《I Opened a Dojo in Marvel》


 Chapter 1

    "Bang!" with a powerful fist, Huang Wen''s head was hit, which made him lose consciousness and coma.


    I don''t know how long later, Huang Wenyou woke up, vaguely opened his eyes, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. Then two memories merged into Huang Wenyou''s head.


    One is Huang Wen''s original memory. After he was knocked unconscious by his fist, he watched his body fall to the ground and be carried away by a stretcher from another perspective.


    But no matter how Huang Wen struggled, he couldn''t come back to his body. He could only watch himself declared dead, and then a suction made him lose consciousness again.


    Another is a memory that does not belong to Huang Wen. Although he is also called Huang Wen, he is a Chinese living in American Chinatown. His father is Huang Hong, who opened a martial arts school, and his mother died early.


    Ten days ago, Huang Wen''s father Huang Hong, for some reason, competed with foreigners and signed a certificate of life and death.


    In the challenge arena, Huang Hong won, but he didn''t hurt the killer. His last killing finger stopped.


    Under the challenge arena, Huang Hong happily prepares to return to the martial arts school. He wants to win the fourth section of karate black belt to publicize his martial arts school and let the originally deserted martial arts school accept some new disciples.


    However, before Huang Hong returned to the martial arts school, he was killed by a sudden bullet.


    Huang Wen vaguely finished the funeral and inherited Huang Hong''s legacy. After the martial arts school and some money, he didn''t eat or drink all day because he had been thinking about revenge. Finally, the string in his heart broke and his consciousness dissipated, resulting in brain death


    "In other words, I crossed?" Huang asked, combing his memory and staring at his hands. "I''m still Huang asked? Have I become an American Chinese?"


    "Alas, it''s really free, milijan. Every day of the gunfight, before the consciousness dissipates, I still leave a last wish, revenge and carry forward the martial arts school..."


    "But I don''t even know who your enemy is. You don''t eat or drink all day, and you haven''t found a clue. You just suspect that it''s a foreigner in the challenge arena. There''s no evidence yet..."


    "Also, I don''t know the martial arts of this martial arts school! In other words, doesn''t this body die without eating or drinking? Why can''t I feel weak?"


    Huang Wen slowly stood up, frowned, felt his body, knew his strength, tried to punch and kick, and stopped after a long time.


    This pair of body is very good in all aspects. It is worthy of being the son of the martial arts teacher who opened the martial arts school. It is much stronger than Huang Wen''s body before crossing. The most important thing is his height and appearance, and he looks the same as himself.


    Huang Wen in his previous life is a fitness lover, but he is 25 years old. He has seven years of fitness experience. He doesn''t practice all day and feels uncomfortable.


    By chance, Huang Wen was brought into an underground world by his gym and Sanda coach. There, it turned out to be a legendary place to play black boxing!


    When I first saw black boxing, the excitement made Huang Wen''s blood boil. I couldn''t help joining in and signing up for the competition.


    At the beginning, Huang Wen also achieved a small winning streak with perennial fitness and excellent physical quality.


    However, I don''t know whether it caused the organizers or bad luck. Huang Wen met a real expert, a martial arts expert. It is said that he practiced Xingyi boxing for 15 years!


    Although Huang Wen has some Sanda skills, he also followed the online tutorials, pondered some martial arts boxing techniques, and even came into contact with the way of Xingyi boxing.


    However, how can this technology be compared with those who have really practiced killing moves?


    As the saying goes, Tai Chi kills people every year if it doesn''t go out for ten years!


    Huang asked how terrible the Xingyi fist killing move that he had practiced for 15 years was.


    With only two moves, Huang Wen''s arm could no longer exert strength, and then he was hit heavily on the head, resulting in the situation of this crossing.


    "Wing Chun!" Huang Wen came back to himself and sighed with some emotion. Yes, the martial arts taught by Huang Wen''s martial arts school is Wing Chun boxing and ye man''s Wing Chun.


    "Is this also a kind of fate?" Huang Wen couldn''t help murmuring. He and ye man also belong to the generation of Wen. If they are put in the video of Xiaopo station mischief, he can also be juxtaposed with Ye man, Hong man, Luo Man and others.


    Huang Wen went downstairs. Their martial arts school has two floors. The second floor has four bedrooms, plus the kitchen, living room, dining room and bathroom.


    Downstairs, there is a 200 square meter practice room with many wooden stakes and various fitness equipment and instruments.


    For an American Chinese in Chinatown, it''s better to mix. The main reason is that the popularity of Kung Fu in the United States a few years ago made Huang Hong a lot of money. However, as the popularity of Kung Fu subsided, the martial arts school became more and more deserted.


    As for the fitness equipment in the practice room, of course, Huang Hong added it himself to attract more students. Even if he doesn''t practice boxing, he can also be used as a gym. When he is poor, he wants to change. People always have to eat.


    But unfortunately, this change has not brought benefits to Huang Hong, and he has encountered an accident.


    Huang Wen looked at the familiar fitness equipment around him and soon practiced. As Huang Wen just felt, Huang Wen used to practice 50 kg dumbbells in his previous life, but now he doesn''t feel hard using 65 kg dumbbells.


    What''s more exaggerated is the bench press. The bench press strength of this body has reached an amazing 300 kg. You know, the world record of Huang Wen''s previous life is only about 455 kg!


    "Lying trough, how do you practice? Is Wing Chun so powerful?" Huang asked. After a round of practice and testing his strength, the whole person was shocked. In Huang asked''s impression, Wing Chun is not a power boxing!


    "I''ve searched the whole fitness circle in my previous life. Don''t you have such a powerful expert? Even those fitness maniacs wearing super beautiful team tights can''t do this? Maybe only the coach who pulled out the drooping willows has this strength!"


    The head coach in Huang Wen''s mouth is the head coach of the gym in his previous life. His arms are thicker than normal people''s thighs. Huang Wen once looked at him and picked up a 60 kg barbell in one hand. Yes, it''s a barbell, not a dumbbell.


    Since then, in Huang Wen''s heart, the head coach is Lin Daiyu who pulled down the willows... Cough, no, it''s Lu Zhishen!


    "Bang!" just after Huang Wen finished testing his strong physical fitness, a loud noise came and the door of the martial arts school was kicked open.


    A big, thick, 1.9 meter tall foreigner came in, half a head taller than Huang Wen''s 1.81 meter tall. At the moment when the foreigner came in, Huang Wen recognized him. He was the foreigner who lost to Huang Hong in the challenge arena, Bensen.

 Chapter 2

    Subconsciously, Huang Wen''s heart overflowed with anger, which originated from the original owner of the body. Huang Wen''s anger at Benson. According to Huang Wen, this Benson is the murderer who killed his father Huang Hong!


    "Boy! I heard you''re checking the cause of your monkey father''s death?" Benson looked at Huang and asked with a hint of sarcasm. "You don''t know how to live or die. Like your monkey father, you have provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked..."


    As Benson spoke, he squeezed his fist and asked Huang. The expression on his face became more and more ferocious.


    Just when Huang Wen thought Bensen was going to do it and subconsciously put on airs according to his muscle memory, Bensen flashed a trace of fear in his eyes and suddenly stopped. He seemed to remember that he lost to Huang Hong in the challenge arena and even almost died.


    "Boy! If you want to know the cause of your monkey father''s death, come to this address!" Benson finally didn''t choose to do it, but threw out a note and turned away.


    Huang Wen''s arm shook and caught the note in the air. After opening it, he saw an address written on it. This is where Huang Hong played the challenge arena last time!


    The angry flame rose again in Huang Wen''s heart, making Huang Wen subconsciously pinch his fist.


    "Ding!"


    "Domestic film and television lottery binding..."


    "Ding! Successful binding of domestic film and television lottery!"


    Hearing the sound of the system made Huang Wen happy. The standard system of the jumper finally came. It was not a trip in vain.


    Since you have crossed the world and died in your previous life, it''s better to start a new life.


    Especially in this life, the physical quality is so strong, and he also has Wing Chun boxing which has been practiced for nearly 20 years.


    Although Huang Wen hasn''t mastered the Wing Chun boxing skills of this body yet, the muscle memory of the body is still there. He can always recover by practicing slowly!


    However, after the sound of successful binding disappeared, there was no movement in the system. Huang asked why he didn''t continue to talk?


    "System?" Huang asked subconsciously. He didn''t get a sound prompt. However, Huang asked suddenly appeared a page with some information recorded on it.


    "Domestic film and television lottery."


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Essence (all aspects of physical quality): 15 points. (ordinary people''s peak is 10 points and human body limit is 20 points.)"


    "Qi (internal power or mana): 0 points."


    "Spirit (soul or spirit): 1 point (inactive)."


    "Skill: Wing Chun master (not activated)"


    "Evaluation: as a person who practices martial arts all year round, when you master your own strength and skills, your strength is far beyond ordinary people."


    "Are there only these systems?" Huang asked, frowning and muttering subconsciously. However, the power of this body is better than expected.


    The so-called ordinary peak does not mean an ordinary adult, but an adult with very good physical fitness in all aspects. Just like fitness lovers like Huang Wen in the previous life, it should be 10 points of energy.


    The so-called human body limit is the limit that the human body can reach. Only when all aspects reach the level of world records can it be called the human body limit.


    According to this algorithm, the previous Olympic champions are only close to the limit of the human body in one aspect. I''m afraid they only have about 12 points of energy.


    Therefore, Huang Wen can reach 15 points of energy at this time, which is already a very human existence. Coupled with his Yongchun skills, Huang Wen believes that if he goes to fight black boxing, there will never be anyone his opponent!


    Huang Wen looked at the concise page in front of him and suddenly found a small button in the lower right corner of the page. Huang Wen moved his heart and the button was touched.


    "Task page."


    "Currently available tasks."


    "I. find out the cause of death of the original host father and reward extraordinary props for a lucky draw."


    "Two, revenge for the original host, reward extraordinary skills, draw a lottery."


    "Third, carry forward the martial arts school and reward extraordinary figures with a lucky draw."


    "Complete the above tasks and completely end the cause and effect of the original host. From then on, you are Huang Wen in the world. No one can detect your abnormality."


    "Accept task?"


    "Extraordinary? Prop lucky draw? Skill lucky draw? Character lucky draw?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, moved his consciousness and looked at the above words. Sure enough, with Huang''s consciousness, the explanation of lucky draw and extraordinary appeared in front of him.


    It turns out that the domestic film and television lottery includes the character lottery, skill lottery and props lottery in domestic TV dramas, domestic films and domestic animation.


    The so-called character lottery is to obtain all the abilities of the plot characters, including the energy and spirit of the plot characters, as well as skills and props. It can be said that it is the best of the three kinds of lottery.


    The skill lottery can completely reproduce and fully master the skills drawn. The prop lottery is to use the props perfectly.


    As for transcendence, the lucky draw is also divided into levels. The domestic film and television lucky draw is divided into six levels: vantage, transcendence, legend, epic, legend and myth.


    At this time, Huang Wen was even more excited. Originally, he felt that it was good to have a body with high physical quality after crossing. Now he still had the opportunity to obtain extraordinary divine ability!


    Moreover, domestic film and television dramas are not weak, or the strength of various characters in them is not weak, otherwise, there will be no myth level lucky draw.


    You know, apart from others, I don''t know how many versions of journey to the West have been remade over the years!


    "Extraordinary!" thinking of this, Huang Wen''s eyes slowly brightened and couldn''t help thinking, "my current physical quality, as long as I get familiar with Wing Chun moves and deal with Bensen, there''s no problem!"


    "The only thing to pay attention to is the firearms. This is free milijian. The firearms must be taken into account. If they are hit by firearms, I''m afraid I can''t escape Huang asking my father Huang Hong''s fate..."


    "However, I can first investigate the cause of Huang Hong''s death. This is the easiest task to complete. Just pry open Benson''s mouth and I should be able to get some key information!"


    "Yes!" after some calculation, Huang Wen made a decision and accepted the task. With his physical quality and experience, he can have 80% of the strength of this body in ten days and a half months at most. It should not be a problem to deal with a Bensen at that time!


    "Accept the task!" Huang asked with a sense of acceptance.


    "Accept the task successfully, please pay attention to receive the novice gift bag." a small page pops up on the page.


    Originally, Huang Wen didn''t notice that there is a button like a small gift bag in the lower right corner of the task page. Now after accepting the task, the small gift bag pops up automatically.

 Chapter 3

    Looking at the small gift bag in front of him, to tell you the truth, Huang Wen''s heart is still a little excited, because he is familiar with the crossing routine. He knows that this small gift bag is his starting capital!


    Huang Wen took a deep breath and didn''t do much. He didn''t wash his hands, bathe and burn incense.


    Huang Wen never believed in the above methods.


    Huang Wen only believes in the flow of cushions, but unfortunately, there is only one small gift bag and no other gift bag for himself.


    "Wow! Golden Legend!" the magic voice appeared in Huang Wen''s ear. Of course, it was just Huang Wen''s illusion.


    When the small gift bag is opened, there are two lucky draw roulettes. The first is six options: FanJie, extraordinary, legend, epic, legend and myth. What convinced Huang Wen is that the regional scope of each option is the same.


    This is in line with Huang Wen''s point of view. There are only two possibilities for any package opening and card closing. The probability of success and failure is the same. Only these two possibilities will collapse to one possibility after opening.


    The second lottery Roulette is divided into three areas: character lottery, skill lottery and prop lottery. The three areas are the same.


    "Let''s start." Huang asked without hesitation. Two lottery roulettes can be turned twice, which can be regarded as a small pad for Huang asked.


    "Shua!" the first lottery roulette spun rapidly. Huang asked that he couldn''t see where the pointer was.


    Huang Wen doesn''t know how long it took, or even when the lottery roulette stopped. Anyway, when Huang Wen saw that the pointer stopped at the fan level, Huang Wen''s heart must be disappointed.


    FanJie, no doubt, is the worst option. Even Huang asked, why not turn the second lottery roulette to cushion it first?


    "Forget it." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at the second lottery roulette, "go on."


    "Shua!" the second lottery roulette also rotated rapidly. Soon, the pointer stopped on the character lottery.


    "I knew it." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders. His cushion theory was indeed established. He just accidentally padded the gift bag and gave the best result in the bad gift bag.


    "Novice gift bag open to win: Fan level, character lottery."


    "Open?"


    In front of Huang Wen, two typefaces appeared again. Huang Wen did not hesitate and agreed directly. This time, it''s not the lucky draw roulette. This time, it''s really opening the gift bag!


    "Miso!" a light flashed in front of Huang Wen.


    "Congratulations, you have won the rank of Ye man (from ye man''s series of films, comprehensively select Ye man with the best quality in all aspects)"


    "The best level?" Huang Wen''s eyes looked here and looked at the explanation in front of him. Huang asked clearly and nodded. "It means that he not only has the highest martial arts knowledge and combat experience, but also has the highest physique? Is this an optimized version?"


    "The result of this lucky draw is also good. At least, it comes down in one continuous line with my current identity. I can have stronger Wing Chun boxing, and it is very helpful for me to complete the third task and carry forward the martial arts school!"


    "After all, the ability of master Ye man, Yongchun, is at least above the original Huang man! At that time, a lucky draw for extraordinary characters will surely draw more powerful characters!"


    "In this way, I really have fate with Ye man!"


    Huang Wen turned his attention to the word Ye Wen. The next moment, all aspects of Ye Wen''s attributes appeared in front of him.


    "Character: ye man."


    "Essence: 19 points. (10 points for ordinary people and 20 points for human body.)"


    "Qi: 1 point. (dark strength, 1 point of strength is equal to 10 points of energy)."


    "God: 0 points."


    "Skills: Wing Chun master, dark strength."


    "Evaluation: ye man, who has the best level, can be called the strongest existence in Ye man universe. Yu FanJie, who touches the dark power, is a real master."


    "Is it integrated into the character''s ability?"


    "Great master! Dark strength? Isn''t it in the Chinese martial arts novels? Does it really exist?" Huang asked. A little surprise flashed in his eyes and looked at dark strength. "Moreover, one point of strength is equal to 10 points of energy. What about divine power? Is it one to ten?"


    Unfortunately, no one answered Huang Wen. Huang Wen now has a little magic power, but there are three words not activated behind it.


    "The energy of 19:00 is approaching the limit of the human body. It is worthy of being an optimized version of Ye Wen." Huang Wen exclaimed. There is nothing to hesitate. Huang Wen directly integrated into Ye Wen''s ability.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen saw that a white light had penetrated into the center of his eyebrows, and then there were pictures, which were all ye man''s accomplishments in boxing in his life.


    At the next moment, Huang Wen''s body trembled slightly. He felt that his body was getting stronger and stronger, and his strength, speed and even all aspects of physical quality were improving in an all-round way!


    With the sound of "click!" Huang Wen seemed to hear a broken sound from his body. With the sound, Huang Wen was like eating ginseng fruit. There was no discomfort all over his body!


    After a long time, Huang Wen came back to his senses and felt his own power, a power far beyond his imagination, which surprised Huang Wen''s heart. Can it be said that there is such a big gap between 15:00 energy and 19:00 energy?


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen called the system again, but the scene in front of him made Huang Wen subconsciously rub his eyes and think he was wrong.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 34 points."


    "Gas: 1 point."


    "God: 1 point (inactive)."


    "Skills: Wing Chun master, dark strength."


    "Evaluation: after integrating master Ye man''s character ability, you have broken through the limit of the human body and even approached twice the limit of the human body. You have stepped into an extraordinary level with your physical quality."


    "Current task: 03 (incomplete)"


    "Superposition? Actually superposition? Transcendence? I''m going to be transcendent now?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed with excitement. He looked at the wooden man pile on one side, rushed over in two steps, and hit it on the wooden man pile according to the experience in his memory.


    At first, Huang Wen was a little manual, but when his wrist touched the wooden man pile, everything became so familiar and natural.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    After a long time, Huang Wen stopped, and the excitement in his eyes gradually converged.


    "Hoo!" Huang Wenchang breathed a sigh of relief and looked outside the martial arts school. This is a strange and familiar world. Huang Wenwen knew that when he went out from here, his new life would be opened!


    Without guns, he dared to say invincible!

 Chapter 4

    Huang Wudi... Cough, Huang asked. He looked pale and walked out. Suddenly he remembered that he should fix the door first, or when he came back, I''m afraid the martial arts school will be empty. The fitness equipment in the martial arts school is still worth some money!


    After a long time, Huang Wen, who repaired the door lock, walked out of Yongchun martial arts school and came to the streets of Chinatown. How can I say that it is certainly different from the domestic where Huang Wen lived in his previous life, but it is no different from the Chinatown he had seen in his previous life.


    Here, it has the characteristics of the combination of ancient architecture and modern life. Although it is not a complete inheritance of traditional culture, it can also let the world simply understand how China once lived.


    Walking on the streets of Chinatown, Huang Wen''s mind overflowed with some memories about this Chinatown. The original Huang Wen basically didn''t leave Chinatown, except for school.


    After graduating from college, Huang Wen returned to Chinatown and helped his father teach boxing in the martial arts school. Young Huang Wen may not be as experienced as Huang Hong, but his physical quality is still above Huang Hong.


    "This hot pot restaurant seems to taste good, and there are acquaintances." it''s not a short time since crossing. Huang Wen didn''t eat or drink for several days. Although Huang Wen doesn''t feel weak now, subconsciously, Huang Wen still wants to have a big meal.


    "Xiao Wen! You''ve finally come out. You haven''t come out for so many days. We''re all worried about your accident!" Huang Wen just walked into Bayu hot pot shop. Boss Zhong Bo ran over, looked around and lowered his voice, "I just saw that Bensen seems to have gone to your martial arts school..."


    "Don''t worry, Zhong Bo, I''m fine." looking at the worry on Zhong Bo''s face, Huang asked quickly replaced his role, smiled and shook his head.


    "Xiao Wen, if you want me to say, you don''t want to continue to track down the cause of your father''s death." Zhong Bo took Huang Wen and sat down in an empty corner. "There is a strong force behind Benson''s karate hall, and it must involve black..."


    "I know, Xiaowen, your martial arts talent is very good. Your father praised you more than once, saying that you have surpassed him and can carry forward Yongchun martial arts school!"


    "However, no matter how high your martial arts are, you are afraid of bullets! Just like your father, although he won, he can''t hide from the person who put a cold gun in the back!"


    "Zhong Bo, do you know what news?" Huang asked. Zhong Bo warned him that he must have heard something, otherwise he wouldn''t say such a thing.


    "Alas!" Zhong Bo sighed heavily and looked a little helpless. "We neighbors were very angry about your father''s death. When we were blackmailed in Chinatown, your father came forward to help us solve those gangsters..."


    "But unfortunately, even if we have lived here for so long, we are still outsiders. Our relationship network is far worse than that of the locals!"


    Huang Wen has a vague impression in his memory. Huang Hong''s later affairs were handled by Zhong Bo and others. Even the inheritance of the inheritance was also the relationship Zhong Bo and others sought. Otherwise, it was not solved so quickly, especially when Huang Wen was absent-minded.


    "Zhong Bo, what did you hear?" Huang asked, shaking his head and staring straight into Zhong Bo''s eyes. "At least, I have the right to know the truth, don''t I?"


    Huang Wen has some expectations at this time. He hopes to find out the cause of Huang Hong''s death directly from Zhong Bo. In this way, he can directly complete the first task. He is also more confident to help Huang Wen avenge the original!


    "I knew you wouldn''t give up." Zhong Bo also shook his head. "The karate hall where your father competed is a karate hall on the surface, but there is a dark world underground!"


    "I didn''t get much news. I only heard that there was a headquarters called the Columbian gang. Benson was the apparent principal of their Columbian gang."


    "And it''s the principal, just a obedient dog they let out!"


    "What does the Goliath Gang do?" Huang asked. Looking at the quiet task page in front of him, he was disappointed and not intelligent at all. At least he also came into contact with the Goliath gang. Can''t he start the next task like an online game?


    "They are involved in all kinds of business." Zhong Bo looked around again to make sure that no guests noticed them in the corner, and then continued, "they are involved in guns, gambling, black boxing, health care and sugar!"


    "But we didn''t find out why your father signed the life and death certificate and how he provoked the Corinthians..."


    "Underground black fist... I''ll find out!" Huang asked. Hearing a familiar address, he patted Zhong Bo on the shoulder and smiled. "However, I won''t act rashly. Zhong Bo can rest assured!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve contacted the star gang. Maybe they can help us." Zhong Bo lowered his voice, "although your father didn''t have a good relationship with them in those years, for the sake of his compatriots..."


    "Don''t bother them!" Huang asked decisively shaking his head. He remembered the origin of the star Gang, which was organized by a group of martial arts schools. He came to this country earlier than Huang Hong, so he vaguely rejected Huang Hong.


    Especially after Huang Hong covered the whole Chinatown alone, the star gang was even more unhappy with Huang Hong. In a sense, Huang Hong also cut off the wealth of the star gang. If the star Gang hadn''t lost several exchanges, these things would be described below.


    "But..." Uncle Zhong opened his mouth and was ready to say something, but Huang asked and waved his hand.


    "Uncle Zhong, I haven''t eaten for several days. Boil the pot quickly and serve me some tripe, beef and mutton!"


    "Alas! Good!" Zhong Bo shook his head helplessly, helped Huang Wen open the hot pot, and turned to help Huang Wen bring a pile of hot pot ingredients. Looking at the slowly boiling hot pot, Huang Wen''s mouth was filled with saliva.


    After a while, Huang asked and ate. He had to say that martial arts practitioners eat a lot. They are not afraid of hot when they eat. Zhong Bo on one side waited until the last table of guests left and turned on the TV hanging above.


    "Our reporter exclusively reported that Tony Stark had developed a new type of missile called Jericho missile..." the voice of the news came from the TV, which made Huang Wen''s chopsticks stop.


    Who? Tony, big shit? Did I hear you wrong?


    Huang asked subconsciously raised his head, looked at the TV screen, and then saw a familiar face appear in the TV.


    "This is just my creation. I can create better, but it''s not necessary. It''s enough... Oh, what''s its name?"

 Chapter 5

    Huang Wen didn''t listen to the follow-up reports in the TV news, but Huang Wen also knew that it was nothing more than Tony Stark''s coquettish words.


    What? I make friends with Tony Stark. I never care whether he has money or not. Anyway, he doesn''t have money like me.


    What? I Tony Stark eat, drink and play every day, but as long as I spare one percent of my time and casually develop gadgets, they are better than the weapons painstakingly developed by all smart people in the world.


    There''s no way. Tony Stark is such a rich genius.


    Huang asked why his system had six levels: ordinary level, extraordinary level, legend, epic, legend and myth. It turned out that this is Marvel world.


    Huang Wen still has no way to determine which Marvel world this is, but it is highly probable that it should be the movie universe, because Huang Wen is too familiar with Tony Stark''s appearance.


    Although the real-life appearance of Shi xunhuan in the cartoon may also look like this, Huang Wen still hopes that this is only the marvel film universe.


    At least the movie universe, Huang asked, can remember every detail clearly, but the general plot is still familiar.


    Unlike the disordered cartoon world, it''s simply not a place where people can stay. It''s OK to constantly change the settings. All kinds of big events are old sows wearing bras, one set after another.


    Even Huang Wen has seen videos explaining Marvel comics in various ways, but Huang Wen thinks he is just watching the fun. He really wants Huang Wen to tell the specific content of the comics. Sorry, Huang Wen can''t do it!


    Therefore, Huang asked that he hoped he was in the marvel movie universe. At least there was no big problem in the overall logic, and it was safe... Shit!


    Not to mention the ultimate crisis, the finger of mieba.


    Although half of the creatures turned into ashes came back, time has passed. Half of the people suddenly disappeared for five years and suddenly came back, which has had a far-reaching impact on the order of the whole society.


    Moreover, watching the whole Marvel movie universe can never just look at what happens in front of the camera. The world is not just a little bit in front of the camera.


    Although in Marvel films, there are not many scenes of civilians killed in battle, and even we can often see heroes saving civilians in time, but in fact?


    Rampant hawk, hawk hate war, iron man and whip lock war, desperate virus, space chaos when Ether particles, reconnection I New York war, street gun battle in pursuit of Nick Frey, socovia war of Austria


    If there were no civilian casualties, there would be no sokovia agreement, let alone civil war.


    Therefore, the civilians in Marvel''s films are completely insecure, not to mention that this is the land of free milijian. There are not a few gun battles and terrorist acts.


    Huang Wen is just an ordinary civilian now.


    Although Huang Wen now has 34 points of energy and has entered the extraordinary ranks, Huang Wen knows that he can''t beat the shield captain who forcibly opened it.


    As for the weaker eagle eye and the black widow, Huang Wen is still a little sure of the eagle eye melee, but Huang Wen, who has no long-range means, is afraid that he can only dodge.


    It''s hard for Huang to say what the black widow said, but I think there should be no big problem. Even if the black widow is proficient in various agent fighting skills, Wing Chun Boxing at the master level is not vegetarian.


    Not to mention rounding, Huang Wen is now equivalent to two Ye Wen!


    But even so, Huang Wen is not sure to survive in the marvel world. Once he encounters any guns, shells, even human flesh bombs, desperate viruses, alien laser weapons and runaway hawks, Huang Wen only has hiccups and farts.


    Although Huang Wen has stepped into an extraordinary level, his essence is still human. Even the shield captain needs to raise the Thor hammer and obtain the blessing of the Thor''s divine power before he can play a set of combined skills in the final decisive battle, not to mention Huang Wen now.


    Of course, the final battle is too far away. Although Huang Wen is not strong now, there is a domestic film and television lottery. Huang Wen believes that he will become stronger!


    "I have to finish the task as soon as possible. At least, drawing some extraordinary skills and props can also enable me to gain a self-protection in this dangerous world. However, such a world is wonderful enough, isn''t it?"


    "Hoo!" thinking of this, Huang Wen made a decision in his heart, then took a long sigh of relief, suppressed the faint excitement and boiling blood, and stood up.


    "Full?" Zhong Bo saw Huang Wen stand up, glanced at the empty bottom of the pot, smiled and asked, "would you like some more?"


    "No," Huang asked, smiling and shaking his head, "how much is it?"


    "It''s still money with you, Zhong Bo?" Zhong Bo glared at Huang angrily and asked, "if you like to eat, you can come every day!"


    "Uncle Zhong, if you say so, I won''t dare to come in the future." Huang asked the stall and pointed to the empty hot pot shop around. "Uncle Zhong, your business here is not good. I''m eating for nothing. Aren''t you going to lose money?"


    "Let your boy eat, there''s still no problem." Zhong Bo insisted and shook his head, but saw Huang Wen put a handful of money on the table.


    "Well, uncle Zhong, I''ll go first. Don''t change the money. Next time I come to eat, I''ll just deduct it inside. Remember not to contact them!" Huang asked. He jumped out of the hot pot shop without two steps, leaving only a voice echoing in the hot pot shop. They naturally refer to the star gang.


    "Those who practice martial arts just run fast!" Uncle Zhong couldn''t help laughing, picked up the money on the table and sighed, "but also ah, business has been depressed in the past year... Huh? You''re so nice, you don''t have enough money!"


    However, although Zhong Bo said so, he didn''t mean to haggle over every detail. Instead, he began to clean the table. He was busy alone. The hot pot shop was not big, not even a waiter.


    Huang Wen naturally didn''t know that he didn''t give enough money. He subconsciously felt that he had more than 100 yuan to eat hot pot alone.


    But Huang Wen wrongly estimated his appetite and the price and consumption capacity of the United States. More than 100 yuan is not even enough for his hot pot meal.


    "You can''t go to Benson''s karate hall so rashly..." after leaving the hot pot shop, Huang Wen wandered aimlessly in Chinatown, but he began to calculate, "after all, the Brotherhood has so extensive business, whether it''s guns or thugs!"


    "It''s OK for the thugs to say that it''s not difficult to solve them. But even at my current reaction speed, the firearms can only dodge at the moment of hearing the gunshot, and the direction may not be correct..."

 Chapter 6

    The ability to see the bullet clearly or judge the bullet track when you hear the gunshot is not what Huang Wen, a slag with less than two human limits, can do. Huang Wen is still very self-aware.


    Since knowing that this is the marvel world, Huang Wen will never say the word invincible again unless he can draw more and more powerful props, skills or characters.


    Therefore, Huang Wen at this time, although he was nervous and excited because he came to marvel world, he quickly calmed down and found his role orientation.


    Superheroes and world-level disasters are too far away from themselves. The first thing they have to do is to complete the task of the original host, make themselves stronger, have the power of self-protection, and even participate in and change the original plot!


    Moreover, Huang Wen knows that in this world, there is an ancient mage. He is fine now and doesn''t show any difference.


    However, if you don''t complete the task as soon as possible and make yourself a yellow question in the world, you will be discovered sooner or later.


    Therefore, no matter from the perspective of his own life safety or inheriting Huang Wen''s identity, Huang Wen should take revenge for Huang Hong and carry forward the martial arts school.


    "Disguise first and step on the spot near the karate hall." Huang Wen quickly made a decision. After buying a hat, sunglasses and mask in Chinatown, Huang Wen left Chinatown and went to Benson''s karate hall.


    Not long ago, Huang Wen came to the karate hall and looked at the karate hall from a distance. This karate hall is much more lively than Huang Wen''s lonely Wing Chun hall.


    There are dozens of people practicing boxing in it alone, and there is no trace of Benson among these people.


    Although Benson is only a superficial principal pushed out by the golian Gang, there is also a boss level in the karate hall. Benson of this level will not run out to teach Boxing at will. He has a group of karate coaches under his hand, which is not for free.


    After observing for a long time, Huang Wen didn''t see Benson''s trace, but he didn''t mean to give up or be impatient at all. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Huang Wen found a nearby coffee shop, chose a position near the window, and looked at the direction of karate hall from a distance.


    Although many people around didn''t order coffee and just sat there pretending to knock on the computer, Huang Wen ordered a cup of coffee. After all, he didn''t have anything else to kill time.


    Huang Wen remembers watching a talk show in his previous life. He said that a black man stayed in a coffee shop waiting for his friends and didn''t order anything. Then the clerk called the police and took him away, while a white man pretending to work had nothing to do.


    In such a free country, such skin color discrimination is inevitable. In order to avoid this kind of thing and cause unnecessary trouble, Huang Wen honestly drank coffee, even if Huang Wen felt that the taste was not as good as the instant coffee he made.


    Wait until night falls, the lights are on outside, and the exotic style makes Huang Wen feel like a separated world. It turns out that he is no longer in the original world


    "Hmm?" just as Huang Wen''s thoughts were drifting away, Huang Wen saw that many people went in the karate hall that was gradually empty in the evening.


    The most important thing is that these people are not only in suits, but also have a big belly. At first glance, they are not serious to practice karate.


    "Underground dark world!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind.


    Gambling on money, black boxing, health care and even sugar are not affordable for the poor, but in the eyes of some rich people, it is an exciting pastime for them.


    Therefore, the underground world of the Corinthians is an excellent place for these rich people to enjoy themselves. When night falls and the lights are on, a large number of people come here.


    This is not a secret for this circle, even for those who have a heart.


    That''s why even uncle Zhong can find out something about the Gelian gang. Without him, the Gelian Gang is nearby. It''s so famous.


    "Hello, sir, we are about to close the door." a timid voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear. Huang Wen turned his head and saw a freckled waiter looking at him.


    "Oh, sorry, I thought about something and forgot the time." Huang apologized, smiled and stood up. "Aren''t you open 24 hours here?"


    "Sorry, we''re not here." the waiter shook his head somewhat embarrassed, and then reminded again, "it''s already 10:30 p.m. and it''s closing soon."


    "OK." Huang asked, nodded, got up and left the coffee shop. Within two steps, his figure disappeared from the waiter''s vision.


    "Hmm? Where are people?" the waiter''s eyes flashed a doubt, subconsciously looked out, then shivered and hurried back to the coffee shop to clean up.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Huang Wen walked into a dark alley and looked at the karate shop from a distance until dawn. One after another, some rich people left with fatigue and fatigue on their faces.


    However, Huang Wen still didn''t see Benson.


    Huang Wen could not help shaking his head, yawning, turned and left. He returned to the martial arts school to rest for a morning. In the afternoon, he set off again, came to the coffee shop and continued to observe the movements of the karate hall.


    The freckle waiter trembled when she saw Huang Wen. She thought of Huang Wen''s sudden disappearance yesterday, and her eyes flickered with fear.


    However, after quietly observing Huang Wen for a long time, the freckle waiter turned a little curious in his eyes.


    "Hello, my name is page. What''s your name?" page walked to Huang Wen again after nightfall. Finally, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Paige..." Huang asked the corners of his mouth and had to say that Huang had been unable to look at the name since he was brainwashed by piggy.


    "Oh, sorry, my name is Huang Wen. It''s closing time, isn''t it?" Huang Wen quickly recovered, smiled apologetically and turned away from the cafe.


    "Huang Wen? Chinese?" page thought for a moment. When he looked up, he found that Huang Wen had disappeared again.


    Huang asked. Naturally, he walked into the dark alley again. Time passed minute by minute. In the twinkling of an eye, the sky was white again.


    However, just when Huang Wen thought that there was no harvest tonight, Huang Wen saw that Benson came out with a rich man and respectfully sent him to the car in the direction of the karate hall.


    After the rich man left, Benson wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked left and right, and left along the road

 Chapter 7

    Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly. Finally, when the opportunity came, it was worth it. He stared here for two consecutive days, and even didn''t sleep well for two nights.


    Huang Wen looked left and right, determined that it was still early and there was no one else in the street, and then touched the place where Benson left.


    It has to be said that 34 points of energy endows Huang Wen with an extraordinary level of physical quality, not only in strength and speed, but also in physical control, especially when Huang Wen is still a master Yongchun.


    Huang Wen ran in Benson''s direction at the 100 meter sprint speed exceeding the world record, but when Huang Wen ran, there was no movement even in the quiet street.


    Not long after, Huang Wen followed Benson not far behind, and then carefully looked left and right. He realized that he was still in the wide street and should not start.


    "Da Da!"


    Just as Huang Wen had just made his decision, Benson in front seemed to notice that he had been followed. He suddenly rushed forward, and even turned into an alley after rushing through a small street.


    "Sha Sha!"


    Huang Wen was afraid to scare the snake. It would not be so easy to follow Benson next time, so he rushed over, but the movement of Huang Wen running was much smaller than Benson.


    When Huang Wen rushed into the alley, Huang Wen found that Benson was standing in place waiting for himself, with a trace of mockery on his face and some disdain.


    Because Huang Wen was wearing a hat, sunglasses and a mask, Benson didn''t recognize Huang Wen at all. Even because his height and physique were above Huang Wen, he was very arrogant at this time.


    "Boy, who are you? Dare to follow me? Who called you?" Benson squeezed his fist, clicked, and then said with a ferocious smile, "don''t you know that I''m the head coach of karate hall?"


    "Oh." Huang asked, confirming that this was a dead end, and that no one would come, he answered faintly, took off his hat, sunglasses and mask, and revealed his true face.


    Benson''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and the ferocious smile on his face is a little stiff. In front of his eyes, there is a sign that Huang Hong almost took his life. A trace of fear flashed in Benson''s eyes.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Benson stepped back, forced himself to look at Huang calmly and asked, "don''t think it''s great to practice a little putty removal skills. Think about how your monkey father died!"


    "Yes, I just came to find out how he died." Huang asked, nodded and put forward Yongchun''s starting posture. "Did you say it yourself? Or did I beat you to say it?"


    "I don''t believe you are as powerful as your monkey father!" Benson saw that the only way out was stopped by Huang Wen, bit his teeth, flashed a cruel color in his eyes, and didn''t use the karate start-up style. He hit him with a straight fist and pointed at Huang Wen''s forehead.


    "Pa!" Huang asked, throwing Benson''s fist out with one hand, and punching it out in an instant.


    "Bang!" Benson flew out directly. The 34 point energy punch was totally beyond Benson''s endurance. Just this punch made Benson fall to the ground and lose his breath for a long time.


    Although Benson is the head coach of karate hall, the real calculation, that is, the energy up and down at 12 o''clock, is still overestimated. Otherwise, Benson will not be so afraid of Wing Chun boxing after losing to Huang Hong. There is an obvious gap between the two sides.


    Therefore, under master Yongchun, Huang Wen, who has entered the extraordinary field, Bensen has no power to parry. Even if Huang Wen only punched, he hasn''t even tried his best.


    "So, are you willing to say?" asked Huang, who came to Benson, squatted down and looked at Benson coldly.


    "Shua!" at this moment, Benson, lying on the ground, suddenly stabbed Huang Wen''s eyes with one hand.


    "Click!"


    "Ah!"


    A scream sounded, and Benson''s fingers were directly broken by Huang Wen. Benson''s whole body broke out in cold sweat. The whole person''s senses suddenly became sensitive, and the pain was infinitely amplified.


    "If I''m not honest again, I''ll break your finger!" Huang asked with a cold flash in his eyes. "Do you want to try?"


    Huang asked with a force in his hand. With a "click!", Benson broke another finger.


    "Ah!" Benson screamed for a moment. His eyes flashed pain and grievances. It seemed that he was not dishonest. Why did he break his finger


    "Sorry, I''m used to it." Huang asked. There was no change in his expression. He just looked at Benson lightly. "So, are you willing to tell the cause of his death?"


    "Hmm!" Benson nodded quickly, endured the pain and began to organize language. Benson didn''t want to speak slowly and be broken a finger.


    It turned out that the golian gang had recently clashed with the Gabu Gang on another street, mainly because of the sugar business of both sides. They both crossed the border and annoyed both sides.


    The Goliath Gang took the lead in making trouble, but they didn''t mean to let their own people do it. Instead, they invited killers and killed two middle-level people of the gab Gang, because the Goliath Gang didn''t mean to go to war completely. Killing two middle-level people was also out of anger.


    When the killer collected the body, he suddenly found that there seemed to be a figure passing nearby. That figure was Huang Hong.


    The killer didn''t mean to chase Huang Hong at that time. Instead, he had the idea of starting the price. He was ready to let the Gelian help pay another sum of money. They helped the Gelian help solve Huang Hong.


    However, the brotherhood Gang is not easy to provoke. They are too lazy to cooperate with the killers who start from such a low price. After learning the appearance characteristics of Huang Hong, the brotherhood Gang directly killed the killers.


    This will also prevent killers from starting prices again, threatening them with the gab gang and making another profit.


    Moreover, in this way, except Huang Hong who may know the matter, no outsiders will know that the Gelian Gang once sent killers to assassinate the Gabu gang.


    However, two middle-level members of the gab Gang suddenly died. Naturally, they suspect that the golian gang that recently clashed with them has died. Even if they have no evidence, it doesn''t mean that they can''t talk about chips through this matter.


    Therefore, the whole thing is that the golian Gang hired a killer, killed the middle-level of the gab Gang, and then killed the killer without spending a penny.


    Two middle-level members of the gab Gang died, and regardless of whether they were done by the golian gang or not, they decided anyway. They took the deaths of these two middle-level members as chips and negotiated with the golian gang. After all, neither side wanted to completely tear their faces.


    Huang Hong is an innocent passer-by who accidentally passed by, but somehow involved between the two gangs.


    This kind of thing is not uncommon in the United States. Every once in a while, someone always knows nothing, but is watched by a gang he has never heard of, and then killed.

 Chapter 8

    When the Goliaths were negotiating with the Gaby Gang, they sent Benson to provoke Huang Hong and deliberately urged Huang Hong to sign a life and death contract. However, the Goliaths didn''t expect that Benson was not Huang Hong''s opponent at all.


    Moreover, there were not many people watching the game at that time, so the Goliaths couldn''t do it directly in the challenge arena.


    Therefore, after Huang Hong left the karate hall, the gang members of the Gelian Gang shot and killed Huang Hong. However, this matter was so noisy that it attracted the attention of the police.


    Because many people in Chinatown are complaining to the police and want to get a result as soon as possible, the police sent a sheriff to deal with the case.


    The man Benson just sent away was the sheriff in charge of the case.


    After the Gelian Gang paid some price, the sheriff was ready to help the Gelian Gang end the case. As for the murderer, it was natural for the Gelian Gang to find someone to replace the dead ghost.


    Even the Gelian gang are ready to let Huang Wen be the substitute. Of course, they quietly kill Huang Wen, disfigure him and make him look like he was killed by the police.


    But unfortunately, everything now has been asked by Huang to know.


    "Ding! Task 1: find out the cause of death of the original host''s father, and reward the extraordinary props for a lucky draw."


    Huang Wen''s ear finally sounded the prompt sound of the system, but there was still only such a sound.


    Huang Wen''s heart moved. After calling the system, the page of the system appeared in front of him.


    "Current task: 02 (incomplete)


    "I. avenge the original host and reward the extraordinary skills once."


    "Second, carry forward the martial arts school and reward extraordinary figures with a lucky draw."


    "Task 11 has been completed (award extraordinary props once, do you want to draw?)"


    "Draw." Huang Wen glanced. After saying that, Benson trembled, waiting for Huang Wen''s disposal, and his heart moved.


    "Miso!" Huang asked and saw a flash of white light in front of him again.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the extraordinary prop: the tuxedo (from the magical TUXEDO in the movie, the optimized tuxedo)"


    "Wait?" Huang asked. At the moment he saw the tuxedo, he was stunned. "Hey! System, isn''t this magical tuxedo a blockbuster in America? How did it become domestic? Did you infringe?"


    Unfortunately, the system doesn''t mean to answer Huang''s question. Whether Huang asks or doesn''t look, the tuxedo is right there, no dispute, no noise... Cough.


    Of course, this tuxedo is not just a dress, but a whole set, including clothes, pants, shoes, bow tie and even a watch.


    Seeing that the system has no intention to answer, Huang Wen has a vague guess in his heart. Can it be said that this domestic film and television lottery also includes Sino US co productions? Can''t you see many uncle Long''s films?


    Huang Wen doesn''t know where the boundary between China and the United States is. Is it that the protagonist must be Chinese, or that as long as there are Chinese.


    However, this is not the time to investigate. Huang Wen looked at the tuxedo in front of him. He didn''t know whether the tuxedo lottery was good or bad at the extraordinary level, but Huang Wen knew that the tuxedo could be bulletproof.


    This is very important for Huang Wen. As for other abilities, such as controlling the host''s body to attack, some are similar to the feeling of automatically choosing the fighting mode when helping iron man fight the US team on Friday during the civil war.


    However, Huang Wen is a Yongchun master after all. This point of Tuxedo does not play a great role for Huang Wen.


    "Whether to pick up the tuxedo? If you don''t wear it, you can be included in the system." Huang asked. Seeing the hint under the tuxedo lottery, he couldn''t help nodding. It''s convenient. You can wear it and take it off at any time. It''s not much easier than the one button transformation of iron man.


    "Extraction." Huang asked and nodded. The next moment, Huang asked, wearing a handsome tuxedo, stood in the dark.


    "Originally, there are so many functions!" Huang asked, feeling the message from the watch. In addition to being unable to generate weapons such as guns and ammunition and flying, this tuxedo can be regarded as a portable armor.


    It can not only be bulletproof, walk on water, fly on eaves and walls, but also be invisible, scan surrounding information and modify shielding cameras.


    Huang Wen only needs to communicate with his watch through consciousness.


    It is worth mentioning that the bow tie of the tuxedo even has functions similar to Conan''s voice changer, which can imitate countless sounds.


    "It looks very classy." Huang asked. He was very satisfied with this fitting tuxedo, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "You! You!" Benson, who was waiting for Huang Wen''s trial, suddenly narrowed his pupils, looked at Huang in surprise and asked, "are you a mutant?!"


    "Mutants?" Huang asked. He was stunned. Wait, there are mutants in this world? What about the good Marvel film? Why are there so many experts and crises all at once?


    Moreover, with the existence of X-Men, isn''t the timeline of the world going to burst?


    However, although the X-Men have not appeared on the screen of the avenger alliance, you can''t say that the X-Men don''t belong to marvel films. You can say at most that they don''t belong to marvel films.


    Soon, Huang Wen came back to God. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the marvel world should be chaotic enough. Plus the X-Men, it''s no big deal. Maybe he can see Uncle wolf''s steel claw scratch the shield of the US team!


    "You! You monster, don''t come here!" Benson seemed to understand why he was not Huang''s opponent. It turned out that the monster was a mutant!


    "Don''t worry, I ask you, how much do you know about mutants?" Huang asked. When he caught a sheep, he must be going to collect the wool to the end. "If you can make it clear, I may be able to let you go!"


    "I don''t know!" Benson shook his head in some panic. "How can I know about mutants?"


    "Are people afraid of mutants now?" Huang asked, thinking about it and asked in a different way.


    "These monsters, naturally everyone is afraid!" Benson whispered, gritting his teeth. "Everyone wants to kill the mutants!"


    "So, I still can''t tell which timeline it is!" Huang asked helplessly. "However, if there is a bald magician, at least there will be no reversal of the future. Returning to what happened in the past can''t change the future..."


    "What are you talking about?" Bensen was stunned for a moment, looked at Huang and asked.


    "Click!" and before Benson finished his words, he felt a pain in his neck and lost his life directly.


    "How to deal with it?" Huang asked. Looking at the body in front of him, he couldn''t help thinking. If he threw the body here, he would be found soon.

 Chapter 9

    Huang Wen thought for a while and decided to try the ability of the tuxedo. Huang Wen first issued an order to modify the nearby camera, deleted all the evidence that he appeared in the street, and then forged it.


    Soon, in the few cameras that captured Huang Wen, all the pictures were modified. Huang Wen never left Chinatown, let alone near the karate hall.


    Then Benson. After he left the karate hall, he didn''t turn into the alley, but continued to move forward.


    Then a long cloth was generated from the sleeve of the tuxedo. Although Huang Wen didn''t know what the principle of the tuxedo was. It seemed that it didn''t follow the conservation of mass, a cloth enough to wrap Benson did appear in Huang Wen''s hands.


    The most important thing is that after Huang Wen wrapped Bensen with this long cloth, Bensen became invisible and could not see a trace at all.


    Of course, only visual stealth is not complete stealth.


    Subsequently, Huang Wen''s tuxedo also started the stealth mode. The collar of the tuxedo instantly stood up and wrapped Huang Wen''s head, but Huang Wen could see the outside scene through the tuxedo.


    "It looks like it''s easy to use!" Huang asked and nodded with satisfaction. Fortunately, he didn''t have any strange hobbies, otherwise the tuxedo could do some amazing things.


    "So, just having this tuxedo, I''m equivalent to some mutants with strange abilities." Huang asked, thinking about his positioning, "I can be bulletproof, walk on water, fly over eaves and walls, and even invisible. My ability is very comprehensive. Coupled with my own strength, I may be able to deal with the brotherhood Gang!"


    "Well, if you want to help Huang Hong take revenge, it should be more than killing the shooter? At least, you need the destruction of the senior level of the Gelian gang..."


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen bent down, picked up Benson, held him on his shoulder, and then left the alley and walked out.


    At this time, there were people on the street, but no one could see Huang Wen, let alone see Benson''s body in Huang Wen''s hand.


    Although Benson is about 1.9 meters tall and weighs more than 200 kilograms, for Huang Wen, this weight is nothing at all.


    Soon, Huang Wen took Benson''s body to the Bank of the East River. At this time, there was no one on the Bank of the East River. Huang Wen easily put Benson''s body into the water, then pulled down the invisible long cloth, watched Benson''s body washed away by the water, and Huang Wen nodded with satisfaction.


    "In other words, why didn''t I feel uncomfortable because of killing?" Huang asked a question. "Is it because there is no tragedy and blood? Or am I used to blood and violence?"


    Huang Wen didn''t get the answer, but silently turned and left and returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    I have to say that the business of Yongchun martial arts school is really poor. Although there are a lot of fitness equipment in the martial arts school, there are still no students, or even no one comes to have a look.


    That''s why Huang Hong can''t wait to make changes before. Although Huang Hong still has a lot of savings in his hands because of his living habits, which is enough for him to ask Huang about food and clothing, Huang Hong still doesn''t like the life of sitting on a mountain and eating nothing.


    "What a pity!" Huang asked, putting away his tuxedo. Looking at the empty martial arts school, he began to think about how to carry forward the martial arts school. The so-called routine of fitness cards alone must not work.


    Not to mention that there are so many gyms in the United States, even family fitness and street fitness are not a few. Although the location of Chinatown is good, next to Wall Street, Broadway and even the municipal government, there is no need for others to come all the way to a seemingly informal gym for fitness!


    With the decline of Kung Fu fever, free fighting and even comprehensive fighting have become popular in the United States. Pure Kung Fu is no longer enough to satisfy the appetite of the American people.


    "Maybe you can stir fry it." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a thought. After building an unwritten plan in his heart, he went upstairs to have a rest.


    At noon, Huang Wen came to Zhong Bo''s hot pot restaurant for dinner again. Huang Wen, who is good at time management, is still energetic even though he only slept for four hours. After all, he is a man who has exceeded the limit of the human body.


    "Xiaowen, you look in good spirits today!" Bayu hot pot shop still has no business. Whether it''s Zhong Bo or Huang Hong, they have long had foresight and have bought the house in their store.


    "Zhong Bo''s business here is still not very good!" Huang asked. He came to the inner position and looked at Zhong Bo with a smile. "It seems that I have to come to Zhong Bo to take care of your business in the future!"


    "Cut, it''s like your martial arts school has a good business. I can at least open this day. How long have you been there?" Zhong Bo opened the hot pot and glared at Huang angrily. "You''re in a good mood today..."


    "There are eyebrows." Huang asked and looked around. After confirming that no one entered the hot pot shop, he lowered his voice. "Benson, I have solved it. I also know that I... The cause of my father''s death."


    Huang Wen was still a little uncomfortable when he mentioned Huang Hong''s name, but Zhong Bosi had no doubt. Instead, he thought that Huang Wen was not used to Huang Hong''s departure for a while.


    "What does it mean?" Zhong Bo glanced at Huang and hurried to the door to close the door of the hot pot shop. He looked at Huang carefully and looked worried. "Haven''t you been found?"


    "No." Huang asked, shaking his head confidently. He not only modified the camera, but also became invisible all the way. Who can find him? "Don''t worry, uncle Zhong, no one will find me. No one even knows that I''ve left Chinatown!"


    "Hmm?" Uncle Zhong couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then nodded, "you''re sure, it''s really the people of the Gelian Gang?"


    "Yes, it''s them." Huang asked, nodded, sighed, and then told how Huang Hong got into the Gelian gang.


    "It''s really a disaster!" Zhong Bo sighed heavily and looked helpless. "In the past two years, it''s better. When we came to Chinatown, we were often excluded, and even inexplicably involved in the struggle of small gangs."


    "I heard that the domestic environment is good now. I''m going to let Zhong Qiang go back to China after graduation. People are old and want to return to their roots..."


    "The fallen leaves return to their roots." Huang asked with a flicker in his eyes. He also wanted to know what the mysterious China looked like in the marvelous world.

 Chapter 10

    In the hot pot shop, there was a moment of silence. After a long time, Zhong BOCAI came back to his senses, smiled and shook his head and said, "well, if you don''t say this, Zhong Qiang still has about two years to officially graduate."


    "That''s really early." Huang asked with a smile. "I remember Xiaoqiang told me that he also wanted to practice martial arts. Otherwise, uncle Zhong, I took Xiaoqiang to mix with me in my martial arts school to ensure that I had one bite and he had one. How about it?"


    "Fuck you, your savings will be good if you can get married and have children!" Zhong Bo waved his hand. "Besides, you might as well stay with me!"


    "How can it be the same?" Huang asked as if he thought of something. "Zhong Bo, you are here, no matter how to say, it is all the catering industry. How can I also belong to the culture and sports industry? I remember that Xiaoqiang studies publicity and management? I''m not right for him?"


    "When he wants to practice, go to me and I can prove it to him..."


    "Publicity management can''t publicize my own hot pot shop?" Zhong Bo glared at Huang angrily and asked, "tell me, is there something that can be used by our Zhong Qiang? If so, I''ll call him and ask him to come and help you!"


    "Hey, hey, there are some publicity matters. I need to ask Xiaoqiang." Huang asked. He scratched his head in embarrassment. Jiang was still old and spicy. Unexpectedly, he thought carefully and was seen through by Zhong Bo at once.


    "I knew it! OK, later, I''ll call Zhong Qiang and tell him that you can''t expect him to do well!" Zhong Bo nodded and gave preventive shots in advance. "Zhong Qiang has no experience yet, so he should practice with you!"


    "Don''t worry, uncle Zhong, I know." Huang asked quickly with a smile, "thank you, uncle Zhong. When Xiaoqiang comes back, I''ll invite him to dinner and uncle Zhong..."


    "What kind of food do you eat? What kind of food is better than my hot pot restaurant? Zhong Bo glared at Huang again, and then his face eased," little question, how are you going to deal with the brother Lian Gang? "


    "Naturally, anyone related to my father''s death can''t let go!" a trace of killing intention flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes, which was influenced by Huang Wen and what Huang Wen wanted to do.


    In Huang Wen''s original plan, when he determines the murderer, even if he dies together, he will avenge his father. However, now this hatred can only be completed by the new Huang Wen!


    Zhong Bo was shocked by the murderous intention in Huang''s eyes. His heart jumped violently. It took him a long time to recover. Then he shook his head and said helplessly: "you are more decisive than us ordinary people when you practice martial arts!"


    "I once heard Huang Hong say that in ancient times, when practising martial arts, they all practiced killing skills. They relied on killing moves to guard the house and make a living and eat. They practiced for decades..."


    "So it seems that I didn''t lie to me. I can''t see any momentum when I see you playing Wing Chun. I didn''t expect it to really break out. It''s so scary."


    "Sorry, uncle Zhong." Huang asked and scratched his head awkwardly, "but don''t worry, uncle Zhong. I''ll never be caught. Well, don''t inform Xiaoqiang first. How about you contact me after I deal with the elder brother''s gang?"


    "This..." Zhong Bo hesitated in his eyes. He knew it was bad to do so, but if Huang asked if something really happened and implicated his son, wouldn''t it be tantamount to pushing himself into the fire pit?


    "Xiao Wen, you should remember that you are the only child of your Huang family, and the boxing handed down by your family can''t be lost!" Zhong Bo patted Huang Wen on the shoulder. "Therefore, you must not be impulsive. You must have a complete grasp before you can start!"


    Zhong Bo did not persuade Huang Wen to give up his hatred and not to be hard with a gang, because Zhong Bo already knew that Huang Wen would avenge the Gelian Gang anyway. Zhong Bo could feel it from Huang Wen''s eyes.


    Therefore, Zhong Bo''s heart is both worried and gratified.


    Worry is naturally afraid that Huang Wen will be found or die on the way to revenge. It is comforting that Huang Hong''s Revenge has hope, and Huang Hong has such a bloody son.


    "Don''t worry, uncle Zhong, I know!" Huang asked, nodded confidently, then smiled and said, "well, uncle Zhong, let''s have some together. The pot has been boiling for a long time. I''ll treat this meal!"


    "Return this meal. You didn''t give enough money for the last meal!" Zhong Bo laughed to ease the atmosphere. "I tell you, I''ll put it all on the account! When you come back to avenge your father, I''ll calculate with you!"


    "OK! When I get back, Zhong Bo''s boss will calculate how much money I will pay Xiaoqiang!" Huang asked and patted his chest. "How''s it? My boss is interesting enough? I still get salary during my internship!"


    "Cut! In old times, apprentices had to cover food and accommodation! How can you do without salary?" Zhong Bo stared at Huang and said with a smile, "come on, let go of eating. Zhong Bo won''t open the door today and will do your own business!"


    After eating the meal for an hour, Zhong BOCAI opened the door of the hot pot shop and sent Huang Wen away. He didn''t give any more advice. Huang Wen already knew what he wanted to say. He also knew that Huang Wen knew. He just patted Huang Wen on the shoulder and watched Huang Wen leave the hot pot shop.


    Turning around, Zhong Bo returned to the hot pot shop and dialed a phone.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    "Hello, dad? What''s the matter? I''ll go back this weekend." a young voice came, which made Zhong Bo''s mouth involuntarily show a trace of comfort and happiness.


    "This Thursday, try to come back tomorrow night." Zhong Bo looked at the time on the calendar. "Dad missed you, and you asked brother..."


    "What''s the matter with me?" Zhong Qiang was stunned and hurriedly asked, "ask me if he hasn''t left the martial arts school? I can''t let him stay in the martial arts school all the time. Dad, do you want to find a psychologist to ask me and enlighten him..."


    "You asked me if I found the murderer who killed your uncle Hong." Uncle Zhong sighed, "dad didn''t stop him, and there''s no reason to stop him, so I asked you to come back early and see if you could meet you to avoid..."


    "Dad, I''m so good at asking brother. I''m sure it''s okay!" Zhong Qiang hurriedly comforted. "You know, in high school, the football team and basketball team were all losers of brother''s men! I''m sure it''s okay!"


    "Well, Dad, I''ll take a leave and go back now. If I hurry, I should be able to go back to Chinatown tomorrow morning!"


    "OK, then come back earlier." Zhong Bo nodded. "You didn''t do it so quickly when you asked me..."

 Chapter 11

    At this time, Huang Wen in Zhong Bo''s and Zhong Qiang''s mouth has returned to their own martial arts school and closed the door directly. Anyway, no students have come. It''s the same whether they close or not.


    Huang Wen is sitting in the center of the martial arts school and is breathing his essence and spirit.


    Well, in fact, it''s not so mysterious. It''s just relaxing your mind and feeling the dark power by the way.


    Huang asked. In the past two days, I have felt this dark force in the dark alley. It is said to be a dark force, which is actually an extra force in my body.


    In fact, this strength is not as strong as Huang Wen''s own physical quality. Even if a little strength is equal to ten points of energy, after all, Huang Wen now has 34 points of energy.


    Therefore, the power of this dark force can only be regarded as less than one-third of Huang Wen''s power.


    Moreover, this dark force can not be played outside the body, but only along its own strength, which has great limitations.


    But even so, Huang Wen wants to study this dark power thoroughly. After all, he is a person who has read novels. If he can continuously improve his dark power, chemical power and vigorous power, even if there is no lottery, he can initially have the power of self-protection in this world.


    However, the dark power is not so easy to improve. Even with Ye Wen''s qualification, it took a lifetime, coupled with the optimization of the system, to condense this dark power.


    Even though Huang Wen''s physical quality is far higher than that of Ye man, he has no better understanding of martial arts and Kung Fu than ye man.


    Of course, Huang Wen''s time to master Wing Chun Boxing at this time is too short. Although he has perfectly mastered his own strength because of his original Huang Wen and ye Wen''s experience, it is still too difficult to go further by himself.


    "Tonight, go and check the Bensen gang... Well, it seems to be called the golian gang." Huang asked, opening his eyes and thinking, "use your stealth ability to sneak into the underground world of the golian Gang first, and then see the opportunity to do it."


    "If all the important figures of the Gelian gang are there, they should take direct action to solve them, so as not to have a long dream. After they found Benson''s disappearance, they became alert!"


    Huang Wen, who made the decision, stood up and began to warm up next to the wooden man pile. Huang Wen, with 34 points of energy, may not be able to beat the American team, but he still has the ability to play for a day, especially when his opponent is the wooden man pile.


    As night falls, Chinatown is brightly lit. At night, Chinatown is a bit lively. Some people come to Chinatown to visit and play one after another.


    The signs of Chinatown, even the Yongchun martial arts school of Huang Wen''s family, are flashing all kinds of lights, making the whole Chinatown bright.


    "It''s time to go." Huang Wen, standing in the martial arts school, opened his eyes, read a heart, covered himself with a layer of tuxedo, and then walked towards the second floor.


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to go out from the front door. After all, there are passers-by and tourists outside. It would be bad if they were seen.


    Huang Wen came to a room on the second floor, started the stealth mode, then opened the window, grabbed his fingers on the wall, and the suction from the tuxedo gave Huang Wen the ability to fly over eaves and walls.


    Huang asked the whole man to suck on the wall and close the window with his backhand, leaving only a gap to open when he came back.


    Then Huang asked his men to work hard. After two times, he climbed to the roof of the house and covered the whole Chinatown.


    "What''s the principle?" Huang asked. Looking at his fingers, he couldn''t help scratching his head. You know, there is no tuxedo on the palm, but the tuxedo can make the palm have strong adsorption, just like spider man.


    However, spider man relies on his own ability. Even if he wears clothes, he can adsorb the wall, and he relies on the technology in clothes. If he doesn''t wear clothes, he can adsorb the wall... Well, how strange does it sound?


    "The poor rely on variation and the rich rely on technology. I''m a rich series?" Huang asked, muttering, then looked at the direction of the karate hall, and the whole person ran on the roof.


    "I''m like Uncle Long''s parkour, but I run much faster than him." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. Soon, Huang Wen came to the door of the karate hall.


    At this time, the karate hall was like the previous two nights. People came in one after another, but their clothes were far from the tuxedo on Huang Wen''s body at this time, which was not high enough.


    Of course, they can''t see Huang Wen, let alone the tuxedo on Huang Wen.


    In the cafe not far away, page looked at the cafe suspiciously. The mysterious Chinese didn''t appear again after she asked her name, which made her feel sorry. She also wanted to know whether the Chinese could remove the putty.


    Huang Wen followed the crowd into the karate hall. It was not much different from his martial arts school, except that there were no fitness equipment and wooden stakes.


    The karate hall is divided into small rooms. You can see the training inside from the outside, and the reception place is in the middle of the door.


    However, at this time, the small room was empty. There was no one in it. There was a row of people in the front desk, smiling at the rich people who came in. These were all their customers.


    Then, under the guidance of the reception, the rich walked into a door, and Huang Wen followed. First, he passed a flight of stairs, and then Huang Wen looked at the scene with some surprise.


    To tell the truth, Huang asked what the underground world would look like before. After all, he has been to the underground world in his previous life. It sounds good. In fact, it is a large basement with a large challenge arena in the middle and full of spectators.


    But it''s totally different here. This is a place similar to the Royal Hotel in Macao. All kinds of gambling are available. The rich people around are familiar with their favorite projects.


    Further inside, there is the next world. Here is the place to fight black boxing. The venue is very large. Some are similar to the Roman arena. The audience is all around. They look down at the battle in the field and their blood is boiling one by one.


    The arena is full of traces of blood, and even the host hair has no intention of cleaning up, so that these rich people can feel the most real madness.


    Huang Wen looked at the battle in the field and couldn''t help shaking his head. Two big men about two meters were fighting frantically. Their teeth were flying and their blood was spilling everywhere, but neither of them stopped.


    In such a arena, only one person can survive and is the winner.


    Huang Wen didn''t stop much, but continued to move forward. The next floor became small rooms. There were crazy cries of men and women, like hi.


    Huang Wen still hasn''t stopped, because this is just the place where the golian gang does business. Huang Wen hasn''t seen the real senior level of the golian gang.

 Chapter 12

    "Hmm? There''s no road ahead?" Huang asked. He looked at the small rooms around him. At the end of the road, there was also a door. He didn''t see any other road.


    However, just then, the door at the end of the road suddenly opened, and the two people came out of the door. Huang Wen saw it from a distance. It was still brightly lit. There was really another floor here, and they swiped their cards in and out.


    Huang Wen opened his body sideways. The stealth function of the tuxedo is not only visual stealth, but also thermal sense. Huang Wen should not be aware of his existence.


    But there is a key problem of stealth, that is, the body still exists. Huang Wen is not air or exists in another dimension.


    Of course, there is also the problem of footsteps, but as a martial artist, Huang Wen can still control the footsteps.


    Huang Wen groped for the door and stretched out his arm. The tuxedo swept the screen next to the door lock, and then the four characters "unlocking success" were displayed on the screen.


    This lowest level of door lock technology is not at the same level for tuxedos.


    Huang Wen walked into the next floor, just like coming to an office building. Surrounded by busy people, he seemed to be calculating the income of the Gelian Gang this month, and then the performance of each gang member, whether there was the phenomenon of being late and leaving early, and so on


    In a word, the management style of the Goliath Gang is quite capitalist. I just don''t know how the Goliath Gang clocks in. Will full-time attendance be deducted if they are late and leave early? Is it a full-time or a part-time job.


    Huang Wen walked in the office area as if there were no one. There were not many people here, and at first glance, they were not important roles. However, Huang Wen vaguely heard that there was a weak voice in front, which was the direction of the conference room.


    Huang Wen leaned over and the door of the conference room was closed. Even if Huang asked about the non-human hearing, he could only barely hear what Benson had gone. Did Sheriff Yifu handle it last time and send someone to solve the future problems.


    "Sheriff Yifu? It should be the sheriff who protected them in Benson''s mouth?" Huang asked clearly, nodded, a sneer appeared at the corners of his mouth, and muttered in his heart, "it''s a coincidence that he even mentioned me!"


    "In this way, it should be the senior level of the Gelian gang. Since they all know about Benson''s disappearance, they will certainly investigate it. If they scare the snake, it''s not good. Let''s do it now!"


    After making a decision, Huang Wen directly opened the door of the conference room, then cancelled the stealth mode of the tuxedo, walked in grandly and locked the door of the conference room from the inside.


    Fortunately, the conference room was not locked before, otherwise Huang asked if he really had to kick the door to get in.


    "Hmm? Who are you? I didn''t ask you. What are you doing in here?" the elder brother of the elder brother''s company, sitting in the first seat, listened to the quarrel among his subordinates. Suddenly he saw Huang coming in and was stunned. "When did we have such unruly people in the elder brother''s company?"


    "Are all the senior members of the Gelian Gang here?" Huang asked. He scanned a circle of more than a dozen people in the room. Because it was a meeting, there were no thugs. Only behind Gelian stood a man who didn''t look strong. He should be a personal bodyguard or something.


    "Hmm? You''re not from our Ge Lian Gang?" Ge Lian looked at Huang in surprise and then smiled, "boy, you have the courage to break into the hinterland of our Ge Lian Gang!"


    "The top level of my brother''s gang is really here. Tell me, who called you here and who''s your goal?"


    "My goal, of course, is everyone here." Huang asked with a grin. "Today, everyone here can''t run away!"


    "Arrogance!" all the people of the Gelian Gang raised their pistols together. The muzzle of the black gun was aimed at Huang and asked. Each one smiled ferociously, "boy, I really don''t know who sent you here. However, since you want to die, don''t blame us!"


    "Wait..." at this time, a man frowned, looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked, "it seems that Benson didn''t solve it. The Chinese son didn''t expect that he even touched here!"


    "So it''s you! The boy who wants to investigate the murderer!" the corner of Ge Lian''s mouth raised a trace of ridicule, "what a coincidence, we''re going to try to kill you, and then plant it as the murderer of your father. We didn''t expect you to come to the door..."


    "Putty removing skill? It''s no big deal! If putty removing skill is really powerful, your father won''t die under our gun!"


    "Boy, you want to take revenge, don''t you?" a scarred face stood up, looked at Huang Wen and smiled ferociously, and then slowly walked towards Huang Wen. The muzzle of the gun in his hand was aimed at Huang Wen''s body. He didn''t think Huang Wen dared to move at this time, so he laughed mockingly.


    "Your father, I shot him. That''s why I sat here. Speaking of it, your family is still my lucky star!"


    "Bang!" was not the sound of shooting, but Huang Wen suddenly punched and severely hit scar face''s chest. Huang Wen didn''t leave his hand. Scar face''s chest was directly deformed, and the broken ribs stabbed into his lungs and heart. The whole person spilled blood from a table, flew out and hit the wall heavily.


    "Shoot!" the elder brother, who dodged and was not hit by scar face, took a look at the directly killed scar face, his pupils suddenly shrunk and shouted subconsciously.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    For a time, the gunfire continued, but Huang Wen didn''t want to step back and didn''t mean to dodge. After he gave the order, the collar of the tuxedo turned up and pawned all the bullets.


    At this time, the tuxedo is really comparable to a light armor, and even better than light armor in terms of bulletproof.


    "Boo!" Huang asked with a fist, directly killed a senior member of the Gelian Gang, and then continued to move forward without reducing the momentum.


    Soon, all the pistols and bullets of the golian gang were finished. Although they carried guns with them, it was impossible to have enough ammunition. They came to the meeting, not to the war.


    The rest of the senior management of the company lost their pistols and ran to the company one after another. They looked at Huang in horror and asked.


    "What technology is this?" Ge Lian looked at Huang and asked, "it''s just a dress. How can it be so powerful?"


    Colin wondered how such a powerful tuxedo could fall into the hands of a Chinese in Chinatown. Shouldn''t it be a high-tech for celebrities and rich people to protect their lives in the upper class society? And why have you never heard of this tuxedo before?

 Chapter 13

    Huang Wen looked at the corpse that was beaten by his fist. His complexion fluctuated slightly and he felt a little discomfort. However, soon, Huang Wen looked away and suppressed the difference in his heart.


    This also indirectly answered the question Huang asked himself last time. Why didn''t he feel uncomfortable after killing Benson, because Benson''s death was not so miserable.


    "Benson is gone. Did you do it?" Goliath seemed to think of something. He took a deep breath to ease his expression and calm the whole person. "I didn''t expect that you still have such high technology, but it''s just bulletproof..."


    "It''s not just bulletproof, it should also enhance his strength." the man behind Ge Lian protected him behind. "Normal people can''t punch people like this. This dress must increase his strength!"


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, frowning. He didn''t feel any pressure from the man who came out, but he felt inexplicably that the man would pose a threat to himself, which made Huang asked have some doubts in his heart.


    "Fist stone, can you solve him?" Ge Lian looked at Huang and asked.


    "No problem, don''t worry, boss, it''s just an ordinary person with some high technology!" the face of fist stone flashed a confident light, "putty removal Kung Fu? Bulletproof? It''s just Pediatrics!"


    The voice of the fist stone fell, and his arm was suddenly covered with a layer of stone like material, especially his fist, which became a huge stone fist, full of the size of Huang Wen''s head.


    "Hiss!" the clothes on the fist stone burst, and Huang Wen''s pupils shrank slightly. He saw that the two chest muscles of the fist stone became hard stones, and the crotch condensed hard stones, even at the throat.


    "Little fist stone? Mutant!" a thought flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. He didn''t expect that he learned the news of the mutant yesterday. Today he met a mutant who has never heard of, and his arms are still so like little fist stone.


    Moreover, in terms of the degree of control of the fist stone over its own ability, the awakening time of the fist stone is definitely not short, otherwise it can not be retracted and released freely.


    However, fortunately, there is no sign of fossilization in the fist stone''s head. Perhaps it is because the imperfection of X gene makes his spine unable to bear such a heavy head, which makes the fist stone unable to fossilize the head.


    Of course, everything is just Huang Wen''s conjecture. Although the fist stone looks very powerful, it is a weakened version of the stone man. Huang Wen has the power of a war!


    "Shua!" the sound of breaking the air sounded, and the fist of the fist stone hit hard. The sound of breaking the air made Huang Wen''s eyes slightly coagulated.


    Huang Wen did not directly fight with his fist, but chose to elbow against the fist stone!


    "Bang!" the fist stone''s body trembled and his fist was shaken back, but Huang Wen felt a strong force and directly shook himself out. When he was about to hit the back wall, Huang Wen kicked his feet back and unloaded all his strength.


    "Ka!" Huang Wen stepped on the wall, and Huang Wen also fell to the ground. His elbow was a little swollen and painful, but it didn''t affect anything. His faster recovery ability than ordinary people is helping him recover.


    "Your clothes are very powerful!" fist stone looked at Huang''s unharmed tuxedo and frowned. "Normally, people who hit me must at least break through the wall and fly out!"


    Huang Wen knew that the fist stone was telling the truth, because just now the tuxedo automatically turned on part of the bulletproof mode, which dissolved part of the strength of the fist stone, but even so, Huang Wen was still beaten out.


    "I can''t fight hard! I have to find a chance and find a way to attack his key!" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind. "His speed is not fast, at least slower than me. I can deal with it!"


    "Shua!" the fist stone punched again. Huang Wen kicked at his feet and made a sudden force. He felt bursts of boxing passing by his ears.


    At the next moment, Huang Wen had deceived himself and came to the side of the fist stone. A punch hit the lower abdomen of the fist stone. Huang Wen didn''t leave his hand!


    "Bang!" the body of the fist stone flew out and fell heavily to the ground.


    However, just now Huang Wen can directly kill ordinary people''s fist. Now he has issued a stronger force, but he still hasn''t killed the fist stone, or even seriously injured.


    Even though the belly of the fist stone is not protected by the stone, his mutant''s constitution is far above that of ordinary people!


    Coupled with the variant ability of fist stone itself, even when there is no petrification, the defense of fist stone is also very strong!


    "Fist stone!" Ge Lian looked at fist stone with some worry. Of course, it''s not how deep their feelings are, but if fist stone dies, then all of them will not survive from Huang Wen''s hands.


    "Don''t worry, boss!" the fist stone got up from the ground, patted his painful abdomen, looked at Huang coldly and asked, "boy, you completely angered me!"


    The fist stone roared and rushed to Huang Wen. The moves in his hand are the way of karate. This is originally a karate hall. As the first hitter of the Corinthian gang and a melee mutant, there is no reason not to learn some combat skills to enhance himself.


    However, although the strength of the fist stone is great, the speed is not fast. The petrochemical ability not only gives him strong strength, but also gives him a certain rigidity, heavy body and petrochemical arm that can not be easily twisted, which limits the speed of the fist stone.


    "Boo!" the fist stone punched in the air. Huang Wen had cut into the middle line of the fist stone. He slapped his palm in the sky on the chin of the fist stone, but his palm shook a little numb.


    "Bang!" Huang asked, another elbow hit the belly of the fist stone, but it still didn''t have a good effect.


    Even, Huang Wen''s attacks are constantly angering the fist stone!


    Huang Wen obviously felt that as the fist stone became more and more angry, other parts of his body began to be covered with a layer of stone material, just like a thin layer of skin, but it could better protect the fist stone from being hurt.


    "What a perverted mutant!" Huang asked. He was helpless. It was just cheating. He couldn''t break the defense. Now his defense has become stronger. Isn''t it difficult?


    However, the only good news for Huang Wen is that with the more obvious stone skin, although the fist stone strength is becoming stronger, his body is more rigid. The suddenly stronger variant ability makes the fist stone unable to be perfectly controlled for a time.

 Chapter 14

    With a sound of "bang!" Huang Wen dodged and avoided the fist of the fist stone, but the powerful fist directly smashed through one side of the wall. The flying stones and dust made Huang Wen look a little embarrassed.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The walls were smashed through one after another. Fortunately, there was no other room around the conference room. The clerks of the brotherhood did not dare to lean over when they heard the news. They all knew or heard the strength of the fist stone. They were afraid of being injured by mistake after leaning over.


    "A power mutant is so difficult to resist. If he really meets hawk and hates something, he doesn''t even have a chance to run for his life?" an idea flashed in Huang Wen''s mind, and then Huang Wen kicked at the ankle of the fist stone that had no time to close his fist.


    With the powerful strength and the fist stone''s fist, the center of gravity was unstable. This time, the fist stone''s body fell heavily to the ground in an instant.


    However, the response of the fist stone was not slow. One hand had no time to recover, but there was another hand. With the powerful power of the fist stone, he supported his body and was preparing to get up.


    At this time, Huang Wen suddenly turned around and left the front of the fist stone. Then he instantly integrated his waist and horse, pressed on the back of the fist stone, and hit a series of Japanese character punching punches in his hand, with the target pointing directly at the back of the fist stone.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The fist stone that was about to get up suffered a series of heavy blows, and the speed was very fast. Even with the resistance ability of the fist stone, he could not raise his head for a time. Even the whole person was knocked unconscious, and his thinking became slow.


    The back neck of the fist stone is not wrapped by the stone. Although there is a thin layer of stone skin, it is not enough to offset the strength of Huang Wen''s serial Japanese character punching fist.


    "Bang!" a gun shot, the bullet was blocked by the tuxedo, but it also made Huang Wen''s body stagnate. Then he felt a strong force coming from under his body, and the whole person was lifted out.


    "You''re looking for death!" the angry fist stone stood up. He had never been so angry since he was accepted by GE Lian. The endless anger made the stone skin on the fist stone more obvious.


    It can be seen that those stone skin began to condense into stones. Perhaps the final form of fist stone variant ability is similar to the stone man of the magical four Xia, but this stone man is silver gray and more like the stone man of Thor III.


    Fortunately, it''s silver gray. If it''s coral reef skin, Huang Wen may spit it out on the spot.


    "When you are a hulk, the more angry you are, the stronger!" looking at the once stronger rock, Huang asked some unhappy Tucao road. He never thought that the first mutant was so difficult to make complaints about.


    Fortunately, although the fist stone is similar to the stone man ability of the magic four Xia, his power has not yet reached the level of terror. Otherwise, Huang Wen is afraid that he will really overturn.


    "Since you want to die first, I''ll solve you first!" Huang Wen turned his head and looked at GE Lian and others. It was Ge Lian who had just shot. He thought he could kill Huang Wen by sneaking attack, but he didn''t expect that the tuxedo was smarter than he thought.


    "Roar!" the stones on the fist stone gradually emerged, and he also lost some control. In his eyes, only Huang Wen was the enemy. He had only one idea left, that is to kill Huang Wen!


    "Shua!" but Huang Wen didn''t care about the fist stone at all. Huang Wen rushed to ge Lian and scared Ge lian to shoot.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!" a gunshot sounded, but Huang Wen could not stop his progress. Huang Wen even subconsciously dodged. Of the six bullets, Huang Wen dodged three and rushed to Colin at a faster speed.


    Everything happened in an instant. When the pistol bullet of Ge Lian was just empty, Huang Wen had come to ge Lian.


    "Go to hell!" a cruel color flashed in Ge Lian''s eyes. Unexpectedly, a short sword fell out of his sleeve and stabbed Huang Wen''s chest.


    But not to mention that the tuxedo can stop bullets, let alone a dagger? Moreover, Ge Lian is just an ordinary person. How can his reaction and shooting speed be compared with Huang Wen?


    "Click!" with a sound, Ge Lian''s arm was directly broken by Huang Wen, and his short sword turned 180 degrees and cut his neck.


    Huang Wen was going to continue to fight and kill the others of the Gelian gang who were hiding aside. However, a sense of crisis suddenly rose, which made Huang Wen subconsciously roll on the spot and dodge.


    "Boom!" with a loud noise, it became a fist stone like a small stone man. One punch hit the ground, and the ground burst directly. The boxing style even seriously injured the two brothers'' Gang together with the dying brothers.


    "Hmm? Out of control?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and brightening his eyes. He used his long lost lion roaring skill, "big man, I''m here. Come here!"


    The power of lion roar skill should not be underestimated. As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the fist stone suddenly turned his head and looked at Huang Wen. Even if Huang Wen could not see where his eyes were in the stone with the fist stone all over his face, the fist stone still stared at Huang Wen and then rushed towards Huang Wen.


    However, although the power of fist stone has been improved by a whole level, it has not been enhanced in terms of speed, but has been weakened more obviously.


    Huang Wen''s body flashed and deliberately ran to the senior level of the brotherhood. In their frightened eyes, the fist stone punched over, Huang Wen dodged, and then they turned into blood mud.


    Soon, there were only two lives in the whole conference room, Huang Wen and Quan Shi, and the conference room was also dilapidated. If it was a high-rise building, it might have collapsed, but now it is underground, and there is still some guarantee for the stability of the house.


    The clerks of the Gelian Gang outside heard the news in the conference room, but they didn''t have the courage to come and have a look. In addition, the middle and senior management of the Gelian gang were in the conference room. They didn''t even know who to contact to say this, so they couldn''t call the police?


    Don''t tell me, there are really some clerks who can''t help calling the police at last. However, because it''s midnight and the late urination of MI police, they really can''t catch up for a while.


    "It''s really hard. It doesn''t break the defense at all!" Huang asked, shaking his painful fist. There are some blood stains on it. Of course, it''s not the blood of fist stone, but Huang asked his own blood. It''s not certain whether a mutant like fist stone will bleed or not.


    "Roar!" the fist stone roared again. At this time, his consciousness was completely chaotic. He just wanted to kill Huang Wen.


    "What should I do? I can''t walk away. If he recovers his mind, he can recognize me..." Huang asked, dodging a punch from the fist stone and began to think about countermeasures.


    Suddenly, Huang''s eyes lit up!

 Chapter 15

    Huang Wen dodged the crazy fist stone, waved his powerful fist, stood behind the fist stone and looked at the very messy conference room.


    At the next moment, Huang Wen suddenly squatted down, then jumped up, kicked out and kicked to the back neck of the fist stone.


    "Bang!" the fist stone''s body trembled and staggered, but he stepped out step by step and stepped heavily on the ground, leaving a deep footprint on the ground, but he didn''t fall.


    It has become the fist stone that has completely awakened its variant ability. In terms of resistance, it is not comparable to the fist stone just now!


    "It''s a little troublesome. I didn''t break the defense originally. I didn''t expect that it''s so difficult to strike down now. What''s this? Is it the bully of the second awakening boss?" Huang asked in his heart and avoided the powerful fist of the fist stone again.


    Huang Wen is watching the fist stone to see if there is any interval between attacks. He can break through and kill himself with one blow!


    Also, Huang Wen has broken through the human body limit and has 34 points of energy. Otherwise, such a high-intensity battle, whether the original Huang Wen or the optimized Ye Wen, can''t bear it, let alone persist for so long.


    Even if it is the fist style of the fist stone, or even the stones sputtered after the fist stone blows, ordinary people will be hurt if they are hit.


    The fist stone, however, didn''t mean to be tired at all. Maybe the mutant ability gave him strong endurance, or maybe it was because he had lost his mind and didn''t feel tired.


    Huang Wen estimated that the energy point of the fist stone at this time is at least hundreds of points, or even higher!


    "Opportunity!" between his thoughts, Huang Wen had explored all the flaws in the moves of the fist stone. When the fist stone waved high, Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly.


    But Huang Wen''s foot kicked and instantly cut into the middle of the fist stone. In this place, the fist waved high by the fist stone could not hit Huang Wen because of his stiff arm, and Huang Wen''s mark pointed directly at the throat of the fist stone.


    Even if there was already a layer of stones, Huang Wen still had no fear and didn''t mean to stop.


    "Dark strength!"


    With this finger, Huang Wen broke out all his strength, and with that little dark strength, he also hit the throat of the fist stone along Huang Wen''s fingertips.


    "Click!" was not the sound made by the fist stone''s neck, but the sound of Huang Wen''s fingertip bone breaking.


    Huang asked, holding back the pain, and hit the dark force in.


    "Click!" on the surface, the fist stone''s throat was not hurt, but the bones in the throat and the trachea burst.


    "Oh!" the fist stone''s eyes turned red, and then the whole person stiffened in place. Finally, with a "Dong!" sound, he fell to the ground. The fist stone''s hand powerlessly covered his throat, but it was useless.


    Although the fist stone is a variant of the body variant, the ability given to him by the variant ability does not include the self-healing ability of bone and flesh, especially in the throat, which is not completely petrified.


    In other words, the fist stone is only fully endowed with a layer of stone armor. It is still a body of flesh and blood. It is different from the stone man in the magic four Xia and even the stone man in Thor III.


    Looking at the completely breathless fist stone, Huang Wen''s heart was finally relieved. Finally, he showed his power by dark strength. If there was no mysterious ability like dark strength, he could penetrate the surface of the body and attack the inside of the body. Huang Wen really wanted to plant it today.


    However, the armor breaking effect of dark strength really works!


    "Bang!" Huang asked. He raised his foot high and fell down again. He stepped on the fist stone''s neck for fear that the fist stone still had a chance to survive.


    After confirming that the fist stone was really dead, he felt the pain from his fingers. Looking at his deformed fingers, Huang asked to start the stealth function of the tuxedo.


    At this time, Huang asked that he was glad that only the bone was broken and the bone was not broken.


    "Click!" Huang asked, folding his finger to return to the normal position, and then waiting for his finger to recover slowly.


    Although Huang Wen has no special self-healing ability, he has a physical quality beyond the limits of the human body. Huang Wen himself has a self-healing ability far beyond ordinary people, but


    "It really hurts!" Huang asked, biting his teeth and muttering. His fingers are connected to his heart. The pain of finger bone breaking is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Even if Huang asked was injured in many places, it doesn''t feel as strong as the pain on his fingers.


    "It''s good to have a tuxedo, or I''m afraid I''ll fall with my own defense." Huang asked, shaking his head and directly walked out of the shabby conference room.


    Looking at the trembling clerks of the Gelian Gang outside, Huang asked that he didn''t mean to do it again, not to mention that killing them was too troublesome and a waste of time. These clerks were only ordinary workers, and had no hatred with him and Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Ding! Once the task is completed, avenge the original host, and reward the extraordinary skills with a lucky draw."


    Sure enough, when Huang Wen left the brotherhood on this floor, a systematic prompt sounded in his ear, which made Huang Wen nod. It seems that Huang Wen''s revenge was completely avenged this time.


    If it is not revenge to destroy all the senior members of the Gelian Gang, Huang Wen really doesn''t know how to be revenge.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t mean to check the task immediately, but chose to leave the Gelian Gang first. When Huang Wen came out of the karate hall, Huang Wen saw police cars roaring.


    The first one to get out of the police car was Huang Wen who saw him last time. Benson bowed down and sent him away. He chose Sheriff Yifu, who sheltered the Corinthians.


    At this time, Sheriff Yifu''s face was a little anxious. I think it was because he knew that something had happened to the elder brother''s help and was worried about implicating himself. Did he hurry here?


    "A brother-in-law gang had an accident and even chose to call the police. It''s a wonderful way to deal with it!" Huang asked. He took a deep look at Sheriff Yifu and wrote down his appearance, "Yifu? Hehe..."


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to stay long. He looked at Sheriff Yifu and rushed into the karate hall. Huang Wen turned and left and returned to Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown.


    In the Goliath Gang, Sergeant Yifu looked at the meeting room in front of him, and his pupils narrowed slightly, because the high-level of the Goliath Gang, in the fierce battle between Huang Wen and fist stone, had lost their flesh and blood and could not recognize who was who.


    But the stone like mutant fist stone in the middle obviously lay there. On second thought, Sheriff Yifu knew that he should not take over this matter by himself, which also relieved Sheriff Yifu''s heart.


    "Take this disgusting mutant away and send someone to clean up the scene!" Sheriff Yves quickly issued an order.

 Chapter 16

    Soon, the police officers under Sheriff Yifu wrapped the body of the mutant fist stone, and the remaining remains of the senior level of the Gelian gang were reluctantly restrained and kept as evidence.


    The gang members at the bottom of the golian gang and the clerks are in a panic. They don''t know what happened. In other words, all the senior members of the golian gang are dead. What should they do? Who pays the salary? Where should I go to work in the future?


    These members of the golian Gang didn''t want to quietly divide the wealth of the golian Gang, but they had been fighting in the conference room before. When the movement disappeared, Sheriff Yifu brought people again.


    Now it''s better. The whole Corinthian gang and karate hall have been blocked. The police officers under Sheriff Yifu politely invited a group of rich people away from the underground world of the Corinthian gang.


    They couldn''t help being rude, because at this time Sheriff Yifu was also nodding and bowing at a middle-aged man.


    Sheriff Yves, said to be a sheriff, even in the police station system, also belongs to the middle and high levels, but he is only a deputy sheriff, that is, the post of Deputy Chief Superintendent.


    Standing in front of Sheriff Eve is the Sheriff of the branch, that is, the post of Chief Superintendent. The two people are separated by two levels, with a difference of two golden stars.


    This is already a big man in the whole NYPD. I didn''t expect to be here today, and Sheriff Dickinson is still the boss of Sheriff Eve''s branch.


    However, Sheriff Yifu is also a little lucky that there is such a big man. At least, he won''t be the only one to blame for this. Someone can share the pressure.


    Sheriff Dickinson looked a little gloomy at this time. He followed his friends to relax in the underground world of the Corinthian gang. He didn''t expose his identity at all, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing.


    "So, some mutants did it?" Sheriff Dickinson''s face eased a little after hearing Sheriff Eve''s description. "Are there any traces left by other mutants?"


    "There are only signs of fighting at the scene, and there is no trace of other mutants." Sheriff Yifu replied respectfully. There is no way. This is his immediate boss.


    "In this way, the murderer who killed the mutant is more powerful?" Sheriff Dickinson nodded clearly. "Well, I know this. You seal the whole karate hall and the Gelian Gang, take the mutant''s body back to the branch, and I''ll contact the special handling personnel!"


    "Head, the wealth of the Gelian gang..." Sheriff Yifu looked around and asked in a low voice.


    "What? Do you need me to teach you? Go overseas and don''t let the tax bureau find any trace." Sheriff Dickinson waved his hand and turned away.


    Sheriff Yifu breathed a sigh of relief, motioned his police officers to take the body of Quanshi away, then emptied the whole Corinthian gang and karate hall, sealed it here, and took his men back to the branch.


    It has to be said that Sheriff Dickinson''s speed is really fast. Just as Sheriff Eve came to the branch, a group of heavily armed soldiers rushed over and surrounded the branch.


    "You are..." Sheriff Yifu looked at the heavily armed soldiers. For a moment, he thought they made a fuss, but it was the body of a mutant. Is it such an exaggeration?


    "We''re from the special operations team under General William Stryker!" the leading lieutenant stood up and pointed to the tightly wrapped mutant body. "We''ve been ordered to hand over the mutant body!"


    "Oh, good." Sergeant Yifu felt the momentum of the other party, subconsciously nodded, stepped aside, watched the two soldiers come forward, raised the body of the fist stone, and then sank.


    Sheriff Yifu''s heart showed a trace of smile. The fist stone was a mutant with stones all over. Naturally, there was no need to say more about the weight of the body. At that time, six police officers carried the body of the fist stone into the police car.


    Even if the physical quality of soldiers is above that of police officers, it is not said that their strength can be comparable to that of three police officers.


    The lieutenant looked at the soldiers behind him, and two people came out and carried the body of Quanshi to the army together.


    "Stop!" at this time, a man in a black suit, with a kind smile and a high hair line looked at countless black muzzle from above and below the car, but his face did not change at all. Novice village head Colson!


    "FBI!" Colson took out his FBI ID and motioned to a group of soldiers and Sheriff Yves. "This mutant, we take over. Please carry it to my car!"


    "Hum! FBI?" the lieutenant sneered, looked at Coulson and smiled. "Coulson, this is not the first time we have dealt with? Do you really think I can''t recognize you?"


    "Oh, it''s lieutenant Damon." Colson didn''t have any embarrassment on his face. He still smiled quietly. Then he calmly took the FBI certificate into his arms and took out a new certificate. "Just got it wrong, homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support Bureau."


    "I advise you to step down. General William Stryker wants the mutant. Any incident related to the mutant should be handled by General William Stryker!" Lieutenant Damon shook his head with a sneer. "With your broken certificate, you can''t take the mutant''s body!"


    As Lieutenant Damon''s voice fell, a group of soldiers loaded their bullets and looked ready to shoot at any time.


    "Killing a man posing as an FBI agent is not a big crime," Lieutenant Dimon reminded again.


    "Alas!" Coulson sighed heavily, with a helpless smile on his face and nodded his ears, "director, it''s failed. General William Stryker''s people arrived first."


    "Hum! He''s not a general, but a colonel!" Nick Frey''s voice reached Coulson''s ear. "Since they arrived early again, forget it. Go and investigate the cause of death of the mutant..."


    "It can kill a mutant with physical variation. It can be seen that this person''s strength can not be underestimated. Go and investigate to see whether it is an unexposed mutant or other super powers!"


    "Yes!" Colson answered, waving his hands at Sheriff Eve and lieutenant Damon. "Sorry to disturb you, goodbye!"


    "Hum!" Lieutenant Damon snorted coldly as he watched Colson drive away, "stop the team!"


    A group of soldiers loaded the body of Quanshi into the car and drove away, leaving only Sheriff Yifu and branch police officers with a confused face.


    "Cough, well, since there''s nothing to do, let''s break up!" Sheriff Yifu first recovered and waved to his police officers, "at least, we don''t have to be involved in such a complex thing, do we?"


    "Yes, mutant people are monsters. We''d better not get involved!" the police officers laughed one after another.

 Chapter 17

    In the dark, Huang Wen returned to Yongchun martial arts school. After taking off his tuxedo and clothes, Huang Wen saw himself scarred in the mirror.


    Huang Wen''s injury was much more serious than he thought. However, due to the force relief function of the tuxedo, Huang Wen didn''t bleed, but formed bruises.


    The strength of the fist stone is too strong, that is, the tuxedo is amazing in texture and has not been broken. Otherwise, Huang asked if the injury at this time would be more serious. He might come back intact.


    There is also the injury on Huang Wen''s finger. Although Huang Wen forcibly took the bone back, the pain and injury still need to recover slowly.


    "I remember that there was medicinal wine for traumatic injury." Huang Wen remembered that Huang Wen practiced martial arts when he was a child. He was not light or heavy. He was hurt all over. Then Huang Hong smeared him with medicinal wine for traumatic injury.


    Not only Huang Wen, but also ye Wen practiced martial arts when he was young. He didn''t wipe this medicinal wine less. Otherwise, if he was injured once, he would recover for a long time, which would delay the time of practicing martial arts in vain.


    Among the four bedrooms on the second floor, one is Huang Hong''s or the smallest one. In Huang Hong''s words, he is a great man. What do you want such a big room for? Just sleep!


    Therefore, Huang Hong''s room is simple and clear. In addition to a bathroom, a wardrobe, a bookcase and a bed, there is only a recliner left.


    In the bookcase, Huang Wen easily found the bottle without any label. It belongs to Huang Hong''s self-made medicine wine for traumatic injury. Huang Wen opened it and smelled it. It is also very similar to that used by Ye man when he was young. I think it comes down to Yongchun boxing.


    Huang Wen took the medicinal wine, took a bath first, and then slapped, pushed and rubbed the medicinal wine on his bruise. Of course, it was inevitable that there was a second pain, but in order to recover faster, Huang Wen bit his teeth and endured it.


    After a while, Huang Wen was lying in bed. It was only then that he remembered what he had done before. Then he moved his mind and called the system. After calling the system, the page of the system appeared in front of him.


    "Current task: 01 (incomplete)"


    "I. carry forward the martial arts school and reward extraordinary figures with a lucky draw."


    "Completed task: avenge the original host, reward extraordinary skills, draw a lottery, do you want to draw?"


    "Draw." Huang asked. He took a deep breath, drew the prize with extraordinary props and gave himself a magical tuxedo. What good thing can he draw this time?


    According to the difficulty of completing the task, it should be that the character lottery is greater than the skill lottery and greater than the prop lottery. Therefore, Huang Wen is vaguely looking forward to it at this time.


    "Miso!" Huang asked and saw the familiar white light again.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the extraordinary skill: gun fighting skill (from the Anti Japanese drama, the shooter''s wrist shakes rapidly at the moment when the bullet comes out of the chamber. Giving the bullet an acceleration can make the bullet turn. This is the legendary gun fighting skill.)"


    "Special note: due to the optimization of the system, gun fighting can hit the target within the sensing range. Even if the other party hides in a dead corner, the bullet can still turn and hit the place you want to hit."


    "Special benefits: gun fighting comes with a pistol."


    "Gun fighting skill..." Huang Wen couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his mouth. Well, although the Anti Japanese God drama is a little bit worse, in addition to the poor production, the bullshit of the overall plot is still better than the foreign anti Japanese God drama.


    Just like the skill of gun fighting, it must not only have appeared in the Anti Japanese God drama, but the screenwriter of the Anti Japanese God drama gave an explanation that Newton and the audience were not convinced.


    "Has it made up for my long-range combat ability?" Huang asked. Looking at the pistol taken out by himself, it was a very ordinary standard pistol. There was even no sign on it so that Huang asked could recognize the model of the pistol.


    "However, it doesn''t seem very good. The effective range of the pistol is generally about 50 meters." Huang asked and thought again. Even if he can use the gun fighting technique to make the bullet reach the effect of turning, can he still make the effective range of the pistol longer?


    "Hmm? It doesn''t seem to be impossible." Huang asked. Looking at the introduction of gun fighting skills, his eyes lit up. If he had enough strength, wouldn''t he be able to exert a strong force on the bullet to make it fly faster and farther?


    For a time, Huang Wen felt that Newton''s coffin plate could not be pressed, but it didn''t matter. This was Marvel world. Newton''s coffin plate could not be pressed for a long time.


    "In this way, it''s actually more like throwing a throwing knife. However, how to solve the problem of bullets?" Huang asked. When he opened the magazine, he saw 19 bullets. It was already quite a lot in the pistol.


    However, pistol bullets are still a big problem. Constantly changing bullets will take a lot of time. The most important thing is that Huang Wen also needs to carry bullets and cartridges with him.


    "Why don''t you give me a gun with infinite bullets?" Huang asked for a while. You know, there are not a few protagonists of infinite bullets in the Anti Japanese drama, especially the spear can play the effect of infinite bullets.


    One of the most famous is captain Yan Shuangying. He has unlimited bullets, unlimited life and invincible characters. He can avoid bullets at will and even make the other party''s gun free of bullets through the law of causality!


    However, it''s a pity that even if captain Yan Shuangying can be drawn by Huang Wen, he also belongs to the extraordinary character lottery. Huang Wen has no chance to draw the extraordinary character lottery.


    At present, Huang Wen still has one task to carry forward the martial arts school, but Huang Wen doesn''t know where the boundary is.


    After all, whether it is to find out the cause of Huang Hong''s death or to help Huang Hong avenge, it is clear what we can know, and carry forward the martial arts school. To tell the truth, it is difficult to know where the standard is.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s better than the current situation of Yongchun martial arts school or the peak period of Yongchun martial arts school.


    If it is better than the current situation of Yongchun martial arts school, you should be able to complete this task by recruiting a few students at random.


    If it is better than the peak period of Yongchun martial arts school, it is not so simple. From Huang Hong''s ability to own such a large house in Chinatown and his savings for the rest of his life, we can know that Yongchun martial arts school must have made a lot of money in the period of Kung Fu fever.


    Huang Wen put away the pistol. The items extracted from the system can be put in the system. It''s very convenient.


    Slowly, Huang Wen''s eyelids became heavier and heavier. The battle with fist stone tonight was also a great load on Huang Wen''s body. After being injured, Huang Wen also felt tired and gradually fell asleep in bed.

 Chapter 18

    When Huang Wen woke up, it was the morning of the next day. Huang Wen felt that his spirit was good, but he still had a little pain. Huang Wen looked and found that the bruises were still there, but the color was much darker.


    As for the injured finger, Huang asked twice. If he didn''t use force, there was no problem. He still could feel the pain from the bone seam with a little force.


    At the intersection of Chinatown, a young man with a backpack appeared here. With a trace of fatigue on his face, he vomited heavily, relieved his fatigue and walked towards Yongchun martial arts school.


    When he saw the door of Yongchun martial arts school closed, the young man frowned and whispered, "didn''t dad say that he had gone out of the martial arts school before? Why hasn''t he returned to normal work and rest?"


    This young man is Zhong Bo''s son, and Huang Wen wants him to come to the martial arts school to help Zhong Qiang.


    Seeing that the Yongchun martial arts school had not yet opened, Zhong Qiang turned and walked to his Bayu hot pot shop. The hot pot shop was open. Of course, it was not open for business. Knowing that his son was coming back, Zhong Bo couldn''t wait to get up early.


    Even, Zhong Bo cooked a pot of Chaoshan casserole porridge, waiting for his son to come back and drink it while it was hot.


    Don''t ask why there is Chaoshan casserole porridge in Bayu hotpot restaurant. The question is that Chinese cuisine blends with each other, and there has been no regional distinction for a long time.


    "Dad, I''m back." Zhong Qiang put down his backpack and shouted inside with a smile.


    "Come back, just come back." Zhong Bo poked his head out of the back kitchen and nodded at Zhong Qiang with red eyes. He didn''t mean to hug. Even though Zhong Bo has lived in the United States for so many years, he hasn''t formed such a habit.


    "Dad, what are you doing? It smells good!" but Zhong Qiang came to Uncle Zhong, gave uncle Zhong a big hug and asked with a smile.


    "I''ve cooked some porridge for you. Come on, let''s go. You stink. Go take a bath and have dinner." Zhong Bo was held in Zhong Qiang''s arms. There was a happy smile on his mouth, but he pushed Zhong Qiang pretending to be disgusted.


    "Hey, hey, there''s no way. It''s too urgent to go." Zhong Qiang scratched his head with a smile. "I''ll take a bath first. I''ll ask brother later to see if he gets up."


    "Well, we just talked yesterday, and you don''t have to persuade him. You always have your own opinion." referring to Huang Wen, Zhong Bo sighed and walked into the back kitchen.


    "How can I persuade you to ask me when you encounter such a thing?" Zhong Qiang shook his head, turned around, carried his backpack and walked up the stairs. Their house is also on the second floor, which is similar to the layout of Huang Wen''s Yongchun boxing hall.


    "It''s ridiculous. The American police station hasn''t even said anything for so many days. But I still have to tell brother Wen about some news."


    Not long after, Zhong Qiang took a simple bath, took a look at Zhong Bo, who was still in the back kitchen, walked out of the hot pot shop and headed for Yongchun martial arts school not far away.


    "Brother Wen! Brother Wen, I''m back. Are you awake?" Zhong Qiang shouted at Huang Wen''s room in front of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Xiaoqiang?" Huang, who was washing, was stunned. Zhong Qiang appeared in his mind, and then a touch of emotion flashed in his eyes.


    Although Zhong Bo said he was not in a hurry to call Zhong Qiang back in advance, he did so. Fortunately, his revenge has been avenged. Next, he will concentrate on running the martial arts school.


    "Coming!" Huang asked, wiping his face and shouting outside. Then he hurried downstairs, opened the door and let Zhong Qiang in. "Why did you come back so early?"


    "It''s not that I''m afraid to ask you. I don''t have a chance to see your last face!" Zhong Qiang punched Huang in the chest and said with a smile. "For the sake of my hard work, did you pass on your family martial arts to me before you left?"


    "Hiss!" Huang asked and took a breath. Zhong Qiang''s fist, of course, had no strength, but it happened to hit a bruise.


    "What''s the matter? Ask brother, I didn''t make any effort!" Zhong Qiang quickly withdrew his fist and looked at Huang with some worry.


    "It''s all right. I''ll be all right if you have something!" Huang asked, waving his hand and glancing at Zhong Qiang. "Do you still want to learn the martial arts handed down by my family? Learn the basics of Wing Chun first!"


    The so-called family martial arts, in fact, is not part of the Wing Chun Chuan Chuan, after all, Huang Hong just opened a martial arts hall to eat, for the essence of Wing Chun, is sure to have reservations.


    When Huang Hong once taught Huang Wen, he was secretly seen by Zhong Qiang. Since then, Zhong Qiang has remembered that Huang Wen has family martial arts.


    "It''s boring. Those basic exercises are too tired." Zhong Qiang glanced. "We should adhere to basic skills every day. How can we have so much time? Look at the people who teach Taekwondo, karate and free fighting. We only need a few simple sets of moves to practice two or three times a week."


    "Most Americans don''t care whether the boxing you teach is fierce or not. It''s mainly simple and practical, so that they can defend themselves occasionally, play two moves and force, and have a so-called hierarchy, so that they can have the pleasure of upgrading..."


    "You''ve made a clear investigation!" Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang in surprise. "Why, when you''re ready to wait for your internship, come to me to help me? I can''t wait. It''s easy to say about salary!"


    "Ask brother, you''d better solve your problem first." Zhong Qiang shrugged and lowered his voice. "I have a classmate. There is also a gang at home. According to him, there are real experts in most gangs, far more than ordinary people..."


    "Before I came back, I helped you to find out what the elder brother of the Ge Lian gang was. There was a mutant under his command who was not weak. The mutant asked me if you had heard of it? It''s much better than your Kung Fu. You should be careful. You''d better wait for the people of the Ge Lian Gang to be alone..."


    "Oh, he''s dead." Huang asked with a smile. "However, his strength is really strong. Otherwise, he won''t hurt me."


    "What?" Zhong Qiang suddenly widened his eyes, then shrunk his neck, looked around, and found that no one came outside. He whispered, "ask brother, has Ge Lian helped you?"


    "Yes." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "It''s all solved. I''ve avenged my father. Next, it''s time to fulfill his last wish and carry forward our Yongchun martial arts school!"


    "How did you..." Zhong Qiang said, and suddenly stopped. "Go and ask brother. My father made breakfast. Let me come and call you. Let''s talk while eating!"


    "OK, I''m hungry too. Let''s go." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. He also happened to have some publicity and management questions. He wanted to ask Zhong Qiang, so he took this opportunity to pull Zhong Qiang to his Yongchun martial arts school.

 Chapter 19

    The door of Bayu hotpot store was closed by Zhong Qiang. He took Huang and asked, looking a little excited, walked in and stunned Zhong Bo who came out with a casserole.


    "What''s so happy? Xiaowen, no, you''re really going to pass on your family martial arts to Xiaoqiang?" Zhong Bo put down the casserole and shook his head. "Zhong Bo advised you to find a better successor or record your boxing skills so as not to lose it..."


    "Dad, what you said, are you my father?" Zhong Qiang glanced unhappily. "Listen to you, my qualification is not good?"


    "Cut! I didn''t know you. At that time, you peeked at you and asked me to practice martial arts. After standing back for ten minutes, he was tired and paralyzed..." Uncle Zhong couldn''t help laughing and began to talk about Zhong Qiang''s embarrassment. "It doesn''t matter if you are tired and paralyzed. You can''t even walk the next day... Huh!"


    As soon as Zhong Bo''s words were finished, Zhong Qiang covered his mouth. Zhong Qiang smiled awkwardly and said, "ask brother, drink porridge, drink porridge!"


    "Drink seafood porridge early in the morning?" Huang asked. Smelling the strong seafood flavor, he couldn''t help laughing. "Has Zhong Bo boiled eggs? It''s better to eat eggs in the morning, which is good for your health."


    "You need more eggs for such delicious porridge." Zhong Bo asked angrily, "but I really cooked some eggs. I''ll bring them to you."


    "Hey, my father deliberately..." when Zhong Bo went to the back kitchen, Zhong Qiang lowered his voice, "when I said to call you, I saw him cook eggs... Alas!"


    "Pa!" Zhong Qiang''s head was patted gently. Zhong Bo put the dialed eggs on the table and said, "here, eat!"


    "Don''t be angry, Dad, we have good news for you!" Zhong Qiang quickly stood up to help serve porridge, with a bright smile on his face.


    "Good news? What good news?" when Zhong Bo saw Zhong Qiang and Huang Wen, the smile on his face didn''t look like fraud. He looked at them seriously and asked.


    "Brother Wen has taken revenge!" Zhong Qiang put the first bowl of porridge in front of Zhong Bo and said with a smile.


    "Revenge?" Uncle Zhong couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he subconsciously looked at Huang and asked. You know, Huang asked only yesterday that he wanted to find the elder brother''s gang for revenge. Why did he get up this morning and have finished revenge?


    "It''s true. I went to the brotherhood Gang last night." Huang asked calmly and nodded. "I killed all the senior members of the brotherhood gang who were involved in my father''s death, and the brotherhood gang was destroyed."


    "There''s another mutant!" Zhong Qiang added excitedly. "Brother Wen was hurt by him, but brother Wen still won!"


    "Are you hurt? Isn''t it a big deal?" Zhong Bo didn''t bother to talk to any mutants, but looked at Huang with some worry and asked, "have you left any traces?"


    "Don''t worry, uncle Zhong, all the people who have seen me are dead, and there is no camera to take pictures of me." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "In this way, my father''s revenge will be rewarded. I''m going to rest for a few days, heal my wounds, and then try to develop the martial arts school, so..."


    Huang Wen looked at Zhong Qiang and smiled at Zhong Bo. It was self-evident that he had solved the elder brother''s gang. When he recovered, would Zhong Qiang help himself?


    Zhong Bo heard that Huang Wen took revenge. He didn''t care how many people Huang Wen killed. He wandered in the United States. When he was young, he saw a lot of fighting and killing. He knew that Huang Wen had taken revenge for Huang Hong. He was very pleased. The stone in his heart was finally put down.


    As for whether Huang Wen''s story will be exposed, Zhong Bo is not worried. If someone dares to come to Chinatown to investigate Huang Wen, he dares to take everyone in Chinatown to give Huang Wen an alibi.


    Besides, Zhong Bo knows some of Huang Wen''s skills. I believe he can deal with the Gelian Gang alone after he is ready. Who would believe that Huang Wen can destroy a gang alone!


    "Xiaoqiang, how long do you have to start your internship?" Zhong Bo looked at Zhong Qiang. As the saying goes, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors, especially in a foreign country. Huang Wen and Zhong Qiang, even if they are close brothers, naturally need to support each other.


    "In about half a month, the course will be over." Zhong Qiang thought about the class schedule and couldn''t help scratching his head. "Dad, you don''t want me to come back to help?"


    "Go and ask your brother for help. You can exercise when you''re free." Zhong Bo glared at Zhong Qiang. "Look at your brother''s physique. I''m looking at your thin arms and legs. Dad doesn''t ask you to practice your ability to ask your brother. It''s better to be stronger!"


    "Go and ask brother for help?" Zhong Qiang''s eyes brightened. He thought of what Huang Wen had just said to himself in Yongchun martial arts school, and quickly smiled, "brother, do you have any plans? I''ll help you..."


    "I don''t want salary or anything, but your family martial arts can''t be delayed any more. Why do you have to teach me how to defend myself?"


    "Don''t worry, you''re indispensable for both salary and martial arts." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "Salary is sweet. Practicing martial arts is a pain. You should be ready!"


    "Then ask brother, do you have any plans?" Zhong Qiang''s eyes turned. "What I told you before, simple tricks and hierarchy, what do you think?"


    "I think so, but it''s not attractive enough." Huang asked for a moment. "I can really divide Yongchun boxing into six levels: Apprentice level, entry level, proficiency level, master level and master level, and then teach Yongchun boxing tricks of different difficulty at each level."


    "However, even if we do so, it is not enough to beat out the name of our Yongchun martial arts school, because in this way, there is no difference between our Yongchun martial arts school and normal karate schools, and it does not have enough attraction for the audience."


    "Yes." Zhong Qiang nodded and thought, "publicity is indeed a very important point. Relying on leaflets and TV newspapers alone is not enough to let people know Yongchun martial arts school, and these publicity need funds..."


    "I have a simple idea to hype." Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang and laughing, "you said, we invite TV stations and newspapers to publicize, and then let the champion of comprehensive combat or free fighting like UFC fight with me. If we win, will many people come to our martial arts school?"


    "Fight champion?" Zhong Qiang''s eyes lit up. He didn''t even ask Huang if he could beat the fight champion. Joking, even mutants are not his opponent. He asked brother. He''s just a fight champion at the level of ordinary people. It''s not a matter of minutes for brother to beat him?

 Chapter 20

    "However, I don''t know the so-called free fighting champions. It still needs to be planned slowly." Huang asked, swallowing an egg and drinking porridge, "moreover, the appearance fee of those champions is not low. Although I have some money, I want to maximize the benefits..."


    Huang Wen doesn''t care about the mere fighting champions, not to mention their fighting skills, but that their physical quality is not even higher than the original Huang Wen, not to mention the 34 point energy Huang Wen now?


    "Ask brother, maybe I can help you contact, and I don''t need to pay any money..." Zhong Qiang hesitated in his eyes and glanced at Zhong Bo next to him. It seemed that it was because Zhong Bo was there and didn''t know whether to say the following words.


    "Why? Is there anything else I can''t hear?" Zhong Bobai glanced at Zhong Qiang and frowned, "you won''t know the people you shouldn''t know?"


    "It''s my roommate. His name is Rees Fisk. There is also a small Gang in his family. I just listened to him about the mutants of the Gelian gang." Zhong Qiang scratched his head. "Although he is a gang member at home, he is still very kind, and I have some common language with him."


    "Rees Fisk?" Huang asked, saying he had never heard of the name. "There are mutants in their gang? But I don''t want mutants as opponents."


    "You know, people in this country have different views on mutants. I''m afraid playing with mutants won''t attract the audience. It will even be considered that I was boycotted because I cooperated with mutants."


    "Of course I know this. Mutants are hiding in the dark now. I haven''t heard of mutants appearing in public." Zhong Qiang nodded. "Mutants have also appeared in our school. I won''t hear the news any more soon. Listen to Reese, he was taken away."


    "I''m going to help you contact the champion of free fighting. There are several more. His father is also a free fighting lover, so his father specially paid for the top fighting champion to practice."


    "Practice with the fight champion? It''s not like what ordinary small gangs can do!" Huang asked, frowning. You know, although the fight champion is nothing in Huang''s opinion, among ordinary people, the fight champion already exists at the top!


    There are more than one fighting champion who can practice with the fighting champion. It can be seen that the gang of REEs Fisk''s family is definitely not simple!


    "Don''t worry. Ask brother. Reese didn''t mean me any harm. At the beginning, there were four people in our bedroom. Two people moved out when they learned that Reese''s family was a gang. Only I stayed." Zhong Qiang smiled and shook his head.


    "So, Reese and I are good friends who can talk, otherwise they wouldn''t tell me so many things!"


    "Why don''t you move out?" Huang asked suddenly.


    "Reese is chubby and doesn''t look like a dangerous person." Zhong Qiang shrugged. "Moreover, his family is a gang. It''s none of his business. He hasn''t done anything bad. He doesn''t even have any bad habits except being lazy in his bedroom."


    "OK, since you trust him so much, you can contact him." Huang asked, finally nodded, and then looked at Zhong Qiang seriously. "However, Xiaoqiang, you should remember that if he starts to help his family, you should keep a distance from him!"


    "Don''t worry, ask elder brother, I''ll pay attention." Zhong Qiang smiled and agreed. Uncle Zhong didn''t mean to object, but he saw many gangs and gangsters when he came to Chinatown.


    Zhong Qiang took a mouthful of porridge, took out his mobile phone and called Rees Fisk. Soon a slightly smiling voice rang out: "hello? Alarm clock, didn''t you go home? What can I do for you? I handed in the leave slip for you."


    "Haven''t class yet? I have something to ask you." Zhong Qiang heard Reese Fisk''s address to himself, and a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face. This is the nickname Wilson Reese gave him after knowing the Chinese meaning of Zhong.


    "Is it about the Corinthian Gang? I''ve received the news. The Corinthian gang has been basically destroyed, and the mutant who seems to have evolved has died. As soon as you inquired about the Corinthian Gang, something happened to the Corinthian gang. Shouldn''t it have anything to do with you?" Rees Fisk''s exploratory voice sounded.


    "Evolutionary mutants?" Zhong Qiang subconsciously glanced at Huang and asked, then laughed, "do you think highly of me too? However, it''s really good news that the Gelian gang was destroyed!"


    "Well, what''s the matter with you looking for me?" Rees Fisk shook his head. "Class will begin in a minute. Please speak quickly."


    "Last time you told me that your father''s boxing practice is accompanied by the fighting champion, isn''t it true?" Zhong Qiang organized a language and asked.


    "Of course it''s true. Why? You also want to practice fighting?" Rees Fisk''s voice smiled. "Forget your thin arms and legs!"


    "You also said me, where are you going? You''re fat. It''s hard to climb to the upper berth!" Zhong Qiang fought back. It seems that their relationship is really good.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you looking for a fighting champion?" Rees Fisk asked seriously.


    "Well, my neighbor asked me, the one I told you is good at fighting. I want to find a fighting champion to compete with and help publicize his martial arts school." Zhong Qiang looked at Huang and asked, "you know, our business in Chinatown is very poor now. We have to find a way to make some money!"


    "OK, I''ll contact my father first and give you an answer." Rees Fisk nodded clearly and agreed.


    "The reward..." Zhong Qiang was a little nervous for a moment and subconsciously licked his mouth.


    "What''s our relationship and a fee?" said Rees Fisk with a smile. "Well, if things work out, how about inviting me to your hot pot restaurant?"


    "OK, thank you very much!" Zhong Qiang smiled and felt a warm current surging in his heart. Especially in front of Huang Wen and Zhong Bo, he suddenly felt that he had a lot of face.


    "Thank you. I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible. Try to get this weekend." Rees Fisk smiled and shook his head. "Well, I''ll contact my father first and hang up."


    "OK." Zhong Qiang put down the phone with some excitement, looked at Huang and smiled with Zhong Bo, "just wait for him to contact."


    "OK, let''s wait for the news." Huang asked, nodding with a smile.

 Chapter 21

Surfing the Internet, eating melons online, the house collapsed, but it''s my own family. I''m asking for leave today.

 Chapter 22

    At Georgetown University in Washington, Rees Fisk put down the phone, thought for a moment, then dialed a phone and waited for the beep. Rees Fisk said, "Uncle James, are you busy?"


    "I''m not busy, young master. What can I do for you? Are you coming back this afternoon? I''ll arrange a car to pick you up?" James Wesley''s voice was very respectful and humble.


    "Well, I really want to go back this week." Rees Fisk nodded. "First help me ask my father if there are any redundant champion fighters. I want to borrow them."


    "Then you go and find out if there was any dispute between the Gelian gang and Chinatown, especially with Yongchun martial arts school..."


    "OK, young master, I''ll arrange it now and I''ll reply to you as soon as possible!" James Willis looked at it and agreed.


    "Well, I''ll go to class first." Rees Fisk hung up.


    "The Corinthians?" next to James Willis sat a man who looked very rich and looked like a meat mountain. His eyes looked at James Willis.


    "It''s a small Gang in the neighborhood near Chinatown in New York. It was basically destroyed last night." James Willis quickly explained, "the master''s roommate is the Chinese in Chinatown. The brother gang should be involved with the master''s roommate..."


    "Well, check it out." the meat mountain man nodded. "As for the boxer, when he comes back, ask him what he wants to do!"


    "Yes, boss!" James Willis answered and turned away.


    In the evening, an SUV stopped at the gate of Georgetown University. Rees Fisk got into the car. James Willis was waiting for him.


    "Hard work, uncle James." Rees Fisk nodded kindly and got into the car. "How''s it going? Did my father agree? And the Columbian gang..."


    "We have basically found out about the Corinthians and Chinatown." James Willis handed over a stack of materials and photos and explained.


    "Huang Hong, the head of Yongchun martial arts school, died some time ago. It was the people of the Gelian gang. Bensen, the head of karate school on the surface of the Gelian Gang, went to Yongchun martial arts school a few days ago and was suspected of door-to-door provocation."


    "Later, Huang Wen, Huang Hong''s son, was suspected to have left Yongchun martial arts school. His whereabouts were unknown. The surveillance camera did not capture his trace."


    "But two days later, Benson disappeared mysteriously. That night, all the senior members of the Corinthian Gang died. A mutant human fist stone with evolved mutant ability was killed alive, and the body was taken away by the military special action team."


    "However, neither the clerks of the golian Gang nor the cameras everywhere found any suspicious people entering the golian Gang, let alone entering the conference room of the golian gang..."


    "How''s Huang''s skill?" Rees Fisk asked in silence.


    "According to the news from Chinatown, this yellow question is very strong." James Willis pointed to the information in Wilson Reese''s hand. "His father Huang Hong easily defeated Benson, and Huang Wen''s strength is still above Huang Hong!"


    "Huang Wen''s high school, the whole olive team once provoked Huang Wen, and he put them all down in one minute..."


    "No wonder you have confidence to challenge the fighting champion!" a flash of clarity flashed in Rees Fisk''s eyes. "Does father know this?"


    "The boss already knows. After he asks you to go back, contact your roommate to provide him with a fighting champion, but first try his strength," James Willis nodded.


    "Well, I also want to see how powerful the person who is respected by the alarm clock is!" a fine light flashed in Rees Fisk''s eyes. "And the mutant of the Corinthian Gang, did he solve it..."


    "If he really solved it, his strength can''t be underestimated!" James Willis said with some emotion. "Is it really so powerful to remove putty?"


    In the Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown, Huang Wen is teaching Zhong Qiang the basic basic skills of practicing Yongchun boxing, two word pliers for sheep and horses.


    At the end of the day, Zhong Qiang''s waist, crotch, thigh and other places were photographed many times by Huang Wen.


    Of course, don''t get me wrong. It''s not Huang''s special hobby, but the tight place and the loose place. Only in this way can we find the feeling of two character pliers for sheep and horses.


    However, Zhong Qiang''s physique is really poor. If people who exercise regularly and have good physical fitness in all aspects have 10 points of energy and healthy ordinary people have 7 points of energy, then Zhong Qiang may have only 5 points of energy.


    Even Huang Wen felt that Zhong Bo''s energy should be stronger than Zhong!


    Therefore, every less than 10 minutes, Zhong Qiang will be tired and paralyzed on the ground.


    If Huang Wen hadn''t shown Zhong Qiang the power of dark strength, which aroused Zhong Qiang''s curiosity and thought that this was Huang Wen''s family martial arts, Zhong Qiang really couldn''t stick to it.


    "Jingling bell!" a burst of telephone ringing came from one side of the mobile phone. Zhong Qiang ran over with relief and finally had reason to be lazy!


    "Reese Fisk." when Zhong Qiang saw the phone, he whispered a hint to Huang, and then connected the phone, "Hello, Reese, how''s it going?"


    "My father has agreed, but he said he wants to take the fight champion to meet you." Rees Fisk''s light smile voice came out. "Just as my father and I want to see the real putty removal skills, do you mind showing us something?"


    Zhong Qiang subconsciously looked at Huang and asked. When he saw Huang nodding, Zhong Qiang smiled and said, "no problem, when will you come?"


    "Around noon tomorrow," Rees Fisk fixed the time after taking a look at his father.


    "That''s just right. I''ll invite you to my hot pot restaurant for a good meal!" Zhong Qiang laughed. "I''ll see you at noon tomorrow."


    Zhong Qiang put down the phone and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Huang with some worry and said, "by the way, brother, how''s your injury? Doesn''t it affect you?"


    "It''s all right." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and moved his fingers. "In addition to the fingers, there may be some pain tomorrow. The injuries on my body should be able to recover. If I pinch my fist forcibly, it won''t have a great impact on me."


    "Then I''m relieved." Zhong Qiang breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Huang tentatively and asked, "brother, since the situation has been settled, can I rest? I feel that if I continue to practice like this, I shouldn''t get up tomorrow..."


    "It''s all right. Just go back and ask Zhong Bo to put a touch of medicinal wine on you!" Huang asked with a grin. "Now, go on practicing!"


    "No, ask elder brother!" Zhong Qiang smiled bitterly and cried sadly.

 Chapter 23

    It was night. Zhong Qiang was carried back to the hot pot shop by Huang Wen. Huang Wen handed the medicinal wine to Zhong Bo. Zhong Bo smiled helplessly, stared at the frustrated Zhong Qiang and took him upstairs.


    The next morning, Zhong Qiang didn''t get up at all. He didn''t know whether he really couldn''t get up or whether he was afraid to get up in the morning and was called by Huang Wen to practice martial arts.


    "You still want to learn your brother''s family martial arts?" Uncle Zhong looked at Zhong Qiang, who was huddled in the quilt, and shook his head. "Well, get up early. Isn''t your roommate coming? I''ll buy some fresh ingredients..."


    "Ding Lingling!" towards noon, Zhong Qiang''s phone rang. Zhong Qiang subconsciously answered the phone: "hello?"


    "Alarm clock, you haven''t got up yet?" Rees Fisk mocked. "What time is it? Do you squeeze yourself dry?"


    "Didn''t you just squeeze yourself dry!" Zhong Qiang sighed heavily. "After practicing martial arts all day yesterday, my last strength was squeezed dry. Now I don''t have strength. I get up and take a bath. Where have you been?"


    "About twenty minutes left," Rees Fisk said after looking at the driver and getting an answer.


    "OK, I''ll get up after taking a bath." Zhong Qiang finally got up and began to wash after a fierce struggle with his quilt. Zhong Qiang felt his aching body. For a time, he had some insight and martial arts. It''s really not so easy to practice.


    Not long after, a luxury RV came outside Chinatown and stopped at the door of the hot pot shop. Then a strong man ran down and opened the door flatteringly.


    "Boxing champion Terry?" in the hot pot shop, Zhong Qiang''s eyes lit up and quickly explained to Huang Wen and Zhong Bo, "Terry is the Grand Slam champion of free fighting and comprehensive fighting, and has won the ultimate fighting champion for two consecutive times!"


    Obviously, Zhong Qiang did his homework for Huang Wen. Terry, the champion, can be regarded as the most valuable and famous among the champions. Zhong Qiang didn''t expect that his roommate really invited this heavyweight champion.


    "Alarm clock! Your house is not small!" Rees fix got down from the RV. Huang Wen saw the little fat man. He looked really kind, but Huang Wen could keenly detect that the little fat man was looking at himself in the dark.


    "It''s normal." Zhong Qiang went up and said with a smile, "unexpectedly, you invited Terry the champion... Huh?"


    Zhong Qiang was saying this. He suddenly felt a strong sense of oppression. Subconsciously, Zhong Qiang closed his mouth and looked at the RV. When he saw a meat mountain more than two meters tall coming out, Zhong Qiang subconsciously stepped back.


    "Is everything all right?" Huang asked, holding Zhong Qiang, smiling and patting Zhong Qiang on the shoulder, and then nodding at roushan, "Huang asked."


    "Wilson grant Fisk." meat mountain said his name, took the initiative to stretch out his hand, smiled and nodded at Huang.


    "Pa!" sounded softly. Huang Wen and Wilson grant Fisk held hands together, and an amazing force reached Huang Wen''s hand, which surprised Huang Wen.


    This power is not much weaker than him, that is to say, the Wilson grant Fisk in front of him is not puffy, but has amazing power, and even the power has exceeded the limit of the human body!


    "Mr. Huang has great strength." Wilson grant Fisk did not say the name of Mr. Wen. It is obvious that he also knows the sequence of Chinese names.


    "Mr. Fisk, you''re welcome." Huang asked. He didn''t remember who Wilson grant Fisk was in front of him. Huang asked that he couldn''t remember such a long name at all.


    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to have a competition with Mr. Huang. I don''t know if I can?" Wilson grant Fisk''s eyes flashed and stared at Huang happily. "Of course, Mr. Huang can use Terry to publicize whether he wins or loses, and even we will take the initiative to help you publicize. How about it?"


    "That would be disrespectful." Huang Wen nodded and agreed. For such a heavyweight opponent who exceeded the limits of the human body, Huang Wen was also eager to try, "come to my martial arts school. It''s spacious and can be used!"


    Huang Wen led the way towards Yongchun martial arts school. Wilson grant Fisk didn''t mean to get on the bus behind him. He directly followed. Zhong Qiang, Rees Fisk and boxing champion Terry also followed. Zhong Bo didn''t mean to watch the excitement. He stayed in place with the driver and turned around to prepare for dinner.


    "Wilson grant Fisk? Who is it?" Huang asked as he walked, muttering in his heart, "why do foreigners take such a long name? Are they mutants? Are they so powerful or other superpowers?"


    A few steps later, Huang Wen opened the door of Yongchun martial arts school and took the people in. When he saw the empty and deserted Yongchun martial arts school, Wilson grant Fisk smiled and said, "Mr. Huang, it''s really deserted here."


    "Yes, Chinese Kung Fu needs unremitting practice and can''t relax all day, so it''s difficult for anyone to stick to it." Huang asked. Naturally, it''s the students before Huang Hong. After Yongchun martial arts school has been open for so many years, Huang Hong didn''t even accept a real apprentice because no one really stuck to it.


    "Don''t Mr. Huang know who I am?" Wilson grant Fisk looked at Huang and asked suddenly, "Mr. Huang should know that I have a small Gang?"


    "I''m really not familiar with this," Huang asked, shaking his head. "I''m sorry I haven''t heard of Mr. Fisk."


    "Or, you can call me Kim." Wilson grant Fisk or Kim looked straight into Huang Wen''s eyes, trying to see something different.


    "Jin he?" Huang asked, pondering for a moment. Looking at the meat mountain like Jin He in front of him, Huang asked finally thought of Jin he''s identity.


    Kim Ho is the largest gang leader in New York and even the whole country. He is thoughtful and intelligent. More than 90% of his body is muscle. His strength is amazing. He can break through a wall with his bare hands, and he is also a world-class fighting expert!


    His goal is to control the entire American gangs in his own hands and establish a dark Empire, and he is the underworld emperor of the dark empire!


    "Why is there Jinhe?" Huang asked and couldn''t help muttering, "is there a mistake? Just find a gang leader who is Jinhe. In other words, what is the plot in Jinhe''s a film and television play? Forget it, forget it..."

 Chapter 24

    "It seems that Mr. Huang already knows my identity." Jin saw Huang Wen''s thoughtful appearance, and a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, "but Mr. Huang doesn''t have to worry. He doesn''t have to keep his hand when competing."


    "Mr. Jin Ho''s name is like thunder. Since I compete with Mr. Jin Ho, I should be more serious." Huang asked, nodded, made a start of Wing Chun boxing, and stood in place waiting for Jin Ho''s attack.


    Huang Wen is very cautious about Jin Bing. Although Huang Wen has broken through the limits of the human body and even has 34 points of energy, Jin is certainly not bad.


    "OK!" hearing Huang Wen''s flattery, Jin was more satisfied. He took off his tight suit. Terry, the champion on the side, immediately came to take over the suit, and then looked at Huang seriously. He wanted to know what the source of this man who overestimated himself to challenge his boss was.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Jin and nodded at Huang Wen, and shot fiercely. The powerful and heavy fist gave Huang Wen the feeling that it was no weaker than the fist stone.


    Even, Huang Wen can clearly find that the speed of Jin Bing''s fist is faster than that of fist stone!


    Such a huge body, but with such a powerful speed, is not limited by the heavy body, which is simply an unscientific thing.


    But that''s the truth.


    "Bang!" Huang Wen chose to fight hard and try to feel the strength of Jin Bing''s fist, but Huang Wen''s body shook and retreated half a step back. Jin Bing''s strength and speed were above Huang Wen''s expectation.


    What Huang Wen doesn''t know is that although in theory, people like Jinhe and the punisher are the owners of human extreme combat effectiveness, according to the official data, Jinhe''s strength is 4 and the punisher''s strength is 3.


    The most important thing is that the mutant like spider man has been suppressed by gold in power!


    Although Jin is not an ordinary person, he definitely has a special way to improve his strength!


    "Shua!" just as Huang Wen was beaten back and even his thoughts were scattered, a strong wind came, and Jin would not give up this excellent battle flaw.


    Huang Wen''s eyes coagulated, his hind legs made a sudden force, and then hit Jinhe''s fist with elbow to fist, because Jinhe''s strength with elbow to fist can''t continue to occupy an advantage.


    Even though Jin Bing''s fist strength is very strong, his body''s resistance is also very strong. After more than ten collisions, Jin Bing also felt the pain and sour in his hands.


    But soon, Kim adjusted his attack strategy. Since the fist could not occupy the advantage, he attacked with his legs. The strength of his legs was far above the fist.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Jin Bingshi sank his foot in the air. At this moment, Huang Wen cut into Jin binghe''s body with a solid and fast step, and kicked on Jin binghe''s other leg, directly making Jin binghe lose his balance.


    "Bang!" more than two hundred kilograms of the gold fell heavily to ground, making a muffled noise. Before gold could get up, Huang asked his waist and horse to be one, and pressed on him.


    The general Kung Fu of Qianjin fall is to use Jinhe''s strength and can''t get up immediately for a moment. Huang asked and punched him. He was not polite and went straight to Jinhe''s head.


    "Boo!" Jin subconsciously protected his head with his arm and wanted to fight back when Huang asked for strength, but Jin didn''t know that hitting his first punch was just the beginning.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho! Ho! Ho! Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    The general sound of the serial Japanese word punch pile driver sounded, which was nearly a hundred times. Moreover, the fist was very fast and powerful. It was Jinhe. After nearly a hundred times of boxing, he couldn''t bear it.


    "Shua!" the boxer Terry saw his boss being suppressed, and subconsciously punched him.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. His fist could not help but stagnate. He was a little unhappy and avoided the fist that the champion Terry hit his head. On one side of his body, his waist and horse were combined, and he punched with an inch of strength.


    "Bang!" the champion Terry flew out directly and fell heavily to the ground. The whole man was bent into a shrimp with his mouth slightly open, but he couldn''t speak and couldn''t work hard. He could only feel the burning pain of his stomach and internal organs.


    "Sorry, I can''t hold it." Huang asked, looking at the boxer Terry arched his hand, but his expression didn''t mean to be sorry.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t discipline my men well." Kim stood up and looked at Terry, the champion who fell to the ground. He knew that Huang Wen still kept his hand when he just competed with him. At least this way of force, if he hit himself, he wouldn''t feel very well.


    "Chinese Kung Fu is really broad and profound. It deserves to be inherited for thousands of years." Jin He arched his hand at Huang and said with a smile, "I lost this competition. I hope to have more competition with Mr. Huang when I am free."


    "If I have a chance, I can at any time." Huang asked, nodded and said with a light smile.


    "I don''t know. Is Mr. Huang interested in being my bodyguard?" Jin suddenly thought of something and looked at Huang and asked.


    "I''m still determined to carry forward the martial arts school handed down by my family." Huang asked, shaking his head and rejecting Jin and, "don''t you know what to compete with the champion?"


    "I''ll help Mr. Huang arrange it as soon as possible." Jin didn''t get angry because of Huang''s refusal, but said with a smile. "I''ll find someone to follow up the newspaper and TV stations. When the gimmick reaches the peak, it''s when Mr. Huang competes with him..."


    "However, I have a little request here. I wonder if Mr. Huang can agree?"


    "But it doesn''t matter." Huang asked, stunned a little, and then nodded. He knew that this was Jinhe''s condition.


    "I heard that Mr. Huang is teaching my son''s roommate. I don''t know if Mr. Huang can teach my son together." Kim glanced at Mr. Huang and asked Reese Fisk, who looked a little fanatical. He seemed to shake his head reluctantly. "You see, he can''t wait to worship now."


    "There''s no problem. After all, my martial arts school is to teach students." Huang asked and looked at Si Fisk and promised, "let him practice martial arts with Xiaoqiang here. It''s just that one of them wants to strengthen their physique and the other wants to lose weight."


    "Yes, I haven''t had a good teacher before, and my own training method is too hard. Now it''s my son''s honor to meet Mr. Huang." Kim nodded with satisfaction, looked at Rees fix with a stern look and said.


    "From now on, you should listen to Mr. Huang as well as to me, you know?"


    "Yes! Father, I will practice martial arts well with the teacher!" Rees Fisk respectfully asked Huang and Jin and bowed down.

 Chapter 25

    "Listen to Xiaoqiang, you have half a month to finish the course. Come and practice with Xiaoqiang at the weekend of this time." Huang nodded, looked at Rees Fisk and said, "as for the internship after the course, Xiaoqiang wants to come to me to help..."


    "I''ll help the teacher too!" Rees fix said with a quick smile. "I can just be with the alarm clock and supervise each other!"


    "So, Reese, you can help Mr. Huang." Jin nodded. "It''s your internship goal to make Yongchun martial arts school bigger and stronger. I hope you won''t let me down!"


    "Don''t worry, father, I will carry forward the teacher''s martial arts school with the alarm clock," Rees fix solemnly promised.


    "Well, Mr. Huang, there are still some things to deal with on my side. The newspaper and TV station. I''ll contact them when I go back to help Mr. Huang publicize." Jin smiled at Huang''s question. "When the opportunity is ripe, I''ll let Reese tell Mr. Huang."


    "Well, thank you very much." Huang asked, arched his hand at Jin He. "If you have the opportunity, Mr. Jin he is welcome to come and compete at any time."


    "Yes." Kim nodded, turned around, took the suit thrown to Rees fix when Terry shot, put it on him, and looked at Terry, "how, can you get up?"


    "Oh! But... Yes!" Terry, the champion, clenched his teeth tightly and struggled to get up from the ground, but his whole waist was bent and dared not look at Huang and Jin.


    He didn''t dare to look at Huang Wen because Terry, the champion, was afraid of the fight by Huang Wen. He didn''t dare to look at Jinhe because he just shot rashly and didn''t get Jinhe''s permission. Most importantly, he was beaten away by a punch.


    Jin and nodded. There was no change in his complexion. He walked to the RV parked outside. Terry, the champion, endured the pain, ran to help Jin and open the door, and then got on the bus together. The RV drove away from Chinatown.


    On the bus, Terry, the champion, lowered his head in shame, said nothing, and even his body trembled.


    Jin and suddenly shook his hands, then rubbed left and right, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that Chinese martial arts are really so powerful. Does he also have a unique secret method? He can practice his physical quality on a par with me!"


    "Moreover, he doesn''t have the mysterious power like Mrs. Gao. He is the purest physical power. It''s interesting. If Reese follows him, he should be able to learn something useful."


    "Boss, let you down..." at this time, Terry finally raised his head and looked at Kim, with a glimmer of fear in his eyes.


    "It''s normal for you to be punched and fly." Jin shook his head with a light smile. "After all, you''re just an ordinary person. It''s far from us who exceed the limits of the human body, but..."


    At this point, there was a chill in Jin he''s eyes, and his momentum rose like a tiger ready to bite people, which made the champion Terri tremble. Jin he''s Majesty in his heart did not diminish because of his loss to Huang Wen this time.


    "Next time, if you do it without my command, you won''t have to live. This time, after all, you''re still useful. Just spare you this time, okay?"


    "Thank you boss! Thank you boss!" Terry wiped the sweat on his forehead and finally escaped from death.


    "So, although I don''t know where his limit is, he should have killed the brotherhood gang and the mutant! I seem to have heard that someone else is also investigating the cause of death of the mutant..."


    Terry didn''t answer, because these words were usually answered by James Wesley. He was a fighter in the open and made money for gold. Even if James Wesley wasn''t here at this time, it shouldn''t be his turn to answer.


    In the Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown, Huang Wen moved his right hand. There was a faint pain in the bones of his fingers. The injury that had not been completely healed was more serious, but it was harmless.


    This time, I just compete with Jin. If there is a real battle of life and death, even if Huang Wen can win, I''m afraid it won''t be easier than the battle with fist stone.


    More importantly, Jin Bing, such a Mafia emperor, will definitely have some unknown cards!


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go to dinner first. After dinner, I''ll teach you some basic knowledge of Wing Chun boxing. After eating, you can practice boxing with Xiaoqiang!" Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk.


    "Yes, sir," replied Rees Fisk respectfully.


    "Let''s go and ask brother!" Zhong Qiang, who is one generation higher than him for no reason, is a joy. The party walked out of Yongchun martial arts school and went to the hot pot restaurant for dinner.


    Uncle Zhong didn''t ask why Jin didn''t come. Uncle Zhong could see at a glance that Jin was not simple. Even if Uncle Zhong didn''t know his identity, he decided to have less contact with Jin.


    As for Reese Fisk, looking at his chubby appearance, eating hot pot and calling him fun, Zhong Bo put down his vigilance and felt that the child was not threatening as Zhong Qiang said.


    After dinner, Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk began to practice Wing Chun boxing in Wing Chun martial arts school. On the other side, Kim went back and ordered James Wesley to deal with the publicity of Wing Chun martial arts school.


    Then, after the boxing champion Terry''s injury was basically OK, he participated in an interview and publicly said in the interview that the removal of putty was all a show, and there was no actual combat at all.


    Moreover, the boxing champion Terry also named the Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown. He said that when he passed the Yongchun martial arts school, he saw that the putty removal Kung Fu was light and floating. It was completely a lie.


    Soon, TV stations and newspapers reported on the boxer Terry''s words, and in the words, they agreed with the boxer Terry''s point of view.


    For a time, there was a heated discussion about the words of boxing champion Terry on the Internet. Someone stood up and pointed out that Chinese Kung Fu is not a show of airs. Many boxers have moves and ways to integrate Chinese Kung Fu.


    Unfortunately, such a sound was drowned by a wave of water army in an instant. Some water army even proposed to let Yongchun martial arts school fight with boxing champion Terry. If Yongchun martial arts school loses, close the door quickly and don''t deceive people any more.


    This view has been supported by a large number of netizens. You don''t have to ask. All these netizens are James Wesley''s navy. The purpose is to stir up things and let boxing champion Terry fight Huang Wen.


    Then Huang Wen stood at the disadvantage of public opinion, but fought back successfully. The perfect Ko champion Terry proved that Huaxia Kung Fu was not in vain, or the boxing champion would be defeated by Huaxia Kung Fu.

 Chapter 26

    In this way, it will not only make people who originally support Chinese Kung Fu more excited, but also this part of the audience, who are likely to become students of Yongchun martial arts school.


    As for those who originally supported Terry, after this incident, their hearts will be greatly impacted.


    However, this matter is related to the failure of the champion you supported to defend the title. The new champion is stronger and better than the previous champion. Even if you support the previous champion, you can''t help cheering the new champion and recognizing the power of the new champion from the bottom of your heart.


    Of course, except gambling dogs.


    Sure enough, when public opinion reached its peak, the New York Times and CBS TV went to Yongchun martial arts school at the same time to interview Huang Wen.


    At this time, it was the next Friday. Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk had no classes. They came back early to practice boxing, which made Zhong Bo roll his eyes. Before, Zhong Qiang came back to see him once in two or three weeks. Now it''s good. As soon as they came back, they got into Yongchun martial arts school.


    If he didn''t have to go to the hot pot restaurant every noon and evening, Zhong Bo would be even more dissatisfied. Even so, Zhong Bo muttered from time to time that he would "make his home a restaurant and a hotel, and don''t know to come back until he eats and sleeps".


    I have to say that although Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk left with heavy bodies last week, they didn''t practice for two days. They were really not used to it. Even in school, they practiced boxing with each other.


    After returning to the Wing Chun boxing hall, the two people were even more positive in front of Huang Wen. Huang Wen couldn''t help nodding. Sure enough, there will be progress only if there is competition.


    "Mr. Huang asked, what do you think of Mr. Terry''s previous provocation against you?" the CBS reporter turned out to be the reporter who interviewed Tony Stark on TV last time. It can be seen that Kim still spent some strength.


    "We Chinese have always been modest. Even if we are martial arts practitioners, we are based on benevolence." Huang Wen''s face has a faint smile, but a strong momentum is released from his body. "We will laugh off general provocations, but!"


    "If you insult Chinese martial arts, you can''t!"


    "Since the champion thinks that our Chinese martial arts are extravagant, I welcome him to Yongchun martial arts school to fight with me. You TV stations and newspapers can also witness it!"


    "And I''m here to make a promise. On that day, if the champion wins me, I''ll give him 100000 dollars, not just him. From now on, everyone who comes to challenge will give him 100000 dollars if he wins me!"


    "Of course, I''m not a charity. In order to prevent any cats and dogs from challenging me, if you lose, you have to leave 100000 dollars. I don''t know if anyone dares to come?"


    Huang Wen said finally, his eyes flashed with confidence and looked straight at the camera, which made many viewers tremble when they saw the live broadcast.


    "What an arrogant boy!" Tony Stark, wearing boxing gloves and looking at harpyhogan in front of him, asked, "such a boy, can you beat him in a few seconds?"


    "It''s hard to say." hapihogan shook his head cautiously. "Terry, the champion, is the best fighter in the fight industry today. If he can really win Terry, I''m really not his opponent!"


    "Jarvis, pay attention to the results of the fight between the two of them, and then tell me." Tony Stark took off his boxing gloves and threw them to hapihogan. "Well, that''s all for today. I have another date..."


    "Mei, is Wing Chun really so powerful?" Colson asked in a low voice, looking at Mei in front of him in the Bayu hot pot shop.


    "Very powerful." Mei nodded. "I''ve been here and learned Wing Chun boxing from Huang Hong, the former owner of Wing Chun martial arts school for some time. He''s very powerful. At least, he''s a little more powerful than me. As for Huang, I don''t know..."


    "More powerful than Mei?" Colson looked at the TV with some surprise. The interview was over. In Yongchun martial arts school, Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk looked at Huang Wen respectfully, and Huang Wen was playing a wooden stake, which was also a way to show the audience the training method of Yongchun boxing.


    "Well, may, could he be..." Colson lowered his voice. "After all, the Huang Hong in your mouth is the mutant who died in the hands of the Corinthians..."


    "It''s unlikely. After all, even if he is better than the blue, there''s no reason to cross the limit of the human body." Mei frowned. "Moreover, the power of the fist stone is not just as simple as the limit of the human body, but it doesn''t rule out that he has other skills!"


    "Is it possible to recruit him?" Colson''s eyes brightened. "After all, his martial arts are so powerful that if our agents can learn..."


    "Martial arts are not expensive!" Mei shook her head. "Moreover, Chinese martial arts such as Wing Chun boxing need a long time to practice. More importantly, our fighting skills are enough. It depends more on personal understanding. As for more advanced martial arts, he will not spread them."


    "That''s a pity, but last Saturday, the whole Chinatown was blocked by a mysterious force for a day. I don''t know what happened that day and what strength blocked it... Well, the interview is over, let''s go and have a look!" Colson shook his head and stood up with some regret.


    Mei stood up, put the money on the table, shook her head and said, "Colson, the meal supplement exceeds the standard. Remember to return the money to me later..."


    "Is it to ask for trouble?" after Coles and Mei left, Zhong Bo frowned and looked in the direction of Yongchun martial arts school. Although he didn''t hear Colson''s conversation with Mei clearly, Colin helped him hear it.


    "Look at the situation first. If you can''t, contact those old guys and ask them to testify to Xiaowen. However, these two people don''t seem to be police."


    After leaving the Yongchun martial arts school, the newspaper and TV station, Huang asked himself to fight on one side and supervise Zhong Qiang and Rhys Fisk to practice boxing.


    "Hmm?" at this time, Huang Wen suddenly stopped and looked at the door of the martial arts school. Colson and Mei came in together and asked Huang Wen to frown, "are you?"


    "FBI." Colson skillfully took out his certificate, looked at Huang Wen kindly and said, "we have something to consult Mr. Huang Wen."


    "FBI?" Huang asked, as if with a trace of doubt in his eyes, and then nodded, "come in, what''s bothering the FBI to come to my little martial arts school..."


    "FBI?" Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk heard the speech, flashed a light in their eyes, then stopped, ran to Huang Wen one after another, and watched Colson and Mei warily.

 Chapter 27

    "Two policemen... Er." Huang asked. He didn''t know how to call Colson and Mei for a while. Of course, he couldn''t call their names directly, otherwise he would be exposed?


    "Call me agent Coulson. This is my assistant," Coulson said with a kind smile.


    "Oh, OK, agent Colson." Huang asked and nodded. "I don''t know. Is there anything to ask?"


    "It''s about the Corinthians." Colson looked into Huang''s eyes. "We found out that the Corinthians killed your father before. I don''t know. Do you know?"


    "Sure enough, it''s them!" a cold flash flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. "I found some news before. Bensen of the karate hall also came to the door to provoke. I was going to put pressure on the police station for some time to find out the murderer..."


    "You don''t need to find the murderer. The Corinthian gang has been destroyed." Colson continued to look into Huang Wen''s eyes, shook his head, smiled and said, "the middle and senior management of the Corinthian gang were killed in the early morning of last Friday."


    "What?" Huang asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then sneered, "well done! You deserve retribution for doing bad things!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t know anything about it?" Colson asked with a smile, staring straight into Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, obviously stunned, and then smiled. "I really want to avenge myself, but I''m just an ordinary person. How can I destroy a gang?"


    "I don''t know. What was Mr. Huang doing last Friday morning?" Colson asked again.


    "Sleep, what else can I do?" Huang asked. "Moreover, I sleep alone and can''t provide any proof."


    "Why are the two children here so nervous?" Colson turned his head, looked at Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk, and asked with a smile.


    "A police officer, oh, it''s an agent who comes to ask about this kind of thing. What''s strange about our nervousness?" Rees Fisk also smiled. "However, if you really doubt the teacher, please take out the corresponding evidence. If you can''t take out the evidence, please don''t delay me and the teacher!"


    "Well, we''ll leave first." Colson was not angry, but took a deep look at s Fisk, another look at Huang asked, smiled and said, "excuse me."


    "No." Huang asked, nodding and watching Colson and Mei leave.


    A car drove away from Chinatown. Mei frowned and asked in a low voice, "Huang asked, is there really no suspicion?"


    "No, he''s very suspicious." Colson smiled and shook his head, "but we have no evidence. Moreover, the most important thing is that there are too many media staring at here. Anyway, he has been put on the surface, so there''s no need to stare too tightly..."


    "What''s more, a mutant, I don''t believe he solved it alone. He definitely has companions. The little fat man should be the one who cooperates with him!"


    "Oh? Why?" May asked, looking at Colson in surprise.


    "Well, this mutant identification device doesn''t remind." Colson took out a device similar to a mobile phone. "This is a new product developed by the technology department, which can identify mutants. Just now it didn''t respond, that is to say, Huang Wen is not a mutant..."


    "An ordinary person wants to deal with a mutant with a body variant on his own. I don''t think he can do it. Maybe the thing about the Colin gang has something to do with the little fat man and the blockade of Chinatown last Saturday!"


    "You shouldn''t stand up." Huang asked. After waiting for Colson and may to leave, he looked at Rees Fisk and shook his head. "It''s not good for you and your father."


    "Father, he will also agree with my behavior." Rees Fisk shook his head with a smile. "After all, just an FBI agent who doesn''t know the truth, our Jinhe group didn''t pay attention!"


    Huang didn''t know how powerful the Jinhe group was, but Zhong Qiang couldn''t listen. He poked Rees Fisk in the stomach and said in a strange way: "if you pretend to be forced, you can say it. It''s worthy of you. If the Jinhe group is really so powerful, how can you lose your meat?"


    "Cut, your family runs a hot pot shop, and I don''t see you eating fat. You don''t have two or two meat all over." Rhys Fisk fought back unwilling to show weakness.


    "Well, you two have time to quarrel. Take more horse steps and lay a good foundation. You are learning martial arts now. To tell the truth, it is a little late, so it takes more time to achieve!" Huang Wen shook his head and said seriously.


    "Yes! Teacher!"


    "I see, ask brother!"


    On the other hand, the New York Times and TV station kept finding the champion Terry. The reason why they were so eager was not that James Wesley gave them enough benefits. Even under the power of capital, they would not think about the purpose of Jinhe group. Just take it with money.


    "Mr. champion, you should also hear the challenge from Yongchun martial arts school. Do you have anything to respond to?" the reporter looked at the champion Terry and asked with a smile.


    "Hum! Since he wants to give me $100000 for nothing, what reason do I have to refuse?" Terry, the boxing champion, has a confident smile on his face. "Then, please let the media friends witness. Tomorrow I will challenge Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown to avoid his debt!"


    Even if the champion Terry knows that he will never be Huang Wen''s opponent, even if he can beat Huang Wen, he can''t win!


    Moreover, the boxing champion Terry still remembers the punch Huang asked to fly him. Even whenever he thinks of this punch, the boxing champion Terry will have a dull pain in his abdomen. He can''t help but hope that Huang asked can pull back and don''t beat him too badly when he fights tomorrow.


    "It seems that our champion has agreed to each other''s challenge!" the reporter looked at the champion Terry excitedly. "I don''t know. How many moves will Mr. champion prepare to defeat the owner of Yongchun martial arts school tomorrow?"


    "One move! I only use one move!" Terry raised a finger and looked at the camera confidently.


    "I can be beaten out with one move!" the last sentence was added by Terry, the champion. Naturally, he didn''t say it, but the previous sentence has completely ignited the battle between Chinese Kung Fu and the champion!


    "Boss, how am I doing?" Terry, the champion, looked at Kim almost flatteringly and asked.


    "Well, it''s not bad. Mr. Huang said that he won''t keep his hand for the authenticity of tomorrow. However, he won''t kill. You''re ready." Jin and a faint voice sounded, which made the champion Terry dare not refute at all.

 Chapter 28

    Time came the next day. Even if Huang Wen and boxing champion Terry didn''t say the specific time point of the challenge, today''s Chinatown is still overcrowded.


    It is human nature to watch the excitement, not to mention that this stimulation will not endanger their own things. How can it be compared with the scene feeling when watching on TV?


    However, because Jin did not prepare early and sent people to maintain the order of the scene, there was no problem. Many people who wanted to watch the war had to turn around in Chinatown because they couldn''t enter Yongchun martial arts school, which also led to the economic development of the whole Chinatown.


    "Jinhe group? That''s true!" Colson heard the news from his subordinates, and a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. "The weight of Jinhe group can really quietly destroy the Goliath Gang without leaving any flaws..."


    "Besides, Terry, the champion, seems to be from Jinhe group? That is to say, this is a farce directed and acted by them? Hehe."


    Colson quickly returned the information to his immediate boss Nick Frey. After hearing this, Nick Frey frowned and thought about it in his heart and said, "do you care about the Jinhe group? It''s a good thing to have a gang ruling the underground world for the time being..."


    "Yes." Colson understands Nick Frey''s meaning. When the Jinhe group rules the whole underground world, the Jinhe group is the only goal. As long as something happens, go to the Jinhe group. Such an underground world is convenient for management.


    Moreover, do you really think that on the surface, the underground world at the gang level can have a strong voice? Stop it.


    In Chinatown, a luxury saloon car came, but it was not the one Jinhe had before. Terry, the champion of boxing, came down from the car with a cloak on his shoulders and two gold belts for the ultimate fight hanging around his waist.


    "My fans! Today, I''ll take you with me to break the trick of removing putty!" as soon as the champion Terry got off the bus, he waved to the crowd and shouted proudly.


    "We support you! Terry! Beat those yellow monkeys!"


    "When they know, it''s just ridiculous flower boxing and embroidered legs!"


    The people who supported the champion Terry shouted one after another. I have to say that there are still many people who support the champion Terry. Even if there is no rhythm of James Wesley, most of them also support the champion Terry.


    This point can be seen not only from the supporters on the scene, but more importantly, Jinhe group also opened the game in person. Boxing champion Terry lost, losing ten, Huang Wen lost, losing one.


    But even so, only a few people who want to be opportunistic buy boxing champion Terry and lose, and the funds are not large. People madly bet on Huang and ask him to lose, and Jinhe group also received all the orders, so they are not afraid of losing.


    As for the two biggest funds that the boxing champion Terry lost, one came from Huang Wen''s $1 million, which was the largest cash flow Huang Wen could get, and the other was Zhong Qiang''s $500000.


    After learning about the two sums of money, Jin just smiled and didn''t care too much. After all, he took a big head and had to give it to Huang to ask them a small head?


    And the champion Terry also wants to bet himself to lose, but the champion Terry doesn''t have the courage. If Kim doesn''t know, I''m afraid his body will float in the East River the next day.


    The champion Tali walked into the Yongchun martial arts school with high spirits. The Yongchun martial arts school did not set up a challenge arena for this challenge, but left enough space in the middle. Huang Wen stood there waiting for the arrival of the champion Tali.


    "Gollum!" at the moment when Huang asked, Terry subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He still hasn''t forgotten the punch that flew him out that day.


    However, the champion Terry was professional after all. Soon, he adjusted his mood, threw his cloak to his men and took off his gold belt.


    "Hey! HuaQuan embroidered legs, today is when your scam was exposed!" boxing champion Terry raised his middle finger at Huang and walked over.


    Next to the various cameras posted over, to the perfect record of this battle.


    "Can we start?" Huang asked, turning to the host sent by CBS. "You''d better stay away. I''m afraid you''ll be hurt by mistake."


    "Only one move is needed to deal with you, and no one will be hurt by mistake!" the champion Terry continued to shout wildly.


    "It seems that our champion is very confident, and Mr. Huang can''t wait to start the challenge. Then, our challenge, start!" the host nodded, held up the microphone and shouted excitedly at the camera, adjusting the surrounding atmosphere.


    "Please." Huang asked, arched his hand at Terry, the champion, and posed the start of Wing Chun.


    "Drink!" the champion Terry gave a violent drink and hit Huang Wen on the head. He knew Huang Wen''s strength and knew he would lose, but the champion Terry didn''t mean to keep his hand.


    Huang Wen looked at the powerful and heavy champion and nodded with satisfaction. This fist was more powerful than the fist that attacked him last time, but that''s all.


    Huang asked one side of his body and cut it directly from the arm of the champion Terry. He punched the champion Terry in the abdomen with an inch of strength. It was still a familiar formula and a familiar taste. For a time, the champion Terry wanted to cry without tears.


    "Bang!" the champion Terry flew out, a full ten meters away, then fell heavily to the ground, and even knocked down several spectators who didn''t have time to dodge.


    For a time, the whole Yongchun martial arts school was silent, as if stunned by the scene in front of it. Not only Yongchun martial arts school, but also the audience in front of the TV were subconsciously stunned.


    "It''s incredible!" the host came back and shouted with a red face. "What a powerful force that can make the champion Terry fly so far. Can you see the camera clearly?"


    "No... no, but I recorded it. It should be able to play slowly." the cameraman sounded a hesitant voice, and then turned the machine.


    The audience at the scene also gathered together and looked at the camera. At 0.5 times the speed, Huang Wen''s body still quickly became a residual shadow, which people couldn''t see at all.


    "It''s incredible!" the host looked at Huang excitedly and asked, "Mr. Huang, may I reach your level if I practice martial arts?"


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible for you." Huang asked with a light smile and shook his head. "I''ve been practicing my skills for 20 years. Just this punch is the strength of 20 years!"

 Chapter 29

    "Twenty years of strength!" the host''s body trembled, then his eyes glowed at Huang and asked, "that is to say, as long as we practice for twenty years, we can have such a powerful power?"


    "Yes, as long as you stick to it, you can succeed." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "However, everything should start from the most basic learning. I simply divide our Wing Chun boxing into six levels: Apprentice level, entry level, proficiency level, master level and master level."


    "As long as you reach the proficient level, like the boxer just now, you have no problem beating him. As for the higher master level and master level, you need time and experience."


    "I don''t know. What level does Mr. Huang belong to now?" the host quickly answered.


    "Naturally, it''s the master level." Huang asked with a light smile, and a trace of pride flashed on his face. "As you can see, the master level only needs one punch to deal with the world-class champion."


    "I don''t know, Mr. Huang, how do we charge for Yongchun martial arts school?" the host looked forward to Huang and asked, "I also want to come to our Yongchun martial arts school to practice Boxing..."


    "The charge will not be said in front of the TV, so as not to think I''m advertising." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "However, anyone interested in Yongchun martial arts school can have a look. Anyway, my martial arts school is not too big, and can only accommodate so many people..."


    "And as I said last time, if anyone thinks I''m a flower fist and embroidered leg, welcome to challenge me, but remember to prepare 100000 dollars, otherwise, I won''t do it casually!"


    The live broadcast of TV is basically over here. This live broadcast is shorter than everyone imagined, but it left a very deep impression. It''s just that people''s three views were broken.


    You know, the world boxing champion, especially Terry, is already the most capable person in people''s cognition. Of course, people also know that Terry, the champion, will not be the champion forever.


    However, people can''t imagine that someone can blow the champion Terry so far with one punch. This is a live broadcast. There are so many people watching. Even if it is a fraud, there is no prop like Weiya.


    At this time, many Americans had a Kung Fu dream again. After hearing Huang Wen''s classification of Yongchun boxing levels, they couldn''t help thinking that even if they couldn''t reach the master level and master level, wouldn''t they be able to win the world champion?


    The onlookers at the scene of Yongchun martial arts school, except some lost gambling dogs, all looked forward to Huang Wen and wanted to sign up to learn Yongchun boxing.


    If it hadn''t been for the punch that Huang asked just now, and the people around Jinhe group kept order, the surrounding people would have rushed up.


    "Mr. Huang, how do we charge Yongchun martial arts school? I really want to learn!" after the host put down the microphone, he hurried to Huang Wen''s side and asked expectantly.


    "It''s 800 dollars a year. You can practice equipment casually. If you teach boxing, you need to be divided into classes. There are about 50 people in a class and a class lasts for an hour and a half." Rees Fisk and Zhong Qiang came up and explained.


    "A week is two classes in the morning and four classes in the afternoon. A person can have three classes a week. Of course, you can also practice next to the equipment. After all, there is no compartment in Yongchun martial arts school."


    These times were discussed by Reese Fisk and Zhong Qiang. After showing them to Huang Wen, Huang Wen thought there was no problem and agreed.


    "OK, I''ll do it now!" the host quickly nodded. "My name is bud. I''ll trouble two seniors for more advice in the future!"


    Bud knew that Reese Fisk in front of him was the son of a big man, so he naturally put down his body and climbed up the relationship.


    "OK, come with me." Zhong Qiang and Rees Fisk smiled, nodded and took bud to the inside. "Leave your name and phone, and wait for us to inform the class time. Of course, you can come to fitness at any time."


    Soon, bud came out happily with a Yongchun martial arts school card. The photographer colleagues on the side also hurried to hand over the machine to bud and then walked in.


    "Let people in and let them line up." Rees Fisk''s voice reached the ears of Jinhe group. They immediately maintained the order of the end and let people in slowly.


    800 dollars a year is very embarrassing for most Americans. If you say less, it''s not less. After all, the normal gym is only about 500 dollars a year, but if you say more, it''s not much. After all, Wing Chun boxing can be learned.


    Therefore, after some hesitation, some Americans with bulging wallets lined up and came in one by one to pay for their cards.


    As for the champion Terry, he didn''t know when he left.


    "Win with one punch? Ha ha." Colson couldn''t help laughing when he heard the news from his agents. "He''s not afraid to be seen. He''s really confident. He won''t even play. However, they should make a lot of money when they are in the villa?"


    "Sir, the fight between Terry, the champion, and Huang Wen of Yongchun martial arts school, which you were concerned about before, has come to an end." Tony Stark, who just woke up from the beauty town and ran next door waiting for pepper pepper to send him away, heard Jarvis''s voice.


    "Oh, that brag boy, he lost a few moves?" Tony Stark asked with a smile, holding up a glass of wine.


    "One move." Jarvis anthropomorphically compared a finger. Just before Tony Stark''s mockery around his mouth, Jarvis continued to add, "one move, he flew the champion Terry and flew more than ten meters away!"


    "How could it be? He''s on hormones?" Tony Stark frowned at Jarvis when he heard the speech. "That boy must have cheated, Jarvis, find out everything!"


    "Yes, sir." Jarvis answered, and then began to investigate the information of the champion Terry and Huang Wen. "Sir, I''m sorry to tell you that although there is a certain transaction between the champion Terry and Huang Wen, the battle just now is true."


    "I have repeatedly analyzed the speed and power of Huang Wen''s battle. I think no one among normal humans can be his opponent."


    "Normal human? Is he a mutant?" Tony Stark asked again.


    "No, according to the data analysis, he is a pure human, but his physical quality exceeds the limit of the human body, just like the captain in those years, but he has not reached the height of the captain." Jarvis paused and gave the answer.


    "Interesting." Tony Stark raised his mouth, but when he saw pepper pepper come in, he immediately put Huang''s question behind him.

 Chapter 30

    Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown, which was once a sparsely populated martial arts school, has become bustling, and the business of the whole Chinatown has become better.


    For this reason, many neighbors in the nearby Chinatown came to thank Huang Wen. It can be said that Huang Wen not only made Yongchun martial arts school flourish, but also made the whole Chinatown glow with a second spring.


    In the Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen looked at the 50 students who were practicing the basics of Yongchun boxing and nodded. If there was enthusiasm for practicing martial arts, there is no doubt that the enthusiasm was the highest when he just started practicing.


    This point can be seen from the eager eyes and eager arms of the students practicing instruments nearby.


    "Ding! As soon as the task is completed, carry forward the martial arts school and reward extraordinary characters with a lucky draw." at this time, Huang Wen''s ear sounded the prompt sound of the system for a long time.


    Huang Wen was stunned. He didn''t even think that he had completed the most difficult task so easily. It seems that Huang Wen and Huang Hong didn''t have high expectations for the development of Yongchun martial arts school.


    Huang Wen''s heart moved. After calling the system, the page of the system appeared in front of him.


    "Current task: 00"


    "Completed task: carry forward the martial arts school and reward extraordinary characters once. Do you want to receive it?"


    "Note: you have completed the three tasks left by the original host Huang Wen and completely settled the cause and effect of the original host. From then on, you are the Huang Wen in the world, and no one can notice your abnormality."


    When Huang Wen saw this line of words, it seemed as if a big stone had been put down in his heart. Then Huang Wen felt very relaxed and comfortable all over his body, as if he had broken free of any shackles.


    This feeling, only Huang Wen once broke through the limit of the human body and entered the extraordinary stage from the ordinary stage, did he feel so comfortable. No, even this time, he should be more comfortable. This is from the baptism of the soul!


    "Hoo!" Huang Wenchang vomited a mouthful of turbid air, and his eyes gradually brightened. From today on, he has really become the Huang Wen of the world. I don''t know what else is waiting for him!


    "Ask brother, how do I feel that you have become a little different?" Zhong Qiang, who is most familiar with Huang Wen, felt the change of Huang Wen and looked at Huang in surprise. "It seems that you have become more energetic!"


    "Maybe it''s because the martial arts school is finally full of vitality." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "In this way, it can be regarded as fulfilling his father''s last wish."


    "Yes, uncle Hong, if he can see it, he will be very happy!" Zhong Qiang nodded with emotion, "but it''s a great joy to ask brother you''ve come out completely!"


    "It''s just that the uncles around you want to thank you for bringing new vitality to Chinatown. How about we hold a banquet?"


    "What kind of banquet?" Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand and refused. "It''s everyone''s credit that Chinatown can have today. How can I take credit for it? Well, forget the banquet and make more money happily, isn''t it?"


    "Brother, has the final say," said Zhong Qiang, who had left his mouth open and had a slight regret in his eyes.


    "You practice below first. I''ll go upstairs. Reese, keep an eye on them. Don''t be lazy!" Huang asked. He turned his head and looked at Reese Fisk, who was still fat. "I''ll come down in a minute."


    "OK, teacher!" Rees Fisk''s eyes flashed a happy look, quickly nodded, looked at Zhong Qiang proudly, and then walked out and pretended to guide the students.


    Zhong Qiang stared at Rees Fisk in disbelief, while Huang Wen smiled and shook his head. He went upstairs and returned to his room. Then he moved his mind and chose to receive the task reward this time.


    "Draw." Huang asked. At this time, he was a little excited. This is the best of the three initial tasks!


    Fan Jie''s character draw gave him such a foundation as ye Wen, but he didn''t know what role he could draw in the extraordinary character draw. Shouldn''t he be captain Yan Shuangying?


    "Miso!" the familiar white light appeared in Huang Wen''s eyes again.


    "Congratulations, you have won the extraordinary person, Bai zhantang (selected from Wulin legend and Longmen escort agency, and comprehensively selected Bai zhantang with better quality in all aspects)"


    "Lao Bai?! what''s the best level?" Huang asked. Although Bai zhantang is a character in the world of martial arts sitcom, its own strength is definitely not weak, especially after optimization.


    You know, LV Qingcheng, the eighth in the world in Longmen escort agency, was easily occupied by Bai zhantang. It can be seen that Bai zhantang''s strength at that time was also ranked first in the whole Jianghu.


    Maybe the only disadvantage of Bai zhantang is that there are no lethal moves, but compared with experts in the same realm, Bai zhantang''s finger power is enough for others to eat a pot.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s eyes moved to the three words of white exhibition hall. At the next moment, all aspects of the attributes of white exhibition hall appeared in Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Character: Bai zhantang."


    "Fine: 71 points."


    "Qi: 98 points. (internal power, one point of strength equals ten points of energy.)"


    "God: 0 points."


    "Skills: sunflower acupoint pointing hand, sunflower acupoint solving hand, sunflower thousand crack hand, acupoint playing across the air, 99 Huanyang palm, tendon and bone splitting hand, snow seeking plum."


    "Evaluation: the white exhibition hall, which has reached its peak, is worthy of the famous name of stealing saints in the Jianghu. Both lightness and martial arts have entered the ranks of the strongest in the Wulin."


    "Is the ability to integrate into the character white exhibition hall?"


    "I''ll go!" Huang Wen couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. The strength of the white exhibition hall far exceeded Huang Wen''s imagination. 71 points of energy is more than twice his own, and 98 points of strength is equivalent to 980 points of energy. Isn''t this opening for Huang Wen?


    "I asked Huang that I didn''t open it! Can I open it for the task reward?" Huang asked back, hurriedly thought and ordered the consent option, "integration."


    "Shua!" with a sound, a powerful force was integrated into Huang Wen''s body. Huang Wen could clearly feel that his strength was becoming stronger and stronger, and the strength of his body was about three times stronger.


    More importantly, the weak dark force in Huang Wen''s body was directly decomposed and integrated into the internal force. It turned into a vast internal force in the Dantian. Even Huang Wen could feel that he had touched a barrier.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 105 points."


    "Qi: 99 o''clock."


    "God: 1 point (inactive)."


    "Skills: Yongchun master, gun fighting, sunflower school martial arts, 99 Huanyang palm, tendon and bone breaking hand, stepping on the snow and looking for plum."


    "Evaluation: your energy is in the extraordinary. It has been separated from the bottom and gradually developed towards the non-human realm. After integrating the internal force of the white exhibition hall and the dark strength of Ye man, your strength has reached the extraordinary peak. Just go further and you can step into the legendary road!"

 Chapter 31

    "So strong!" Huang Wen pinched his fist and felt the power contained in his body. The power of the flesh was more than three times stronger than before. The powerful internal force running in his body also filled Huang Wen with confidence.


    However, Huang Wen looked at his 99 points of strength and his eyes flashed. He could clearly feel that his internal power had reached a peak value, or that he had encountered a bottleneck.


    According to the system below, Huang Wen can infer that with 100 points of strength, he can break through the level of legend. He is only a little close to being an expert in the legendary realm.


    However, what makes Huang Wen puzzled is that he has 105 points of energy. A little strength is equal to 10 points of energy. He should also be able to make up for the gap in the value of strength. In a word, he should be a legend.


    "Can it be said that there is no intercommunication between essence, Qi and spirit?" Huang Wen thought of a possibility, and then thought of the previous character lottery of Ye man. "Ye man has 19 points of energy and 1 point of strength, which is also equivalent to 10 points of energy."


    "If it''s a superposition algorithm, ye Wen also has 29 points of energy and has reached an extraordinary level. However, the evaluation given by the system to Ye Wen is still an ordinary person, that is to say, the system does not recognize the attribute superposition algorithm."


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen understood that although his energy and strength combined did reach the legendary standard, only when the single data exceeded the legendary standard can it be regarded as a real breakthrough to the legendary realm.


    "In this way, the strength is good. 100 points of strength is a legend." Huang asked, rubbing his chin and began to mutter, "but energy, it takes 1000 points of energy to break through the legend!"


    "This is a bit exaggerated. I only reached one tenth. Moreover, the extraordinary energy value is such a big span from 20 to 1000. Is this too exaggerated?"


    "By the way, my three tasks have been completed, so are there no tasks now? What should I do in the future?"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen looks more serious. Although he now has two strengthening means, Kung Fu and martial arts, ye Wen has only 19 points of energy, while the legendary boundary is 1000 points of energy. It is not realistic to break through Kung Fu.


    In particular, it has been more than a month since Huang Wen obtained Ye Wen''s ability. Huang Wen has been practicing and exercising diligently every day, but there is no sign of breakthrough. 34 points of energy is still 34 points of energy.


    As for the martial arts belonging to the white exhibition hall, it is not bad. It has approached the level of legend. Relying on the martial arts of the white exhibition hall, it is possible to break through to legend, but Huang Wen doesn''t know how long the road of legend is.


    "I still have to find a way to win more Raffles!" Huang asked, looking at the task page of the system.


    "Task page."


    "Currently selectable tasks 00."


    "Note 1: since you have completed the three tasks left by Huang Wen and completely settled the cause and effect of the original host, you are Huang Wen in the world. No one can detect your abnormality, and the system will not force you to issue tasks."


    "Note 2: in the future task pages, you can add tasks for yourself. The system will judge the difficulty of the task according to your current ability, and then give task rewards."


    "Note 3: for tasks that are too simple, the system will not generate tasks or give rewards. Please do not add tasks that are too simple at will."


    "In other words, I''ll decide the future tasks myself?" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly. The system is really loose. If he didn''t see the third note, Huang Wen wanted to release a task of doing 100 push ups to try the task reward.


    "Is there any change?" Huang asked. He continued to scan the pages of the whole system, but found no other difference. "So, what task should I release to myself? Sheriff Yifu, do you want to solve it?"


    "Solve Sheriff Yifu who colluded with the Gelian Gang?" Huang asked, looking at the task page and assigning himself a new task.


    "Generating a task: solve Sheriff Yifu who colludes with the Gelian gang and reward the stage props once. Do you accept the task?"


    "Where stage props draw? Is this too stingy?" Huang asked, frowning. "However, instead of accepting the task directly, I have to confirm it first, which can give me more choices."


    "That Sergeant Yifu, who already knew that it was the Gelian gang who killed Huang Hong, still colluded with the Gelian Gang, and even wanted the Gelian Gang to kill me, disfigure me and plant me as the murderer of Huang Hong. This Sergeant Yifu should be killed!"


    "However, the matter of the Gelian gang has been noticed by Colson, the head of the novice village. We really can''t worry about the matter of Sheriff Yifu. If the collusion between Sheriff Yifu and the Gelian gang has been known, it''s easy to suspect me again."


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen decided to put the task on the task page and didn''t receive it. When he found the opportunity, he directly received the task and killed Sheriff Yifu. Anyway, it was just a stage prop lottery.


    "Lift two tons of heavy objects?" Huang Wen tried again to assign his new task to the task page, but unfortunately, the system did not respond this time, making Huang Wen''s attempt to collect wool failed.


    "Let Zhong Qiang''s weight increase to 150 Jin?" Huang asked and thought of a new task.


    "Generating task: let Zhong Qiang increase his weight to 150 kg and reward the stage props once. Do you accept the task?"


    "Accept, accept!" Huang Wen quickly agreed. He didn''t expect that Zhong Qiang''s weight gain was included in the task, which was the same as the task reward for killing Sheriff Yifu.


    However, Huang Wen remembers that Zhong Qiang is 110 kg now. It''s really difficult to increase his weight to 150 kg. It seems that he has to double train Zhong Qiang and let him eat more and move more.


    "Do you want Reese to lose weight?" Huang asked and thought for a while. Finally, he didn''t choose this task to make Zhong Qiang fat because Zhong Bo''s body shape is normal. In contrast, Zhong Qiang is too thin.


    But Rhys Fisk is different. Kim is not fat like that. Who knows if their genes contain some ability to be fat and turn fat into power.


    Huang Wen remembers that in the X-Men''s movies, Wolverine once played with a mutant human flesh ball with similar abilities. The strength and defense of the meat ball are more powerful among the mutants.


    "Ask brother! Ask brother! Someone is kicking the hall!" just as Huang Wen was thinking, Zhong Qiang sounded in a hurry.

 Chapter 32

    "Kicking the school?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He didn''t expect that someone came to kick the school just after his Yongchun martial arts school became famous. He didn''t know who it was.


    However, since it was a door-to-door delivery of US $100000, Huang Wen was naturally welcome. The last time Jinhe opened an offer, Huang Wen''s assets rose to US $10 million, which can be said to be completely carefree.


    However, there is no reason not to send extra money to the door?


    Turning back to the last time Huang Wen challenged Terry, the challenge was broadcast live in a tavern in the United States.


    A man with messy hair and beard raised his head and was full of wine. He just saw the live TV. At first, the man didn''t care too much, but when he saw Huang Wen start, the man''s eyes lit up slightly.


    "Not bad." even though it was broadcast live on TV and was not on the scene, the man still saw Huang Wen''s boxing track. However, when the man heard Huang Wen''s words after he won, his eyes suddenly lit up, "100000 dollars? It''s mine!"


    In this way, the man spent several days, finally came to the Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown, and then walked into the Yongchun martial arts school.


    Even after several days, the heat of signing up for Yongchun martial arts school has not decreased, but Yongchun martial arts school is so large that it can be regarded as full load.


    "Hello, sir, are you here to sign up?" Rees Fisk came out, nodded at the man, smiled and said, "sorry, sir, our Yongchun martial arts school is full and can''t sign up."


    "I''m here to challenge!" the man looked at Rhys Fisk, his eyes were as fierce as a beast, and made Rhys Fisk subconsciously step back. Seeing that the situation was bad, Zhong Qiang hurried upstairs and shouted Huang.


    Not long after, Huang Wen came down from upstairs. When Huang Wen saw the man, he couldn''t help being stunned. It was not because of others, but because he just thought of the man.


    Wolverine, uncle wolf Logan!


    "Hmm?" Logan looked at Huang Wen as he walked down. His beast perception could be keenly aware that Huang Wen was not simple. At least, Huang Wen''s physical quality would not be under him!


    "You look better than on TV!" Logan asked, looking at Huang who came slowly, narrowing his eyes. "You look like you know me?"


    "Indeed." Huang asked calmly nodded and smiled. "I didn''t expect to meet a wolf here... Mr. Logan, Mr. Logan is here to challenge me? I don''t know if he has enough $100000?"


    "You can''t beat me." Logan squeezed his fist. "If you really know me, you should know that!"


    "At least, it''s hard for you to use some means here, isn''t it?" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "Well, let''s fight like the challenge on TV that day, and we can''t use means other than boxing..."


    "If you win, I''ll give you $100000. If you lose, you''ll stay in my Yongchun martial arts school, be their teacher and increase their practical skills. I''ll also pay you, how about it?"


    "Defeat Wolverine Logan!" Huang asked, turned out of the task page and gave himself a new task.


    "Generating task: defeat Wolverine Logan and reward extraordinary props for a lucky draw. Do you accept the task?"


    "Let Wolverine be the teacher of the martial arts school." Huang asked with bright eyes and assigned himself a new task.


    "Generating task: let Wolverine become the teacher of Yongchun martial arts school and reward extraordinary skills once. Do you accept the task?"


    "Accept!" Huang asked. He was very happy. Uncle wolf was worthy of his former idol and was his own lucky star! I can get rich through Logan!


    "I''ll talk if I win!" just when Huang Wen was ready to continue to release the task, Logan snorted coldly and punched Huang Wen.


    "I just thought you were a lucky star, but you still have such a bad temper." Huang asked, glancing his mouth and saying in his heart.


    Although Huang Wen once liked the role of Uncle wolf and the actor very much, looking at Uncle wolf who rushed with anger when he didn''t agree with his words, Huang Wen suddenly felt that it was right for distance to produce beauty. I''m afraid few people can accept uncle wolf''s violent temper.


    "Bang!" Huang Wen''s fist collided with Logan''s fist. Logan''s body retreated two steps, and Huang Wen also retreated two steps, which proved that Huang Wen was not below Logan in terms of strength.


    However, Logan''s terrible place is not his strength, but his strong self-healing ability and steel muscles and bones. At this time, Huang Wen''s fist is aching. There is no way. In Logan''s fist, but the bones composed of aidman alloy can be compared with human bones?


    Fortunately, Huang Wen has 105 points of energy, which is the embodiment of all aspects of physical quality. Therefore, in terms of recovery ability, Huang Wen can not be compared with monsters like Logan, but it is far above ordinary people, and even has initially possessed self-healing ability.


    Of course, if you want to have Rogan''s self-healing ability, Huang Wen''s energy to break through the legend is not enough, at least to reach the epic level.


    But the energy has reached the epic level, so Huang Wen''s power is far from comparable to that of Rogan now.


    "Shua!" a fist attack came. Although Huang Wen''s thoughts were fast, they also wasted some time. Logan would not miss such a good opportunity.


    Huang Wen regained his consciousness. The extraordinary reaction speed made Huang Wen''s body on one side. This time, Huang Wen was not going to fight Logan. After all, it was obvious that he would be more seriously injured by the anti earthquake force.


    "Pa!" Huang asked, stepping over Logan''s fist and slapping Logan on the back of his head. With his strong strength and Logan''s own inertia, Logan lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    However, the next moment, Logan, lying on the ground, swung his legs and kicked Huang Wen''s footwall. Huang Wen asked if he could let Logan kick, which was tantamount to colliding with his legs with an indestructible iron rod.


    Therefore, Huang Wen took a mat under his feet, jumped over Logan''s swing leg, then squatted down with a bow step, grabbed Logan''s other leg in an instant, then suddenly lifted it, directly lifted more than 300 kg of Logan, and then threw it out.


    "Bang!" Logan lost his balance again and fell heavily to the ground. Logan bit his teeth in pain. Then he got up angrily and was about to rush to Huang.


    "Wait, Mr. Logan, you''ve fallen to the ground twice and fell out of the game." Huang asked. Looking at Logan, who was faintly out of control, he quickly shouted.

 Chapter 33

    "Roar!" Logan doesn''t care about this, even his blood surges up. Logan, who is already in the head, wants to jump at Huang Wen and teach Huang Wen to be a man with his claws. It''s urgent.


    After all, except for the first time, Logan didn''t even meet Huang Wen, so Huang Wen used his technical advantages to play with applause.


    It can also be seen that although Logan has a variety of combat skills in theory, it is still far from Huang Wen. It should inherit Logan''s combat level in the film plot.


    In the Wolverine movies, it''s hard to see that Logan suppresses others with excellent fighting skills. More often, he has to rely on immortality and claws.


    Even if ninjas exist like this, they can suppress Logan with skills. It can only be said that Logan has been weakened too much in the series of films.


    Huang Wen, who had seen uncle wolf roar too many times, was keenly aware that logan was going to stretch out his claws. Therefore, Huang Wen''s body flashed, showed his lightness skill of stepping on the snow and appeared next to Logan in an instant.


    It has to be said that Logan is worthy of having the perception of wild animals. Even if he can''t keep up with his speed, he can still detect the trend of Huang Wen.


    "Sunflower acupoint hand."


    However, it was too late. Huang Wen didn''t shout out the move name foolishly, but directly pointed to Logan''s acupoints like a strong wind and lightning. Logan directly stopped in place and couldn''t move.


    "Fortunately, the claws haven''t been stretched out yet." Huang asked. He couldn''t help but feel lucky. If Rogan stretched out his claws in public, I''m afraid the surrounding students would be scared away in an instant. Maybe relevant people came to investigate Yongchun martial arts school the next day.


    "You! What are you doing?" logan was a little surprised. He could feel that his body was normal, but he couldn''t move, just like being controlled by others.


    "Mind control? Are you a mutant?" Logan had a similar experience. That was the feeling when Professor Charles controlled his body. Logan felt that it was very similar to the feeling of being controlled by Professor Charles, so logan was very surprised.


    "Sorry, I''m not. It''s martial arts. It''s called acupoint pointing." Huang Wen shook his head with a smile and popularized science with the students around him. "In the concept of Chinese martial arts, there are countless acupoints in people''s body. Clicking the corresponding acupoints will cause a corresponding reaction."


    "For example, if I click his acupoint now, he can''t move. If I click his laughter acupoint, he will laugh all the time. If I click his cry acupoint, he will cry all the time..."


    Then Huang Wen untied Logan''s acupoints. Just when logan was about to punch, Huang Wen hit Logan''s laughter acupoint again. Logan''s body shook and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Logan laughed very hard at this time, because he didn''t want to laugh at all, but he couldn''t control it. Even, he had believed what Huang Wen said.


    Huang Wen''s ability can never be a variant ability, because the variant ability Logan has seen will not have such diversity.


    "Ask elder brother, the original acupoint really exists! Can we also learn this acupoint?" Zhong Qiang stood up with his eyes shining. This acupoint is much cooler than Wing Chun boxing!


    "It''s not that simple. Have you ever seen uncle Hong use acupoints?" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "If you want to practice acupoint pointing, you should not only understand the human body structure, but also the realm of Wing Chun boxing, reach the master level, and then go further. Before, uncle Hong was just a master level."


    "Master, I need to go further..." Zhong Qiang let out his anger. Not only Zhong Qiang, but also the students around him who understood it also had some regrets. However, they also had a new goal.


    It turned out that Wing Chun boxing could become so powerful. Although they are still apprentices, they are excited to think that one day they will have the opportunity to become a master and learn to point acupoints.


    "Come on... Ha ha, let me... Ha ha, stop... Ha ha!" Logan endured for a long time and finally said a complete sentence.


    "Mr. Logan, did you admit defeat?" Huang asked, nodded with satisfaction, and quickly took the opportunity to ask Logan.


    "I admit defeat... Ha ha..." Logan said again. Even though Logan has inhumane perseverance and almost immortal self-healing ability, laughing at this behavior still makes Logan eat flat.


    "Ding! Task 1: defeat Wolverine Logan and draw a prize for extraordinary props." when Huang Wen''s ear heard the systematic prompt sound, Huang Wen''s mouth showed a smile, and then untied Logan''s smile.


    "Hoo!" Logan flushed and gasped for breath. Then he looked at Huang solemnly and asked, "is this really Chinese Kung Fu? I''ve seen Chinese Kung Fu before. It doesn''t exist so powerful."


    "In every line and profession, there will be outstanding existence, and I am the most outstanding one in Chinese Kung Fu." Huang asked with a trace of pride on his face. "However, Mr. Logan, you have lost, shouldn''t you refuse to admit it?"


    "Hum! Who do you think I am?" Logan snorted coldly with some dissatisfaction. "Since I lost, what about being a teacher here? However, my temper is not very good. Be prepared to fight me!"


    "Also, I''m the easiest person to cause trouble. Are you sure you want to keep me as a teacher?"


    "As long as Mr. Logan doesn''t exert all his strength, proper training is also good for them." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. For such a Logan who can bring extraordinary level lucky draw, Huang asked naturally can''t let him go.


    "OK, but if it brings trouble, I''ll leave." Logan took a deep look at Huang and finally agreed. He turned his head and looked around at the students. "Which of you wants practical training?"


    "Ding! Task 2: let Wolverine become the teacher of Yongchun martial arts school, and reward the extraordinary skills once," the system reminded Huang Wen again and told Huang Wen that Logan already belonged to the teacher of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Their strength is not enough now. Just help me stare at them and don''t let them be lazy." Huang asked with great joy. It''s too easy to obtain these extraordinary props and extraordinary skills. If you can brush Wolverine every day, don''t you want to be invincible?


    It''s best to brush out the extraordinary character lottery. After all, the attributes of the character lottery can be superimposed. As long as the number of extraordinary characters is enough, Huang Wen will be able to reach a legendary and even higher level sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s heart was more excited, and his eyes at Logan were more kind.

 Chapter 34

    "I always feel that you look at me strangely." Logan frowned and looked at Huang Wen. His keen perception of wild animals made him realize that Huang Wen didn''t mean any harm to him, but he was definitely not thinking of anything good!


    "Nothing." Huang asked, quickly took back his eyes and smiled at Logan. "Then, I''ll give it to you first. Uncle wolf, help me watch these boys. Don''t let them be lazy!"


    "Uncle wolf?" Logan looked at Huang Wen strangely. He found that Huang Wen really went upstairs and threw the following group of students to him.


    For a moment, Logan, Rhys Fisk and Zhong Qiang looked at each other. Then Rhys Fisk reacted, looked at a group of students and shouted, "well, continue to practice the boxing taught by the teacher. If there is anyone who doesn''t want to practice, get out of the way as soon as possible, and there are people standing in line next to him!"


    "Are you too small here?" Logan looked at the 200 square meter practice room and couldn''t help muttering.


    For the previous Yongchun martial arts school, the 200 square meter practice room was empty and spacious. However, for the Yongchun martial arts school at this time, not only the instrument area was full of people, but also many students standing beside and practicing boxing.


    At this time, Yongchun martial arts school really feels a little overcrowded.


    But there''s no way. Yongchun martial arts school is so big, and no one can graduate after practicing Yongchun boxing, and it''s impossible to open a branch so early.


    Therefore, Rees Fisk and Zhong Qiang were a little disappointed for a while. They regarded Yongchun martial arts school as their internship experience, but it''s hard for a clever woman to make bricks without rice.


    Huang Wen has no sense of melancholy or worry. Anyway, Huang Wen''s task of developing the martial arts school has been completed. It is worthy of Huang Wen and Huang Hong to continue to operate Yongchun martial arts school.


    At this time, Huang Wen returned to his room again. Huang Wen didn''t expect that in less than ten minutes, he harvested another extraordinary prop lottery and another extraordinary skill lottery. He didn''t know what good things he could draw!


    Thinking of this, Huang wendiao turned out of the task page.


    "Task page."


    "Current task: 01 (incomplete)"


    "First, let Zhong Qiang''s weight increase to 150 kg and reward the stage props once."


    "Didn''t accept the task: solve Sheriff Yifu who colluded with the Gelian gang and reward FanJie props for a lucky draw."


    "Task 22 has been completed (one lucky draw for extraordinary props and one lucky draw for extraordinary skills, do you want to draw?)


    "Draw extraordinary props for the lottery." Huang asked and quickly gave an order.


    "Miso!" a familiar white light flashed.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the extraordinary prop: slow motion glasses (from a magical invention of grey wolf in the world of pleasant goat and grey wolf, which can slow down the action speed of seeing things, and even the action track of bullets can be seen clearly, so that the body can get enough reaction time)"


    "Special note: the maximum efficiency of slow motion glasses can be put down a thousand times, which is more matched with the magic tuxedo!"


    "Slow motion glasses? A thousand times slower?" Huang Wen didn''t expect that a little gray wolf could invent such powerful props. You know, with a thousand times slower and Huang Wen''s own reaction speed, basically no guns could threaten Huang Wen.


    what? You mean nuclear weapons? Excuse me, goodbye.


    The slow motion glasses match Huang Wen''s reaction speed. Huang Wen even thinks that if he meets fast silver, fast silver is a brother in front of him.


    Yes, Huang said that among the X-Men, the fast silver with money burning effects.


    The speed of fast silver is approaching the speed of the second universe of 11.2 kilometers per second. Under the slow action glasses, fast silver will be slowed down a thousand times. At that time, in Huang Wen''s eyes, fast silver will change from a speed mutant to bolt.


    This speed is still very fast for ordinary people, but for Huang Wen, who has 105 points of energy, it is like a turtle climbing.


    At that time, maybe we can see that fast silver thinks Huang Wen can''t see him, and then Huang Wen attacks fast silver just like seeing the superman of flash.


    At that moment, fast silver''s expression must be as wonderful as flash!


    "Very useful!" Huang asked, took out his slow motion glasses, nodded with satisfaction, and formed a set with the tuxedo, just to make up for the defect that the tuxedo has no sunglasses.


    "Draw extraordinary skills lottery." Huang Wen put away his tuxedo and slow motion glasses. The props extracted by the system can be placed in the system. It''s very important, but Huang Wen still wants to have his own storage space.


    "Miso!" just between Huang''s thoughts, the familiar white light appeared again.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the extraordinary skill: baozi thunder (from the Anti Japanese drama. After optimization, as long as you bite the object, you can obtain the mysterious power blessing, and you can control it to explode)"


    "Special note: the larger the volume of what you eat, the greater the explosion power, but it is limited to inanimate substances."


    "This..." Huang asked. At this time, he was covered with black lines. He didn''t expect that he had drawn such strange skills. Moreover, it came from the Anti Japanese drama, which was as strange as the gun fighting skill.


    "In this way, in fact, the skill of baozi Lei is somewhat similar to that of little Laurie in the September sky of stealing stars!" Huang asked back, touched his chin and couldn''t help muttering, "it is also through the alternative contact between the body and the object, using brain waves to control the explosion of the object..."


    "However, one is candy such as lollipops and the other is food such as steamed stuffed buns and tomatoes. However, the larger the volume of food, the greater the power of explosion. It also limits non life, that is to say, you don''t have to eat food!"


    Speaking of this, Huang asked some whimsical thoughts. The upper limit of the steamed stuffed bun thunder is terrible. Apart from others, if Huang asked if he could endure discomfort and bite the land, could the whole earth explode under the control of his mind?


    good heavens! How powerful will a bomb the size of an entire Earth explode?


    Moreover, it''s not just the earth. If Huang Wen ran to Titan and bit the ground of Titan, would he die with the whole Titan when mieba returned to Titan?


    "Well, it should be to bite the soil." Huang asked really calculated, "biting the cement ground and so on should not be counted. Moreover, cement is obviously more difficult than soil. In other words, do I have another variant super ability?"

 Chapter 35

    No one can answer Huang''s question. Even the system doesn''t prompt whether it''s useful to chew the earth upside down. As for the so-called variant super power, super power is barely.


    The mutant ability, only with the X gene, and after awakening, can be regarded as having the mutant ability. Huang Wen doesn''t have the X gene at all, let alone awakening. Naturally, he can''t be regarded as having the mutant ability. If Huang Wen really has the mutant ability, I''m afraid there will be a bald head to find the door.


    "Maybe I can solve this problem by using the skill of baozi Lei." Huang asked another possibility, then transferred the task page and got the solution to the task of Yifu sergeant.


    At this time, Logan downstairs sat at the entrance of the stairs and was staring at a group of boxing students. Logan didn''t feel anything special about the strength and moves of these students. He even wondered whether these people could really achieve the strength of Huang Wen when they practiced such boxing.


    However, Logan couldn''t help thinking of the moves Huang Wen had just fought with him. It seemed that he did have a pulse with the boxing practiced by these students, which made Logan more confused.


    Logan has lived for nearly 200 years now. Although he has lost his memory, he has seen countless mysterious forces and countless ways of fighting in his life.


    Logan has seen boxing similar to Wing Chun boxing, but he has never heard of using this similar fighting method to achieve Huang Wen''s strength.


    "Uncle wolf, what do you think?" Huang asked, came down, patted Logan on the shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Why do you call me uncle wolf?" Logan frowned, avoided Huang and asked, patting his hand on his shoulder. "What does this mean?"


    "It means to respect you." Huang asked. He was not dissatisfied with Logan''s vigilance, because he knew why logan was like this. An old man who has lived for nearly 200 years and experienced countless tragedies, naturally he was vigilant about everything around him.


    "You seem to really know me!" Logan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked into Huang Wen''s eyes. "Your eyes, I''ve seen a annoying old bald head, and I like to look at me like this!"


    "You are a hundred years older than others, so you should be a child." Huang Wen smiled and shook his head. Naturally, he knows Professor Charles. However, Huang Wen can''t see Professor Charles until Huang Wen obtains the guardian or ability of the spirit class.


    However, Huang Wen can also know from Logan''s words that the story of the mutants of Marvel world is probably to reverse the plot before the future, or that when the mutants integrate into the world belonging to the avenger alliance, the way of reversing the future cannot exist.


    "It''s not just as simple as the original timeline. At least, the plot should be delayed. Otherwise, uncle wolf can''t stay here so safely. He just doesn''t know where the plot is going..." Huang asked, and he couldn''t help muttering.


    This is the disadvantage of the non simple Marvel film universe. Huang asked that it is difficult to infer the stage of the plot of the world through simple people or things.


    "Has the statue of liberty been destroyed?" Huang asked, touching his chin and searching for his memory, but there was nothing related to the statue of liberty.


    Although Chinatown is very close to the statue of liberty, Huang Wen in the first two years was in college and did not pay attention to the information of the statue of liberty.


    "Uncle wolf, the guy who can control metal won''t find you?" Huang asked, looking at Logan tentatively.


    "Hmm? You know that old guy? Oh, yes, you know me. Naturally, you know that old guy." Logan looked at Huang in surprise and nodded, "what does that old guy want me to do? He''s in prison now and can''t get out!"


    "In fact, I don''t know much about you." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head, "but I''ve seen you before, so I heard something about you."


    "Do you have no prejudice against us?" Logan frowned, looked at Huang hesitantly and asked, "we are different from you..."


    "What''s the difference?" Huang asked with a smile. "The reason why people reject you is because they are afraid and jealous of your ability. In addition, many people have expanded after getting their own ability, which makes a bad impression on people."


    "You see very thoroughly." Logan shook his head, looked deeply at Huang and asked, "but it''s also because you have enough strength and won''t be afraid of us that you have such a state of mind. However, your hard-working strength has been easily awakened and surpassed. Aren''t you jealous?"


    "What''s there to be jealous of?" Huang asked. His face was very indifferent. Are you kidding? You mutants belong to people who randomly hang up and draw a welfare. I Huang asked, who should be jealous of those who hang up all the time and can become stronger and stronger? Really when I ask Huang''s strength is practiced bit by bit?


    "Your attitude is excellent among the people I met." Logan also smiled. "If you don''t want to pursue my past, I hope to get along with you longer."


    "Why chase after some painful past?" Huang asked, looking at Logan seriously, as if he thought of the former Logan, with some emotion in his heart. "Isn''t it good for you to live like this? If you really find the original memory, can you still be like this?"


    "It seems that you really don''t know so much about me!" Logan shook his head and stood up. "I know that you, like the old bald head, won''t tell me the truth, but I happen to be here for some time, and then go out and look for my past!"


    "First of all, you have to pay the salary, and you have to cover the food and accommodation. Otherwise, I won''t work here for nothing!"


    "Ha ha, I think uncle wolf, you just spent your money and are ready to make some money before you go." Huang asked, ha ha, laughed and patted Logan on the shoulder. This time, Logan was not avoiding, "OK, as long as you look at them carefully, your salary is indispensable!"


    "If you eat so much outside, you can choose to come back for reimbursement, or you can choose to eat with me, Xiaoqiang and Reese. As for living, I have three bedrooms upstairs. Just choose one."


    "OK!" Logan nodded. It''s more cost-effective than doing chores outside. The most important thing is that he basically has nothing to do. Just stare at these students. It''s not too easy.


    "In that case, Reese, you go and make a contract. The salary is the same as you and let uncle wolf sign it." Huang asked. Seeing Logan''s agreement, a smile appeared in the corners of his mouth and ordered Reese Fisk.

 Chapter 36

    "OK." Rhys Fisk answered and quickly went to the corner under the stairs. There was a desk and computer printer, which separated a small space in the practice room on the first floor.


    Later, Rees Fisk is going to find someone to design one. At least partition the space under the stairs and make a small compartment. Otherwise, it is not safe to put the computer and data here. After all, the people who come to practice boxing every day are very miscellaneous.


    Not long ago, Rees Fisk came out with a contract without too much content, that is, an employment relationship. Logan worked as a partner and supervisor in Yongchun martial arts school, with a monthly cost of 5000 US dollars.


    The salary is already very high. Reese Fisk and Zhong Qiang are only $5000 internship salary. Zhong Qiang is good to say that Reese Fisk is the son of Kim Ho. He has countless wealth and only gets $5000 internship salary. It can be seen that Logan''s salary is not small.


    Logan nodded with satisfaction when he saw the contract. Naturally, he knew that the money was more than most of the places where he worked. In addition, it was cost-effective to live less and eat more.


    Huang Wen saw that Logan had signed the contract, and a smile appeared on his lips. He left Logan. Naturally, it was not as simple as letting Logan be the so-called sparring. More importantly, Huang Wen wanted to take the opportunity to collect the wool of the system.


    In just ten minutes, Huang Wen obtained two extraordinary levels of props and skills: slow action glasses and steamed stuffed bun thunder from Logan. It can be predicted that Huang Wen will get many good things from Logan in the future.


    However, Huang asked that he hadn''t thought about what new tasks should be released on Logan for a while.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go out." Huang asked back and looked like a shopkeeper. "You practice boxing well, especially Xiaoqiang. You practice hard and eat when you''re tired. If you can''t grow meat after practicing martial arts, go back to the hot pot shop!"


    "Don''t ask, brother. I just don''t eat meat. Is that my fault?" Zhong Qiang looked at Huang with a bitter face and asked why he suddenly began to target himself. He didn''t attract hatred.


    "Uncle wolf, watch this boy and don''t let him be lazy." Huang asked Logan and told him, then turned and left Yongchun martial arts school. Everyone in Yongchun martial arts school looked at each other, and then began to practice boxing one by one under Logan''s fierce eyes.


    After leaving Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen went to the Chinese supermarket nearest to Chinatown, and then strolled inside. While strolling, he muttered: "do you want to buy melon seeds or chewing gum?"


    "Chewing gum is equivalent to a sticky bomb, which is more secure. However, I vaguely remember that a steamed stuffed bun is as powerful as a normal bomb. Will chewing gum hurt innocent people?"


    "But is the melon seed shell too small? Moreover, the difficulty of melon seed shell is obviously higher than that of chewing gum. Forget it, buy it all. I''ll try its power first."


    Huang Wen soon took a bag of melon seeds, a bag of chewing gum, and finally took a super large apple. He left the Chinese supermarket, then found a deserted alley, summoned a tuxedo, and started the stealth mode. Huang Wen climbed up the roof and wore shuttle among the high-rise buildings in New York City.


    That is, Huang Wen has no spider silk and is still invisible. Otherwise, the urban legend of spider man will appear in advance.


    After a long time, Huang Wen found a wasteland. When he saw that there was no one around, Huang Wen stopped, spit out the gum he had chewed all the way, threw it out, and then moved his mind.


    "Bang!" with a loud noise, the gum turned into a bomb and exploded directly. A big pit with a radius of 3 meters appeared, and Huang Wen, standing more than 10 meters away, was also impacted.


    However, the function of the tuxedo to dissolve the force is started, and the distance is really far, because Huang Wen has not been affected.


    "Well, is it powerful or small?" Huang asked. He went to the place where the explosion pit was located and looked at the gum. There was only a dark pit.


    "It should be less powerful than steamed stuffed bun, but the radius of three meters is still too big, which may hurt innocent people, and the movement is too big, which is easy to attract the attention of interested people." Huang asked for a moment, knocked a melon seed, and then threw the melon seed shell under a big stone head.


    With the sound of "bang!" the melon seed shell exploded and lifted the big stone out. However, this time, the radius of the explosion was not even half a meter, that is to say, it was the range where a person stood.


    "Well, this is not bad!" Huang asked, looking at the broken big stone and nodded with satisfaction. "So, the skill of this steamed stuffed bun thunder should be calculated according to the volume. The size and thickness should be considered, so..."


    Speaking of this, Huang Wen looked at the large apple in his hand. The apple was almost half the size of Huang Wen''s head. Calculated, it should be the size of six steamed stuffed buns.


    "I''ve decided to use the melon seed shell. Will you try this apple?" a hint of emotion flashed in Huang''s eyes. "I''d better try it and see how powerful it can achieve. After all, it''s a big one among conventional foods..."


    "Watermelon or something, I can''t chew it with the skin. The cutting power should also drop a lot. Give it a try!"


    Huang, who made the decision, took a bite of the apple and threw it out. Before the apple landed, Huang asked ran back and detonated the huge apple.


    "Boom!" a strong air current hit and almost lifted Huang Wen out. When Huang Wen looked back, there was a huge pit with a radius of about 30 meters on the ground in the distance, and bursts of smoke. It can be seen how powerful the explosion of this apple is.


    "Gulu!" Huang asked and swallowed his saliva subconsciously. He knew that if he was in the center of the explosion, he might not survive. The power of the apple explosion was ten times that of chewing gum!


    "The melon seed shell is still safe!" Huang asked Chang with a sigh of relief. He left here with lingering fear, stepped into the urban area of New York City again, and then returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    As for the stampede to find Sheriff Yifu, Huang asked. He was going to wait until it was dark before going out to have a look.


    "Brother Wen, you''ve finally come back! You don''t know what I''ve experienced..." there have been two batches of students in Yongchun martial arts school, but Zhong Qiang is still practicing with Logan and Rees Fisk. At this time, he sees Huang Wen, as if he saw a savior, and runs over in sweat.


    "Come on, come on, don''t you just practice a little more?" Huang asked, staring at Zhong Qiang angrily. "If you''re hungry, go home for dinner, digest after dinner, and then come back. I told your boy that if your boy can''t grow ten kilograms of meat within a month, you''ll wait to double your training!"


    "Double? Isn''t that super double? No! Ask brother..." Zhong Qiang''s wailing sounded.

 Chapter 37

    Huang Wen didn''t care about Zhong Qiang''s wailing. With Ye Wen''s experience with Huang Wen, he naturally knew that how to practice would not cause a load on Zhong Qiang''s body.


    Moreover, there is the experience of Bai zhantang. Bai zhantang not only knows the martial arts and internal skills of sunflower sect, but also knows foreign Kung Fu very well.


    Therefore, as long as Zhong Qiang has a good rest, eats well and practices boxing well, Huang Wen has sufficient assurance to make Zhong Qiang''s physical quality stronger and gain weight. That''s why Huang Wen basically left everything to risfisk to concentrate on practicing martial arts.


    Zhong Bo heard about Huang Wen''s decision while eating. He also agreed with Huang Wen''s plan, because he thought Zhong Qiang was too thin and weak. It would be better to practice stronger with Huang Wen.


    For the fact that no one is on his side, Zhong Qiang feels very desperate, but what can he do? Don''t you have to be obedient?


    It was night. After Huang Wen closed Yongchun martial arts school, he took Logan upstairs, pointed to the remaining three rooms and said with a smile: "choose one of the three rooms. This is the smallest one. My father once lived in it. You can choose the remaining two..."


    "Well, I''ll choose this one!" Logan looked at the outermost room near the stairs and walked in. "It''s just a warning for you. Although your strength doesn''t need warning, I think my ability to predict danger should be above you."


    "I can''t understand this more." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "Then, I wish you a happy life!"


    Logan closed the door and lay in bed. He didn''t have any clothes to change. In other words, he hurried to get $100000. Logan didn''t bring anything except himself, so he threw himself into the net.


    "Hmm?" Logan, who was about to fall into a deep sleep, suddenly moved his ears, subconsciously looked out of the window, then suddenly jumped up from the bed and rushed out along the window. "It''s really different. It''s really a coincidence. It just proves my value!"


    Back ten minutes ago, Huang Wen watched Logan enter the room, returned to his room, and summoned a tuxedo and slow motion glasses.


    However, the slow motion eye yellow question didn''t open. The reason why I wear sunglasses at night is not because I''m handsome! Besides, the system prompts you to practice, and the slow motion eyes are better matched with the tuxedo.


    Huang Wen opened the window and climbed up the roof along the window again. Then he found that Logan rushed out of the window and ran in his own direction.


    This makes Huang ask a little confused. Are you kidding? I''m invisible now. How could Logan find out?


    But soon, Huang asked, thinking of Logan''s beast perception, he vaguely understood why he was found. He was only optical invisibility, and his body, movement and even breathing still existed.


    Although the system is optimized, the heat should also be shielded by the system, the movement of walking still exists. Even if Huang Wen has white hall level lightness skills, he can''t completely eliminate the air flow driven by his body.


    Logan, who has the ability to hear the movement and static of the air flow, is perceived by wild animals, such as terror!


    "Can''t see? You''re also a mutant?" Logan frowned and looked at Huang Wen''s direction. Although he couldn''t see Huang Wen''s body, Logan''s beast perception told him that there was indeed a man there!


    "Stealth ability? It''s really obscene. What''s the purpose of you coming to Yongchun martial arts school?" Logan stretched out his steel claw and narrowed his eyes to stare at the front. "I advise you to be obedient. Your invisibility is meaningless to me!"


    "It''s me, uncle wolf..." Huang asked with a sigh. He didn''t expect that the invisibility of his tuxedo was seen through for the first time. It was really embarrassing to be seen by his own people.


    What''s more embarrassing is that Luo gengang just said that the stealth ability is obscene.


    Logan looked at him and slowly showed his birth shape. He was dressed in a handsome tuxedo and asked Huang with sunglasses on his face. He was a little embarrassed for a time. He never thought that his boss and landlord would have such a hobby. He knew he wouldn''t catch up with him.


    It''s also strange that Huang Wen''s tuxedo and Huang Wen''s breath are shielded. Otherwise, Logan can smell Huang Wen''s identity, even if Huang Wen is invisible.


    "Then what, boss, what do you do when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night? What''s more, your invisible ability? Don''t you say you''re not a mutant? What''s more, why do you wear sunglasses in the middle of the night?" Logan hesitated, still unable to restrain his curiosity.


    "This is technology." Huang asked, shrugging helplessly, pointing to his tuxedo and slow motion glasses, and explained, "isn''t this tuxedo handsome?"


    "Handsome is handsome, but who wears sunglasses at night!" Logan shrugged, looked at Huang suspiciously and asked, "can you say that your sunglasses are also high-tech? Can you see through? Boss, you, eh ~"


    Logan dragged a heavy long sound. No wonder Logan would make such a disdainful voice. Stealth and perspective. Huang asked himself that it sounded very obscene.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my glasses don''t have that kind of obscene function!" Huang Wenyi stares at Logan. He wants to... Cough, no, even if there is, Huang Wenyi won''t use them casually!


    "Oh? Really?" Logan narrowed his eyes slightly and obviously didn''t believe what Huang asked. "Then, boss, can you tell me what you want to do when you dress up with such high technology in the middle of the night? Is it difficult? Are you also a vigilante?"


    The righteous police in Logan''s mouth are not temporary police officers, but heroes who hide in the dark and use their ability to do good. They either fight criminals or punish gangs, and like to wear their own strange clothes to hide their identity.


    Although what Huang Wen was wearing at this time was not a strange dress, such a tuxedo to hide his identity was no different from those righteous policemen.


    "That''s not true." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile, and then his face became serious. "I have an enemy who wants to step on the spot..."


    "Oh! So it is!" Logan finally nodded a little clearly this time. Although he just came today, he also knew about Huang Hong''s death. Therefore, Huang asked that it was reasonable to go out to find an enemy.


    "Fortunately, boss, you show your identity in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll have a fight." Logan smiled and put away his steel claws. "In that case, I''ll go back to help the boss look after the house first. Don''t worry, boss. I know. I didn''t see anything!"


    "Alas!" watching Logan turn and leave, Huang asked with a helpless sigh, then shook his head, started the stealth function of the tuxedo again and disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 38

    In the middle of the night, Huang Wen went to the karate hall where the Goliath gang was located. Huang Wen heard some news that the branch where Sheriff Yifu was located was quietly transferring the wealth of the Goliath Gang recently. It was still an overseas channel.


    As for the source of the news, it is naturally the gang of kimho behind reesfiesk. Compared with kimho group, let alone the golian Gang, there are people of kimho group even in the branch where Sheriff Yifu is located.


    Therefore, Huang Wen is going to step on the spot at night to see if he can find a chance to start. If not, at least he should find out the action track of Sheriff Yifu.


    Don''t worry about Huang Wendan. Jin will know that it is the Columbian Gang He destroyed and that Sheriff Yifu is dead in the future. Will Jin doubt him?


    Huang Wen said it doesn''t matter. In fact, Huang Wen knows that Jin already knows that he did the things of the Gelian gang. However, he is not an enemy with Jin.


    In particular, lisfisk is still practicing martial arts in Yongchun martial arts school, and even lives in Zhong Qiang''s home every day. Jin and Yongchun martial arts school have no need to turn over.


    In addition, Huang Wen''s strength is already very strong. If he shows more powerful means, Jin has no reason to be an enemy with Huang Wen. He has no conflict of interest with Huang Wen.


    Before long, Huang Wen came to the outside of the karate hall. He looked at the karate hall in front of him from a distance, as if there was no movement. There was no one in it.


    "There''s no reason to make mistakes in the news from Jinhe..." Huang asked, frowning at the direction of the karate hall. This is the news from the branch of Jinhe group. How can it be wrong?


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen walked towards the karate hall. When he came to the door of the karate hall, Huang Wen noticed something wrong.


    Originally, the door of the karate hall should be sealed by the seal of the branch, but now the seal is still there, but it is disconnected from the middle, that is, someone entered the karate hall.


    Just as Huang Wen was struggling whether to enter the karate hall or not, the door of the karate hall opened. In front of him was Sheriff Yifu, followed by several police officers behind him. Several people were holding some guns in their hands. The most extreme thing was that two people came out with a safe.


    But be struck dumb as like as two peas on the door were seen. Huang asked, even more surprised, and Huang asked that the officer of Yifu carefully tear off the stickers on the door and took out a Zhang Quanxin seal which was exactly the same, even with the same date, and put it on the door again.


    Perfect overlap, I don''t know how many times I''ve practiced!


    And this is not over. After all this, Sheriff Yifu said hello to the camera not far away. Huang Wen''s heart moved and immediately gave an order to the tuxedo to check the nearby surveillance cameras.


    Soon, the tuxedo gave a reply. Although the surrounding cameras continued shooting after nightfall, the picture had long been changed to the picture taken a few days ago.


    In other words, Sheriff Yves and others are among the cameras. They don''t appear at all. The camera has never been broken, and the door of the karate hall has never been opened.


    "Really can play!" Huang asked, shaking his head with emotion. "When it comes to professionalism, even the top thieves can''t compare with you!"


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to change back to monitoring. Because of a wrong monitoring, he acted more. At least, without monitoring, no one knew that Sheriff Eve had been killed by him.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a cold light. Looking at Sheriff Yifu and a group of police officers walking along the nearby path, Huang Wen also followed up.


    Not long after, Sergeant Yifu came to the door of a low house and winked at his men. Several policemen blocked the door of the house, while Sergeant Yifu walked in with guns and two policemen carrying the safe.


    Huang Wen frowned when he saw this, and the invisibility defect of the tuxedo was reflected again. Huang Wen hid his body, not without it. When several police officers blocked the door here completely, Huang Wen couldn''t get through the wall.


    Fortunately, before long, Sheriff Yifu came out with two police officers, but with a look of dissatisfaction on his face and everything in his hands.


    Huang Wen speculated that there should be a place to sell stolen goods in the house. Sheriff Yifu frowned. I''m afraid it was the selling price, which didn''t satisfy him.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t care about these problems. He didn''t mean to go in and rob the assets of the Corinthian Gang, although in theory, these assets were his booty.


    But in this way, it''s too easy to expose. In addition, Huang Wen has no channel to sell the stolen goods. He goes from Jinhe and doesn''t give it away. Huang Wen is sorry, so he doesn''t bother to pay attention. Anyway, the last $10 million is enough for a long time.


    "Well, when the matter is solved, wait for the money to arrive!" Sheriff Yifu looked around at his men. "Keep your mouth tight. Don''t let the wind out. I won''t give you less money, whether it''s me or the boss!"


    "Thank you, boss Yifu!" the police officers laughed one after another and looked very flattering, "boss Yifu, let''s go first..."


    "Go, go!" Sheriff Yifu waved his hand impatiently, looked at the departure of his police officers, looked at the low house behind him, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes, "hum! You dare to earn money from boss Dickinson and me. You will have good fruit to eat at that time!"


    Then Sheriff Yifu took a deep look at the door of the low house and walked towards the outside of the alley. Huang asked and stood on the roadside. After hearing Sheriff Yifu''s words, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Is there a better scapegoat than the people in this low house?


    The accounts were divided unevenly, and he resented. Moreover, he died near the low house. Others don''t know what Sheriff Eve did. Can Sheriff Dickinson know enough?


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen took out a melon seed. Looking at the sheriff Yifu getting closer and closer, he knocked a melon seed.


    "Kaka!"


    "What sound?" Sergeant Yifu just passed by. When he heard the news, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. He looked around vigilantly, but he didn''t see anything.


    Huang Wen gently waved his hand, and a melon seed shell fell on the collar between Sheriff Yifu''s coat and shirt, and then got stuck there.


    "Bang!" just as Sheriff Yifu walked out of the alley, just past the corner, an explosion remembered that Sheriff Yifu''s head and neck were separated.


    Huang asked. When he heard the explosion, the low house with faint movement shook his head. They were not clean. What if they didn''t do it? There must be a scapegoat for the death of a sheriff, otherwise Sheriff Dickinson can''t afford it.


    And originally it was selling stolen goods. The unclean low house and the discord with Sheriff Yifu were naturally the best scapegoats.

 Chapter 39

    Soon, Huang Wen returned to Yongchun martial arts school. The rest of what happened has nothing to do with him. Anyway, all the revenge before Huang Wen has been avenged. Sheriff Yifu is an extra gift.


    After Huang Wen returned to Yongchun martial arts school, although Luo Gen heard the news again, he didn''t mean to come out this time. After all, we all know that Huang Wen is going to seek revenge. Luo Gen can''t run out and ask Huang Wen whether he has succeeded in revenge?


    As Huang Wen expected, after hearing the explosion, there was something moving, not just the people in the low house. The police officers who were going to celebrate and get an extra harvest looked at each other subconsciously when they heard the explosion.


    "Just now, what''s that sound?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be the sound of explosion..."


    "No, I heard it like a gunshot. Moreover, it seems that it is not an ordinary gun. It should be a large caliber gunshot!"


    "Isn''t that where we just left? Boss Yifu, he shouldn''t..."


    At this point, the faces of all the policemen suddenly changed, especially the two policemen who followed Sheriff Yves into the low house. They looked at each other.


    "Just now, boss Yifu and the person who negotiated the price had a little unhappy. They deducted a little more money. Will it be that boss Yifu clashed with them again?"


    "I''d better go back and have a look. If boss Yifu has an accident, we won''t have good fruit to eat! Director, he won''t let us go..."


    A group of police officers vigilantly took out their guns and slowly groped back to the location of the short house. When they just saw the previous intersection, their faces changed!


    It can be clearly seen in the front that Sheriff Yifu''s body is separated from his head, and there are several people from the forces of low houses on the side, frowning at the body, then came forward to explore and moved the body away.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" the oldest policeman grabbed the young policeman who was about to rush out, "this is their sphere of influence. They have support at any time. Please inform the director and the police station quickly!"


    "Jingling!"


    While resting in the beauty village, Sheriff Dickinson, who looked a little tired, was just about to fall asleep when he suddenly heard his mobile phone ring.


    "Who? Is that yellow faced woman urging you to go home?" a charming voice sounded. "Didn''t you say you wanted to divorce her? You won''t eat clean and don''t admit it?"


    "Don''t make trouble, it seems that it''s the phone of one of his men." Sheriff Dickinson frowned and picked up the phone. He thought of the recent sale of stolen goods by Sheriff Yves and motioned the woman around him to shut up.


    The woman was witty and didn''t mean to make trouble any more. She quietly held Sheriff Dickinson''s body.


    "Hello?"


    "Director! No, boss Yifu has an accident. Those people want to eat our goods!" a slightly hasty voice sounded.


    "What? They have the courage?" a trace of anger flashed in Sheriff Dickinson''s eyes. "How''s Eve?"


    "Boss Yifu is dead and his head has been beaten down..." the young policeman''s voice was a little frightened and angry. "They are dealing with boss Yifu''s body. Old John asked us to inform the director of your support first."


    "Yves is dead?!" Sheriff Dickinson''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He realized the seriousness of the matter. Originally, if Sheriff Yves was only hurt, everything would be fine, but Sheriff Yves was dead, things would be big!


    Although the police rank of Sheriff Yifu is two levels worse than that of him, he is also a deputy sheriff. To achieve the position of deputy sheriff, it is not comparable to low-level police officers, detectives, even inspectors and supervisors.


    If any Sheriff has an accident, the general administration should pay close attention to it. If this matter is not handled well, I''m afraid the position of Sheriff Dickinson''s branch Sheriff may not be guaranteed!


    "Damn it, how dare they!" Sheriff Dickinson looked very angry. He pushed away the woman around him and informed every police officer of the branch through the emergency contact information of the police station system.


    Not long after, Sheriff Dickinson took a group of police officers to surround the passage near the low house. He noticed that mark, the person in charge of the low house, was hiding in the low house. For a time, he didn''t know whether to fight or escape.


    Mark noticed something was wrong when he found Sheriff Eve''s death, but there was no one around and no trace of police officers, so mark made a wrong decision.


    He wanted to cover up the death of Sheriff Yifu, at least not to be found in a short time. Otherwise, Sheriff Yifu died near the low house and said nothing to them.


    But it''s a pity that Sheriff Dickinson came much faster than Mark thought, and even came quietly. The branch police officers hiding in the dark just saw them deal with Sheriff Eve''s affairs, which made yellow mud fall into their crotch, not shit but shit.


    Mark looked at the heavily armed Branch police officers outside. Although they had all kinds of heavy weapons in their low houses, they opened fire and fought with the branch police officers thoroughly, which was equivalent to starting an exile career.


    "Eve found out that this is a place for selling stolen goods. A man came to the spot in advance. Unexpectedly, he was killed!" Sheriff Dickinson looked at the police officers of the branch with a sad face, his eyes red and even tears.


    "Yifu died for the police station. I will report his achievements and strive for the maximum welfare and pension for Yifu''s family..."


    Sheriff Dickinson''s expression and words are full of appeal. Even the police officers who don''t know the truth have believed Sheriff Dickinson''s words. As for the police officers who know the truth, they don''t mean to tell the truth at all.


    Including the young, impulsive police officer, because he knew that if he had broken the bubble of the lie, not only Dickinson, but most of his officers would lose their job and be sentenced to prison.


    "Now, the people inside are a group of terrorists. Eve has been brutally killed by them. We want to catch them and avenge Eve, regardless of life and death!" Sheriff Dickinson took a deep breath, as if he had finally relieved his breath, and his eyes flashed across the police officers.


    "However, I don''t want anyone to sacrifice again, so you must take good care of yourself and avenge Yifu on the premise of saving your own life!"


    "Avenge Sheriff Yifu!" all the police officers drank high.


    When Mark heard this, he looked at his men and took a deep breath: "Damn it! It seems that Dickinson is going to put this thing on us completely. He won''t stay alive..."


    "Who killed Yifu? Don''t let me find you. I won''t die with you!"


    "Now, there''s no need to fight hard. Keep the green mountains. We''re not afraid of no firewood. Let''s leave along the secret road and avoid it for a while!"

 Chapter 40

    With Mark''s decision, although the faces of all his men were unwilling and angry, they still clenched their teeth and flashed fierce light in their eyes. They quickly took the valuable things in the low house with them and prepared to escape here along the secret road.


    Outside the low house, Sheriff Dickinson, who mobilized the police, was also worried that mark and others had run away, so he quickly winked at his confidants. Several police officers of the blasting group came out and installed a bomb on the door of the low house.


    "Bang!"


    After the police officers retreated to a safe distance, the bomb exploded and directly opened the door of the low house. Sheriff Dickinson waved his hand and the police officers rushed into the low house.


    "Chief, no one!" soon a police officer sent a message, which made Sheriff Dickinson''s face sink.


    "Search! Didn''t they just go in? See if there is a secret way and catch up!" Sheriff Dickinson thought of the news reported by his subordinates and immediately issued a new order.


    "Bang!"


    There was another explosion. When a policeman found the secret road and couldn''t wait to rush in, he was injured by the bomb left by mark and others. Two policemen were killed and three policemen were seriously injured on the spot.


    "Inform the ambulance to come and leave someone to deal with the wounded. The rest, continue to pursue! Pay attention to prevention!" Sheriff Dickinson''s face did not fluctuate and continued to give orders.


    The casualties were still within the scope of Sheriff Dickinson, but they were just a few low-level police officers. The police above the detective did not rush into the low house, but helped command and guard the main roads outside.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Soon, there was a gunshot in the secret road. It was a gunfight between the police officers of the branch and mark and others. In the end, mark and others were killed even though they had terrain and heavy weapons.


    After all, the gunfight was so loud that it was not only the police of other branches who were shocked, but even George Stacy, the director of the New York Police Department, who came here.


    This made Sheriff Dickinson, who had planned strategies, panic at once, but fortunately, due to the tenacious resistance of mark and others, the whole people in the low house, including mark, were finally killed on the spot.


    "I need an explanation, Dickinson!" George Stacy looked at Sheriff Dickinson with a trace of anger on his face. "Not only me, but also the Bureau of investigation, the political style Inspection Bureau, and even the media. This time, there were more than a dozen dead and injured police officers and a deputy Sheriff..."


    "Don''t worry, director! I will give a satisfactory explanation of this matter!" Sheriff Dickinson quickly made a commitment, "I will also come forward from the media to ensure that it can be solved!"


    "Well, I hope you can do as you said. Otherwise, just public opinion and public opinion will be enough to take off your clothes!" George Stacy gave Sheriff Dickinson a deep look. "Now, you have to deal with the media!"


    "Yes! I''ll arrange it right away. I''ll deal with these reporters!" Sheriff Dickinson nodded and walked to the reporters who were forcibly stopped by the police and shouted that they want the right to know.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am the person in charge of this operation, the director of the 19th branch of New York, Dickinson." Sheriff Dickinson took a deep breath and looked sad. At the same time, he glanced at one of the female reporters, who was the same one who slept with Sheriff Dickinson before.


    "In the jurisdiction of our 19th branch, there is a dark force selling stolen goods. Our branch has been watching them for a long time. This time, I sent deputy sheriff Yifu to investigate the matter..."


    "But I didn''t expect that the vicious terrorists found Yifu and killed him cruelly. After receiving the news, I immediately organized the police officers of the Branch Bureau to arrest these terrorists!"


    "As a result, we can see that these terrorists have all kinds of heavy weapons in their hands, which has caused great trouble to our actions. Although we have completed the task and killed all of them, some police officers have died again..."


    "Sheriff Dickinson, how do these terrorists have so many heavy weapons?" the female reporter asked as soon as Sheriff Dickinson''s voice fell, as if she had been prepared.


    "This is all kinds of gangs from the underground of New York. They provide the source of weapons for these terrorists!" Sheriff Dickinson said in a deep voice with a flash of anger on his face.


    "Well, since these underground gangs led to this tragedy, does Sheriff Dickinson have any plans to deal with the gangs?" the female reporter asked again before the colleagues had time to speak.


    "Of course there is!" Sheriff Dickinson nodded. "I can''t disclose the details so as not to leak the news. However, the underground gangs in the area where the 19th branch is located are not as good as before!"


    "Sheriff Dickinson, what will happen to Eve and other police officers who died because of this action?" the female reporter asked for the third time in the angry eyes of her peers.


    "They all died to maintain social stability. They should receive honor and pension!" Sheriff Dickinson solemnly promised, "I will report the matter and win the most pension for their families!"


    "Well, according to the usual practice, I have answered the three questions. For this action, I still need to report to the above, as well as the follow-up of handling this matter. If there are any questions, wait until I finish handling them, and then come to me in branch 19!"


    Then Sheriff Dickinson nodded, turned and left, leaving a crowd of reporters looking at each other and the proud female reporter.


    Finally, the reporters can only leave reluctantly. As for the report and how to report, there are only these three questions in total. Naturally, they can only report these three questions.


    Sheriff Dickinson also began to report on this operation. With the operation of the interpersonal relationship behind Sheriff Dickinson, this matter was soon suppressed without criticism from the media.


    "Did you do this?" the next morning, Huang asked Logan and his party to have dinner at Zhong Bo. Logan saw the news report. Although he didn''t ask directly, his eyes made Huang understand Logan''s meaning.


    Huang Wen shook his head, indicating that the follow-up had nothing to do with him. Then his thoughts diverged and thought of how he won the stage prop lottery after completing Sheriff Yifu''s task last night.


    Originally, Huang Wen''s heart still had some expectations. After all, this is Huang Wen''s first stage prop lottery. From this lottery, we should be able to roughly know what level of props the future stage lottery will be.


    "Ding! Congratulations on getting the stage prop, hammer (from the car repairman of Shaolin football, special note: as an car repairman, it''s logical for me to have a hammer around me)"


    "This broken hammer has a hammer to use!" Huang asked, throwing the hammer into the system space with black lines.

 Chapter 41

    "It is reported that several large pits left by the suspected explosion were found in the suburbs of New York City yesterday. Soon, the police and relevant weapons experts went to investigate..." the next news appeared on TV, which was still related to Huang Wen.


    "I''m sure it''s definitely not the mark of the current bomb explosion!" a scholar in a straight suit and glasses said firmly in an interview, "this is definitely a new weapon developed by the military!"


    "The three pits left by the suspected explosion have no traces of any explosive chemicals. They are just a simple energy explosion. I have reason to believe that the military has developed a high-power energy bomb!"


    "Can there be any strange chemical composition? It can be eaten." Huang asked. Hearing the scholar''s words, he subconsciously shook his head and muttered in his heart.


    In the final analysis, the skill of baozi mine is to convert the object he bit into the ability to explode, and then explode. Although the power and form are similar to bombs, the essence is not the same.


    "Can''t it be the traces left by other things?" the host looked at the scholar with some doubts and asked, "since there are no chemicals for explosion, it may also be meteorites or the like."


    "How could it be a meteorite?" the scholar stared at the host and said unhappily, "there are no impact objects and meteorite fragments around those craters. This is the energy bomb developed by the military!"


    "No! This is not an energy bomb. Our military has not developed the so-called energy bomb!" a man in a straight suit broke into the studio. The host''s face changed and quickly looked at the following guide.


    "Forget it." the director reluctantly spread his hands, reminded him along the headset, and then continued to record and broadcast the program, as if everything was arranged in advance.


    "According to the detection of our military scientists, this is the trace left by the impact of a meteorite." the military man threw out a stack of data and threw it in front of the scholars. "This is an ice meteorite. The composition of iron, nickel, ammonia and cyanide left on the land at the scene is basically the same as that of the last ice meteorite."


    "Because the volume of this ice meteorite is relatively small, and it burns and decomposes in the air, it doesn''t leave any traces on the ground..."


    "It''s impossible, I was..." the scholar looked at the data in his hand and subconsciously wanted to refute it.


    "Hmm?" the military man looked at the scholar coldly, but the camera aimed at the information on the table and didn''t record the scene.


    "I thought it was the original composition of the soil. I made a mistake." the scholar swallowed his saliva and immediately revised his speech. The hero didn''t suffer immediate losses. It was not too late to express his opinions when he left the studio. There was no need to fight hard with the military.


    "It seems that the military really has that energy bomb." Logan shrugged when he saw here. However, Logan didn''t care much about any bomb and its effect. He couldn''t kill him anyway.


    "It''s possible." Huang Wen nodded. After all, Huang Wen, as the manufacturer of the explosion crater in the suburbs of New York, naturally knows that it is definitely not caused by ice meteorites.


    The military came so soon to block the news, naturally not to protect Huang Wen. It should be that the military is indeed developing or already has an energy bomb.


    However, the military suddenly appeared in the studio. I''m afraid not only Logan and Huang Wen subconsciously thought that the energy bomb was real, but also many people would think so.


    But it doesn''t matter. The military doesn''t care how ordinary people guess. The real purpose of the military in the studio is to release smoke bombs.


    Just like all kinds of alien contact events, the military will come forward to refute the rumor, and sometimes the explanation of refuting the rumor is a trifle, but it is precisely in this way that people can''t figure out the true and false.


    Those who believe in the military will think that the crater in the suburbs of New York is caused by ice meteorites. Those who do not believe will subconsciously think that the military has the weapon of energy bomb.


    Energy bomb, a weapon between presence and absence, is not only a hidden threat to other countries, but also a bargaining chip and trump card for the military.


    "Energy bomb?" Tony Stark looked at obadya, who hurried to tell himself that the military has energy bombs. "Can the military still have such talents? Jarvis, check the military''s project on energy bombs."


    "Yes, sir, it''s invading the military database." Jarvis answered quickly. "The military launched the research project of energy bomb a year and a half ago. The current progress remains in the selection of materials..."


    "Isn''t that the same as not studying? Did you hear that? It''s just a smoke bomb released by the military. Don''t worry, I developed it casually... EH." Tony Stark was saying, and suddenly stopped, because he forgot the name of the missile he had studied before.


    "Forget it, no matter what it''s called." Tony Stark waved his hand and looked at obadya and smiled, "but be careful, the military uses the name of this energy bomb to suppress the price of missiles..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m the best at this kind of thing. I won''t let the military succeed!" obadaiya breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Tony with some expectation. Stark asked, "Tony, are you sure you can develop that energy bomb?"


    "It''s not difficult, but I don''t want to spend this time. You know, I''m very busy." Tony Stark spread his hands. "Don''t worry, the missiles I developed before will be enough for ten years!"


    "Well, Tony, you''re busy." obadya''s face didn''t change, just nodded, got up and left Tony Stark''s house.


    "Jarvis, call up all the information about the explosion pit in the suburbs of New York yesterday!" Tony Stark looked serious and gave a new order to Jarvis as soon as obadya left.


    Ice meteorites are definitely impossible. If a meteorite falls on the outskirts of New York City and Tony Stark doesn''t find it in advance, how can he ensure that the meteorite won''t fall on his house?


    The military has not developed an energy bomb, so the explosion in the suburbs of New York is not so simple.


    "Is that all?" Tony Stark frowned and looked at the information in front of him. There was nothing he wanted to see. "Is there no satellite monitoring of the suburbs of New York yesterday?"


    "Sorry, sir, there was no satellite shooting the explosion in the suburbs of New York yesterday. Now the number of satellites is limited, and no one will stare at a deserted land with satellites." Javier replied.


    "So, the data show that what should have caused the explosion?" Tony Stark had a faint answer in his heart.


    "According to data analysis, 37% may have developed an energy bomb for influential people, and 63% may have awakened for people with abilities such as mutants."


    "Lucky boy." Tony Stark shook his head. It was not a technology side event. His interest suddenly decreased.

 Chapter 42

    No one really knows the truth of the explosion crater in the suburbs of New York. Some people believe that an ice meteorite once fell in the suburbs of New York. Some people believe that the military developed an energy bomb.


    However, generally speaking, no one suspected Huang Wen, because there was no clue to connect the explosion pit with Huang Wen, including Logan.


    A month later, everything in Yongchun martial arts school was on the right track. Many students who persevered were awarded student level medals after Huang Wen''s test.


    As for Zhong Qiang, although under the special supervision of Huang Wen, he also received a student level medal, his weight can only be regarded as unsatisfactory.


    The goal set by Huang Wen for Zhong Qiang is ten kilograms a month. Zhong Qiang finally rose from 110 kilograms to 118 kilograms. It seems that it is really difficult to reach 150 kilograms of Huang Wen''s final task.


    After all, Zhong Qiang''s overall weight is lighter now, and he can improve faster. If he waits until his weight rises again and wants to continue to improve, it will be much more difficult.


    In addition, in the past month, Huang Wen tried every means to find Logan for two small tasks, but he didn''t know whether it was the reason why he defeated Logan or the reason why he was too familiar with Logan. The original extraordinary lucky draw fell to the fan level, which frustrated Huang Wen''s plan to collect wool.


    As for the two stage prop sweepstakes, they are the same as the hammer sweepstakes. The long umbrella used by Zhou Xiaolong in the dragon''s descendant film is the source of the famous "see if my umbrella is fast or your gun is fast".


    If this long umbrella can also keep out the rain, the second stage prop lottery will make Huang Wen more sad and laughing.


    That''s a folding stool. Yes, it''s a folding stool from the God of food movie. It''s known as the first of the seven weapons. Now this folding stool is sitting under Logan''s ass.


    I have to say that this folding stool is worthy of being the first of the seven weapons. Such a small folding stool can withstand nearly 300 kg of Logan sitting on it. It''s really strong enough, but it''s not strong enough. How can you beat people?


    After these two sweepstakes, Huang asked about the stage prop sweepstakes. As for Zhong Qiang''s task, let''s go with it.


    "Ask brother! I''ve really tried my best. I''ve gained 8 kilograms a month. I didn''t dare to think about it before!" Zhong Qiang looked at Huang with a bitter face. "Moreover, my appetite has increased and my physical quality is higher than before..."


    "You''re a little stronger, not a little fatter!" Zhong Bo smiled. "Now you look much healthier than before, but you''re still a little thin. I asked you to spend more energy on practicing!"


    "Don''t worry, Zhong Bo, leave it to me." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "You should increase your training this month, but don''t worry, I know your physical condition and won''t break you down!"


    "Moreover, you should also be able to feel that you are not only more energetic than before, but also more relaxed than before, right?"


    "So it is." Zhong Qiang felt his powerful body and nodded. As Huang asked, his physical quality is indeed much better than before, and his spirit is also better.


    "You just chat, don''t you eat?" Logan looked at the hot pot he had cleaned up and looked at Zhong Bo. Zhong Bo stood up, smiled, shook his head and went to the back kitchen to bring food. Zhong Qiang also quickly stood up to help.


    "It''s really comfortable now!" Logan touched his belly. He didn''t feel too comfortable in Yongchun martial arts school this month. Subconsciously, Logan stretched his waist.


    "Don''t stretch when you eat!" Huang asked, smiling and pressing Logan''s shoulder.


    "That day was uncomfortable!" Logan rolled his eyes, but he didn''t really mean to be angry, because the new hot pot ingredients were brought, and he Logan would eat again.


    "Finally found the hot pot shop!" a slightly excited voice sounded at the door of the hot pot shop.


    Huang Wen and others subconsciously turned their heads and looked at a young man with a bag on his back. He grinned and nodded at the people. Zhong Qiang quickly stood up and helped his father greet the guests.


    "Child, are you alone?" Zhong Qiang handed the menu and asked with a smile, "where''s your adult?"


    "I''m not a child. I''m 15 years old!" the boy seriously corrected Zhong Qiang''s address. "I came to study in the United States from Huaxia Xiangjiang alone, so I''m the only one. You don''t need two bowls and chopsticks."


    "Huaxia Xiangjiang? You came to study in the United States alone when you were 15?" Zhong Qiang looked at the boy in surprise. Not only Zhong Qiang, but Huang Wen and others also looked at the 15-year-old boy who wandered abroad alone.


    Logan didn''t have much reaction. When he awakened his mutant ability at the age of 13, he fled his place of life and wandered the world with his cheap brother.


    "The family naturally disagreed at first, but I told them that I could!" the boy''s eyes flashed resolute eyes, "so they were finally persuaded by me!"


    "It''s a little man!" Zhong Bo came over with a smile. "Order what you want to eat directly. I invited this meal. If you have any problems in the future, you can come to Chinatown to find me. We overseas Chinese naturally want to unite and help each other!"


    "Thank you, uncle. Don''t bother..." hearing this, the boy scratched his head with some embarrassment, "I can solve it myself!"


    "Ha ha, I mean, come to me if you have a problem. If you have no problem, you can also come to eat hot pot!" Zhong Bo smiled. "I think you''re lonely to eat alone. Why don''t you sit down and eat with us!"


    "Well, you don''t have to wait for the pot to boil!" this time, the boy smiled and nodded, agreed, and sat down next to Huang Wen.


    "Little man, what''s your name?" Zhong Bo brought some more ingredients and asked with a smile as he looked at the innocent boy wolfing down.


    "My name is Huang Liang." Huang Liang swallowed the beef in his mouth and said with a smile.


    "Eh? Surnamed Huang? I''m still asking your family!" Zhong Bo''s face smiled more brightly. "It''s really fate!"


    "It''s really fate!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded and looked at Huang Liang next to him. "Hello, my name is Huang asked. If you have anything to do, you can go to Yongchun martial arts school to find me!"


    "Yongchun?!" Huang Liang''s chopsticks suddenly stopped, looked at Huang in surprise, and then looked up and down, "do you really open Yongchun martial arts school? What''s your vein?"


    Although Huang Wen is Ye Wen, Huang Wen certainly won''t say so.


    "Chen Huashun, IP man''s pulse." Huang man said that Huang Hong''s master was IP man''s disciple. So, Huang Hong was IP man''s grandson.


    "My great grandfather was Huang Liang, a disciple of master Ye Wen. I practiced Wing Chun boxing with my grandfather when I was a child..." Huang Liang looked at Huang Wen and arched his hands. "So, is your generation higher than me?"

 Chapter 43

    "Great grandfather..." Huang asked, smelling the speech and smiled. "If it''s not your father''s generation, then I''m your peer. If it''s your father, I''ll be your martial uncle."


    "Naturally, my father should be included." Huang Liang nodded, stood up and solemnly arched his hands at Huang Wen. "Yongchun, Huang Liang, have you seen martial uncle Huang Wen!"


    "OK, I don''t have so many rules here." Huang asked with a smile and waved his hand. "Well, sit down and have dinner. Since you are my martial nephew, you can go to Yongchun martial arts school to find me if you have anything."


    "Hey, hey, you''re welcome." Huang Liang didn''t refuse Huang''s question as he refused Zhong Bo before. He sat down with a smile and looked at Huang with bright eyes.


    "Martial uncle, did you come into contact with Jeet kune do when you opened a martial arts school in the United States? How was the Jeet Kune Do school created by Bruce Lee in the past opened in the United States?"


    "There are many Jeet Kune Do halls in the United States." Huang asked and thought, "however, there is no Jeet Kune Do hall near Chinatown. As for the most authentic Jeet Kune Do hall, that is, the one where Bruce Lee used to be, in San Francisco, if you want to go there, I''m afraid it will take some time and money."


    "It''s good to see it." Huang Liang nodded with a smile, and a trace of worship and regret flashed in his eyes. "Unfortunately, Bruce Lee died young, otherwise, he will be able to carry forward Jeet kune do completely!"


    "Bruce Lee, what a familiar name..." Logan''s chopsticks stopped. If Logan hadn''t lived long enough and used chopsticks before, he was really not used to such eating tools, but after using them, Logan felt that they were really easy to use.


    At this time, Logan stopped his chopsticks and frowned. He had lost his memory, but he just heard Bruce Lee''s name, which made him think of something.


    Strange memory fragments are in Logan''s mind. Slowly, Logan remembers a little of what happened in the past.


    At that time, Logan had not been injected into aidman alloy. At that time, he was wandering in the United States. He met a talkative and gentle looking man, Bruce Lee, in San Francisco.


    At that time, Bruce Lee was integrating into the essence of many boxing and world martial arts, and wanted to create a comprehensive free boxing. When he learned that Rogan had many kinds of fighting skills, Bruce Lee was very happy to ask Rogan for advice.


    Bruce Lee''s speed and strength at that time were still a little behind Logan, but they had far exceeded ordinary people, especially Bruce Lee''s combat skills and response.


    Logan even felt that Bruce Lee''s fighting consciousness and reaction were not much weaker than his beast perception. However, Logan did not stay in San Francisco for too long. After exchanging some martial arts experience with Bruce Lee, Logan left San Francisco.


    "Originally, I once had so many combat skills and experience..." Logan''s eyes lit up slowly, suddenly turned his head and looked at Huang and asked, "go, accompany me to duel!"


    "Ah? So urgent?" Zhong Qiang looked at Logan in surprise. After a month of contact, Zhong Qiang was already familiar with Logan''s strength. He even guessed that Logan might not be an ordinary person.


    "All right." Huang asked. Although he didn''t know why logan was in such a hurry, he nodded and stood up. "I''m almost ready to eat. Come and have dinner instead!"


    "Duel? I want to see it too!" Huang Liang''s eyes lit up and stood up. He looked at Huang with bright eyes.


    "OK, let''s go together." Huang asked without refusing. He took Huang Liang to Yongchun martial arts school.


    At this time, some students in Yongchun martial arts school are still practicing boxing hard, and risfisk is supervising them, or it is more appropriate to look at them.


    "Teacher, have you finished?" risfisk came over when he saw Huang''s question, and then saw the awe inspiring Logan. He was stunned, "Mr. Logan, what is this?"


    For Logan, rhysfix knew much better than Zhong. After he told Kim about Logan''s appearance, Kim soon found out Logan''s identity.


    Wolverine!


    This name is still very famous in the underground world, especially the legend of the immortal wolf, which makes many underground forces yearn.


    Therefore, when risfisk knew Logan''s identity, he was also in awe of Logan.


    "Well, you go eat. Uncle wolf wants to compete with me again. Let''s get out of the way!" Huang asked, nodded and looked at a group of students. The students stopped one after another when they heard the speech. They looked forward to Huang asked and Logan and gave up their place.


    "Be careful, now I''m different from before!" Logan arched his hand at Huang, specially reminded him, and then stepped forward. The momentum of the whole person really looked different.


    If Logan fought purely according to the instinct of the beast, then Logan at this time is a beast full of wisdom. He fully knows how to give full play to his greatest advantage to fight.


    Of course, Logan didn''t mean to stretch out his steel claw. This competition was just to confirm the fighting skills in his memory.


    "Shua!" a sound broke through the air. Logan clawed his hands like sharp wolf claws and hit Huang Wen''s chest sideways.


    "Pa!" Huang asked, grabbed Logan''s wrist, pulled it and kicked Logan in the stomach.


    "Boo!" but logan was already ready. His other hand was waiting for Huang Wen. They collided hands and feet, and Huang Wen stepped back two steps.


    Logan turned back a somersault. At the next moment, a carp stood up, kicked under his feet at a speed that ordinary people can''t do, rushed to Huang Wen''s face, walked forward quickly, turned his claws by hand, and kept grasping Huang Wen''s neck.


    Huang Wen saw Logan coming fiercely. He also stepped back at his feet. At the same time, his head tilted back and opened the distance from Logan.


    After Huang Wen retreated five steps in a row, his footwall suddenly sank, one foot bent and stepped on the ground, and the other foot kicked Logan''s stomach.


    "Pa!" Logan lifted up one foot and blocked Huang Wen''s foot, but he lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    Huang asked, kicking on the steel muscles and bones, was shocked back half a step, and then watched Logan fall to the ground. He couldn''t help laughing and asked, "are you still coming? Uncle wolf?"


    "No, it''s boring!" Uncle wolf jumped up from the ground and turned his mouth. His strength and speed were not above Huang Wen, and his combat skills were not ahead. Naturally, it was impossible to compete with Huang Wen.


    In fact, at Huang Wen''s level, there is no essential difference between one combat mode and ten combat modes. Every attack and defense in Huang Wen''s battle has completely broken away from the limitation of moves.


    "That''s awesome!" Huang Liang looked at Huang with bright eyes after witnessing the whole battle. For a moment, he was moved.

 Chapter 44

    "Pa Pa Pa!" fierce applause broke out in Yongchun martial arts school. This was a subconscious move of the students of Yongchun martial arts school. Although the just competition was short, it was extremely wonderful in the eyes of the students!


    "Martial uncle, can I also learn boxing from you here?" Huang Liang walked to Huang Wen with bright eyes and asked eagerly.


    "Of course," Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "You are also my descendant of Yongchun and my younger generation. You have no problem practicing boxing. Of course, I still have to test your basic skills first, can you?"


    "No problem! I can!" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed with confidence when he heard that Kung Fu was to be tested.


    "Wing Chun, how much have you practiced?" Huang asked, smiling as he looked at Huang Liang, who was full of energy, standing upright with his feet together, his hands hanging on his legs and looking forward.


    "I''ve been laying the foundation for the routine of small ideas and Bridge finding. Now I''ll demonstrate it to martial uncle!"


    Huang Liang arched his hands at Huang Wen. He lifted his hands from his legs to his chest. He clenched his fists with his fist heart up and his fist back down. He pulled his arms back slightly, and began to think about the primary introduction routine of Wing Chun boxing.


    Small thoughts are the basis of Wing Chun boxing. Huang Wen teaches the students of Wing Chun martial arts school exactly the routine of small thoughts. Only by practicing small thoughts well can they be regarded as apprentices who meet Huang Wen''s requirements.


    The students taught by Huang Wen obviously have a big gap with Huang Liang. The most important aspect is Huang Liang''s essence and spirit.


    With Ye Wen and Bai zhantang''s eyesight, Huang Wen can naturally see that Huang Liang in front of him is definitely a genius, a genius for boxing!


    Soon, Huang Liang finished his little thoughts, and his face was a little red, but his breath was still very stable without any fatigue. Then he began the Boxing Routine of looking for the bridge.


    "In this way, he is already at the entry level. If he practices the finger marking routine, he may be at the proficiency level. At this age, he is not worse than Huang Wen!" an idea flashed in Huang Wen''s mind, and he was moved, "this is a good seedling!"


    "Huang Liang, give me a hand!" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang with bright eyes and smiling.


    "OK!" Huang Liang seemed to understand something. He grinned and put his hands together with Huang Wen. Their hands were as if they were inseparable and not sticky, feeling each other''s strength, speed and reaction.


    Although Huang Wen has just seen Huang Wen compete with Logan, he already knows that Huang Wen''s strength is very strong, what surprised Huang Liang is that Huang Wen''s unfathomable breath is far beyond his grandfather.


    "Step!" after a distracted time, Huang Liang''s body was pushed out by Huang Wen, but Huang Wen grabbed Huang Liang''s wrist in time so that he didn''t fall.


    "Huang Liang, would you like to worship me as a teacher?" Huang asked, loosening Huang Liang and looking at Huang Liang''s eyes seriously.


    "Disciple Huang Liang, meet the master!" Huang Liang returned to God and immediately knelt down to worship.


    "OK, what time is it? Just a cup of tea." Huang asked with a smile and grabbed Huang Liang. "The difference between our two ages is not big. You don''t have to be bound. Come to practice boxing in your spare time. I will. As long as you are willing to learn, I can give it to you!"


    "Thank you, master, I''ll pour tea now!" Huang Liang hurriedly looked around. Although Zhong Qiang on the side didn''t understand why Huang asked why he suddenly accepted Huang Liang as an apprentice, he still pointed to the direction of the staircase, and Huang Liang ran quickly.


    Huang Liang is accepted as an apprentice, but it is different from those students of Yongchun martial arts school. These students of Yongchun martial arts school must at least reach the level of proficiency, work hard and have excellent talent. Huang Wen will officially accept an apprentice. In other words, Huang Liang is Huang Wen''s eldest disciple.


    At this point, even Zhong Qiang doesn''t have this treatment. After all, in theory, Zhong Qiang and Huang Wen are peers.


    Soon, Huang Liang ran over with a cup of tea, bent over and handed the tea to Huang Wen and said, "master, please drink tea."


    "HMM." Huang Wen nodded with a light smile, took the tea and drank, "from today on, you are my eldest disciple and my eldest martial brother of Yongchun martial arts school. I hope you won''t disappoint me in the future."


    "Disciple Huang Liang will not let Shifu down!" Huang Liang said solemnly.


    "Well, there''s still a room upstairs. You can live here when you don''t have classes at the weekend." Huang asked, putting the teacup aside, "but don''t delay your studies when you practice martial arts..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, master. I''m a Xueba!" Huang Liang patted his chest confidently. "Practicing boxing is my hobby. Learning is also my hobby!"


    "Xueba..." Zhong Qiang on one side is very uncomfortable with Xueba. In particular, Xueba is better at boxing than himself. Isn''t this a proper child from someone else''s family?


    The students nearby looked at Huang Liang with envy, but they also knew that Huang Liang''s strength just showed was far above them.


    "That''s awesome. The boy is only a teenager. He can have such strength. I''ve practiced for a month and haven''t been awarded the apprentice medal..." a thin black man with glasses muttered to himself with a depressed look.


    "However, I only have a little time to practice before going to bed after work every day, and I can practice boxing on weekends like today..."


    "Jingle bell!" just then, the black''s cell phone rang. When the black saw that it was the leader''s phone, he quickly answered it.


    "Well, there are some problems with the circuit here. Come and repair it immediately!"


    "Yes..." the black voice sounded reluctantly, and then arched his hand at Huang, "sorry, teacher, I have something urgent at work and need to leave."


    "Well, let''s go, max." Huang asked, glanced at max and nodded. "You''re finished. You can come back when you have time. Your progress is really slow."


    "Teacher, do you know my name?" Max stared at Huang with some excitement.


    "Although you come a little, but you practice very hard every time, I naturally remember you." Huang asked. Although he wondered why Max was so excited, he explained with a smile, "come on, I''m optimistic about you and strive to get the apprentice medal earlier!"


    "Thank you, teacher. I''ll work hard!" Max bowed to Huang very excitedly, and then hurried out.


    "It seems that the life of ordinary people here is not so satisfactory." Huang Liang shook his head, looked at Huang and asked, "master, when did you start to teach the routine of the guide sign?"


    "Come upstairs with me." Huang asked. Suddenly, he felt that Yongchun martial arts school was a little small, especially when there was no compartment. Maybe it should be covered or a basement should be built.

 Chapter 45

    "Master, don''t you want to teach the tricks of pointing? Why are you so mysterious?" Huang Liang followed Huang Wen to the upstairs living room, looked at Huang Wen and muttered.


    "Naturally, there is something I want to tell you." Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang seriously. "I naturally know more than Wing Chun boxing. I said that if you are willing to learn other things, I can give them to you..."


    "I still know the truth that more than I can chew. When I practice Wing Chun boxing to the point where I can graduate, I will ask my master for other martial arts!" Huang Liang thought for a moment and made a decision soon.


    "You are a child with firm faith." Huang asked, nodding with satisfaction and laughing, "in this way, I will teach you the Boxing Routine of finger pointing. You should be careful!"


    On the one hand, Huang Wen began to teach Huang Liang the standard finger routine of Wing Chun boxing. On the other hand, outside the Berkeley Institute of nuclear, biochemical technology, a young man came here by bike and entered the Institute.


    "Hello, Dr. kozler." the white haired security guard with glasses said hello to kozler, or it''s more appropriate to call him Bruce Banner. Kozler is the surname of Bruce Banner''s adoptive mother.


    As soon as the review committee came to review the experimental process here, Bruce Banner conducted an experiment with the help of his girlfriend Betty Ross.


    This is an experiment on nano microorganisms. By injecting nano microorganisms into an injured frog and irradiating the frog with gamma rays, it can restore the wound of the frog.


    If this experiment is successful, it will be a great achievement in medicine and biology. People will no longer be troubled by injuries. As long as they are treated in time, everyone can be Wolverine.


    At the beginning, the experiment could be carried out in an orderly manner. However, when the wound on the frog healed rapidly, the frog could not bear the force from gamma rays and exploded directly.


    The failure of the experiment deeply troubled Bruce Banner and Betty Ross. In particular, someone wanted to buy the Berkeley Institute of nuclear and biochemical technology and wanted to make money by using the immature technology of nano microorganisms.


    This day, Bruce Banner and Betty Ross were chatting about how to solve the problem of being acquired. The voice of his colleague Harper came from the experimental equipment.


    "The wire seems to be short circuited, Bruce, help me!"


    "I''ll come right away." Bruce Banner subconsciously got up and walked over. At this time, the wire harp was monitoring suddenly sparked with lightning, directly started the machine and stuck Harp in it.


    Bruce hurried forward and pulled harp out, and the machine showed that gamma ray was starting.


    "I can''t turn it off. The gamma ray is too high to stop!" Betty Ross''s frightened voice rang out, and harp was so frightened that he sat in the corner, trembling and afraid to move with his gas mask.


    "Come on! Run out!" Bruce Banner urged harp, but harp still curled up and trembled.


    Seeing that gamma rays were about to be emitted, Bruce Banner subconsciously blocked in front of the machine, blocked all gamma rays, and then lost consciousness.


    After waking up, Bruce Banner felt that his body was very relaxed, and even the injury to his knee a long time ago had healed. Bruce Banner thought that this was a good thing, symbolizing the success of their experiment, but the truth was far more cruel than he knew.


    Bruce Banner was able to withstand the power of gamma rays because his father David banner kept injecting some research material into his body since he was a child.


    At that time, David banner was studying human gene enhancement technology and wanted to build super soldiers. However, the military at that time did not allow David banner to conduct human experiments, and animal experiments were far from meeting David Banner''s needs.


    David banner first tried to experiment with himself, but it happened that David Banner''s son Bruce Banner was born. Looking at Bruce Banner growing up day by day, David banner had a mind and took Bruce Banner as his experiment.


    Therefore, Bruce Banner is not only the son of David banner, but also the crystallization of genetic technology in David Banner''s life.


    Even, in order to get the latest news about Bruce Banner, David banner now hides in the Research Institute and works as a cleaner.


    When Bruce Banner heard the old man in front of him, his father David banner, telling some of the truth, Bruce Banner was a little frightened and unwilling to believe it. He drove David banner out. He wanted to find the truth by himself.


    However, when Bruce Banner began to study his blood data, he still saw the truth that he couldn''t bear. It turned out that his blood was different from ordinary people. He was really an experiment!


    Endless confusion, fear and anger poured into Bruce Banner''s heart, and a powerful and uncontrollable force poured out of Bruce Banner''s body!


    "Roar!" with a roar that was not like human voice, Bruce Banner broke his clothes, shoes and watch, and even his unbreakable trousers were gradually burst.


    However, the cosmic consciousness blessed the pants and turned them from trousers to shorts, but there was no sign of further damage.


    In the Institute, Hulk was officially born and was frantically smashing everything he could see until he saw David banner.


    David banner looked at hawk with no fear in his eyes, but excited, gratified and even greedy, as if he was satisfied with the experiment he had created. Subconsciously, David banner reached out and touched hawk''s huge face.


    Hawk also seemed to recall some childhood pictures, which were warm pictures of David banner playing with him.


    However, it didn''t last long. Soon, another picture flashed in front of Haoke''s eyes.


    That year, David Banner''s human experiment was known by the military. David banner hurried home and wanted to kill Bruce Banner, who was only four years old, and end the experiment that should not have started.


    However, Bruce Banner''s mother stopped David banner. In the process of the struggle, Bruce Banner''s mother died in David Banner''s hands.


    "Roar!" thinking back, hawk let out a roar, but he forbeared. Instead of fighting David banner, he chose to escape here and David banner.


    "Boo!" Hawk made a sudden force under his feet, directly broke through the ceiling of the Institute, stood on the roof, and then jumped out of here in two steps, as if he had lightness skills.


    "My good son!" David Banner''s heart raised infinite desire. Such a powerful force is much stronger than the super soldier he wanted to train at the beginning, and he can also have such strength!

 Chapter 46

    "Yesterday, at about 11 p.m., a witness claimed to have seen a huge green humanoid monster and recorded it with his mobile phone..." the morning news broadcast on the TV made Huang Wen''s eyes freeze and look at the TV.


    In the TV news, there is a vague picture taken by the mobile phone. There is no way. When facing such a sudden supernatural event, it is a great test for the pixels of the mobile phone.


    In the picture, there is a huge green human figure, which is fleeting, appears on another high-rise building, and then disappears completely.


    "Although the picture taken by the mobile phone is not clear, it does leave deep footprints on the roof of the high-rise building." the host explained, and then the photos of giant footprints were taken on the roof.


    "We have reason to doubt that this should be a mutant, a monster!" the host looked a little excited, "but now, the monster doesn''t know where to go, and no one knows what the monster will do!"


    "Relax, uncle wolf." Huang asked, holding down Logan, who was getting up with some tension and anger, "it''s just what some people specially asked him to say."


    "When can people really not discriminate against mutants?" Logan sighed and glanced at the three people who didn''t look too different. A warm stream of comfort suddenly gushed out of his heart and quickly explained, "of course, I''m not talking about you..."


    "All capable people will experience this step!" Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and remembering the sokovia agreement of the third middle school of the US team.


    Human beings will be nervous, afraid and even jealous of creatures far beyond themselves, especially those with ability. Killing ordinary people is as simple as killing chickens.


    Therefore, people hope to control these unstable abilities. For superheroes such as the avenger alliance, people choose to record their identity and limit their actions.


    For groups such as mutants, people prefer to exterminate them. Even if mutants are still a member of human beings, and a member of human beings may become mutants at any time.


    Anyway, the ultimate goal is to control all possible threats caused by superpowers.


    "Now the reason why someone makes such remarks again is mainly that the backbone of the mutants is gone." Huang asked, whispering what Logan said before about magneto.


    "The old bald man..." Logan subconsciously mentioned Professor Charles. In Logan''s eyes, Charles is the pillar of the mutant.


    "No, I''m talking about the one in prison." Huang asked, shaking his head, "he is the main war faction among mutants. Both the main war faction and the main peace faction are indispensable..."


    "If there are only moderates, humans will think that mutants will not resist, so they will continue to oppress mutants."


    "If there is only the main war faction, I''m afraid the mutants and humans will really go to war. At that time, I''m afraid I don''t know how many innocent people will die."


    "So, when there are only moderates now, someone wants to test the bottom line of the whole mutant group, or the bottom line of the moderates, because there is no threat from the belligerents."


    "Were they two on purpose?" Logan heard this, suddenly his eyes brightened, looked at Huang and asked, "they know they can''t change the situation of mutants, so they choose to divide into two ways to let humans fear them?"


    "Who knows?" Huang asked, shrugging. "Maybe it has something to do with their respective personalities. Otherwise, with the wisdom of the professor, how can they stand on the human side so unreasonable?"


    "It is nothing more than to give the human government an attitude. The mutants he represents will not be enemies with mankind. Moreover, if mankind wants to deal with the mutants of the main war faction, it must rely on their strength."


    "It''s just a pity that the main war faction has no leader now..."


    "You know more than I thought," Logan asked with a deep look at Huang. "Last time, you told me you didn''t know much."


    "I have technology to query information." Huang asked with a smile, "Uncle wolf, haven''t you seen it?"


    Logan smelled the speech and flashed the picture of Huang Wen going out in a tuxedo and sunglasses in the middle of the night. He couldn''t help but smoke from the corners of his mouth. Although he admitted that Huang Wen was really handsome in this way, it was a little too abnormal in the middle of the night, especially Huang Wen would be invisible.


    "You mean the best way now is to save magneto?" Logan returned to his senses and continued to ask Huang for advice.


    "You can''t save him." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "These things will be done by someone. You can rest assured to do your supervision here. Moreover, the biggest trouble now is not the so-called mutant..."


    At this point, Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of concern, and the smile on his face also converged. There was still evidence that Haoke was a mutant on TV. The huge footprints and terrible earth stepping force let Huang Wen know that even if Haoke was just born, he was definitely not a role that can be easily dealt with.


    When it comes to destructive power, hawk even has to be above magneto. Even if magneto is a face man and demolishes the whole new York City, it is not impossible.


    However, magneto is rational. He knows that if he really tears his face to this step, I''m afraid mankind will completely go to war with mutants. Magneto''s ultimate goal is not to go to war, but to strive for enough interests and power for mutants.


    But Hawk is different. Hawk is completely out of control unless Betty Ross is around hawk... Well, or say the black widow whose sun is going down.


    If you really let hawk rush into downtown or Chinatown, Huang Wen is not sure to drive him out. You can''t expect hawk to have human acupoints and be ordered by Huang Wen?


    Not only hawk, but also extraterrestrial life such as Thor, KAMORA and Nebula. Even if they look the same as humans, you can''t guarantee that they really have such things as meridians and acupoints.


    "You mean, the green guy just now?" Logan raised his eyebrows, smiled and said confidently. "Don''t worry, I don''t know how much I''ve dealt with this big mutant. As long as he meets me, I promise to let him run away!"


    Hearing Logan''s promise, Huang asked the corners of his mouth. Do you want to see the scene of the Hulk vs. Wolverine?


    However, the Wolverine with aidman alloy should not be torn in half. How did the Hulk break the bones of aidman alloy? Even the joints are connected together, not to mention torn from the waist

 Chapter 47

    Huang Wen''s heart was full of fear for Haoke, but he really had no way in a short time.


    Huang Wen has been practicing Bai zhantang''s internal mental skill hard, but unfortunately, he has little effect.


    But this is also normal. After all, this is the internal power that Bai zhantang didn''t have until he was 40 or 50 years old. Huang asked if he wanted to make a breakthrough in a short time, how could it be so easy.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s strength has reached 99 points. With systematic evaluation, he has reached the extraordinary peak. Further, it is a legend. Naturally, there will be a barrier.


    "Even if it''s a lucky draw for ordinary people..." Huang asked, muttering helplessly, "as long as there are enough ordinary people superimposed, it can also make me stronger."


    "But why can uncle wolf only get ordinary level props? What''s the principle? If I get ordinary level props in this way, I can close the martial arts school and open a grocery store!"


    "Does it mean that only the first few times you meet uncle wolf can you trigger the task? Or is there a time limit, and the number of triggered tasks is limited in a short time?"


    Huang asked some people don''t understand. It''s not good that they can control task release by themselves. Although they have great autonomy, it''s difficult to know what kind of situation can trigger more and better tasks.


    Huang asked here, because hawk was struggling with how to become stronger. On the other hand, hawk''s life as Bruce Banner was not easy.


    Because the Institute was demolished by Hawke, Bruce Banner also fell into the eyes of general Ross and attracted general Ross''s attention.


    General Ross, Betty Ross''s father and the top leader of David Banner''s research and experiment, came to Bruce Banner''s home to find David Banner''s current trace.


    But Bruce Banner didn''t remember anything, including his childhood, which was forgotten by Bruce Banner because of post-traumatic stress disorder.


    Therefore, general Ross imprisoned Bruce Banner at home, sent his men to watch Bruce Banner and did not allow Bruce Banner to go out.


    On the other hand, because she was worried about Bruce Banner, Betty Ross, who wanted to know the truth, found the address left by David banner, a cleaner at the Research Institute.


    However, after some negotiations, David banner warned Betty Ross to stay away from Bruce Banner, just as general Ross kept Bruce Banner away from Betty Ross when he imprisoned Bruce Banner.


    But when Betty Ross left in a hurry, she accidentally left her scarf at David Banner''s home.


    "Bruce, my good son, let me see how powerful you are!" David banner picked up his scarf and looked a little crazy. "Your blood has made my good dogs so powerful. What about you? I think this beautiful girl should be enough for you to be crazy?"


    David banner took the scarf and threw it to the dogs he had trained and injected Bruce Banner''s blood. At the same time, he gave an order: "go, find the girl and teach her a lesson!"


    That night, Bruce Banner, who was imprisoned at home by general Ross, received a call from David banner: "I have asked my loyal dog to visit the girl. I have cultivated your DNA. Although it is unstable, it is very powerful!"


    "Ka!" Bruce Banner was surprised. He quickly dropped the phone and wanted to leave here to save Betty Ross.


    But how could general Ross''s people let Bruce Banner leave so easily? It happened that Tauber, who was going to buy the Institute before, thought that Bruce banner had informed general Ross that he didn''t want the Institute to be bought by him, so he came to the door to prepare to teach Bruce Banner a lesson.


    Poor Bruce Banner, who has not changed, how can he beat a trained soldier? Without two, Bruce Banner was completely suppressed.


    "Betty, someone is trying to hurt Betty, let me go!" Bruce Banner, who was captured, was extremely eager and begged for Tober, but tobers didn''t use it at all.


    "Roar!" finally, Bruce Banner still couldn''t control his anger. He burst all his clothes and shoes again and turned into Hulk. Then he solved general Ross''s men and went to save his girlfriend.


    After the first World War, hawk solved the mutant dogs, but he didn''t know that David banner also began to irradiate gamma rays and, like Bruce Banner, had a mutation.


    Absorbing man David banner, he can absorb all the substances in contact with himself, and can completely integrate into that substance, so as to control that substance.


    That is, when he meets mountains and rocks, he is a stone man. When he meets water, he is a water man.


    However, all material forces have limits. There is only one existence without limits, that is the Hulk hawk, who can always be angry and become stronger, and Hawk is the ultimate goal of David banner!


    At this time, Bruce Banner was under fire attack. Countless missiles and gunfire hit Haoke. Although he could shock Haoke and even hurt Haoke, he could not bring life threat to Haoke.


    When Betty rose was confused, she asked her father, general rose, for help to help Bruce Banner solve the problems from hawk.


    However, because too many high-level and powerful people knew the existence of hawk because Tauber leaked the secret, they all wanted to study Bruce Banner, so general Ross lost control of Bruce Banner.


    After Betty Ross left, Bruce Banner, who suffered endless pain, finally became a hulk again and fled the experimental site. He wanted to go home to find Betty Ross.


    After being unable to take hawk for a long time, and listening to the voice of her daughter on the phone in her ear, Betty Ross begged to see Bruce Banner. General Ross finally agreed to let Betty Ross come forward to see Bruce Banner.


    But at this time, both Bruce Banner and Hulk suddenly lost their trace.


    "Boy, don''t be nervous. I mean no harm." Bruce Banner woke up from bed and saw a bald old man sitting in a wheelchair. He looked at the old man with a wary face, but his mood eased under the old man''s voice.


    "It''s really difficult to calm him down. If I hadn''t had similar experience, I really couldn''t do it. Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Charles." Professor Charles looked at Bruce Banner and said with a smile.


    "Him? Can you make him disappear? Can you solve him?" Bruce Banner asked, his eyes shining and his face looking longingly at Charles.


    "No, I don''t have that much power." Charles smiled and shook his head. "His spiritual power is very strong. I just calmed him and gave him a little rest."

 Chapter 48

    "Just pacify him?" Bruce Banner still looked at Charles with expectation. "Can you teach me how to pacify him?"


    "Of course, it''s OK, but he won''t disappear. You should learn to accept him." Charles nodded with a smile. "Only when you completely stop rejecting him, can you really coexist with him..."


    "But he''s a monster! How can I live with him?" Bruce Banner seemed to think of a little memory, which made his body tremble.


    "I can feel that he is also a part of you. You are one, but he has just awakened recently." Charles shook his head seriously and looked directly into Bruce Banner''s eyes. "If you want to communicate with him, you must first give him a name."


    "Hawk!" Bruce Banner blurted out a name and made Charles laugh.


    "Look, I say you can communicate with each other." Charles looked at Bruce Banner with a kind smile. "Relax your mind. For the time being, you''ll live here first..."


    "But Betty''s side..." Bruce Banner thought of his girlfriend and was a little worried for a moment.


    "If you go rashly now, it is the easiest to bring trouble to her." Charles shook his head. "Only when you can completely control your power, can you not bring trouble to her as much as possible. Here, we teach people how to control power."


    "What is this place?" Bruce Banner was silent and looked directly into Charles''s eyes. "Will you study me, too?"


    "Xavier gifted youth college, or you can call us mutant college." Charles shook his head seriously. "We won''t study you, because we are all the same people who are confused and groping for the way ahead."


    "I''m a mutant?" Bruce Banner looked at Charles incredulously for a moment, and then he thought of some research on mutants.


    As a man with seven doctorates, coupled with his own abnormalities, Bruce Banner''s knowledge of biology is not low, and it is obviously an inseparable topic in the face of mutants and mutants in biology.


    "Unfortunately, although they defined you as a mutant in the news report, I hope you are a mutant, but you are not..." Charles shook his head with great regret. "Moreover, you are stronger than most mutants, both in strength and potential."


    "Do you mutants also lose consciousness and be replaced by another consciousness when using ability?" Bruce Banner asked with some concern.


    Bruce Banner''s words made Charles silent. Ordinary mutants don''t have the situation of Bruce Banner and hawk. However, there is one in Xavier gifted youth college, which is very similar to Bruce Banner''s situation.


    Jean grey, Phoenix girl!


    This is a more terrible existence than Haoke after getting out of control. If Haoke is destroyed at the material level after getting out of control, then fenghuangnv is a double destruction at the material and spiritual levels!


    "Only a small number of mutants will have a similar situation because they can''t control their own strength." Professor Charles, who came back to his senses, didn''t mean to lie. "I can''t tell you who she is, but she has basically been able to stably control another herself..."


    "So, I have hope!" Bruce Banner seemed to be inspired, and his heart was filled with fighting spirit. "Others can do it, and I have no reason not to do it!"


    Charles nodded. Although he told the truth, he didn''t say it all. The Phoenix power in Jean grey was sealed by Charles when he established a mental cage while the Phoenix power was still weak.


    At this time, hawk could not be sealed by force. Even though hawk had just awakened, he faced too much malice, which made the angry hawk full of vigilance to everything in the world, except Betty Ross.


    Even Charles, when he met hawk, spent a lot of effort to appease hawk and let him enter a state of rest.


    "Well, Mr. Bruce, you can have a good rest first. If you need anything, you can tell us. Of course, you can also walk around the college. I think you can teach children some different knowledge with your knowledge."


    Charles controls the wheelchair and leaves the room, leaving Bruce Banner alone in the room, formally examining his relationship with hawk.


    "Professor, since he is not a mutant, why did you take so much effort to bring him here?" laser eye Scott looked at Charles with some confusion.


    "What''s the difference between him and us in human eyes?" Charles shook his head. "Even if there is no X gene in his body, he is a mutant in people''s eyes!"


    "But his threat is too great!" laser eye Scott frowned. He saw the picture of Hawke fighting with the U.S. Army. This destructive power is also a great threat to Xavier genius junior college.


    "In the eyes of ordinary people, isn''t our threat great?" Charles smiled. "Besides, what''s the difference between his confusion and ours at that time?"


    Under Charles'' explanation, although laser eye Scott was still a little puzzled, he didn''t say anything. Charles brought Bruce Banner here not only to help Bruce Banner.


    More importantly, Charles wants to prove to the human government that the value of their Xavier gifted youth college can not be won by the U.S. military. It will become a hidden monster at any time and can be stable and undamaged in Xavier gifted youth college.


    Whether mutants do evil or non mutants do evil, Xavier gifted youth college can help the human government solve it. Therefore, should the human government consider changing the human attitude towards mutants?


    Of course, Charles''s chess is more than this step. If Haoke''s destructive power is not revealed for a long time, it will still be forgotten by mankind. The main war faction among mutants cannot always have no leader.


    "Ruiwen''s side should also be tempted to do it? After all, the human side has begun to send new signals to test the bottom line of our mutants." Charles''s eyes moved slightly, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    In a plastic prison, the prison guard suddenly lost his eyes, and then looked at magneto, who was closing his eyes.


    Magneto seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes, looked at the prison guard and smiled. He knew that the day when he went out was coming.

 Chapter 49

    Huang didn''t know about Charles and magneto on the mutant side. His thoughts during this period were on Hulk, who could rush into the downtown area at any time.


    Even in order to find out the existence of hawk in advance, Huang Wen directly put his tuxedo watch on his hand and ordered him to monitor all the situations in the surrounding streets for 24 hours to avoid being caught off guard.


    But what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Haoke had no trace directly, just as the previous news reports were false and Haoke had never appeared.


    "No..." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt and murmured in his heart, "it shouldn''t be so long from the discovery of Haoke to Haoke''s arrest, and then to the emergence of hatred? The key is that there has been no movement for more than ten days?"


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. Try again. Can you break through your internal power? According to Bai zhantang''s experience and memory, this extraordinary boundary to legend should be the difference between the day after tomorrow and the day after tomorrow..."


    "Ding! Abnormal monitoring!" just as Huang Wen was preparing for the daily compulsory course, Huang Wen''s watch suddenly sent a message to Huang Wen.


    "Hmm? There it is?!" Huang asked, looking at his watch immediately.


    "The monitoring picture has not changed for ten minutes, including light and shadow. It is detected that someone has modified the real-time monitoring picture, but the source cannot be traced!" the watch quickly informed Huang Wen of the situation.


    "The monitoring picture has been modified?" a trace of doubt flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. "Is it that Haoke has begun to destroy? The military did it in order not to expose? It''s impossible. If it''s really Haoke, what''s the use of military shielding monitoring?"


    "The scope of monitoring and modification is suspected to be two blocks near Chinatown!" the watch gave new information after analysis.


    "Coming to Chinatown?" Huang asked. His pupils narrowed, he immediately jumped up from the bed, put on a tuxedo, put on slow motion glasses, and then looked out of the window.


    "Sniff! Sniff!" Logan, who was sleeping, suddenly sniffed his nose, opened his glasses and got up.


    "Hum! Familiar breath, annoying breath!" Logan seemed to think of something, scolded a little angrily, then opened the window and jumped out.


    "Hmm? How did Uncle wolf run out? Did he find something strange?" Huang asked. Looking at Logan who rushed out of the window, a flash of insight flashed in his eyes. "Yes, the perception of wild animals can''t be underestimated! Start stealth mode."


    Huang Wen opened the stealth mode, climbed out of the window and followed Logan far behind. Huang Wen believed that with Logan''s perception ability, he would be able to find a different source. In a short distance, beast perception is much better than monitoring and technology.


    "Hmm?" Logan suddenly stopped, and then I just looked at the direction behind him, but he soon thought of something, shook his head and continued to move forward.


    In fact, Logan didn''t run far. Just a few hundred meters away from Yongchun martial arts school, Logan stopped and looked at the dark alley in front of him. There was a faint light in his eyes.


    "Come out, I''ve seen you!" Logan''s face didn''t fluctuate. He just looked at the alley where he couldn''t see his fingers.


    "It''s you old wolf? Why are you here?" a slightly surprised voice sounded. A strong man in black with a huge skull on his chest came out and looked at Logan in surprise.


    "Frank? It''s you. I mean, how can there be such a weak smell that makes me so annoying!" Logan shook his head and looked at Frank up and down. "Why? Your law enforcement scope has been extended to Chinatown?"


    "However, I have lived in Chinatown for so long, and I have never seen a crime here. The people here are very friendly, except that the things I buy are a little expensive..."


    "You don''t have to take care of my business." Frank narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Logan and threatened, "what I''m doing now has nothing to do with you. You''d better not provoke me!"


    "Hum!" Logan snorted coldly. Although he has been cultivating himself in Yongchun martial arts school during this time, he is a violent temper, just like Frank. It is because both of them are too angry that Logan thinks Frank is annoying.


    "Qiang!" with a sound, Logan stabbed out his sharp steel claw, looked at Frank fiercely and roared.


    "Frank, tell me your intention. I''m covering this Chinatown now. If you want to mess around in Chinatown, ask me first..."


    "Bang!" was a slight gunshot. Before Logan finished his words, a bullet hit Logan''s forehead, interrupted Logan''s words, and then the bullet deformed and fell to the ground. The wound on Logan''s forehead immediately recovered.


    "What a trouble!" Frank frowned. In fact, Logan''s immortal body is not so difficult to deal with. For example, it takes time to find a way to break Logan''s bone and break his leg.


    But the problem is that Logan has steel muscles and bones. Any attack can only destroy Logan''s flesh and blood, but can''t hurt Logan''s bones. Logan can recover in an instant.


    "Roar!" Logan let out a roar and rushed in Frank''s direction in a rage. His body was like a remnant.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Frank fired several shots, but still didn''t force Logan back. When he saw Logan getting closer and closer, Frank instantly switched weapons, and a fighting knife and a ballistic knife appeared in Frank''s hand.


    Frank avoided Logan''s two steel claws in an extremely exaggerated form, and his fighting knife and ballistic knife cut Logan''s body at the same time.


    However, doing so, in addition to angering Logan, did not make any sense. Logan''s eyes flashed anger, his arms accelerated sharply, and the steel claw stabbed Frank in the abdomen.


    "Click!" Frank''s fighting knife blocked the steel claw, but it was cut off in an instant. Even if the fighting knife is of good quality, how can it compete with aidman alloy?


    "Poof!" but Frank didn''t change his face because the fighting knife was broken. The ballistic knife stepped out in an instant and pierced Logan''s body. Then Frank threw a grenade in his hand and his body retreated in an instant.


    "Boom!" if there was not much movement before the gunshot and the existence of the silencer, then the explosion woke up all the people in Chinatown.


    Logan''s body was blown out in some confusion. His clothes were ragged. He didn''t have anything to do. After all, he was a man who survived the nuclear explosion.


    "Release the mission, arrest frank!" Huang asked. The moment he saw the bomb, he directly stepped on the snow without trace, rushed here and released the mission at the same time.


    "Generating a task: capture the punisher frank and reward extraordinary characters. Draw a lucky draw. Do you accept the task?"


    "Accept!" Huang asked, his eyes brightened, and then his fingers gently pointed in the direction of Frank. Frank, who was going to run away, was immediately fixed in place.


    Hit a hole in the air!

 Chapter 50

    "Bah! This bastard! You don''t want to run!" Logan got up in some confusion, vomited the dust in his mouth, looked angrily at Frank''s direction, and then saw Frank standing not far away.


    "Hmm? This is?" logan was stunned subconsciously, but he soon thought that when he just left Yongchun martial arts school, he had a familiar sense of tracking behind. Logan knew that this was probably caused by Huang Wen, his boss who could point acupoints.


    "Don''t be stunned. You go back first and I''ll take him back!" Huang asked. A slight voice sounded in Logan''s ear. "It''s really troublesome to make such a big noise. Why doesn''t this man tell any rules? Can you use things like grenades casually?"


    "This guy is famous for being unruly." Logan looked at Frank angrily. "As long as he can complete the task, this guy won''t care how much impact it will have..."


    Logan faintly noticed Huang Wen''s position, and then ran away in the direction of Yongchun martial arts school.


    Huang Wen directly gave orders to the tuxedo. Like Fu Bensen, a cloth was sprayed from the sleeve of the tuxedo, which directly wrapped Frank. Then frank, like Huang Wen, entered the state of invisibility.


    "What''s the situation? Why can''t I move? I can''t even make a sound? It''s a mutant? The old wolf''s accomplice? How can there be so many mutants in Chinatown?" Frank was a little suspicious. Then he found that he was wrapped in a piece of cloth and his body seemed to be lifted in the air.


    "What''s the situation now? Who lifted me up? Wrapped me in cloth to prevent me from seeing their faces or where I''m going?"


    Frank''s mental endurance and will are not strong. Otherwise, it is impossible to achieve the prestigious name of Punisher by virtue of a physical fetus.


    However, in the face of the sunflower acupoint hand''s ability beyond cognition, the punisher has no resistance. Even if his will is strong, he has not condensed a special force, so he can''t break through the sunflower acupoint hand.


    "Ding! The task of catching and punishing Frank is completed, and the extraordinary characters will be rewarded by a lucky draw!"


    Just after Huang Wen brought Frank back to the room, the system prompted Huang Wen that the task had been completed. Huang Wen was happy. This task was easier than Logan''s, but the task reward was better than Logan''s.


    To tell the truth, Frank''s physical quality, I''m afraid, has just broken through the limits of the human body and reached an extraordinary level, which is still very poor compared with Logan.


    However, Frank''s task reward this time is too good. Maybe it''s because the task released with Logan is just a competition, and the task released with Frank is really hostile?


    Of course, this is just a guess in Huang Wen''s heart. Huang Wen doesn''t know the specific reason.


    "Don''t hurry to untie him. Anyway, he can''t move. The skills I just used, even the experts whose strength is close to me, can live for a day and a night!"


    An idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind and put Frank''s body next to the wardrobe in his room. Anyway, no one could find the invisible Frank.


    "Boss, you''re back." looking at Huang Wen lifting his invisibility and coming out of the room, Logan subconsciously looked, but he didn''t find Frank''s trace.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go out and have a look." Huang Wen shook his head, took the lead downstairs, opened Yongchun martial arts school and went out. Logan soon followed him out.


    At this time, Chinatown, which had already rested, became noisy again. Everyone was awakened by the explosion. Some people subconsciously called the police after seeing the explosion trace.


    Because it was midnight, or a common problem of American police, they didn''t hear the siren for a long time. When they saw Huang asking, they gathered one after another.


    Not to mention the Chinatown at this time, because the wave of operation in front of Huang Wen has revived its vitality. It is said that when Huang Hong was here, everyone used to focus on Huang Hong.


    Therefore, when something happened in Chinatown, everyone subconsciously came over when they saw Huang Wen.


    "Ask brother, it''s an explosion. It should be something like a grenade." a trace of worry flashed in Zhong Qiang''s eyes. "I don''t know who sneaked into our Chinatown to do this, and why did you throw a grenade in the street..."


    "Did you call the police?" Huang asked, nodded and looked at Zhong Bo.


    "Diwu! Diwu! Diwu!" as soon as Huang asked, the siren sounded, and everyone looked at the place where the siren came from.


    "What''s the situation now? Which of you can be in charge?" a police inspector came first. The heavily armed police officers got off behind him. Soon, some police officers went to the scene of the explosion.


    "A suspected grenade exploded." Huang Wen came out and nodded to the inspector, "but we didn''t see any suspicious person."


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to hand Frank over. After all, Huang Wen had used some unexposed means to catch Frank. If Frank said it, it would inevitably bring some trouble.


    "Are you?" the inspector frowned. After all, Huang asked. He looked young.


    "This is Mr. Huang Wen. Hello, teacher." a sergeant with a slightly lower police rank stood up, "he is the owner of Yongchun martial arts school and is very famous in the martial arts field."


    "Jack, I didn''t know you were still a police sergeant." Huang asked with a light smile and nodded. He recognized Jack as a student of his Yongchun martial arts school.


    "No suspicious person..." the inspector got the reward from the police officer and glanced at Jack. He was not tangled with Huang''s question, but immediately issued an order, "get the surrounding monitoring situation and see what''s going on!"


    "Report to the inspector, the nearby monitoring is suspected to have been modified. There is nothing different before, and even we have not been monitored and recorded!" soon the police in the monitoring room came the news.


    "Hmm?" the inspector''s face sank. He knew that this matter might not be so simple.


    "Jingle bell!" just then, lisfix''s mobile phone suddenly rang, and everyone around looked at lisfisk. After all, lisfisk is one of the few Americans in Chinatown.


    "Hello? Uncle James... Well, father." lisfix calmly answered the phone without being affected by the eyes around him. It seems that his breathing skills are still in place. "I''m fine, well, I know, I''ll say."


    "Jingle bell!" just as risfisk had just put down the phone, the inspector''s phone rang. The inspector''s face changed and answered the phone: "Hello, director? OK, I see..."


    "Since we haven''t found any suspects, we''ll stop the team first. Then, we''ll send more people to the security of Chinatown. If you have any questions, call at any time!" the police inspector put down the phone, looked at Huang and nodded, waved his hand, "stop the team!"

 Chapter 51

    "Teacher, I''ll go first. I''ll come to class tomorrow. The teacher can tell me anything." Jack looked at the leaving police inspector, smiled and nodded at Huang, and then left.


    "Well, since there is nothing unusual for the time being, let''s go back and have a rest." Huang asked. After watching the police leave, he looked around the neighborhood. "If you have any problems or see any suspicious people, you can call me here..."


    "If someone asks you this, everyone can rest assured. Well, let''s go!" Zhong Bo smiles and enlivens the atmosphere and takes the lead to go back. Seeing this, the neighbors in Chinatown also go home. After all, it''s very late now and they have to open a shop tomorrow.


    "Teacher, I have something to tell you." lisfisk came up with a little guilt, and his voice was very low.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. He seemed to understand something. Not only Huang asked, but also a trace of clarity flashed in Zhong Qiang''s eyes.


    After all, Chinatown does not say that it can stand aloof from the world, but at least in Chinatown, it rarely provokes external forces to seek revenge, because everyone''s scope of life is only so large.


    The risfisk family is a mixed gang. Although Kim is not the emperor in the dark world now, he has been on this road.


    Therefore, there was an explosion in Chinatown, where risfisk happened to live, and just now risfisk received a phone call. All this shows that Frank, the punisher, came to risfisk.


    "Well, let''s go in and talk." Huang nodded and walked back to Yongchun martial arts school with risfisk and Logan. Zhong Qiang followed him in.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go up first. You wait for me here." Huang asked. Looking at risfisk who was ready to speak, he waved his hand, then turned and walked upstairs. He had to confirm that Frank was still there and about the lottery. He''d better take advantage of this gap and smoke first.


    Thinking, Huang Wen returned to his room, then went to the wardrobe and touched the place where there seemed to be nothing.


    It has to be said that this is also a disadvantage of the stealth of the tuxedo. Even Huang Wen can only find Frank''s position by groping after hiding Frank.


    "Well, still there." Huang asked, touched Frank''s location, nodded with satisfaction, then moved his mind and communicated with the system task page.


    "Completed task: capture the punisher frank and reward extraordinary characters. Draw a lottery. Do you want to receive it?"


    "Draw!" Huang Wen took a deep breath and drew a lottery for extraordinary characters. This is the best lottery he can contact at the current stage. He drew the white exhibition hall last time, which made Huang ask more means he had never used, and he didn''t know what he would draw this time.


    With the sound of "miso!", Huang Wen''s familiar white light flashed. Sometimes, Huang Wen wondered whether the white light would turn blue, purple or gold when drawing powerful characters or props. However, so far, Huang Wen has only seen white light.


    "Congratulations, you have won the extraordinary character, a Xing (from the gambling Saint series of films, comprehensively select a Xing with the best quality in all aspects)"


    "Star? Gambler?" Huang asked subconsciously, and then frowned at the lucky draw of a Xing''s character in front of him, "first steal the saint, then gambler, what saint will I win in the future?"


    "However, does this a Xing really seem to be extraordinary? But although his physical quality is relatively general, his special function should still have some effect?"


    Gambling saint in various versions, although the names are different and the physical quality is different, the most basic special functions still exist.


    This is undoubtedly a supplement and reinforcement for Huang Wen, who has two attributes of essence and Qi but does not open the third attribute of God.


    It''s a pity that the a-xing drawn here is only the a-xing in the gambling Saint series. If you can draw all a-xing and even the complex of Yu Xingye, Huang Wen thinks he may be really invincible.


    After all, there is Jigong and even the monkey king!


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen regretfully turned his attention to the word a Xing. At the next moment, all aspects of a Xing''s attributes appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "Character: a Xing."


    "Jing: 11 o''clock."


    "Gas: 0 points."


    "God: 0.2 points. (God power, a little god power equals ten points, and strength equals a hundred points of energy.)"


    "Skills: special functions: object replacement, object control, perspective, perception, illusion, beating cattle across the mountain, chasing souls and killing scissor feet."


    "Evaluation: as a famous gambling saint in the gambling industry (long sound), a Xing''s special function is not weak, but even the best level of a Xing is just an extraordinary level. As for space-time travel, no matter how powerful the special function is, it can''t rely on one person to complete space-time travel."


    "Whether to integrate the ability of character a Xing?"


    "Sure enough, a little divine power is equal to ten points, and strength is equal to a hundred points of energy." Huang asked. Looking at all aspects of a Xing''s attributes in front of him, he couldn''t help but smoke. He always felt that this extraordinary lottery was pit. This a Xing''s attributes could not meet the requirements in his mind.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that this is the attribute after the optimal level. It''s just 0.2 points of divine power. It can be regarded as the extraordinary level. That doesn''t mean that a Xing can''t even be regarded as extraordinary before the optimal level?


    However, considering the control of a Xing''s special function, it seems that it is really not an extraordinary level. It is very difficult to deal with some ugly soldiers. I''m afraid the original a Xing is the divine power around 0.1 o''clock?


    On this thought, Huang Wen felt a little more comfortable. Anyway, it was easier to complete the task this time. This character lottery was given away.


    "By the way, I have a little divine power!" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, and his eyes suddenly lit up. "The system shows that my divine power is not activated, so after integrating a Xing''s ability, can my divine power be activated?"


    "Integration!" thinking of this, Huang asked and immediately clicked the consent option with his mind.


    "Shua!" a faint force merged into Huang Wen''s brain. Yes, it is described as weak. The power that has just reached the extraordinary level should not be too weak for Huang Wen.


    However, when this weak force was integrated into Huang Wen''s brain, a similar force gushed out of Huang Wen''s brain, which was five times stronger than that weak force!


    Gradually, Huang Wen''s eyes became clear and bright. He felt that his spirit had become incomparably good, and even he was a little elated and his soul was separated from his body.


    But soon, Huang Wen controlled this force and calmed down.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 116 points."


    "Qi: 99 o''clock."


    "God: 1.2 points (special function)."


    "Skills: Wing Chun master, gun fighting, steamed stuffed bun thunder, Bai zhantang ability pack, a Xing ability pack."


    "Evaluation: your energy is in the transcendence. It has broken away from the bottom and gradually developed towards the non-human realm; your strength has reached the transcendental peak. Just go further, you can step into the legendary road; your divine power has begun to start, even surpassing your power."


    "Now you have embarked on the road of all-round development of energy and spirit, and there is no special weakness."

 Chapter 52

    "Although the value of divine power is small, it has exceeded my energy, which is OK." Huang asked, feeling the strength of his divine power, nodded with satisfaction, and then showed a regretful expression.


    "It''s a pity that although a Xing knows some martial arts and can even beat cattle across the mountain, there is no internal power. Otherwise, maybe I can break through the legendary level with the help of a Xing''s ability."


    However, Huang Wen soon adjusted his mind. Maybe after the increase of divine power, he could stimulate the increase of strength?


    Moreover, Huang Wen can clearly feel that with the awakening of his divine power, his control over his body has become more handy.


    "Essence, Qi and spirit are the most important abilities of people. Only when essence, Qi and spirit complement each other, can we keep ourselves in a perfect state!" Huang asked. An idea flashed in his mind, and then looked at Frank in the invisible state next to the wardrobe.


    There was an inexplicable light in Huang Wen''s eyes. Frank, who was originally invisible, appeared in Huang Wen''s eyes. Sure enough, the invisibility of the tuxedo also has limits. When Huang Wen used perspective, even the invisibility of the tuxedo will be directly exposed.


    "Cough, stealth, perspective, why is it becoming more and more obscene?" Huang asked, shaking his head quickly, and then his heart moved. A voice appeared in the practice room on the first floor.


    "Close the door and come up!"


    "Hmm? This is?" Zhong Qiang was stunned for a moment. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the direction upstairs in some surprise. "I''ll go! Can''t you practice thousands of miles to transmit sound?"


    "It''s not as exaggerated as thousands of miles, but it''s just a breakthrough. If you can practice Yongchun martial arts school above proficient level in the future, I can''t teach you these martial arts!"


    "Really? Great! Ask brother!" Zhong Qiang''s face was happy. His hard work during this period was not in vain. He could finally learn Huang Wen''s family martial arts in his mind.


    What Huang Wen said was not a temporary intention. He had always planned to teach Zhong Qiang some more powerful martial arts, especially after Frank''s incident.


    Huang Wen didn''t dare to imagine that if Frank hadn''t been detected by the monitoring of the tuxedo, but groped into Zhong Qiang''s home, Huang Wen didn''t dare to bet on the dark side of human nature. In case Frank suddenly lost control, the outcome of Zhong Qiang and Zhong Bo might not be very good.


    In particular, Frank wants to catch lisfisk. No matter what the purpose is, Zhong Qiang and Zhong Bo will subconsciously stop it after they know it.


    After all, in the eyes of Zhong Qiang and Zhong Bo, lisfisk is just a little fat man harmless to humans and animals, while Frank''s dress and ferocious appearance don''t look like a good man.


    At that time, Frank will certainly fight against Zhong Qiang and Zhong Bo. As for the multiple hands, there is no guarantee.


    During the time between Huang Wen''s thoughts, Zhong Qiang and Huang Wen''s three people have walked to Huang Wen''s room. After Logan came in, he looked left and right, and finally looked at Huang Wen.


    In Logan''s view, Huang Wen has become more and more mysterious. With his contact with Huang Wen, Huang Wen constantly shows his ability that he has never shown before, and is more mysterious and powerful every time.


    "So, this Punisher, you have something to do with you?" Huang asked, uncovering Frank''s invisibility cloth, and then sealing all the corresponding acupoints of Frank''s five senses. At this time, Frank seemed to be in the dark and couldn''t feel anything.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the ability? Is it a mental cage? Is it Professor Charles who shot at me personally?" a storm surged up in Frank''s heart. "It''s impossible. I don''t have any intersection with Charles. Why did Charles shoot at me for the sake of being just a Golden son?"


    "Wow! Ask brother, how did you do it? It''s amazing!" Zhong Qiang stared at Frank who suddenly appeared. "Ask brother, how did you change from a martial arts practitioner to an immortal? Is this fairy art?"


    "This is technology! What kind of magic!" Huang asked, staring at Zhong Qiang angrily. "I haven''t practiced my martial arts well. I still want to practice magic. Beautiful you!"


    "Isn''t it? Ask brother, can you really practice magic in the future?" Zhong Qiang looked at Huang Wen in disbelief. He heard some mystery from Huang Wen''s words.


    "Come step by step, you!" Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at lisfisk.


    At this time, lisfisk and Logan were confused. They could still understand martial arts and technology, but what was the magic?


    But lisfix soon recovered, looked at Huang Wen and Zhong Qiang with an apologetic look and said, "this Punisher is really looking for me..."


    "The punisher''s original name was frank. He was originally a captain of the Marine Corps and served as an army training instructor after he retired from the army."


    "Later, when he had dinner with his wife and children in the park, he was killed by Billy Russo and his gang. Frank survived and embarked on the road of revenge for his wife and children..."


    "I have heard of these things, indeed." Logan nodded. "The main reason is that the law does not punish those gangs, so he became a Punisher, and even played the purpose of ''as long as you are guilty, you have to die''. In order to achieve the purpose, he will even use all cruel means."


    "Just like that grenade!" Huang asked, thinking of the previous grenade. Fortunately, among the exploding grenades is Logan, known as wolverine, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "What''s the puzzle, Billy Russo? What''s your business? Why did he come to you?" Zhong Qiang looked at risfisk in some confusion and asked.


    "Because the puzzle gang was almost destroyed by him, and the puzzle almost died in his hands countless times." risfisk shook his head. "So, finally, the puzzle chose to work for my father and let my father save his life."


    "The strength of our Jinhe Gang is far beyond that of the puzzle gang. Therefore, the punisher found out my news when he couldn''t break through the power of Jinhe gang and kill the puzzle."


    "Even if my father blocked my news countless times, my existence is not difficult to find for those who want to."


    "It''s like my father set up a new group, completely divided into two sides with Jinbang, and became a new legal company, but for many people, that''s Jinbang group. My father''s identity can''t hide too many people..."


    "I don''t know whether he wants to catch me directly and threaten his father to hand over the puzzle, or whether he wants to kill me directly and revenge his father against him..."


    "I don''t want to meddle in the affairs of Jinhe group." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at lisfisk seriously, "but as long as you stay with me all day, you are my student. As long as you don''t participate in the affairs of Jinhe group and do evil, I will be responsible for your safety!"

 Chapter 53

    "Thank you, teacher!" when lisfisk heard Huang''s question, a touch of emotion flashed in his eyes and deeply bowed to Huang, "I''m sorry to bring trouble to the teacher and Chinatown this time."


    "Since it''s your business, I''ll leave this frank to you to deal with." Huang asked. Frank, who had lost his perception and couldn''t move, said.


    "My father has sent someone over." risfisk nodded and looked at Frank. "He wants to do something to me. My father won''t let him go so easily!"


    "However, with the help of the strength of our Jinbang Gang, the puzzle escaped Frank''s pursuit. It hasn''t told the truth and took advantage of our Jinbang gang. I think my father won''t make him feel better either!"


    "Well, this is the business of Jin He Gang. I won''t ask." Huang asked, nodded and slowly closed his eyes. At the moment when his eyes were about to close, Huang asked''s eyes flashed with pure light.


    An invisible spiritual force invaded Frank''s brain. Huang Wen could clearly feel that Frank''s consciousness was very firm and his resistance was very strong, but it was useless.


    Just as Logan, the immortal wolf who has lived for nearly 200 years, is more determined, but still can''t resist Charles''s mind control.


    What Huang Wen got is that the special function of gambling Saint a Xing is actually more comprehensive than Charles''s ability. In other words, it is more appropriate to call it the weakened version of Qin Ge Lei. It is not to weaken the power of the Phoenix, but just the weakened version of Qin Ge Lei.


    Object replacement, object control, perspective, perception, illusion


    Of course, even if Huang Wen''s special function is more comprehensive, and after adding his original divine power, it is far beyond a Xing itself, but it is completely incomparable with Charles.


    However, Frank''s willpower and physical quality can''t be compared with Logan. At this time, Huang Wen''s divine power may have reluctantly affected Logan, not to mention Frank?


    Therefore, Huang Wen soon invaded Frank''s brain and modified his memory. In Frank''s memory, he really wanted to come to Chinatown to find risfisk''s trouble, but he was stunned by the mysterious man just after he arrived in Chinatown.


    In other words, Frank doesn''t remember that he met Logan, let alone that he couldn''t move after being asked by Huang.


    "Hmm?" Logan''s ears suddenly moved and said in a deep voice, "someone is approaching!"


    As soon as Logan''s voice fell, Huang Wen used a special function to perceive everything around him. Huang Wen found that the scope of his special function perception was not large. If he wanted to perceive all the surrounding environment, he was only a little larger than Chinatown and just photographed the whole Chinatown.


    Of course, Huang Wen can also use a special function similar to tianyantong to expand his perception, but it is not necessary now.


    In Huang Wen''s perception, a man wearing strange clothes, with a mask on his face and a target printed on his forehead is coming towards Yongchun martial arts school. His only exposed mouth has a trace of evil smile and a toothpick in his mouth.


    Target eye!


    Jinhe''s chief assassin. This time, he went out. It can be seen that lisfisk is still very important in Jinhe''s heart.


    "Hum!" suddenly, Huang asked Leng hum, because he felt that the target eye was going to break through the window on the second floor!


    "Release the task and teach the target a lesson!" Huang Wen''s heart poured out a sense of displeasure and immediately released a new task.


    "Generating task: teach the target eye and reward extraordinary props. Draw a lottery once. Do you want to accept the task?"


    "Accept!" Huang Wen immediately accepted the task. At the same time, he was certain that as long as he had just come into contact with these extraordinary characters and released the tasks related to them, he would have an extraordinary lucky draw.


    In other words, if Huang Wen can contact higher-level roles, release tasks and complete them, he may be able to open the legendary lottery!


    Huang Wen flashed these thoughts, but it was only a moment. Just when the target eye was about to break through the window, Logan had stretched out his steel claw and was ready to take action at any time.


    Huang Wen was faster than him. Under Huang Wen''s control, the window opened directly. Huang Wen''s body turned into a residual shadow and kicked it out, right on the target eye that jumped in.


    The reaction speed of the target eye is very fast. However, when others are in the air, they have nowhere to borrow. They can only subconsciously block their arms in front of themselves.


    With the sound of "bang!" the target eye flew out, and fell to the ground with some embarrassment. The two arms could not exert their strength.


    "Shua!" but the target eye was not the kind of person who suffered a loss and didn''t know to fight back. The toothpick in the mouth of the target eye turned into a residual shadow and shot at Huang Wen standing at the window.


    "Pa!"


    Huang asked gently. His internal force directly shattered the toothpick. At this time, the task was not completed. It seems that the lesson is not enough. At least, let the target eye dare not fight back!


    Huang Wen''s body fell lightly from the window and looked coldly at the target eye in front of him. At this time, his arm recovered some strength. When he was about to throw out the playing card hidden in his hand, Huang Wen suddenly disappeared in front of him.


    With the sound of "bang!" the belly of the target eye suffered heavy damage. This was when Huang Wen didn''t use his internal power. Just now Huang Wen disappeared, it was naturally a lightness skill without trace.


    "Misunderstanding! Teacher!" when risfisk ran down from upstairs, the target eye had been lying on the ground and temporarily lost combat effectiveness. Risfisk was surprised. At this time, he suddenly realized that his teacher seemed more unfathomable than before!


    "Sorry, teacher, it''s all a misunderstanding. This is my father''s man. He should have come to me. I''m sorry he wanted to break into Yongchun martial arts school without authorization!" risfisk quickly bowed deeply to Huang Wen, and then turned around. There was a little dignity in his eyes.


    "Target eye, with the teacher... Mr. Huang apologize! Immediately!"


    "Yes..." the target eye felt a very familiar breath and dignity on risfisk. He suddenly realized something and climbed up with some difficulty.


    "Sorry, Mr. Huang, this time, I was reckless..." the target eye also bowed deeply to Huang. Huang didn''t care what he thought. After all, the target eye was a little neurotic.


    "Ding! The target eye of the task lesson is completed, and the extraordinary props will be rewarded once."


    "Just this once, it''s not an example." Huang asked, hearing the news of the completion of the task, looked at the target eye lightly, and then looked at lisfisk. "Deal with Frank''s affairs by yourself. In another hour, his acupoints will be untied. After dealing with them, come back quickly and don''t fall behind in practice!"


    "Yes! Teacher!" lisfisk breathed a sigh of relief, took Frank who was carried down by Logan, nodded at Huang, took frank and target eye and left Yongchun martial arts school.

 Chapter 54

    "I know that no one has ever been able to get out of the dark world. Once he enters the dark world, he will be marked with the logo of the dark world all his life." Logan waited until lisfisk left and looked at Huang Wen seriously.


    "He can''t decide his birth." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "He''s here with me, and there''s little intersection with the Jin Gang. Besides, unscrupulous police like punishers are still a few, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, most of the vigilantes follow their own principles, even frank, but his principles don''t care about means." Logan nodded and agreed with kehuang''s statement.


    "Since it''s your decision, if there''s anything you can''t solve, I''ll help you. If you can''t solve it!"


    "Ask elder brother, what martial arts did you use when you flew down from upstairs? Lightness?" Zhong Qiang looked at Huang expectantly and asked, "lightness doesn''t need Yongchun''s basic skills?"


    "Who said you didn''t need it?" Huang asked, staring at Zhong Qiang angrily. "Since you want to learn lightness skills, I can teach you, but it needs your footwork to be more solid. Therefore, your training volume will increase again!"


    This is what Huang Wen thought. Instead of teaching Zhong Qiang the martial arts against the enemy, it''s better to teach Zhong Qiang the ability to escape and survive.


    "By the way, the task reward of the target eye..." Huang Wen turned and walked into Yongchun martial arts school. His heart moved and saw the system task page.


    "Completed task: teach the target eye and reward extraordinary props. Draw a lottery once. Do you want to receive it?"


    "Get!" since it''s a prop lottery, there''s nothing to prepare for. After all, the prop lottery is not like a character lottery. It will enhance Huang Wen and make Huang Wen change a little.


    "Miso!" and a familiar white light flashed again. There was always a feeling that Huang Wenkai had reached the lowest level of reward.


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the extraordinary prop: Fighting Spirit Wings (from a fighting spirit horse TV series, the system is optimized as a prop, without the limitation of cultivation and strength)"


    "Special note: the Douqi wing can reach a maximum flight speed of Mach 2, and will not produce sonic booms and other movements. In flight, the body will be protected by the Douqi wing, so you don''t have to worry about getting hurt due to flight."


    "Special tip 2: it is recommended not to equip the Douqi wing with the tuxedo."


    Huang Wen looked a little dull at this time. He looked at the big wings in front of him, but many of them were inferior. For a moment, some of them were speechless.


    This made Huang ask how he could have the courage to wear such a shameful equipment on his body? You know, there are Logan mutants in the Marvel Universe, that is to say, bird man... No, angel mutants also exist.


    Although the angel mutant is not very powerful, but other people''s wings sell well. Pretending to be a genuine angel has no pressure at all.


    And Huang asked, is a pirated secret!


    "It''s ok... At least, it''s not the orange wing." Huang asked. Looking at the white wing in front of him, he felt a little better, but it was so lost.


    "Ask elder brother, what''s the matter with you?" Zhong Qiang on one side saw Huang Wen''s strange expression and asked some puzzled.


    "It''s all right. Well, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest. You should start tomorrow and increase the amount of training. You should also be able to think of what would happen if the punisher broke into your home!" Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang solemnly.


    "So, please teach me!" Zhong Qiang took a deep breath and said firmly in his eyes.


    On the other hand, in an RV, Jinhe group is a little away from Chinatown. Even if the target has physical quality beyond the limits of the human body, it will not run to Chinatown.


    Lisfisk and target eye are sitting in the car. Frank, the punisher on the side, has not moved, and can''t even feel what''s going on outside.


    At this time, the target''s face no longer hung an evil smile, and even covered his abdomen, with a faint evil light flashing in his eyes.


    "Put away your careful thoughts!" risfisk took a cold look at the target eye. "It''s easy to kill you because of the strength of the teacher. If it weren''t for my face, what you did today would have killed you a hundred times!"


    "Hey hey, I''ve been dying a hundred times. Haven''t I been on the edge of life and death?" the target eye didn''t have the slightest fear of Huang Wen''s strength, but narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "I warn you, even your father has never been disrespectful to the teacher, and the strength of the teacher is unfathomable, far beyond your imagination!" risfisk sneered. "You should know how valuable you are!"


    Hearing this, the target''s eyes coagulated. He seemed to think of something. He looked at risfisk in surprise, then suddenly lowered his head and pressed down all the careful thoughts in his heart.


    "The teacher''s acupoints are really powerful. I don''t know when I can learn them." risfisk turned his head and looked at Frank who couldn''t move at all. A glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes and muttered in his heart.


    Not long after, the RV drove to a secret place. James Wesley personally came and opened the door for reesfisck. When he saw the injured target eye, James Wesley''s eyes moved, but there was nothing else.


    "Young master, you''ve lost weight," James Wesley said with a smile, looking at risfisk.


    "It''s OK. I feel that I''ve grown a lot during this time." risfisk smiled and shook his head. "Although he may not be Terry''s opponent, he has no problem compared with ordinary boxers."


    "Somebody, move Frank down!" James Wesley immediately asked someone to lift down the immovable frank and watched lisfisk and frank enter the house. James Wesley and the target fell behind.


    "The young master is the only young master. I hope you take care of yourself. Also, Yongchun martial arts school and Mr. Huang, even if the boss doesn''t say, you should stay away, you know?" James Wesley''s voice revealed a little warning.


    Even if James Wesley''s strength can''t be compared with the target eye, the target eye will not underestimate the person closest to Kim. His warning is no different from Kim''s meaning.


    "Well, you''re much more mature than before. It seems that you''ve really grown up a lot!" Kim looked at risfisk and came in. His eyes brightened. He could feel that his son''s spirit was much better than before.


    "It''s all the teacher''s credit." risfisk smiled and nodded. "Including the punisher."


    "The famous Punisher was taken down by Mr. Huang in this way. Mr. Huang''s strength seems to be getting stronger and stronger!" Jin looked at Frank in a coma and said with a little emotion.

 Chapter 55

    "What''s my father going to do with him?" risfisk also glanced at Frank, and suddenly thought of the puzzle, "and the puzzle, he used us..."


    "I''m naturally ready to deal with these two guys." Jin He flashed a ferocious look in his eyes and smiled. "This is also an opportunity for those who want to know what will happen if they dare to attack you!"


    "Next, let''s see what kind of power will erupt when two trapped animals with mutual hatred are locked in a cage!"


    "Hmm? Here is?" in the darkness, Frank suddenly regained consciousness. The whole person suddenly woke up and touched his equipment.


    "The fighting knife and ballistic knife are missing. Have they been taken away? No, the gun is still there, and one grenade is missing..." Frank quickly felt his equipment and remembered his trip to Chinatown before.


    "There are fewer bullets. I went through a battle! But I don''t remember. I only remember that I just got to Chinatown and lost consciousness! Someone tampered with my memory? What happened? Where am I now?"


    "Pa!" a light hit Frank. The strong light made Frank subconsciously cover his eyes with his hand, and then put one hand on the gun, ready to shoot at any time.


    "Pa!" there was another sound. A strong light appeared several ten meters in front of frank, and a body shape appeared under the strong light.


    It was a ferocious man. His face was covered with large and small wounds, as if it had been forcibly stitched together.


    Jigsaw puzzle, the gang leader who killed Frank''s wife and children and was avenged. Frank scraped his face into pieces with glass. After stitching, he claimed to be a jigsaw puzzle and continued to be the enemy with Frank.


    "You did this? No! You took refuge in Jinhe... Jinhe! If you have the ability, you can come out!" Frank guessed what happened in an instant. He was unconscious and appeared here at the same time with the puzzle. It must be Jinhe''s handwriting!


    "Jinhe!" the puzzle also recalled some memories. Originally, he had been chased and killed by Frank this time, so he was ready to falsely take refuge in Jinhe and use Jinhe''s power to deal with Frank''s.


    Originally, everything went according to the puzzle plan without any mistakes, but when the puzzle drank a cup of coffee, he appeared here.


    "Jin ho! My only remaining man has become your man!" the puzzle suddenly raised its head, clenched its teeth and looked around, and his face became more ferocious. "I really trust you. You''re not afraid of the tombstone. After they know what happened to me, they join hands to pay you?!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Jin Bo''s faint laughter sounded. "Moreover, I can take this opportunity to tell them that anyone who dares to calculate me and my family will come to a bad end!"


    "Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. You two, only one can leave here alive. Aren''t you two enemies? I''m merciful and give you a chance to face off..."


    Frank and the jigsaw puzzle were slightly cold when they heard the speech. Their hearts understood that this was Jinhe''s conspiracy. Even if they killed each other, Jinhe probably wouldn''t choose to let them go.


    However, at this time, they have no choice, not to mention that they have a feud with each other and do not know each other''s thoughts at this time. Even if they know, can they really reconcile temporarily? Even if they reconcile, can they really break out together?


    All this was a dead end, and with the voice of Jinhe falling, all the surrounding lights were turned on, allowing frank and the puzzle to see the surrounding environment.


    This is a place similar to a warehouse. The walls are square. There is a door on one wall. Frank and the puzzle have some boxes and other objects.


    Maybe Kim didn''t make it easy for frank and the puzzle to dodge during the duel and increase the interest of the trapped animal fight.


    "Bang!" the gun rang. It was the puzzle that took the lead. But the moment the puzzle raised the gun, Frank reacted and rolled on the spot directly to the back of the box.


    Then Frank took out a grenade from his arms and threw it in the direction of the puzzle. Frank went out with more than one grenade.


    "Boom!" the grenade exploded, but Frank didn''t mean to get up immediately. Instead, he gently touched his belt with his fingers, and then pricked up his ears to listen to the movement of the puzzle.


    As for the jigsaw puzzle, it is worthy of being a character who escaped from frank and survived several times. I have a good understanding of Frank''s action. When one shot didn''t hit frank, the jigsaw puzzle quickly left the original place, so the explosion didn''t hurt the jigsaw puzzle.


    At the same time, in the headquarters building of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Nick Frey was listening to Colson''s report on the work process. Suddenly Nick Frey''s ear moved and a hint came from his headset.


    "Turn around, Colson." Nick Frey interrupted Colson in an instant.


    "Yes, sir!" Coulson turned around without hesitation. Meanwhile, Nick Frey pressed a button on the table, and all the surrounding signals and monitoring were blocked.


    "Frank..." Nick Frey took out a communication device, which showed a coordinate, which was where Frank was!


    "You go down, I already know the progress of your work." Nick Frey stood up and gave Colson a faint look.


    "Yes, sir!" Colson nodded, didn''t even mean to look back, and directly walked out of the office, because as an agent, the most important thing is to obey orders, and even he directly forgot Nick Frey''s strange selectivity.


    "Click!"


    After Colson left, Nick Frey pressed a button again. The floor under Nick Frey''s feet was like an elevator. He directly began to fall and came directly to a secret room full of all kinds of guns.


    "Frank, you owe me a favor this time!" Nick Frey whispered, "but after all, you are also the instructor of my secret team. You really can''t ignore you..."


    "Ka!" soon, the door of the secret room opened, and a full fifty strong agents came in, looking brightly at Nick Frey.


    "I tell you a good news, your unbeaten instructor has finally fallen. This time, it''s your turn to use your skills to save him!" a trace of sneer appeared at the corners of Nick Frey''s mouth. "Therefore, you should remember that no matter how strong your strength is, you should always be vigilant and awe, understand?"


    "Yes!" Fifty agents answered, looking a little excited.

 Chapter 56

    In the warehouse where Frank was, the battle was coming to an end. The poor jigsaw puzzle pretended to work and did not carry any weapons.


    And frank, although Huang asked to point the hole first and was locked here by Jin, Jin didn''t mean to move his weapon.


    No one can guarantee that the punisher will not leave any dark hands on his weapons. Anyway, Kim didn''t intend to let Frank kill the puzzle.


    As for frank, king doesn''t think he can escape from here. After all, even if Frank is powerful, there is only one person. Guns and ammunition are limited, especially spending a lot on the puzzle.


    "Bang!" the bullet fired, and the puzzle head exploded. Finally, he died under Frank''s gun, and Frank finally took revenge.


    "Hoo!" even in the desperate situation, Frank couldn''t help feeling happy. Everything about the puzzle was finally over.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    A burst of applause came from above frank, followed by Kim Ho''s light laughter: "wonderful, worthy of being a famous Punisher. I''m curious about how you hide so many weapons in your clothes."


    "So, are you going to open the door and let me out?" Frank quickly recovered and gently touched his belt. The silk vibration from the belt let Frank know that his back hand was coming.


    "I''m really sorry, I cheated you." Kim Ho''s voice mocked. "Now, the puzzle is dead. Next, it''s your turn!"


    "Since you don''t open the door, I have to fight out by myself." Frank didn''t have a disappointed and angry expression on his face. He had known the result for a long time, but a confident smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Fight by yourself?" Jin Bing''s sarcasm in his voice continued. "The door of this base is made of titanium alloy. I don''t believe you have such a large TNT equivalent grenade..."


    "Boom!" as soon as Jinhe''s voice fell, the door of the warehouse was smashed, which suddenly changed Jinhe''s face.


    "What''s going on? What about the people outside the base?" king asked in a deep voice, turning his head and looking at James Wesley.


    "There is nothing strange about the surveillance outside the base. Someone invaded our surveillance, but we didn''t respond!" James Wesley immediately checked the surveillance and trembled in his heart.


    "How did he transmit the information? He didn''t wake up before. When he woke up, he was already in the base. In the base, all signals would be blocked..." Jin he frowned and looked at Frank''s proud smile in the base.


    "It seems that their scientific and technological strength is far above us." lisfisk shook his head and looked at Jinhe. "Father, in the future, scientific and technological strength will become more and more important. We can''t ignore the cultivation of talents in this field!"


    "You''re right." Kimbo''s face soon returned to normal. He looked at lisfisk seriously. "I hope you can learn a lesson from my event. Even when you are absolutely sure, don''t put down your guard!"


    "Father, I''ll remember." risfisk nodded and looked at Frank smiling at the monitor. "However, this guy may become trouble in the future..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to deal with him!" Kim looked at Frank, who did not continue to destroy the monitoring, and 50 heavily armed agents, his eyes narrowed slightly. "People in the government? FBI? Or the military?"


    "Probably it should be the military. After all, Frank was also a member of the military before. Even if he retired, there should be countless connections with the military..."


    "However, they didn''t use the regular army. They should be private soldiers under some people. There''s no need to worry. After killing frank, people from the military will take direct action. In that case, I''m afraid they need to use some relations..."


    "Kim Ho, how about if you don''t do it again, I''ll go?" Frank raised his gun, looked at the surveillance camera and smiled, "don''t worry, I''ll use the gun that killed the puzzle to solve you!"


    "Hehe, I hope you really have the strength to come to me." Jin sneered, "but don''t think you''ll always be so lucky this time!"


    "Don''t think I can''t find you if you hide deep enough." Frank also sneered and left the base with 50 agents.


    "Instructor, our technology department has found the location of Jinhe. If the instructor wants revenge, we can kill it at any time!" it is obvious that the agents who did not devote themselves looked at Frank and said.


    "I owe that bastard a favor for asking you to help this time. All that''s left is my own business." Frank shook his head. "Besides, when we get there, Kim will have run away..."


    "I kindly sent someone to help you. That''s how you scolded me behind my back? You little bichi caught by the gang leader!" Nick Frey came out of the darkness and looked at Frank mocking.


    "Let me guess, did you stay in gentle village for too long, resulting in weak legs and decreased strength, which was caught by the fat man?"


    "You''re here in person?" a trace of surprise flashed in Frank''s eyes. "Are you so free? Just to come and ridicule me?"


    "Nature is here to tell you the price of saving you!" Nick Frey shook his head with a sneer. "If you weren''t an old bone, you could squeeze out two kilograms of oil. Do you think I would spend so much energy to save you?"


    "Kim Ho, don''t move. A man who wants to unify the dark world is easier to control than those rats in the gutter!"


    "You first train 20 groups of such agents for me. Your strength can only be stronger than them, not worse than them!"


    "Twenty batches? You might as well kill me, ten batches at most!" Frank glared at Nick Frey angrily.


    "OK! That''s ten batches!" Nick Frey laughed instantly. His goal was achieved, even much better than expected.


    "Hum!" Frank snorted coldly. "Aren''t you afraid of raising tigers? Kim is not a good stubble!"


    "It is precisely because he is not a good stubble that we will allow him to do all this! What''s terrible about a tiger who wants to go to the table?" Nick Frey shook his head confidently. "At that time, the fruits of his victory can be controlled by the official, can''t they?"


    "I hope you won''t play off!" Frank sneered. "However, after training ten groups of people, I will continue to fight him. If he wants to unify the dark world, it depends on whether he can survive!"


    "Maybe we can pick the fruit by then?" Nick Frey said meaningfully. "Let''s go, my instructor."

 Chapter 57

    At the weekend, in Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen held a medal engraved with the word "Apprentice". In front of Huang Wen, there was an excited max. finally, he was recognized and he was going to get the apprentice medal!


    Even though the apprentice medal is only the lowest level Medal of Yongchun martial arts school, it is of great significance to Max himself. This is the first time he has been recognized by others!


    "Max, you''ve made great progress recently. You''ve mastered your little ideas. Next, you can start learning the entry-level routine of finding bridges." Huang asked. Looking at max with an excited face, he handed him the medal.


    "Thank you! Thank you, teacher! I will continue to work hard in the future!" Max quickly nodded and happily put the apprentice medal carefully in his arms and properly protected it, as if it were a diluted treasure.


    Huang Wen looked at the Yongchun martial arts school, which has developed and expanded, and nodded with satisfaction. In particular, Zhong Qiang and Huang Liang have made rapid progress, which can be regarded as the official inheritance of Yongchun martial arts school. Thinking of this, Huang Wen looked at the students around him and said:


    "Now, there are some apprentices in Yongchun martial arts school. On weekdays, I don''t focus on teaching the set moves of small ideas. If you don''t understand the set moves of small ideas, you can ask Zhong Qiang. On weekends, you can find Huang Liang to learn!"


    "Yes, sir!" the following students answered with a brush. The students who can persist in Yongchun martial arts school still respect Huang Wen in their hearts, because they can feel that their physical quality has become stronger.


    "Teacher, I''m back..." not long after, risfisk returned to Yongchun martial arts school and bowed to Huang, "I''m sorry to trouble you, teacher!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Huang asked casually. "When you come back, you can continue to practice martial arts. By the way, Uncle Li''s family next door said they want to return to their roots, so ask me if they want their house. I have promised. You design with Xiaoqiang, go through the formalities and expand the martial arts school!"


    "OK, teacher, give it to me!" lisfisk''s eyes lit up, but suddenly thought of frank and came to Huang''s side, "teacher, frank, ran away..."


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, looking at risfisk in surprise. He didn''t expect that Kim didn''t work. He was so unreliable that Frank who caught his hand could run, but soon Huang asked shook his head, "run away, I''ll pay attention."


    "Just let the teacher know. I''ll discuss the expansion of the martial arts school with the alarm clock." lisfisk saw that Huang asked and didn''t blame him. With a sigh of relief, he quickly turned to find Zhong Qiang.


    Meanwhile, the White House is having an open day. The president of the United States is going to cancel all today''s trip and then go home to have a good meal with his son.


    But at this time, the security personnel of the white house suddenly found an anomaly. Among the visitors, some were separated from the tour route and their whereabouts were strange, which made the security personnel alert instantly.


    "Sir, you are lost..." the security personnel put one hand on the gun and approached the suspicious person warily. Unexpectedly, he had just approached. The suspicious person suddenly turned into a fog and disappeared.


    "Be careful, a suspicious person suddenly disappeared. It is suspected that a mutant broke in!" the security guard was overturned to the ground as soon as he passed the message to his companion.


    The suspicious man gradually showed his true face. He looked like a demon from hell. His face was black and blue with strange lines. Under his clothes, he also dragged a long tail.


    Mutant Night Walker!


    "Shua!" the Night Walker turned into a cloud of fog again and disappeared in place, so that the bullets of a group of security personnel rushed in the air. Then the Night Walker appeared behind the security personnel, and then easily hit them and went to the president''s room.


    "Come on! Take Mr. President away!" a group of security personnel rushed into the president''s office, looking anxious, "report, where is safe?"


    "I haven''t found a target here... Ho!"


    "I''m here... Boo!"


    One by one, the security personnel of the evacuation route were reporting the situation, and then they were put to the ground by the suddenly blinking Night Walker.


    "Go to the bunker! Go to the White House bunker!" the security personnel immediately wanted to take the president to a new safe position, but the Nightwalker had rushed in. In front of the Nightwalker''s blinking speed, no matter how fast bullets were meaningless. With several blinks, all the security personnel in the Office fell to the ground.


    Now, only the Night Walker and the president are still standing. The next moment, the Night Walker immediately threw the president down on the table, and his tail took out a dagger engraved with words from his trouser legs.


    "Shua!" when the Nightwalker''s tail handed the dagger to the Nightwalker''s hand, a laser suddenly shot from the president''s watch and pierced the Nightwalker''s arm. The Nightwalker turned into a fog and disappeared in place.


    Only the dagger was left, engraved with the words "protect the freedom of mutants" and so on, which made the president''s face sink.


    "It''s good that Nick Frey gave me a watch to protect my body!" an idea flashed through the president''s heart. "It seems that Nick Frey can give them more preferential treatment!"


    "Mr. President, are you all right?" the security personnel quickly got up, ran to the president and asked carefully.


    "Hum! Mutant assassination! How did he get into the White House? Is the security team in the White House at such a level?" the president snorted coldly. "Even mutants can sneak in. What about the mutant detection device in the White House? Is it a decoration?"


    "Also, why is there no secret road directly to the White House bunker? After fleeing to the bunker, didn''t the president make a user evaluation and propose to build a fast secret road to ensure the president''s safety?"


    "The mutant detection device is set up at the entrance of the White House. This mutant has the ability to teleport and can come in directly. Our detection device can''t detect him..." someone hurried forward and explained.


    "As for the White House bunker, even if we entered the bunker, I''m afraid the transient mutant could also enter. Moreover, later, the president refused to admit that he had entered the bunker, so he didn''t build it..."


    "Put the construction of the fast secret road first! Then publish it. The mutant assassinated me! Let William Stryker come here! Isn''t he in charge of the mutant? Let him catch the mutant as soon as possible!" the president took a deep breath and delivered the order in an orderly manner.


    "Also, let Nick Frey send someone to protect me. I can''t trust you security teams!"


    "Yes!" the surrounding security personnel darkened, sighed, and, as the president ordered, began to contact all the people to complete their final work in the White House.

 Chapter 58

    Soon, all forces received the news that the president was assassinated by mutants. The corners of William Stryker''s mouth raised as if some conspiracy had succeeded. Nick Frey also smiled when he knew that his people would be responsible for the security of the White House in the future.


    As for the president''s real safety, whether he was injured or not, William Stryker and Nick Frey were surprisingly unanimous and didn''t care. They just took the right move before they were satisfied.


    For this news, the most shocking is Charles and others in Xavier gifted youth college. After thinking about it, Charles slowly closed his eyes.


    In the plastic prison, Charles''s voice rang out in magneto''s mind: "the president was assassinated. Did your people do it?"


    "Do you think I would do such a stupid move?" magneto shook his head with a sneer. "It seems that someone is going to plant our mutants, for the mutants registration act? Or to kill them all?"


    "So, I know." Charles''s voice gradually disappeared. Magneto looked at the unknown prison guard outside, and a trace of mockery appeared in the corners of his mouth.


    It''s ridiculous to think that a mere plastic prison can trap magneto


    "Ruiwen, Eric, it''s time to come out." a voice appeared in the mind of the magic woman, brightening her eyes.


    "Shua!" in the hot pot shop, Logan suddenly stood up from his chair, stabbed out his steel claw, stared at the news of the mutant assassinating the president in the TV play, and his heart filled with anger.


    "Uncle wolf!" Huang asked and forced Logan down. Uncle Zhong''s faces did not change. In addition to Huang Liang, who was not familiar with Logan, he looked at Logan''s steel claws in surprise, with a curious light in his eyes.


    "Conspiracy! This is definitely a conspiracy!" Logan took a deep breath, put away his steel claws, frowned and sat down, constantly adjusting his breath. Logan knew that there would be more conflict between mutants and humans.


    "It seems that the plot belonging to the second part of the X-Men has begun!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. "Maybe I can participate a little. In case I can complete a legendary lottery, I will have the foundation to establish myself. However, the risk of contact with such a role seems not low..."


    "Uncle wolf''s almost immortal existence still can only win the extraordinary level lottery. I don''t know whether this is calculated according to potential or demonstrated combat effectiveness..."


    "Anyway, Charles, magneto and Phoenix are sure to win the lottery at the upper level, but these three are not good stubbles!"


    "No! I''m going to Xavier genius junior college to ask Charles what''s going on!" Logan quickly made a decision, stood up, looked at Huang and asked, "boss, I''m leaving for a while, maybe I''ll never come back again..."


    "If you have anything to do, you can contact me if you think I can help." Huang asked and thought for a while. He didn''t mean to follow Logan to Xavier talent academy now.


    "You''d better not get involved!" Logan shook his head and turned away from the hot pot shop.


    "Master, uncle wolf is a mutant?" after Logan left, Huang Liang looked at Zhong Qiang and Zhong Bo, and then looked at Huang and asked, "it seems that Zhong Bo and brother Qiang both know!"


    "Doesn''t his steel claw hurt?" Zhong Qiang scratched his head and asked his doubts. "Also, his meat was broken. How did he recover all at once?"


    "Pain is definitely painful, but Uncle wolf is used to it." Huang asked, shaking his head. "Uncle wolf''s ability is an extremely powerful recovery ability. In this world, there is almost no existence that can kill him."


    "Immortal body?" Zhong Qiang and Huang Liang suddenly widened their eyes, together with Zhong Bo''s surprise.


    "Well, he has an immortal body and won''t be young forever?" a trace of embarrassment flashed on Zhong Bo''s face. "I''ve always called him brother Logan before. Isn''t he older than me?"


    "Cough, it''s the 21st century. Uncle wolf was born in the 19th century." Huang asked and couldn''t help laughing, "that is to say, uncle wolf is almost 200 years old..."


    "Cough!" for a moment, the table was full of cough, and everyone was frightened and choked by Logan''s real age.


    "The Iceman, although there was a mistake in his setting and became an Omega mutant, his strength was not strong. Maybe he could try..." Huang asked, looking at the people who were losing their manners, an idea flashed through his mind.


    On the other hand, Logan called a taxi as fast as he could and went to Xavier gifted youth college. After earning his salary, he finally didn''t have to rely on his legs or squeeze the bus as before.


    "Stop! Who are you?" a voice called Logan just after Logan entered Xavier genius junior college.


    Logan turned his head, looked at the scholar like Bruce Banner on the bench, frowned and asked, "are you the new teacher? Charles, that bald head, shouldn''t accept such a big student?"


    "Professor Charles is a respectable elder. You should be so rude to him!" Bruce Banner frowned and looked at Logan.


    During his time at Xavier gifted youth college, Bruce Banner has been able to communicate simply with hawk. He owes all these achievements to Charles''s help. Therefore, Logan''s attitude towards Charles makes Bruce Banner very unhappy!


    "Yo! Elder?" Logan suddenly smiled. "Although that guy is a little old, I''m more than enough to be his grandfather in terms of age..."


    "You make banner and hawk angry!" before Logan finished his words, he suddenly felt a strong crisis from the beast''s perception, and then a roar sounded, and a huge green hawk rushed at Logan.


    "Bang!" with a sound, Logan was punched by Haoke and flew out, but after Haoke punched, he stopped in doubt and looked at his fist.


    There was blood flowing out of Haoke''s fist, but the wound soon healed. At this time, another angry roar sounded, Logan rushed back, stabbed out his steel claw and jumped at Haoke.


    "Poof!" Haoke was stunned. Logan''s steel claw easily pierced Haoke''s hard skin, which made Haoke feel great pain.


    "You hurt hawk!" Hawk suddenly lifted Logan''s feet and threw them out heavily.


    "Damn it! It''s even stronger than that guy of steel Hercules!" Logan quickly climbed out of a pit, patted the soil on his body, and couldn''t help muttering, "you can''t fight with him head-on. You have to find a way to defeat him with dexterity!"

 Chapter 59

    However, just when logan had just made his decision, a strong wind came, and Haoke had rushed to Logan. Even Logan could see that the injury that had just pierced Haoke''s body was recovering rapidly.


    "Hell! What kind of monster is this?" Logan scolded. The hawk also has strong recovery ability. Isn''t it open?


    Logan felt a gust of fist attack, rolled on the spot, turned directly under hawk''s crotch, and then the steel claw cut hawk''s legs.


    When it comes to speed and power, Hawk is definitely above Logan, but when it comes to skill and sensitivity, he is really embarrassing hawk.


    "Roar!" Hawk turned out a roar and slammed into the direction behind him, but Logan rolled again, just showing the assassin''s sensitivity and came to hawk again.


    But this time, Logan looked at hawk''s arm and back, suddenly his eyes lit up, then jumped up, and the whole man threw himself behind hawk.


    "Poof!" Logan''s steel claw pierced into hawk''s back without meeting any resistance. Even hawk''s defense could not defend against the power of aidman''s alloy steel claw.


    "Roar!" Haoke was angry and wanted to catch Logan behind him, but Logan kept stabbing into the steel claw and adjusting his position behind Haoke. Haoke''s slightly clumsy arm always couldn''t catch Logan.


    "What''s going on? Hmm? No!" Jean grey stood next to the brain wave intensifier in the underground secret room of Xavier genius Youth College. Suddenly her face changed, and she felt the fight between hawk and Logan.


    "Alas!" Charles, who was using the brain wave intensifier, sighed and took down the brain wave intensifier. "I have found the position of the poor child, but before that, let''s calm down the two violent temper!"


    "Logan, stop!" Charles'' voice sounded in Logan''s brain, giving Logan a good meal.


    "Let the big man stop first! Damn it, he jumped up. How could he jump so high?!" just then, Haoke, who couldn''t catch Logan, jumped up and jumped 100 meters high. He felt a strong sense of weightlessness, which made Logan''s fear of heights and his body was a little stiff.


    "What should we do now?" Jean grey, Charles and laser eye came to the open space of the college and looked at hawk and Logan jumping into the air. Jean grey frowned and asked.


    "Whatever they do? Anyway, both of them can''t die. The big deal is that it hurts a little!" the laser eye shrugged. He didn''t care about Logan and hawk, as long as he didn''t hurt others.


    Besides, the laser eye is very unhappy with Logan, an old man who always exudes the charm of a mature man and even wants to chase his girlfriend. If Logan is injured, the laser eye will feel a little happy in his heart.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Haoke jumped to the highest air, suddenly turned his back to the ground and began to fall freely. Logan listened to the roar in his ear, felt the sense of weightlessness, and hurriedly shouted, "Qin! Pick me up!"


    Logan''s voice fell, his feet kicked Haoke fiercely, the steel claws in his hands were taken back in an instant, and his body broke away from Haoke''s back and fell to the ground.


    Soon, Logan felt a resistance attack, which made his heart settle down for a moment. Slowly, Logan fell to the ground intact, and Qin Ge Lei''s face was a little pale, controlled hawk''s body and slowly placed it on the ground.


    "Roar!" as soon as he landed, hawk roared again. Logan just kicked him, which made hawk very angry.


    "Mr. hawk, calm down. It''s all a misunderstanding. Let Mr. Bruce Banner come out and talk. If not, it''s not too late for you to come out again!" Charles laughed faintly. "We have prepared Mr. hawk''s favorite fruit. How about hawk coming out again to eat fruit when things are solved?"


    "Hawk! Fruit!" Hawk answered, and then his body slowly shrunk back to Bruce Banner, but Bruce Banner''s upper body was naked and his trousers were torn.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Charles, you''ve brought trouble to me." at this time, Bruce Banner has been able to share part of his memory with hawk. He looks at Charles with some apology, "but he doesn''t respect elders like you..."


    "No, Mr. Bruce, he''s the elder. Count his age. He''s already an old man nearly 200 years old." Charles smiled and shook his head. "Since the misunderstanding has been cleared, let''s go in together. Logan, you''re here. You go with them to find the confused child..."


    "You''re very good at calling people!" Logan glared at Charles angrily, and then looked at Bruce Banner. "Is he also a mutant? I seem to have seen him in the news, someone..."


    "I''m not a mutant, but the situation I encountered is the same as that of a mutant." Bruce Banner shook his head and bowed to Logan. "Sorry, I misunderstood you before."


    "You''re so polite. You look like two people just like that!" Logan looked at Bruce Banner in surprise.


    "At the beginning, I wasn''t so polite, but I had to learn to be polite." Bruce Banner''s smile was a little bitter and looked at Charles. "As compensation, I''m included in the action. Hawk should be able to help..."


    "If you do it, I''m afraid the troops who arrested you will do it again," Charles reminded.


    "Isn''t there Professor Charles here?" Bruce Banner smiled and shook his head. At the same time, a trace of missing flashed in his eyes. "I can appear openly, and I can go and see Betty..."


    "Your daughter?" Logan asked, smiling as he looked at Bruce Banner.


    "My girlfriend!" Bruce Banner twitched at the corners of his mouth and said something speechless.


    "It''s an infatuated boy." Logan smiled at the corner of his mouth and looked at Qin Ge Lei, whose face recovered. "Qin, thank you for just shooting..."


    "Come on, it''s time for us to act!" the laser eye angrily blocked between Qin Ge Lei and Logan, and put one hand on his glasses, as if Logan would do it at any time as long as he dared to tease his girlfriend again.


    "You''re not fit!" Logan smiled, shook his head, patted the shoulder of the laser eye, and walked to the interior of Xavier genius Academy. "Believe me, I''ve lived for nearly 200 years. My eyesight is good!"


    "Cut! It''s just a guy who keeps seeds everywhere!" the laser eye patted himself on the shoulder and brushed off the fingerprints left by Logan. "Sooner or later, you will taste the consequences from this aspect!"

 Chapter 60

    Just as Xavier gifted youth college was preparing to find the Night Walker and explore the truth behind the president''s assassination, whether it was the behavior of a few mutants or someone trying to frame the group of mutants, the phone of Xavier Gifted Youth College rang.


    When logan just arrived at Xavier gifted youth college, William Stryker got the president''s order. As long as there was no news about the abuse of mutant children, William Stryker did everything else.


    William Stryker was very happy to hear this, but William Stryker had one last worry about the existence of Professor Charles.


    If you really push it to a desperate situation, Charles may be able to erase most of the existence consciousness in the world. William Stryker, who has been dealing with Charles for many years, knows this deeply!


    However, William Stryker has thought of the method of restraint, and even how to make all mutants extinct!


    So William Stryker went to the plastic prison, asked the prison guards to subdue magneto, and then dropped a drop of liquid on the back of magneto''s neck.


    Originally, magneto Wang was waiting for the opportunity to leave, but he didn''t expect to be started by William Stryker first.


    At the next moment, magneto''s eyes became confused, and a smile appeared at the corners of William Stryker''s mouth and said softly: "now, tell me all the information about the brain wave intensifier underground of Xavier genius junior college..."


    "The brain wave intensifier is..." magneto''s eyes didn''t fluctuate at all. His eyes were empty and said everything about the brain wave intensifier.


    "Did Charles know about the assassination of the president?" William Stryker nodded with satisfaction and suddenly changed his mind.


    "I see. He contacted me and asked if I asked someone to do it." magneto continued with an expression.


    "Well, you contact him and say you have made a great discovery. Let him talk to you face to face!" William Stryker whispered with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    So, there was the call to Xavier gifted youth college. After receiving the call, Charles frowned, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    After a long time, Charles opened his eyes again. The doubt in his eyes became more obvious. He couldn''t help but say, "what happened? Why can''t I find Eric and contact Eric? Is something wrong with Eric? No, I''m going to have a look!"


    "What''s the matter, Charles?" everyone who was going to look for the Night Walker was waiting for Charles. At this time, Logan took the lead in asking Charles.


    "Eric may have an accident, Scott, come with me and see him!" Charles was not calm in the face of his old friend who might have an accident. He quickly looked into the laser eye and said.


    "What about the guy who assassinated the president?" the laser eye frowned and asked, "and the college can''t ignore..."


    "Jean, you and Aurora go to find the child, Logan, Mr. Benner, please take care of the college children here!" Charles made a decision quickly, and even said urgently, "Scott, we should hurry!"


    "Well, I''ll be the supervisor again. Anyway, I''m used to it this time." Logan shrugged helplessly. He knew that he couldn''t change Charles''s decision.


    However, Logan will not worry about Charles'' safety. In Logan''s view, no one in the world can deal with Charles.


    Soon, the people acted separately, and Charles and the laser eye came to the plastic prison. However, the laser eye pushing Charles forward was stopped, and the prison guard motioned that the laser eye was waiting outside.


    "Hmm?" Charles suddenly frowned, because he read the memory of the prison guard. For a moment, Charles''s face suddenly changed, but it was still too late.


    A stream of hypnotic gas was sprayed into the whole plastic prison, and the prison guards fell to the ground and fainted.


    A trace of mockery flashed in William Stryker''s eyes. He came in with a mask and winked at his men. His men soon took Charles and laser eyes away.


    "Magneto..." William Stryker glanced at magneto in prison and shook his head. He didn''t mean to take him away.


    In the plastic prison, he can still control magneto, but the probability of losing control when going to places with metal is too great.


    At night, Logan and Bruce Banner were chatting with each other at Xavier''s gifted youth college, and Bobby, the Iceman, sat idly listening.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, Logan''s face changed, and the steel claw in his hand stabbed out, "Bobby, go and inform everyone that there is an enemy!"


    "What?" Bruce Banner and Bobby''s face changed. Bobby looked at Logan incredulously. Xavier''s gifted youth college has never encountered any crisis!


    "No! It''s true!" Logan rushed directly to the corridor. "Steel Hercules, take everyone away! There''s an enemy!"


    Ganglishi hurriedly ran out of the bedroom. Not only ganglishi, but others also ran out in panic when they heard the news. For a time, the whole Xavier gifted youth college was in a mess.


    "Ganglish, take them away! I''ll break up with banner!" Logan heard the voice getting closer and closer, quickly ordered, and rushed in the direction of the sound source.


    "I didn''t say we were going to rush together!" Bruce Banner glanced reluctantly, but when he saw that there were really heavily armed soldiers rushing with guns, Bruce Banner suddenly turned into a hawk and rushed out.


    "Haoke..." a glimmer of expectation flashed in ganglishi''s eyes, and then quickly evacuated with the students. "Bobby, what are you doing? Go!"


    "You go first, I want to find the little naughty!" Bobby didn''t find the little naughty Anna who had just established a relationship. How would he like to leave? John the burning man saw this situation and followed him to find Anna with Bobby, and ganglishi fled along the secret road with the students.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!"


    Countless anesthetic bombs hit Logan and hawk. The purpose of these soldiers is to catch the students of Xavier Gifted Youth College and go back to study. Naturally, they should be caught alive.


    However, the only anesthetic bomb could not work on Rogan and Hogan. The soldiers who found this scene soon changed to live ammunition, but the result was no different. The bullet just angered Hogan and Hogan.


    "Long time no see, you''re still so young!" William Stryker''s sobbing voice rang out, which made Logan subconsciously stop. He felt very familiar with the voice, but he didn''t remember the slightly old man in front of him.


    "Stop, hawk." Logan shouted. Hawk, who wanted to continue, frowned at William Stryker. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 61

    "Wolverine, you don''t remember me, and you''re right. After all, you''ve disappeared for so long..." William Stryker smiled at Luo Genzheng and said. Suddenly, hawk rushed out and punched William Stryker.


    "Bang!" a body stood in front of William Stryker. It was William Stryker''s number one thug, Xiaoshan baihezo, a dead woman with similar ability to Logan.


    However, even Xiaoshan baihezi couldn''t bear Hawke''s punch. His body was directly hit and flew out. This punch changed William Stryker''s face.


    "You are! Wait, you''re the guy that Ross is after!" William Stryker quickly recognized hawk''s identity.


    "Hawk! What are you doing!" Logan shouted angrily. He finally thought of some memory, which was interrupted by hawk.


    "Roar!" Hawk yelled at Logan in some displeasure, indicating that hawk was not a person who listened to Logan''s orders.


    "Kaka! KAKA!" suddenly, an ice wall appeared between hawk and William Stryker. Hawk was stunned and subconsciously wanted to break the ice wall.


    "Hawk, I did it. Stop fighting and come in quickly!" at the passage of the secret room, Bobby the Iceman, John the fire man and little naughty Anna looked anxiously at Logan and hawk. Bobby the Iceman shouted quickly.


    "No, i..." Logan hesitated. He saw the hope of recovering his memory. Suddenly, he thought of Charles''s entrustment. Huang Wen once said that some memories don''t feel comfortable now. Subconsciously, Logan turned to the secret road.


    "Hawk can''t get in, Hawk is going back!" Hawk looked at the slightly narrow secret road with some unhappiness, slowly recovered into Bruce Banner''s appearance, and left along the secret road together.


    "What a powerful monster! It''s even stronger than the mutant!" William Stryker looked back at the dead woman who recovered from the injury. His eyes flickered. But soon, William Stryker came back. The mutant is the first thing he has to deal with!


    "Sir, we didn''t have time to catch a mutant child..." a soldier came up and reported the situation, which made William Stryker''s face sink.


    "Hum! It doesn''t matter. At least, Charles and Scott are in our hands. They run away. They won''t live long anyway! Then next, it''s the brain wave intensifier!"


    William Stryker snorted coldly, and soon brought people to the underground of Xavier genius junior college. He didn''t mean to continue chasing Logan.


    Because at this time, the most important thing for William Stryker is to remove the brain wave intensifier, and then hypnotize Charles to put on the brain wave intensifier and kill every mutant in the world!


    This method, to be honest, is somewhat similar to the insight plan. The purpose is to eliminate their own enemies, but William Stryker will be more accurate through Charles.


    In the garage of Xavier gifted youth college, Logan and others ran here and started the laser eye car. Little naughty Anna sat on the co driver, Bruce Banner, iceman Bobby and fire man John sat behind.


    "Where are we going? Where are they? Little naughty Anna couldn''t help asking.


    "They should hide in a safe place. Let''s leave here first and then find a way to contact them." Logan thought for a moment. "Qin and they are in Boston. We can find them, but it''s a little far from Boston. We..."


    "Let''s go to Chinatown first. After all, it''s not convenient to take you all the time. You can hide there until I contact Charles or Qin."


    "There is a suspicious vehicle driving to Chinatown, and the expected destination is Yongchun martial arts school." the real-time monitoring tuxedo watch reminded Huang Wen.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen, who sat cross legged, opened his eyes and felt the release. He saw a handsome vehicle coming towards Yongchun martial arts school. It was Logan driving.


    "Explore the monitoring and change all the monitoring information of the vehicle along the way!" Huang asked quickly, and then jumped directly from the window.


    "Ho!" Logan stopped the car and was not surprised at Huang Wen who jumped out of the window. If Huang Wen didn''t find him coming, it would be strange.


    "Stop at the corner of the parking lot at Uncle Zhong''s house." Huang asked without asking any more, and directly opened the door of Yongchun martial arts school. "There are really a lot of people, but there is still no problem living in the living room for two... Huh?"


    Huang asked, looking at the people who came out of the car, stopped, and his eyes rested on Bruce Banner.


    There is no way. Bruce Banner, who is a little embarrassed, is already like Uncle mark. Even if the plot belonging to Uncle mark has not started, maybe this is the correction power in the dark.


    After recognizing Bruce Banner, Huang asked for a moment. He was speechless. He didn''t understand how Rogan and hawk got mixed up, or how hawk got mixed up with the mutant?


    Is it because the fake news reports that Hawk is a mutant and Bruce Banner believes he is a mutant?


    "No wonder suddenly there is no news from Hawke. It turns out that the plot has changed!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s heart. "You should be careful in the future. It belongs to a mixed world. It is likely that something that has not appeared in the original play will happen. You can''t easily believe the plot!"


    "Do you know me?" Bruce Banner asked tentatively, aware of Huang''s strange question.


    "Oh, I''m just curious about what you''ve experienced. You don''t wear clothes and your pants are broken at night." Huang asked, quickly adjusting his mood and shaking his head with a smile.


    "You don''t want to know," Bruce Banner sighed, unwilling to ask Huang too much about the stranger.


    "Shall we stay here? Is this guy reliable? Martial arts school?" after John the fire man looked at Huang and asked, he obviously didn''t believe Huang. "This guy won''t expose our whereabouts?"


    "Pa!" Logan, who stopped the car and came back, patted John on the head and said angrily, "don''t annoy the boss. The boss is stronger than me!"


    "Hmm? It''s him?" fire man John obviously doesn''t believe Logan. In other words, as a mutant, fire man John won''t think that meeting an ordinary person will be better than himself. This is a cognitive problem.


    "Well, don''t stand here. I modified your monitoring, but you will inevitably be found standing at the door." Huang Wen shook his head and walked into Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Ding!" just then, John the lighter groped out a lighter and was about to light the lighter. There was no way. Although he called the lighter, he had no ability to make fire out of thin air. He could only rely on the lighter to maintain his ability.


    "Pa!" the fire man John suddenly stopped, but Huang Wen made a hole in the air.


    "Bring him in. It''s a lesson for him." Huang asked faintly.

 Chapter 62

    "John! John, what''s the matter with you?" the Iceman Bobby and the little naughty Anna looked at the motionless fire man John with some doubt, and then looked at Huang with some hesitation.


    Bobby the Iceman and little naughty Anna have seen similar abilities. Once, John the fire man clashed with ordinary people, used variant abilities and exposed his identity.


    At that time, as like as two peas around, all the people around us suddenly moved, and that was Charles''s ability to control all the bodies around him. At this moment, John, the motionless flame, was exactly like those people.


    Therefore, the Iceman Bobby and the little naughty Anna subconsciously think that Huang Wen is also a psychic, and not only the two of them think so, but also Bruce Banner.


    "This is Kung Fu, removing putty Kung Fu, not a mutant ability, and he is not a mutant." Luo gen, who thinks he knows Huang Wen best, said to several people.


    "Kung Fu? Kung Fu can have such great strength?" Bruce Banner looked at Logan incredulously, but Bruce Banner was silent when he thought of Logan''s real age.


    "Boy, who did you mess with? You dare to mess with my current boss. Don''t you know that I work for him now?" Logan dragged John the burning man into the martial arts school and threw him to the ground. "After the boss unties you, you''d better apologize to him honestly!"


    "What a pity." Huang Wen had some regrets in his heart. If he had just released the task in advance, he would have won at least one extraordinary lucky draw. However, John the fire man was too bad to beat. Huang Wen couldn''t help it for a moment.


    In fact, John the flaming man is the most common representative of adolescent arrogance and agitation. He has just awakened his ability for a short time. He definitely likes to express himself most.


    However, at this time, the educational style of Xavier gifted youth college is incompatible with John the burning man, which is why John the burning man will rebel to magneto in the future.


    "Boss, give me a face and untie him..." Luo Gen saw that Huang Wen didn''t understand what he had just said. He came up to Huang Wen and whispered, "at least I brought it out?"


    "OK." Huang Wen thought for a moment and nodded. Huang Wen believed that he would definitely continue to challenge John with his just performance. Wouldn''t it be beautiful to release the task himself at that time?


    Huang Wen''s fingers turned into a residual shadow. He untied the fire man John in an instant, and then waited for the fire man John to get angry. Even Huang Wen had called up the task page and was ready to release the task.


    "So strong!" John the flaming man looked at Huang Wen with bright eyes. Fear, worship and other emotions flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t mean to continue to fight with Huang Wen.


    "What''s the situation? Don''t do it now?" Huang asked. The plan of the previous second failed in the next second. Huang asked, but he didn''t know that John the burning man was such a bully... Cough, he worshipped the strong.


    Another important reason why John the fire man became the subordinate of magneto, is that magneto''s strength is strong enough to make John the fire man subconsciously worship.


    "You don''t need mutation ability. Can you be so strong? Can you teach me?" soon, fire man John opened his mouth. His words not only didn''t continue to provoke Huang Wen, but also were quite respectful.


    "John! What are you talking about? You are a student of Xavier gifted youth college. How can you ask for advice from others? Or an ordinary person..." Bobby, the Iceman, was worried when he heard what John the burning man said, and whispered to John the burning man.


    "This is the student taught by Charles?" Huang asked, shaking his head in disappointment. Originally, the impulsive fire man John was not very pleasant. Unexpectedly, the concept of Iceman Bobby was so ridiculous.


    You know, Bobby the Iceman is an important successor of the X-Men and has unlimited potential, but his concept despises ordinary people. What''s the difference between him and those ordinary people who hate him?


    However, among the X-Men, there is really no existence with comprehensive leadership. Every X-Men has its own shortcomings.


    Even the X-Men captain''s laser eye''s attitude towards mankind is somewhat similar to the Iceman Bobby, or the Iceman bobby may learn from the laser eye.


    "How dare you disrespect Professor Charles!" Bobby, the Iceman, suddenly waved to Huang when he heard the speech. A cold force spread in the air and cooled the whole space.


    At this time, Huang asked not angry but happy. He didn''t expect that John the fire man didn''t collect his wool. He even had the opportunity to collect the planned goal he prepared at the beginning, Bobby the Iceman.


    "Release the task and defeat the Iceman." Huang Wen immediately released the task, or Huang Wen''s task page, was not closed at all, and had been waiting to release a new task.


    "Generating task: defeat the Iceman Bobby and reward the legendary skill draw once. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept!" Huang Wen''s heart rejoiced. As expected, the Iceman Bobby could trigger the legendary lucky draw. Huang Wen stepped on the lightness skill of treading on the snow, disappeared in situ, and then quickly accepted the task.


    "Hmm? So fast!" Logan''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, Huang Wen broke out at a speed that could not see his body shape even with his eyesight, but Logan''s beast perception could still perceive Huang Wen''s position.


    "Hmm? Not good!" at the moment when Huang Wen disappeared, the pupil of the Iceman Bobby shrank suddenly, and then his foot stepped on the ground. The four ice walls wrapped the Iceman bobby in an instant.


    "The reaction was very fast, but I didn''t get nothing at this time!" Huang asked with a smile.


    Huang Wen has not improved his powerful abilities, such as the various martial arts of Bai zhantang, but Huang Wen has made great progress in a Xing''s ability, such as the new version of fighting cattle across the mountain.


    "Shua!" Huang asked with a punch and blew it on the ice wall.


    "My ice wall is not so easy to break! Unless you have Mr. hawk''s strength!" Bobby, the Iceman in the ice wall, with a confident smile on his mouth, is ready to continue to fight.


    "Bang!" the Iceman Bobby was hit hard in an instant, his body smashed the ice wall on the other side, and the whole man flew out and landed on the ground.


    "This?" the Iceman Bobby didn''t understand. There was nothing on the ice wall in front of him. How could he suddenly fly out? It couldn''t be Huang who punched through the ice wall and hit himself directly?


    "What kind of Kung Fu is this?" at this moment, even logan was stunned. He scratched his head in doubt. Huang asked that his strength was getting stronger and stronger, and his means were getting more and more magical.


    "This move is called beating cattle across the mountain." Huang asked, looking at Bobby, the Iceman who fell to the ground, said with a light smile, "have you learned now?"

 Chapter 63

    "Shua!" just as Huang Wen looked at the Iceman Bobby with a light smile, the ice wall just smashed by the Iceman Bobby turned into countless ice needles and stabbed Huang Wen''s limbs. Even in the case of anger, the Iceman Bobby managed to control himself and had no intention of taking people''s lives.


    "Stop!" Logan''s face suddenly changed and quickly stopped drinking.


    Just then, all the ice needles around stopped, suspended outside Huang Wen''s body, and didn''t move for half a minute, while Bobby the Iceman''s face was a little dignified.


    "You stopped in time and didn''t cause a big disaster!" Logan said with a sigh of relief, staring at the Iceman Bobby unhappily.


    "No... not me!" Bobby, the Iceman, clenched his teeth and barely spit out a few words, looking particularly hard.


    "Poof!" with a sound, all the ice needles around burst. A trace of fatigue flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes, but he soon returned to normal. It was just his ability to control objects with special functions that stopped the ice needle.


    This is also an attempt of Huang Wen. He wants to know the level of his current special function, but the result is better than Huang Wen imagined.


    Although Huang Wen''s current special function is an extraordinary level, which is still far from the legend, and the Iceman Bobby has been able to trigger the lucky draw at the legend level.


    But Huang Wen''s special function still suppressed the Iceman Bobby. Although Huang Wen was not easy, he at least did it.


    Of course, there are two most important reasons. One is that the Iceman Bobby has just been injured. The other is that the Iceman Bobby is a person with a high theoretical upper limit but not strong actual strength.


    "Huang asked! You said you were not a mutant?!" Logan suddenly realized something and shouted at Huang asked.


    "This is martial arts." Huang asked, waving his hand. Bobby the Iceman suddenly fell to the ground, and then laughed. His body began to twitch. Logan seemed to think of his experience and twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "OK, OK, you say it''s martial arts, that''s martial arts." Logan reluctantly smiled and looked sympathetically at the Iceman Bobby who fell to the ground. He knew that although it was not pain, it was more painful than pain. More importantly, he couldn''t concentrate under such laughter.


    "Bobby! Bobby, what''s the matter with you?" little naughty Anna hurried to the side of the Iceman Bobby and wanted to help the Iceman Bobby up through her clothes, but the Iceman Bobby couldn''t get up at all.


    "This is martial arts." Huang asked, looking at Logan seriously. "Martial arts can improve all kinds of physical abilities in an all-round way, not just physical quality. Maybe I don''t have your immortal ability, but in terms of energy and spirit, I must be more comprehensive than you!"


    "Spiritual power like this is the power extended after reaching a certain level of martial arts. It belongs to God. Qi is the power I use acupoints, and essence is my physical strength."


    Huang Wen told Logan solemnly, as if his spiritual power was really practiced by himself.


    However, Huang Wen is not a liar. After practicing martial arts, he can really touch spiritual things, and even understand the mysterious yuan God. Sword 23 of the sword saint is an example.


    "It''s so powerful. I suddenly feel that maybe I should learn some martial arts from you..." a hint of emotion flashed in Logan''s eyes. This is a rare spiritual power. If Logan can have it, he can at least ensure that his will will will never die.


    At this time, Logan''s immortal body also has a huge defect, which is the spiritual aspect.


    Although Logan''s spiritual power has suffered a heavy blow and can also recover, the powerful spiritual power can completely erase Logan''s consciousness. When Logan''s consciousness is reborn in his body, it may not be Logan now.


    It''s a brand new wolverine, but not necessarily Logan.


    "You should have learned from me." Huang asked with a smile. "At least, it''s much better than sitting here."


    "If you have strong mental power, you can better control hawk?" Bruce Banner flashed an idea. This is also Charles''s suggestion to adjust your emotions, cultivate your heart and strengthen your mental power by practicing Tai Chi, yoga and other Kung Fu.


    However, even Charles, a master of spiritual ability, can''t get spiritual ability out of thin air. He can''t even get spiritual ability for a person without spiritual ability.


    At this time, Bruce Banner asked here in Huang and saw hope! See the hope of completely mastering the power of hawk!


    "Well, can you untie Bobby''s smile hole first? It''s too uncomfortable to smile like this..." Logan looked at little naughty Anna''s eyes for help, hurriedly looked at Huang and asked with a smile.


    "He conceded, and I''ll untie him." Huang Wen hasn''t been systematically prompted, which shows that although Bobby the Iceman can''t control his body now, he is still unconvinced in his heart.


    "Give up, he gave up!" said naughty Anna, nodding for Bobby the Iceman.


    As little naughty Anna spoke, Huang asked but still shook his head. The system didn''t have any meaning to prompt. Logan also understood the meaning of Huang asked, walked to the Iceman Bobby and stared at the Iceman Bobby unkindly.


    "That''s your attitude when I plead with you over there?" Logan asked with a frown. "Or is that what Charles taught you?"


    "This time, it was your fault. If it wasn''t for Charles''s sake that I should take good care of you, I wouldn''t bother to care about you. Anyway, it''s you who suffer now!"


    "Bobby..." little naughty Anna looked at the Iceman Bobby''s uncomfortable appearance and hurriedly begged to look at the Iceman Bobby.


    "Ha ha... I admit defeat!" Bobby, the Iceman, looked at the appearance of little naughty Anna, bit his teeth, managed to suppress a moment of laughter and hurriedly said.


    "Ding! Defeat the Iceman Bobby and complete the task. Reward the legendary skills once!"


    Huang Wen''s ear finally sounded a systematic prompt sound, which also means that Huang Wen will enter the legendary level anyway!


    A smile appeared at the corners of Huang Wen''s mouth. He glanced at the Iceman Bobby lightly and waved his hand. The Iceman Bobby''s laughter stopped instantly, and then lay there panting heavily.


    The Iceman Bobby is not like Logan. He has the ability to recover like an immortal body. Even if he lit Logan''s smile hole before, he didn''t make Logan too tired.


    Although the Iceman Bobby can trigger the legendary mission, he can''t compare with Logan in terms of physical quality and recovery ability. At this time, he is physically and mentally tired and just wants to have a good sleep.


    "Take him upstairs and sleep in your room." Huang asked and looked at Logan. "Tell me what you''ve experienced and how you came back so soon..."

 Chapter 64

    Soon, Logan went upstairs with Bobby the Iceman. Little naughty Anna hurried to follow Bobby the Iceman for fear that something might happen to him again.


    At this time, fire man John and Bruce Banner met Huang Wen. They looked at each other and knew each other''s purpose, so they opened their mouth together and said, "Mr. Huang Wen, I don''t know if we can study with you..."


    "I want to learn martial arts to enhance my mental ability." Bruce Banner''s purpose is very clear.


    "I want to learn. Can Mr. Huang ask me if he can teach me?" in contrast, John the burning man is much more greedy.


    "Release the task and accept Bruce Banner as an apprentice." Huang Wen''s heart moved. This is a good opportunity. He can get a lot without hands, so Huang Wen hurriedly released two tasks, "release the task and take the fire collector as an apprentice."


    "Generating task: accept Bruce Banner as an apprentice and reward legendary skills once. Do you accept it?"


    "Task is being generated: John, the collector, is an apprentice and rewards extraordinary props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept!" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up and his heart couldn''t help being happy. He even triggered another legendary lucky draw. He is worthy of being Bruce Banner with hawk personality.


    However, the only pity is that there is no character lottery. After all, the character lottery should be more comprehensive.


    "Well, since you all want to study here, you can be my apprentices from now on." Huang asked, nodding with satisfaction at Bruce Banner and John the fire man, smiled and said, "go up and have a rest first. From tomorrow on, I''ll teach you Kung Fu!"


    "Thank you, teacher!" Bruce Banner and John the fire man couldn''t help but rejoice. They didn''t expect that Huang asked so easily and agreed.


    "Ding! Task: take Bruce Banner as an apprentice. It has been completed. Reward legendary skills once."


    "Ding! Task: John, the fire collector, has completed his apprentice. Reward extraordinary props and draw a lottery."


    The sound of two consecutive prompts made Huang Wen''s mouth smile. This was the fastest time for him to complete the task. It was faster than Logan and even the punisher. The most important thing is that the task reward this time is more abundant!


    In addition, Huang Wen has just completed the task of defeating the Iceman Bobby. At this time, Huang Wen has already had two legendary skills lucky draw and one extraordinary prop lucky draw. Tonight, Huang Wen, who has not made progress in strength for a long time, can finally feel the taste of becoming stronger again.


    "No, you''re going to dig the corner of Charles''s wall?" Logan happened to see Bruce Banner and fire man John simply worship after dealing with the Iceman Bobby. Logan couldn''t help but smoke the corner of his mouth. "Aren''t you afraid of Charles coming to trouble you?"


    "We are all adults. Don''t we even have the right to choose whether to go or stay?" Huang asked with a light smile and shook his head. "Besides, I believe Professor Charles is also a reasonable person, isn''t he?"


    "OK, I also hope he is a reasonable man." Logan shrugged, looked at Huang helplessly and asked, "don''t you want to ask me what I''ve experienced? Let me tell you..."


    "Eh... OK." Huang Wen was excited by three sweepstakes, but he just promised Logan. Naturally, it''s hard to get rid of it. Moreover, this is the first legendary lottery. Huang Wen should be more careful.


    "There is a free room upstairs. You can find one to squeeze." Huang asked, turning his head, looked at Bruce Banner and John the fire man, and ordered, "after a while, my martial arts school will be closed for rectification. At that time, you can live in the hot pot shop or go out and find a place to live by yourself."


    "Going out of business for rectification?" Logan looked at Huang in surprise and asked, how long has he been away? How is it going to go out of business for rectification?


    "Didn''t you say that Uncle Li''s family next door moved away? At that time, I will expand the whole martial arts school. The current area is still too small, and the two floors are too low, so it needs to be expanded." Huang asked a little explanation, then walked to the living room on the second floor with Logan, and listened to Logan talk about his experience after leaving.


    On the other side of the plastic prison, when William Stryker left, someone soon woke up the prison guards in the plastic prison to continue to maintain the safety of the plastic prison.


    After magneto woke up, he sat there distracted, as if he had been hit, but soon, magneto''s eyes flashed cold, like a lonely Goshawk.


    The prison guard of the plastic prison, the one who worked hard to help William Stryker subdue magneto, was full of disappointment and confusion in his eyes.


    Originally, he wanted to take refuge in William Stryker and hope to leave the damn plastic prison, but he didn''t think that William Stryker didn''t take him to heart at all, and even fainted in the plastic prison with him.


    At this time, the prison guard is sitting in the bar with a sad face and drinking sullen wine. Later, he will go back to guard magneto. Even in his life, he can only live a mediocre life.


    At this time, the demon shaped woman Ruiwen turned into a beautiful woman with protruding front and warping back, and found the prison guard. How can the confused prison guard withstand the temptation of the demon shaped woman? Soon immersed in beauty tricks.


    However, the magic shaped woman had already placed ecstasy in the prison guard''s wine. After being stunned twice a day, the poor prison guard was injected with iron into her body by the magic shaped woman with a syringe.


    After a long time, the prison guard woke up and didn''t feel anything different. He even found that it was getting late and hurried back to the prison. However, a mass of iron appeared in the plastic prison, which was not too obvious for magneto.


    Magneto Wang soon understood what, stood up with a smile and looked at the prison guard faintly. He knew that this should be the arrangement of the magic woman.


    "What are you doing? Sit there quickly, old man!" the prison guard snapped as he looked at magneto slowly coming towards him.


    "It turns out that the iron content in the blood is too high. I didn''t notice this before. Maybe I can take this as the direction of my next research and progress!" magneto Wang looked at the prison guard''s eyes and slowly lit up, as if he saw his way forward.


    "You... What are you talking about!" the prison guard subconsciously stepped back, and then was frightened to find that his body floated.


    "Sir, in your next life, you should remember one thing. The more beautiful a girl is, the more you can''t believe it." magneto Wang''s mouth showed a faint smile and grabbed his hand at the prison guard.


    "Poof! Poof! Poof!" countless small pieces of iron rushed out of the prison guard''s body, beating the prison guard''s body into a sieve, and then the small pieces of iron gathered together to form a solid iron ball.

 Chapter 65

    Magneto Wang has a faint smile on his mouth. The iron ball in front of him is divided into three small balls, which are suspended in front of him. As long as magneto Wang is in the place with metal, he is not afraid of anyone!


    "Shua!"


    "Ka!"


    With magneto''s heart moving, the three small balls in front of him flew out in an instant, like bullets, penetrating the surrounding plastic prison and glass. The prison guard in the distance changed his face and hurriedly pressed a switch.


    At the next moment, magneto''s plastic prison was instantly isolated from the outside, and the only channel with the outside world was recovered. Magneto''s place became an isolated island surrounded by an abyss.


    However, magneto''s expression has not changed at all. As long as there is metal, he is not afraid of anyone and naturally is not afraid of any challenge!


    "Buzzing!" a small ball in front of magneto 10 thousand instantly turned into a flat discus, which was almost invisible, and then suspended in the empty darkness. Magneto 10 thousand stepped up, and the discus flew out with magneto 10 thousand.


    The other two small balls are rotating around magneto, which makes him feel invincible. If magneto''s foot is a flying sword, plus his indifferent look at this time, he can really be regarded as an old Sword Fairy.


    More prison guards who heard the noise rushed over. They had no guns and ammunition in their hands, because this kind of thing was a help to magneto.


    However, without guns and ammunition, these prison guards had no combat effectiveness. The two small balls in magneto''s hands flew out again, broke the glass and plastic prison wall in front, took the lives of a group of prison guards, and then left the plastic prison.


    In the outside world, the magic shaped woman has been waiting here for a long time. As soon as magneto came out, the magic shaped woman came forward to meet him, or it is more accurate to use greeting, because magneto really didn''t need to meet him. He fought all the way.


    "It''s a good feeling of freedom!" magneto just felt the taste of freedom and came back. He was still most concerned about his old gay friend Charles. When he saw the magic girl, he became a little anxious and asked, "how''s Charles?"


    "Charles? What''s the matter with Charles?" the devil shaped woman was bent on saving magneto. She was not very clear about what happened to Charles. At this time, her face also changed, "something happened to Charles?"


    "Yes!" magneto nodded with a deep face. "That bastard William Stryker took Charles away. We must find him as soon as possible. I already know his purpose. He wants to destroy all our mutants!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not enough for us alone." the magic woman frowned. At this time, the mutant brotherhood either HID or left the mutant brotherhood after magneto was caught. Therefore, there were not many people who could find Charles at this time.


    "There are also those X-Men. Although the laser eye was caught, others, William Stryker, if there is no other means, should not be able to catch them. You go and inquire about their whereabouts!" magneto Wang thought for a while and looked at the demon woman and said.


    "There''s no problem with this. I put a positioning device in their plane. As long as they fly the plane, I can find their whereabouts." the magic woman nodded, a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, looking a little complacent, and then disappeared into the night with magneto.


    In Yongchun martial arts school, Logan and Huang Wen finished talking about their own experience. Of course, in Logan''s own story about his battle with Bruce Banner or hawk, he naturally took the advantage.


    Even in Logan''s description, from beginning to end, Logan completely suppressed hawk, and hawk didn''t take advantage of it at all.


    At this time, Bruce banner had gone to bed. Otherwise, if he heard these words, I''m afraid hawk would jump out and talk to Logan. Of course, he said it with his fist.


    "So, Charles has been caught? Where is the dam?" Huang asked. Huang''s brain ran wildly. He remembered some details of watching the film with special functions and muttered in his heart, "alcali lake! But where is alcali lake?"


    "Uncle wolf, do you know Lake alkali?" Huang asked, looking up at Logan.


    "I know. I''ve been there. Charles asked me to go there to find my memory, but it''s a wasteland now. There''s no one there," Logan replied with a frown.


    "Sometimes, what you see is not necessarily the truth." Huang Wen shook his head, said a sentence unfathomably, and then got up and walked to his room.


    "What do you mean?" logan was stunned when he heard the speech, and then shouted at Huang, "Hey! How old are you? What are you doing? Do you know what you can''t say directly?"


    "That''s no force?" Huang asked when he returned to the room. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and muttered in a low voice.


    "What do you mean?" Logan scratched his head and thought in his eyes. "I told him about the attack on the college after Charles went to the plastic prison. He told me about Lake alcali. Did he say that Charles was caught in Lake alcali?"


    In the room, Huang Wen soon forgot what had just happened, because at this time, he had more important things, three sweepstakes!


    One extraordinary prop, two legendary skills!


    Huang Wen knows that after tonight, he will have a foundation in this world!


    "System, receive task rewards." Huang wendiao turned out the task page and received all the rewards for the three tasks at one go.


    "Let''s cushion it first." Huang asked, looking at the extraordinary props in the three lucky draws, and took a deep breath, "draw the extraordinary props lucky draw!"


    "Miso!" a very familiar white light flashed again.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the extraordinary prop: regenerative Dragon Seal (from the movie flying dragon regeneration, which is a prop with extraordinary power. After system optimization, it can be activated without death. You can have the power of regenerative Dragon Seal by wearing it on your body)"


    "Special note: you can only have the power of the regenerative dragon badge when you wear it. When you wear it, you will have 999 points of energy and 9.9 points of divine power. At the same time, you will have an immortal body."


    "Special tip 2: there are two ways to kill you. One is to capture your regenerative dragon chapter, and the other is to let the two regenerative dragon chapters collide with you. Therefore, please take good care of your regenerative dragon chapter. At the same time, I wish you not to win the second regenerative Dragon chapter and make yourself weak."


    "Is this an extraordinary prop?" Huang asked, suddenly staring at the lottery results in front of him with a slightly dull look. At this moment, Huang asked felt that he had left Europe.


    Although the regenerative dragon seal has many limitations, as long as you wear it, Huang Wen doesn''t even have to be afraid of ringing your fingers!

 Chapter 66

    "If there is any disadvantage, it is that it can''t integrate into the body and has no strength bonus." Huang asked, took a deep breath, took out the regenerated Dragon Seal and hung it on his neck.


    "Hum!" a powerful force gushed out of the regenerated dragon chapter and immediately gathered in Huang Wen''s body. However, different from the integration of the character lottery, this powerful force, even Huang Wen at this time, can''t grasp it instantly.


    Subconsciously, Huang wendiao took out his character panel and took a look at his essence, Qi and spirit attributes.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 1115 (+ 999) points."


    "Qi: 99 o''clock."


    "God: 11.1 (+ 9.9) points."


    "In this way, my energy and divine power are already legendary?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. He felt that his spirit and body are full of power. These two forces have exceeded his internal power!


    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the rating of the regenerative dragon chapter. The two extraordinary peak powers are still extraordinary props. Even if an ordinary person gets the regenerative dragon chapter, his physical quality will reach the level of legend!"


    "But for me, it''s really a leak!"


    Huang Wen didn''t immediately continue to draw the two legendary skills lottery, but his heart moved. The window opened directly. Huang Wen turned into a residual shadow and flew out.


    Yes, Huang Wen has been able to control himself to fly with his special function, but he doesn''t fly very stably and his speed is far faster than the lightness skill of stepping on the snow.


    Huang Wen appeared in an uninhabited corner on the side of the East River not long ago. Just when Huang Wen was flying, his divine power fluctuated and fell to the ground. Fortunately, he used lightness skills in time, which avoided the embarrassing situation.


    "If my strength increases by 99 points, I''m not afraid. After all, I have 99 points of strength." Huang asked slowly closed his eyes and an idea flashed in his heart, "but my own energy and divine power are only one ninth of that of the regeneration dragon chapter, and the gap is too big..."


    Huang Wen first mobilized his own special function. With his familiar divine power, he began to slowly control the divine power given by the regenerative dragon chapter.


    At the same time, Huang Wen''s body moved slowly. At first, Huang Wen''s most familiar Wing Chun moves, and later, the martial arts of the sunflower school


    Until there was a white fish belly in the East, Huang wenho opened his eyes. There were two faint rays of light emitted from Huang Wen''s eyes and then disappeared. At this time, Huang Wen didn''t feel the slightest fatigue because he didn''t sleep all night, but was energetic and energetic.


    After a night''s familiarity, Huang Wen was finally confident and initially mastered the energy and divine power in the regenerative dragon chapter. As for the micro control, Huang Wen could not do it for the time being and needed to control it slowly.


    "Should we continue to draw the lottery while European spirit is not dispersed? Or should we keep it first and use a cushion when there is a task reward next time?" an idea flashed in Huang''s mind and made a decision immediately.


    "Smoke it! After all, the regenerated dragon chapter is still an external force. Only when I draw powerful skills can I completely control it!"


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to go back directly. Anyway, it''s only around 5 a.m. and there are no people around, and no one will disturb him.


    "Two legendary skill sweepstakes, I hope, can continue in Europe!" Huang asked, taking a deep breath and selecting the first legendary skill sweepstakes, "draw!"


    "Miso!" a yellow asked, a very familiar blue... And so on! This time, it''s not white light, it''s blue light!


    "Blue sky and white clouds, I finally broke through the white clouds and made a blue light!" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind. "Is it because I am familiar with this classification, so the system uses this classification method?"


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have acquired the legendary skill: the escape of the dream butterfly (derived from the Taoist secret method of the bright moon in the Qin Dynasty. It originally needed media to change the spatial layout and achieve the effect of shape shifting and transposition. After system optimization, combined with your own divine power, you can transfer the space by one or more people)"


    "Special note: only where you have seen or experienced with your own eyes can you carry out space transfer that ignores distance. Relying on imagination and photos and images alone, you can''t use the space transfer of Mengdie''s escape."


    While Huang Wen was still immersed in the blue light and did not return to his mind, the introduction of new legendary skills had appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "The place you have seen or experienced!" Huang asked, and his eyes suddenly brightened. He subconsciously recalled some pictures and operated the escape of Mengdie with divine power.


    But he saw a faint light spot on Huang Wen''s body, and then suddenly it seemed to disappear, as if nothing had happened.


    "Alas, I can''t, but I''m whimsical." Huang asked with a sigh, shrugged and soon adjusted his mood. "After all, this is across the boundary of the universe. How can I go back with a legendary skill?"


    Yes, just now when Huang Wen saw the introduction of the skills of Mengdie''s escape, he subconsciously thought of his previous life, so he wanted to try whether he could go back through Mengdie''s escape, but the result was obvious. The distance of the universe could not be crossed by a Mengdie''s escape.


    "However, this skill has both advantages and disadvantages..." Huang Wen just felt some skills of dreambutterfly escape. He couldn''t help frowning and calculating in his heart.


    "The advantage is that many people can transfer quickly, and the distance is unlimited, but the disadvantage is also obvious. It must be a place I have seen or experienced with my own eyes. Do I really want the world to be so big? Hmm? By the way, Tianyan Tong!"


    Huang Wen suddenly thought of the special function of tianyantong. The combination of perception and perspective can see things happening far away. Can it be said that Huang Wen can use Mengdie escape through tianyantong?


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen slowly closed his eyes, and his powerful divine power rushed out in an instant. Soon, Huang Wen saw the statue of liberty, and the next moment, Huang Wen''s body turned into a light spot, disappeared in place and appeared at the top of the statue of liberty.


    "Sure enough!" Huang asked with a smile at the corners of his mouth, but then shook his head, "there are still some defects. It''s still too slow to probe with the heavenly eye. The statue of liberty is close to me. If it''s far away, it will take time..."


    "Maybe I really should see the world. At least, I should see the important cities and some important places in every country. Maybe I can use them in the future."


    "However, I still have to wait. I haven''t taught Banna and the fire man yet. It happened that Yongchun martial arts school was rebuilt after a while. I can go out and have a look at it during that time..."

 Chapter 67

    At this time, Huang Wen, standing at the top of the statue of liberty, looked at the bright world and had a feeling of looking at the small mountains.


    "Well, here, finish my last lucky draw!" Huang asked. After making a decision, he looked at the last lucky draw on his task page, the same legendary skill lucky draw as Mengdie''s escape, "I hope we can continue..."


    "Draw!" Huang asked, looking at the last legendary skills draw, took a deep breath and gave an order.


    The sound of "miso!" flashed the same blue light as before, which confirmed Huang Wen''s heart. The fan level and extraordinary lottery are white light, and the legend lottery is blue light. Maybe you can see purple light and golden light in the future and get the real golden legend.


    "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining the legendary skill: King Kong not bad magic skill (it comes from the unique skill of the No. 1 zhongtianchi monster, the invincible urchin ancient three links, and success comes down in a continuous line of right and wrong. After the system is optimized, it integrates essence and spirit into one, and the three forces build a King Kong not bad golden body)"


    "Special note: Vajra not bad divine skill is equivalent to sharing the three powers of essence, Qi and spirit at the same time. While using energy, Qi and divine power will also turn into energy, and vice versa. The higher the essence, the stronger the defense effect, strength, speed, immunity and destructive power, but it can''t exceed the legend limit for the time being."


    "Special tip 2: Vajra is not bad, the divine power is mixed into one, the golden body is not broken, and it cannot be shaken by any external force. Vajra is not bad, the divine power is not afraid of the dual attacks at the physical and spiritual levels, is invincible, invincible against all poisons, water and fire, and Vajra is not bad."


    "Special tip 3: Although there is no limit on the number of changes, the King Kong not bad divine skill has great requirements for its own internal power. The legendary level 100 points of strength can maintain an hour of transformation time and combat. Please pay attention to the time in the battle. After the strength is exhausted, the transformation needs to restore internal power."


    "King Kong is not bad for magic skills!" Huang asked with a sharp flash in his eyes. "In this way, I can pretend to be a super Saiya. However, 100 strength for an hour, I should not have an hour now, but it is better than Altman who has been theorizing for three minutes..."


    "No! If I change my body, is it metal? If I change my body, won''t it be controlled by magneto? I remember that when Cheng changed my body for the first time, he sucked all the metal around me..."


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a hidden worry, and then directly opened the King Kong not bad magic. Moreover, Huang Wen also wanted to know whether the power in the regenerative dragon chapter could be counted in the King Kong not bad magic.


    "Hum!" a powerful force ran through Huang Wen''s body. At this moment, Huang Wen felt that his body was full of endless power. It seemed that he would never be tired!


    At this time, Huang Wen really conforms to his surname. He is golden all over and looks golden. He looks much better than the best in the world. Moreover, Huang Wen''s hair has not changed and is still black.


    "Sure enough, there is suction! However, I am not a metal myself, and the suction can be controlled by me." Huang asked, feeling the suction from the statue of liberty at my feet, with some insight in my heart. "Maybe I can use the special function of controlling objects and the magic power of King Kong to pretend to be magneto King..."


    "Or I can pretend to be magneto and Charles with my special function now. Of course, there should be some gap compared with their strongest state, but at least I don''t need to be so careful before those powerful characters come out!"


    Thinking of this, Huang asked subconsciously called out his task panel and took a look.


    "Host: Huang Wen (King Kong is not bad for divine skill state)"


    "Essence, Qi and spirit: 3215 points (+ 1989)"


    "Sure enough, the power in the regenerative dragon chapter!" Huang asked with a smile. "Moreover, after the transformation, it''s easier to control my own power. Maybe it''s because King Kong is not bad. The divine skill is my own skill, and the regenerative dragon chapter is just equipment!"


    "In this way, King Kong is not bad, and the divine power is equivalent, so my spirit and spirit have been increased three times. Although the value is only 3215, the spirit and spirit can use so much power!"


    "However, the use of King Kong is not bad for divine skill, which makes me think of a way to safely keep the regenerated Dragon Seal..."


    As Huang Wen''s thought flashed, the regenerative Dragon Seal originally hung on Huang Wen''s neck changed instantly. The necklace originally intended to fix the regenerative Dragon Seal was included in the system space and used as a sundry like a hammer.


    The regenerated Dragon Seal did not leave Huang Wen''s chest and fell down, but closely adhered to Huang Wen''s chest. It was also fixed on Huang Wen''s chest by Huang Wen''s special function. Unless Huang Wen''s divine power is exhausted, even if King Kong is cancelled, the regenerated Dragon Seal will not be separated from Huang Wen''s body.


    In this way, even if Huang Wen meets magneto Wang and is discovered by magneto Wang, as long as the double attraction of King Kong''s non bad magic, special function and King Kong''s non bad magic is turned on, plus Huang Wen''s own strength, magneto Wang will not want to take it away!


    Don''t forget, as long as the King Kong is not bad and the divine skill is not broken, no external force can shake it!


    "I really felt the passing of my strength. According to speculation, my strength was exhausted in about 45 minutes. Obviously, my strength was only one step away from breaking through the legend. How bad was it when it was really used?" Huang asked. After feeling that King Kong was not bad, he withdrew and changed and returned to normal.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly, and there was a faint surprise flash in his eyes. Then his body turned into a light spot, used the escape of Mengdie, disappeared and appeared in his own room of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "I have something to do. I want to shut up. Don''t disturb me." Huang asked. A voice directly reached Logan''s ear, and then sealed his room with a special function to prevent being disturbed.


    Yes, Huang Wen just took back the King Kong not bad divine skill, and suddenly felt the internal force surging up in his Dantian. Perhaps after the integration of essence and spirit, he accommodated the energy and divine power of the regenerative dragon chapter power, stimulated the power, and let the power usher in the opportunity of breakthrough.


    "Shut up? What do you mean?" Logan woke up with a start, looked at Huang in some doubt and scratched his head in the direction of the room. "Anyway, don''t disturb him, but his voice just remembered directly in my ear, which is a little similar to Charles''s voice..."


    "Is this what he said, the spiritual power derived from a certain degree of martial arts? I really should find a chance to learn this martial arts!"


    "However, Charles, what happened to him? Why don''t you use your mental power to contact us? Is it really in the so-called alcali lake?"

 Chapter 68

    "I can''t get in touch with the college!" Jean grey and Aurora, who left Xavier Gifted Youth College and went to look for the Nightwalker, have found the Nightwalker who looks like a devil and confesses in the church, and successfully took him on the plane, but at this time, they can''t receive the signal from Xavier gifted youth college.


    "What''s the matter? Hasn''t Scott come back yet? There are Logan and steel lux. They don''t care?" Qin Ge Lei looked at Aurora in some confusion.


    "No, according to the data transmitted by the signal sensor on the plane, there is no one in the college!" Aurora shook her head with some concern. "I don''t know what happened. Is there an accident in the college?"


    "We are not here, the professor is not here. It seems that the enemy can take advantage of it! But where has the professor gone?" Qin Ge Lei''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, and then slowly closed her eyes.


    "Is it my problem? Did I bring you disaster?" the Night Walker looked at Qin Ge Lei and Aurora with some inferiority and muttered in a low voice.


    "It''s none of your business. Be quiet first and don''t disturb her." Aurora calmly patted the night walker on the shoulder and whispered a reminder, "she''s trying to contact the professor..."


    "Hoo!" after a long time, Jean grey opened her eyes somewhat tired, looked at Aurora, shook her head, and said in some doubt, "I can''t contact the professor, I can''t find Scott, and even Logan is not in my perception..."


    "That''s right!" Aurora suddenly thought of something. Her eyes brightened. She went to the cockpit, pressed the button twice, and took out a curved metal plate, "maybe we can use it to contact them..."


    It turns out that this curved metal plate is a special mobile phone of Xavier gifted youth college. Only they can contact each other, avoiding the eavesdropping of their calls to the greatest extent. More importantly, even the general signal shielding can not shield the contact between these phones!


    "Doodle doodle!"


    "Hmm?" Logan, who was still thinking about why Charles didn''t contact him, suddenly heard a sound similar to a telephone bell. Logan subconsciously took out his pocket and took out a curved metal plate, which was brought down from the laser eye car. Unexpectedly, it could be really useful.


    "Hello?" Logan quickly connected his cell phone and asked with a frown, "Scott Qin or steel lux?"


    "It''s me, Aurora!" Aurora''s unhappy voice sounded. Does she have such a sense of existence?


    "Oh, where are you?" logan was stunned and said quickly. "Xavier genius junior college was suddenly attacked. It was sent by a guy named Stryker. Have you contacted Charles?"


    "No, Jean, she can''t contact Charles. Where are you? Where are the college children?" Aurora looked at Jean grey next to her and continued.


    "Ganglishi took the children along the secret road and fled first. I''m in Chinatown with banner, John, Bobby and Anna..." Logan replied subconsciously.


    "Chinatown? OK, we''ll meet you now!" Aurora nodded and began to control the plane.


    "You''d better not fly here. After all, this is New York. You''re too conspicuous, and there''s no place for you to stop..." Logan quickly reminded that if you drive a plane to Chinatown, I''m afraid the world will know.


    "Don''t worry, our plane has the most advanced technology and can''t be found!" Aurora shook her head confidently and hung up the phone. In Aurora''s view, compared with the development of science and technology, Xavier gifted youth college is much stronger than the American government!


    "Doodle doodle!" not long after, Aurora was flying a plane when she suddenly heard the alarm from the radar.


    "Unidentified aircraft ahead, I order you to descend immediately, led by us, to the air force base. You can recruit within ten seconds!"


    "Repeat! Descend in ten seconds!"


    "Well, you said you would never be found?" asked the Night Walker, looking weakly at Aurora.


    "Damn it! How did they find us? It doesn''t make sense. Our plane clearly blocked the radar signal! Which bastard added equipment to the rice army?" Aurora didn''t mean to land at all, but scolded in a low voice.


    "Sneeze!" Tony Stark sneezed suddenly, then looked at Jarvis with some doubts and asked, "Jarvis, do I have a cold?"


    "Sir, according to the scan, you don''t have a cold. However, your physical state is a little empty. It is recommended to take appropriate exercise. Of course, multiplayer exercise is not within the scope of exercise..." Jarvis gave his suggestions after scanning Tony Stark''s body.


    "I''m a little weak? Are you kidding?" as the most powerful Playboy in the world, how can I admit that I''m weak? Tony Stark shook his head decisively and verbally rejected Jarvis''s suggestion, but he muttered that he didn''t seem as good as a year or two ago.


    In the sky, because Aurora refused to land, the two planes chasing Aurora began to fire. For a time, Aurora could only dodge in embarrassment.


    "Is there no counterattack weapon on the plane?" the Night Walker looked at Aurora suspiciously. According to this, the plane can''t see any advancement. It''s easy to find and has no weapons.


    "With me, I don''t need any weapons!" Aurora flashed a trace of confidence in her eyes and an idea in her heart. Then her eyes began to turn white and she couldn''t see the pupils.


    "Boom!"


    There were bursts of thunder in the sky, followed by tornadoes and thunder. Tornadoes blocked the forward track of the rear aircraft, and Aurora''s plane flew out easily. After all, the tornado was controlled by her.


    "It''s done!" Aurora''s mouth showed a smile. She just spoke, but she didn''t want the alarm to ring again.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    "No! They launched a missile! Qin!" Aurora''s expression finally changed, and she looked at Qin grey in some panic.


    Qin Ge Lei bit her teeth and a red light flashed in her eyes. There was a faint Phoenix and flame flashing in her eyes. One of the two tracking missiles lost power and fell down, but Qin Ge Lei had no strength to stop the other missile.


    "Come with me!" the Night Walker clenched his teeth and suddenly grabbed Jean grey and Aurora''s shoulders. The three turned into a fog and disappeared into the plane and appeared on the ground of the forest.


    "Hmm?" on the ground, magneto just stretched out his hand and was ready to fly the missile. He saw the three night walkers not far away.


    "Boom!" magneto a stunned time, the plane was hit by a missile, half of the tail of the plane exploded, and the plane spun and fell towards the ground.

 Chapter 69

    At this time, magneto Wang was a little embarrassed. He was ready to turn the tide and help the building fall. He appeared in front of Qin Ge Lei and others in the image of a life-saving benefactor, but now it seems that everything has been disturbed by the Night Walker.


    "Eric, why are you here?" Jean grey and Aurora looked at magneto warily. "Aren''t you in a plastic prison? Professor, he took Scott to see you. What happened?"


    "Hum!" magneto 10 thousand waved his hand, put the plane on the ground, looked at the broken plane, magneto 10 thousand reluctantly shook his head and whispered, "I was going to use it to get on the road, but now it seems that it can''t."


    "Charles and Scott were captured. William Stryker did it. His purpose is brain wave intensifier! He probably can''t move the one in the college, but he should be ready to build the second..."


    "How did he know about the brain wave intensifier? You told him?" Aurora asked, staring at magneto.


    "There''s no way, I can''t resist his power..." magneto calmly shook his head and raised his helmet. "It''s not just me, even a person with strong spiritual ability like Charles, I''m afraid I can''t resist his power..."


    "What? How is it possible? The professor''s spiritual ability is so powerful, how can there be people he can''t resist?!" Aurora and Jean grey exclaimed. In their hearts, Charles is not omnipotent, but at least in terms of spiritual ability, Charles is arrogant!


    "Jason, that child is the son of William Stryker. He just wants to use Jason to control Charles and kill all mutants with brain wave intensifier!" a trace of fear flashed in magneto''s eyes, and the helmet in his hand was ready to be put on his head at any time.


    With this helmet, magneto is confident that he can survive. However, few of his mutant compatriots can survive. His lifelong pursuit will disappear.


    "Where has the professor been taken now?" Jean grey asked quickly.


    "I don''t know," magneto shook his head. "But Logan, he once dealt with William Stryker. If he can remember, we can find William Stryker''s position."


    "He''s in Chinatown!" Aurora glanced at Jean grey and said where logan was. "We were going to find him, but now..."


    "Then fly to the city first." magneto Wang was silent and looked at the damaged plane. "Anyway, your plane probably can''t be repaired. It''s better to use it directly for me!"


    Magneto Wang''s voice fell, and did not give Qin Ge Lei and others a chance to speak. He directly changed the plane into a metal box similar to a car, loaded the people in, and then controlled the metal box to go in the direction of Chinatown.


    "Click!" in Huang Wen''s room of Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen, who was closing, felt a slight breaking sound from his Dantian, like breaking through some barrier. Then the internal force in the Dantian continued to shrink, becoming more and more pure and more solid.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen opened his eyes, and a faint light came out of Huang Wen''s eyes, and then disappeared. There was a glimmer of joy in Huang Wen''s eyes. Finally, once, he became stronger by himself, and it was a key realm of transcendence to legend.


    "Is this a legend? Congenital?" Huang asked, combining the vision of the characters in Bai zhantang, nodded clearly in his heart. Huang asked, who has just broken through the legendary realm, has entered the congenital realm, but it is not clear whether the congenital realm is completely equivalent to the legendary realm.


    After all, the strength of baizhantang has reached the peak of the world. At a higher level, baizhantang has no chance to contact.


    "It should not be just congenital. How to say, legend is already the third realm, and there are only three realms behind it. The existence of cattle force and roar in the myth should not be only three realms different from congenital!"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen opened his character panel and took a look.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 1115 (+ 999) points."


    "Gas: 101 points."


    "God: 11.1 (+ 9.9) points."


    "Skills: ye Wen''s ability pack, gun fighting, steamed stuffed bun thunder, Bai zhantang''s ability pack, a Xing''s ability pack, Mengdie''s escape, King Kong''s immortal divine skill, immortal body (derived from the regeneration Dragon Seal)"


    "Props (being equipped): regenerate the Dragon Seal."


    "Evaluation: when equipped with regenerative dragon chapter, you are already a legendary master with all-round development of essence, Qi and spirit, but remember, don''t rely too much on foreign things and master your own ability is your own ability."


    "Sure enough, it has fully entered the legendary realm." Huang Wen nodded with satisfaction, but the systematic evaluation made Huang Wen''s heart alert. After all, the regenerated dragon chapter is a foreign object. Although Huang Wen has tried to prevent others from taking it away, such auxiliary equipment is not as powerful as his own strength.


    "Hmm?" just then, Huang Wen raised his eyebrows, because he had just put away the special function of blocking the room, and he felt that a group of people were approaching Chinatown.


    Huang Wen released his power of perception and saw a group of Chinese. A group of strange Chinese were coming fiercely. Obviously, these people were not the neighbors of Chinatown. Huang Wen had not even seen them.


    "Who are these people?" Huang asked with a flash of doubt in his eyes. Now Chinatown hasn''t opened yet, that is, some neighbors who get up early get up.


    And these people look like bad people. There must be no good!


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen walked out of the room. Instead of jumping directly from the second floor, he went downstairs and opened the door of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Oh, big nephew, is this the way to open the door to welcome us?" the leading man asked when he saw Huang coming out of the door and suddenly smiled. "I heard that after your father died, your Yongchun martial arts school made a lot of money..."


    "So?" asked Huang, with a cold look in his eyes.


    "So, after the collapse of the Gelian Gang, this area was taken over by our star Gang! Big nephew, I know you can fight very well. Even the champion is not your opponent, but now it''s not better than before. The gun is the king of the world!" the man opened his clothes, pointed to the pistol inside and laughed at Huang.


    "From today on, the whole Chinatown has to pay protection fees, and we don''t want too much. The membership fee under our star Gang is $500 a month, plus 30% of your monthly income. This money should be small for you who have made a lot of money?"


    "Star Gang?" a flash of clarity flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. This is the gang that Zhong Bo wanted to help him contact after he just crossed the world, but Huang Wen didn''t expect that this gang would come to die.

 Chapter 70

    "Yes, it''s the star gang. In the future, this Chinatown will be the territory of our star gang. You all want to join the star gang and become my Jin Hao''s men!" Jin Hao looked at Huang wildly and asked, "why? Do you disagree alone, or do you disagree on behalf of these people?"


    "Ask brother..."


    "Little question..."


    Zhong Qiang and Zhong Bo and some early rising Chinatown neighbors came out. Zhong Qiang and Zhong Bo looked at Huang Wen with some concern. After all, even if they knew Huang Wen was powerful, the star gang had a gun!


    What did you say? No matter how high your martial arts are, you are afraid of kitchen knives, not to mention guns? Especially now it''s still early, I''m afraid it''s not necessarily time to call the police.


    "Star Gang?" risfisk was about to go out. He heard the name of the star gang. It was just a gang of the same level as the Gelian gang. He dared to make trouble in Chinatown. He really didn''t want to live.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Huang asked, glancing faintly at Jin Hao.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Jin Hao directly took out the pistol in his arms, pointed at Huang and said with a ferocious smile: "then I''ll invite you to eat peanuts!"


    "Ask brother!"


    "Teacher!"


    "Little ask!"


    "Then you can try..." Huang asked with an indifferent smile and glanced at the black muzzle. There was no fear in his eyes. Instead, he laughed a little sarcastic, as if he determined that Jin Hao would not shoot. In other words, Jin Hao felt this meaning from Huang asked''s eyes.


    "You!" Jin Hao''s face sank. He felt the eyes from his younger brothers behind him. He knew that if he could not solve Huang Wen today, he would not only be unable to collect the protection fee of Chinatown, but also his own men.


    With the sound of "bang!" and repeated hesitation, Jin Hao chose to open the insurance and pull the trigger. With the sound of the gun, everyone in Chinatown was lifted up. At the same time, Logan jumped down from the second floor and was ready to jump at the bullet.


    At this time, Huang Wen raised two fingers, which were surging with a faint air flow, and then clamped the bullet directly.


    "The world''s martial arts are not broken, only fast." Huang asked faintly, saying a famous saying, and then loosened his finger.


    "Ding!" the bullet fell to the ground, as if it had fallen into the hearts of all the people. Of course, Huang Wen would not say that he had just slowed down the firing speed of the bullet with his special function in order to be safe.


    After all, just now the bullet is too close to Huang Wen. Of course, Huang Wen can also use special functions to stop the bullet or even bounce back, but that is beyond the range of power, which is not quite consistent with Kung Fu.


    However, after receiving the bullet this time, Huang Wen knows that he can reflect the normal pistol bullet. He doesn''t even need to wear slow motion glasses. Of course, the regenerated Dragon Seal can''t be taken down. Otherwise, without the blessing of energy and divine power, Huang Wen can''t catch the bullet so handsome.


    "Gulu!" Jin Hao and others subconsciously swallowed their saliva. The scene just now was very shocking in their eyes. They didn''t expect that their martial arts could be so strong.


    "How could this be possible? How could martial arts be so strong?" Jin Hao''s subordinates who had practiced martial arts shouted in disbelief.


    "What''s impossible? If you can''t do something, you think brother Wen can''t do it?" Zhong Qiang came forward and looked at the bullet pinched by Huang Wen on the ground. A trace of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes. Recently, Zhong Qiang has been practicing the basic skills of lightness skills, but at this time, Zhong Qiang was excited again about the Kung Fu of holding the bullet.


    "Come on, you should learn from Huang Liang." Huang asked, patting Zhong Qiang on the shoulder, motioned Zhong Qiang to stand behind, and then looked at Logan who rushed down, smiled and nodded.


    "He has only one person! Shoot! Shoot together, I don''t believe that he has so many hands to catch bullets!" Jin Hao regained his mind and shouted at his men. As for the hidden danger of shooting and the follow-up treatment, Jin Hao was too lazy to take care of it.


    "Shua!"


    Just when the star Gang just took out their pistols, the pistols in their hands suddenly flew up. Huang asked, stunned, and immediately released the special function perception.


    Huang Wen found that at the other end of the street, a metal box similar to a car appeared, and a field man walked down... Cough, it''s magneto, and magneto waved up these guns. When the guns flew into the sky, Logan was the next one to fly into the sky.


    I don''t know if there is any evil interest between magneto and Logan. Logan didn''t react, and the whole person was suspended in the air.


    "Put me down, you bastard!" Logan glared at magneto''s direction, his pupils changed, like eagle eyes, and clearly saw magneto and others on the other side of the street.


    "This! What''s the situation? This is also martial arts? How can he even start with his own people?" Jin Hao and others don''t know that magneto Wang and others are coming. They subconsciously think that Huang Wen is so cruel that he has started with his own people.


    "Shua!" Huang asked, shaking his head and throwing out the hole directly across the air, fixed everyone in the star Gang, then looked at Zhong Qiang and said, "call Jack and let him take all these people away!"


    "The remaining uncles go back first. Some things need to be handled. Don''t worry, they won''t bring trouble to Chinatown!"


    "Little question, be careful!" Zhong Bo nodded without asking what had happened. After giving Zhong Qiang a wink, he turned and left.


    Other neighbors looked at each other, returned to their homes and closed the door.


    "What''s this means?" the devil shaped woman looked at the motionless members of the star gang and asked with a flash of surprise in her eyes, "is it another compatriot of spiritual ability?"


    "He doesn''t look like a mutant..." magneto controlled the metal car under his feet into a metal plate, flew to the direction of Yongchun martial arts school, frowned and said.


    "I just seem to hear that this is martial arts, Chinese martial arts." Qin Ge Lei shook her head, "it should be a capable person in another way, but how can Logan mix with such people? By the way, you put Logan down first..."


    Qin Ge Lei remembered that logan was still suspended in the sky, so she stared at magneto angrily.


    "Hum!" magneto Wang stopped his hand directly, and Logan fell down in an instant. At this time, Huang Wen waved his hand, and a mass of air wrapped Logan and slowly put it on the ground.


    "Qi?!" magneto seemed to recognize something and asked Huang with a deep look.


    "DIDU DIDU!" just then, a burst of police sirens sounded, and police cars stopped in Chinatown. Jack took the lead to get down from the police car and let his eyes brighten when he saw the motionless star Gang people.


    However, Jack soon found magneto and the metal plate under his feet. Jack''s pupils narrowed and recognized magneto''s identity!

 Chapter 71

    "This..." Jack didn''t know whether he should recognize magneto. In his memory, magneto Wang Mingming had been locked up in a plastic prison. Why did he suddenly run out?


    "Police? Trap? It should not be. They wear guns and ammunition. For me, they are dead." magneto Wang shook his head calmly, and an idea flashed in his heart.


    "Teacher, be careful, those guys are not easy to mess with." Jack finally made a decision, ran to Huang Wen and whispered a reminder.


    "It''s all right. Take these guys away. I heard that the New York City Police Department has been focusing on combating gang crime recently. Should these people be your performance?" Huang asked, shaking his head, looking at Jack and smiling.


    "Thank the teacher for giving me this opportunity!" Jack looked at the motionless star gang and asked in a low voice, "teacher, how long can they solve the acupoint?"


    "About twenty minutes." Huang Wen replied, "well, you don''t have to continue to take care of things here. However, please keep their news a little confidential..."


    "Don''t worry, these people belong to me. They won''t say it casually. With these achievements given to me by the teacher and the operation of my uncle and family, I should be able to take a big step up. Thanks to the teacher!" Jack looked at Huang with some gratitude and said.


    "This is your family''s skill, which has nothing to do with me." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, turned his head and looked at the magneto king who had not stopped at all. He had controlled the metal plate flying over, and stopped Logan who was ready to rush out. "It''s not urgent. There are too many people. Wait until you go to the martial arts museum. It''s going to be renovated anyway."


    That is, Huang Wen stopped Logan. Otherwise, Logan is not magneto''s opponent. Even if magneto can''t kill Logan, magneto has a hundred ways to solve Logan, who is covered with metal.


    "Teacher, I''ll go first!" soon, Jack took his police officers to take away the people of the star gang. Then Huang said hello. Then he looked at magneto Wang with some fear and was ready to get on the bus and leave.


    "Have I allowed you to go?" magneto gave Jack a faint look. "You''d better stay here before it''s over..."


    "Hum!" the voice of magneto fell, and a powerful force swept in the direction of the police car.


    "Hum!" Huang asked coldly, and all his strength and divine power turned around, forming a spiritual barrier to block the control of magneto.


    "Wow!" originally, magneto has been controlling the suspension in the air. Jack and others pretend not to see all the guns fall to the ground.


    "Eh?" magneto Wang gave a light EH. He looked at Huang in surprise and asked. He didn''t choose to continue. Qin Ge Lei also felt something. He looked up and down at Huang and wanted to feel the breath of mutant compatriots.


    The so-called mutant is the awakening of the X gene in the body, which gives birth to the corresponding ability. In addition to various tests, the strong spiritual perception ability can also confirm whether a person belongs to a mutant, but Qin Ge Lei did not perceive this from Huang Wen.


    Huang Wen''s brief confrontation with magneto Wang was unknown to the police, but Jack, who had been paying attention to magneto Wang, felt cold when he saw magneto Wang raise his hand, but with Huang Wen''s cold hum, all the guns fell to the ground.


    At this time, Jack understood that Huang Wen, a cheap master who had paid 800 dollars a year, was more unfathomable than he thought, and the most important thing was that according to Huang Wen''s description in Yongchun martial arts school, all this needed to be learned!


    Jack is excited. However, now is not the time to consider this matter. What he should do now is to hand over the gang members of the star Gang first, complete his own performance, let his family run and improve his position in the police station.


    Only in this way can we have more opportunities to deal with Huang Wen, instead of learning some basic moves like other ordinary students.


    Soon, Jack and the police stopped the team, but magneto didn''t continue to stop. His interest was aroused by Huang Wen.


    "It''s OK to talk about things in Chinatown, but if you want to do it casually in Chinatown, you have to ask me if I agree!" Huang asked faintly glanced at magneto, and then glanced at Qin Ge Lei and others. When Huang asked saw Qin Ge Lei, a trace of fear flashed in Huang asked''s eyes.


    There is no way. If magneto is the big man among the mutants, Qin Ge Lei is the bug among the mutants. No matter which version, the power of the Phoenix is invincible, and such power of the Phoenix is not complete!


    "Oh? Really? I haven''t heard anyone talk to me like this for a long time!" magneto Wang raised his eyebrows, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Huang and asked with a smile, "children, are you from Kunlun?"


    "No, I''m the descendant of ancient Chinese boxing." Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang and lisfisk on the side, "go up and call the guests upstairs down. Such a big noise hasn''t woken up. I can really sleep!"


    "The inheritor of ancient boxing?" magneto Wang was stunned, then waved his hand, and the guns on the ground floated instantly.


    "Pa!" the magneto stopped suddenly. Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly. He hit the magneto.


    The magneto''s strength is strong, but their biggest weakness is that they don''t have all-round development of energy and spirit.


    No matter how powerful magneto Wang''s ability is, his body is only a little stronger than ordinary people. There is no corresponding method to solve the acupoint. Even magneto Wang needs to spend time to break through the sunflower acupoint hand and free his body. Even if the sunflower acupoint hand''s internal power is weaker than magneto Wang''s variant ability.


    "What have you done?!" the evil woman stared at Huang with some vigilance and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha ha!" Logan saw magneto suddenly stopped moving and smiled proudly. "You also have today. You don''t like to control my body and don''t let me move..."


    Logan''s voice didn''t fall. His body suspended again, and all the guns around him opened the insurance. Even the trigger was trembling. Magneto Wang''s meaning was very clear. He asked Huang Wen to let him go, or he would shoot!


    Yes, magneto''s body can''t move, but his consciousness is still awake. Magneto can use his ability without fingers.


    "Boss, what''s the situation?" Logan asked puzzled in mid air. "Didn''t you light him?"


    "So it is, no harm!" Huang Wen was stunned, and then smiled and waved his hand. Magneto Wang suddenly fell down, and even faintly snored. This time, Huang Wen directly hit magneto Wang''s sleeping point, which has the same effect as hypnotics.


    At the same time, guns fell to the ground one after another, and Huang asked to hold the fallen Logan and said, "if you have anything to say, come in and talk!"

 Chapter 72

    "It seems that the same method may not be able to deal with Charles." Huang Wen walked into Yongchun martial arts school and a thought flashed in his mind. "After all, even if Charles is asleep, he may be able to control his dream and wake up, and my special function is obviously different from Charles..."


    "But it''s a pity that I should release the task. Even if I don''t release the task of defeating magneto and knock it out, I can get quite excellent task rewards?"


    "What is this ability that can easily hold a person''s body and even make people fall into a deep sleep?" the magic shaped woman was a little surprised and helped the wanci Dynasty to walk through the Yongchun martial arts school. She didn''t understand why even the powerful mutants like the wanci King were recruited.


    "That''s good. If you hit the old guy''s smile hole, I''m afraid the old guy will laugh!" Logan glanced away and was a little unhappy that magneto was not hit by the smile hole, but Logan also knew that if magneto was hit by the smile hole, I''m afraid magneto could still use the variant ability freely.


    "Magneto! Mr. Jean grey, Mr. aurora." Bobby the Iceman and little naughty Anna came downstairs and saw Jean grey and Aurora hurried past, while John the fireman and Bruce Banner didn''t mean to go.


    "Well, we''ll be relieved to see that you''re all right." Aurora looked at the Iceman Bobby and the little naughty Anna, nodded, looked at the fire man John and Bruce Banner who didn''t come down the stairs and stood with lisfisk and Zhong Qiang.


    "We can talk about business now. Should you untie Eric first?" the magic woman finally couldn''t help but stand up first, looked at Huang and asked.


    "Of course... Huh?" Huang asked. Just nodded, he saw magneto Wang''s eyelids jump. Then magneto Wang opened his eyes. His eyes were a little tired.


    "Sure enough, even if magneto is not proficient in power, his variant ability is also a kind of divine power. You can also find a way to resist the internal force that seals his sleeping hole." Huang asked, his heart moved, but his face did not change.


    "Good means, now I believe that you are not from Kunlun." magneto Wang took a deep look at Huang and asked, "however, this is a matter for our mutant race. Are you sure you want to participate?"


    "Look again. After all, there are my friends among you. If he has any difficulties, I will still do it!" Huang asked, glancing at Logan next to him.


    "So, since you want to hear, we won''t keep hiding." magneto nodded and looked at Logan, "do you remember, William Stryker?"


    "I only met him at Xavier genius junior college. He was the one who wanted to catch the students!" Logan asked with a glance at Huang when he suddenly realized something.


    "Charles was also captured by him." magneto nodded, looked at Logan solemnly and said, "do you remember the underground brain wave intensifier? William Stryker is going to build the second one, and then hypnotize Charles through Jason Stryker''s ability to eliminate all mutants in the world!"


    "At that time, Charles, who overuses his ability, will certainly not survive. If I put on my helmet in time, I may be able to survive. Your ability may also survive, but whether the consciousness after surviving is you or not..."


    "So, do you know where William Stryker is now?"


    "Alcali lake?" Logan looked at Huang and asked. He thought of the alcali Lake mentioned by Huang and said subconsciously.


    "Where is it?" Qin Ge Lei and other people''s eyes lit up and hurriedly asked.


    "There is no trace of people on the surface, and even I don''t smell or feel any human breath..." a hesitation flashed in Logan''s eyes. "However, I suspect that there may be someone underground."


    "That''s right!" Jean grey suddenly thought of something, turned her head and looked at the Night Walker, "you were controlled by William Stryker. In your memory, there should be William Stryker''s position!"


    "I''m willing to help!" the Night Walker looked at everyone, saw his eyes, quickly nodded and agreed, "but I really can''t remember clearly..."


    "It''s okay, I can read your memory." Jean grey put her hand on the Night Walker''s head and began to read the Night Walker''s memory.


    "I haven''t reached the level of reading people''s memory across the air, so is my special function. I need to touch to read memory. It seems that the normal Qin Ge Lei and I are still far from Charles''s spiritual ability, even if I have the blessing of regenerating the Dragon chapter..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind.


    "By the way, there seems to be some connection between the two blue skinned guys. It doesn''t seem to be said in the film. I don''t know if there is any connection..."


    Huang Wen subconsciously glanced at the devil shaped woman and the Night Walker, but he didn''t feel any similar breath. In addition to the color of the skin, Huang Wen didn''t know whether the devil shaped woman was the mother of the Night Walker. After all, the age of the devil shaped woman in the film was far less than that of the diffuse painting.


    "It''s in alcali lake!" Jean grey quickly opened her eyes, looked at Logan and nodded. "You''re right. The underground of alcali lake is William Stryker''s hiding place!"


    "But lake alcali is so far away. How can we get there?" Logan frowned. "Where''s your plane? Can you take the iron box you control?"


    "The plane was blown up, leaving only the iron box." Aurora reluctantly glanced at magneto. At that time, the situation of the plane, even if it had to be repaired, would take a long time, but it couldn''t be consumed there.


    "My ability can barely take a person to the past, but after the past, my ability is exhausted..." the Night Walker looked at the people with some hesitation, "if you can make a final decision, you will be able to win William Stryker, I can take him to the past!"


    The Night Walker focused on Qin Ge Lei, Aurora and magneto. In the Night Walker''s view, only these three people have the ability to deal with William Stryker.


    "William Stryker''s means are changeable and have to be prevented. I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with him alone!" magneto shook his head cautiously and said solemnly.


    "System, release the task, take magneto and others to alcali lake!" Huang asked with a bright eye and immediately contacted the system.


    "Generating task: take magneto and X-Men to alcali lake to reward extraordinary skills once. Do you accept it?"


    "Extraordinary skills? There are magneto and Qin Ge Lei here! Storm girl shouldn''t be extraordinary anyway? Has she started to calculate the difficulty of the task now?" Huang asked, glancing away, but finally chose to accept the task.

 Chapter 73

    "It''s still too dangerous to be alone. Even the professor has fallen into his hands," Aurora also carefully shook her head and looked at Qin Ge Lei next to her. She knew that if Qin Ge Lei tried her best, she might be able to solve these things, but Qin Ge Lei''s ability was too unstable.


    "Boss, what can you do?" Logan went to Huang and asked in a low voice. "Now that you know Lake alcali, do you know how to get there?"


    "I can take you there, but I have to confirm it first." Huang asked after a little thought. He certainly wouldn''t say his ability defect. "Well, he took me to see the situation first. If there''s no problem there, I''ll take you there..."


    "This......" the Night Walker''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and looked at Charles and Qin Ge Lei. Qin Ge Lei and Aurora subconsciously frowned. They subconsciously distrusted Huang Wen, a stranger. In particular, Huang Wen''s identity and origin were unknown. They didn''t even know whether Huang Wen was an enemy or a friend to them.


    "Well, then trouble this gentleman." magneto made a decisive decision. He didn''t bother to ask Huang what the purpose was. As long as he could help them solve William Stryker quickly.


    "OK." the Night Walker took a deep breath, and his eyes flickered with white light, as if recalling his past experience.


    In the original play, the Night Walker said that he could only transmit to the place he could see. Although with the encouragement of storm girl Aurora, the night walker had successfully been behind the wall he could not see, it was an example after all. At this time, the ability of the Night Walker seemed to be strengthened, or the ability of the Night Walker in the original play was too weak.


    The Night Walker quickly came to Huang Wen''s face, pressed Huang Wen''s shoulder with one hand, and then their bodies turned into a fog and disappeared in place.


    "Sleeping trough?!" Zhong Qiang subconsciously burst out a rude remark, and then looked at everyone and saw him. Zhong Qiang closed his mouth in embarrassment.


    "Aren''t you surprised?" finally, Zhong Qiang still couldn''t resist, turned his head and asked risfisk.


    "Just get used to it. They are all capable people. What''s the difference?" risfisk shook his head with a smile. "Don''t you think the teacher is also capable?"


    "How could it be the same? Brother Wen was trained with his own strength!" Zhong Qiang said unconvinced.


    "Trained with their own strength?" for a moment, magneto Wang, Qin Ge Lei and Aurora''s eyes moved. Although Huang asked that he was a descendant of ancient Chinese boxing, magneto Wang and others didn''t believe it easily, but now they are a little skeptical.


    Alcali lake, two figures suddenly came here. It was the Night Walker and Huang Wen. However, Huang Wen didn''t feel any discomfort, but the dark blue complexion of the Night Walker became a little pale. His body was soft and almost fell to the ground.


    "Be careful." Huang asked, holding the Night Walker and looking around, "is this lake alcali?"


    "Thank you. This is Lake alcali. Qin Ge Lei just read my memory. It''s here. I can vaguely feel the memory she just read..." the Night Walker nodded a little tired and said weakly, "how can we go back? If I want to recover, it will take some time."


    "Can you vaguely feel the memory that Qin Ge Lei just read?" Huang asked. He looked at the Night Walker with some surprise. It seems that the night walker may not have discovered his talent in mental power.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take you back later." Huang asked quickly. He smiled and shook his head, and then released the power of perception to explore the underground situation.


    At this time, underground, Charles is being blinded by Jason Stryker''s illusion, and he himself is sitting in front of the brain wave intensifier. It is worth mentioning that Charles is sitting in a wheelchair, and Jason is also sitting in a wheelchair.


    In the illusion, Charles is in Xavier gifted youth college. He takes Jason Stryker to the outside of the brain wave intensifier chamber. The reason is that Jason Stryker deceives Charles and says he wants to find his lost mutant compatriots.


    But in fact, as long as Charles takes a brain wave intensifier and uses his ability, he can kill 99% of mutants!


    "It seems that an unexpected guest has come to our college." suddenly, Charles stopped and looked up at the outside. "It''s strange that he is not our compatriot, but he has the same ability as me. Who is he?"


    "Not our compatriots? Let''s expel him first!" Jason Stryker''s face changed slightly and hurried forward to remind him, "don''t let him ruin our big business!"


    "Indeed, looking for our compatriots can''t be disturbed." Charles, who fell into Jason Stryker''s illusion at this time, subconsciously felt that everything Jason Stryker said was true, so he nodded, and a powerful spiritual force impacted on the Explorer he perceived.


    The explorer, naturally, releases his perception and wants to find out what''s going on below.


    "Oh!" Huang Wen''s face turned white. He felt that his head was drilled, and then he felt that it was scattered and returned to himself. However, soon, Huang Wen''s face and divine power recovered, which is the credit of regenerating the Dragon Seal.


    "So strong!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. The powerful spiritual power just destroyed his perception almost instantaneously. It can be seen that his special function, even with the blessing of regenerative dragon chapter, is still far from Charles.


    "However, after opening the King Kong not bad magic skill, even if I can''t compete with Charles, I won''t be vulnerable like this..."


    "What''s the matter with you?" the Night Walker looked at Huang weakly and asked with some doubts.


    "It''s all right, let''s go back." Huang Wen shook his head, eliminated the superfluous thoughts, and used the escape of Mengdie. Huang Wen and the Night Walker turned into light spots and disappeared in situ.


    "How''s it going? Has the uninvited guest left?" Jason Stryker asked, looking at Charles with concern.


    "He has been driven away, but he seems strange..." Charles said subconsciously with a flash of doubt in his eyes.


    "Leave him alone and find our compatriots quickly!" Jason Stryker came up and whispered. "That''s what matters to us."


    "OK." Charles nodded and pushed his wheelchair towards the secret room.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen and the Night Walker returned to Yongchun martial arts school. A trace of doubt flashed in the Night Walker''s eyes. It seemed that they didn''t understand how Huang Wen did it.


    "Hmm?" the eyes of magneto Wang and others were also frozen, because they realized that Huang Wen, who suddenly returned to Yongchun martial arts school at this time, did not use the teleportation technique of Night Walker!

 Chapter 74

    "Boss, what''s your ability?" Logan also realized something. He looked at Huang and asked hesitantly. He didn''t seem to understand. When did Huang ask even know how to blink? Is this martial arts?


    "This is the secret of Chinese Taoism." Huang asked a little explanation, turned his head and looked at Wang ciwang and others, "you can start now. The bald heads sitting in two wheelchairs are almost next to the brain wave intensifier..."


    "Taoist secret skills!" Zhong Qiang''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn''t help muttering, "brother, is this too rebellious? Is it really starting to go from practicing martial arts to cultivating immortals? It''s also wrong. It doesn''t seem to be cultivating immortals. In general, it''s also martial arts, but it''s more amazing martial arts, but it''s not as good as those cultivating immortals who move mountains and reclaim the sea..."


    "What? So fast?! let''s go quickly!" magneto Wang heard Huang''s description, and his pupils suddenly narrowed. He knew the seriousness of the matter, so he quickly nodded and signaled the people to act quickly.


    "You stay here first, banner, John, are you going?" Huang asked, glancing at the Night Walker, turning his head to Bruce Banner and John the burning man.


    "Well, can I not go?" Bruce Banner scratched his head and subconsciously wanted to refuse, "I can help you see the teacher of the martial arts school..."


    "You help me watch the martial arts school..." Huang asked. If something really happened to the martial arts school, you should help him dismantle the martial arts school, right?


    "I want to go over and let the teacher see my ability!" fire man John is a very expressive person. Although he and Bruce Banner worship Huang Wen as their teacher at the same time, fire man John obviously feels that Huang Wen pays more attention to Bruce Banner.


    In the fire man John learned that the giant magneto Wang among the mutants was defeated by Huang Wen. At least, in the fire man John''s opinion, magneto Wang lost.


    Therefore, fire man John worships Huang Wen more and wants to express himself. He learns more from Huang Wen, even if Huang Wen hasn''t started teaching him.


    "All right, Benner, just stay. Remember not to do it casually. John, you can go with us." Huang finally nodded and looked at Zhong Qiang and lisfisk. "Have you informed the students? From today on, only apprentices will come to train, and all the students'' training will stop in five days..."


    "I''ve already told you." rhysfiesk nodded. "Teacher, please be careful!"


    "Yes, ask brother, you should be careful!" Zhong Qiang came back and quickly echoed.


    "Don''t worry!" Huang asked with a smile and waved his hand. The crowd turned into light spots and disappeared in place, leaving only four people, Night Walker, Bruce Banner, Zhong Qiang and risfisk.


    "How on earth did he do it?" a trace of doubt flashed in the eyes of the Night Walker. This was the first time he met someone who could blink like himself, and there seemed to be no limit.


    "Chinese culture is broad and profound. Many things have disappeared in people''s sight, but it doesn''t mean they don''t exist!" Zhong Qiang looked a little excited. "I knew that brother Wen''s family martial arts are not so simple!"


    Speaking of this, Zhong Qiang thought with some regret: "Alas! It''s a pity that it''s too late to ask brother to practice these martial arts. Otherwise, uncle Hong won''t have an accident. Or if Uncle Hong had the talent of asking brother, he would have practiced these martial arts... That''s right!"


    Zhong Qiang''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then he sat vigilantly at the entrance of the stairs. In Zhong Qiang''s opinion, since Huang Hong didn''t practice these martial arts and Huang Wen did, Huang Wen must have some secrets at home. Zhong Qiang can''t let people go upstairs casually.


    "Buzz!"


    In Lake alcali, Huang Wen appeared here with Logan, magneto and others. Even Huang Wen didn''t need to touch them with his hand, so he took them to complete the blink.


    In other words, when necessary, Huang Wen can even take the enemy to a no man''s land, and then leave the enemy there. As long as the enemy has no space ability, Huang Wen doesn''t have to worry about the enemy finding it back in a short time.


    "More powerful than the twinkling of the Night Walker!" magneto Wang''s eyes coagulated and took a deep look at Huang Wen. His eyes stopped at Huang Wen''s chest. On Huang Wen''s chest, magneto Wang felt a metal that he had never felt before, and even a blessing of mysterious power!


    "Where is it?" Logan looked at Huang and asked, "how do we get in?"


    "I remember some passages, but it''s not so easy to get in," said Jean grey hesitantly, getting some information from the memory of the Night Walker.


    "We''ve all found here. I think Mr. magneto Wang should have corresponding countermeasures?" Huang asked. He turned his head and looked at magneto Wang. In the original play, magneto Wang and others sneaked into the underground base by Rogan, who was turned into a demon woman.


    Huang Wen also wants to see if he can see through the strange changes of the magic shaped woman. Moreover, Huang Wen is also very interested in the art of this change. The art of changing looks in martial arts novels must not be comparable to the change of the magic shaped woman, but the art of changing looks in the bright moon of the Qin Dynasty may be enough to fight a war.


    "Why bother how to get in? There is a steel city below. Can you stop me?" magneto Wang didn''t mean to let the magic woman in like the original play. Maybe he was stimulated by Huang Wen and decided to show his strength.


    "Buzz!"


    "Kaka!"


    The underground of the crowd was trembling constantly. Huang Wen looked at all this with a little interest. He followed, naturally to ensure that everything was safe. After all, magneto, after learning about William Stryker''s plan, was ready to make a plan.


    If the whole human race does not exist, then the mutants no longer need a peaceful leader like Charles. Even though Charles has a very important position in magneto''s heart, Charles can still become a victim compared with the whole mutants.


    Yes, magneto''s plan is to change Jason Stryker''s hypnosis and let Charles wipe out all humans on the earth at one stroke through the brain wave intensifier.


    Even if the earth is full of all kinds of capable people, there are probably not many who can survive Charles''s use of brain wave enhancers.


    "Ding! Task: take magneto and X-Men to Lake alcali to complete it, and reward extraordinary skills for a lucky draw!"


    "Draw!" Huang asked. Looking at the scene, magneto Wang struggled to control the base below, deriving a channel, and some funny began the lottery.


    The sound of "miso!" flashed a white light belonging to the extraordinary level, which disappointed Huang Wen.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have acquired the extraordinary skill: cold ice and fire palm (derived from the peerless magic skill of the film''s peerless double pride Wulin, which is also the magic skill after Jiang Yulang''s refining. After system optimization, you have absolute control over your own ice and fire)"


    "Cold ice and fire palm? You''re lucky," Huang asked, glancing at fire man John and muttering in his heart.

 Chapter 75

    "Teacher, what''s the matter?" fire man John saw Huang Wen''s eyes and hurried to Huang Wen''s side with a smile.


    "Hum!" Bobby, the Iceman on the side, has a heartfelt disdain for the behavior of John the fire man. In his opinion, Huang Wen is not a mutant even if he is powerful, and he can''t help the mutant become stronger. John the fire man''s behavior undoubtedly loses the face of the mutant.


    "You don''t have to take this lighter anymore." Huang asked. Looking at the lighter held by John, the lighter, he smiled and preached.


    There''s no way. Unlike POPY, the Iceman, who makes ice out of thin air, he is also different from the thunderbolt fire in the magic four and the sunspot in the X-Men. John, the fireman, is the only one with fire ability who can''t generate fire by his own ability and has to rely on external fire for control.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that if you meet a person with the same type of fire ability, I''m afraid John the fireman can''t control the other party''s flame, and the flame of his own lighter is certainly not as good as the other party''s.


    For example, thunderbolt fire, even if the flame of thunderbolt fire is a natural fire, it can still reach a high temperature of thousands of degrees, and even reach the limit of Nova explosion. More importantly, thunderbolt fire can fly!


    However, after Huang Wen began to teach fire man John cold ice and fire palm, fire man John no longer needs to bring a lighter, and can not only strengthen his fire ability, but also master the new ice ability. At that time, the title of fire man may not be accurate enough.


    "Really?" John the fire man shouted with some surprise, but found that the people around him looked at him one after another, with a trace of doubt in his eyes, as if he didn''t understand why John the fire man suddenly shouted.


    "Only you can hear what I said just now. Well, we can go down. You can help them and save those mutant children. It can also be regarded as a reward for the care you received at Xavier genius Youth College!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and preaching to John the burning man again.


    "I see, thank you, teacher!" fire man John thought this was the test Huang asked him, quickly nodded and solemnly promised, "I will finish the teacher''s explanation!"


    "Ka!" the ground was opened by the metal pipe below. Magneto looked at Huang proudly. Then he took the helmet of spiritual power on his head and walked into the hole underground. The magic woman and the X-Men also hurried to follow up.


    "What did you tell him?" Logan asked Huang and John the flaming man walked behind. Logan leaned in front of Huang and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing. I thought of a martial arts suitable for him." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "He won''t have to bring this lighter everywhere in the future."


    "Still have this kind of martial arts?!" Logan''s eyes suddenly brightened and stared at Huang and asked, "is there any martial arts suitable for me? In addition to the one that can improve spiritual consciousness..."


    "There is really a martial arts for you, and it can also be regarded as the power to improve spiritual consciousness." Huang asked. He thought that King Kong is not bad. If the golden body is not broken, external forces can''t shake it.


    Coupled with the ability of invincible, invincible to all poisons, fearless to water and fire, and not bad to King Kong, it''s not suitable for Logan, which is also in line with the title of Wolverine.


    Of course, the ability of ten thousand poisons not invading is of no use to Logan. Invincible should not be comparable to aidman alloy steel claw, but at least Logan can get the ability of real tank, and it will never be hit and flown by giant opponents such as hawk again.


    However, there is another major problem. Logan has no internal power. He has to learn everything from scratch.


    "Really?" Logan''s eyes were about to shine. Huang asked. He even felt like a beast was staring at him.


    "I lied to you. Maybe you can see this martial arts later..." Huang asked meaningfully and looked at magneto. At this time, countless soldiers rushed out.


    "Ka!" magneto Wang waved his hand, and the grenades around the soldiers'' waist were immediately opened. They didn''t even come to the public, so they detonated directly.


    "Come on! Stop them!" William Stryker, who was outside the brain wave intensifier, immediately gave an order, "no one is allowed to come here. As long as you dare to approach, you will be killed, including me!"


    William Stryker clearly knew the ability of the devil shaped woman, but at this time, he also knew that if he didn''t go again, he would really be unable to go away. He didn''t understand why magneto and others would appear here quietly. He clearly monitored the surrounding radar signals.


    "Your companions and those children are still waiting for you to save them." magneto looked at Qin Ge Lei and others and said with a smile, "right over there, did you hear their call?"


    "The professor..." Qin Ge Lei looked at magneto Wan with some hesitation. Obviously, Qin Ge Lei didn''t believe magneto Wan so much.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve known Charles for a long time, but I''ll ensure his safety." magneto Wang smiled calmly and didn''t take Qin Ge Lei''s doubt to heart. However, his remaining light looked at Huang and asked. Magneto Wang was still afraid of the so-called successor of ancient Chinese boxing.


    Especially in magneto''s opinion, although he has the strength to kill Huang Wen, Huang Wen''s ability to make him fall asleep can also kill him. Magneto''s carelessness is inevitable.


    "Aidman alloy..." Huang Wen didn''t manage magneto at this time. After all, it will take time for magneto to find Charles''s position. However, Huang Wen made his mind on aidman alloy. "However, the disadvantage of no storage space appears, and I can''t seem to install it..."


    "OK, let''s save the children first!" Qin Ge Lei and others nodded and went in the direction of the sound source.


    "I''ll go too!" fire man John saw Huang Wen''s eyes and ran over.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you worship that ordinary man as a teacher?" Bobby the Iceman looked at John the burning man with some displeasure. "This is our mutant''s business, which has nothing to do with you!"


    "Help is my business, and it has nothing to do with you!" fire man John disdained to look at Iceman Bobby. In fire man John''s opinion, as long as he can make his own fire, iceman Bobby is not worth mentioning to him!


    "What about you, Mr. Huang?" magneto did not look for Charles, but looked at Huang and asked with a smile, "do you have any plans to follow?"


    "It''s natural to help Uncle wolf retrieve his memory and avenge him by the way." Huang asked, patting Logan on the shoulder. "Come on, uncle wolf, this is your first transformation and your place full of pain. Here, you should be able to find some memories..."


    "Partial memory? Revenge?" Logan looked around at the strange but familiar environment, subconsciously walked forward, and Huang Wen hurriedly followed. The dead woman, with the ability similar to Logan, sank into the aidman alloy liquid, which was a pity.

 Chapter 76

    "Mysterious guy..." magneto looked at the back of Huang Wen and Logan leaving, and couldn''t help humming coldly, "however, as long as you don''t interfere with the affairs of our mutants!"


    Magneto winked at the devil shaped woman. Soon they left directly and began to look for the place where the brain wave intensifier was located. The people of Xavier genius youth college went to rescue the mutant caught by William Stryker. As a result, they met the laser eye controlled by Jason Stryker.


    "You go first and save the children. He gave it to me!" Jean grey noticed the abnormality of the laser eye and took the initiative to stand out and block the laser eye. The remaining aurolo and others continued to go in the direction of the mutant''s cry for help.


    "Hiss!" the laser nodded his glasses, and a powerful shock wave shot out of his eyes and went straight to Qin Ge Lei, as if he didn''t know Qin Ge Lei was his girlfriend.


    "Scott! Stop!" Jean grey shouted, biting her teeth to stop the shock wave in front of her.


    However, the laser eye did not mean to stop at all. Instead, it strengthened its impact ratio and completely suppressed Qin Ge Lei in an instant.


    "Oh!"


    There was a faint bird song on Qin Ge Lei''s body, but Qin Ge Lei saw the light of flame flickering in her eyes, or the light of the power of the Phoenix.


    "Boo!" just for a moment, the shock wave was directly exploded, and the laser eye and Qin Ge Lei were instantly blown out. However, although the laser eye and Qin Ge Lei are not body strengthening mutants, the physical quality of mutants is much better than ordinary people, and they were only slightly injured in the aftermath of the explosion.


    Otherwise, an old man in his 70s and 80s like magneto can''t afford high-intensity fighting.


    However, the surrounding walls were hit violently, and the walls showed a faint trend of breaking. The most important thing is that the base here is under the alcali lake dam. This impact had an impact on the whole dam.


    "Sorry, I just couldn''t control myself..." after the laser eye was hit and flew, it seemed that it was out of control. The whole person woke up and hugged Qin Ge Lei with some apology, enjoying the reunion of the two people.


    "Hmm? Is it so fast?" on the other side, Huang Wen, who followed Logan, felt the movement, raised his eyebrows and flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes. However, Huang Wen, who already has the escape of Mengdie, won''t worry about the collapse of the dam.


    "So familiar..." Logan subconsciously walked forward. In front of his eyes, he flashed some past experiences, which made Logan feel uncomfortable. It was a familiar anger and hatred. Every time he fought, his heart would subconsciously gush out this anger and hatred.


    Logan always thought that this was the anger caused by his ability, but now it seems that everything has something to do with his own experience.


    Logan and Huang Wen came to a laboratory. There was a huge water tank next to a metal liquid similar to mercury, which was the liquid aidman alloy.


    "Is this?" Logan saw the paw print on one side, which was exactly the same as the paw print he had drawn. When logan touched the paw print, another memory appeared in Logan''s mind. It was the picture of him struggling out of the huge water tank and just getting aidman alloy.


    "Experiment... Steel claw..." Logan subconsciously looked at the liquid aidman alloy next to him and fell into silence.


    "This is aidman alloy, which can be transformed into any shape only under high temperature, but once formed, it can''t be destroyed..." a faint voice sounded, and it was William Stryker and the dead female Lily who came here.


    "It''s you! Who are you? Who am I?" Logan asked, staring at William Stryker like a lost man eager to know the truth.


    "Wolverine, I thought you were the most special one, but later I knew, aren''t you? Is this your companion? It''s a pity that you and he are going to die here today." William Stryker sneered at Huang and said to the dead female lily, "kill them!"


    "Yes!" the dead woman Lily answered, stood in front of Logan and Huang, let William Stryker escape, and then her nails grew into ten aidman alloy claws.


    "Uncle wolf, don''t you want to know what martial arts I''m going to teach you? Let me show you first!" Huang asked, turning his head and smiling at Logan, and then a powerful force ran through Huang''s body, which was glittering with gold.


    "Is this steel lux? No, gold lux?" Logan blinked and subconsciously muttered, "Why are you more like a mutant than me?"


    "It''s called Vajra not bad divine skill!" Huang asked with a faint smile and looked at the dead female lily. "Come, little meow, let me see if your claws are as sharp as Uncle wolf!"


    "Shua!" the dead female Lily rushed to Huang Wen''s direction and grabbed Huang Wen, who opened the magic power of King Kong.


    "Zizizi!" a sour voice sounded, like the sound of fingernails across the blackboard. However, Huang Wen''s complexion changed slightly, because he felt that the regenerative dragon chapter was repairing his injury, although the injury was very slight.


    In other words, although the King Kong not bad magic skill has not been broken, it can''t take advantage of aidman alloy. It still loses a little in hardness and the skin is damaged.


    "It should still be that the value of essence, Qi and spirit is too low." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, "I have a regenerative dragon chapter now, but the essence, Qi and spirit has just reached the legendary level. If I were stronger, aidman alloy should not be so easy to break my King Kong and not bad magic skills!"


    "Bang!" Huang asked back, kicked out, and directly pushed the dead female Lily into the wall and stuck in the wall.


    "Uncle wolf, watch it. King Kong is not bad at magic, but it''s more than that!" Huang asked, turned his head, looked at Logan and said with a smile. Then he waved his hand and the dead female Lily was sucked out of the wall directly.


    "Are you magneto?" Logan looked at Huang and asked, "this is also martial arts? But she''s dead. Why did you pull her out?"


    "She''s a female version of you, which is so easy to die?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, pointed to the rapidly recovering injury on the dead female Lily and said, "the healing ability and aidman alloy are the same as you. Oh, by the way, after opening the king Kong not bad magic skill, you don''t have to be controlled by magneto..."


    "I want to learn!" Logan nodded quickly, stared at Huang and asked.


    "Don''t worry, go after your enemy first. If you can''t find the answer from him, I can tell you something..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and pointing to the direction where William Stryker left.


    "OK!" Logan took a deep breath, felt the direction William Stryker fled, and chased out.


    "It was so close that she almost overturned. It''s worthy of being an aidman alloy. If she had more power, she might really overturn..." Huang asked, putting away the King Kong Kung Fu and muttering, "but if there is a regenerative dragon chapter, she''s not afraid of overturning!"

 Chapter 77

    "Let go... Let go of me!" the dead female Lily yelled at Huang Wen crazily, but just as Rogan was fixed in the air by magneto Wang and couldn''t move, even if Huang Wen put away the King Kong not bad magic skill, with the blessing of the regeneration dragon chapter, Huang Wen''s special function to control objects can still absolutely suppress the dead female lily.


    "Well, uncle wolf is right. I really should get you down later." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and waved her hand. The dead female Lily bumped into the wall again.


    "It''s really troublesome. Such a good material can''t be thrown here. Don''t do it." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the liquid aidman alloy, muttered in his heart, "if only there was a storage equipment, my system space can only put the things pulled out by the system, and the limit is still very large..."


    "Moreover, if the Edelman alloy cools, it will not be easy to use again. We still have to keep it in a liquid state, that is, at such a high temperature."


    Huang Wen''s right hand instantly raised a flame, and then the flame became the internal force of fire attribute, and then entered the container of aidman alloy liquid.


    The next moment, Huang Wen and the container containing aidman alloy liquid turned into a light spot, disappeared in place and appeared in the Wing Chun martial arts school''s own room.


    "Well, I remember, it''s empty under the bed. It''s just right under the bed." Huang asked his heart, but he didn''t mean to directly remove the mattress. Instead, he directly used the ability of object replacement, which was also the advanced ability of gambling St. a Xing to change cards. Aidman alloy liquid and container were directly changed under the bed.


    "Well, next, it''s the dead woman. Just after I leave, the dead woman can help me protect Chinatown and Zhong Bo." Huang nodded with satisfaction, turned into a light spot, disappeared in situ, and returned to the base of alcali lake again.


    "You..." the dead female Lily just struggled down from the wall and saw Huang Wen suddenly come back. The pupil of the dead female Lily shrank, stretched out her sharp claw and looked at Huang Wen vigilantly.


    "Relax." Huang asked with a kind smile, looked at the eyes of the dead female Lily and performed hypnosis. Soon, the eyes of the dead female Lily became a little confused, and then became empty.


    Huang Wen didn''t hypnotize too much, but first relieved William Stryker''s control over the dead female lily, then restored the original memory of the dead female lily, and finally added one that the dead female Lily was absolutely loyal to him.


    Huang Wen here is hypnotizing the dead female lily. On the other hand, Logan has caught up with William Stryker who is ready to run away in a helicopter. The steel claw directly pierced William Stryker''s stomach and severely pressed William Stryker on the plane.


    "Say! Who am I! What have I experienced before? Did you do it when I became like this?" Logan roared angrily at William Stryker.


    "You are a beast, how could I make you like this?" William Stryker seemed to know that he was dead, didn''t mean to struggle at all, and even continued to take Logan to the direction of the abyss. "This is your nature, release it as much as you can, don''t suppress it..."


    "Poof!" Logan''s steel claws pierced William Stryker''s body and divided it into two sections along his chest.


    "As you wish!" Logan gave a cold look at William Stryker who lost his breath and turned to leave. At this time, Logan was a little confused in his eyes. He decided to get the truth from Huang Wen.


    "Oh!" just then, a pain of the soul gave Logan a meal, and then he held his head in pain. Moreover, not only Logan, but all mutants in the whole alcali lake, except magneto with a helmet, began to hold his head in pain.


    The reason is that Charles has put on a brain wave intensifier and is ready to start destroying every mutant in the world.


    "Fortunately, I''m a step earlier, otherwise, I''m afraid the hypnosis will be interrupted." Huang asked. Looking at the dead female Lily kneeling on the ground and holding her head, she muttered in her heart, and then gave an order, "you wait for me here. Don''t run around. I''ll come back to you later!"


    "Yes, boss!" the dead woman bailizi endured the pain and reluctantly said a few words. Huang Wen''s body flashed, stepped on the snow without trace, turned into a residual shadow and disappeared in place. Next, it was time for magneto''s plot to be revealed!


    "Boom!" outside the brain wave intensifier, magneto Wang with a helmet forcibly stopped the brain wave intensifier with his ability to control metal.


    Magneto opened the door of the control room with a smile of victory. He was unwilling to look at it. Jason Stryker, who wanted to control himself, clicked his helmet, indicating that with this helmet, he could be immune to the ability of mind.


    The magic woman behind magneto changed into William Stryker, came to Jason Stryker and was about to speak.


    "Pa!" suddenly, the evil woman couldn''t move.


    "Hmm? It''s you?!" magneto Wang''s face changed, turned his head and looked at the suddenly appeared yellow. His face was slightly cold, "what? Do you want to intervene in the affairs between us mutants?"


    "Lao Wan, you don''t really think that only you two know that little 99 in your heart?" Huang asked with a light smile and shook his head. "Why? Don''t you think I''m human? Isn''t your plan to let Charles destroy all human beings this time?"


    "You!" magneto''s pupil suddenly shrunk, looked at Huang with some surprise and asked. He didn''t understand where he was exposed.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. He was about to say something. Suddenly, Shenli felt something wrong. Huang asked suspiciously, looked around and frowned.


    "Hmm?" magneto''s eyes were also frozen. Jason Stryker''s face changed greatly. Charles''s eyes flashed a clear light and woke up.


    "Let the master laugh." Charles knew what had happened in an instant. He smiled apologetically and whispered.


    "In general, I won''t intervene in these things. After all, it belongs to the internal affairs of the planet and is not a disaster of extraterrestrial or other dimensions." a bald head wearing a yellow robe and hanging a pendant on his chest appeared, which increased the number of bald heads present again.


    "However, I see a 10% chance that Eric will succeed. 99% of the whole mankind will die under your spiritual destruction, including most of our Kama Taj members."


    "At that time, the guardian power of Kama Taj will be weakened to an extreme, and other dimensions will seize this opportunity to attack. Finally, the whole planet will lose its vitality because of this..."


    "So I came."

 Chapter 78

    "Hum!" as Gu Yi''s voice fell, magneto king made a decisive move. A strong magnetic force pointed directly at Gu Yi''s chest pendant. He wanted to take it away!


    However, the pendant has clearly flown, but it has not been separated from the meaning of ancient one. It seems that there is an invisible space between magneto and the pendant, which is the ability of magneto and cannot exceed this space.


    "If you live another hundred years, I should not be your opponent, but now you are still too young." Gu Yi shook his head with a light smile, looked at magneto and said, "however, you mutants are really blessed. If you wake up casually, you can surpass the efforts of many people..."


    "The child outside, the power contained in her body, even I feel afraid. If it weren''t for your previous means, I''m afraid all the material and spirit on this planet would be annihilated by her."


    "What are you talking about?" magneto Wang didn''t know the Phoenix power contained in Qin Ge Lei''s body at this time. He looked at Gu Yi and asked.


    "And you, child, your life is full of variables, and you also bring many variables..." Gu Yi didn''t explain to magneto, but looked at Huang and said with flashing eyes.


    "I saw countless timelines, some of you died in your father''s tragedy, some of you were arrested and jailed after revenge, some of you failed to revenge and fell into the dark. At this time, you seem to be the luckiest one in all timelines. Although I don''t know the source of your strength, I don''t feel the breath of other dimensions..."


    "After all, the world is full of countless variables and infinite possibilities. Even I can''t see through everything, and I''m not omniscient."


    Huang Wen listened to Gu Yi''s words and was stunned subconsciously. Then he realized that what Gu Yi said about him was the original Huang Wen, which also means that Gu Yi didn''t recognize him as a person from a different world.


    But this is also normal. After all, as Gu Yi said, Gu Yi is not omniscient. Even if Gu Yi has time gemstones, he can see more possibilities at most.


    "Are you here to stop him?" asked Huang, turning his head and pointing to magneto, "then why don''t you do it to him?"


    "I''ve done it." Gu Yi shook his head with a light smile. "Charles woke up. Everything won''t continue to happen, won''t it?"


    "Please ask Master Guyi to help settle the child." Charles sighed and looked at Jason Stryker.


    Gu glanced at Jason Stryker and shook his head. The surrounding space was broken like a mirror. Everyone returned to the real world, and just now, it was the mirror space arranged by Gu Yi.


    "No, Charles, I can''t settle him. His fate is over again. There is no timeline in which he has survived. He himself is no longer himself. He is just a puppet. You should know that."


    "Well, the next thing has nothing to do with me, but you should remember to leave quickly. Although someone must be able to end her, I don''t want to come again. After all, I can''t leave the supreme sanctuary for too long..."


    "Hiss!"


    As Gu Yi''s voice fell, a spark appeared nearby, and then turned into an aperture. After Gu Yi walked into it, the aperture slowly disappeared.


    "It has its own advantages and disadvantages with Mengdie''s escape. After all, Mengdie''s escape doesn''t need to shake before casting magic. Moreover, just in the mirror space, I feel I can leave." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. At this time, he suddenly felt a burst of suction coming from his chest, which is the place where he regenerates the Dragon Seal!


    "Magneto king!" Huang Wen''s eyes coagulated and snorted coldly. He immediately opened the King Kong not bad magic. The suction disappeared in an instant. Even with the ability of magneto king, Huang Wen could not shake Huang Wen before the King Kong not bad magic was broken.


    "Hmm? This is?" magneto and Charles'' eyes coagulated. Like Logan, they subconsciously thought that this was the same ability as steel force.


    But soon, magneto and Charles rejected the idea. Charles didn''t feel the breath of mutants in Huang Wen, and magneto couldn''t control Huang Wen as much as steel.


    "I haven''t bothered you yet, but you did it to me first!" Huang asked. Looking at magneto, he sneered. How can it be so easy to solve the sneak attack on him?


    "Hum!" magneto Wang snorted coldly and waved his hand. All the metal around him hit Huang Wen''s direction. He didn''t even know whether magneto Wang intended it or not. Even the wheelchair under Jason Stryker flew out and hit Huang Wen. Jason Stryker fell directly to the ground and was killed by several pieces of metal.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    However, Huang Wen is not as easy to deal with as Jason Stryker. Huang Wen gently punched and directly smashed all the flying metals out. These metals were directly deformed at the moment of touching Huang Wen''s body, which can''t be compared with aidman alloy.


    "Shua!" when magneto Wang was ready to continue smashing metal at Huang Wen, Huang Wen shot again and hit a hole across the air, pointing directly at magneto Wang''s sleeping hole.


    "Qiang!" a stack of thick metal plates blocked magneto''s body. Although the metal plate was almost broken down, the hole was blocked.


    "I''ve been guarding against you for a long time!" a trace of pride appeared in the corners of magneto''s mouth. He had been asked by Huang. Even before, there was a feeling that life and death were not under his control. How could magneto be unprepared?


    "Really?" Huang asked, a trace of mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his palm turned into a residual shadow. He continued to hit acupoints across the air and point to the big acupoints around magneto.


    "Hum! How can I continue to be attacked with the same moves?" although magneto Wan was a little contemptuous, he carefully covered himself with a ball to avoid being Yin by Huang Wen by other means.


    When the power to hit the hole across the air was about to hit the ball, the ball suddenly disappeared, revealing the magneto inside. Then at the next moment, magneto fell powerlessly to the ground, lost consciousness, and twitched all over.


    Object replacement! The advanced version of changing cards replaced the ball outside magneto in order to prevent an unexpected attack!


    "Eric!" Charles'' eyes coagulated, and a powerful spiritual force rose up, pointing directly at Huang Wen''s brain. He wanted to control Huang Wen and find out what happened to magneto.


    "Hum!" Huang asked coldly, and all his strength was transformed into divine power, fighting against Charles''s spiritual power.


    "Charles! Boss! What are you doing?" at this time, Logan rushed over. He saw Huang Wen, who opened King Kong''s not bad magic, standing in place and hurried over, and the X-Men also rushed over at this time. They subconsciously threw hostile eyes at Huang Wen.

 Chapter 79

    "Charles! What are you doing? Stop it quickly!" Logan shouted, looking at Charles angrily. He even stretched out his steel claws. Logan didn''t forget that they couldn''t even get to alcali lake without Huang''s question. Charles was avenging himself by doing so!


    It was not only Logan who didn''t forget this, but also John the burning man, Huang Wen''s Apprentice. He also stood up angrily and looked at the X-Men who wanted to do it, blocking Huang Wen''s body.


    "Have you forgotten who brought you here to save our compatriots?" fire man John looked coldly at Qin Ge Lei and others. "The teacher could not have been involved in this matter, but now the teacher has helped you, and you still want to do it to the teacher?"


    As soon as fire man John said this, little naughty Anna first showed a look of shame, while Iceman Bobby was a little unhappy, because fire man John''s behavior, in Iceman Bobby''s view, was betrayal, betrayal of the college, betrayal of mutants!


    The expression of the laser eye also changed. He also realized that John the burning man had betrayed Xavier''s gifted youth college and put his hand on his glasses.


    "I''m fine, Logan, John." just then, Huang asked, shaking his head slowly and taking a faint look at the laser.


    Charles''s spiritual power is really strong, but after all, he did not break through King Kong. Huang Wen, who is one of spirit and spirit, was not controlled by Charles.


    "Young man, untie your means and let go of Eric..." Charles did not take back his spiritual power, but continued to find ways to penetrate into Huang Wen''s consciousness, but King Kong was not bad, his divine skills were mixed into one, his whole body did not leak, and Charles could not find a way to solve it.


    "If you don''t mention his sneak attack on me, you want me to untie him?" Huang asked, raising an eyebrow, and a trace of mockery appeared in the corners of his mouth.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen had some good feelings for the good friends of Charles and magneto. After all, they loved each other and killed each other. They led the peace faction and the war faction and improved the rights and interests of mutants in their own ways. It can be said that they were all fighting for their own races.


    But Huang Wen forgot one thing. Just like many human beings reject mutants, most of the mutants rejected by human beings from small to large also reject human beings from the bottom of their hearts, even Charles, who is close to the Virgin Mary.


    Huang asked, is a human.


    The reason why magneto Wong took action against magneto Wong is that magneto Wong destroyed his plan. After all, magneto Wong could not find Gu Yi, and there was no way to take Gu Yi. Compared with the unfathomable Gu Yi, magneto Wong, who had a festival with magneto Wong, naturally became magneto Wong''s enemy after destroying magneto Wong''s plan.


    As for Charles, even if Charles already knows that magneto wants to die with all mankind, Charles will not resent magneto.


    If we can really solve all human beings once and for all and let the mutants obtain real freedom, Charles is also willing to sacrifice himself to do it. In fact, Charles and magneto are similar people, even two people on both sides of the same body. As long as they can help the mutants rise, no matter who they sacrifice, they are willing.


    However, unlike magneto, Charles can perceive more unfathomable powers due to his own ability. He deeply knows that some things cannot be done and no one will allow him to do them!


    Therefore, Charles will firmly stand in the position of moderates, even if he knows that countless mutant compatriots are being dissected, even if he wants to kill all those experimenters!


    And Charles also knows that unless mutants really rise, both the main war faction and the main peace faction are indispensable.


    It is precisely because of this that when Huang Wen shot magneto, Charles also shot decisively. Even if magneto first started with Huang Wen, from the perspective of the mutant group, Huang Wen at this time is the enemy!


    An enemy who will destroy the balance between the mutants and the moderates!


    "Young man, I repeat, untie your means and let Eric go!" Charles looked at Huang seriously and said again without any answer.


    "Charles!" Logan on one side also straightened out the context of the matter. A low pitched roar close to the beast roared in his mouth, but Charles was unmoved. He even raised his hand vaguely, as if he wanted to order the X-Men to fight Huang Wen.


    "Ka!" however, before Charles gave the order to fight, the walls of the dam and the base were broken due to the battle between Jean grey and the laser eye. Finally, they couldn''t bear it and began to break.


    "Hehe, this is the legendary X-Men? It''s really famous. It''s better to meet!" Huang asked, feeling the collapsing dam, sneered. "I won''t accompany you. Oh, by the way, you''re welcome to find fault, but at that time, kill and bury!"


    "Hum!" Huang Wen''s voice fell. Huang Wen, Logan and John the burning man turned into light spots and disappeared in place. It was faintly visible. Huang Wen moved his fingers before leaving.


    "Poof!" a thought blocked one of the shots to Charles, but Qin Ge Lei didn''t have time to react to the move to magneto. After all, in Qin Ge Lei''s eyes, Charles is still too important than magneto.


    "Originally, if you continued to sing red faces and black faces, and you Charles chose to play a good man, I was just going to teach magneto a lesson, but now, it''s not just a lesson..."


    Huang Wen''s mocking voice echoed in place, and her body shape had appeared beside the dead female lily. Then she took the dead female Lily and turned into a light spot again, disappeared in alcali lake and returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    Logan and John the fire man are not surprised at Huang Wen''s blinking ability, but the dead female Lily doesn''t mean to be surprised. She just looks at Logan from time to time, as if she has something to say.


    "Sorry, boss, I didn''t expect this. I knew you shouldn''t be involved." Logan looked at Huang apologetically and asked.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s their business. It doesn''t have much to do with you, a lone ranger." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "I''ve analyzed the two of them with you before, but I didn''t want to understand myself."


    "However, after experiencing this, I also understand that some people may not be as I remember. I can''t act by virtue of my inherent cognition. Just like Uncle wolf, you are not as irritable as I remember..."


    "There is really no need to stay in such a college. I should have done something to revenge the hand that feeds the hand. I really thought he was really a kind and good man!" fire man John said angrily, "teacher, will you let them go so easily? If they come to the door for trouble again..."


    "For some people, it''s more difficult to lose something than to kill them!" Huang asked with some meaning. "Moreover, they can escape there first..."

 Chapter 80

    "Well, I won''t say this, but if they really hit the door, I won''t be merciful anymore." Huang asked, turning his head to Logan and seriously said.


    "If they really hit us, I''ll fight with you!" Logan gave his promise. X-Men and others were wrong this time, and even experienced this time. Logan saw some things clearly combined with his previous experience.


    "By the way, I didn''t know the truth I wanted to know from William Stryker. Can you tell me what I went through?"


    "I can directly awaken your memory." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Logan solemnly, "but I still maintain my previous view. Sometimes forgetting is not a bad thing, because your past experience is not friendly to you, even tragic..."


    "I still want to find out!" Logan asked with a firm look at Huang. "And I think I can stand these experiences!"


    "Well, that''s what you want." Huang asked in silence. Finally, he nodded, stretched out his hand and put it on Logan''s head. The special function gushed out in an instant and began to touch the forgotten memories in Logan''s brain.


    Logan doesn''t know how long it has been, just like a whole century. However, Logan has indeed forgotten his memory of almost a century.


    "Hoo!" after a long time, Logan vomited a mouthful of turbid air, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. The experiences forgotten by Logan had a great impact on Logan''s heart. Even his self-healing ability began to turn on automatically and restore his stimulated brain.


    "Originally, I used to be a person like this..." Logan understood why William Stryker said he was a beast. He also understood why Huang asked not to suggest that he remember his past memory.


    "That''s just what you used to be, not what you are now." Huang asked, taking back his hand and patting Logan on the shoulder. "You''re almost 200 years old. If you count up, you''ve lived for several lives. From today on, you''ll think you''ve opened a new life!"


    "..." Logan looked up and asked Huang, but he didn''t speak. Or, Logan''s situation can''t be enlightened by Huang''s question in a simple sentence.


    "By the way, uncle wolf, I have a person who hasn''t been seriously introduced to you." Huang asked, turning his eyes and looking at the dead woman baihezi, "Xiaoshan baihezi, nicknamed dead woman, but from today on, she''s only called baihezi."


    "Her father is under William Stryker, but that''s just her theoretical father, her real father... Well, or her mother?"


    Speaking of this, Huang Wen also stopped because he really didn''t know how to organize language. Huang Wen originally thought that similar things would only appear in the universe next door, such as the clone of Lex Luther and Superman, super boy Connor Kent.


    Yes, lily is essentially a clone of Logan, which is somewhat similar to the little wolf girl x-23, but the difference is that Lily is co cultured by the genes of Logan and saber toothed tiger Victor, so Huang Wen thought of super boy.


    "Shouldn''t..." Logan, who was still a little confused, jumped in his heart. There was a faint foreboding shrouded in his heart. He turned his head and looked at Lily''s fingers, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "shouldn''t it be that guy''s daughter?"


    "To be exact, it''s the daughter of you and the saber toothed tiger!" Huang asked. He couldn''t help smiling. "Originally, Lily should only be uncle wolf''s daughter, but William Stryker proposed that the saber toothed tiger''s strength, speed and other abilities were above you before you injected aidman alloy..."


    "Therefore, they combined the genes of saber toothed tiger and uncle wolf to create Lilium. The purpose is to absorb the advantages of you two and cultivate the most powerful x weapon. Obviously, Lilium inherits the claws similar to saber toothed tiger and the self-healing ability you all have..."


    "Stop! Stop talking!" Logan quickly stopped drinking. Huang asked. Suddenly he realized something and looked at Baihe with some apology. "Well, I don''t mean to despise you, just..."


    "It''s all right, I''m used to it. Since I was born consciously, I''ve been regarded as a weapon. You''re still the first person who cares about my feelings. Thank you." Lily''s face shook her head unchanged, but a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes.


    Huang Wen just hypnotized Lily Zi to recognize him as the boss. Huang Wen didn''t suppress the rest of his emotions. After all, Huang Wen didn''t want to see a cold man standing next to him all day.


    "Sorry, your tragedy is all caused by me." Logan sighed heavily. He remembered his previous experience again.


    "But it is also because of you that I have my life and come to this world." lily shook her head again, had her own emotions, and had a hard won, relative freedom, so that Lily, the original killing machine, learned to appreciate the world.


    Logan''s heart seemed to be touched. He suddenly turned his head, looked at Huang and asked, "what''s the situation with her now? What are your plans for her in the future?"


    "I recovered her memory, and it was in her memory that I knew her origin..." Huang asked, glancing at lily, and didn''t mean anything to hide. "After a while, the martial arts school will be renovated and upgraded. I''m going to go out for a walk, ready to leave her in Chinatown to protect uncle Zhong''s safety."


    "Did you control her as much as William Stryker?" Logan asked after a tangle.


    "I have no other restrictions on her except giving her an identity and making me her boss." Huang asked, shaking his head, "of course, if Uncle wolf feels uncomfortable, I can also remove this identity..."


    At this time, the lily did not play much role for Huang Wen to protect Zhong Bo and them. It was only Huang Wen''s reason to persuade himself to save the lily. After all, if Zhong Bo and they were really in trouble, they only needed to send him a message, and he could instantly come to Zhong Bo with the escape of dreambutterflies.


    "No!" lily suddenly shouted, "my life is spent under control. Too much freedom will make me confused. It''s also good. The boss gives me something to do, and I don''t need to live at a loss..."


    "Boss, I want to take her out." Logan heard Lily''s words and suddenly made a decision, "I also want to take her to see the world..."

 Chapter 81

    "Oh?" Huang asked. When he heard Logan''s words, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and looked at Logan in surprise. After all, Huang asked remembers that Logan didn''t accept it so quickly when he learned the identity of Wolf Woman x-23. Is it because of the saber toothed tiger? Or because of different experiences?


    "Naturally, there is no problem." Huang asked, glancing at the lily son who wanted to talk and stop, but had some expectations, smiled and nodded, "you can go whenever you want, and you can also take her to experience the life of a normal person..."


    "I''ll take her away now and come back in a few days." Logan thought of what Huang asked before and calculated the time. "We''ll come back after the martial arts school starts decoration!"


    "It''s only a few days. You might as well wait until the martial arts school is renovated." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders. "As for uncle Zhong, anyway, as long as they contact me, I can come back at any time. I''ll explain it at that time."


    "This..." Logan hesitated and subconsciously looked at Lily son, but he saw Lily son standing in place without saying a word.


    "Teacher, when will you teach me martial arts?" John, the burning man, watched the play for a long time and finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry, you and banner, first practice some basic movement knowledge and martial arts with those apprentice students. I will teach them separately according to each of your characteristics." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head, "let''s go. Go downstairs first and tell them we''re back."


    "Brother Wen, you''re back!" Zhong Qiang, sitting at the entrance of the stairs, saw Huang''s question. His eyes lit up and quickly stood up, "how''s it going? Has the matter been solved?"


    "Well, it''s solved. However, it may not be very safe recently. After the decoration of the martial arts school, I have to leave for a period of time. I''ll tell you an emergency call later. If something happens, call immediately and I''ll come back as soon as possible." Huang asked, patting Zhong Qiang''s shoulder.


    "Teacher, you''re back. By the way, that guy suddenly disappeared." risfisk came over and whispered to Huang.


    "Oh, Night Walker? I see." Huang nodded and looked at Bruce Banner. "He doesn''t care. Banner, how are you? Are you still used to these boxing techniques?"


    "It''s OK. It''s a little difficult. It doesn''t seem to be so easy to get started." Bruce Banner smiled bitterly and shook his head. He was embarrassed by the two character pliers alone.


    "Thank you for the morning!" Jack, who was practicing boxing, saw Huang asking around the crowd. His eyes turned, stopped practicing boxing and came over. "Don''t worry, sir. When the martial arts school is renovated, I will send someone to help and stare here. If there is any problem, I will contact the teacher immediately!"


    "OK, I''ll give you the contact information." Huang asked Jack. A police sergeant with family relations has great promotion potential after arresting the members of the star gang. His help is also a good thing for the whole Chinatown. Since then, there are contacts in both black and white Chinatown.


    "Don''t worry, teacher, I will protect the stability of the whole Chinatown!" Jack''s eyes lit up and said solemnly.


    Lisfisk, who was on the other side, looked away and didn''t say anything. Although Jack''s behavior had infringed on his investment here, he couldn''t say it clearly enough.


    "Well, John, you can follow everyone to familiarize yourself with the movements, or you can let Zhong Qiang guide you." Huang asked, turning his head and giving orders to the burning man John, and then began to think about what martial arts he should teach everyone before he left.


    "Uncle wolf''s King Kong is not bad. You can familiarize him with the internal power and meridians first, but the internal power needs uncle wolf to practice slowly. John is the same. It''s a barrier for them to get started and accumulate."


    "Xiaoqiang''s lightness skill is barely getting started. Sunflower acupoint spotters and some loose hands can also be taught to him. At least let him have more self-protection ability. If something really happens, he can contact me in time."


    "If banner does, I can teach him special functions, strengthen his spiritual strength, and then teach him boxing. As long as he writes down these boxing movements, hawk can understand them, but I''m afraid banner doesn''t have this talent..."


    Here in Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen was thinking about how to teach people martial arts. On the other hand, after Huang Wen left, the X-Men''s affair was not over. When people saw Huang Wen suddenly disappear and heard Huang Wen''s voice, people''s faces changed differently.


    Qin Ge Lei and Aurora, who already know Huang Wen''s ability, have some helplessness and guilt in their eyes. Although they were also alert to Huang Wen before, from their experience, Huang Wen not only didn''t hurt them, but even helped them.


    Now, Huang Wen has become an enemy with the X-Men and the brotherhood, but from beginning to end, Huang Wen has never been hostile to the mutants. If he forcibly says that Huang Wen has done something wrong, he can only do wrong by participating in the mutant group.


    "Well!" just as everyone was waiting for Charles''s order to retreat, magneto Wang suddenly woke up, as if Huang Wen had untied magneto Wang''s acupoint when he left.


    "I didn''t expect that I was planted in the hands of a young man... HMM!" magneto subconsciously wanted to stand up from the ground, but suddenly found that his legs lost consciousness.


    "What''s this?!" magneto Wang''s heart pumping, subconsciously running variant ability, wanted to control the metal next to him to drag his body up, but when the metal just trembled, magneto Wang''s head was like a heavy blow, and subconsciously screamed, "ah!"


    "Qiang!" the metal that had just floated fell to the ground. Charles changed his face and hurriedly asked, "Eric, what''s the matter with you?"


    "How could it be? I''m wearing a helmet. Why did I suffer a heavy blow similar to mental power?!" magneto Wan sat down on the ground with a puzzled light in his eyes, "and my legs, I don''t feel..."


    "Professor, let''s leave here first!" when all the X-Men drew in their hearts and vaguely understood that this was the means left by Huang Wen, Qin Ge Lei hurriedly urged while looking at the collapsing base and the infiltrating water flow.


    "Take Eric away! Take Raven with you!" Charles quickly made a decision. The X-Men ran outside with magneto, magic woman and Charles who abandoned his wheelchair.


    However, without Logan''s lead in the original play, and without the blink of the Night Walker, the X-Men soon came to the Jedi, and a flood swept through the people, and the ice wall made by the Iceman Bobby could not stop the surge of water.

 Chapter 82

    "Professor, what should we do now?" at this critical moment, Jean grey reluctantly stopped the progress of the water with her mind. Everyone looked at Charles and expected Charles, the backbone of Xavier gifted youth college, to give a solution.


    "Scott, you burst into the next room, let the water disperse, and buy us time!" Charles immediately gave the order. The laser eye hardly hesitated, and directly emitted a red shock wave from the eye, trampling on the next road and separating part of the water flow.


    However, the position of the X-Men is still the main road of the water flow. Even if some of the water flow is dispersed, it still does not relieve Qin Ge Lei''s pressure. Even the crushed stones nearby are integrated into the water flow, which makes Qin Ge Lei a little tired of parrying.


    "Professor, Qin can''t hold on!" laser shouted at Charles anxiously, looking at Qin Ge Lei''s appearance.


    "Eric, I''m sorry!" Charles whispered, looking at Eric lying on a mutant.


    "Come on, it''s better to leave here alive than dead!" magneto Wang is worthy of being Charles''s old friend for many years. He immediately understood Charles''s meaning. He recalled the pain just now, took off his helmet and said with his teeth.


    "Hum!" as magneto''s voice fell, a powerful spiritual force poured out of Charles and entered magneto''s brain.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    Charles and magneto issued a painful roar at the same time. At this time, there was a layer of metal wall between the X-Men and the water, so that Qin Ge Lei could finally stop to rest, and even almost sat on the ground. Fortunately, she was quickly held by the laser eye on one side.


    "Go, this wall won''t last long..." magneto and Charles spoke at the same time, but they made a voice, even the voice trembled. Then they screamed again, "ah!"


    With this scream, a passage was forcibly opened in front of the crowd, and a metal ladder fell down, which was the way from the vent to the outside world.


    At this time, magneto suddenly rolled his eyes and completely fainted. Charles''s body trembled because of pain.


    Charles reluctantly looked at Jean grey and said, "I feel Eric''s pain. The next thing is up to you. I believe you can do it..."


    With that, Charles finally couldn''t help being tired and painful. He passed out in a coma, leaving the helpless X-Men and a group of fledgling mutants.


    "Let''s go!" the laser eye took a deep breath and hurriedly held Qin Ge Lei towards the ventilation duct. The people also hurried to follow up. There were not many variables in the ventilation duct, but after they escaped from the base, a new problem appeared.


    The X-Men''s plane has long been destroyed. They don''t know where the helicopter at the base is. More importantly, the alcali lake dam above them has begun to break, and the water is impacting the alcali lake, which is going to wipe out the whole X-Men.


    "Boom!" the dam cracked a big hole, and a torrent poured down, which was about to drown the whole X-Men.


    "Maybe the professor really made a mistake, maybe we really shouldn''t be the enemy of Huang Wen, otherwise, in this situation, we can easily leave..." Qin Ge Lei pushed aside the laser eye and stood out, her mind surging. She stretched out her hand and the turbulent flood was split into two, but it can be seen that Qin Ge Lei was not easy, The body is constantly shaking.


    "What?! what?!"


    Although Qin Ge Lei separated the flood, everyone knew that they could not run away, because even if the flood was separated, their surroundings were also flooded. The mutants who had just been rescued stood in place at a loss, and there was a more important reason. Everyone knew that Qin Ge Lei could not stick to it all the time!


    "Qin......" a shock wave shot out of the laser eye''s eyes, trying to help Qin Ge Lei relieve some pressure, but his action was just a drop in the bucket.


    "The professor gave you to me, and I must rescue you! It''s also a reward for the professor''s kindness..." Qin Ge Lei took a deep breath and flashed a decision in her eyes. She stretched out her other hand and floated all the people around her in the next moment.


    "Qin! Qin, what are you doing?!" the laser eye shouted in a panic. He seemed to be aware of something.


    "I''m saving you..." Qin Ge Lei''s body flickered with the light of the power of the Phoenix, controlling everyone''s body to rise slowly and fly to the side, away from the place submerged by the flood.


    "No! Qin! Put me down! I don''t want to go!" the laser eye kept struggling, but in the face of Qin Ge Lei, who had used the power of the Phoenix, he was not an opponent at all. He could only watch his body fly farther and farther, until he couldn''t see Qin Ge Lei''s figure, until everyone''s body suddenly landed. They realized that Qin Ge Lei was probably submerged by the flood.


    "No!" the laser eye that landed on the ground wanted to run to the direction of the flood, but Aurora stopped it.


    "You''re in the past, and there''s only one way to die!" Aurora looked at her companion who was injured by the fall and reminded her laser eyes with tears. "Don''t forget, you''re the captain of the X-Men! Now the suffering is not over!"


    Aurora is right. It belongs to the suffering of the X-Men. There is no past. They fell in mid air and were injured to varying degrees. The most important thing is that they have no means of transportation. I don''t know how far away they are from Xavier genius Youth College, and the X-Men are already old, weak and disabled


    "I......" the laser eye now wants to go directly to find Qin Ge Lei, but the responsibility of the X-Men captain reminds him that he must first place his companions properly.


    "Maybe the professor really made a mistake..." Aurora sighed at the unconscious Charles and magneto. From the final outcome, Charles''s move was undoubtedly unwise and completely destroyed Charles''s image of kindness and wisdom in the hearts of everyone.


    "If Huang Wen didn''t fall out with us, at least for Logan''s sake, we could leave here safely and lose Eric, who was the enemy at most, but now Qin died..."


    The laser eye couldn''t know what Aurora was thinking. He decided to place his companions thoroughly before looking for the trace of Qin Ge Lei. If Qin Ge Lei couldn''t be found, the laser eye was also ready. He would stay here forever and wait all his life!


    "If you still have the ability to act, help your companions to make some crutches and help each other forward!" the laser eye took a deep breath and began to assume its due responsibility and command.

 Chapter 83

    As the voice of the laser eye fell, some mutants of the body variant stood up one after another and began to cut down branches with their own ability. These mutants who had been locked up for a long time by William Stryker knew the importance of unity.


    Even these mutants don''t agree with Charles''s previous decision, but they know that the most important thing now is to find a way to leave the wilderness.


    Soon, the mutants were able to walk by themselves and help each other. They couldn''t walk by themselves. They fell and were carried on their backs. It looked like a sense of escape.


    "Qin, I''ll come back to you!" the laser eye finally took a look at the gradually calming water in the distance, silently made an oath in his heart, and then left with a group of mutants.


    A long time later, when the public left the wilderness, Charles woke up, and magneto Wang and the magic girl showed no sign of waking up. Magneto Wang was hard hit by the dark hand left by Huang Wen because he forcibly displayed his ability.


    The devil shaped woman was asked by Huang to point the acupoint. Before it was time to solve the acupoint, the most important thing is that the devil shaped woman is a mutant of the body. There is no special power, and she can''t break through the internal power left by Huang Wen with her ability.


    "Where''s the piano?" Charles looked around when he woke up, his face changed slightly, and hurriedly looked at the laser eye and asked.


    "...." laser glanced at Charles and didn''t speak. Different from Qin Ge Lei''s sacrifice in the original play, Qin Ge Lei could not have sacrificed this time if Charles didn''t choose to stand in the same camp with magneto to deal with Huang Wen. Therefore, laser eye and others were a little uncomfortable at this time.


    "Qin, she was swallowed up by the flood in order to save us." Aurora sighed heavily and said with red eyes, "all of us were saved by Qin, and all of us owe her a life..."


    "Qin..." Charles slowly closed his eyes and wanted to feel Qin Ge Lei''s breath, but he swept the whole alcali lake where he was before, and found no trace of Qin Ge Lei, which made Charles''s heart sink slightly. "Gu Yi said before, let''s leave quickly. Is it because of Qin? The power in Qin awakened?"


    "Professor, now that you''re awake, what should we do next?" Aurora asked, seeing that Charles didn''t speak, looked around at his tired companions. "Can we just walk back to Xavier genius Academy on our legs? I don''t know how far we still have..."


    "Let''s take the bus!" Charles looked at magneto, who still didn''t wake up, and made a decision in his heart. "Then, we need to deal with the follow-up event of the Night Walker''s assassination of the president, so as to minimize the influence of this event. Later, later, let''s talk about it later..."


    "Car? Where did we get the car?" Aurora was stunned. She looked at the expectant eyes of everyone around and whispered, "Professor, there are no cars in this place..."


    "No, the car will arrive soon." Charles seemed to regain his confidence and smiled calmly after making some decisions, but he didn''t find that the laser eye on one side sank slightly after seeing his smile.


    Soon after Charles''s voice fell, the people really heard the sound of the car and came towards the mud where they were.


    This is a bus, enough to accommodate everyone to get on the bus. You can even put down your seat and lie down to rest, but the driver of the bus has no light in his eyes and is obviously directly controlled by Charles.


    Soon, everyone got on the bus. After getting on the bus, everyone was relieved and sat down in their seats one by one, with a tired look on their faces.


    "Eric, don''t worry, you''ll be fine." Charles looked at magneto around him and thought, "I''ll make you recover!"


    Huang Wen didn''t know what happened to the X-Men here. At this time, he was on the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school, teaching Huang Liang to practice boxing. Huang Liang has mastered a whole set of Yongchun boxing. In other words, Huang Liang is already proficient.


    Although this level is not as good as the master Huang Wen who has just passed through, he has no problem dealing with the champion Terry. Therefore, Huang Wen began to teach Huang Liang to practice the sunflower sect martial arts in Bai zhantang, together with the exercise of finger power. Huang Wen also taught Huang Liang to prepare for the sunflower acupoint spotters in the future.


    At this time, it was more than 8 p.m. and some apprentice students had left, but Jack and Max, who either worked harder or had little thoughts, had not left.


    "Ding! There are a lot of strangers in Chinatown monitoring. According to the analysis, they have a lot of gun fire!"


    Just when Huang Wen was still guiding Huang Liang, a prompt sound suddenly came from Huang Wen''s watch, which made Huang Wen''s eyes coagulate and subconsciously released the power of perception.


    "Eh? Gang members? Are they from the star gang for revenge? No, these guys don''t look like the star gang at all!" Huang asked, probing into the atmosphere of gangsters, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. However, since there are a lot of gunfire, he can''t let it go. It''s not good for Wanyi to hurt the neighbors or students in Chinatown.


    "Sniff! Sniff!" I was watching with lily in the living room. SpongeBob''s Logan nose suddenly moved, followed by his ears. Then he immediately stood up. Lily on one side also stood up in doubt.


    "Can''t you feel it?" logan was stunned, looked at Lily and asked, "you don''t inherit the perception of me and that bastard?"


    Lily didn''t speak, just shook her head, indicating that she didn''t inherit the beast perception ability of the two people. In other words, she lost her self judgment ability as soon as lily was born, and the beast perception should be degraded because of this.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Huang Liang asked, looking at Huang who stood up, and stopped with some doubts.


    "Go, go downstairs. Someone is coming to trouble." Huang asked, shaking his head. "Follow me, too, but pay attention to safety. Don''t do it casually until I agree."


    "Yes! Shifu!" Huang Liang was not nervous when he heard someone coming for trouble. On the contrary, he was vaguely excited. After all, he was a vigorous young man. He had practiced martial arts for so long and had no chance to practice real combat. Huang Liang must be a little excited when he had a chance this time.


    "You feel it too?" Logan asked, frowning at Huang at the entrance of the stairs. "Who is it?"


    "A group of gang members are threatening, and I don''t know which Gang is looking for trouble." a trace of disdain flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. "Let the students evacuate the neighbors first, so as not to hurt the innocent..."

 Chapter 84

    "Teacher, what happened?" Zhong Qiang, who had not had time to speak when he heard the news, was directly pushed aside by risfisk and Jack. Watching risfisk and Jack eager to express themselves, Zhong Qiang couldn''t help but pie his mouth.


    "Well, someone is going to make trouble. You organize students to evacuate the neighbors in Chinatown. The other party has guns. Be careful not to be hurt." Huang asked, nodded and looked at them.


    "I''ll contact you right now..." lisfisk said quickly as his face changed.


    "When do we have to wait until you get in touch? Our branch is close to here, and I''ll call them right away!" Jack''s eyes brightened, directly picked up the phone and told his gang of police officers to come and help.


    "After we help evacuate the neighbors, let''s go. Wait a minute, it may be very dangerous, and everyone will be hurt." Huang asked, waved his hand and said to the students.


    Some students'' faces changed slightly and their hearts had made a decision to leave, but some students glanced at Huang Liang with eager light in their eyes. They also wanted to know what their strength was after practicing Wing Chun boxing for so long.


    Soon, according to Huang Wen''s instructions, the surrounding neighbors were persuaded to go home, and more than half of the apprentices left. Among the rest, except max, everyone''s eyes were a little excited, only Max''s eyes were full of tension.


    "Did you know we were coming? Even the field was cleared for us?" a mocking voice sounded, and then a group of people appeared in front of Yongchun martial arts school, forming two camps with a leader.


    "Jingle bell!" just then, Jack''s phone rang. Jack frowned and answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Boss, boss, he won''t let us go and blocked the whole branch!" a voice sounded on the phone. "Boss said that someone gave him an order. Everyone doesn''t care about what happened in Chinatown tonight..."


    "Chief? Bastard!" Jack couldn''t help getting angry. "Who gave him orders? Isn''t he afraid that my uncle will stop his job and investigate him?"


    "The person who gives me orders is the same level as your uncle." a mocking voice sounded, and then the phone was hung up directly.


    "Sorry, sir, these people are not easy!" Jack''s face changed slightly, looked at Huang with some apology and shook his head. "The person they contacted is also the senior level of the New York City Police Department. If I use my father''s relationship, I''m afraid it will take longer..."


    "Oh? There''s so much energy?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. He didn''t expect that he could provoke such a powerful gang. It seems that the influence of this gang is no less than Jinhe?


    "Hmm?" thinking of this, Huang asked subconsciously looked at sisfisk, but saw risfisk looking at him with a guilty face. At this time, Huang asked clearly. I''m afraid that the members of these gangs, like the punishers, are looking for lisfisk.


    "There are a lot of people. Why? You all want to protect the boy?" the leader of another camp waved. In an instant, people belonging to his camp took out guns and looked at Huang Wen and others mockingly.


    "However, you people want to keep this boy? Kim is really brave. The punisher has figured out his son''s position and dared to put him here. We almost thought we were cheated!"


    "Maybe it''s because Kim is not too confident that he will make such a decision!" the leader of the previous camp also laughed. "Fortunately, the guy from the negative didn''t want to come over, otherwise we would have to share more!"


    "Teacher, they are one of the largest gangs in New York. One is tombstone and the other is hammerhead. They are all capable people after tomorrow." risfisk stood up, looked at Huang with some apology and asked, "I''m sorry, teacher, I''ve caused you trouble again. It seems that the death of the puzzle should stimulate them..."


    "The person with the acquired ability? Firearms?" Huang asked, smiling and shaking his head, waved his hand to directly display the ability to control objects, sucked up all the firearms and knives of the gangs on both sides of the tombstone and hammer head, suspended in the air, and perfectly cos created a magneto King.


    "Well, it''s fair now. Students who want to practice their hands can go and try. The two leading people can give it to Uncle wolf and Lily." Huang Wen waved again, and the folding stool of the lucky draw fell under Huang Wen''s ass.


    Huang Wen sat down with a light smile. It was like watching a play. He almost knocked melon seeds. However, Huang Wen was not just watching a play, but mainly to coordinate the overall situation, so as not to hurt any students in practice.


    "Mutant? Magneto? No, magneto is not so young!" the pupils of the tombstone and hammer suddenly shrink. At this time, they vaguely understand why Kim will rest assured that his son is here.


    "Jinhe has given you many benefits, and we are willing to double each!" the tombstone looked at the hammer head and shouted at Huang, "you may not know that our energy and the influence of both of us are not under Jinhe!"


    "These two people are over to us!" Logan and the silent Lily rushed to the headstone and hammer, seemingly trying to solve them quickly, and then continued to see SpongeBob.


    "Be careful! The hammer head was once injured and replaced with an iron skull, with an invulnerable iron head!" risfisk also led the students to rush to the unarmed gang members, and loudly reminded Logan and Lily.


    "Invulnerable iron head?" Logan blinked and looked at the hammer head. As a result, he saw the hammer head shrink back, and then smashed his head with his head, as if he wanted to smash Logan''s head with his head.


    "Qiang!" the hammer head collided with Logan''s head. The hammer head''s invincible move finally met the nemesis. Even if the quality is good, how can it be compared with aidman''s alloy head?


    It''s worse than iron and hammer than Logan!


    When the head of the hammer collided with Logan''s head, Logan stepped back, but it was visible to the naked eye that the head of the hammer was broken, there was a large depression in the middle, and then fell powerlessly to the ground, and the breath was constantly dissipated.


    "What?" the pupil of the tombstone on the other side suddenly shrunk. He didn''t expect that his old opponent would be killed so easily. At this time, he recognized Logan''s identity, "Wolverine? Immortal wolf?"


    "Be careful, this tombstone has the ability of invulnerability, body insulation and high temperature on the body surface, which is more powerful than the hammer!" reesfisck shouted again.


    "Shua!" Lily''s aidman alloy claw directly pierced the heart of the tombstone and killed the invulnerable person.

 Chapter 85

    "This... How could this be possible? You''re not wolverine, how could you have aidman alloy?" the tombstone fell weakly to the ground, left a word at last, and then lost the breath of life.


    Even if the tombstone is a capable person, it still can''t survive after the heart is pierced. So far, the combination of hammer head and tombstone was directly killed by the second.


    "I''ll go! Reese, when did you have the ability to add debuff? Otherwise, you shout twice?" Zhong Qiang shouted, looking at Reese Fisk in surprise as the hammer stone combination fell down one after another.


    "Fuck you!" lisfisk glared at Zhong Qiang angrily, and then looked at Logan and Lily son with some fear. The previous performance of Logan in Yongchun martial arts school made lisfisk subconsciously think that logan was not as powerful as rumored.


    But now, the hammerhead and tombstone as famous as his father Kim fell into the hands of Logan and Lily son so easily, and lisfisk had never heard of the lily son similar to Logan before.


    "Boss, do you want to kill them all?" after solving the tombstone, Lily son, who didn''t speak much, came to Huang Wen''s side. There was no emotion in his tone, as if he had returned to his previous state around William Stryker.


    "Wake up!" Huang asked, frowning slightly, and spitting out two words with his divine power, shaking Lily''s spiritual power.


    "Boss, I''m sorry..." lily Zi''s body shook and seemed to recover. She looked at Huang Wen with some apology and bowed.


    "Well, just help to hold down the array, and let these students practice their hands so that they don''t have nowhere to release their energy... Hmm?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and suddenly raising his eyebrows.


    "Hmm?" Logan, who was looking at the lily with concern, also frowned, subconsciously turned his head and looked in a direction.


    With the sound of "bang!" a plain standard pistol suddenly appeared in Huang Wen''s hand. With the sound of the gun, the bullet roared out and even shot at the back of a sign on the roof with a little arc.


    "Pa!" a flying knife made of special metal collided with the bullet, but the flying knife was shot in a hurry, only changed the trajectory of some bullets, and the bullet still cut the man''s arm hidden in the dark.


    "Wait! Mr. Huang asked, it''s me!" the target jumped out from behind the sign in a panic and covered his wound. He didn''t expect that Huang asked became more and more mysterious. His ability made him just watch the bullet turn and shoot at himself, that is, he responded quickly, otherwise he would have just died under this shot.


    "Target eye?" Huang asked and raised his eyebrows. He just didn''t use his divine power. He just heard some movement and noticed someone in the dark, so he tried the ability of gun fighting. Unexpectedly, he came out as an old acquaintance.


    "Mr. Jinhe received the news that the hammerhead and tombstone would attack the young master. Mr. Jinhe was not at ease, so let me come and have a look. I didn''t mean any harm..." the target looked at the dead tombstone and hammerhead, and looked at the guns suspended in mid air. His eyes flickered with fear.


    Originally, even with risfisk''s warning and James Wesley''s reminder, the heart of the target eye was still somewhat dissatisfied with Huang Wen. However, with the new ability just shown by Huang Wen, as well as the dead tombstone and hammer, the heart of the target eye was afraid of Huang Wen.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you hide in the dark?" lisfisk punched a gang member to the ground, turned his head and looked at the target and asked coldly.


    "I also just arrived. I was ready to see the situation and the young master''s position. As a result, Mr. Huang asked me to find out..."


    The target eye was a little flustered at this time. Heaven and earth had a conscience. He had just arrived and was about to find lisfisk''s position to see if he needed help. As a result, he was forced out by Huang Wen''s shot. At this time, if no one proved it, he really couldn''t jump into the Yellow River.


    "I''ll report this to my father." risfisk took a faint look at the target eye, looked at Huang with some apology, bowed and said, "sorry, teacher, I''ve brought you trouble again..."


    "It''s all right." Huang Wen shook his head and looked at the gang members who were completely suppressed by Yongchun martial arts school students after the death of hammerhead and tombstone. Finally, his eyes stayed on Huang Liang.


    At this time, Huang Liang did not know how many gang members he had knocked down. He was young and energetic. Recently, he had made rapid progress. Basically, all his moves were aimed at the key points of the enemy. In such a short time, Huang Liang had exceeded his goal of fighting ten.


    In Huang Liang''s opinion, these gang members come to Yongchun martial arts school for trouble, that is, their own enemies. Naturally, he will not keep his hands. Besides, these gang members are not good people and there is no need to keep their hands.


    That is, Huang Liang hasn''t really killed anyone yet. There is still a trace of instinct between his moves. Otherwise, those gang members will not fall to the ground and be seriously injured.


    "Well, it''s time to end." Huang asked. Seeing that the purpose of the training was almost achieved, he stood up and waved his hand. The gang members immediately stood where they were and couldn''t move. Those who fell to the ground were not rolling, "Jack, come here!"


    "Teacher, I''m coming." Jack''s eyes lit up, knocked down the immovable enemy in front of him, ran to Huang Wen and asked with a smile, "teacher, do you have any orders?"


    "You should also know the identity of Reese, Jinhe''s son." Huang asked, pointing to lisfisk aside, "so, these gang members will be handled by you. Like those people of the star Gang, it''s your merit, but don''t involve Reese..."


    "Give me such great achievements as hammerhead and tombstone?" Jack suddenly widened his eyes. He really didn''t recognize hammerhead and tombstone, but after hearing risfisk''s cry, he knew that they were two of the five largest leaders of underground gangs in New York.


    The remaining three are Jinhe, Mr. negatives and jigsaw puzzles. The jigsaw puzzles are dead. Ordinary people really can''t eat the great achievements of the leaders of the two underground gangs!


    "Thank you, teacher. I''ll tell my uncle to deal with them right away. Don''t worry, teacher. It''s not just Reese who won''t be involved. This matter won''t have anything to do with the whole Chinatown!" Jack quickly recovered himself, took out his mobile phone and was ready to call his uncle.


    "At that time, the press conference reported that the two gangs were ready to secretly plan illegal actions, and then they were arrested by my leaders. By the way, there was also the collusion between the director of branch 21 and gang members..."

 Chapter 86

    21 branch is the branch where Jack is located. Jack aims at the branch director who just called himself and didn''t let the police come to help.


    Thanks to the arrest of hammerhead and tombstone and the operation of Jack''s uncle and others, if the branch director can be removed, maybe Jack really has the opportunity to become the new director of branch 21 as an excellent police representative.


    As for the one behind the branch director, because of his high status, it''s not so easy to take it off. However, in order to protect himself, maybe the person behind the scenes will give up the branch director and even take the initiative to show kindness and push jack!


    Soon, Jack finished his communication with his uncle, and he also used a language that everyone had never heard of. Even some of them were not quite like language, at least not as coherent as language sounds.


    "Boss, it should be an agreed code word." lily son whispered to Huang Wen as if she had triggered some kind of memory.


    "Code language?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. It seems that Jack is more complicated than he thought. At least, ordinary relatives don''t use any code language in conversation.


    "Well, everyone has worked hard today. Today is my treat. Let''s go to the hot pot restaurant and have a good meal!" Huang asked. He soon put aside the secret words and said with a smile to the excited and excited students.


    "Great!" a group of students cheered one after another. Although this war is not a battle of life and death, it has established strong self-confidence for these students who have not really touched their hands. At the same time, they also understand that they have gained from their hard practice.


    "Jingling bell!" just as the crowd cheered, a cell phone rang. Max, who had been laughing with everyone, changed his face and quickly picked up the phone.


    "Who, there is a circuit failure in the company here. Go and have a look..." a high pitched voice sounded, making Max''s face more ugly.


    "Give it to me, max." Jack patted Max on the shoulder and asked him to give him the phone. Max didn''t even have time to think about it and subconsciously handed the phone to Jack.


    "Hello? Are you Max''s boss?" Jack answered the phone and asked with a light smile.


    "I''m his supervisor. Who are you?" the supervisor''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Oh, I''m Jack of the 21st branch of New York. Max has found a major public security crime and is cooperating with us in the investigation. Your company can find someone else!" Jack gave Max a reassuring look. "By the way, in two days, we''ll go to your company and send a medal for courageous deeds. You''ll arrange the docking and publicity!"


    "Really? Well, well, our company will arrange it immediately. Officer, I tell you, Max is an excellent employee in our company..." the voice on the other end of the phone was stunned at first, then realized that this was an opportunity to publicize their company for free, and said excitedly.


    "Well, there''s something else on my side. You should be able to see the report on the news soon." Jack said faintly, then hung up and returned his cell phone to max.


    "Jack, this..." Max looked at Jack with some hesitation. "Will this be exposed?"


    "Who will expose you? Isn''t that true?" Jack looked around at the students and smiled. "Hammer and tombstone gangs are going to carry out illegal activities. You caught them. You followed them all the way and called the police to let us finish the fight against crime. What? Didn''t you fight against criminals just now?"


    "Yes, Max, you just started, which is not lighter than us!" the students nearby smiled kindly.


    "Yes, your appearance now is nothing like when you just started!"


    Max looked at the smiling students around him and suddenly felt a warm current rising in his heart. His eyes suddenly turned red. He quickly wiped his eyes, looked at Huang and asked what else he wanted to say.


    "Well, Max, from now on, you are not only classmates, but also comrades in arms. In our Chinese culture, you are division brothers and brothers fighting side by side. Since they all say so, this is the truth!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and looked at the target.


    "Let''s go and eat hot pot. Please watch them here and maintain order..."


    "Yes, yes!" the target''s face stiffened, looked at sfiesk, and quickly said with a smile.


    "When my uncle comes, I''ll come out." Jack puts his arm around Max''s shoulder and walks towards the hot pot shop. The students around him also gather. After this time tonight, the relationship between the remaining students has become better.


    Max felt the emotion he had never felt before. He felt his body trembling slightly. Even when he just fought, he was not so excited.


    "Hey, boss, Mr. Huang Wen''s side has been solved. The hammer head and tombstone are dead, and the remaining gang members are controlled by Mr. Huang Wen..." after Huang Wen and others left, target eye quickly reported the news to Jin.


    "It really made me a little surprised. So, it was just necessary to drive the negatives out of the field. The whole New York underground has the final say of me!" and the sound of gold and laughter started on the other side of the phone. "It''s the first step to finish my plan."


    "Boss, I still have something to say. Mr. Huang Wen''s strength may be far beyond our previous imagination..." the target looked at the direction of the hot pot shop with some fear, lowered his voice and said, "it''s possible that he will be out of your control. In particular, he doesn''t just have our line now..."


    "Is that Sergeant Jack? I only found that his uncle is the first deputy director of the New York police department for the time being, and the rest of the information has not been known yet." Kim was silent and then smiled, "but so what? I didn''t want to control Mr. Huang Wen from the beginning."


    "The relationship between Reese and Mr. Huang Wen is originally the relationship between students and teachers. It''s beyond my expectation that Mr. Huang Wen can inadvertently help us so many times. The stronger he is, the better it is for me. At least, I don''t have to be distracted from Reese."


    "Moreover, there is no conflict of interest between us. Although Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t like to deal directly with me, Mr. Huang Wen should be able to understand that in New York, a unified underground world is better than a chaotic and turbulent dark world..."


    "Good boss, I think I understand." the target took a deep breath and put away the phone.

 Chapter 87

    In the hot pot shop, a group of students happily ate hot pot and sang songs. They caught all the two top gangs in New York, so naturally no one would rob again.


    At this time, Huang Wen was pulled down by Zhong Bo. Zhong Bo looked at Huang and asked with some concern: "little question, is there an accident? Although I haven''t heard the names of the two gangs, so many guns must be much better than the Ge Lian gang and the Xing Gang..."


    "Don''t worry, uncle Zhong, there will be no problem with the bailiff of the white road and the young master of the underworld here. Besides, even if there is an accident, isn''t there me?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and gently comforted, "there will be no accident in Chinatown with me!"


    "Xiaowen, what''s the matter with your abilities?" Zhong Bo hesitated and looked into Huang Wen''s eyes and asked, "even if your family has family martial arts, it shouldn''t be so powerful. If your father had your skills, he wouldn''t have an accident..."


    "You know, Zhong Bo, in fact, I have died once, just after my father died..." Huang asked for a moment of silence, looked at Zhong Bo and said, "at that moment, I seemed to have changed."


    "I see..." Zhong Bo seemed to understand something and smiled happily. "That''s your father. He cared for you after he died, so you should live well. By the way, Xiao Wen, you''re not young, and it''s time to find an object..."


    "Cough!" Huang Wen''s face changed slightly. He was caught off guard by Zhong Bo''s attack and quickly changed the topic. "Zhong Bo, I''m hungry too. I''ll go to eat first!"


    "Don''t go. Would you like Uncle Zhong to look for you? I heard... What do you do when you run so fast?" Uncle Zhong was saying, but he found that Huang Wen had turned into a light spot and disappeared in place, which made uncle Zhong shake his head reluctantly.


    "Teacher, why did you suddenly come out of the door? Didn''t I just see you in the back kitchen?" Max, who drank some beer, scratched his head in doubt, "no, I can''t drink, I''ve had an illusion..."


    "Jingle bell!" Jack''s phone rang. Jack stood up. He didn''t drink. After all, he had to deal with the follow-up.


    "Teacher, my uncle is coming." Jack nodded at Huang and reminded him in a low voice.


    "Well, you can deal with it, and I won''t show up." Huang asked, waving his hand, did it next to Max and directly took Max''s cup. "You can''t drink less. We don''t advocate persuasion."


    "Yes, sir, I see." Max woke up a little, smiled at Huang and ate the hot pot.


    Jack''s eyes were slightly disappointed. In fact, he wanted to let his uncle contact Huang Wen. However, Jack soon thought that Kim also let his son risfisk contact Huang Wen, which made him feel better.


    Soon, Jack went out. The target eye looked at Jack and didn''t stop him. He also heard Huang''s words before. More importantly, the target eye knew that Jack''s background was not simple.


    As Jack just arrived, a police car came to Chinatown and surrounded the gang members who were unable to move. A middle-aged man stepped down from the police car and said with a happy smile: "Jack, you chose to be a police officer. You did a good job. You made a great contribution this time!"


    "Thank director Andy for his praise." Jack was also a little excited and smiled. Even though his background was strong, he had no corresponding ability and credit. It was not so simple to want to climb up. Now, his ability has been shown, and the credit is enough!


    "Where''s your teacher?" director Andy motioned to his men to move the gang members into the car, looked left and right, fixed his eyes on the target eye and communicated in secret language, "when can these people move? And how can this Jinhe thug be here?"


    "The hammerhead and the tombstone came for Kim Ho''s son Rhys, who is also a student of the teacher. However, the teacher said not to involve Chinatown and Rhys. I''m ready to say my words and give it to my uncle later." Jack didn''t forget about Max and communicated in secret language.


    "Well, it''s also a good thing that you can get to know such a powerful person and learn some abilities." director Andy nodded. "The credit for this matter, coupled with the evidence given by Chief Superintendent Duke, is enough to roll down the director of your branch and put you on the top!"


    "Taking the position of branch director at such a young age is a heavy color for your resume. No matter which road you are going to take in the future, it will be easier!"


    "So Duke colluded with hammerhead?" jack also understood that the Chief Superintendent Duke was the person behind the branch director, but the person in this position was not so easy to move.


    Since the Chief Superintendent Duke of the bureau took the initiative to show goodwill, there is no need to be an enemy with him all the time. After all, the help of one more Chief Superintendent of the bureau is enough to make him completely secure the position of branch director, and the price is to expose this matter.


    "Well, if you understand, there will be a press conference tomorrow. Your report should be ready. Don''t delay!" director Andy patted jack on the shoulder and told him, "moreover, these people want you to take them back in person, so go and tell your teacher goodbye."


    "OK." Jack nodded and quickly walked towards the hot pot shop.


    "Tell Kim Ho that all interested people already know his ambition. The main reason for everyone''s acquiescence is that they don''t want to make too much noise and want a stable environment. If he really destroys the order in New York and the bottom line, don''t blame us for being rude!" director Andy glanced at the target and said coldly.


    "Hey, first deputy director? What a breeze! Let''s wait until you get rid of that word!" the target sneered, flashed and disappeared into the dark. Since there is no more business for him here, he doesn''t need to stay in the dark to blow.


    "Teacher, I''ll go first, and Max will record the confession with me." after returning to the hot pot shop, Jack asked Huang and max.


    "Well, take good care of Max, and I wish you become the branch director as soon as possible." Huang Wen stood up, patted jack on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, teacher. I''ll take care of Max!" Jack nodded happily, took Max away from the hot pot shop and took the police car to the New York police headquarters. Even Andy, the first deputy director, went out to solve such a big event and credit. Naturally, he won''t go to the branch.


    After eating and drinking well, the students in the hot pot shop went home, but they were still dreaming about what they had won before.

 Chapter 88

    The next day, the news broadcast a news that made most New Yorkers happy. All the members of the two largest gangs in New York were arrested by the police and the leader was killed on the spot, which is undoubtedly a huge improvement for the safety and security of the New Yorkers.


    Yes, what the news says is the two largest gangs. Most New Yorkers don''t know that there are two big gangs in the dark world of New York, and one of them even has the plan and ability to unify the dark world.


    Jack was also busy. After he ordered Max to say something, he began to promote his little brother in the branch. As for the original branch director, Duke, the Chief Superintendent of the branch, personally took someone to investigate last night.


    At this time, the atmosphere in Yongchun martial arts school is not very good. The main reason is that the relationship between the group of students who left the fight yesterday has improved by leaps and bounds. They even think from the bottom of their heart that those students who left are deserters and are not qualified to stay in Yongchun martial arts school to practice boxing.


    Those students who left also felt the change of the atmosphere and felt uncomfortable, but there was no way. Huang Wen didn''t intend to train all the students of Yongchun martial arts school.


    Huang Wen''s relationship with most students is like that between the gym and students. Only those who work hard or have special talent will pay a little attention to Huang Wen. Of course, Huang Wen will pay more attention to the students left last night.


    At this time, Huang Wen taught Huang Liang on the second floor. Last night, Huang Liang''s performance was not bad, but his shortcomings were also obvious.


    "Come on, attack me and use your move of putting down those gang members last night." Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang seriously.


    "Yes!" Huang Liang did not hesitate. He directly punched Huang Wen in the throat. Yesterday, he used this move to bring down at least five gang members.


    "Pa!"


    "Bang!"


    Before Huang Liang''s fist hit Huang Wen''s throat, Huang Wen grabbed his fist directly, and then fell with his strength. Huang Liang lay on the floor.


    "Now, do you understand?" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang who stood up rubbing his back.


    "Master, what do you mean? I don''t quite understand." Huang Liang scratched his head in some doubt. "Does it mean that my reaction speed and strength are not as good as master? Master wants me to practice reaction speed?"


    "No, your attack intention is too obvious. Attacking the key is indeed the most effective way to attack." Huang Wen shook his head and said seriously, "this kind of attack is good when dealing with ordinary people, because they can''t respond effectively to their own key, just like those gang members."


    "However, in the face of an experienced enemy, your obvious attack intention will expose your flaws. Therefore, you can''t take the lead in revealing your intentions in the face of an experienced enemy. You have to find the flaws exposed by the other party and knock down the opponent with the strongest hand!"


    "Of course, if the gap between your strength and your opponent is too large as yesterday, these moves are the most labor-saving and fastest way to defeat the enemy..."


    "I see, master." Huang Liang nodded thoughtfully and recorded Huang''s words in his heart. People with real combat experience will not give you their key points. If you can easily attack the other party''s key points, it is highly likely that it is a trap set by the other party.


    "Well, it''s going to be renovated in a few days. I''m going to leave Chinatown and have a look around. Let me teach you some self-defense measures first. How''s the fingering practice before?" Huang asked seriously again.


    "Still... Ok..." Huang Liang nodded carefully. In fact, he didn''t know whether he was good or not.


    "Well, let me see." Huang asked and nodded.


    "Fingers are like wind! Potential is like lightning!" Huang Liang showed them according to the fingering method taught by Huang Wen.


    "The finger power is good, the speed is also OK, and have you memorized the acupoint and meridians of the human body clearly?" Huang asked. A trace of satisfaction flashed in Huang Liang''s eyes. Huang Liang''s talent is better than he imagined.


    "Remember clearly!" at this moment, Huang Liang''s tone was firmer than just now. As a learning bully, Huang Liang is best at remembering things.


    "OK, next, I''ll teach you internal power. It''s different from Wing Chun boxing. It''s the way of ancient martial arts. I hope you can practice well." Huang asked, pointing to the floor, motioned Huang Liang to sit down and put his hand on Huang Liang.


    "Remember the track of the force I input into your body!" Huang asked. A serious voice sounded in Huang Liang''s ear, and then a weak internal force poured into Huang Liang''s body. It is an unknown skill of the sunflower sect. This internal force is not even an extraordinary level, and Huang Liang can bear it.


    "Hiss!" however, being able to bear it doesn''t mean that it won''t hurt at all. Huang Liang''s face suddenly became a little pale.


    "Remember?" Huang asked in a deep voice after a long time.


    "It''s worse," Huang Liang said, gritting his teeth. "Please do it again, master. I can do it!"


    "OK." Huang asked and nodded. He turned the weak internal force belonging to Huang Liang''s Dantian again, running in Huang Liang''s body. He also helped broaden Huang Liang''s meridians and lay a good foundation for him.


    Finally, the internal power was once again included in Huang Liang''s Dantian, but there was little left.


    However, this amount can just be used as the seed for Huang Liang to practice his internal power and complete the initial foundation building task for Huang Liang. If there is more, Huang Liang''s body can not bear it, and it is more difficult to transfer the external internal power in the Dantian into his own internal power.


    "Come and drink." Huang asked, coming out with a bowl of black soup and handing it to Huang Liang.


    "Ginseng, medlar, Atractylodes macrocephala..." Huang Liangwen, who runs a pharmaceutical company at home, smelled some medicine. He knew that Huang asked to mend his body.


    "Drink, it''s not just what you said. This is my unique secret method made in a special proportion." Huang asked, motioning Huang Liang to drink while it was hot. Huang Liang knew he couldn''t avoid it. He took a bowl, took a deep breath and drank it in one gulp.


    As the soup went down, Huang Liang felt his body warm. At this time, Huang Wen''s voice sounded in his ear: "sit cross legged, meditate on the skill in your heart, transfer the internal power of Dantian, and strive to practice the internal power this time!"


    "Yes!" Huang Liang answered, quickly sat down cross legged, took action according to Huang Wen''s instructions, silently recited the unknown skill, and transferred the trace of internal power left by Huang Wen in the Dantian.


    I don''t know how long later, Huang Liang felt the Dantian tremble, and that trace of internal force began to swim in the meridians. Finally, it belonged to Dantian and became weaker. However, this trace of internal force already belonged to Huang Liang himself!

 Chapter 89

    "Master! I have internal power! I have my own internal power! I have succeeded!" when Huang Liang completely mastered this trace of internal power, he jumped up with some excitement. After all, Huang Liang is only a 15-year-old young man. How can he not be excited after having the extraordinary ability of internal power?


    "OK, with your little internal power now, I''m afraid you can''t even use acupoints once. You have a lot to do..." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head, hitting Huang Liang who was a little excited.


    Huang Liang is no better than Huang Wen. He can directly obtain the internal power of the optimized white exhibition hall. Huang Wen can only help Huang Liang lay the foundation now. The accumulation of internal power depends on Huang Liang himself, unless Huang Wen can obtain special abilities or props to help Huang Liang improve his internal power in the future.


    "Don''t worry, master, I can certainly expand my internal power as soon as possible!" Huang Liang took a deep breath, looked at Huang firmly and asked.


    "I believe you..." Huang Wen looked at the ambitious Huang Liang and nodded with a smile, but Huang Wen was not optimistic that Huang Liang could quickly expand his internal power. You know, it took Bai zhantang many years to have an internal power close to the legend. Therefore, Huang Wen felt that he still had to find a chance to change Huang Liang''s new skill in the future.


    "By the way, when practicing, you''d better find a quiet place and don''t be disturbed." Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang, seriously reminded him.


    "I see. By the way, Shifu, is there any danger of this skill leaking?" Huang Liang suddenly thought of something and asked hesitantly, "if someone sees me practicing, will he steal the teacher?"


    "That''s not true, not to mention that it''s difficult to master the meridian track of the operation of the skill. The most important thing is that the skill I passed to you can only be introduced with the internal force of the same skill. That''s why I didn''t give you a secret script. It''s useless to have a secret script alone." Huang asked with a smile and patted Huang Liang on the shoulder, "Well, you go to my room and get familiar with it. I''ll teach uncle wolf..."


    "Yes, master!" Huang Liang nodded reassuringly, went to Huang Wen''s room, sat cross legged and began to continue to run his own internal power.


    "The only thing to be thankful for is that there is still Reiki in the air of the world. Otherwise, even if I teach them internal power skills, they can''t practice." Huang asked, looking at the direction of his room, an idea flashed in his mind.


    "Uncle wolf, don''t look, do you still want to learn your skills?" Huang asked. He quickly looked at the TV in the living room and shouted. He didn''t know what operation logan was doing. In order to narrow the relationship with lily, they even watched SpongeBob with TV. Don''t say, Lily really ate this set.


    "Coming, coming!" Logan''s eyes brightened and told Lily, "I''ll go first. Don''t run around!"


    "Well." Lily''s eyes didn''t mean to leave the TV, but simply answered.


    "Teacher, we two, when..." Bruce Banner and John the burning man came out of the room and looked at Huang with some expectation.


    These two days, they have been staying on the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school and haven''t been down. After all, their identity is still too special, especially Bruce Banner. He was named in the military. If he was found, it would be trouble.


    "Well, wait until I finish teaching uncle wolf." Huang asked and thought for a while, and suddenly changed his mind. "In this way, let''s leave together and find a quiet place to teach you. Xiaoqiang, you come up for a while, Reese, you can help look at the martial arts school!"


    "Come and ask brother!"


    "I see, teacher!"


    Zhong Qiang came up in response. Before he had time to say anything else, he directly turned into a light spot and disappeared into Yongchun martial arts school. When Zhong Qiang came back, he found himself in a wilderness and a great lake nearby.


    "Why did you come here?" Logan recognized it as alcali lake at a glance. He looked at Huang with some doubts. He didn''t understand how alcali lake had become such a ghost, let alone that Qin Ge Lei had been flooded.


    After all, Logan''s attention was focused on the conflict between Huang Wen and the mutant. He even thought that Huang Wen didn''t continue to conflict with the X-Men because he was looking at his face.


    "No? Is there no accident? It''s impossible. In that case, they don''t have a plane and it''s not so easy to leave, but where has Qin Ge Lei gone?" Huang asked, with his perception fully open and muttering in his heart, but he didn''t find any trace of Qin Ge Lei around, so he had to shake his head.


    "Is there a safer place than here? Although the base below is flooded, the water is also drained out by the slow drainage system. A little repair is a perfect closed door occasion and a good place to teach you skills." Huang asked quickly recovered and explained with a smile.


    "Moreover, this is the place where William Stryker studies. I think there will be enough space for you to show your strength."


    "Then why don''t you go in directly?" Logan asked in some confusion.


    "Aren''t you afraid that the water inside hasn''t been drained?" Huang asked. He''s not omniscient. How can he know that there will still be a water prison in the underground base before he comes?


    As Huang asked an idea, the people turned into light spots again and entered the base. At this time, the base was some potholes, there were large and small puddles in it, and even there were many gaps leaking overhead, and the environment was not good.


    "Since I have the ability to teleport, there is really no need to leave the existence of doors and secret passages. Just seal them all directly and leave the vent." Huang asked. An idea flashed in his heart, and then directly opened the King Kong not bad magic skill and began to control the surrounding metal with his mind.


    Logan looked at Huang Wen, who opened King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He knew that this was the ability Huang Wen wanted to teach him. With this ability, he would no longer have to be afraid of Charles and magneto!


    Well, Logan doesn''t know yet. Magneto''s backhand left by Huang Wen is extremely difficult to use his own ability, let alone control Logan.


    It was not easy for Huang Wen to open the King Kong not bad magic skill. Because of the flood, the deformities in the underground base were too serious. In addition, Huang Wen used a control object to control such a fine work for the first time. Therefore, Huang Wen officially completed all the works half an hour later.


    You know, King Kong is not bad at magic. It can only last for an hour at most. That is to say, Huang Wen has used half of his internal power.

 Chapter 90

    "Can I have such strength?" Logan asked, looking forward to Huang. "In this way, I don''t have several abilities?"


    "How can it be so easy?" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "Even if I teach you this martial arts, you have to practice for many years. As I once told you, only continuous cultivation can you reach this level!"


    "How long will it take to have your strength?" Logan wrinkled and looked at Huang who returned to normal state. "Won''t it be many years?"


    "What are you afraid of? You have lived for nearly 200 years, and you still care about such a little time?" Huang asked with a smile. "However, you may really need some time. After all, I think your martial arts talent is really not very good. For example, I may be able to accumulate to the current level in a year or two, and you may take ten or eight years, or even longer!"


    "That''s impossible!" Logan patted himself on the chest confidently. "I''ve learned anything very fast over the years!"


    "Oh? You haven''t even attended a serious University for so many years? Not to mention a master''s degree or a doctor!" Huang asked, and the smile on his face became more obvious. "Let me ask you again, do you remember the meridians I asked you to remember?"


    "No, the meridian diagram you taught me is so complex, how can I understand it?" a trace of embarrassment flashed in Logan''s eyes. Learning knowledge is really not what he is good at. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have lived so long and didn''t complete the accumulation of knowledge.


    This is not only because Logan lost his memory before, but also because of his mutant ability. He is originally a beast type. In addition, he is irritable and impatient. He is not suitable for learning knowledge at all.


    Therefore, Logan has done so many hard jobs for so many years. In short, Logan is a typical mutant with simple mind and developed limbs.


    "Don''t laugh either. Did you write down the meridians I asked you to write down?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the three laughing Bruce banners, focusing on Zhong Qiang and John the burning man.


    "It''s not too difficult. Except for some incomprehension, it''s not a big problem for me to write them down." Bruce Banner shrugged confidently and said with a smile, "well, I''m too bored. It seems that you didn''t ask me to remember these things, teacher..."


    "You really don''t need it. I''ll teach you to give full play to your ability. After all, your ability alone is enough for you to benefit all your life." Huang asked, nodding and looking at Zhong Qiang and John the fire man, "what about you?"


    "Brother Wen, is that too hard to remember? I haven''t studied so hard for a long time, but I still haven''t remembered it all..." Zhong Qiang smiled at Huang and said cautiously.


    "I... I only wrote down a small part..." fire man John said awkwardly.


    "Then you can only see how much you can accept later. If you can''t, you can lay the foundation slowly. Don''t envy Huang Liang at that time." Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly. He naturally knew that these things were difficult to remember. If he didn''t have the character attributes of Bai zhantang and ye man, he couldn''t write down so many things.


    "Let''s start with Uncle wolf. Originally, King Kong is not bad for divine skill, but a high-level skill. It''s not suitable for direct learning, because you can''t bear it without strong physical quality or internal power. However, you are special after all, as long as you can bear the pain..." Huang asked turned his head and looked at Logan seriously.


    "Come on, I''ve experienced the most painful things, you should know." Logan took a deep breath and said with firm eyes.


    "Well, sit down cross legged." Huang asked, nodded, put his hand on Logan, pressed Logan to the ground, and then a powerful internal force poured out and entered Logan''s meridians. "Remember these painful places, this is the operation route of internal force!"


    "Hiss!" because this internal force is too powerful for Logan''s meridians, Logan''s meridians burst directly, but the recovery ability of the immortal body made his meridians recover quickly. Even because there is internal force supporting it, the meridians widened a lot.


    "It seems feasible!" Huang Wen''s perception felt the changes in Logan''s body and couldn''t help brightening his eyes. "Although the risk is much greater than Huang Liang, it''s just a painful thing for uncle wolf..."


    "Ah!" Logan screamed. Although the pain was not as painful as when injecting aidman alloy, it was much more painful than shooting, especially the pain inside his body. Logan had not experienced much.


    Bruce Banner heard Logan''s scream, and their faces changed slightly. They subconsciously shrunk their necks, and even hawk almost couldn''t help jumping out.


    After a long time, the last trace of that powerful internal force came into Logan''s Dantian, and Logan didn''t even have to remember the operation route of the skill, because those widened meridians were the operation route of internal force, as long as the internal force was operated along those meridians from wide to narrow caused by internal force consumption.


    Moreover, even if the operation is wrong, for people like Logan, there will be no other loss, let alone life.


    "Sit down and turn that trace of internal power into yours now." Huang asked, holding down Logan who wanted to get up, "I won''t prepare tonics for you. Anyway, your physique doesn''t need that thing. Next..."


    Huang asked and looked at Zhong Qiang and John the fire man. They stepped back at the same time. It was obvious that they were frightened by Logan''s cry.


    "Xiaoqiang, come first. Banner is the last. After all, he is different from you." Huang asked, looking at their actions, and said with some laughter.


    "Ask brother..." Zhong Qiang subconsciously swallowed his saliva. "I think I should recite the meridian map first, and then let you teach me..."


    "Now you know?" Huang asked, staring at Zhong Qiang angrily. "Go back now. If you can''t back, don''t go back. I''ll lock you up here and take care of your meal every day!"


    "No! Ask brother!" Zhong Qiang uttered a familiar scream.


    "Why don''t you go?" Huang asked, rolling his eyes and looking at John the burning man. "Come and sit cross legged. I''ll see how your body adapts."


    "Yes... Yes, sir." John the fire man swallowed his saliva, didn''t dare to say the same words as Zhong Qiang, and sat down honestly on the ground. Huang Wen put his hand on John the fire man, and his perception ability began to explore John the fire man''s body.


    "Eh? The mutant is really a little different because he is a power mutant, so does he have energy in his body?" Huang asked what he suddenly found, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 91

    "Some are similar to the power of fire in the palm of cold ice and fire, but some are different. At least, this power can''t produce fire." Huang asked, feeling the power in John the fire man, and thinking of the performance of John the fire man''s ability, he thought about it in his heart.


    "However, it seems incorrect to say that it cannot produce a flame. It should be said that it cannot produce the first flame, but it can control the continuous generation and strengthening of the flame in the lighter..."


    "Teacher?" fire man John didn''t feel Huang Wen for a long time, which was very different from Logan''s experience just now, because fire man John opened his eyes with some doubt.


    "Well, John, can you control the power in your body?" Huang asked quickly, looking at the burning man John.


    "Control the power in my body? However, there is no fire source around here, I can''t control it..." fire man John looked around, looked at Huang hesitantly and asked.


    "No, even if there is no flame in the outside world, the power in your body should always exist. It is in your body. You should learn to control it when there is no flame!" Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at the fire man John encouraged.


    "I... I''ll try..." fire man John nodded a little unsure, and then began to feel the power in his body. After a long time, fire man John looked up at Huang in great frustration and asked, "sorry, I''m disappointed with the teacher, but I still can''t produce fire by myself..."


    "No! John, I don''t want you to rely on it to produce a flame. Its ability is to control and strengthen the flame. It needs a flame to trigger, but it doesn''t mean that it will be silent when there is no flame around!" Huang Wen shook his head again and looked seriously at John''s eyes. "I want you to control this power and run in your body!"


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be difficult..." fire man John was stunned. He didn''t expect that Huang asked him to do such a simple thing. However, just controlling this power can''t do anything. At most, he can make himself feel warm.


    "Then show me." Huang Wen''s eyes lit up and looked at the fire man John smiled. "If you can really control this power, maybe you can make progress faster than uncle wolf!"


    "Really?" fire man John''s eyes lit up. The whole person was happy and hurriedly controlled the power in his body. Soon, fire man John felt his body warm and even his face turned red.


    "OK, it''s possible! Maybe this is the internal power of your power mutants!" Huang Wen''s perception felt the skilled control power in John the fire man, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. "Control your power, don''t resist, remember the route of my power flow!"


    Huang Wen turned the power of cold ice and fire palm into an internal force of cold ice and fire, and entered the body of fire man John. The body of fire man John was shocked, so he quickly controlled the mutant power in his body and calmed down, which didn''t have much impact.


    Otherwise, the two forces collide in the body of fire man John. Even if fire man John is a mutant, his physical quality is slightly stronger than ordinary people, I''m afraid he will end badly!


    After a long time, Huang Wen controlled that internal force and entered the Dantian of fire man John. The last trace of that internal force was directly assimilated by the variant energy in fire man John.


    However, after assimilating the cold ice fire palm, great changes have taken place in the variant energy that subconsciously operates according to the just skill track. If Huang Wen taught Kunlun fire palm, then John the fire man may only enhance his ability and will not change much.


    However, what Huang Wen taught is cold ice and fire palm, which is a magical skill that brings together two different kinds of ice and fire. Although the level is not strong, it still has great potential.


    Therefore, John the burning man is a little uncomfortable. The mutant ability in his body is like a second awakening, and this time, it is a forced awakening.


    "Ah!" John the burning man felt his body cold and hot. His left side was shivering with cold and his right side was sweating. John the burning man shouted bitterly.


    "Hold on!" Huang Wen''s encouraging voice sounded in John''s ear. "As long as you can hold on, you will be able to make and control the fire freely in the future. Moreover, you also have the ice making and ice control ability equivalent to Bobby the Iceman! Even your physical quality will become stronger!"


    "Bobby?" Huang asked the last words. John the burning man didn''t listen, but John the burning man remembered the ability of Bobby the Iceman deeply in his mind.


    The relationship between the fire man John and the Iceman Bobby, from the initial competition, to friends, and then to opposition. During this period, the fire man John has never won the Iceman Bobby. No matter what aspect, he has never won once. This time, as long as he can stick to it, he will have the chance to win the Iceman Bobby!


    Thinking of this, John the flaming man bit his teeth and didn''t let himself make a sound. He was afraid that after he made a sound, he would destroy this opportunity to become stronger.


    "So strong!" after a long time, John the fire man''s left body was covered with frost and his right body was full of sweat, but he was excited to open his eyes. Even at this time, John the fire man''s eyes had become different pupils. His left eye was ice blue and his right eye was fire red. Maybe the title of fire man now is not suitable for him.


    "How''s it going? How does it feel?" Huang asked, looking at John, who slowly disappeared, leaving only a pair of different pupils that couldn''t change back.


    "Teacher, I feel better than ever. My strength has at least doubled!" John looked at Huang excitedly and asked, "I think I''m no worse than bobby now! Teacher, look..."


    John stretched out his hands, a cold air gushed from his left hand, and a flame burned from his right hand. Moreover, from the control of his cold air and flame, the cold fire palm has been perfectly combined with his own ability.


    "Yes, you are the one who has made the greatest progress." Huang asked and nodded with satisfaction. From John''s experience, he had a deeper understanding of internal force and variant energy.


    Although the causes of various super abilities and internal forces are different, some are due to genes, some are due to external forces, and some rely on their own cultivation, in the end, there is no difference in the power displayed by various abilities, and even they have the same!


    Otherwise, magneto Wang couldn''t solve Huang Wen''s sunflower acupoint pointing hand by relying on his variant ability. When Huang Wen left his dark hand later, he had to directly and completely destroy magneto Wang''s two acupoints to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 92

    "However, don''t be complacent. Although you now have two abilities of ice and fire, for various reasons, the Iceman Bobby is a mutant of Omega level after all. His potential is very strong. If you want to completely surpass him, you need to continue to work hard!" Huang asked, looking at John with an excited face.


    "Now, your variant ability has changed again, and you can continue to run the skill route I gave you to make your ability stronger. Only in this way can you completely surpass the Iceman Bobby!"


    "Teacher, is my strength not enough?" John frowned, feeling that he was far better than before, and some didn''t believe what Chen Yi said.


    "John, it seems that you are a little inflated." Huang Wen smiled and shook his head. Although John''s strength has been strengthened and has obtained two abilities of ice and fire, Huang Wen feels that John still hasn''t reached the legendary level and is still in an extraordinary state.


    After all, John''s original ability is the extraordinary level, and the cold ice fire palm is only the skill of the extraordinary level. Even if it is superimposed, the legendary level is not so easy to achieve, and the Iceman Bobby can trigger the legendary level task now.


    "Release the mission and let John know his current strength." Huang Wen thought and released a new mission. He was too hasty to release the mission when he participated in the mutant event against magneto. Now it''s time to collect the wool.


    "Generating task: dispel John''s inflated heart and reward extraordinary props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Sure enough, it''s still an extraordinary level, and it''s still a prop lottery. Is the task too simple?" Huang asked. He shook his head in disappointment and muttered, "accept."


    "Come on, John, don''t you think your strength is very strong? Now, I''ll fight with you with the same ability as you to let you understand your strength!" Huang asked. He didn''t take John as his opponent, even if John got the cold ice and fire palm.


    After all, although Huang Wen''s cold fire palm is also an extraordinary level, Huang Wen''s internal power is already at the legendary level. This martial arts skill will rise with the improvement of realm and internal power, so it is equivalent to Huang Wen fighting with John at the extraordinary level with his legendary ability.


    "I won''t let the teacher down!" John''s eyes lit up suddenly. He knew that this was a great opportunity to prove his strength. If he could really beat Huang Wen who only used cold ice and fire palm, he would certainly be more valued. It''s not impossible to get Huang Wen''s ability to teach others at that time!


    Yes, John is a man who desperately wants strength. From the beginning, he was different from Bruce Benner. He wants to learn everything!


    "Hoo!" what John first used was his very familiar fire ability. A flame flew out of his right hand and turned into a raging fire. It was faintly visible that the red pupil of John''s right eye was glowing.


    "Boom!" Huang Wen''s right hand flicked gently, and a group of flame condensed to the extreme directly bombed John''s flame, and the strong explosive force trend continued to bomb John.


    John''s reaction was also very fast. The ice blue light in his left eye flashed and condensed an ice wall in front of him with his left hand. He learned these moves from the Iceman Bobby.


    "Click!"


    However, the ice wall could not stop the explosion power of the fire. It was directly smashed, and John flew out. Fortunately, John is not the one who can control the fire, but he doesn''t even have much resistance to fire.


    At this time, John''s resistance to ice and fire was ok, so he was not hurt, but a little embarrassed.


    "How? Do you feel the difference in strength?" Huang asked, looking at John who got up and lost some, smiled and said, "I have also fought with that Iceman Bobby, and I know his strength. At this time, he should be my strength to use the cold ice palm alone. There is still some gap between you and him..."


    "However, your ability is richer than him and will not be restrained by him. If you really fight without the restriction of making fire, you still have a certain chance of winning. Of course, if you can practice hard, your chance of winning will only be greater and greater!"


    "Teacher, I know. I shouldn''t inflate, let alone be complacent. I will continue to work hard and won''t let the teacher down!" a glimmer of insight flashed in John''s eyes, looked at Huang seriously and said.


    At this time, John gradually understood that maybe he should not expect too many abilities. Just the power of ice and fire is enough for him to use. As long as he can continuously strengthen these two abilities, he will also be a famous strong man!


    "Ding! When the task is completed, John''s inflated heart will be eliminated, and the extraordinary props will be rewarded once." the prompt tone of the system also told Huang Wen that John has indeed eliminated his inflated heart, which made Huang Wen nod with satisfaction.


    "System, get the task reward, an extraordinary prop. I don''t know if I can flash like a regenerated dragon chapter, but don''t have another regenerated dragon chapter!" Huang asked and turned out of the task page. "Draw an extraordinary prop lottery!"


    The sound of "miso!" flashed the white light of the lottery belonging to the ordinary level and the extraordinary level.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the extraordinary prop, Zhen ¡¤ honest bean paste bag (from the film trickster expert, non lie bean paste bag. After system optimization, no matter who speaks within 5 minutes after eating, he will be honest and answer all questions!)"


    "??" Huang asked. At this time, the man was like his name, full of question marks. What the hell is this? Really honest bean paste bag? It''s useless. How can this kind of thing be systematically evaluated as an extraordinary prop? Because it allows anyone to tell the truth? But what''s the use?


    "I don''t have anyone to interrogate. What''s the use of this thing? When I meet rocky in the future, I''ll try to give him something to eat and see if rocky will be reluctant to say that he likes Thor?" Huang asked. His brain was wide open, but he still couldn''t think of any suitable use.


    "This thing is worse than hammers, stools and umbrellas! Those are at least permanent props. They are not only disposable props, but also occupy a place in an extraordinary lottery. Anyway, maybe I''m not right today!"


    "Teacher, you said before that the skills you taught me were different from those of them. I shouldn''t be. Am I so painful?" Bruce Banner also felt some drums in his heart when he saw the experience of Logan and John. "I''m not afraid of pain, mainly because I''m afraid that Hawk ran out of control..."


    "Don''t worry, you are different from them. I will teach you and hawk respectively." Huang asked back, smiling and shaking his head.

 Chapter 93

    "That''s why, teacher, you didn''t let me remember the meridian map, did you?" Bruce Banner nodded clearly, but he suddenly smiled and scratched his head in embarrassment. "Teacher, you see I can recite the meridian map. Can I learn something like them?"


    "I''m afraid Haoke can''t hold it." Huang asked, shaking his head funny. Different from the ability in the mutant human body, Haoke has an independent consciousness. Bruce Banner suddenly has an internal force in his body, and Haoke can''t rebel?


    "Well, should hawk even take care of this?" Bruce Banner was suddenly a little uncertain. Although he had been able to communicate with hawk before, he still couldn''t complete the communication on this specific problem.


    Now Bruce Banner can call hawk out to fight at most. He knows that hawk likes to eat fruit. Bruce Banner can''t figure out anything else.


    That''s why Bruce Banner wants his spiritual strength to become stronger, because in this way he can have a dialogue with hawk when he is awake and even control hawk, rather than calling hawk in an emergency or having difficult conversations with hawk during meditation.


    "I think he doesn''t want to have something in his body that he can''t control, just like you did before." Huang asked and patted Bruce Banner on the shoulder. "Come on, sit down and enter the state of meditation. What I want to teach you next is a variant ability similar to spiritual ability, called special function..."


    Yes, Huang Wen is going to teach the special function to Bruce Banner. However, in terms of teaching, it is not appropriate. This is the ability developed by Huang Wen in combination with the way of transmitting power and Enlightenment in the special function, that is, Huang Wen has a regenerative dragon seal that can be continuously restored. Otherwise, such random research will damage the spirit long ago.


    "Remember, the special function I taught you is not powerful. It belongs to the newborn level. In the future, you need to meditate in the way I taught you to enhance your spiritual power!"


    Huang Wen sat cross legged in front of Bruce Banner. One hand touched Bruce Banner''s eyebrows and the other hand touched Bruce Banner''s chest. A special function entered Bruce Banner''s body.


    This new method is different from the direct transmission of merit. After helping Bruce Banner inspire, this special function has nothing to do with Huang Wen, and Huang Wen will not be affected by Bruce Banner''s special function.


    However, this method is somewhat different from the original enlightenment method of the College of special functions, because this method does not need to open special functions after years of learning and accumulation, which is faster and more convenient.


    Of course, shortcuts are also flawed. Inspired by the academic method, you can obtain different special functions. It is possible to control fire and create wind, which is no different from the awakening of mutants.


    Huang Wen''s method can only obtain the same four abilities as Huang Wen: object replacement, object control, perception and illusion. Huang Wen cut off the slightly obscene ability of perspective, so as not to affect his image.


    However, Bruce Banner doesn''t need these abilities. Bruce Banner mainly wants to improve his spiritual strength. This method is enough for Bruce Banner.


    "Boom!" Bruce Banner felt his brain explode suddenly, but he didn''t feel any pain, but he felt incomparable comfort.


    However, if Bruce Banner really felt the pain of brain explosion, then now hawk had jumped out and yelled at Huang Wen.


    "Get up!" Bruce Banner opened his eyes and suddenly pointed to the small screw that fell on the ground. However, he saw that the screw staggered and floated, which brightened Bruce Banner''s eyes. However, as soon as this eye brightened, it also made the small screw fall directly to the ground.


    "Hoo! Hoo!" Bruce Banner gasped for breath, but he seemed a little excited, because he didn''t use hawk. Although his special function is weak now, Bruce Banner can control it by himself!


    "Your current special function is only equivalent to that of ordinary people. If you perform magic, even the students of the martial arts school should not be confused, so you still need to practice well." Huang Wen stood up, patted Bruce Banner on the shoulder and said.


    "The reason why I say I want to teach you and Haoke separately is that, in a sense, you are complementary. When Haoke controls the body, although you can''t control the body, in fact, your environment can still practice special functions, and at this time, I can also teach Haoke some kung fu..."


    "Teacher, do you really want to teach hawk? Professor... Well, Charles spent a lot of effort to communicate with hawk, and coaxed him with fruit..." Bruce Banner looked at Huang with some worry and said.


    Bruce Banner has heard the story of Lake alcali from John these days. In John''s description, Charles naturally became a hypocritical person. Even John said that when Charles took Bruce Banner to Xavier gifted youth college, he simply saw the power of hawk and wanted hawk to be a thug of Xavier gifted youth college.


    After some thinking, Bruce Banner suddenly found that the previous dialogue between Charles and himself contained many hints that they should unite as people with the same experience. Such an analysis seems to be really the same thing.


    Therefore, under the influence of John, Bruce Banner''s favor for Charles declined sharply. In addition, Huang asked that he was already his teacher and helped him more. Bruce Banner naturally knew which side he should stand on.


    "Maybe you haven''t found out that your view of a person also deeply affects Haoke." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head, "just as you don''t want to hurt Betty Ross in the bottom of your heart, Haoke won''t hurt her, and even tries to protect Betty rose..."


    "Teacher, how do you know? I don''t think I''ve talked about Betty yet..." Bruce Banna was stunned for a moment, looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked.


    "Just as I know the origin of Uncle wolf, I see you. You know some of your past. This is my ability. I don''t mean to spy on your past." Huang asked, shaking his head and smiling, "Don''t worry, I''ll find a way to let you walk in the sun, and this first step is to teach Haoke to learn to control, not to completely lose control and cause fear to people!"


    "Walking in the sun, isn''t it possible to see Betty?" Bruce Banner''s heart jumped and said excitedly for a moment, "OK! I''ll call hawk out... Roar!"

 Chapter 94

    With a roar, Bruce Banner''s clothes burst open again. In fact, the biggest problem in front of Bruce Banner now is the problem of changing into hawk''s clothes. You can''t change back every time, wearing a pair of ragged pants?


    Huang Wen has no solution to this problem. After all, he doesn''t know whether there are magic four heroes in this comprehensive Marvel world. If there are magic four heroes, we can find a way to give Bruce Banner the same clothes to prevent clothes from exploding.


    "That''s not right!" Huang asked. Looking at hawk, who was bursting with clothes, he suddenly thought of something. "Banner has seven doctorates and is one of the super geniuses in Marvel world. It shouldn''t be so difficult for him to study a dress that won''t burst?"


    "Even if Reid Richards is smarter than banner, it doesn''t make sense. Banner can''t study the clothes that Reid Richards can study. At most, it takes more time. After all, banner should know more about the demand for clothes..."


    "Does Benner have any special hobby?"


    "Roar!" just as Huang Wen was spreading his thinking, Haoke roared, as if he was dissatisfied with Huang Wen and ignored him, "Haoke! Want to eat fruit!"


    With the roar of hawk, his body and Huang Wen changed into light spots, disappeared in situ, and then appeared in the collapsed brain wave intensifier control room, which has become a sealed ruins, and the ground is full of stones.


    The suddenly changed environment made Haoke a little uncomfortable. He bared his teeth and looked at Huang and shouted, "Haoke! Want fruit! Get out of here!"


    "It''s OK. It seems that banner still respects me. Otherwise, Haoke should have hit me with a fist at this time." Huang asked. Looking at Haoke, he nodded with satisfaction. "Fruit, you can have it, but you have to practice boxing with me first, and I''ll give you fruit!"


    "You! Benner, teacher, it''s not hawk. You are weak and short. Hawk doesn''t learn!" Hawk looked at Huang and spit out a string of words intermittently. Although some have no logic, Huang still understood.


    "If you hadn''t just been born, you really don''t want to fight with you. However, since you have just been born and your strength has just started, it''s really a good time to teach you!" Huang asked. An idea flashed in his heart and suddenly smiled.


    "If you don''t learn, you can. As long as you can beat me back one step, you won''t have to practice boxing in the future." Huang asked, looking at Haoke with a smile. "But if you can''t do it, you''ll have to be obedient in the future. What''s the matter? Haoke is so powerful, won''t you dare?"


    "Hawk is fearless!" Hawk shouted and punched Huang Wen in the chest. However, due to the influence of Bruce Banner, hawk subconsciously withdrew a little strength.


    With the sound of "bang!", Huang asked for an instant to open King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu. He took Haoke''s fist. Instead of retreating half a step, he stepped forward. Another fist hit Haoke''s chest and directly hit Haoke a little staggered.


    "Great strength is comparable to the state of my King Kong not bad divine skill, but this should not be Haoke''s full strength at this time." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, "Haoke has just been born after all, and can only be regarded as a childhood. In addition, there is no angry blessing, so he must not be able to achieve such terrible power in the middle and later stages..."


    "Roar!" however, hawk, who was beaten back by Huang Wen, roared. Well, the main reason was that he couldn''t hang up. Huang Wen praised him just now, and he was beaten back. At this time, hawk even felt hot on his face.


    With the sound of "bang!", Haoke jumped up and smashed his fists at Huang Wen at the same time, but Huang Wen met him with his fists and hit Haoke hard. Haoke was hit and flew out, but Huang Wen directly exploded on the broken ground under his feet.


    "I''ll go! What a great power!" although Haoke flew out, Huang Wen''s face changed. King Kong was not bad, his divine skills were mixed into one, and his gold body was not broken. He would not be shaken by external forces. However, the explosion of the ground under Huang Wen''s feet showed that he had to unload his strength to offset Haoke''s power.


    "I now turn on the King Kong not bad magic skill. There are more than 3000 points in the integration of essence, Qi and spirit. At this time, Haoke must have at least 4000 points to be able to do this step. No, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid the King Kong not bad magic skill will be forcibly broken by Haoke, especially when Haoke is more and more angry..."


    "It can only be said that it is Haoke. I have already possessed such powerful power in such a short time since I was born. The potential is really terrible. Then I can only use some skills!"


    "Roar!" just then, hawk roared again and rushed towards Huang Wen. Huang Wen was short and kicked on hawk''s ankle. Some of hawk lost his focus and flew out and fell to the ground, but soon got up again and turned around and jumped at Huang Wen again.


    Looking at Haoke getting closer and closer, Huang asked, turned around, took Haoke''s arm with both arms, kicked one leg back, pulled the relay with both arms, directly fell over his shoulder and threw Haoke to the ground.


    "You''ve been knocked down by me three times, and I haven''t been beaten back by you. Haven''t you noticed the gap in our strength?" when Haoke just wanted to get up, Huang asked teasingly, "or is our Haoke a family friend who won''t admit when he lost?"


    "Hawk! Didn''t lose!" Hawk got up from the ground and didn''t continue the attack this time, but he shouted at Huang unconvinced.


    "Oh? Have you been knocked down by me three times?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and asking.


    "Haoke..." suddenly Haoke was speechless.


    "Haven''t I been beaten back by you?" Huang asked again.


    "Hawk..." Hawk said again, and then his body slowly narrowed down, and turned directly back to Bruce Banner.


    "Teacher, you''re too direct. If I hadn''t been able to influence hawk, I''m afraid he would be out of control just now..." Bruce Banner asked Huang with a bitter smile and said helplessly.


    "You tell him that if he loses and doesn''t dare admit it or practice martial arts, he won''t have any fruit to eat in the future!" Huang asked, waving his hand and pretending to be serious. "Moreover, from today on, Haoke doesn''t deserve to be called Haoke, but a coward who doesn''t dare admit it!"


    "Roar!" Bruce Banner, who had just recovered, became hawk again. He clenched his teeth and looked at Huang. Suddenly, he seemed to hear Bruce Banner''s communication with himself. He turned his head angrily, "Hawk, practice martial arts, become stronger, fruit!"


    "Well, as long as you practice martial arts with me, you will become stronger and have good fruit to eat!" Huang asked, laughing again, fooling Haoke, a guy with only children''s IQ, is still very relaxed.

 Chapter 95

    "Good fruit..." Haoke didn''t know there were other meanings in Huang''s words. He simply thought that he had delicious fruit to eat, so Haoke was excited, "Haoke! Practice martial arts!"


    "Come on, learn from me first and take a horse step." Huang Wen put away the King Kong not bad magic skill and demonstrated in front of Haoke. Of course, it''s not the two character sheep clamp horse of Wing Chun boxing. It''s too difficult for Haoke to practice the two character sheep clamp horse. Huang Wen just taught Haoke to take a most common standing post horse step.


    As for the moves, Yongchun boxing is obviously not suitable for Haoke. After all, you want Haoke to have both attack and defense, both hardness and softness, and also with the characteristics of agility. It is obviously embarrassing Haoke.


    Huang Wen thinks that Baji boxing should be the most suitable boxing for Haoke and can give full play to Haoke''s strength. However, Huang Wen can''t do it, but Hong Quan and ye Wen can also do some. Huang Wen can teach Haoke to practice Hong Quan first and see if he will have a chance to take out Baji boxing in the future.


    "Haoke, boring!" Haoke took up the horse step according to Huang''s appearance, but in a few minutes, Haoke couldn''t hold it, but he wasn''t tired, mainly because Haoke felt boring.


    "You can''t eat fruit until you finish the task of practicing martial arts every day. Otherwise, you can only go back with an empty stomach!" Huang asked with a light smile and shook his head. "Moreover, this is only the most basic. You have to experience a lot of boring time..."


    "However, after you go back, isn''t it also very boring? Think about it. Exchange your boring time for some fruit. How do you think, you can make sure you don''t lose!"


    "Fruit, boring, fruit..." Haoke''s expression tangled for a while, and finally chose fruit. Well, after Huang Wen''s brainwashing, Haoke has successfully called fruit fruit.


    "Boss, where are you?" Logan''s cry echoed in the underground base.


    "You have to practice here. Don''t be lazy. If you are lazy, there will be no fruit to eat!" Huang asked stunned and ordered Haoke. His body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "Hawk is never lazy!" Hawk glared angrily and asked Huang where he was leaving. He still took the horse step without moving. For him, the horse step was not very tired except that it was a little boring, but if he exercised for a long time, at least hawk would not trip easily by Huang Wen as he had just done.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Wen''s figure appeared beside Logan and others, looked at them, and Logan asked.


    "I''ve done it! I have my own internal power! How? Faster than you think?" Logan looked at Huang with some excitement and asked with a smile.


    "Well, let''s see if you can use your internal power and turn on King Kong''s not bad Kung Fu!" Huang asked with a smile on his mouth, but he held it back forcibly, as if it was hard.


    "OK!" Logan also smiled, and then ran the weak internal force in the Dantian, and instantly opened the King Kong not bad divine skill. The whole person became golden and looked very frightening, but within three seconds, Logan''s King Kong not bad divine skill disappeared, Logan''s smile also disappeared, and his expression looked a little dull.


    "I told you that you need years of practice to reach my current level..." Huang Wen finally couldn''t help laughing, but as he was saying, Huang Wen''s smile suddenly froze, because Logan once again opened the King Kong not bad magic skill, and then disappeared again in less than three seconds.


    "Is this?" Huang asked, blinking and thinking of a possibility, "your self-healing ability and rapid recovery of internal power?"


    "I don''t know..." Logan scratched his head and hesitated in his eyes. "When these internal forces are used up, new internal forces will quickly appear in the Dantian. It should be caused by my variant ability!"


    "Still have this kind of change?" Huang asked. He was surprised, but then smiled. "It''s a good thing for you, and it can also enhance your endurance. However, you''d better practice hard and break through three seconds first!"


    "Ha ha......" Zhong Qiang, who was reciting the meridian map, laughed with John, who was practicing martial arts, which made Logan''s face red.


    "Hum! A group of brats dare to laugh at me?" Logan snorted coldly, angrily found a corner and vowed not to leave here until he broke through three seconds.


    "What are you laughing at? Have you memorized the meridian map?" Huang asked, staring at Zhong Qiang angrily.


    "No... I''m carrying......" Zhong Qiang shrunk his neck angrily and began to mutter, "it''s better to be a mutant. There are shortcuts to practicing martial arts. Unlike me, I can only carry the bitter back meridian map......"


    On this side, Huang Wen is teaching the people around him to begin to contact the extraordinary level of power. On the other side, the X-Men finally returned to Xavier talent Academy.


    For more than two days, the acupoints in the devil shaped woman''s point asked by Huang have been automatically untied, and magneto has been carried by her. However, magneto has waited until he entered Xavier genius junior college, and he wakes up leisurely and looks extremely tired.


    "Charles, Eric, what''s the matter with him?" the magic woman looked at Charles with some worry and asked.


    "I shared the ability with Eric before. I vaguely noticed something strange. It should have been done by the young man named Huang Wen." Charles sighed lightly. "Eric''s lower body seems to have been badly damaged, resulting in the loss of consciousness in the lower body..."


    "As for Eric''s variant ability, it still exists. It''s just that when Eric mobilizes the variant ability, it will trigger a mysterious place in the brain and bring great pain to Eric. I don''t know how he did it."


    "I''ll find him! I''ll find a way for him to recover Eric!" the magic woman took a deep breath and was about to find Huang Wen''s trouble.


    "Don''t go, raven. You''re not his opponent." Charles shook his head. "You can''t hide it from them. After all, Logan is still there..."


    "He''s betrayed! He''s colluding with a human being!" said the demon woman, biting her teeth. "He''s lived so long that he hasn''t seen clearly what human virtue is?"


    "It was precisely because he was with Logan and even took in Mr. Bruce Banner that I had a way to let him take the initiative to recover Eric!" Charles flashed a light in his eyes and looked at magneto, "but before that, we must solve the sneak attack on the president by night walkers..."


    "If this matter cannot be solved, the situation of our mutants will be even worse. In addition, Eric''s current situation can never be exposed. Ruiwen, you hide among the students and guide them to stay in the college and unite together!"

 Chapter 96

    "OK! Then Eric''s business is up to you!" the magic woman took a deep breath, turned and left the room, leaving space for Charles and magneto, two old friends who share the same ideal but take different roads.


    "Charles, do I really have a chance to recover?" magneto looked a little tired. He looked at Charles and said, "in fact, you shouldn''t have stood by me at that time..."


    "Then you may die! You know, you can''t die yet!" Charles shook his head firmly. "Since this is his ability, he must have a way to solve it. After all, from the description of Bobby and Anna, acupoint pointing and acupoint solving are one of his abilities!"


    "We''d better solve the assassination of the president first. If the president is always hostile to the mutants, our compatriots will not be in a good situation." magneto Wang sighed, "let go, Charles, you set the bottom line too high, which will often lead us to deadlock..."


    "You should know why I did this." Charles shook his head reluctantly. "The mysterious ancient mage is just one of them. I felt several mysterious and powerful strengths at the beginning. Even some are not in the world, but still look after the world..."


    "What are you going to do?" thinking of Gu Yi''s more mysterious strength, magneto Wang''s eyes flickered for a while and asked.


    "I will tell him the truth directly first, and then tell him that you have left the plastic prison and have begun to organize a brotherhood to rebel, and I will try my best to stop you!" Charles patted magneto on the shoulder. "Now, you need to adapt to the life in a wheelchair. I adapted to it for a long time..."


    "I''m used to seeing that you''ve been in a wheelchair for so long, but I''ve been sitting all the time. As long as you can master the power and sit in a wheelchair, it''s actually no big deal." magneto Wang shook his head, his face is relatively indifferent, and there''s not much gaffe.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you recover as soon as possible!" Charles made a serious commitment, and then slowly closed his eyes. A strong spiritual force came out, directly across the distance of space and came to the White House.


    This is why so many insiders are afraid of Charles. This spiritual power is too defenseless. Even with a magneto helmet, no one will wear it on his head all the time.


    In the White House, the president is dealing with government affairs. There is no news from William Stryker, which makes the president unhappy. I didn''t expect that William Stryker has made such slow progress after dealing with mutants for so long.


    "Mr. President, I want to talk to you." the female secretary looked at the president with empty eyes and said.


    "Hmm? You... You''re not her, who are you?" the president looked at the female secretary warily. Now the secret road of the White House is still not built. It''s hard for the president to escape without security personnel rushing in at such a close distance.


    There was no way. The secret passage of the White House secret road could not have been built on a large scale, and no one could have thought that the president would be threatened twice in a row in the White House.


    "Damn it! Nicky Frey can''t be trusted. The person sent is no different from the previous security personnel. He can''t detect any movement in case of an accident!" the president scolded in his heart, but the watch in his hand still gave him some confidence.


    "Mr. President, I don''t mean any harm. I just want to tell you something about mutants and William Stryker..." the female secretary continued as if she hadn''t seen the president''s watch.


    "Another mutant? Hum!" the president snorted coldly, but he calmed down because he realized that the inexplicable intruder should have come to negotiate.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Charles..." the female secretary reported to the house with a kind voice, which made the president relax slowly. Then the female secretary began to talk about the crimes committed by William Stryker and the things magneto was ready to rebel after escaping from prison.


    "It''s Charles, damn William Stryker. No wonder there''s no movement. It''s dead. It''s really waste. Is this the only level to deal with mutants for so long?" the president couldn''t help raising an idea in his mind after listening to the description of the female secretary.


    "However, magneto''s brotherhood can''t ignore it. It seems that it still needs to rely on the power of Xavier genius junior college and Charles!"


    "Do you really have a way to deal with magneto and his brotherhood?" the president looked at the female secretary and asked.


    "We have fought for so many years. As long as it is a mutant, we Xavier gifted youth college can handle it. That''s why we are called X-Men." the female secretary smiled at the president.


    "So, the magneto thing is up to you." the president nodded and made a decision, "I will ask them to issue a formal college certificate to Xavier genius junior college and recognize the existence of Xavier genius junior college..."


    "Thank you, president. Eric''s business will not be known to everyone, let alone you." the female secretary smiled more brightly, "so I''ll leave first..."


    "I hope it won''t be known to everyone!" the president said sincerely. "If the mutants make any more noise, public opinion will not be so easy to control."


    "Nothing will happen, how can there be any noise?" Charles flashed an idea in his heart and put away the power of his heart. The female secretary stood in place like waking up from a dream and felt as if she had just suddenly fallen asleep.


    "Go, inform, and let the relevant personnel issue formal college certificates to Xavier gifted youth college, and recognize the education of mutants..." after Charles left, the president also felt that his head was a little dizzy, but he still gave orders soberly.


    "Mr. President?" the female secretary suddenly recovered and looked at the president in surprise.


    "Go, I''ve already talked with Charles." the president waved his hand wearily and motioned the female secretary to go down. After a while, the secret conversation between Charles and the president was passed on. Some senior executives also knew that William Stryker''s affair against the mutant failed.


    "Hum!" in the headquarters building of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., Nick Frey snorted coldly when he received the news, but his heart was full of fear. "It seems that we have to find a way. Charles seems to be a little unscrupulous. It''s hard to say whether the president has been affected by his ability..."

 Chapter 97

    "How about it?" magneto looked at Charles and opened his eyes at Xavier''s gifted youth college. He hurriedly looked at Charles and asked, "has the president done it?"


    "I''ve used a little means, but it''s far from reaching the bottom line." Charles smiled calmly and looked around his office. "From today on, I''m finally a real principal."


    "Congratulations!" magneto Wang nodded with a smile and said with sincere congratulations, "in this way, mutant children can enter the school openly, but ordinary people don''t know how long it will take to recognize this degree..."


    "Then we need to continue our efforts in the future. Now we talk about this and have some ambitions..." Charles shook his head calmly. "Now the most important thing is to help you recover. I''ve figured out a way!"


    "Be careful, the boy''s ability is too strange, and our ability can''t work for him. You can''t have an accident like me!" magneto looked at Charles cautiously.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need to expose my identity this time. I just need to tell some people some information, and they will naturally help me do what I want to do." a smile appeared at the corners of Charles''s mouth. "When he was in trouble, I came forward again. I think he should understand what he should do!"


    Charles said, closing his eyes again, and the power of his heart poured out again. This time, it was a military base. General Ross had been looking for Bruce Banner all over the world before, but Bruce Banner couldn''t find it, but David banner took the initiative to bring it to the door.


    David banner saw that there was no news of Bruce Banner and hawk for a long time. He subconsciously thought Bruce banner had been arrested by general Ross, but he didn''t expect that Bruce Banner wasn''t here. He was caught by himself.


    However, David banner didn''t mean to struggle at all. He even took the initiative to cooperate and gave a lot of Bruce Banner''s blood to general Ross, who was secretly drawn. General Ross was also excited and asked his men to start studying Bruce Banner''s blood.


    At this time, the eyes of the adjutant beside general Ross became empty. He turned around and looked at general Ross straight. General Ross vigilantly took out his gun and shouted to the adjutant with a slightly heavy face: "adjutant! What are you going to do?"


    "General Ross, don''t be nervous. I mean no harm." even in the face of the black muzzle, the adjutant didn''t panic. After all, he is now controlled by Charles. Even if he was shot, Charles won''t be hurt.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    When the soldiers around heard the news, they came one after another and pointed their guns at the adjutant. At the same time, they were surprised. They didn''t understand what had happened, but general Ross was the supreme commander. Now the most important thing is to protect general Ross''s safety.


    "Who are you?" general Ross narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the empty eyed adjutant. At the same time, he looked around to see if he could find the trace of the controller. "What''s your purpose? Dare to control my men at will?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I know, Mr. Bruce Banner, which is where Hawk is." the adjutant''s voice was still very calm, but his words changed general Ross''s face.


    You know, except for the suspected mutants reported in the news, only some high-level people know about Haoke. However, it is obvious that there are no such powers among the high-level people, or even those with powers will not be exposed. Therefore, Haoke''s affairs must be exposed!


    "How did you know hawk?" general Ross took a deep breath and looked at the adjutant''s expression change, but unfortunately, the controlled adjutant had no expression change at all.


    "It''s not convenient for me to say how I know. However, Mr. Bruce Banner is now in Chinatown, New York. However, when general Ross goes to find him, he''d better bring more people, because the people who take Mr. Bruce Banner are no weaker than hawk, and even have more means..." the adjutant finally said Charles''s words, and then his body shook and slowly recovered his clarity.


    "Will... General?" the adjutant just woke up and saw that the black muzzle of the gun was aimed at him. I don''t know how many guns were also aimed at him. The adjutant trembled with fear. He didn''t understand what happened and why general Ross and the soldiers pointed their guns at him.


    "Go! Check the top secret files. I want to know who can control me without appearing in the base!" general Ross glanced coldly at the adjutant, "you, go and reflect!"


    "Yes!" the adjutant answered quickly, consciously went to a secret room and shut himself in it.


    "Why is there a power wrapped up with Bruce Banner? Wait! Is it a mutant?" an idea flashed through general Ross''s mind. Looking at his men who came to ask for the key of the top secret file, he asked, "find out what happened to the mutant recently!"


    "Yes!" the man was stunned, nodded quickly, went to investigate immediately, and soon received the news of William Stryker''s failure, as well as the president''s secret conversation with Charles and officially recognized the existence of Xavier talent youth college. How similar is the president''s experience to that of general Ross?


    It can only be said that Charles still trusts his ability too much and underestimates the existence of the president and general Ross. Although they are ordinary people without ability in their eyes, the information transmission is definitely not slow.


    "Hum! Did the mutant provoke me?!" general Ross''s eyes flashed with anger. He wanted to lead troops to flatten Xavier''s gifted youth college. You know, general Ross''s title is general thunderbolt!


    "General, what should we do now? And Bruce Banner..." his men looked at general Ross tentatively and reminded him, "no matter what the reason, the president has just reached an agreement with Charles. I''m afraid it''s not good if we rush to send troops..."


    "He wants us to find trouble in Chinatown, which shows that he has a grudge against the people who took Bruce Banner in Chinatown. Moreover, most likely, he is not the opponent of the other party. Otherwise, why should he kill with a knife?"


    "You have a point." general Ross took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. He wrote down this matter, but now is not the time for revenge, at least not when the president has just reached an agreement with the mutants.


    "Maybe David banner can test it. He is mysterious and crazy all day. Besides, he doesn''t want to find Bruce Banner? Let him go!"

 Chapter 98

    In Xavier gifted youth college, Charles didn''t know that his identity had been exposed so soon. He didn''t open his eyes at all, but continued to release the power of his heart and came to the headquarters building of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "The news is passing fast!" Charles invaded the brain of an agent who was reporting to Nick Frey, and immediately knew that the news about himself and the president had been spread, and even his identity had been exposed.


    But Charles didn''t take it too seriously, because even if it was exposed, it would at most make some people more afraid of him. These people were afraid of him, and it doesn''t matter at all.


    Among those who fear him, the black one eyed dragon Nick Frey in front of him is the most obvious. Charles knows that there are many secrets in Nick Frey''s brain, but Charles does not intend to cross this line to explore Nick Frey''s memory, because crossing this line, many things will tear his face.


    The current situation is just right. The other party will be afraid, but it will not go to war directly. Charles has done so over the years.


    "Why don''t you continue to report?" Nick Frey listened to the agent who suddenly stopped, frowned, looked up at the agent, and suddenly Nick Frey''s face changed slightly, "Charles?!"


    "Hmm?" Charles was surprised that Nick Frey recognized himself so quickly, although he knew that his agreement with the president had been known by Nick Frey.


    But Charles didn''t know that in Nick Frey''s heart, anyone who would pose a threat to himself would be recorded, and Charles ranked high in Nick Frey''s heart, and the most important thing is that he just thought about how to deal with Charles, and Charles came.


    "Hello, director Nick, I''ve heard a lot about you. I know what you''ve done." Charles directly controlled the agent and admitted his identity.


    "Oh? What are you talking about?" Nick Frey asked, squinting deeply at the agent in front of him.


    "Naturally, it''s a matter for our mutant compatriots, but I''m not here to settle accounts with you. I''m here to tell you that you can put down the study of mutant people. This is not the power you can master!" the agent''s empty eyes looked directly at Nick Frey. Behind these eyes, Nick Frey seemed to see Charles''s eyes.


    "Hum!" Nick Frey avoided the eyes of the agent. He was worried that Charles could affect him through the eyes of the agent, so Nick Frey snorted coldly, "so, is this what our Professor Charles is here for?"


    "I''m here to tell you some news that you will be interested in..." a smile appeared in the corners of the agent''s mouth. "However, I have some unexpected gains. I''ll tell you when I leave."


    "I know, you''ve always been interested in powers, otherwise you won''t fight mutants. Now, you should also have received news about the big man hawk pursued by the military. He''s in Chinatown, New York now..."


    "However, you should remember to bring enough people, because you will be more interested in the people who take him in. Oh, by the way, general Ross already knows this. If you go late, I''m afraid you can''t even drink soup!"


    "I''m really interested when you say that!" Nick Frey didn''t look at the body of the agent, but a trace of mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth. "What kind of person can''t even deal with our Professor Charles. He should cooperate vertically and horizontally, and inform me and the military..."


    "You will know soon." the agent''s face is still smiling, "Oh, by the way, this agent is actually an undercover. You should be familiar with his organization, hydra..."


    Nick Frey''s face suddenly changed when he heard the speech. Even when he just found that the agent was controlled by Charles, Nick Frey''s face didn''t change so much. However, when Nick Frey looked at the agent, Charles had left, and the agent looked a little confused and stood in place.


    "Bureau... Director, where did I just say?" the agent looked back and asked in a low voice.


    "Long live Hydra!" Nick Frey stood up, walked to the agent and whispered.


    "Long live the Hydra!" the agent''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a trace of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that his director was also a member of the organization, but then the agent wondered that he was undercover to the boss. Is there really any need for undercover?


    However, the agent did not know that some people in their organization had taken the post of minister of the World Security Council, but they still handed over the s.h.i.e.l.d. to Nick Frey to help the s.h.l.d. develop, so that the Hydra could lurk in the s.h.l.d. and absorb more nutrients.


    "Pa!" said Nick Frey. When he heard the agent''s answer, his heart sank and he directly knocked out the agent. At this time, Nick Frey didn''t even want to take care of Chinatown and hawk. He just wanted to find out whether this Hydra undercover was an example or normal!


    At this time, Nick Frey didn''t even dare to call other agents, but took the agent to a secret room, tied the agent to a chair, and injected a tube of mysterious liquid into the agent''s body.


    "Come on, how many people in your organization are still buried in the s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Nick Frey''s voice sounded in the agent''s ear. The agent didn''t mean to open his eyes, but he woke up.


    "I don''t know..." the agent resumed with some confusion.


    "Don''t know? Who do you usually contact?" Nick Frey''s eyes coagulated. He realized that things were more serious than he thought.


    This is a level-5 agent with confidential access permission. He can learn most of the general intelligence and some special secrets allowed by his superiors in the Divine Shield Bureau. It takes months to a year to conduct a comprehensive background investigation before he can be promoted.


    Now, a level-5 agent has a problem. I don''t know how many people are involved. More importantly, from the words of this level-5 agent, it is obvious that this level-5 agent is just a nobody of Hydra!


    "Wait for the superior to contact. When there is a task, my mobile phone will receive a code. I have only received two tasks. At other times, it is no different from ordinary agents." the agent replied again.


    "Hand in your cell phone and tell me how to translate the code!" Nick Frey took a deep breath. It seems that there is only one breakthrough.


    "Yes." the agent honestly handed over the mobile phone and told the way of code transfer.


    "Why did you join the Hydra?" seeing that there was no other news, Nick Frey suddenly asked a question and took out a pistol.


    "Because the benefits are good, I have been paid since the year I joined..."


    "Bang!"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about welfare now." Nick Frey''s face was slightly cold and looked at his mobile phone, "because from now on, you have been transferred to an important task by me!"

 Chapter 99

    Nick Frey''s plan is very simple. He will release the news of the agent''s major mission. The agent''s superior will certainly contact this mobile phone to obtain more information. At that time, he can follow the vine and find more clues about the Hydra!


    As for Chinatown and hawk, Nick freigan didn''t have much energy to participate in it, because he didn''t know who he should trust now.


    "Just watch a little..." an idea flashed through Nick Frey''s mind. "Now, I have to let people outside the s.h.i.e.l.d. do it. Fortunately, I brought frankra here before."


    "Hey, frank, please go to Chinatown. You don''t need to do anything. Just monitor from a distance. Don''t let others know, even my people, okay?" Nick Frey took out his private mobile phone and called Frank.


    "Chinatown, Nick, did I tell you that I was stunned by a mysterious man when I just got to Chinatown. When I woke up, I was in Jinhe..." Frank suddenly thought of something and asked in a low voice.


    "You haven''t said that. You haven''t told me how you were caught by the dead fat man yet." Nick Frey shook his head and a look of thought flashed in his eyes. "You mean, king doesn''t have the biggest help in Chinatown?"


    "Otherwise, how dare he put his son in Chinatown?" Frank said with a sneer. "I have received the news that the hammerhead and tombstone gangs have been destroyed. Jack, the nephew of deputy director Andy, did it!"


    "However, there are my descendants in Jack''s branch. He told me that Jack learned martial arts in Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown. The most important thing is that the previous owner of Yongchun martial arts school gave Jack a great credit!"


    "Wait!" when Nick Frey heard Yongchun martial arts school, a flash of light flashed in his mind. At this moment, he contacted some things and suddenly burst out a foul language, "Damn it! I should send Colson to the north pole to feed penguins! He ignored such an important clue!"


    "Nick, as the director, you should have some culture. There are no penguins in the Arctic!" Frank''s mocking voice sounded.


    "I say it has, he has. Do you want to bet?" Nick Frey snorted coldly and said with some discomfort.


    "Well, that''s it. Have you found any clues?" Frank sighed helplessly. If he said that there were no penguins in the Arctic, Nick Frey could send a special plane to take penguins from the Antarctic to the Arctic and take photos for him.


    "Jin he once cooperated with the owner of Yongchun martial arts school... Well, what''s his name? Anyway, it was the owner of Yongchun martial arts school who earned a wave of public opinion and made Yongchun martial arts school recruit a large number of students, although I don''t understand what this student means to people like Jin He and the owner..." Nick Frey organized information he knew and said.


    "However, Jinhe''s son is in Chinatown. Obviously, he is protected by the owner, and you should also be knocked unconscious by the owner and given to Jinhe!"


    "Even now, the curator has a conflict with a giant of mutants, and has adopted an uncontrollable existence like hawk. If the time is not allowed, I really want to see the curator!"


    "However, it''s really interesting that general Ross wants to find him. That Jack is not only his uncle, but also his father''s family power..."


    "He''s the one who knocked me unconscious?" Frank said in silence. "What do you want me to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, collect intelligence as much as possible, and don''t have any conflict. That''s an order, frank!" Nick Frey''s voice became serious. "Although you don''t know the specific strength of the owner, you can''t deal with it!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the one who will die easily!" Frank smiled calmly and added in his heart, "at least, we should find out his strength and make corresponding battle plans!"


    "You should be able to find out why he cooperated with Kim and why he protected Kim''s son..." Nick Frey ordered again. "After that, you should try to find out more information as much as possible. Don''t mess around! There are still things on my side and I can''t give you support!"


    "I see." Frank hung up the phone and took a deep breath. He wanted to find out what happened that night.


    In this way, all forces were acting. Nick Frey began to find out how many hydras were hiding in the s.h.i.e.l.d. Frank went to Chinatown. Charles quietly waited for the opening of the good play. General Ross told David banner the news of Bruce Banner and let him out. Huang Wen also taught hawk to practice boxing in the underground base.


    On the other hand, Jack''s promotion was not pleasant. It took only two days. Even George Stacy, director of the New York Police Department, couldn''t help feeling that he met a person with such high internal and external support rate in the police station for the first time. Therefore, Jack was elected an excellent and outstanding policeman and promoted to the director of the 21st branch.


    Max''s treatment in the company has also improved a lot. He is no longer an unknown little man. At least, in this courageous interview, he is an excellent employee who is willing to help others and has a good relationship with everyone.


    However, Max is still a little uncomfortable. He thinks everything here is too fake. He still likes the atmosphere of Yongchun martial arts school, where everyone practices boxing with sweat and then eats hot pot together.


    This also made the director who was originally going to promote Max only give a symbolic reward to max, but there was no following. When colleagues saw that Max''s position had not changed, they also recovered after the interview.


    After feeling the difference, the contrast in Max''s heart became more obvious, which simply formed a vicious circle. It can only be said that Max was not liked by his colleagues and supervisors before the company.


    At this time, Max and Jack went to Yongchun martial arts school. Jack seemed a little worried, not because he was anxious to tell everyone the good news of his promotion to branch director, but because he received the news that the president had reached an agreement with the mutant.


    Although Jack doesn''t know about Charles, he remembers the magneto before. In Jack''s opinion, Huang Wen must have some connection with the mutant, so he is worried that Huang Wen will have something to do because of lack of information.


    "Where''s the teacher?" after entering Yongchun martial arts school, Jack immediately found risfisk and asked, "isn''t he in the martial arts school? I have something urgent to find him!"

 Chapter 100

    "I took them to practice martial arts. In the middle, I didn''t come back except that the teacher came back and took food twice..." a glimmer of envy flashed in risfisk''s eyes, but he also knew that what he should do now is to look forward to Yongchun martial arts school, and then wait for the decoration of Yongchun martial arts school.


    Lisfisk believes that as long as he performs well enough, Huang Wen will certainly teach him more martial arts, and lisfisk also knows that the people who teach martial arts now, except Zhong Qiang, are either gifted or have extraordinary abilities.


    "Then I''ll contact the teacher!" Jack frowned, and a trace of envy flashed in his eyes. At the same time, he was vaguely looking forward to it. If what he told Huang Wen could really help Huang Wen, then maybe he could also learn martial arts, at least he wouldn''t lag behind risfisk too much.


    "So urgent? What''s the matter?" risfisk asked, looking at Jack in some doubt.


    "It''s about mutants!" although Jack regarded lisfisk as a competitor, there was no need to hide this kind of thing. He explained a little and contacted Huang Wen through the emergency phone left by Huang Wen.


    "Hello, teacher, this is Jack. I''m looking for you in a hurry!" Jack said straight to the point.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Huang on the stairs. He suddenly appeared and motioned Jack to come up and talk.


    "Teacher, I''ve received the news. The president has reached an agreement with the mutant to recognize the existence of the mutant school!" Jack hurried upstairs and said eagerly.


    "Oh? Has it been solved so soon?" Huang asked. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He thought that without planes and night walkers, the X-Men should not be able to act for at least a period of time. However, he didn''t expect that the X-Men would handle the president so soon.


    "So, they may free up their hands to deal with me?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something and muttering in his heart, "now the mutants have not won the rights and interests they want. Both the main war faction and the main peace faction are indispensable, especially the magneto king of the main war faction..."


    "It can be seen from the fact that Charles will never give up after I hurt magneto, regardless of the reason. That is to say, he will certainly find a way to let me restore magneto''s strength, otherwise, their mutants will lose a great deterrent..."


    "Then, what means will he use? Will he attack the people around me, or deal with me in other ways? He should not dare to come in person until he has studied my ability?"


    "Teacher?" Jack saw Huang Wen muttering and stopped talking. He looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and shouted.


    "It''s all right. You''ve done a good job in this matter." Huang asked back and looked at Jack shaking his head and smiling. "You can help me pay attention to this matter. By the way, congratulations. Have you become the director of the branch?"


    "Don''t worry, teacher, I''ll pay attention!" Jack nodded heavily and smiled happily.


    "Hello, does anyone know Bruce Banner?" just then, a slightly old and tired voice came downstairs, which made Huang Wen''s eyes freeze, but few people knew Bruce Banner was here, and Charles and the X-Men were one of the insiders!


    "It seems that I know Charles''s plan!" a cold flash flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. However, when the power of perception was released, there were some doubts in his eyes, because it was only an old man who came to Yongchun martial arts school and had no army. Huang Wen expected that general Ross did not appear.


    Yes, it was Bruce Banner''s father David banner. After receiving the news from Charles that day, general Ross was ready to let David banner try, but Charles only talked about Chinatown and did not say Yongchun martial arts school.


    So when David banner came, he asked door-to-door, because he didn''t feel the breath released by Bruce Banner now.


    "Bruce Banner? Never heard of it." a student looked at David banner, who was a little embarrassed, shook his head and said he had never heard of the name.


    "Bruce Banner?" lisfisk heard David Banner''s words, his eyes moved, but looked at David banner silently, with no intention of going over.


    "Or not? General Ross has no reason to lie to me... Hmm? There is a residual smell of Bruce upstairs!" suddenly David Banner''s eyes coagulated and looked at the direction of the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Stop, it''s not an open place upstairs, and there''s no Bruce Banner you said!" lisfisk stopped David banner and said coldly.


    "Little friend, you can''t stop me..." David banner smiled at risfisk.


    "Bang!" before David banner finished his words, he was directly knocked over by reesfiesk, and even hit him in the head.


    "That''s it?" lisfisk blinked hesitantly. He thought David banner was looking for trouble, but he didn''t think he was so weak. Did he really make a mistake?


    "Be careful!" Max rushed directly to risfisk, and where risfisk had just stood, a sharp stone suddenly raised. It turned out to be the marble floor of the martial arts school. It was like living, and almost pierced risfisk.


    "Hum!" Huang asked coldly, and suddenly appeared in front of David banner. He kicked David banner out with his internal power and his own physical strength.


    "Now, you have to decorate without decoration!" Huang asked. He looked at a sharp ground and a severely deformed ground nearby. His body flashed and appeared in the street. "You can''t fight here or go to the underground base. This guy was specially sent to test me. At least let him be exposed under the eyelids of some people."


    "What a powerful power! I can feel that your body contains great power. Although it is not as endless as Haoke, it also makes me excited!" the marble man transformed by David banner looked at Huang excitedly and shouted.


    "Oh, you can try it." Huang asked faintly. He turned into a light spot at the same time with David Banner''s body and appeared in the suburbs of New York, where he once tested the explosion of baozi thunder skills.


    "Where have you been?!" at the same time, Frank''s face changed and looked around in Chinatown, but except for some mess in Yongchun martial arts school and the traces of battle can be seen, David banner and Huang Wen have disappeared.


    Moreover, there are not only Frank in the dark, but also general Ross. They also come to monitor David banner and instantly explore Huang Wen''s strength.


    "Move the satellite and find out where they have gone!" general Ross quickly gave the order.


    "Data analysis, just that foot, there is at least more than 50 tons of power!" the words of the analysts made general Ross''s heart beat.

 Chapter 101

    In Yongchun martial arts school, a group of students looked at the somewhat messy martial arts school floor and looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do for a while. After all, Huang Wen, the backbone of everyone, has left.


    "Thank you, Max, you saved my life. If you hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have died under this sudden thorn!" reesfiesk looked at the thorn on the floor and thanked max.


    "No, I just think the old man is a little strange, so I''ve been paying attention to his movements." Max quickly shook his head. "Moreover, I didn''t do anything, I just did what I should do..."


    "Thank you, Max, I''ve written down this life-saving grace!" reesfiesk patted Max on the shoulder, thanked him sincerely, and then turned his head to look at the students.


    Nowadays, Huang Wen and Zhong Qiang are not in Yongchun martial arts school. Huang Liang went back to school after two days of practice. He has the best relationship with Huang Wen here. Only he and Jack are the people closest to the core level of Yongchun martial arts school, but it is obvious that Jack is not as good as him for the time being.


    "Now, the martial arts school has encountered some problems, which may be very difficult for ordinary people, so those who don''t want to be involved should leave quickly!" risfisk said, looking at the students.


    "Don''t be kidding, Rees, we fought side by side!" the students left that night stood up and looked at reesfisk with a smile. "Although this kind of thing is beyond my understanding, the teacher is a person beyond my understanding. We believe he can solve it!"


    On the other side, those students who had never fought side by side still hesitated. The suddenly raised ground made them really afraid. After all, if Max reacted slowly, risfisk might have been killed on the spot.


    But they don''t know that Huang Wen has a regenerative Dragon Seal in his hand. Even if lisfisk is seriously injured, it''s good to put the regenerative Dragon Seal on him. Although Huang Wen''s regenerative Dragon Seal can''t take effect on two people at the same time, it''s still no problem to take it down to save people for the time being.


    "Reese is not joking. Maybe the military will participate in this matter." Jack walked down with a serious look. When Huang asked just turned into a light spot, he vaguely heard the name of general Ross. He hurriedly contacted his father and asked him for help.


    "Military?" some students heard that the color of the military changed. Those who had not fought side by side left again. Even the students who fought side by side faintly retreated, but they still clenched their teeth and stayed when they thought that they had the opportunity to learn Huang Wen''s magical martial arts and that there were some feelings between them.


    "Since you choose to stay, please help clean up here!" risfisk looked at Jack and ordered the students, "although the martial arts school needs to be renovated, these equipment can be put away..."


    "OK!" the students had no objection and started one after another. They had been practicing martial arts for several months. Their strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people. It was no problem to move some equipment.


    On the other hand, Huang Wen and David banner appeared in the suburbs of New York. David banner looked around in doubt. He didn''t understand how he suddenly changed his place. The most important thing is that he had just absorbed marble. Now he suddenly appeared in the wilderness. There was no marble around him to mobilize him.


    "What''s your ability?" David banner looked at Huang with some surprise. At this time, Huang didn''t pay attention to David Banner''s meaning, but thought whether to bring Bruce Banner.


    After all, David banner is also Bruce Banner''s father no matter what he says. If Huang asks directly to kill David banner, I''m afraid Bruce Banner has some problems to explain.


    Yes, Huang Wen really has the confidence to kill David banner. David Banner''s most powerful ability is to absorb the material and power in contact with himself. For this point, David banner is not the same as the absorber among the agents of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    The absorber in the secret service of s.h.i.e.l.l.d. can change the molecular structure of the body and change his body into any material he contacts, that is, the absorber is only transformed into any material he contacts.


    But David banner is different. He can not only convert into any material he has touched, but more importantly, he can absorb and control this power. When he enters the water, he is the giant of water element, absorb electric current, and even become an electro-optic man.


    More importantly, he can absorb strong ability to improve his strength! That''s why he wanted to absorb the power of hawk.


    If David banner is successful, he can have absolute and infinite power and help Bruce ban free at the same time; If David banner fails, Bruce Banner can recognize and accept the power in himself.


    However, David Banner''s ability does not work for Huang Wen. He also has strong internal power and spiritual power in Huang Wen''s body. However, as long as Huang Wen turns on King Kong''s not bad divine power, integrates the yuan and the whole body, David banner can''t steal Huang Wen''s power at all, just as the power absorption Dharma can''t absorb King Kong''s not bad divine power.


    "Found it!" soon, the satellite controlled by general Ross''s base found Huang Wen and David banner with marble body in the suburbs of New York, but at this time, Huang Wen disappeared again.


    "Where are the people? Where are the people?" general Ross looked around the satellite monitoring picture. In the picture, only David banner, who was staring for Huang Wen, disappeared.


    "Sorry, general, we can''t find the trace of the man. We just found them in the suburbs when the satellite scanned New York City..." the analyst said helplessly.


    "Then keep looking for me. He can''t hide far. Is there any trace of him in Chinatown?" general Ross asked in a deep voice with a frown.


    "No, there are only some students left in Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown, and there is no trace of that person." the scouts in Chinatown quickly replied.


    At this time, Huang Wen returned to the underground base. At this time, Zhong Qiang is still reciting the meridian map. It can only be said that it is really too difficult for ordinary intelligent people.


    As for Logan, he is trying hard to break through the limit of three seconds. Now it is barely 30 seconds. John has been thoroughly familiar with the ice fire ability after the combination of cold fire palm and his ability. However, before Huang asked, John did not expand, but continued to practice and strengthen his ability.


    Finally, he was left alone. He was practicing boxing with horse steps. Although his strength had not improved, he did feel that his boxing was smoother.

 Chapter 102

    "Fruit! Good fruit! Haoke eat, good fruit!" Haoke saw Huang Wen who suddenly appeared in the. His eyes brightened. He stopped and shouted at Huang Wen. Huang Wen would bring him a lot of fruit to eat every time he left and reappeared these two days. The relationship between Haoke and Huang Wen is getting better and better.


    "There is no good fruit." Huang asked, shaking his head seriously and looking at hawk, "banner, your father appeared. Now he has been taken to the suburbs of New York by me. He looks a little bad and attacked Reese. Do you solve this thing yourself or..."


    "Sorry, it''s up to me to solve the trouble for the teacher!" Hawk slowly changed back to Bruce Banner. Now, he can not say that he can control his transformation 100%, but it''s not much different. As long as hawk doesn''t have a small temper, there''s still no problem.


    Bruce Banner picked up the clothes on one side, which Huang Wen brought to him before. Now he will take off his clothes before turning into a hawk, so as not to have no clothes to wear when he returns to Bruce Banner. As for the high-tech elastic clothes to prevent explosion mentioned by Huang Wen, Bruce Banner said that he will find an opportunity to study.


    "Then let''s go." Huang asked, looking at the dressed man and nodding, "if it can be solved peacefully, it''s not impossible to turn over this matter, for your face, and Reese is not hurt, but if he insists on being the enemy..."


    "Don''t worry, sir, I''ll take care of it!" Bruce Banner took a deep breath and said with firm eyes.


    As Bruce Banner''s voice fell, his body shape with Huang Wen disappeared and appeared in the suburbs of New York again. David Banner''s eyes lit up when he saw Bruce Banner. He even ignored how Huang Wen appeared and stared at Bruce Banner.


    "Yes! How did he do it? What''s the same thing?" general Ross stared at the screen. If this ability can disappear at will and be used by the army, isn''t the rice Army invincible? If the Philadelphia Experiment was successful, would it be just such an effect?


    "Bruce, my child, you finally appeared!" David banner greedily looked at Bruce ban. The expression on his face was a little morbid. Huang asked and frowned. However, at this time, it''s still necessary to see how Bruce Banner chose. He''d better go to the theatre, but he should also be prepared.


    Huang Wen''s body flashed and disappeared for a short time. When he came back, he appeared on a small hillside with a bag of melon seeds in his hand, and there was a pile of fruit next to him.


    "What is he doing? Is he so leisurely?" general Ross looked at Huang in some confusion and asked. He didn''t understand why Huang was so calm when he was going to fight at this time.


    "How did you become like this?" Bruce Banner looked at David banner with marble body, frowned and asked, "what did you do?"


    "You have successfully absorbed the power of gamma rays, and I can succeed!" David banner cracked his mouth and smiled grimly. "My child, don''t you always want to be free? Don''t you want to escape this power? Let me help you! Give me your power, and you can get rid of all this!"


    "What?" before even having time to communicate with his amiable old father, Bruce Banner saw the marble old father pounce on him friendly, as if to hold him in his arms.


    But Bruce Banner knew that if he was really held in his arms by his stone old father, his body would turn into meat and mud.


    "Roar!" Hawk burst his clothes angrily. He had just worn clothes for a long time. However, hawk''s martial arts practice these days was not in vain. If he had seen someone rush over before, hawk would have been unwilling to show weakness and punched him. But now, hawk directly hit David banner on the shoulder and fell heavily to the ground.


    "It''s not bad. It''s a little effective at last. It''s not a white practice..." Huang asked, eating melon seeds and throwing the melon seed shell around the battlefield. He said with satisfaction.


    "You..." David banner lay on the ground with a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. He could expect that hawk would defeat him with absolute power, but he never thought that hawk would put him down with skill.


    "Hawk!" seeing that the moves he learned were really useful, hawk cried with some excitement, but at this time, the surrounding ground slowly softened and collapsed.


    It turned out that David banner reabsorbed the power of the earth on the ground, trapped hawk in the earth, and then a humanoid mud monster climbed onto hawk.


    "Come on, give your strength to me, give it to me, and you won''t have to bear this pain anymore!" David banner began to absorb the power in hawk''s body, and his voice constantly bewitched hawk.


    Huang Wen did not expect that Haoke had just occupied a little advantage and shouted happily there, thus ignoring the enemy''s offensive. He can only say that Haoke at this time has no sense of combat.


    "What should I do if I''m bound?" helpless, Huang asked, only throwing out a knocked melon seed shell to remind me.


    "Hawk!" Hawk''s eyes lit up, stretched out two fingers and pushed them back fiercely, trying to insert them into David Banner''s eyes.


    At this time, although David banner had changed into a clay figurine state, he saw a pair of fingers inserted into his eyes. Driven by instinct, David banner dodged. That is, this dodge gave hawk a chance to directly tear off the mud that bound him, and then beat the ground angrily to escape.


    However, at this time, the ground under hawk''s feet became softer and softer, and his body shape slowly sank down until it was completely buried by the soil. Although the angry hawk''s body shape kept getting bigger, some didn''t know how to use force, especially when David banner bound him again.


    "Give me your strength! Give me everything!" David Banner''s crazy voice sounded in hawk''s ear. At the same time, hawk felt that his strength was gradually weakening, and that was the passing of the power in his body!


    Most importantly, with the voice of David banner, the consciousness of Bruce class was a little sad, as if he didn''t want to resist.


    "Don''t you want to see Betty Ross?" Huang asked. Sensing that Haoke in the soil had faintly lost his heart of resistance, he shook his head with a sigh, left a pile of fruit in place and asked.


    "Huh? Betty!" Bruce Banner''s heart suddenly jumped, and new strength poured out of his body again. However, as David banner absorbed more and more hawk strength, his own strength became stronger and stronger. At this time, hawk could not easily break free. Bruce Banner took a deep breath, completed communication with Hawk, and released all his strength.


    "If you want these powers, give them to you!"

 Chapter 103

    With the all-round and continuous outbreak of the power in hawk''s body, David banner felt that his power was becoming stronger and stronger until he reached a limit.


    It''s true that hawk''s power, in theory, is not online, but David banner, the absorber, has absorbed such powerful power at one breath, and his ability is completely beyond his control.


    "No! Stop! Stop!" David banner was in a panic for a moment, because he realized that his body was about to explode, but he didn''t want to die. When he saw more powerful power, he didn''t want to die like this.


    "It seems that I don''t need my hand." Huang asked, looking at the rest of the melon seed shells and fruits he ate around him, smiled, shook his head, stood up and replaced Haoke''s body from the soil.


    "Poof!" there was a light noise from the ground, and then the whole ground trembled, as if an earthquake had occurred, and hawk also recovered to the appearance of Bruce Banner. The power consumption in his body was a little serious. He was just born. He was a little tired and wanted to have a good rest.


    "Get ready to go! Bring back Bruce Banner and the man!" general Ross looked at everything as if calm had returned and immediately gave orders.


    "It''s dangerous. If I hadn''t finally released my strength and turned my body into groundwater, I''m afraid I really couldn''t survive..." a stream of water slowly penetrated from the ground and turned into a water element giant. It was David banner!


    However, although David banner was not dead at this time, most of the power absorbed from hawk had been released. In addition, he was injured by the just so powerful power, so the breath of the water element giant is even a little unstable.


    "Wait, don''t act rashly, let''s see!" general Ross saw another change, hurriedly revised his order, and stared at the screen. He wanted to know how Huang Wen would solve David banner without hawk. Would Huang Wen still have many means?


    "Shua!" all the surrounding melon seed shells and unfinished fruits flew up and entered the body of the water element giant.


    "That''s it? What impact can these garbage have on me?" the water element giant opened a mocking smile at the corners of his mouth, looked at Huang disdainfully and asked, "it seems that you have no other means. Although I can''t bear the power of hawk now, it''s no problem to absorb you..."


    "Do you want to absorb it? Then you can absorb it!" Huang asked with an indifferent smile. He gently shook his left hand and used the cold ice and fire palm. A cold ice Qi was thrown into the body of the water element giant. In an instant, the water element giant directly began to condense into ice.


    "Do you still have such means? But it''s useless. Even if you can turn me into ice, I can absorb this force and even make my body stronger... Hmm? What''s the matter? Why can''t I move?" David Banner''s voice changed from complacency to surprise, and finally became a little frightened.


    "Sorry, I have absolute control over my own power." Huang asked, a trace of mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth. This absolute control is the characteristic of cold ice fire palm. "Since you take the initiative to absorb the power of cold ice, no wonder I, and..."


    At this point, Huang asked stopped, turned his head and looked at Bruce Banner. Then he continued, "Bruce, what do you want to do with him?"


    "If you can, let him free!" Bruce Banner hesitated and said with great kindness and filial piety, "he just wanted to free me, and I don''t want to look at him like a monster. In contrast, Haoke is much more lovely..."


    "Well, let''s leave first. Wait a minute. The power of the explosion may be a little big." Huang asked. He was not surprised by the result. He just nodded. "Tell him goodbye!"


    "Goodbye, father." Bruce Banner took a deep breath and watched the ice giant make the final farewell. As Bruce Banner''s voice fell, Huang Wen and Bruce Banner gradually disappeared.


    "No..." the ice element giant barely made a sound, but at this time, the melon seed shell and fruit trapped by ice in his body were started by Huang Wen.


    "Release the mission and destroy David banner." Huang asked. Just before the explosion, he released a new mission. He almost forgot to collect the wool this time.


    "The task is being generated. Destroy the absorber David banner and reward the legendary props once. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept." Huang Wen immediately accepted the task.


    "Boom!" with a loud noise, the ice element giant disappeared instantly, leaving only a huge pit with a radius of about 50 meters, and all the people monitoring this scene were stunned.


    "Ding! David banner, the task destroyer and absorber, completes and rewards the legendary props for a lucky draw." when the ice element giant disappears, a prompt sound comes from the system.


    "He... How did he do it?" such an explosion is even more frightening than Haoke. After all, Haoke is a mutant monster, while explosion is a force on the side of science and technology, and the effect of destruction is also more deterrent.


    "According to the data, the explosion just happened is equivalent to the explosion power of Tomahawk missile of conventional warhead, and the explosion range is also equivalent..." the data personnel were sweating and gave the final data, "but no radioactive material was detected!"


    "You mean it''s really his ability, not arranged in advance?" general Ross asked, taking a deep breath and looking straight at the data officer.


    "A similar explosion occurred in the same location in the suburbs of New York before, but the combined power of that time was only about half that of now..." the data personnel quickly found the previous recorded information and made general Ross silent.


    "Send troops! Such means and capabilities must be in the hands of the military!" general Ross finally made a decision.


    At the same time, a phone call went to Jack''s mobile phone of Yongchun martial arts school, using the code: "what''s your teacher''s ability?"


    "What?" Jack was stunned for a moment, and then asked with some hesitation, "father, which one are you talking about?"


    "Explosion! Comparable to the explosion of conventional missiles!" Jack''s father''s voice was a little gloomy. "I ask you, if the military goes all out, what is the probability of catching him?"


    "Don''t!" Jack''s face changed and hurriedly said, "the teacher''s strength is unfathomable. The most important thing is that the teacher can go anywhere at will. It''s absolutely impossible to catch it. Moreover, once he angers the teacher, the teacher wants to destroy it..."


    "Destruction..." Jack''s father''s eyes flashed the scene after the explosion and fell into silence.

 Chapter 104

    "Father, I know you want to master the power of teachers in the hands of the military, but my relationship with teachers has become closer and closer. As long as we continue to release goodwill to teachers, I can even learn these abilities!" Jack said while the iron is hot.


    "Whether to control the power in the military or in our own family, father, you should know which is better for us?"


    "Jack, when you grow up, let go!" Jack''s father made a decision. "The family will support you behind your back, and now, there is a good opportunity to release goodwill..."


    In the military base where general Ross is located, he asked professionals to mobilize satellites to find Huang Wen''s current position. If not, he rushed directly to Chinatown and sealed up the whole Yongchun martial arts school. He didn''t believe Huang Wen would never show up.


    "Jingling bell!" just then, the contact phone of the base rang. After the correspondent connected the phone, his face stiffened and hurriedly reported to general Ross: "it''s the chief of staff, general Ross, the chief of staff asked you to answer the phone!"


    "Chief of staff? He knows what happened?" general Ross''s eyes coagulated and went to the phone to answer the phone. "Sir, what can I do for you!"


    "Lieutenant General Ross, now, you have the right to continue to study the green monster. After all, you are responsible for this matter. However, don''t worry about Mr. Huang''s business and don''t disturb him!" a serious command came from the chief of staff.


    "Mark! You..." general Ross''s face changed and subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    "Ross, pay attention to your attitude towards talking to the four-star general and the chief of staff of the air force!" chief of staff Mark''s voice was slightly cold. "Don''t forget, who helped you speak and which family helped you wipe your ass before Haoke caused huge losses! I can let you continue your research in this area, which has given you face!"


    "Yes, chief of staff!" general Ross took a deep breath and finally chose to obey the order. "I will continue to study super soldiers. Although Haoke is not very controllable, at least, he can give us some tips..."


    "I hope you can have good results as soon as possible. After all, you have wasted a lot of money over the years. Many people have opinions on you. I helped you with this..." chief of staff mark reminded again.


    "By the way, chief of staff, the reason why I noticed Mr. Huang Wen... Was that Charles, the leader of the mutant, controlled my men and told me the news, and there should be a holiday between him and Mr. Huang Wen..." since general Ross can''t participate in Huang Wen''s affairs, general Ross doesn''t care about selling personal feelings, Recover some of the losses you just said.


    "Charles?" when chief of staff mark heard general Ross''s words, he felt that his son had made no wrong choice. Charles, one of the mutant leaders, was helpless and was forced to deal with the people. Coupled with the mysterious means shown by Huang Wen before, his bet was really worth it!


    In particular, chief of staff mark already knew that some people began to learn these mysterious means with Huang Wen, and thought that their son could learn these mysterious means, so that the family could have more cards and even inherit them. Chief of staff mark seemed to see that a long-standing family was emerging.


    "OK, I know. By the way, even if you want to study hawk, you should use gentle means. I''ll help you stop the pressure in other places!" chief of staff mark became better and his voice eased a lot.


    "Thank you, chief of staff. I''ll pay attention!" general Ross nodded and waited for chief of staff mark to hang up before he put down the phone.


    "Cancel the plan and study the blood left by David banner and the serum data of former super soldiers!" general Ross gave a new order to his opponent.


    "Jack, I got general Ross ready to send troops. Charles of the mutant did this. Please ask Mr. Huang to be careful. Charles''s ability is too strange and people can''t guard against it!" chief of staff mark quickly contacted Jack and told him the latest news.


    "OK, father, I''ll tell the teacher as soon as possible!" Jack nodded happily. He believed that after today''s experience, his position in Yongchun martial arts school should not be under risfisk.


    In a secret base of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Nick Frey''s already dark face became more gloomy. He managed to lay a big picture, waiting for the agent''s superior to fall into a trap, and then took it down at one fell swoop, so as to obtain more information.


    But I didn''t expect that the agent who came just came to the base felt something wrong. He didn''t even resist. He just shouted "long live the Hydra" and directly bit the poison already prepared and died.


    It can be seen that this agent is already a very top agent, otherwise he can''t detect the wrong environment so quickly, and even put life and death aside for the sake of faith, just to avoid exposing more people.


    I don''t know whether the Hydra trained him so well or the Divine Shield trained him so well. This is also the question Nick Frey wants to know.


    "Jingle bell!" Nick Frey''s private phone rang. Nick Frey picked it up when he saw that it was frank.


    "Nick, the curator, is more powerful than you and we thought!" Frank sounded in a heavy voice.


    "Hmm? What do you say?" asked Nick Frey in a low voice with a frozen look.


    "The satellite you taught me to control has photographed part of the process. See for yourself!" Frank organized language for a long time and found that he didn''t know how to describe it. He could only send the process photographed by the satellite to Nick Frey.


    "This..." Nick Frey saw David Banner''s ability, hawk''s strength and defects, and finally saw the amazing explosion. "How did he do it? No, such a person can''t... wait! Is there no news from the military?"


    "I didn''t get any news. After the incident was over, there was not much movement in Chinatown, the owner didn''t come back, and the military didn''t send anyone. Instead, some police patrolled nearby..." Frank quickly reported the latest situation.


    "Police? General Jack Sherman Ross, mark Sherman Sherman family..." at this moment, Nick Frey linked some things together, "hum! He started quickly, but with Mark''s tough attitude, he would make such a decision. It seems that he has thought about it. It seems that I should take a gentle way..."

 Chapter 105

    In Xavier gifted youth college, Charles opened his eyes somewhat apologetically, looked at magneto and the magic girl, sighed and said, "sorry, the plan failed. His strength is stronger than we thought. More importantly, he has enough power behind his back..."


    "Then he is not alone, Charles. You can threaten him with the people around him!" a cold flash flashed in the eyes of the devil shaped woman.


    "He can also tell the story of Eric''s abolition. He can even come to Xavier Gifted Youth College for slaughter. With his mysterious ability, none of us can stop him!" Charles shook his head and said, "this is the tacit understanding between us. No one will easily cross the bottom line..."


    As Charles''s voice fell, the office fell into silence. Magneto slowly closed his eyes as if he were remembering something. The magic woman on one side clenched her teeth and seemed to have made some decision.


    "Eric, my compatriots can''t live without you. You can''t let outsiders know about your incapacity. I''ll continue to find a way!" Charles comforted magneto with his eyes closed.


    "I''ll go!" the magic woman stood up and looked at Charles and magneto, with a flash of firmness in her eyes, "I''ll let Eric recover..."


    "But you can''t hide it from him, especially Logan is still there. His ability can overcome you..." Charles frowned.


    "What I''m looking for is Logan. Since Logan has a good relationship with him, Logan is the breakthrough!" the magic woman took a deep breath and turned away directly.


    "Trust her, Ruiwen will never do anything uncertain. At least, I believe her." magneto Wang opened his eyes, looked at Charles with some apology and said, "I regret doing it to him now. At least, he was kind to us, but now, even if I can recover, he can''t stand on the side of our mutants..."


    "Our situation can''t be changed by two people, even if there is a strong force behind him..." Charles patted magneto on the shoulder. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to get familiar with the use of wheelchairs."


    The magic girl here is going to look for Logan. Huang Wen takes Bruce Banner back to the underground base and gets him a new suit of clothes. Then he takes them back to Yongchun martial arts school.


    After all, apart from Zhong Qiang, all these people have handed in what they should, and the rest depends on their own slowly accumulation. Moreover, now the door and wall of Yongchun martial arts school are also damaged, and the ground is seriously deformed. It is difficult to practice boxing, and it is time to renovate it.


    "Teacher! You''re back!" Jack and risfisk saw Huang Wen coming down from upstairs. Their eyes lit up and hurried forward to meet him, followed by Max and other students.


    "Reese, just a little scared?" Huang asked, nodding at the crowd, smiled and said, "your reaction speed really needs to be practiced. However, you hurt at most at that time. Even if you were seriously injured, I can help you recover!"


    "I can rest assured that there is a teacher!" lisfisk was stunned, his eyes brightened, and hurriedly said with a smile.


    "Teacher, that guy was sent by general Ross, and general Ross was bewitched by the mutant leader Charles..." since general Ross is half of the Sherman family, Jack naturally needs to pay attention to the art of language.


    "After that, general Ross was going to send troops, but after my father contacted him, he woke up and promised not to arrest Mr. Bruce Banner by force in the future..."


    "Oh?" Huang asked, looking at Jack in surprise. He thought it was because he showed his strong destructive power that the military was afraid and had no backhand.


    That''s why Huang Wen will choose to use the skill of baozi thunder rather than the magic skill of King Kong not bad to solve David Banna.


    Although the Kung Fu of King Kong is stronger than that of steamed stuffed bun thunder, its destructive power will not awe people. However, the explosion of steamed stuffed bun thunder is different. Just like nuclear weapons, it is a deterrent. After all, no one knows whether this explosion is the limit of Huang Wen.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that the military didn''t move because of Jack''s father. It seems that Jack''s background is more powerful than Huang Wen imagined!


    "Really? Then can I contact Betty?" Bruce Banner, who was upstairs, rushed down and looked at Jack with some excitement.


    "Er..." Jack didn''t quite understand who Betty was. He looked at Huang hesitantly and asked.


    "I really want to thank you for this. By the way, I also want to thank your father for me." Huang asked, patted jack on the shoulder, smiled and said, "from today on, the martial arts school will have a formal rest, so the training will stop. I''m going to take advantage of this time to go around..."


    "When I come back, you are the core students of Yongchun martial arts school. I will teach you Kung Fu that is suitable for you according to your talent and performance!"


    "Thank you, teacher!" Jack''s heart was overjoyed. He knew that Huang asked these words mainly for him. Well, it may also have risfisk''s share, because Huang asked added the four words of performance. Obviously, the best performance of the whole Yongchun martial arts school and the greatest help to Huang asked were him and risfisk.


    "Thank you, teacher!" the rest of the students are also very happy. Isn''t there a big part of the reason why they can stay until now because they want to learn Huang Wen''s magical abilities?


    Especially after seeing monsters like David banner, they all have a sense of crisis. Although such monsters are not easy to meet, they always have to protect themselves?


    "Reese, have you contacted the decoration team?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at reesfisk.


    "They will come tomorrow to start decoration and get through the house next to them. Teacher, do you have anything to move upstairs?" risfisk nodded and reminded.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "Wait a minute, I''ll move them all away. Then, please give Rhys the next thing about the martial arts school, and Jack the safety of Chinatown. And you should remember, don''t relax in practicing martial arts during this period of time, you know?"


    "Yes!" the martial arts school students responded in unison with high morale. Huang Wen nodded with satisfaction and went upstairs. Huang asked risfisk not to change the layout of these rooms on the second floor, but Yongchun martial arts school will have more than two floors in the future.

 Chapter 106

    "What do you say, are you going to live with Zhong Qiang, or what?" Huang asked. He glanced at John and Bruce Banner, and then looked at Logan and Lily. "And uncle wolf? When will you go out?"


    "Let''s stay for two days first. Lily said she hasn''t finished watching SpongeBob..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Logan''s face and turned to Zhong Qiang. "Your family should have TV?"


    "Yes... Yes!" the corners of Zhong Qiang''s mouth twitched uncontrollably, but he soon noticed the story of SpongeBob on TV. Who is not a child?


    "Can Zhong Qiang live at home? I don''t seem to have anywhere to go..." John scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, "I can usually help in the hot pot shop!"


    "I''m going to find Betty!" Bruce Banner looked at Huang and finally made a decision. "Since general Ross is not going to forcibly arrest me and hawk can control it, I don''t have to hide. I''m going to see Betty. I haven''t seen her for a long time..."


    "Now that you''ve decided, do it. I don''t have to worry about you with Haoke. However, your daily practice can''t stop. After all, your heart beats too fast and you will still change..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and reminded.


    So far, all the people of Yongchun martial arts school have their own places these days. Huang Wen is not in a hurry to transfer everything. After all, the decoration team will come tomorrow. Logan and they will live here tonight.


    "Legendary props, the previous two legendary sweepstakes were all skills, and I don''t know what I will get this time. By the way, Xiaoqiang''s task of increasing weight to 150 kg has finally been completed, and it''s just time to cushion it..." Huang asked back to his room and took out the task page.


    "System, get the stage prop raffle, get the legendary prop raffle, and open the stage prop raffle."


    With the sound of "miso!" the yellow question looked at the white light flashing, which made Huang Wen''s heart unable to lift the slightest waves.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You''ve got the stage prop, solar flashlight (it comes from the invention of Da Vinci in the domestic Lingling paint. It will light up when there is light, but it will never light up when there is no light. It will light up when you take another flashlight at night.)


    "Sure enough, the lucky draw of stage props is still unreliable as always!" Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly. Then he threw the solar flashlight into the system space and put it together with nonsense props such as hammer, folding stool and umbrella.


    "The result of this rank lottery is useless. Should it be regarded as a success? I don''t know what magic things can be drawn from this legendary prop. The system can open the legendary lottery."


    The sound of "miso!" symbolized the flashing blue light of the legendary lottery, which made Huang Wen excited. This was the third time Huang Wen saw the blue light. It was too rare.


    "Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained the legendary prop, the Chinese brand 2060 mobile phone of magic mobile phone (derived from the TV series magic mobile phone, but because it is a prop lottery, you can''t obtain the silly girl human shape status. After system optimization, it is converted to super artificial intelligence, and the default host is the highest authority, which can''t be changed)"


    "Magic mobile phone has all the functions of mobile phone itself, mobile phone, computer and super artificial intelligence, and has the abilities of power transmission, treatment, flight, stealth, time and space shuttle, historical picture presentation, reading and clearing memory, creating illusion, fixing, magic prohibition, perspective, imitation, replication and deformation."


    "Special tip 1: power transmission can obtain legendary spirit and have the ability of magic phone, but after using function replication, the power of magic phone will be continuously split."


    "Special tip 2: this world uses time and space to travel back to the past and cannot change the current world."


    "This..." Huang asked, looking at the lottery results of the magic mobile phone, he could not help frowning. "How do I feel that this time is not called optimization, but called weakening? There is no real-life mode, not the same as the crown prince''s replicators?"


    "No, not even the crown prince''s copying machines. This means that there is only one copy of power. Copying it will weaken the ability of magic mobile phones and even fall into legend..."


    "As for the so-called default, I am the highest authority and can''t be changed. Can this magic phone be robbed in my hands?"


    Unfortunately, no matter how much dissatisfaction Huang Wen has in mind, he can''t get an answer from the system. In Huang Wen''s view, this magic phone has been completely changed into a super artificial intelligence. At most, coupled with the legendary strength, it plays a role.


    "Well, the shape is different. This must not be the original!" Huang asked. Looking at the shape of the magic mobile phone, he shook his head and took it out.


    "The highest authority host Huang Q has been bound. The Chinese brand 2060 mobile phones serve you. Would you like to give me a name?"


    "It''s still called silly girl. It sounds like getting used to it." Huang asked with a shrug. The system changed some settings for his lucky draw devil, but he still followed the original play.


    "Silly girl serves you and detects the current world, which is quite different from that in silly girl''s database. Do you want to open the permission to read the current world data?" in the magic mobile phone, silly girl''s virtual imaging appeared and asked Huang skillfully.


    "Read the current world data? Where to read it?" Huang asked stunned, looking at silly girl with some confusion.


    "The owner opens the permission, and I will invade through various information channels to obtain the corresponding data." silly girl replied skillfully.


    "Read." Huang asked and nodded, just as he gave task permission when using mobile phone in his previous life.


    As Huang asked, silly Niu was silent. After a data stream flashed through the magic phone, silly Niu continued to say, "I found that the owner has a quasi artificial intelligence device. Is it under silly Niu''s control?"


    "Quasi AI device? Tuxedo?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and then asked, "can you copy this tuxedo?"


    "Silly girl can copy all its functions, and is equipped with one button dressing function, and can even transform the body form into a watch." silly girl seems to belittle the ability of the tuxedo in order to defend her position.


    "Well, can you integrate this tuxedo into the watch and let the person wearing the watch equip the tuxedo with one click?" Huang asked, taking out the tuxedo.


    "Yes, it takes half an hour to process after reading the world data." silly girl gave a positive reply.


    "Can you transform this slow motion glasses into contact lenses?" Huang asked. Seeing this, he took out the slow motion eyes again. Now, he can upgrade the original equipment.


    "Yes, but it will take an hour to finish the processing." silly girl replied after scanning her slow motion glasses.


    "It''s really convenient!" Huang asked, as if he had forgotten his dissatisfaction with the lottery before, and said really fragrant.

 Chapter 107

    In a villa in Tony Stark, Tony Stark was managing time late at night. Suddenly, Jarvis made a voice: "yes, sir."


    "What?" Tony Stark stopped and turned his head in doubt. "Jarvis, did you have a draught? Why bother me at this time?"


    "Sir..." Jarvis was about to explain when he suddenly issued a red alarm, "we found someone invading the database! We are expelling, the expulsion is successful, we are tracing the source, and the tracing failed..."


    At this time, Tony Stark got up directly from the bed and left the room without saying a word, while the woman left on the bed dared not ask anything.


    "What''s the matter, Jarvis, why were you invaded? Who did it?" Tony Stark asked, frowning and checking the database.


    "Someone just used your authority, sir, to enter the database to check the information. After Mr. said something, I noticed something wrong, quickly expelled him and traced the source, but the other party''s means were not under me, and I couldn''t trace the source..." Jarvis explained what happened.


    "What information did the other party check in the database?" Tony Stark asked in silence.


    "There are some common information materials, and it doesn''t let go of any kind, as if there is no goal at all." Jarvis replied after exploring, "as for the deep-seated core materials, it hasn''t touched, or even skipped on its own initiative. Maybe these materials need more time..."


    "??" Tony Stark blinked and muttered in doubt for a long time, "it''s impossible. It took so much effort to invade Jarvis to get some common information. What''s the other party''s intention? There must be some unspeakable purpose!"


    "According to the data analysis, this probability is infinitely close to zero," Jarvis denied Tony Stark''s view.


    "That''s not zero, continue to analyze and find out the only possibility!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and immediately gave an order.


    "..." Jarvis was silent for a moment, as if he had no choice, and replied for a long time, "yes, sir, data analysis is being carried out."


    "Well, I''ll wait." Tony Stark''s previous interest was interrupted. Now he didn''t mean to go back, so he sat next to him, poured a glass of wine and waited.


    "Among the data analysis results, the only possibility is that there is a 50% probability that a talented hacker has achieved something. He chose to invade my database to prove his strength." a long time later, Jarvis began to give the analysis results.


    "There is a 49% probability that a super genius or team has created a new super artificial intelligence. They know my existence, so they want to try their artificial intelligence level."


    "With a probability of 1%, if someone wants to know most of the data messages in the world, it will be faster to obtain them from my database, although the risk will be greater."


    "Interesting, so there is a super hacker in the world?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows. As for the second and third probabilities, Tony Stark didn''t believe it at all, because the difficulty of a Jarvis level super artificial intelligence is countless times more difficult than that of a super hacker!


    As for the third, it''s even more nonsense. There is such a great risk of being discovered. It''s better to spend more time to collect the data in common databases.


    However, Tony Stark doesn''t know that the second and the third together are close to the truth.


    "It was so close that she was almost found. There was a super artificial intelligence..." in the magic phone, silly girl spit out her tongue. The reason why she invaded Jarvis database is that it can save a lot of time and help Huang Wen transform the equipment.


    "Master, I have read most of the information in the current world, and the rest of the secret information needs to be obtained slowly." silly girl looked at Huang Wen, who looked at the tuxedo.


    "Oh, well, by the way, don''t call me master in the future, just call me boss." Huang asked, thinking of what Logan and Lily son called themselves, corrected in time.


    "OK, boss, you can start to transform the tuxedo and slow motion glasses, and copy the function of the tuxedo. You can change clothes freely after copying, but the transformed tuxedo doesn''t have this function." silly Niu changed her name in time.


    "By the way, can you copy more sets of this tuxedo?" Huang nodded, pointed to the tuxedo and asked, "I think the same material can be made in the tuxedo..."


    "It''s a nano material, which contains bulletproof and stealth functions, and the quantity is limited. According to the newly invaded database, no corresponding material can be found. If you want to make it, you need to invest in research. However, there is still some margin in the existing tuxedos, so you can make two more tuxedos." silly girl replied after exploring the tuxedos.


    "Three sets altogether?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and smiling. "That''s enough. Zhong Qiang, Reese and Jack can guarantee their basic safety!"


    "Boss, originally, silly girl copied the function of the tuxedo and needed some nano materials to have the bulletproof function, but after making two tuxedos, there was no such function." silly girl frowned and reminded.


    "Bulletproof? I don''t seem to need it!" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. His mind can control bullets, his slow-moving eyes can see through bullet tracks, King Kong is not bad, his divine skill can resist bullets, and his regeneration dragon chapter can ignore damage. Bulletproof is really useless to him, just as Huang asked won''t give Logan a swallow tail suit.


    "Start manufacturing. Do you need a base? I happen to have an underground base. You can help transform it." Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him. Now he thought silly girl was better used.


    "I need corresponding materials to transform the base, at least some mechanical assistants." silly girl looked at Huang seriously and asked.


    "There are a lot of metals, and there are a lot of residual machinery. Then you can see what you can use." Huang asked and thought for a while, pointed to the bottom of the bed and said, "there is a pool of aidman alloy below. This is a baby!"


    "Aidman alloy! The boss will take me to have a look. Where can I repair the tuxedo and slow motion glasses..." the naked eye can see that silly girl''s eyes brightened. In terms of emotional performance, silly girl is still much more obvious than Jarvis.


    "OK, let''s take you to have a look first!" Huang asked, smiling and nodding, put away silly girl, tuxedo and slow motion glasses, and then disappeared into the room with a pool of aidman alloy under the bed.

 Chapter 108

    The next morning, Huang Wen appeared in his room with a slightly tired look. He worked his skills and meditation to resolve his fatigue. Huang Wen was wearing a brand-new watch with a holographic projection on his wrist, which could display the image of silly girl.


    As for why Huang Wen is tired, don''t think about it. Silly girl doesn''t even have an entity. It''s mainly that Huang Wen has been working hard all night. Those robot arms, small robots and silly girl can''t complete it independently. They all need Huang Wen''s power to help make it.


    Even Huang Wen''s work is not over. The aidman alloy in that pool is waiting for Huang Wen to go back and create an absolutely safe defensive house for silly girl.


    However, fortunately, the transformation of slow motion glasses and tuxedo has been completed. The slow motion eyes are now in the state of contact lenses. Huang Wen can directly equip them in his eyes at any time.


    The tuxedo has also been manufactured. It has become three watches, which can complete the dress with one click. It feels like nano armor. Moreover, there are silly girl subroutines in the watch, which is not much different from the previous quasi artificial intelligence. It can even be said that these are three sets of tuxedos.


    By the way, silly girl also made a batch of watches. These watches don''t have the function of tuxedo, but they can also contact Huang Wen at one click. If they really encounter problems, Huang Wen can know in time.


    Thus, how big is the gap between the extraordinary lottery and the legendary lottery? When you have the upper props at the legendary level, the props at the extraordinary level will no longer have any secrets. Even if you have enough materials, silly girl can turn the tuxedo into standard equipment.


    "Jack, come to me and you can do it alone." Huang asked. After recovering his spirit, he contacted Jack. After all, the decoration will start today. The rest of the students will not come again. Only Zhong Qiang and risfisk are still here and are ready to be supervisors.


    "Teacher, I''ve contacted Betty and we''ve made an appointment to meet!" Huang asked. As soon as he went out, he saw Bruce Banner dressed neatly. The whole person looked a little excited and nervous and ran over and said.


    "Relax, Bruce, your phone may have been monitored, so you should be ready to see your father-in-law, but don''t be too nervous. He should have a good talk with you." Huang asked, patted Bruce Banner on the shoulder and handed him a watch. "Go, if anything happens, press the emergency button on your watch, and I''ll find you..."


    "Thank you, teacher!" Bruce Banner took his watch, thanked Huang, and then ran out impatiently.


    "It''s really urgent! Come on, everyone has a share." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and threw three watches to Logan, John and Lily. This watch can bind identity and won''t be afraid to be confused or robbed by others. If it doesn''t even have such a function, silly girl can''t be regarded as super artificial intelligence.


    "Thank you, boss!" Logan and Lily began to thank.


    "Thank you, teacher!" John bowed deeply from Huang Wen. At this time, he felt that his previous choice was really wise. Now he not only made rapid progress in strength, but also vaguely integrated into the core layer of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Teacher, the construction team has come and is waiting outside. I''ll tell them not to come in..." risfisk ran upstairs and reminded Huang, "these things..."


    "Oh, I''ll see you off first." Huang Wen nodded, and the special function and Mengdie escape were used at the same time. The surrounding furniture, including the equipment packed by the students downstairs, and the plaque of Yongchun martial arts school hung on the first floor, all turned into light spots and disappeared into Yongchun martial arts school together with Huang Wen.


    "Let''s put these here first. I''ll finish the Yongchun martial arts school and help you finish the final defense house."


    Huang Wen looked at the underground base. Robots began to repair the whole underground base on a large scale and nodded with satisfaction. At this time, the underground base is a little large and no longer as dilapidated as before.


    "OK, boss, I have repaired these remaining computer workstations, but I have gained a lot of extra data." silly girl''s projection appeared in front of Huang Wen with a smile. The base was not only restored to life by her, but even transformed into a completely different shape.


    "Additional information? Well, I don''t need it now. If you encounter corresponding problems in the future, just tell me!" Huang asked after thinking for a while and gave an order.


    "Yes, boss." silly girl nodded.


    "In other words, the ability to ask brother is too strong? I feel that even if he doesn''t open a martial arts school, he can make money by opening a moving company!" Zhong Qiang couldn''t help sighing when he looked at the suddenly empty Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Pa!", Huang Wen just appeared here. Hearing Zhong Qiang''s words, he hit Zhong Qiang''s head angrily, which made Zhong Qiang shrink his neck bitterly.


    "Well, it''s mainly up to Rhys. You should also keep an eye on Zhong Qiang''s recitation of the meridians." Huang asked, looking at Rhys Fisk, nodded. "Uncle wolf and Lily son, if they want to stay here for two days, John will stay in the hot pot shop to help, which can be regarded as a care..."


    "I sent each of them a watch. You can contact me urgently. You also have one, but yours are different. After all, they are all people with special abilities. Although you guys have practiced boxing, you still react too slowly in the face of danger and lack self-protection!"


    "Brother Wen, do you have anything good to give us?" Zhong Qiang and risfisk understood Huang Wen''s meaning. Zhong Qiang rubbed his hands excitedly and looked forward to Huang and asked, "take it out and show us..."


    "Wait for Jack to come. Let the decoration team come in first, and we won''t stay here." Huang asked waved his hand and walked out with the people. The decoration team outside the door stood at the door honestly, without any impatience. Huang asked with a smile and nodded, "next, it''s going to be hard for you..."


    "It''s not hard, this is what we should do!" the decoration leader quickly shook his head, looked at Huang and reluctantly smiled, "we will strictly follow the requirements and decorate here as Mr. wants!"


    Huang Wen turned his head and looked at sfiesk. He probably understood that this should be the person of Jinhe group. Unexpectedly, Jinhe group has developed decoration business in a few days. In this way, it can be seen that Jinhe group is slowly transforming.


    "Teacher, I''m coming!" a police car drove over. After Jack stopped steadily, he jumped down from the car, looked at Huang and asked with a smile, "teacher, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 109

    "I''ll leave it to you. Let''s go to the hot pot shop first." Huang asked. Looking at the decoration team, he nodded. Not to mention that they were from lisfisk, he said that Yongchun martial arts school was empty at this time. There was only a raised marble floor, and there was nothing to worry about.


    "Don''t worry, they are professional, they are all teachers, and they haven''t just done this business." risfisk, who was on the side, hurried to explain for fear of Huang''s misunderstanding.


    "You found it, I''m naturally relieved. Let''s go. Set uncle wolf and John first. I''m taking you to experience the new technology!" Huang asked with a smile, patted lisfisk on the shoulder and led the people to the hot pot shop.


    Like Huang Wen''s Yongchun martial arts school, Zhong Qiang''s family has four bedrooms, one for Zhong Bo, and one for Zhong Qiang and risfisk respectively. However, after Logan and his family check in, it must be Lily Zi, one for Zhong Qiang and risfisk, and one for Logan and John.


    Fortunately, Logan and Lily left after watching SpongeBob. Otherwise, they really couldn''t live. When Logan and Lily left, they could have a room alone.


    "Well, uncle wolf, you can continue to watch. John, you help Uncle Zhong get familiar with the process of the hot pot shop. I''ll take them out first, and then I''ll go straight away..." Huang asked, looking at the people after they packed up and checked in, he ordered them one by one.


    "I''m leaving now? Where can I buy a ticket? How long will it take? When will I come back?" Zhong Bo asked one after another, looking at Huang like an old man worried about wanderers.


    "Can''t I come back at any time? If there''s anything really, you can call me or let them contact me!" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "I mainly want to see somewhere and walk..."


    "That''s right, Dad. Isn''t it a minute to ask my brother if he wants to come back?" Zhong Qiang also comforted. The main reason is that he wants to know. Huang asked what good things have been prepared for him so that they can protect themselves.


    "Xiao Wen, what I told you last time about introducing you to the object..." Zhong Bo stared at Zhong Qiang angrily, then looked at Huang Wen and wanted to say something, but Huang Wen''s face changed and disappeared in situ with the three people turning into light spots.


    "Ha ha! It seems that only you can let the boss eat it now!" Logan asked Huang, who ran away in a hurry, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s a pity. When I asked him, he just wouldn''t let me introduce him. Brother Logan, what method do you have... Well, it seems that it''s inappropriate to call you brother?" Zhong Bo habitually said. Suddenly he thought of Logan''s age and looked at Logan awkwardly for a moment.


    "It''s all right, brother Zhong, just call me brother Logan. I''m used to it!" Logan has long been indifferent to calling this kind of thing. After all, he doesn''t want to run around with a grandpa''s name behind his back.


    On the other hand, Huang Wen took Zhong Qiang, risfisk and Jack to the underground base. Several training fields were built here last night. Even Haoke has no big problem fighting here. Of course, it is necessary to rebuild after the battle.


    "Ask elder brother, how is this different from before?" Zhong Qiang is the only one of the three who has been here. At a glance, he found that the underground base at this time is much cleaner and broader than before.


    "I changed it again last night." Huang asked, shaking his head, took out three watches and gave them to the three people. "Wearing them, there will be corresponding novice guidance. Moreover, only you can use this watch. Your identity has been bound. Even if outsiders take it away, it will have no effect."


    Huang''s question made Zhong Qiang have some doubts. Isn''t it a watch? As for being so serious? And how do watches protect themselves? Is there any high-tech weapon in it?


    Ideas flashed through the minds of the three people, and then the subroutine of silly girl in the watch was guided by the novice, which was not in the original tuxedo. Huang asked silly girl to design it.


    "Shua!" the three people followed the novice''s guidance and clicked the button on the watch. In an instant, three handsome tuxedos covered their original clothes. Then they learned the functions of the tuxedo one by one, and there was an emergency function more than the original tuxedo.


    If there is an emergency crisis, so that they can''t open their watch in time. When they are equipped with a tuxedo, the tuxedo will open automatically to protect their safety.


    "Fly over the eaves and walk over the wall..." lisfisk''s eyes brightened, went to the wall, stretched out his hand and stuck it on the wall. Sure enough, he found that he could fly over the eaves and walk over the wall.


    "Bulletproof..." Jack took out his pistol and shot at his cuffs, but found that the tuxedo was not only bulletproof, but even the strength of the bullet was weakened to the extreme. It was much more powerful than ordinary bulletproof vests.


    "Stealth..." Zhong Qiang swallowed his saliva, smiled obscene, started the stealth function, and then quietly walked to Huang Wen.


    With the sound of "pa!" Huang asked that Zhong Qiang fell to the ground with an angry punch. He once again found a defect in the invisibility of the tuxedo. The power of perception can obviously feel that there is a human body next to him.


    "Ask elder brother, how did you find me?" Zhong Qiang lifted the stealth mode and scratched his head in some doubt.


    "Thanks to your lightness skill for so long, there''s still a big movement when you walk. It''s just optical invisibility, and it won''t completely make you disappear. Moreover, in order to focus on your just obscene smile, I''ve added supervision procedures to my watch to prevent you from illegal peeping..." Huang Wenyi said solemnly.


    "No, ask brother, I''m not such a person, you have to believe me!" Zhong Qiang''s face changed and quickly wailed.


    "OK, this tuxedo is for your safety, so that you won''t encounter anything unexpected. Don''t act recklessly, you know?" Huang asked, staring at Zhong Qiang angrily and looking at the three seriously.


    "Don''t worry, teacher, we won''t mess around!" Jack and risfisk were much more honest and nodded quickly. Finally, Zhong Qiang could only nod helplessly.


    "Well, I''ll take you back. It''s time to leave. If there''s anything urgent, contact me again. Don''t just look for me for a little thing. You know?" Huang asked. With a wave of his hand, he took the three back to the hot pot shop. Then he was afraid that Zhong Bo would mention introducing the object again. He disappeared again and returned to the underground base.


    "Why did you change your clothes when you went out?" Zhong Bo asked suspiciously, looking at the three people in tuxedos.


    "Hey, Dad, this is a good thing..." Zhong Qiang proudly ordered his watch. The tuxedo was taken back, and the original clothes were exposed again.

 Chapter 110

    "Hi Tech?" a trace of surprise flashed in Zhong Bo''s eyes. He watched Jack and risfisk put away their tuxedos, frowned and muttered, "don''t you need to wash the clothes you wear like this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This problem made the hot pot shop suddenly cold. Jack went downstairs and left with a bitter smile. Zhong Qiang and risfisk didn''t know what to say when they heard Zhong Bo''s words.


    Logan, who was watching SpongeBob, raised his eyebrows. He thought he had seen Huang Wen wearing a tuxedo before. He didn''t expect that the tuxedo could be mass produced.


    However, what made Logan even more unexpected has not happened, because the magic shaped woman is already on her way to Chinatown.


    In the underground base, Huang Wen sat on the ground tired. He finally made a pool of aidman alloy into a defensive house. However, it''s a waste to make aidman alloy into a defensive house. If only there were Zhenjin.


    "What''s the name of the guy who smuggled Zhenjin? I can''t break into wakanda directly. It''s still a little hard to find..." Huang asked, frowning, but he didn''t think of the name of the guy who smuggled Zhenjin among the Panthers for a long time. Finally, he could only give an order to silly girl.


    "Silly girl, monitor the keyword ''Zhenjin'' of the call recording in a state that won''t be found. Remember to inform me if you have any news..."


    "OK, boss!" silly girl''s eyes lit up again when she heard Zhenjin. She can start arranging defense weapons. Huang doesn''t have to worry about defense weapons. After all, so many robots in the base are not furnishings. With Zhenjin, her small base can be upgraded again.


    "Hoo!" after a long time, Huang Wen opened his eyes. His internal power and spiritual strength have been restored, and the underground base has been completed. He can also look around to make up for the last defect of Mengdie''s escape.


    "I''ll give you the base. You don''t need too many attack weapons, but the defense must be strong enough. This may be my underground fortress in the future!" Huang asked with a smile, turning into a light spot and disappearing into the underground base.


    When he reappeared, it was only on the ground of Lake alkali. Huang Wen was ready to go south first, then follow the Drake Strait to the Antarctic Peninsula, enter the Antarctic Circle, travel all over Antarctica, go north to Kangaroo Island, enter Indonesia and enter Asia


    Huang Wen doesn''t worry about the ocean in the middle. Anyway, Huang Wen can fly now. Instead of using the chicken wings to fight Qi, Huang Wen vowed that he will never take it out of the system space. After all, now that there is a silly girl, he can fly.


    Huang Wen started his round the world journey here, but there were waves in Chinatown on the other side. At this time, Logan and baihezi had not left, and Yongchun martial arts school began to be renovated. That''s when the magic girl came.


    "What''s the situation?" the devil shaped woman came to the Yongchun martial arts school spoken by Bobby the Iceman and little naughty Anna, but she was stunned. "What about Yongchun martial arts school? Where''s Logan? What about Huang?"


    "Miss, please don''t stay here and hinder our work!" the decoration team leader frowned at the magic woman. Even if the beauty in front of him made him feel excited, the most important thing in front of him is to ensure that there will be no problems in the decoration of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Whose house is this being renovated? Yongchun martial arts school?" the evil woman looked at the decoration team leader with a slight frown and asked, "what about the people in Yongchun martial arts school?"


    "Who are you?" risfisk looked at Yongchun martial arts school from a distance. When he saw the devil shaped girl, he came over and hurried over. John, who was helping in the hot pot shop, saw this scene, his face changed and hurried to the second floor.


    "Uncle wolf! No, the magic girl is coming. I don''t know if it''s coming from the college!" John recognized the identity of the magic girl. After all, he had seen the appearance of the magic girl at this time, and the magic girl didn''t mean to hide this time.


    "Hmm?" Logan, who was practicing martial arts, opened his eyes, took a look at the lily son who was still watching SpongeBob and stood up, "you don''t have to follow, I''ll have a look..."


    "I''ll ask Huang, or Rogan." the magic woman at the door of Yongchun martial arts school looked at risfisk and nodded, "I don''t know. Can you take me to meet them?"


    "Sorry, it''s inconvenient for them..." risfisk frowned at the devil shaped woman, and a glimmer of vigilance flashed in his eyes. "Besides, you haven''t introduced yourself? Who are you?"


    "Logan!" the devil shaped woman saw Logan rushing out of the hot pot shop. Her eyes brightened and went straight over. She didn''t bother to pay attention to lisfisk at all.


    "Young master!" a fierce light flashed in the eyes of the decoration captain and came close to risfisk.


    "It''s none of your business. Be honest and pretend your repair!" risfisk glanced faintly. The decoration captain waved his hand and looked between Logan and the magic woman.


    "Are you alone? What are you doing here?" Logan looked at the magic woman with some hesitation, and then looked around. He really didn''t feel the familiar smell of others.


    "Do you want me to say it in the street?" the magic woman looked around and asked faintly.


    "Hum!" Logan snorted coldly. It''s not because of the devil shaped woman. But since Huang Wen caused the shocking explosion that day, there have been some sneaky guys in Chinatown. They just came to explore intelligence, but they don''t know who they are.


    However, it may be that there is no movement from the military, and these intelligence personnel are relatively honest, do not make any extreme behavior, but observe silently in the dark.


    But how can these people hide from Logan, an old wolf with strong perception, and the magic woman who is the best spy?


    "Then go upstairs and say it. You''d better not mess around. You can''t deal with the people here!" Logan seemed to think of something and looked at the devil shaped policewoman.


    "What about Huang Wen?" after entering the second floor of the hot pot shop, the magic shaped woman didn''t see Huang Wen and asked with a frown.


    "The boss has left, traveled around the world, and won''t come back in a short time!" lily looked at the magic woman coldly. She felt a similar breath from the magic woman.


    "What?" the devil shaped woman''s face changed. She didn''t expect that Yongchun martial arts school was even renovated. Huang asked, "what about Eric''s injury?"


    "Eric''s injury?" Logan''s eyes flashed a light and then smiled. "Eric''s injury is his own fault. Why should the boss help him?"


    "Because you will plead for me!" the magic woman took a deep breath, looked at Logan and said.


    "What?" logan was stunned for a moment and looked at the devil shaped woman with some confusion.


    "Did you forget that night? I gave birth to your child!"

 Chapter 111

    The devil shaped woman''s words were not surprising. Everyone in the whole hot pot shop stared at Logan and the devil shaped woman with a dull look. Even Lily''s face changed, because theoretically, the child was also her brother.


    "I once said that you have the genes that attract me most, and I didn''t expect that I can get what I want..." the magic woman looked at Logan and smiled, "if you want to know the whereabouts of your son, you have to help me, otherwise, you''ll never want to see him!"


    "It''s just a guy who keeps seeds. Sooner or later, you will taste the consequences from this aspect!" I don''t know why, what the laser eye once said to Logan echoed in Logan''s mind, which made Logan''s thoughts drift away.


    Lily is OK to say that it''s just an artificial product of Logan and saber toothed tiger genes, but now this child is different. Doesn''t this just confirm what the laser eye says?


    "Son... Does laser eye have the ability to predict the future?" Logan couldn''t help muttering.


    "Miso!" the lily son stretched out her claw, looked at the evil woman fiercely and said, "where is the child?"


    "Hmm?" the devil shaped woman was stunned when she saw the steel claws of Lily son, and then smiled, "it turns out that your genes have been used, and there is a child who inherits your ability. No, she inherits, it seems that it''s not your ability, and your claws are different..."


    "Shut up! Where is the child?!" lily looked at the demon girl angrily and shouted.


    "Relax, Lily son." Logan quickly stopped Lily son and turned his head to the devil shaped girl. "How do I know you''re not lying? After all, I haven''t seen him..."


    "I knew you might not believe it, but I came with evidence!" the magic woman smiled calmly, took out a mobile phone and threw it to Logan. Logan opened the mobile phone and a video was playing in it.


    That''s the picture of the devil shaped girl with another blue child. It seems that the blue child''s skin color is lighter than the devil shaped girl. However, soon, the devil shaped girl showed her ability with the child.


    The two men began to change at the same time and became each other''s appearance. Then the child stabbed three bone claws in his hand, which was somewhat different from the bone spurs before Logan did not integrate into aidman alloy. The appearance was more like Logan''s steel claw at this time, but it was bone.


    "Raz has perfectly inherited the abilities of both of us. He is not only as belligerent as you, but also better. More importantly, he has inherited the advantages of both of us and can even deform the body!" there is a trace of pride in the magic woman''s voice. "Some people can''t match such abilities!"


    The devil shaped woman''s words mean something. Naturally, the object of Yin Yang strange gas is Lily son. Unfortunately, Lily son''s expression has not changed, because she doesn''t realize that the devil shaped woman is talking about her. At this time, she just thinks about how to find her brother.


    "How can you let me see him?" Logan took a deep breath and asked, staring straight at the demon woman.


    "I just said, let Huang ask to recover Eric, and I''ll bring Raz to see you!" a trace of pride appeared in the corner of the magic woman''s mouth. "With his ability, it''s only a matter of minutes to want to come back?"


    "That''s really disappointing to you. The boss said that we don''t disturb him until he comes back." Logan shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. "So, you have to wait until the boss comes back."


    "Aren''t you in a hurry to see him?" the magic girl''s smile stiffened, narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at Logan, trying to see what Logan really meant, but Logan has lived for countless years, and even Charles who can read his memory has been cheated by him, not to mention the magic girl?


    "He really can''t come back?" the magic woman asked in a deep voice, staring straight into Logan''s eyes.


    "I really can''t come back." Logan shrugged his shoulders. "So, you''d better go back and wait slowly. Anyway, that''s your child. I''m sure you''ll take good care of him!"


    "You!" the magic girl''s pupils narrowed slightly and took a deep breath. "OK! I want to see how long he can walk around the world. Logan, don''t force me to know? Eric can''t have an accident!"


    "I''ve lived for so many years, and I''ve never heard of anyone in the world who doesn''t turn around!" Logan sneered, waved his hand and said, "well, you''d better not stay in Chinatown, otherwise I''m afraid of causing any misunderstanding and fighting will be bad. You don''t want to hide. It''s easy for me to find you..."


    "Hum!" the devil shaped woman snorted coldly and turned directly to leave the hot pot shop. Logan took back her eyes after watching her leave.


    "Xiaoqiang, mobilize all the cameras, monitor her and see if you can find Raz''s position!" Logan looked aside and said Zhong Qiang, who had not recovered from eating melons.


    "Oh, good!" Zhong Qiang quickly nodded, turned his watch, and the silly girl subroutine gave an order. Soon, the surrounding cameras began to analyze the behavior mode of the devil shaped woman and finally judge the whereabouts of the devil shaped woman.


    But unfortunately, the devil shaped girl didn''t intend to go to Raz. She directly returned to Xavier talent youth college. After all, Huang Wen didn''t come back, and she couldn''t stay here all the time. Eric still needs his care. As for Chinatown, let Charles control a passer-by to monitor.


    "This..." just after the devil shaped woman left, another beautiful woman with white skin, convex front and warped back came to Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown. When she saw the Yongchun martial arts school being renovated, she was stunned.


    "What''s the situation today? Why is another beautiful woman coming?" the decoration team leader blinked. If it was normal, he had rushed up to the phone for in-depth understanding, but now the situation is not allowed.


    "Nick Frey!" it was Natasha Romanov, the famous black widow. After receiving Nick Frey''s Huairou plan, she put down her previous task and hurried to Yongchun martial arts school, but unexpectedly, there was no one in Yongchun martial arts school at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t know that Huang Wen left until you accepted the task." Nick Frey explained with a light smile, "but Huang Wen''s absence is just an opportunity? You can pretend to approach other people in Yongchun martial arts school and see if you can get some useful information..."


    "Even if you can''t, it''s a good thing that you can get along with the people of Yongchun martial arts school. If you have the opportunity to learn Huang Wen''s magical martial arts and bring it back to the Bureau, it''s even a great achievement!"


    "OK, I see." the black widow took a deep breath and looked at the hot pot shop.

 Chapter 112

    "Uncle wolf''s son? When did Uncle wolf have more sons? Or with the devil shaped woman? If the Night Walker was really the son of the devil shaped woman, they were not half brothers?" Huang Wen, who had come to South America, couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth after receiving a tip from Zhong Qiang.


    "I''ve only been away for two days. How can such a bloody thing happen? But Uncle wolf''s character has lived for so long. Only these children have a low winning rate..."


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that another bloody thing happened in Chinatown at this time, that is, Zhong Qiang fell in love with the black widow whose alias is Xiao Na.


    That day, the black widow came to the hot pot restaurant for dinner and watched another white, beautiful and long leg come in. Zhong Qiang and John''s first reaction was not heart, but vigilance. They even suspected that this was the devil shaped woman who changed her appearance and came back again.


    However, when logan came down, the misunderstanding was lifted. Zhong Qiang quickly apologized to the black widow, who launched an offensive against Zhong Qiang after determining that love was the person who had been with Huang Wen the longest.


    How can Zhong Qiang, who has never been in love twice, resist the attack of the black widow? The enemy fell in a few days. Fortunately, Zhong Qiang was not fascinated. He told the black widow everything. At least he basically didn''t say anything about Huang Wen, but he basically told the black widow about himself.


    Therefore, the black widow has two pieces of information, one is the complex and difficult to memorize meridian map, and the other is that the watch on Zhong Qiang''s wrist is suspected to be a set of high-tech equipment.


    "It''s just a set of high-tech equipment. There''s no need to expose it. I can maintain this relationship with Zhong Qiang, and then wait until Huang Wen comes back and take the opportunity to join Yongchun martial arts school to find Huang Wen''s secret!" the black widow hesitated for a long time, and finally didn''t choose to do it.


    "Xiaoqiang talked about his girlfriend?" Huang, who left Antarctica, blinked. He didn''t know what to say for a while. How could he continue? So many things happened before he left long.


    "Boss, this is the image of the little lady..." silly girl showed the appearance of the black widow in the holographic projection, which made Huang Wen almost spray out.


    Huang Wen may not be familiar with those marginal characters in the world, or those with few scenes, but how can Huang Wen not know the famous black widow?


    "Silly girl, monitor Xiaoqiang to ensure his life safety. If there is any danger, contact me immediately!" Huang asked and gave an order to silly girl.


    From the current performance of the black widow, she still wants to integrate into the group of Yongchun martial arts school and find out more information about him. It won''t do anything to Zhong Qiang.


    And the most important thing is that Zhong Qiang knows the original Huang Wen very well, but there are many things that are not clear about Huang Wen at this time. The black widow is dreaming to get real information about Huang Wen from Zhong Qiang.


    Of course, there is another important reason why the black widow can integrate into the Yongchun martial arts school so quickly, that is, Logan and baihezi have left Chinatown.


    Originally, Logan and lily were going to look around like Huang Wen, but after knowing the news of Raz, they chose to find a place for Raz.


    Logan, based on the information in the video given by the magic woman, and with the help of Jack and silly girl subroutine, began to check everywhere where Raz might appear or live.


    However, unfortunately, there are too few clues in the video after all. In addition, the devil shaped woman and Raz will change. It''s really too difficult to find them.


    During this period of time, Huang Wen has come to Asia, but something unexpected has happened to Huang Wen. He can obviously feel that the similar land seems to be blocked and cannot be entered, leaving only Xiangjiang, Macao, Hong Kong and Baodao.


    However, Huang Wenming clearly saw that ordinary people can go in and out at will, whether it''s a plane or a ship, but he just can''t get in. Even Mengdie Zhidun can''t get in when he sees the land.


    "What''s the situation? Why can ordinary people get in and out, but I can''t? Moreover, the most important thing is that they can''t get in from these three places. Is there really a divine beast?"


    Huang Wen''s heart was full of doubts. He tried to walk from Xiangjiang and other places, but he still couldn''t step into the land, which forced Huang Wen to spare a whole circle, but he still couldn''t find a way to let him in.


    "It''s no use. People like you can''t get in." just then, a voice suddenly sounded behind Huang Wen, which made Huang Wen''s eyes freeze. He just didn''t find someone behind him.


    "Why can''t you get in?" Huang asked, frowning and turning around. He turned out to be an old acquaintance. Er, or Gu Yi, who had met once. It turned out that Huang asked unknowingly walked around Nepal.


    "I noticed that you came near the Kama Taj. As the host, I naturally want to come out to see you." Gu Yi nodded with a light smile. "This barrier is of no use to ordinary people, but for all people with extraordinary abilities, it is an insurmountable natural barrier that blocks all extraordinary forces out."


    "Of course, if you come out of it, you can naturally go back, but unfortunately you''re not..."


    "Yes, it''s a pity." Huang asked and sighed helplessly. He wanted to see what was different between this world and the previous life, but he never thought it was so different!


    "You should restore Eric''s ability. Without him, the mutant might be in chaos." Gu Yi looked at Huang seriously and asked.


    "No one in the world will stop running without you, including the master, won''t you?" Huang asked back and shook his head calmly. "With the master''s ability, we should know why he has such retribution."


    "You''re right. Any different choice will create a completely different world. Some things can''t be forced. However, when the Phoenix is reborn, someone must stop her..." Gu Yi''s eyes moved, as if he saw something and whispered softly.


    "Rebirth by fire? Was it not submerged by water? Is this rebirth by fire?" Huang asked in his heart.


    "You may have an unexpected harvest on your trip." Gu Yi soon recovered and smiled at Huang Wen. "I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to meet again, so I''ll congratulate you in advance!"


    "What?" Huang asked Leng for a moment. He didn''t know what Gu Yi was talking about. However, when he saw Gu Yi''s body disappear in the fire circle, Huang finally understood that logan was full of stabbing after he had been mystified before.

 Chapter 113

    "It''s annoying to talk halfway!" Huang asked, muttering a little unhappily, and then swept around with his thoughts. After confirming that Gu Yi really left, he didn''t feel at ease. He kept using Mengdie''s escape to the West for a long time, and then stopped.


    "How? Silly girl, did you measure her strength?" Huang asked. After confirming that there was really no one around, he looked at silly girl and asked.


    "According to the numerical calculation given by your boss, under the rough scanning, her physical quality is not better than your boss, but the strength contained in her body is not qualitative change, but at least more than ten times that of your boss..." silly girl quickly gave a general answer, which made Huang Wen know the absolute gap between herself and Gu Yi.


    "More than ten times, even with the power of silly girl, it''s not necessarily her opponent to open King Kong''s not bad magic skills!" Huang asked and couldn''t help thinking. "Moreover, Charles and others should also be at the legendary level, but Gu Yi is not necessarily. If they go beyond the boundaries of legend, King Kong''s not bad magic skills may encounter a bottleneck..."


    "The most important thing is that this is only a rough scan. If she really uses all her strength, she will be stronger. Although she is not omniscient, she is absolutely invincible on this planet!"


    Even in such a Meiman Comprehensive world, there are various variables, but Gu Yi''s strength can certainly rank at the top level. What Huang Wen is most worried about is that Gu Yi does not only have the power shown in the film.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it. She''s not my enemy and hasn''t found my abnormality. Instead of thinking about her, think about how to win more Raffles or improve your strength!" Huang Wen soon recovered. He continued to travel westward, crossed the chaotic Middle East and reached the Mediterranean region.


    "Hmm? Calculate the time, is the big shit going to be kidnapped?" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the Middle East behind him. "After all, Hawk has been on the stage for a long time, and it''s almost time for iron man to be born..."


    "It doesn''t seem necessary to save big shit. After all, he has his own growth path. Besides, I''m afraid there won''t be any reward for saving an iron man who won''t have an accident?"


    "However, in this way, there are still four years left for the New York war. This is the major event I want to pay close attention to. After all, the people in Chinatown can''t have anything. Uncle wolf should be able to practice their martial arts in four years..."


    "Even if I didn''t get a stronger reward, I should be able to further my strength for such a long time. However, whether it''s special function or the sunflower sect skill of Bai zhantang, I''m a little stretched at the legendary level... Huh?"


    Huang Wen was calculating in his heart. Suddenly, he faintly felt that a strange wave flashed away in the distance. Huang Wen subconsciously looked at the past, but found nothing.


    "Silly girl, do you feel it? Where is it?" Huang asked, pointing to the distance.


    "Silly girl didn''t scan anything unusual. As for that direction, it should be France." silly girl used a passing satellite to scan the direction pointed by Huang Wen in the distance and replied.


    "Interesting, let''s go and have a look first. Maybe we can release any task!" Huang Wen flashed a light in his eyes and smiled in the direction he had sensed before. After a long time, night fell and Huang Wen came to a forest.


    "Strange? The fluctuation I felt before is clearly here. Why can''t I feel it now?" Huang asked. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes and the power of induction was released. "Hmm? Carriage? Oil lamp? Is it so backward here?"


    In Huang Wen''s perception, an old man with a hat was on his way with an oil lamp. Suddenly, lightning and thunder flashed over the forest, followed by a lightning bombardment on the big tree in front of the old man, which directly chopped down the big tree and blocked the old man''s way.


    "How do I feel like I''ve seen a similar story somewhere?" Huang asked, scratching his head in doubt and subconsciously walking in the direction of the old man.


    "Well, we''re going to change the way, Philip, let''s go." the old man gently pulled the reins and walked in the other direction. As the old man and the carriage entered that road, incredible things happened. Snow was flying in the sky, but it''s only June now!


    "That''s it!" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up. The wave he had felt before came from here, "boundary? Magic? Interesting!"


    "Ow!" just then, a burst of wolf cry interrupted Huang Wen''s words. The old man was gradually surrounded by wolves and drove the carriage in a panic. However, the carriage was hit by a branch and fell apart in an instant. The horse took off the reins and ran away because of fear in his heart. The old man fell on a stone and was surrounded by slowly approaching wolves. It seemed that he was in danger.


    "Save him." Huang asked, nodded and released the task, "save the old man''s life."


    "Generating task: save one Morris and reward the stage props once. Accept it or not."


    "Accept! There are cushions again!" Huang asked with a smile on his lips. Now he will never look down on the stage prop lottery. Is there a better cushion than this lottery?


    "Shua!" with a flash, Huang asked, came to Morris, smiled and said, "old man, are you okay?"


    "Be careful! There are wolves all around..." Maurice was stunned by the sudden appearance of Huang Wen, but when the life and death crisis was coming, he couldn''t think of so many things. He hurriedly reminded Huang Wen. Then he saw that a wolf took the lead and couldn''t help pouncing on him.


    "Bang!" Huang asked with a punch, directly beat the wolf out, fell heavily to the ground and made a whimper.


    "Gollum!" Morris swallowed his saliva subconsciously, as if he couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. It was a wolf flying with his bare hands.


    Of course, Morris didn''t know. Huang Wen didn''t use his full strength at all, otherwise the wolf would not just be beaten away.


    "Not yet?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. Looking at the wolves who were afraid but still didn''t retreat, he shouted.


    "Ow!" the wolves did not disperse, but roared and jumped at Huang again.


    "Eh?" Huang asked as if he sensed something. He was surprised to see the direction when he came. He continued to punch out all the wolves. After watching the wolves retreat, Huang asked and nodded at Morris, "leave quickly. It''s not safe here..."

 Chapter 114

    "Thank you... Thank you for saving my life." Morris looked at Huang and asked Xie, then slowly got up, patted the snow and mud on his body, and slowly calmed down.


    "Ding! Mission: save Morris''s life and reward FanJie props for a lucky draw!" the prompt tone of the system told Huang Wen that Morris was out of danger.


    "Hiss! Hiss!" just then the horse named Philip ran back and stopped beside Morris.


    "You didn''t know to save me when you came back!" Morris patted Philip''s head angrily and asked Huang again. "Thank you very much. My life-saving benefactor, my name is Morris. If you don''t mind, can I invite you to my house? By the way, I don''t know your name..."


    Huang Wen raised his eyebrows. He knew what Morris meant. He was worried about any danger later and wanted Huang Wen to protect his safety.


    "It''s no problem, but the environment here is a little strange. Let''s go another way." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "My name is Huang asked."


    "Huang? Asked?" Morris read out the name that was a bit awkward for him, then squatted down and looked for the item he had just dropped. It was a delicate metal windmill, which contained his memories of his wife.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, you get on the horse and I can walk." when he packed his most important things, Morris stood up, looked at Huang Wen and said with a smile.


    "No, Morris, just ride a horse. My legs and feet are fast." Huang asked with a smile and refused Morris, "come on, we should leave..."


    Huang Wen and Morris returned along the way they came. Before leaving, Huang Wen took a deep look at a place, and then turned to leave. There was a huge shadow where Huang Wen looked, and there seemed to be a look hidden there.


    "Mr. Huang asked, where are you from?" on the way, Morris chatted with Huang.


    "Just call me Huang Wen. I''m Chinese and now I live in the United States." Huang Wen said with a smile.


    "America? It''s a little far away. I heard it''s very prosperous..." Morris asked in some doubt, "do people there take four-wheel carriages?"


    "Yes," Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "Morris, where you live, don''t you contact the outside world?"


    "Contact! Why not? I often go to the market jointly organized by the nearby village to buy things!" Morris asked with a strange look at Huang, and then said with some regret, "it''s a pity that all the things I bought fell this time, otherwise I can give you something to express my gratitude... Hmm? No! Roses! Roses that Belle wants!"


    Morris raised his head and looked at the sunny weather after sunrise. It seemed that he had forgotten what he had experienced in the night before, and a piece of rose he had seen before flashed before his eyes.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, the first house in the village ahead is my home. I still have something to leave. My daughter is at home..." Morris pointed to the direction of his home and handed the exquisite windmill in his hand to Huang Wen. "You said you came to my house as a guest. With this windmill, Belle will let you in."


    "Ah?" Huang asked, blinking, subconsciously took over the windmill, as if he thought of something. Before he could say anything, he saw Morris driving his horse back to the previous direction again.


    "Beauty and beast?" a thought flashed through Huang''s mind. "Roses, Belle, and guys almost as tall as hawk in the shadow... Well, go and see Belle first, and you''ll know if it''s right."


    Huang Wen looked at the village in the distance, directly flashed, disappeared in place and came to the outside of the village. Huang Wen saw a woman with the same appearance as Hermione, and a man was pestering her around her.


    "It''s really beauty and beast..." Huang asked. Looking at Belle''s appearance, an idea flashed in his mind and walked in Belle''s direction.


    "I just want to teach the child to read, Gaston..." Belle was stopped by Gaston at her door and said with a slight frown.


    "You should think more about your children, our children..." Gaston pointed to Belle and said to himself.


    "I... haven''t made this plan yet!" Belle looked at Gaston with disgust on her face, then avoided Gaston and walked towards the yard.


    "You just didn''t meet the right one!" Gaston came forward, straightened his chest and made it clear that he was the right one.


    "Gaston, this village is very small. I know all the men here." Belle also resolutely refused Gaston, "no one will be reborn. I know what kind of person you are!"


    "Belle, do you know what happens to the old girls in the village without their father? They can only beg in the village. This is the reality. There is nothing to choose from in the remote areas!" Gaston narrowed his eyes slightly and threatened to grab Belle''s skirt.


    "Sir, if your hand moves forward an inch, I can''t guarantee that it can still be on your wrist." Huang asked. At this time, he came over and looked at Gaston and said faintly.


    "Hmm?" Belle and Gaston looked at Huang at the same time. When Belle saw the exquisite windmill in Huang Wen''s hand, Belle''s face changed. She hurried to Huang Wen''s side and looked at the windmill in Huang Wen''s hand. "Where''s my father? Is he okay?"


    "It should be all right. He forgot to bring you roses, so he went back again." Huang asked. Thinking that Morris really had nothing to do in the original play, he was just locked up, so he nodded with a smile.


    "Hey! Stranger! Who are you?" Gaston shouted angrily at Huang, "stay away from my baby!"


    "As you said, I''m a stranger!" Huang asked, handing the exquisite windmill to Belle and said with a smile, "it seems that your head is not very good, otherwise you wouldn''t ask such a question..."


    "You!" Gaston was choked by Huang''s question and didn''t know what to say.


    "Pooh!" seeing Gaston''s shriveled appearance, Belle couldn''t help laughing, and her heart suddenly smoothed up.


    And Belle''s smile made Gaston even more embarrassed. He angrily went to Huang and said in a deep voice, "foreigners, you may not know my strength. In this village, no one is my opponent, and no one dares to talk to me like this! You will pay for your words!"


    "Gaston! He''s my father''s friend! Stay away from him!" Belle stood up and looked at Gaston without showing weakness.


    "Don''t worry, Belle, he just has no opponent in this village, but I''m not from this village." Huang asked, smiling and blocking Belle behind him and looking at Gaston, "do you want to try?"

 Chapter 115

    "Bastard!" Gaston shouted angrily and jumped directly at Huang Wen, trying to hold Huang Wen up and fall to the ground to defend his dignity.


    Soon, Gaston got his wish. It was not that he lifted Huang Wen and fell to the ground, but that he was lifted and fell to the ground by Huang Wen.


    "This... How is this possible?" Gaston, who fell to the ground, couldn''t accept this reality. You know, he was the strongest man in the village. Even he could lift a fat man of 200 kg with one hand, but now he was knocked down by a foreigner in front of his favorite girl Belle.


    "Oh! My God, how did you do it?" Belle looked at Huang in surprise. She also didn''t believe that Huang beat Gaston, the most powerful in the village.


    "Stranger! You will pay for your behavior!" Gaston quickly got up from the ground and glared at Huang Wen. Instead of directly rushing up to fight Huang Wen, he turned and ran away, just like a wronged child.


    "Why, don''t you invite me in?" Huang asked, turning around and looking at the dull Belle with a smile.


    "Oh, please... Please come in!" Belle looked back, looked at the windmill in her hand, nodded quickly, and walked into the room with Huang Wen, "please wait a moment, I''ll pour you some water..."


    "OK, thanks a lot." Huang asked and smiled, watching Belle turn around to pour water and turn on her watch. "Silly girl, where is France? How can it be so backward? Silly girl?"


    "There is a time-space anomaly. Silly Niu is calculating the reason." silly Niu is silent and gives an answer that surprised Huang. "Boss, the fluctuations you found at the beginning are basically similar to those in the forest, but with more time ability, because the boss doesn''t have time ability, he doesn''t notice the difference..."


    "In other words, there is not only space magic, but also time magic. This is a space-time bound by magic. The coordinates coincide with the world where the boss is located, so the boss will step here when there are fluctuations."


    "I was Yin by Gu Yi?" Huang Wen subconsciously flashed an idea in his mind, but soon Huang Wen rejected it. After all, Gu Yi met him before and looked friendly.


    And even if Gu Yi wants to make a move, there is no need to turn so many corners. After all, Gu Yi is not afraid of himself. If he wants to deal with himself, he makes a move directly.


    "Hello, I haven''t asked your name yet." soon, Belle came to Huang with a glass of water. "Where are you from? How do you know my father? And why are you so powerful?"


    "My name is Huang Wen. I''m traveling around the world. I happened to be nearby and met Morris. We talked quite well, so he invited me to come home as a guest." Huang Wen returned to his mind and smiled to hide his rescue of Morris.


    "Travel around the world?" Belle suddenly raised her interest, stared at Huang and asked, "are you traveling around the world? I really envy you. I''m so big, but I''ve never been out..."


    "I''ve always wanted to go outside to open my eyes. This is my dream life. Can you tell me, have you been to those places?"


    "Of course, I haven''t traveled much in Europe, but I''ve been to South America, Antarctica, Australia and Asia..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and enumerated one by one.


    "Antarctica? Is it different from what the book says, where there are lovely penguins?" Belle''s eyes brightened and looked directly at Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Cute? In fact, it''s more appropriate to describe them as stupid and cute. If they walk well on the road, they will fall down, and even the fish they finally catch in their mouth will accidentally fall out..." Huang asked, picking out some positive performances of penguins.


    "Stupid sprout? That''s a good description, ha ha..." Belle listened to Huang Wen''s description and felt that the description of stupid sprout was too appropriate to Huang Wen''s description.


    Huang Wen here had a good chat with Belle. On the other two sides, he was not so happy. First, Morris returned to the forest to pick roses for belle.


    Morris was surprised that the night came again after stepping on the land, but in order to help Belle bring back her favorite roses, Morris resolutely came to the edge of the rose garden and picked a rose.


    At this time, a huge monster appeared in the shadow. With anger, he caught the returning thief and put him in prison. As for Morris''s horse named Philip, he took the opportunity to escape and run to Belle''s house.


    On the other side, Gaston, who was knocked down by Huang Wen and lost his face, angrily returned to the tavern, and his little attendant raffle hurried over.


    "Gaston, who made you angry? Did Belle refuse you again?" leford patted Gaston on the shoulder and asked with a smile.


    "Not only Belle, but also a despicable foreigner!" Gaston said, gritting his teeth. "He knocked me down in front of belle by despicable means, which made me lose my face!"


    "What? Gaston, you''ve been defeated? How could this be possible? Gaston, you''re so powerful and have such a strong power. How could you lose to a foreigner?" as Gaston''s No. 1 younger brother, leford naturally heard Gaston''s meaning. He looked at Gaston in disbelief and asked.


    "Yes, I lost. I don''t even know why I fell to the ground. Just for a moment, I felt my body out of control..." Gaston clenched his teeth and lowered his voice.


    "This matter must not be known to other people in the village!" a cruel color flashed in leford''s eyes. "Gaston, your prestige in the village must not be affected!"


    "You... Do you have any good ideas?" Gaston whispered as his pupils narrowed.


    "Musket! Let''s find a chance and kill him quietly!" leffer came up to Gaston and prompted.


    "Yes! No matter how strong he is, he doesn''t carry a gun. When it''s dark, we can get rid of him!" Gaston took a deep breath and flashed a decision in his eyes. "At that time, Belle can only choose me!"


    "And the old Morris! She''s crazy and nagging all day. Belle will become like this because of his influence. If he dies, then the helpless Belle will never have the ability to refuse me!"

 Chapter 116

    Huang Wen doesn''t know Gaston''s plot. Even if he knows, he won''t take it to heart. I''m kidding. It''s just that the firegun can deal with Huang Wen. Then Charles and magneto will jump out of their wheelchairs at the same time.


    "I envy you that you can go to so many places, and there are so many places to go in the future..." Belle listened to Huang Wen''s story, looked at Huang Wen with some envy and said.


    "Why don''t you go out by yourself?" Huang asked, looking at Belle and asking, "don''t you dream of going out and opening your eyes? Haven''t you ever thought of leaving here?"


    "I can''t rest assured that my father has never lived alone." Belle sighed, "he''s getting older and older now, so sometimes I''m confused..."


    "Hiss! Hiss!" just then, there was a sound of horse hoofs outside the door and Philip''s tired breathing.


    "Father, it''s the father back!" Belle quickly stood up, covered up her regret and ran out to meet her father, but to Belle''s disappointment, only Philip was tired eating grass, and Morris disappeared.


    "Philip, where''s father?" Belle ran to Phyllis and asked.


    "There should be something wrong in that forest. I''ll go with you!" Huang asked. He came out of the house. At this time, Morris saved in vain and everything returned to the original point.


    "No..." Belle subconsciously wanted to refuse Huang''s question.


    "Don''t forget, I just defeated the most powerful person in your village!" Huang asked, coming forward and smiling. "Moreover, I can travel around the world alone. Naturally, I have some means to protect myself. If I encounter any danger, I can also help!"


    "Well, let''s go!" Belle hesitated, directly turned over and mounted the horse and stretched out her hand to Huang, "come on, let''s go together..."


    "This..." Huang Wen''s face suddenly flashed a trace of embarrassment. He took a look at Belle''s concave convex body. He suddenly felt that her heart beat faster for a moment, so he quickly shook his head, "you can ride by yourself. I can run very fast!"


    "Are you shy?" Belle looked at Huang with some surprise in her eyes, and then smiled generously. "I don''t care. What are you afraid of? Besides, how can people run fast... Fast..."


    Before Belle finished her words, she saw that Huang Wen turned into a remnant and rushed out directly to the village. Belle''s beautiful eyes blinked a little dull, but she heard Huang Wen say, "well, can you prove that I ran fast? Let''s go?"


    "Oh!" Belle looked back. She knew that this was not the time to explore, so Belle quickly raised the reins, caught up with Huang Wen, and then watched Huang Wen keep moving at the same speed as Philip. There was a curious light in Belle''s eyes, "how did you do it?"


    "It''s called lightness skill. It''s a kind of Kung Fu." Huang asked, maintaining such a fast speed, but he didn''t mean to gasp. He didn''t even have a shortness of breath and his face didn''t turn red.


    "It''s amazing. No wonder you can walk through so many places." Belle said with some emotion.


    Before long, Huang Wen and Belle entered the forest. Philip led Belle and Huang Wen to the rose garden before stopping.


    "It seems that Morris should be here to pick roses for you, and the roses here should have a master!" Huang asked, looking at the Baroque castle, "let''s go in and have a look at the specific situation!"


    "OK!" Belle looked at the castle in front of her and took a deep breath, trying to find a wooden stick to strengthen her courage.


    "I won''t let you do it with me." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. He had found Morris''s position through perception. At this time, Morris was a little embarrassed, and everything else was normal.


    "Thank you..." Belle followed Huang Wen and walked into the fortress. At this time, the fortress was empty and no one could be seen.


    "God, look, it''s a beautiful woman!" lumia''s eyes lit up when she saw Belle.


    "I see, my pointer is broken, but my eyes are not broken!" the pointer of the clock Gervais turned.


    "Do you think she is the one who can break the curse?" lumia''s eyes flickered with longing.


    "Are you blind? Don''t you see a man around her?" said the clock gevas angrily.


    "We can scare her boyfriend away..." lumia, the candlestick, offered.


    "What sound!" Belle heard the noise and turned to look in the direction of the sound source, but the two talking guys had hid.


    "Roar!" lumia, the candlestick, roared and jumped at Huang, trying to scare him away. Then Huang punched him and flew out.


    "Bang Dang!"


    "Is this?" Belle turned her head and approached Huang with some fear. She saw lumia, the candlestick lying on the ground and afraid to move.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a restless guy. Let''s go find your father." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and walked up the dark stairs. Belle looked at the candlestick lying on the ground. She didn''t pick it up at last, but walked forward quickly and grabbed Huang asked''s sleeve.


    "Oh!" Huang Wen''s body trembled slightly and opened his mouth. The sudden contact made him a little uncomfortable, but Huang Wen soon calmed down and continued to go upstairs with Belle.


    "Father!" when she went upstairs, Belle saw Morris in a mess in the cell and quickly grabbed Morris''s cold hands, "father, your hands are so cold!"


    "Belle, why are you here? Huang asked? Did you bring belle? Take her away and get out of here! The castle is alive!" Morris shouted flustered when he saw Huang asked.


    "If you don''t come out again, I''ll take him away." Huang Wen smiled lightly, shook his head and looked at the shadow aside. With Huang Wen''s vision, he could find the beast hiding there even without perception.


    "You can''t take him! He stole my rose, he needs to pay the price!" the beast stood in the shadow, stared at Huang fiercely and asked.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. You didn''t mean to steal the roses?" Huang asked with a sneer and grabbed belle who was ready to speak. "I''ve heard your story, Prince of the beast. I also know that you''ve been hiding in the shadow. You just want to wait for him to pick up the roses and catch him, otherwise, you can stop him..."


    "Nonsense! I caught the thief only after I found him picking roses!" the beast''s face changed slightly and shouted in a deep voice, "he stole my roses, and he will pay for it!"

 Chapter 117

    With the words of the beast, his huge body came out of the shadow. Belle was surprised. The beast was a terrible monster in her eyes. Subconsciously, Belle was closer to Huang Wen, who could give her a sense of security.


    The beast, originally a prince, lived in a magnificent castle. Although he had everything, he was selfish and ruthless. He taxed the village, decorated the castle with the most gorgeous things, and ordered all people in beautiful clothes to attend his party.


    One night, an uninvited guest broke into the castle. She wanted to seek shelter in * * *. She gave a rose to the prince as a gift, but the prince saw her ugly appearance in ragged clothes and was extremely disgusted, so he took everyone to laugh at her, prepared to drive it away, and threw the rose on the ground.


    But unexpectedly, the appearance of the uninvited guest was just her disguise. She was a beautiful witch. She saw through the prince''s empty and indifferent heart, so she turned the prince into an ugly beast and cast a powerful spell on the castle. No one in the whole castle was spared.


    So there was the ugly beast prince in front of Huang Wen and the strange furniture of the castle. They were all transformed by the original people. Only when the prince harvested love in the appearance of a beast can the curse be lifted.


    Huang Wen looked at the beast prince in front of him and couldn''t help thinking of the beast in the X-Men. However, the beast in front of him was completely different from the beast in the X-Men.


    The beast of the X-Men is a blue haired humanoid lion, and the beast in front is a humanoid lion, but it has a pair of goat horns more than an ordinary lion.


    "So what''s the price?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at the beast with a smile.


    "He will be locked up by me here all his life, or someone will be locked up for him all his life!" the beast glanced at Belle and Morris and said in a deep voice.


    "No!" Belle was in a hurry and wanted to stand up, but Huang asked and was stopped.


    "Why not? I just locked him up all my life and haven''t let him be punished like me!" the beast glared at Belle.


    "No, no, no, you are different. Morris just picked a rose from an abandoned castle, while you laughed at some people indifferently and arrogantly, and threw her gift on the ground. How can you be the same?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "In fact, you want belle to help you lift the curse, don''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?" the beast''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I may be wrong!" Huang asked, suddenly apologizing to the beast. "In fact, Belle doesn''t care about you. As long as a young and beautiful woman can fall in love with you and let you eliminate the curse, right?"


    "Nonsense!" the beast roared at Huang.


    "Poof!" Huang asked, throwing something directly into the roaring beast''s mouth. The beast had no time to react, swallowed it directly, and then covered his throat with some surprise.


    "Huang asked, what did you give him?" Belle looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked, "why does he look a little painful?"


    "He''s just choking." Huang Wen smiled, shook his head and softly explained, "what I gave him is called honest bean paste bag. Whoever eats it will be honest and answer any questions within 5 minutes."


    "So magical?" Belle stared at the beast and asked, "I ask you, did you catch my father as Huang said?"


    "Yes... But I just want to get rid of this curse and change back to my original appearance. I used to be a handsome prince, but now I have become an ugly beast..." the beast said his heart in an instant.


    "I ask you, have you ever hurt people before? Or have you ever caught other people into this castle?" Huang asked after thinking for a while.


    "Since I became like this, I never dared to do harm to others. I did use various reasons to catch others to the castle. Although I failed in the end, I didn''t harm them. I locked them up for a period of time and let them go..." the beast truthfully told his experience.


    "If you haven''t hurt people''s lives, I won''t forcibly take Morris away." Huang asked Yu Guang, looked at Belle, looked at the beast and said, "I''ll take them away. As a deal, I''ll tell you the way to unlock the curse. How about it?"


    "Really?" the beast stared at Huang and asked, "do you really have a way to untie the curse?"


    "Are you willing to make this transaction?" Huang asked, looking straight into the eyes of the beast. At this time, the effect of honest bean sandbags has not passed. "If you like, Morris and Belle''s affair about roses is over!"


    "I will!" the beast nodded quickly. "As long as you are willing to tell me the way, I will do anything!"


    "In fact, you found the wrong direction at the beginning. You shouldn''t find a beautiful woman like Belle..." Huang asked, shaking his head and seriously analyzing, "even if you can make a beautiful woman like Belle fall in love with you, it can only prove that she sees through your ugly appearance and doesn''t judge people by appearance, but how can it prove you?"


    "Shouldn''t you find a girl who looks mediocre and let you find her inner beauty and fall in love with her? This can prove that you have broken away from the level of judging people by appearance and reached the level of discovering the truth, goodness and beauty in your heart. This is your growth, right?"


    "What he said is reasonable..." the furniture people in the dark heard Huang''s words and agreed with them one after another. Also, the reason why the witch punished the prince was because the prince of the beast judged people by their appearance and despised the gifts sent by witches and witches?


    If the prince of the beast continues to find a beautiful woman, it is not the growth of the prince of the beast. It seems that not only the prince of the beast did not see through this floor, but also their furniture people did not turn around. They still subconsciously feel that only a beautiful woman can be worthy of the prince of the beast.


    Huang Wen heard the comments of the furniture people around him, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. He was very happy! He finally fooled me into limping!


    "It seems that I really think wrong. Over the years, I really haven''t really grown up. Thank you for your education. In return, I can let them go!" the beast thought seriously and was also fooled by Huang. Moreover, the beast suddenly felt that a mediocre woman should not pay too much attention to his appearance, and he would be more likely to succeed.


    But unfortunately, the beast was wrong

 Chapter 118

    Soon, Huang asked, Belle and Morris left the castle. Originally, the beast had to leave three people for dinner, but Belle and Morris really didn''t want to stay here, especially the embarrassed Morris. As for what will happen to the beast prince in the future and whether they can untie the curse, it''s not their worry.


    Morris got on the horse and walked slowly. Huang Wen and Belle walked behind. Morris turned his head, looked at Huang Wen and said with a smile: "thank you, Huang Wen, you saved me again!"


    "Again?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly. She looked at Huang questioningly. Huang didn''t say it before.


    "Yes, in this forest, I was surrounded by wolves. Fortunately, Huang Wen beat back the wolves in time, otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve lost my life!" Morris explained with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before? Belle seems to have suddenly thought of something. She looks a little bad and stares at Huang and asks," and what you just said to the beast is that I only have external beauty, but no internal truth, goodness and beauty? "


    "??" Huang asked with an obvious dull look. He couldn''t understand why Belle suddenly linked these two things. He was just praising Belle''s good looks.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy.


    "No! As soon as I saw you, I found your inner courage, fearlessness and longing for freedom..." Huang asked subconsciously, scratched his head, quickly organized language and boasted of Belle''s internal advantages.


    "As for the matter of saving Morris, I don''t think it''s worth saying. Anyway, Morris is is all right. If I say it, it makes you worry more..."


    "Hum! That''s about the same!" Belle''s mouth showed a satisfied smile and jumped after Morris and Philip. Huang Wen stood behind and breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t notice. Morris looked back at him deeply, but soon turned his head.


    The way back was much slower than in the past, but Belle was also much happier. She ran to Philip side by side with Morris and Huang Wen side by side to ask him why he walked so slowly now.


    Belle is so big. It''s the first time she has run so far. Before, she had to go to the breakthrough outside the village to relax herself. This time, she had the opportunity to run so far because of Morris''s accident.


    It has to be said that it is also a very helpless thing for a girl who dreams of going out to see the world but never leaves the small village where she lives.


    Not long after, the three returned to Morris''s home. At this time, the sky was getting dark. Morris looked at belle who was still asking Huang about lightness skills and said, "Belle, it''s getting late. It''s time to rest..."


    "Oh, I see, Dad..." Belle nodded reluctantly and turned back to her room to have a rest.


    "It''s going to be difficult for you to sleep here." Morris looked at Huang apologetically and said, pointing to the quilt next to the stove.


    "It''s all right. I''ve come all the way. It''s already a good living environment." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. Anyway, he basically doesn''t need to sleep now. When his spirit is a little tired at night, he practices martial arts.


    "Hmm?" at night, Huang Wen, who was practicing special functions, suddenly raised his eyebrows, because he was acutely aware that two people were coming towards Morris''s house. When Huang Wen released his power of perception, Huang Wen saw Gaston and raffle, a little fat man with a firegun in his hand and a fierce flash in his eyes.


    What Huang Wen didn''t notice was that in the dark, a pair of eyes were looking at him, or it was more accurate to observe him, as if he wanted to know how he would deal with it.


    Huang Wen quietly got up, left the house and came to the street, waiting for Gaston and raffle to arrive.


    "Hmm?" Gaston looked at Huang Wen. When he stood in the moonlight, he jumped in his heart. He looked at Huang with some surprise and asked, "do you know we''re coming?"


    "So, what are you going to do?" Huang asked, shaking his head and directly using the special function of hypnosis illusion.


    "Kill you, kill Morris, and let the helpless Belle become my wife!" Gaston, who had no resistance at all, quickly said his purpose, and a cold flash flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Well, then, shoot. Aren''t you two going to kill me?" Huang asked with a sneer.


    "OK!" Gaston and raffle answered at the same time, and then pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The two shots echoed over the village at the same time, but the two guns were aimed at the direction, not Huang Wen, but each other, and then the two fell down at the same time.


    "You can''t live because of your sins." Huang asked, shaking his head expressionless. "If I hadn''t appeared and there was no beast prince, I''m afraid the fate of belle and Morris would really lead to tragedy because of you!"


    Huang asked, waving his hand, he didn''t mean to destroy the corpse. After all, the reason why he let the two people shoot each other instead of killing them himself was to create the illusion that the two people clashed and died at the same time.


    With Huang Wen''s special function, Gaston and raffle''s bodies flew out, far away from Morris''s house, which can also avoid bringing other troubles to Morris''s house.


    "It''s done." Huang asked, clapping his hands, turned and walked back to the house. In this small village, which is not simple, no one came out to check the situation after the gunshot. This is still a big gap from Chinatown.


    "What happened?" Belle heard the news and came out of her room, but she didn''t run to Morris. Instead, she subconsciously went to Huang Wen and asked.


    "Well, it''s Gaston and one of his accomplices..." Huang asked for a moment. Thinking of what Belle said to herself before, he chose to tell the truth. "They came with guns to kill Morris and me..."


    "Ah!" Belle exclaimed and looked at Huang Wen before and after hurriedly. When she found that Huang Wen was not hurt, she was relieved. "Then? Where are they?"


    "I used a little trick to let them shoot each other. Now they are all dead..." Huang asked hesitantly, but he still told the truth.


    "Dead?" Belle suddenly widened her eyes, looked at Huang in disbelief, and then suddenly ran back to the room.


    "You shouldn''t tell her that she has no resistance to these things..." Morris sighed and shook his head.


    "Maybe, but I still don''t want to hide it from her..." Huang asked silently and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 119

    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the room fell into silence. After a long time, Huang Wen sat down cross legged again, inherited the skill of running special functions, and tempered his spiritual power.


    After all, Huang Wen''s divine power now basically comes from the blessing of the regenerative Dragon Seal. Without the regenerative Dragon Seal, Huang Wen''s divine power is only 1.2 points, which is far from the legendary internal power. Therefore, Huang Wen still chooses to cultivate divine power when the internal power progress is slow.


    However, the starting point of special function is still too low. The gambling saint has only 0.2 divine power, and the whole special function college is not even at this level. Therefore, the special function skills are not enough to see Huang Wen''s current state.


    "How? I think this child is much better than the prince!" when Huang asked that he was practicing martial arts, Morris was having some mysterious communication, "and Belle seems to like him..."


    "Of course, he is much better than the beast king, otherwise, I won''t let him take you away from the castle..." the mysterious man communicating with Morris was watching Huang and asked, "it''s strange that there seem to be many secrets on him, even I can''t see clearly..."


    "However, he has such a powerful spiritual power and carries out such useless exercise. Isn''t he lifting weights with a toothpick? If he can take Belle away from this place, I can give him a set of meditation skills. If not, let him spend his life here with Belle!"


    "You let him leave on his own? How is that possible?" Morris suddenly widened his eyes. "Here is the space-time magic you left. How can he get out?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t get out. Anyway, it''s cheap for him to stay here with Belle." the mysterious man dissipated with a smile.


    "It''s really a very interesting boy, super artificial intelligence? Has technology grown to this point?" Morris took a deep look at Huang Wen''s watch and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Huang Wen doesn''t know what happened in the dark, or his realm has not reached the level of being able to perceive this scene.


    In this way, one night passed. The next morning, a villager finally found Gaston and raffle who died. At this time, the whole village panicked. However, after a simple inspection, we found the truth that the two clashed and shot each other.


    So in order to end this unknown matter as soon as possible, although the villagers have not found out why the two inseparable people shoot at each other, they quickly buried Gaston and raffle.


    In Morris''s home, Belle didn''t go out of the door, and Huang Wen didn''t release his perception ability to explore what Belle was doing. After eating Morris''s breakfast, Huang Wen sighed helplessly in his heart.


    Originally, when I just came here and saw Belle, because Huang Wen had a good impression of belle itself, in addition to Gu Yi''s words before, Huang Wen subconsciously broke the emotional line between Belle and the beast prince. It is the so-called fair lady and gentleman''s love. Even such a short contact, Huang Wen was moved.


    However, feelings are much more complicated than Huang Wen imagined. At least, it can''t be understood by inexperienced people like him.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll leave first while it''s still early." Huang asked. After being silent for a long time, he stood up, took a deep breath and nodded at Morris.


    "Are you leaving now?" Morris looked at Huang in surprise and asked, "don''t you stay a few more days?"


    "No." Huang asked, shaking his head bitterly. "When Belle comes out to dinner, tell her goodbye for me. I hope she can forget the unpleasant things last night. Then, goodbye, Mr. Morris..."


    "Really gone?" Morris looked at Huang who went out of the door, scratched his head, and then shouted to Belle''s room, "if you don''t come out again, people will really go..."


    "Bang Dang!" the door of Belle''s room opened. Belle looked a little depressed and came out, looking at the direction outside the door.


    "Don''t you always want to go out and broaden your horizons? Isn''t it the best opportunity to be with the people you like?" Morris looked at Belle and asked with a smile, "is it because of what happened last night? Gaston and leford deserved to die..."


    "No, I thought a lot last night..." Belle shook her head and looked at Morris with some worry, "but I can''t trust you, Dad..."


    "This is not my fearless daughter!" Morris laughed. "In my impression, Belle, you have always been brave and fearless. Didn''t Huang praise you yesterday?"


    "The two most harmful people in the village have died. How can dad be anything? Besides, dad didn''t live so much without you? You can''t stay with dad all your life?"


    "But..." Belle''s eyes still hesitated.


    "Go and pursue the life you yearn for! If you don''t go again, people will really run away..." Morris smiled and shook his head. "Ride Philip and remember to let Philip come back!"


    "Bye, Dad, I''ll come back to see you!" Belle took a deep breath, hugged Morris, and ran out of the room.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll meet. Of course it''s not here." Morris looked at Belle''s back and shook his head with a smile. "And this boy, he asked me to say a good word for you. Wait for me..."


    "Sneeze!" Huang Wen, who was in a bad mood, suddenly sneezed. Then he heard a sound of horse hoofs. Huang Wen''s heart jumped and subconsciously turned back. Then he grinned like a fool.


    "What are you laughing at? If you don''t know how to take the initiative, can''t you solemnly invite me to travel around the world?" Belle jumped down from her horse and stared at Huang angrily.


    "Beautiful miss Belle, are you willing to accept my sincere invitation to leave here with me and travel around the world?" Huang asked, kneeling on one knee and sincerely inviting belle.


    "It''s almost the same, but if Philip wants to go back, shall we go by legs?" Belle''s mouth rose slightly, some proudly stared at Huang, put her hand in the palm of Huang''s hand, and looked back at Philip and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll perform a magic trick with you!" Huang asked. At this time, his heart beat faster and his palms began to sweat, but he pretended to be calm and tried to escape from the dream butterfly, "hold on to me..."


    Huang Wen and Belle''s body shape faintly turned into a light spot, and then suddenly stopped

 Chapter 120

    "What happened?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind. This was the first time that Mengdie''s escape failed. No, it should be the second time. But that time, it was the boundary of the universe.


    "What''s the matter?" Belle raised her head in some doubt, looked at Huang and asked, "what magic do you want to perform?"


    "Boss, as I said before, this is a time and space bound by magic. Boss, you only have the power of space and have no ability of time, so you can''t leave here." silly girl''s holographic projection emerged from her watch.


    "Ah! Huang asked, is this your magic? Is this a villain?" when Belle saw silly girl, her eyes lit up and looked straight at silly girl and refused to leave.


    "HMM... Belle, have you ever thought that the outside world may be more developed than you think?" Huang asked, organizing the language and asking.


    "I know. I''ve seen in the book that the outside world must be more developed than my backward village head!" Belle nodded naturally.


    "Maybe, it''s a little more developed than you think..." Huang asked, pointing to silly girl, "silly girl is the product of science and technology. Do you know science and technology?"


    "Technology?" a trace of doubt flashed in Belle''s eyes. The term was too strange to her, but soon Belle smiled, "this thing is very strange to me, but only if I don''t know, can I understand it?"


    "Well, I''ll teach you slowly." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and told silly girl, "silly girl, transmit strength!"


    "Yes, boss!" silly girl answered, and a stream of data poured into Huang Wen''s body. At this moment, Huang Wen instantly had silly girl''s strength and ability.


    "Time and space shuttle! Leave here time and space!" Huang Wen took Belle''s hand and flew out in Belle''s exclamation. The power of time and space magic appeared around to block it, but the next moment, Huang Wen and Belle left here directly.


    "Eh? I''m out of my sight?" Morris appeared where Huang Wen and Belle disappeared, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. "This super artificial intelligence can still give him powerful power? Is this also the product of technology and magic? Interesting!"


    "It seems that I guessed right. Well, a set of meditation skills has no other effect. It can only cultivate spiritual power. Give it to the boy!" a smiling female voice sounded, "however, there is no need to destroy this space and time. Just stay here and you should leave..."


    "Yes, I''ve lived here for nearly twenty years, and my bones are going to rust!" Morris nodded with emotion. "However, before leaving, I''d better warn this boy so that he won''t make Belle angry!"


    In a forest, Huang Wen appeared here with Belle. Huang Wen was here before and entered Belle''s time and space in a trance.


    "Where is this place? How did we get to the forest?" Belle looked at Huang curiously and asked, "we just flew up. How did you do it?"


    "This is the outside world." Huang Wen organized a language and briefly described the differences between the two worlds with Belle. "As for me, I just flew up to leave the world before you..."


    "Doesn''t that mean I can''t afford to go back?" Belle was stunned. "I can''t see my father?"


    "How could it be? Don''t be sad. You want to go back... Hiss!" Huang Wenzheng said. Suddenly he felt that the back of his head had been hit and collapsed. He couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Boy, if you dare to make my daughter angry again, you will have good fruit to eat! This is a meditation skill to exercise spiritual power. Don''t think about going back there. I''ve left. I''ll see you when I have time!" before Huang asked, Morris''s voice rang out in his ear, and then a text spread to his ear.


    "Belle, don''t be sad. Your father doesn''t seem to be simple..." Huang asked. He soon recovered and quickly comforted Belle first.


    "What?" Belle''s eyes were slightly red and looked at Huang in some confusion.


    "Just now your father contacted me through special means, told me not to make you angry, and passed me a meditation skill..." Huang asked about what had just happened.


    "How could this be possible?" Belle listened to Huang''s story, looked at Huang strangely and asked, "if my father had this ability, how could he be caught by wild animals? How could he be surrounded by wolves?"


    "Maybe it''s a test?" Huang asked, thinking of a possibility. "Moreover, I really don''t have to lie to you for this kind of thing..."


    "Is it true?" Belle still couldn''t believe it, but she also felt that Huang Wen really didn''t need to deceive her in this matter.


    "Well, I''ll bring you back when you want to come back!" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "Now, let me tell you about the world first. Shall we go to some developed countries to see the world first, or go to some backward places for a transition?"


    "Let''s make a transition first..." Belle thought after getting Huang Wen''s guarantee. "In this way, I can adapt faster and learn more things slowly from underdevelopment to development..."


    "Well, let''s go south from Spain to Africa. It''s a little behind Europe. It''s just time to go to Egypt..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, waved his hand, and a tree fell to the ground. Then Huang asked cut it into a flat board and fell to the ground.


    "God, how did you do it?" Belle''s eyes flashed a curious light, looked at Huang strangely and exclaimed.


    "Now, I''m going to start teaching you this. After all, the world is not safe, but you still need to have some self-protection ability..." Huang asked, sat down cross legged, motioned to belle to sit down like herself, helped Belle turn on her special function, and instantly passed on the meditation taught by Morris to herself to belle.


    "God, is this magic?" after a long time, Belle controlled a leaf to fly, with some excitement in her eyes.


    "Welcome to the outside world. It''s time for us to start." Huang asked, standing up with a smile and holding Belle''s hand. This time, he was no longer nervous and excited.


    Soon, they set out, headed south, crossed Spain and northwest Africa, and reached Egypt.


    "Compared with the places we pass by, it''s a little behind. Even apart from electrical appliances, it''s not much better than a small village..." Belle has gradually learned about the world during this time. She looked at some poor human beings around and whispered.

 Chapter 121

    "The development here has been very fast." Huang Wen looked at the surrounding environment and shook his head. Compared with Huang Wen''s memory, the environment for the awakening of the Apocalypse is much stronger. Yes, this time, Huang Wen came to know whether there will be apocalypse in this world and see if he can collect wool.


    Although the big boss of Apocalypse did not perform very well in the X-Men, and even became a teacher Tony who helped people change their shapes, it was also compared with the Phoenix girl.


    Without the power of the Phoenix, with Qin Ge Lei''s own power, one can count as one. No one in the X-Men and the brotherhood can really be the opponent of the apocalypse.


    After all, in the plot of the film, the Apocalypse is the first mutant. He will have countless mutant abilities. What is worth mentioning is that he can seize and give others mutant abilities, and also help mutants develop their own abilities.


    That is to say, the Apocalypse''s ambition is too great. Otherwise, like magneto, he will set up an alliance brotherhood and so on. There are simply not too many mutants to join.


    For those mutants with strong ability, the Apocalypse can make their ability stronger. For those mutants with weak ability and different appearance, who want to return to normal, the Apocalypse can seize their ability or make each other''s ability easier to control.


    "It''s a good hand, isn''t it? But if he wasn''t of this character, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have been betrayed by his original men..." Huang asked, frowning and thinking, "where is this guy lying?"


    "Huang asked, the barbecue and fried fish seem good. I want to try..." Belle saw the characteristic food of Egypt, a kebab and fried fish made of minced beef. She suddenly wanted to taste it.


    "OK." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, took Belle''s hand and walked over. By the way, he asked the snack vendor where there was a pyramid nearby.


    "I don''t know much about the pyramid, but there are consultations in the alley over there. They should know more..." the vendor shook his head and pointed to the alley not far away.


    Not long ago, Huang Wen walked into the alley with belle who was eating kebabs. What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that it was still a place specializing in tourism consultation and guidance, and there were several institutions competing.


    After being surrounded by a group of people and kept a distance by Huang Wen, Huang Wen casually chose one of the institutions, and the remaining institutions left directly, as if they had some agreement.


    "Do you know that there may be pyramids in some places that have not been found?" Huang asked straight to the point and said his needs.


    "I know a few!" the guides looked at each other and turned their eyes. One of the guides stood up and smiled at Huang, "but the cost is not low..."


    "The cost is not a problem, as long as you can really take me to find an undiscovered pyramid site..." Huang asked with a smile. "Of course, you don''t have to cheat me. I''m professional. As long as I get to the place, I can find out whether there is a pyramid. If there''s nothing, even the wreckage, I don''t pay!"


    "Don''t worry, at least there will be debris!" the guide also smiled, with a glimmer of greed in his eyes. "Let''s start now. We have a car and can take you..."


    "OK!" Huang asked, nodded and looked at Belle, "it''s hard for you to see the boring desert with me..."


    "We should prepare more food and water..." Belle smiled and shook her head, seriously calculating.


    "It''s all right, we all have it in the car, but we are professional..." the guide interrupted Belle with a smile, as if she couldn''t wait to make this money.


    "Well, let''s go!" Huang asked, pulling belle who was still ready to speak, smiled and shook her head, and followed the guide out.


    "It''s hard for you to sit in the convertible in the back. Of course, if this beautiful girl wants to sit in the front, we are willing!" the guide pointed to the pickup trucks in front of us and said with a smile.


    "I''m sitting with him, but do you really need so many people?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly and looked suspiciously at the guide and the three men around him.


    "Of course, the desert is not very calm. If there are fewer people, they are easy to be watched by dangerous elements!" the guide smiled and shook his head, walked into the co pilot, and the remaining three people also walked into the carriage, leaving only the convertible in the back.


    "It''s hard for you, but it shouldn''t take much time..." Huang asked apologetically, touching Belle''s hair.


    "It''s all right. Anyway, there''s a cushion, and we''ll just have a rest." Belle smiled and shook her head. She waved her hand vaguely. The cushion behind the convertible was straightened out, and the guides sitting in front didn''t see this scene.


    Soon, the pickup truck drove into the desert. Belle leaned her head on Huang Wen''s shoulder and seemed to enjoy the atmosphere. Huang Wen was much better than when she first met belle. At least she wouldn''t get goose bumps because Belle leaned on her shoulder.


    "Can they really lead us to the pyramid you''re looking for?" Belle''s voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, but only Huang Wen could hear it. "I always feel that they don''t look like good people..."


    "Then we''ll kill the people..." Huang asked with a smile. "Moreover, looking at the reaction of the guide, we should know some places where there may be pyramids. It''s a big deal. Let him tell the truth at that time."


    "HMM." after getting along for nearly a month, Belle has seen many villains in the world and understood Huang Wen''s behavior. She will not be affected as much as she knew the cause of Gaston''s death at the beginning.


    After a long time, when it was getting dark, the pickup stopped, and the four people stepped out of the car with a smile. They looked at Huang Wen and Belle ferociously, with greed on their faces.


    "Don''t you want to see the wreckage? There are countless wreckage around here, do you see it?" thought of looking at Huang asked with a mocking smile, "at that time, you will be with them, and this beautiful lady..."


    "I see, there are 131 wrecks. Did you make them?" Huang asked, sensing the surrounding situation, looking at the guide with a slightly cold face.


    "You!" the guide''s face changed, and he subconsciously wanted to turn and run away, while his companion had raised his pistol and aimed at Huang and Belle, "stop! Who are you?"

 Chapter 122

    "Well, me? I''m anubis, the God of death, because you''ve committed too many sins. I''m special to judge you!" Huang asked with a funny smile on his mouth. With a wave of his hand, all the guns in their hands and those in the car flew up.


    "Impossible! Anubis handed over the post of Pluto to to Osiris, and anubis will no longer exercise judgment!" the guide looked at the pistol selected in the air, swallowed his saliva in fear, but said something that surprised Huang Wen.


    "Eh? It seems that you really know something!" Huang Wen looked at the guide in surprise and waved his hand. The sand under the feet of the other three people was scattered under Huang Wen''s ability to control objects. In the continuous struggle of the three people, the three people were directly buried by the sand.


    This is the powerful place to control objects. As long as you have enough mental power, you have many super abilities to control different attributes at the same time.


    "Come, tell me, do you really know the undiscovered pyramid..." Huang asked, looking into the guide''s eyes and directly using his hypnotic ability.


    "I''ve really heard of several undiscovered pyramids, but they are all urban legends, and I''m not sure..." the guide said with godless eyes. "After all, the cost of excavating a pyramid is too high, and often the gains outweigh the losses. Therefore, fewer people have been excavating over the years, and only some tourists want to see the pyramid."


    "Think about the pyramids you know." Huang asked and Belle understood that those tourists were murdered for money and died in the hands of these people. Not only the money but also the people were gone.


    Therefore, Huang Wen has no burden on killing such people. After reading several suspected pyramid sites in the guide''s mind, Huang Wen also buried the guide in the sand and buried them with his companions for the innocent passengers who died in their hands.


    "Let''s go. Just in time, let''s drive this pickup truck." Huang Wen used his cold ice and fire palm. Ice and fire intertwined in the air, and then turned into a mass of water. Under Huang Wen''s ability to control objects, the water washed the whole pickup truck and washed away the odor left by the original guides and others.


    I have to say that although Huang Wen''s strength has not made much progress during this period, and his divine power has only been increased by 0.3 points, Huang Wen is more and more handy in the use of his various abilities.


    Not long after, Huang Wen washed out the whole pickup truck, took belle to the pickup truck and went to the place where the pyramid was suspected in the guide''s mind.


    This is the first time Belle took Huang Wen''s car, so she looked a little excited at first, but not long after the scenery outside the window remained the same, Belle finally began to meditate a little bored.


    Huang Wen drove a pickup truck and looked for three places suspected of pyramid ruins, but when Huang Wen came to the last place known by the guide, Huang Wen''s eyes lit up.


    Huang Wen''s perceptive power can clearly feel that there is a strong existence deep underground, and silly Niu also gave the conclusion that the other party''s strength is far higher than Huang Wen after scanning the deep underground, and even an important message.


    The life body below has the meaning of faintly waking up! The Apocalypse is waking up!


    "Boom!" just as Huang Wen was thinking about how to set some obstacles for the Apocalypse to see if he could complete the task, Huang Wen''s perception was shocked, which changed Huang Wen''s face, because he realized that the Apocalypse had awakened at this time, and his spiritual power had begun to recover.


    "Ah!" Belle''s face was a little white, and she was also affected by the spiritual power of the apocalypse.


    "Wait for me here!" Huang Wen''s eyes coagulated and directly used the escape of Mengdie to take belle to the underground base. He was worried that the recovery of the Apocalypse would hurt belle.


    "Be careful!" Belle looked at Huang and asked, "come back safely..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll just try. If I can''t, I''ll run!" Huang asked, grinning, gave Belle a reassuring look, and then turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "Silly girl, Huang Wen won''t have an accident?" Belle has been to the underground base, or when they meditate and practice every night, Huang Wen will take her to the underground base.


    "Don''t worry, with the boss''s ability, even if he is defeated, the other party can''t trap him." silly girl, who has upgraded the underground base several times, smiled and shook her head, making Belle a little relieved.


    When Huang Wen returned to the pyramid where the Apocalypse was located again, he was keenly aware that the consciousness of the Apocalypse was becoming more and more awake, just as people were waking up.


    "System, release the task to prevent the apocalypse from waking up!" Huang asked. After thinking a little, he released the task to the system.


    "Generating task: prevent apocalypse from waking up and reward legendary props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Legendary props?!" Huang asked his eyes. You know, the last legendary props lucky draw, but he won the magic mobile phone silly girl. I don''t know what good things will be this time. However, Huang asked to recover quickly. The most important thing at present is to complete the task first.


    "Silly girl, continue to transmit strength!" Huang asked, taking a deep breath and sitting cross legged.


    "Yes, boss!" silly girl''s voice sounded, and a stream of data poured into Huang Wen''s body. Silly girl''s power was blessed on Huang Wen.


    At the next moment, Huang Wen opened King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu, and then transformed all his power into spiritual power, entering the depths of the earth.


    However, Huang Wen did not mean to confront the apocalypse. That would not stop the apocalypse from waking up, but directly wake him up. The task at that time would not be as simple as it is now.


    At this time, Huang Wen is compiling a dreamland with spiritual power. After the awakening of an apocalypse, the whole world is a mutant. They welcome the rule of the apocalypse and submit to the dreamland of the apocalypse, which is exactly what the Apocalypse wants most.


    Therefore, the apocalypse, which was already in a daze, once again had his dream, just like returning to sleep, and the Apocalypse slept very sweet.


    "Ding! Task: stop the apocalypse from waking up, and reward the legendary props for a lucky draw!" the prompt tone of the system let Huang Wen know that the Apocalypse fell asleep again.


    "Hoo!" on the ground, Huang Wen vomited a long, tired breath, and his face was very pale. If it weren''t for the integration of King Kong and divine skills, plus silly girl and regenerative dragon chapter, Huang Wen had just failed.


    It is much more difficult than Huang Wen imagined to construct a fantasy and trap a goal stronger than himself. It also makes Huang Wen understand how difficult Charles, who can trap the power of the Phoenix, is.

 Chapter 123

    "However, the Apocalypse is finally done. I just don''t know when he will wake up from the illusion..." Huang asked, sensing the situation deep underground, and couldn''t help muttering, "it should be able to delay for a period of time, but it''s still difficult to trap him completely."


    "After all, I don''t know much about the mutant and the apocalypse. There are still various defects in the dreamland I constructed. Once the Apocalypse finds these defects, it will gradually wake up. However, I hope he can wake up later!"


    Huang Wen took a deep breath, but didn''t get up in a hurry. After all, his current state is not very good. He wants to recover and go back to the underground base. Belle is worried about his complexion.


    Not long ago, Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a light. This time, in order to make up the illusion for the apocalypse, he used all his means. For Huang Wen, he not only completed a task, but also the most important thing is that Huang Wen exercised his spiritual power in this illusion, and his divine power increased by 0.1 points again.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. When she reappeared, she was already in the underground base. When Belle saw Huang Wen coming back, her eyes lit up and hurried to Huang Wen''s side to check whether Huang Wen was injured.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. Suddenly he thought of something. He took out the regenerated Dragon Seal sucked into his chest. Huang asked took it down, and the necklace placed in the system space was reinstalled on the regenerated Dragon Seal.


    At this time, the regenerative dragon chapter has no great effect on Huang Wen except the ability of immortality. Before the golden body is broken, the divine skill of King Kong is not bad. It can also resist various levels of power, and the power blessing of the regenerative dragon chapter is not as good as silly girl.


    What''s more, Huang Wen found that he has been carrying a regenerated Dragon Seal. Although the safety is guaranteed, there are too many forces that do not belong to him, which will inevitably lead to dependence, which is very unfavorable to his growth.


    In particular, Huang Wen noticed that his spiritual strength had improved a little under the blessing of the new meditation method, but his physical strength had not made progress. The reason was that after he got the regenerative dragon chapter, various physical exercise methods had become ineffective for himself.


    The most important point is that when the Apocalypse was just revived, Huang Wen was acutely aware that Belle''s spiritual power had also been hurt. In order to avoid this kind of thing, Belle had any accidents. It is more appropriate to use the regenerated Dragon Seal for belle.


    "What is this?" Belle asked, looking at the regenerative dragon chapter in Huang''s hand with some doubts.


    "This is called the regenerative Dragon Seal, which can increase the physical and spiritual strength, and most importantly, it can make the people wearing it immune to death!" Huang asked with a smile and explained, "so you should take good care of it, and you''d better control it with spiritual strength. Come on, I''ll bring it to you..."


    "Don''t!" Belle quickly avoided, looked at Huang with some worry and asked, "I''m more relieved to wear such powerful props on you. After all, you will encounter much more dangers than me..."


    "But I have many more means!" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "Besides, I have King Kong not bad magic skills, but also silly girls. They are much more powerful than regenerative dragon seals. With them, I don''t need this regenerative Dragon Seal..."


    "Moreover, I can rest assured that this regenerative dragon seal is worn on you, lest we encounter the situation of the Apocalypse just now and accidentally hurt you. Come on, I''ll put it on you!"


    Huang Wen walked up to Belle and put the regenerative Dragon Seal on Belle''s neck. At this moment, Belle felt another powerful force integrated into her body. She could clearly feel that her body and spirit were becoming stronger.


    "Task panel." Huang asked to turn out the character panel to see how much strength he still has without the blessing of external forces.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 116 points."


    "Gas: 101 points."


    "God: 1.6 points."


    "Spirit: 1286 points, silly girl transmission strength + 4500 points."


    "Now, that''s my real strength!" Huang asked. Looking at his character panel at this time, he felt some emotion in his heart. Before, he had been confused by the blessing power in the regeneration dragon chapter. He almost forgot that except that his internal power broke through the legend, his physical and spiritual strength could only be regarded as medium among the extraordinary.


    "It''s a little difficult to improve your strength, but you can slowly improve your strength with meditation. As for energy, it''s the most troublesome. Vajra''s not bad. The divine power is not a traditional external skill, and it''s not very great for the improvement of normal physical quality. So it can only stimulate your body with some folk prescriptions in Bai zhantang''s memory..."


    Right here, Huang Wen was thinking of ways to improve. When Belle closed her eyes and became familiar with her power, Gu Yi''s spirit body was suspended here at the mysterious boundary of the dimension. Beside her, there was a spirit body, which turned out to be Morris.


    "Isaac, are you going back?" Gu Yi asked softly with a faint smile on his face.


    "My energy has been scattered for nearly 20 years, and it''s time to go back." Morris, or Isaac, nodded with a smile and looked in the direction of the underground base, "originally she wanted to create a paradise and let Belle have a good home, but she didn''t expect that now she has another choice. In other words, the badge also contains the power of other dimensions..."


    "I don''t know which dimension it comes from, and I can''t even deduce when it appeared here and how it appeared in Huang Wen''s hands." Gu Yi frowned, "however, there is no will on the badge, only the blessing of spirit and physical strength, and the power to ensure the immortality of body and spirit..."


    "So, the boy has a little conscience and knows how to protect belle." Isaac looked at Huang and asked Belle, "how can this situation be that you don''t know the origin?"


    "There are also some, the most strange thing is that there are two guys with the same ability, the same name, similar shape and even the same nickname. Although their ability is strong and weak, they should have been one person, but I can''t understand why they became two people..." Gu Yi sighed lightly, "There are still too many secrets I can''t know!"


    "So, it''s hard for you. This last barrier should be guarded by you." Isaac nodded at Gu Yi and said with a smile.


    "Your battle is no easier than here. After all, you are facing different dimensions..." Gu Yi shook his head. "However, I will also go when my successor appears."

 Chapter 124

    "Oh? Have you found your true successor?" Isaac raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Yi suspiciously. "Are you satisfied with those students of Kama Taj? You know, no one can be the position of supreme mage..."


    "He is not my student yet, even he is just an ordinary person now, but the long river of his fate has been doomed. He is the top genius in this field and will be the best one among us!" Gu Yi''s expression is extremely firm, as if he has seen something.


    "Also, outsiders, you may not be able to see their timeline clearly, but you know the people in your line best." Isaac nodded clearly. "However, I have seen your excellent disciples now. They are not so... Well, unlike you, they regard guarding this dimension as their faith and mission."


    "But some things have long been doomed, so they are also doomed not to become the supreme mage..." Gu Yi''s eyes were not surprised. She naturally knew these things long ago.


    "Well, I should go too." Isaac smiled at Gu, and finally looked at Huang and asked her direction. "This boy and my daughter, if you have distracted time, please take care of it..."


    "No problem, I still have a few years. Remember to say hello to her for me." Gu Yi smiled and nodded. After Isaac''s spirit body disappeared, her spirit body also disappeared here.


    No one knows what happened at the boundary of the dimension. Huang Wen looked at belle who was familiar with the power of the regenerative dragon chapter, and then opened his own lucky draw. Huang Wen didn''t forget that he now had a lucky draw for rank props and a lucky draw for legendary props. This is a perfect cushion combination.


    "System, get the stage prop raffle and legendary prop raffle." Huang asked quickly received two raffles, "open the stage prop raffle."


    "Miso!" a white light that made Huang Wen completely uninterested flashed, and the stage prop lottery opened.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the stage props and handsome bike (the handsome bike from Huang Shihu, the king of kings, who hurt thousands of girls'' hearts is actually an ordinary bike.)"


    "OK, it''s also a means of transportation!" Huang Wen shrugged. He didn''t report any hope for the stage prop lottery. In the stage lottery, only the character lottery can have a look. After all, a little makes a lot, which can also make Huang Wen''s spirit a little stronger.


    "It''s a little stronger than that solar flashlight, but it''s also limited. It''s not worth any money to put it outside. Should it be regarded as a successful pad? System, open the legendary prop lottery."


    The sound of "miso!" symbolized the blue light of the legendary lottery. Huang Wen took a deep breath and looked straight into the blue light.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the legendary prop, Najie (from the film and television series of breaking the sky. After system integration and optimization, this Najie is condensed, which is equivalent to a real world and can store creatures.)"


    "Special note: the space size of Najie is closely related to the divine power. The stronger the divine power, the larger the space, which is 100 times the cubic size of the divine power."


    "Space equipment? Or is it a small world? But what''s the use of this thing for me now?" Huang asked. Looking at the reward drawn out by the legendary props this time, some chicken ribs muttered.


    "After all, I now have an underground base and a dream butterfly escape. What really needs to be put away and put in the secret room of the underground base is easy. What''s the use of this storage space?"


    "Moreover, 100 times the cubic size of divine power, with my current divine power, that is 160 cubic meters, isn''t that a small space with a length, width and height of more than 5 meters? What''s enough space for?"


    "Ding!" was in the heart of Huang asked silently, make complaints about the system, the system rarely issued a voice, "congratulations on the host, has successfully opened the 20 raffle, the system is upgrading new functions."


    "20 sweepstakes?" Huang asked suddenly in a trance, and then thought about it carefully. Ye man, swallow tailed suit, gun fighting, Bai zhantang, slow motion glasses, steamed stuffed bun thunder, hammer, folding stool, umbrella, gambler, fighting spirit and wings, regeneration Dragon Seal, King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu, escape of dreambutterflies, cold ice and fire palm, honest bean paste bag, flashlight, magic mobile phone, handsome bicycle and Najie, Together, there are really 20 lucky draws.


    It is undeniable that there are quite a few of these lucky draws. Huang Wen basically doesn''t use or uses less, but the most commonly used abilities or props also give Huang Wen considerable help, such as the escape of Mengdie, the special function of gambling saint, and the current magic mobile phone silly girl.


    "I don''t know what new functions will be upgraded this time? Is it to expand business? Include foreign film and television dramas? Or directly start with novels?" Huang asked. Looking at the upgraded system, he couldn''t help thinking.


    "Ding! Since the host has completed a sufficient number of sweepstakes, all future prop sweepstakes will change." just as Huang asked for thinking, the prompt tone of the system sounded again.


    "There will be choices in the prop lottery. First, carry out the normal prop lottery as before, and second, copy the previously drawn props, skills or characters, but only at the same level..."


    "Lying trough!" Huang asked. Before the system finished, she couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, which made Belle, who was accurately controlling the screws, turn her head and look at Huang asked.


    "There are no restrictions on copying props and skills, but the copied characters cannot be used on the same person again. The system will condense into character ability packs for the host to use at will."


    "This!" Huang Wen''s dream was suddenly dashed. When he heard the words of the system, he was ready to draw some stage props, select dozens of Ye Wen and bless him. As long as Huang Wen blessed enough, his energy would not easily break through the legend?


    Moreover, further, get some extraordinary props and draw more than a dozen white exhibition halls. He asked Huang, is it different from Wuhu?


    "In other words, this is basically a means for me to cultivate my power?" Huang asked, shaking his head with some regret and understanding, "this is also the waste utilization of the stage prop lottery..."


    Not to mention, if each of the students who have helped Yongchun martial arts school for several times can get a yeman character ability package, the strength of Yongchun martial arts school students will be even stronger than the agents trained by some mysterious organizations.

 Chapter 125

    "What are you doing?" Belle came over suspiciously, looked up and down, and asked Huang, "how do you feel that your mood fluctuates greatly?"


    "Can you feel it?" Huang asked, looking at Belle in surprise, and then smiled. "It seems that you can master the power in the regeneration dragon chapter very quickly..."


    At this time, Belle with the blessing of the regenerative dragon chapter, whether it is the energy representing physical quality or the divine power representing spiritual power, is higher than Huang Wen without the blessing of silly girl. However, Belle''s own foundation is low, and Huang Wen is surprised to be able to master power so quickly.


    "I didn''t master this power. Obviously, I just took a gentle hand, but I would use a lot of power, which is really too difficult to control..." Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly and her mouth pursed with some dissatisfaction. "However, the special function can be mastered faster, which is much better than the control of physical strength."


    "It''s all right. Take your time. I''ll help you exercise when you find a chance." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Hate, ignore you!" Belle''s pretty face turned red and suddenly turned and ran away.


    "??" Huang asked, standing there, his head was a little confused, and the corners of his mouth twitched subconsciously.


    At the same time, the famous Dead businessman embarked on his transformation and went to the Middle East to sell his nameless Jericho missile. As expected, he was kidnapped after being attacked.


    After experiencing some pain, Tony Stark woke up as if he had just escaped from the boundary between life and death, and subconsciously pulled out the tube inserted in his nose.


    "Where is this? What is this?" Tony Stark found that his chest was connected with something on one side by wires. Tony Stark''s face changed and hurried to check it.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t move." yinsen''s voice came from one side, which stunned Tony Stark, but his bones were full of stubbornness. He tore off his bandage and wanted to know what happened.


    After a while, Tony Stark looked at the metal ring on his chest and gasped. He couldn''t believe what was happening now and everything around him, as if he were dreaming.


    "What did you do to me?" Tony Stark looked at his chest, took a deep breath, and looked at yinsen in front of him.


    "What did I do? I saved your life. I took out some shrapnel as much as I could, but there are still residues. They are moving towards the heart..." yinsen glanced at Tony Stark, took out a small bottle and threw it over. There are some shrapnel in it. "Do you want to see? Here is a souvenir, have a look..."


    "What''s this?" Tony Stark asked, glancing at the little bottle and the metal ring on his chest.


    "This is an electromagnet, powered by the car battery, which can prevent shrapnel from entering your heart." yinsen explained softly.


    "What''s this place?" Tony Stark asked, looking around at the dark and closed environment.


    Before yinsen could answer, the iron door suddenly opened and a group of terrorists rushed in, holding the weapons produced by Tony Stark company and telling him where it was.


    The leader asked Tony Stark to build the previously sold Jericho missiles. Tony Stark angrily refused him, and then suffered drowning abuse. Finally, with the help and persuasion of yinsen, Tony Stark decided to save himself first.


    Tony Stark''s kidnapping was soon reported by the news. As the most famous rich, Playboy and arms dealer in the whole country, the whole American people immediately paid attention to it.


    "Boss, Tony Stark, who you asked me to pay attention to before, has been kidnapped..." Huang Wen, who also stimulated his body with ice and fire in the underground base, received the news of silly girl.


    "Oh? The curtain has opened!" Huang asked, opening his eyes and thinking of the beginning of Marvel''s movie universe. "Send a message to Reese and Jack that Tony Stark has been kidnapped by nearby terrorist forces. When he comes back, he will close the weapons department and let Jack''s family prepare early..."


    "But you don''t have to fight too hard with Tony Stark, because Tony Stark will rise again with his company. Let Jack and Reese watch!"


    Huang Wen also knows how to short Stark''s way to earn the first pot of gold through Marvel novels, but he is not familiar with the specific operation inside. Therefore, he might as well communicate with his allies and let them operate. Anyway, in the end, Huang Wen should have no less money.


    "What he said is true?" mark Sherman stood up after receiving the news from Jack. Tony Stark was one of the important sources of military weapons. Tony Stark had an accident. Colonel Roddy who lost Tony Stark was still the man of their air force. Even mark Sherman felt a little pressure.


    However, mark Sherman hesitated after hearing the information from Jack, because if Tony Stark really closed the weapons department, it would not be so valuable to the military.


    "Now that Jack has invested, his strength is worth our investment, especially the tuxedo he gave Jack. Although it is impossible to study, it also shows that there is nothing wrong with the previous investment..." mark Sherman narrowed his eyes and thought, and soon made a decision.


    "Tell Roddy to add three more armed helicopters to find Tony Stark''s position. If Tony Stark is rescued, no matter what decision he makes, our military... No, our air force and the Sherman family will give him the greatest support!"


    "In addition, contact other weapon manufacturers to talk about the future cooperation between the air force and their weapons..."


    "Yes, sir!" the adjutant quickly took the order and passed it on.


    "Jingle bell!" just then, mark Sherman''s phone rang. Mark Sherman frowned. When he picked up the phone, it was a strange number.


    "Hello?" mark Sherman answered the phone. He wanted to know who could get his phone number.


    "Mark, this is Nick Frey." Nick Frey''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Oh?" mark Sherman raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "who am I talking about? It''s the famous director Nick. No wonder he can get my phone..."


    "I know that Huang Wen has a connection with your Sherman family. Huang Wen''s ability to blink should be able to save Tony Stark!" Nick Frey said in a deep voice. "People were lost by your air force, and your air force should bear the main responsibility!"

 Chapter 126

    "It''s not your turn to blame me for this matter, director Nick!" mark Sherman said with a sneer. "As for these things, our air force will deal with them. It''s not hard for you to bother. You don''t only have the information of Tony Stark family, but I also know it. Moreover, believe me, I value him more than you..."


    Mark Sherman hung up the phone decisively, but he didn''t expect that the crafty Nick Frey on the other side put down the phone and smiled.


    "At this moment, the cooperative relationship between the Sherman family and Huang Wen has been explored, and the military can step up its search for Tony Stark. It can be said that it is killing two birds with one stone!" Nick Frey thought in his heart.


    "After all, Natasha can''t be exposed. She''s already integrated into the hot pot shop, and integrating into the hot pot shop is equivalent to integrating into Yongchun martial arts school. Just wait for Huang Wen to come back, and you can slowly get more information..."


    At the same time, in a building in New York, Kim has officially transformed, or has officially forged his new identity, because with the help of Huang Wen, his competitor is only Mr. negative of the demon gang.


    However, with the death of Mr. negative''s sworn enemy hammer, Mr. negative seems to have begun to transform slowly, and even gradually gave up most of his business in the dark and became a philanthropist building a homeless shelter.


    Therefore, Kim has completely controlled the underground world of New York. Of course, he has not mastered every street and corner. He only needs to become the leader and coordinate the whole underground world, and then use this as a weight to move towards the real high-level.


    "This is an opportunity!" King hardly hesitated after receiving the news from lisfisk. "As long as this wave of operation is successful, we will have a lot of money. In addition, if stark company withdraws from the weapons manufacturing industry, we may be able to enter the field. Weapons businessmen? It seems good..."


    "James Wesley, you go and deal with the matter about stark company. By the way, ask someone to find some small arms manufacturers and find a way to acquire their companies and re integrate them. At least the scale can''t be small, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t seize this opportunity!"


    "Yes, boss!" James Wesley responded respectfully, then went down and started the operation.


    "Huang Wen, what''s the matter with you?" in the underground base, Belle finally mastered the spiritual power in the regenerative dragon chapter, but found that half of Huang Wen''s body was burning with fire, and the other side was faintly covered with frost. Belle ran to Huang Wen in some anxiety and shouted.


    "It''s all right, I''m practicing!" Huang Wen opened his eyes, and the flame and frost dissipated, but it was faintly visible that Huang Wen''s body had suffered some damage.


    Originally, the ice and fire of the cold ice and fire palm will not cause damage to Huang Wen, but anyway, the cold ice and fire palm has another feature, that is, Huang Wen has absolute control over the ice and fire of the cold ice and fire palm.


    Therefore, after the superposition of the two characteristics, Huang Wen can control the cold ice and fire and hone his body. Although this will cause damage to his body, as long as Huang Wen operates his internal power and stimulates flesh and blood, and Huang Wen''s original recovery ability beyond ordinary people, this injury can recover soon.


    "What kind of skill is this? Is it too dangerous?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, and she was about to untie the regenerated Dragon Seal. "Come on, put it on and quickly recover the injury..."


    "No, put it on. I just practiced in vain." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and standing up, "I can exercise only by slowly recovering myself. Don''t worry, I''m fine..."


    "Have you mastered the spiritual power in the regeneration dragon chapter? Then wait for me to have a rest, and we can continue our plan to travel around the world. By the way, find an opportunity to see if it can help you strengthen your body and combat ability, so that you can master the physical power given to you by the regeneration dragon competition as soon as possible."


    Huang asked, of course, to see if he could find an opportunity to complete a rank task and exchange a Ye man task package for belle.


    "Are you really all right?" Belle asked with some worry, looking at Huang who still had traces of cold ice and fire palm on her body. "Don''t worry about traveling around the world. Wait until you recover..."


    "OK." Huang asked, a little helpless and dark. He smiled a tangled smile, sat down again and began to slowly recover his injury.


    One day later, Huang Wen opened her eyes and found Belle still sitting there looking at herself worried. When she saw that she opened her eyes, Belle was relieved.


    "Why have you been sitting here without eating?" Huang asked. He got up, hugged Belle and asked in a low voice.


    In the underground base, Huang Wen purchased some ingredients and the intelligent kitchen robot made by silly girl. The food tastes good. Huang Wen entered the intelligent era ahead of time.


    "No, I don''t have any appetite." Belle smiled, shook her head and regained her vitality. "Let''s go and continue south?"


    "OK! Let''s go!" Huang asked, spoiled and smiled, turned into a light spot with Belle and disappeared into the underground base.


    Three months later, Huang Wen took Belle all over Africa and didn''t find wakanda. Then they went all over Europe and were walking through the no man''s land in North Asia. On the other side, Tony Stark, wearing mark 1, rushed out of the terrorist''s basement with endless hatred.


    Tony Stark felt a little sad at this time, because in order to attract terrorists and buy enough time for him, yinsen died in front of him, which was not only beyond Tony Stark''s plan, but also yinsen''s own desired destination to reunite with the dead family.


    Tony Stark killed most of the terrorists around him and set fire to the guns and ammunition from the stark group. During the explosion, Tony Stark controlled mark one to fly, or it was more appropriate to jump up, because mark one lost power and fell heavily to the ground in mid air.


    That is, mark one is big enough and strong enough, otherwise Tony Stark''s fall will be choking.


    Just as Tony Stark came out of the damaged mark 1, a helicopter sounded nearby. The explosion attracted Colonel Roddy''s attention. After all, they patrolled more frequently after adding three helicopters.


    So far, Tony Stark has been saved, but after these three months, Tony Stark has been completely different from himself

 Chapter 127

    Soon, the news of Tony Stark''s rescue spread all over the United States. It can be said that the whole of New York and even most of the United States are paying attention here, especially the air force base and Jinhe group. They are waiting for a result, a result they already know but want to see.


    Tony Stark was helped down by Colonel Roddy from the plane. The medical staff who had been ready for a long time pushed the nursing bed. Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated and whispered, "I don''t need this. Let them go away!"


    Colonel Roddy implicitly waved his hand to the medical staff. The medical staff walked away with great interest. Colonel Roddy also lowered his voice: "Tony, remember, no matter what decision you make, I, the air force and the Sherman family will support you!"


    "If you knew my next decision, you might not say that," Tony Stark shook his head, not taking Colonel Roddy''s words to heart.


    "No, that''s what the Sherman family means. They want your friendship. No matter what you do, they will support you!" Colonel Roddy repeated mark Sherman''s orders again.


    "Oh?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and quickly put this sentence behind him, because he knew what he meant to the American military. In Tony Stark''s view, these words were just making friends with himself and comforting himself.


    "Your eyes are red. Are you crying for your boss who has been missing for a long time?" Tony Stark asked seriously in front of peper with red eyes but a happy smile.


    "These are tears of joy. I hate looking for another job..." Piper refused to admit.


    "Well, the holiday is over." Tony Stark nodded and got into the car.


    "Where are we going, sir?" said Harpy, the bodyguard and driver, with a smile.


    "Harpy, please take him to the hospital..." Piper said first.


    "No!" Tony Stark refused decisively.


    "Tony, you must go to the hospital and let the doctor see the situation..." peper advised.


    "Nothing has to be done. I''ve been imprisoned for three months. Now I just want to do two things. I want a cheeseburger and the other..." Tony Stark looked at peper seriously and said.


    "That''s impossible!" peper thought Tony Stark wanted to release the flame that hadn''t been released for three months, and resolutely refused him. Are you kidding? How can he do such a thing when he was just kidnapped back?


    "It''s not what you think. I''m going to hold a press conference." Tony Stark raised his eyebrows. "But now drive to a cheeseburger."


    At the press conference, Tony Stark sat on the ground a little tired, took out the next hamburger from his pocket, ate it, and waved to the reporters in front of him. Although he was tired, his eyes were shining. He had completely strengthened his determination.


    "Hello, Ms. pepper, I''m agent Phil Colson of the homeland strategic defense attack and logistics support Bureau..." Colson came to pepper, handed out a business card and whispered.


    "Oh, your name is really long, but the Ministry of defense, FBI and CIA have all looked for us..." Pepper raised his eyebrow, took his business card and looked at it.


    "I know that we are solving this problem. We are an independent department. We need Mr. stark to give us a briefing on his escape details..." Colson smiled kindly.


    "I''ll arrange it, will you?" Piper replied very officially.


    "Thank you." Colson smiled quietly and walked away to see Tony Stark''s speech.


    "Can everyone sit down so that I don''t have to be so formal..." Tony Stark bit his hamburger and smiled at the reporters in front of him.


    Reporters have never seen such an interview, but they thought that he was Tony Stark who had just been kidnapped. Finally, everyone sat down for the big news this time. Most importantly, obadaiya with a smile on one side has taken the lead in sitting next to Tony Stark.


    But soon, obadya''s smile disappeared, because Tony Stark said something that solidified the atmosphere of the whole press conference.


    "I found that the weapons I made, the weapons that should have protected us, were killing our young compatriots, but I enjoyed all this with peace of mind and didn''t undertake any obligation..." Tony Stark looked around at everyone and said with his eyes moving.


    "Mr. stark, what the hell happened there?" a reporter raised his hand first.


    "I''ve experienced a lot, and I found that I want to contribute more to the world, not just to make some explosive weapons..." Tony Stark stood up and said something that suddenly changed obadya''s face. "That''s why I want to close the weapons manufacturing department of stark international from now on!"


    "Wow!" the whole press conference was in an uproar. Obadya quickly stood up and wanted to make up for and correct what happened, but Tony Stark didn''t intend to give him this opportunity. He directly got up and walked through the reporters who wanted to ask questions,.


    "Will they support me now?" Tony Stark whispered as he passed Colonel Roddy.


    "They will." Colonel Roddy''s answer surprised Tony Stark, but he still didn''t believe it and left here soon.


    Obadya wanted to make up for something after Tony Stark left, but unfortunately, the reporters have recorded everything and reported it.


    The ready Jinhe group and the Sherman family have also started to take action. For the Sherman family, although Tony Stark will continue to invest in him after he closes the weapons manufacturing department, how can he make money in vain?


    "Jack, your teacher, you should pay more attention, you know?" mark Sherman even called Jack again and charged Jack. Today Tony Stark''s behavior was pointed out in advance by Huang Wen, which also made mark Sherman pay more attention to Huang Wen, a deep and unpredictable investment object.


    At this time, Huang Wen and BEI''ER are still in the no man''s land of North Asia. It is vast and sparsely populated, but there is a unique scenery of nature, which makes Huang Wen and BEI''ER slow down.


    "Hmm?" Belle e, who just appeared in the open space with Huang Wen using the escape of dreambutterflies, subconsciously looked at the place where they had just been.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang asked, looking at Belle with some doubts, because there''s nothing around that should surprise belle.

 Chapter 128

    "Someone, where we just stayed, someone passed by, and that person seemed to be flying..." Belle''s mind at this time was not only under the blessing of the regeneration dragon chapter, but also above Huang Wen, so Belle noticed what Huang Wen didn''t notice.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked with a frozen look. It''s vast and sparsely populated here. There was no one to stop talking. Now Belle noticed that someone was flying, it''s not easy!


    "Silly girl! Transmit!" Huang Wen cautiously integrated into silly girl''s strength. His energy and spirit became stronger again. At this moment, Huang Wen also noticed that there was a man flying here in the distance.


    "Don''t worry, let''s see who it is." Huang Wen holds Belle''s hand and signals Belle not to be nervous. In the past three months, Huang Wen has tried his best. In Belle''s slightly strange eyes, he has completed some FanJie tasks and won the chance to draw FanJie props, and Belle has received the Ye Wen character bag taught by Huang Wen, Slowly mastered the body power given by the regeneration dragon chapter.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Huang Wen fulfilled his wish to complete a rank character lottery and won the character bag of the first-line day of the Baji boxing master of the north school. This not only improved Huang Wen''s energy, but also made Haoke a Baji boxing master!


    "Shua!" just as Huang Wen held Belle''s hand, a residual shadow appeared over them. A man with long hair in a wide robe appeared here, and his eyes looked at Huang Wen and belle.


    "Mutants? No, it shouldn''t be. You don''t have the smell of those mutants..." the long haired man frowned, seemed to be asking questions, and seemed to be talking to himself. "Originally, I was closed, but those incompetent men couldn''t even make money, and woke me up!"


    "However, just as I was about to close the door again, I suddenly felt an energy fluctuation, so I chased it out. Unexpectedly, I could see the trace of people in this sparsely populated place..."


    "??" Huang asked. Listening to the long haired man''s self talk, his forehead was full of question marks. He didn''t ask anything. Why did the other party start to talk endlessly?


    "No, I didn''t seem to ask you anything," Huang asked. Finally, he couldn''t help interrupting the long haired man.


    "Well, there''s no way. If you''ve been closed for many years and haven''t seen anyone or talked to people face to face, you''ll look like this. You understand." the long haired man spread his hand with a smile and said softly.


    "Hmm?" when the long haired man stood up, Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly coagulated, because he saw ten rings on the long haired man''s ten fingers, which made him think of a person, or let Huang Wen know the identity of the long haired man in front of him!


    Mandalin! Leader of Shijie sect! In the past, he cooperated with obadya to kidnap Tony Stark terrorist organization, which is the people of the Ten Commandments gang. In the future, this organization will continue to work hard with Tony Stark and even destroy Tony Stark''s seaside apartment.


    Of course, Huang Wen was able to remember this role because of various historical reasons, which made Huang Wen subconsciously dislike this role, but Huang Wen didn''t expect that there was Mandalin in the world and appeared so early.


    "Eh? You seem to know me?" Mandolin keenly noticed the change in Huang Wen''s expression and looked at Huang in surprise. "I haven''t appeared for some years. Do you know me, or have you explained with my men? Do you think it''s because of you that my men failed this time?"


    "I said, your brain hole is a little too big? Is it because the nervous patient has a wide range of thinking?" Huang asked, and then shook his head, looked at Mandalin and said, "or did you shut up too long and break your brain?"


    "Hey, you''re still the first person who dares to talk to me like this in so many years!" Mandolin sneered at the speech. "And you dare to talk to me like this on the premise that you know my identity, but it''s just right. I came out to see where the capable person dared to fly over my head..."


    "Boy, and that girl, now you have two choices. First, surrender to me and become the thug of my Shijie gang. Second, die!"


    "You''re too overbearing, aren''t you? We didn''t fly over your head, and you''re going to kill us?" Belle stared at Mandalin angrily.


    "What''s the difference? You''re disturbing me. If you didn''t have extraordinary abilities, you now have only the second way to choose!" Mandolin sneered.


    "System, release the task, let Mandalin know that the times have changed!" Huang asked with a sneer and released a new task to the system.


    "Generating task: Sir, times have changed. Defeat Mandalin, reward legendary skills once, kill Mandalin and reward legendary figures once. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept!" Huang Wen''s eyes shone. He stared at Mandalin like a hunter who saw his prey.


    "It seems that you are going to choose to resist..." Mandalin was stunned when he saw Huang''s eyes, and then he laughed. "It seems that although you have heard my name, you don''t know my strength. For young people like you, I am God!"


    "Pa!" as soon as Mandalin''s voice fell, his body suddenly stiffened. It was Huang Wen who used his acupoints across the air. However, unlike magneto, Mandalin recovered almost instantly.


    "I''m wrong. You''re a martial artist. I didn''t expect that there are other martial artists passed down in the world!" Mandalin looked at Huang with the same eyes and asked, "acupoint pointing? Unfortunately, my internal power is a little stronger than you. Soon, your acupoint pointing martial arts will be mine!"


    Mandalin''s left thumb moved slightly, and Huang Wen immediately felt his body sink, but the next moment, Huang Wen instantly used the magic power of King Kong, and the whole person rose to the sky.


    "Hmm?" Mandalin didn''t think that the ring with strong gravity made by his left thumb failed. He quickly changed the attack, pointed his index finger to Huang and asked, and a flame ray blasted to Huang.


    "Boom!" yelled Huang Wen. The power of the flame in the cold fire palm hit out and directly bombed the flame ray. If Huang Wen''s internal power was not as good as Mandalin just now, Huang Wen, who opened the King Kong not bad divine skill, can press Mandalin with internal force under the condition of the unity of spirit and spirit!


    It was put on the shelves in the early morning of this Saturday and on the fifth watch of that day. I hope the book lovers who are still chasing books can give more support!

 Chapter 129

    After the fire of the cold ice fire palm bombed the flame rays, the castration continued to blast at Mandalin. Mandalin''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He didn''t expect that he underestimated Huang Wen. The other party''s martial arts were so powerful that he even broke his two rings.


    In a hurry, Mandalin had to use the power of the third ring on his left hand, which contains the power of lightning storm and can stimulate the current. After Mandalin used the power of the third ring, a bolt of lightning collided with the flame and finally resisted the flame.


    However, Mandalin resisted the flame, but did not stop Huang Wen. Huang Wen opened the state of King Kong''s not bad divine skill at this time. The whole person can be described as unstoppable. He punched Mandalin directly in the head.


    "Bang!" Mandolin stretched out his arm to block Huang Wen''s fist, but King Kong didn''t break the powerful and heavy fist of divine skill. How could Mandolin easily block it?


    With the sound of "click!" Mandalin felt a sharp pain in his arm, as if the bone inside had been broken. Theoretically, Mandalin could not use this arm for a short time, but Mandalin was not an ordinary person.


    Mandalin''s internal power surged and protected his arm. Then he retreated violently and wanted to leave the battlefield. He knew that he was probably not the opponent of Huang Wen.


    However, Huang asked, how can this fat sheep who can achieve the legend lottery be easily let go? So Huang Wen''s figure flashed. With his mental strength and traceless lightness skill, he pushed his body forward at the same time. He immediately caught up with Mandalin, and even grabbed Mandalin''s intact left hand, ready to waste Mandalin''s hand.


    But what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Mandalin''s abandoned right hand could still be used, and even the five rings on his right hand released great power.


    For a time, the highly toxic air, the powerful shock wave and the whirlwind formed by the high-speed rotation of the air, a cutting laser blasted at Huang Wen at the same time.


    Of course, Huang Wen, who opened King Kong''s not bad magic, has a strong immunity to these forces, not to mention that these forces are not as good as his own.


    However, the ability of Mandalin''s fifth ring on his right hand made Huang Wen wonder how to parry. At this time, Huang Wen suddenly fell into a dark position after hard resisting poison gas, shock wave, hurricane and laser. In this dark position, Huang Wen could not see, hear, or even perceive.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen had just grabbed Mandalin''s left hand. Huang Wen made a sudden effort and pinched Mandalin''s fingers.


    What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Mandalin''s arm suddenly became smaller, or shrunk a circle. Huang Wen only had time to grasp a ring, and Mandalin broke free, and the surrounding dark position didn''t disappear.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body disappeared in the dark position, and even the light spot did not appear. Huang Wen directly appeared next to belle.


    "What about that guy?" Huang asked. Looking around, he didn''t find Mandalin''s body. He only saw a dark position in the air, and it was shrinking.


    "Just when you caught him, you two suddenly became the black air. I was about to rush over and saw the guy run out, and then disappear in a moment, just like a blink..." Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned and whispered, "then you came out, but I felt around and didn''t find his position."


    "That guy can blink? It''s unscientific. If he can blink, why didn''t he catch up with us in the first place? Instead, he wanted to fly over?" a trace of doubt flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Well, his blink is a little different from your dream butterfly escape. It seems that a light beam wrapped him first and then he disappeared!" Belle thought carefully and gave the answer.


    "Light beam? Is it the ability of transmission?" Huang asked, scratching his head. A trace of discontent flashed in his eyes. He was run away by Mandalin. It was really a little uncomfortable. After all, this was Huang''s first chance to draw legends. No matter who he drew, it was a qualitative change for Huang who had only internal power to leap into the legend at this time!


    "Belle, let''s look around and see if we can find him!" Huang asked, glancing at a ring he had taken from Mandalin and discussing with Belle.


    "OK." Belle didn''t ask the reason. She nodded directly and flew up with Huang Wen. She explored everything around with her thoughts. Of course, the key point was the way they came. After all, Mandalin also said just now. He caught up with Huang Wen and Belle when he noticed the movement between Huang Wen and belle.


    At the same time, in a secret base in the no man''s land of North Asia, or in a repaired alien spacecraft, Mandalin came out of a beam of light with a pale face and anger in his eyes.


    "I''m out of my sight! That boy is definitely not just an ordinary martial artist!" Mandolin said in a low voice, clenching his teeth. "He has strong internal power and spiritual power. More importantly, after he opened the golden body martial arts, he can ignore everything!"


    "And he took away one of my rings, which is really hateful! I will repay this revenge. However, before that, I''d better take care of my injury. The boy wasted my hands. I remember..."


    "Hmm? No! When I went after those two guys, they were waiting for me in situ. In addition, the boy can ignore my mind control ability. He must be able to perceive the surrounding situation and turn on the shielding mode!"


    "Hum!" as Mandalin''s voice fell, a barrier formed by the integration of magic and technology appeared around his ship. With the opening of this barrier, Mandalin breathed a sigh of relief, his eyes flashed hate, slowly closed his eyes, sat down and began his healing.


    Huang Wen and Belle searched for a long time until Huang Wen received the prompt sound of the system, which was quite helpless.


    "Ding! Mission: Sir, times have changed. Defeat Mandalin has been completed. Reward legendary skills once."


    "Alas!" Huang asked with a sigh of helplessness. He knew that this legendary draw could not be completed.


    Although the legendary skills lottery is already the highest level lottery Huang Wen has won now, however, there is no harm without comparison. What could have won the legendary skills lottery has now become the legendary skills lottery. How can Huang Wen not regret?

 Chapter 130

    "What''s the matter?" Belle looked at Huang with some doubts. She didn''t quite understand why Huang asked with a regretful look on her face. "We shouldn''t come back to this place, so we shouldn''t meet the man just now?"


    "But this is also a kind of hidden worry! This man''s strength is not weak. If I don''t have a silly girl attached to me, I''m not his opponent..." Huang asked, shaking his head and his eyes flickered slightly. "If he keeps his injury and comes to seek revenge, it''s still some trouble."


    "Belle, you may not know that he is the leader of a powerful gang. His strength is all over many places, so he has to guard against it!"


    "Let''s find it again?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly. She also understood Mandalin''s difficulties, so she asked.


    "No, he''s already hiding." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and then laughing. "It''s not a big problem. The soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. If he really dares to come to our trouble, it''s his death date!"


    "Well, I believe you!" Belle''s eyebrows stretched, smiled and nodded.


    "Come on, let''s continue our journey, no matter what the bad scenery is!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, took Belle''s hand and continued to travel around the world. At the same time, he also opened this task reward.


    "System, receive task reward and open legendary skill lottery!"


    The sound of "miso!" flashed a legendary blue light, which made Huang Wen cheer up in an instant.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the legendary skill, the space gun (derived from the ability to kill devils at a distance of 800 miles in the Anti Japanese God drama. After system optimization and forced explanation, it has been transformed into a space combat skill. You can use your mind to release an invisible perceptual Eagle, which will find the enemy you want to attack, and then you can attack through the perceptual eagle in the air!)"


    "Special note: due to the limitation of your original ability, you can only attack the enemy by remote means."


    "Special note 2: the enemy found by the perceptual eagle, you can''t directly blink in front of him with the escape of dreambutterfly."


    "What strange ability is this?" Huang asked. At this time, his head was full of small question marks. "Eagle of perception? Is this opening eagle''s eye? No, it''s not opening eagle''s eye. It''s locking the enemy..."


    "However, it''s too weak to lock the enemy? I can only attack by remote means. I can''t blink directly in front of him? What''s the use? Eh? Wait!"


    Huang Wen suddenly thought of Mandalin just now. The old boy hid and Huang Wen couldn''t find him. Isn''t this space gun a good means to deal with him?


    "Maybe I can kill him!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind and issued a task to the system again. "The system, release the task and kill Mandalin. No, in order to prevent the old boy from having other means, it''s better to defeat Mandalin..."


    "Generating task: defeat Mandalin again, award legendary props, kill Mandalin, award legendary figures, accept?"


    "Eh? How do I feel like I can collect more wool twice?" Huang asked. Suddenly, he found a blind spot. If he directly killed Mandalin, he could only win one legendary lucky draw. But if he continuously released tasks to Mandalin and then completed the previous one, wouldn''t he be able to continuously win the legendary lucky draw?


    "Accept!" Huang asked happily, accepted the task, and then began to use the skill called space gun to release the perceptual eagle.


    Sure enough, this perceptual eagle does have something unique. After Huang Wen released it, even he could not find its position through his eyes and perception. He could only communicate with the perceptual Eagle by virtue of the connection between himself and the perceptual eagle.


    In the alien spaceship at this time, Mandalin is healing. Around the spaceship, there is a barrier formed by the integration of magic and technology, so that Mandalin doesn''t have to worry about being discovered by Huang Wen, but he will never think that a perceptual Eagle flew into the spaceship.


    "Shua!" with a sound, the eagle of perception shot a flame and went straight to Mandalin. To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s long-range attack means are really few. In addition to hitting acupoints in the air and cold ice fire palm, there is only useless gun fighting.


    Therefore, Huang Wen still uses his more familiar cold ice and fire palm to attack, and Huang Wen mainly wants to see the effect. Will his attack work on Mandalin.


    "Boom!" the unsuspecting Mandalin was immediately hit by the fire. He was not only hit hard, but also burned his clothes.


    At the next moment, a stream of gas was ejected from the spaceship, which looked cold and different. When the gas gushed to Mandalin, the flame on his body went out in an instant.


    "Fire extinguisher? Or a fire extinguisher containing magic and strange power? Is it so advanced?" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind, and then the cold ice and fire palm transformed, and ice cones stabbed Mandalin in the direction.


    Unfortunately, Huang Wen''s attack did not take effect this time, because there was an energy barrier to protect Mandalin and help him block ice cones.


    "Damn it, it''s the boy''s martial arts. How did he find it? Scan the inside of the ship!" Mandalin felt a tingling all over his body. Just after the flame hit, he could barely carry it, but the continuous burning of the flame caused severe trauma to the surface of his body.


    But now, without knowing where Huang asked, Mandalin couldn''t heal at all, even if he was surrounded by a powerful barrier to protect him.


    "Well, fortunately, I didn''t release the task of directly killing the old boy, but he really has a back hand!" Huang asked. Looking at the energy barrier like water and fire, he made some difficulties for a time, because at this time, he only hurt Mandalin and should not have defeated him.


    "By the way! Who said I had only three remote means?" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of something. As soon as his eyes brightened, he took an apple out of the ring, bit it, and then threw it into the alien spacecraft through the eagle of perception.


    Yes, since he got the ring, Huang Wen filled his ring with fruit and turned it into an exclusive Arsenal.


    Next, Huang Wen took a bite of the fruit, threw it out, and then disappeared. In Belle''s eyes, the behavior was really strange. Looking at the spacecraft full of bitten fruit, Mandalin, who didn''t find Huang Wen, also had doubts in his eyes.


    "What is this? Is it disgusting because he knows he can''t hurt me?" Mandalin subconsciously flashed an idea, but soon he didn''t think so.

 Chapter 131

    "Art is explosion!" Huang asked. After the eagle of perception threw out all the fruits in Najie, an idea flashed through his mind. He thought of the power of the last explosion. "In other words, he won''t directly kill him?"


    "Forget it, if you blow up, you''ll be blown up. Although it''s a pity to lose a legendary prop lottery, I''ve been waiting for the legendary character lottery for too long... Explosion!"


    "Boom!" was a sound that Mandalin couldn''t think of. The fruit scattered in the alien spacecraft would explode one day. You know, Mandalin saw with his own eyes that every fruit was bitten. How could the eaten fruit explode? This is a problem that Mandalin can''t understand in his life.


    With that loud noise, the whole alien spacecraft trembled. It has to be said that the alien black technology is really powerful. It is worthy of being a spacecraft with the coexistence of science and technology and magic. Even in the face of such an explosion, the spacecraft still carried it down.


    However, the energy barrier guarding Mandalin was not so tenacious. When the explosion reached the peak, the energy barrier broke directly, and the nine rings in Mandalin''s hands flashed with great power, like completing the final power explosion.


    What broke out was not only the nine rings, but also all of Mandalin''s internal power, but even so, Mandalin''s arms would be destroyed directly in the explosion, together with the nine rings, and his body was blown out and seriously injured.


    "Start the escape function, start the rescue function..." Mandolin issued two orders before he was unconscious. After these two orders were issued, the alien spacecraft originally hidden underground suddenly started and disappeared in place, while the perceptual Eagle stayed in place without pursuing.


    "Ding! Task: defeat Mandalin again and complete it. Reward legendary props for a lucky draw."


    "Did he really run away? Can the perceptual Eagle only look for it once? After the enemy ran away, he had to look for it again?" Huang asked, frowning. Then he used the perceptual Eagle again to find Mandalin''s whereabouts, but unfortunately, this time, even the perceptual Eagle couldn''t find Mandalin''s position.


    "Where has he gone? Even the eagle of perception can''t find his place. Is it difficult? He has gone to outer space? Well, it seems not impossible. The old boy has an alien spaceship. This is a proper black technology, otherwise he won''t resist the explosion of so many steamed stuffed bun mines and be safe..."


    "It''s a pity that all the fruits in Najie were thrown away and didn''t directly kill him. Alas, it seems that I''m destined to miss this legendary draw!"


    "Huang asked, what did you just do?" Belle felt around and didn''t find any abnormalities, nor did she find the fruits that Huang asked to throw out. Her big eyes looked at Huang asked suspiciously.


    "I just thought of a way to deal with that guy, but I didn''t think that the guy had other means and was run away by him!" Huang asked, shaking his head with some regret and then laughing, "but it doesn''t matter. His arms have been blown up by me and people have been seriously injured. He shouldn''t be able to lift any big waves!"


    What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that the alien spaceship did fly to outer space and land on Venus. Among the spaceships, Mandalin had passed out of consciousness, but a green light shone on Mandalin as if he was recovering. At the same time, muscle fibers and other tissues were being generated at the destroyed arms of Mandalin, but the arms looked ferocious after they were formed, It doesn''t seem to be a human arm.


    "By the way, silly girl, scan this ring in my hand!" Huang asked. Suddenly, he thought of something and took out the ring robbed from Mandalin from the ring, which is also the only surviving ring among the ten rings.


    "OK, boss!" silly girl answered, and then began to scan the ring, "Boss, this ring contains the power of science and technology and magic. It energizes itself by absorbing all kinds of natural energy around and magical substances in the sub space, and then condenses into a lightning storm. The energy contained in it is equivalent to the standard of legend mentioned by the boss..."


    "Legendary rings? So, this is also a legendary prop?" Huang asked, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes and muttered, "unfortunately, the remaining nine rings have been destroyed, otherwise I would have ten legendary props at once... Right!"


    "System, get the task reward and open the legendary prop lottery!"


    With the sound of "miso", a legendary blue light flashed, and then a small bunch of fruit appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the legendary prop, blood Bodhi (from the Fengyun series of film and television dramas. After system optimization, a sufficient amount of Kirin blood is integrated into it, making it a sacred healing object. At the same time, it can comprehensively strengthen the essence, Qi and spirit without any side effects)"


    "Special note: Taking the first blood Bodhi can increase 20 years of hard work skill, 500 points of energy, 50 points of strength and 5 points of divine power. Eating the second one can only increase half of the same skill, that is, 250 points of energy, 25 points of strength and 2.5 points of divine power. Eating the third time can reduce the power by half again, and a person can only increase the power three times."


    "In other words, if I eat three blood Bodhi, I can increase 875 points of energy, and at the same time, I can also increase 8.75 points of divine power and 87.5 points of strength..." Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up. This time, the legendary prop lucky draw can actually help me.


    You know, Huang Wen''s spirit and spirit have been uncoordinated for a long time. All along, Huang Wen has strong strength and weak energy and divine power. Even Huang Wen has no intention of relaxing in his three months around the world, and has used various means to temper his body, but the effect is not very good.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s energy is still at 208 points, and his divine power has only reached 2.6 points under the exercise of meditation. Now, an opportunity for all-round improvement is placed in front of Huang Wen. It can even be said that this blood Bodhi lucky draw, except for no skills, is stronger than the extraordinary figure lucky draw in the white exhibition hall, which is comparable to the legendary figure lucky draw!


    "My spirit and spirit are going to break through the legend!" Huang Wen took a deep breath and counted the number on the string of blood Bodhi. "Seven blood Bodhi? Well, it can comprehensively strengthen me and Belle, and even one more. Well, just at this time, I can teach Belle my internal power..."


    "Go, Belle, give you a surprise!" Huang asked. In a good mood, he took Belle and disappeared into the underground base.

 Chapter 132

    In the underground base, Huang Wen began to teach belle to cultivate internal power, and then prepared to refine blood Bodhi with Belle to increase her strength. On the other hand, in New York City, an undercurrent began to flow, especially about the storm of stark industry.


    It turned out that after Tony Stark closed the weapons department and created a new ark reaction furnace, he focused on the follow-up battle armor such as Mark 2. When the battle armor was completed, Tony Stark, who remembered yinsen and his dead family, officially incarnated as iron man and went to the Middle East to fight terrorists.


    However, Tony Stark learned from the reporter who had a one night stand with him that stark industry was still selling arms, and the number was not small, so Tony Stark asked pepper to help him investigate the truth of arms trafficking.


    At this time, obadaiya received the wreckage of Mark 1 made by Tony Stark found by the Shijie gang. When he saw mark 1, obadaiya''s heart gushed out something called ambition.


    Obadya ordered his scientists to study armor and try to make an ark reaction furnace. Unfortunately, his scientists had no big problem repairing armor, but it was more difficult to make an ark reaction furnace of Tony Stark''s same type than going to heaven.


    When obadya didn''t make any progress and was very impatient, peper had sneaked into stark industry and began to investigate the sale of weapons. What peper didn''t expect was that she accidentally found out that obadya was the mastermind of kidnapping Tony Stark.


    Peper quickly began to copy the relevant evidence, but what peper didn''t expect was that obadaiya came in at this time. Peper, who was a little flustered, pretended to be calm and covered the USB flash disk with the newspaper, chatted with obadaiya, and then took the newspaper and USB flash disk in his hand with a smile and was ready to leave.


    "Is this today''s newspaper?" obadya vaguely noticed something wrong, looked at peper and asked, "can you give it to me? I like to play Scrabble..."


    "Sure." peper held the USB flash drive in his hand, hid it perfectly, handed the newspaper to obadya, and then walked out quickly.


    "Hum!" obadaiya threw the newspaper on the table, but saw the picture on the computer screen. Obadaiya knew that he had been exposed, so he hurried out to catch peper.


    But at this time, peper had been taken away by Colson, who had been waiting here for a long time and wanted to get the details of Tony Stark''s escape.


    "That''s no wonder me!" obadya, who was troubled by many things, flashed a cold light in his eyes and made a decision in his heart.


    "Jingle bell!" in Tony Stark''s villa, the phone rang. Tony Stark connected the phone, and peper''s voice came from it: "be careful of obadaia..."


    "Hum!" it''s a pity that peper''s phone is too slow. Obadya has paralyzed Tony Stark with a metal Paralyzer.


    "Relax, Tony, when I asked them to kill you, I was worried about losing a chicken that can lay golden eggs..." obadya put Tony Stark on the sofa and took the ark reaction furnace from Tony Stark''s chest in his unbelievable, sad and confused eyes.


    "However, you are still destined to lay this last golden egg. It''s so beautiful. From now on, every generation of weapons will use it. Under my control, I really hope you can see my armor. It''s not as conservative as yours..."


    "It''s too bad that you brought pepper in. I wanted her to live..." obadya installed the ark reactor, smiled and left the villa, leaving the paralyzed Tony Stark waiting for the passage of life.


    "Obadya is going to Kill Tony? I''ll get to his house right away!" Colonel Roddy''s eyes were frozen and hurried to Tony Stark''s house. At the same time, he called Mark Sherman.


    "Chief of staff, obadya is going to murder Tony Stark. There may be something wrong, so I''ll report it!"


    "Tony Stark... I see!" mark Sherman''s eyes moved, nodded and called Jack. "Son, Tony Stark is in danger. You can take someone to stark industry to rescue a wave and see what happened in an instant..."


    "OK." Jack is not in the branch at this time. After all, it''s evening. After work, he runs to the hot pot restaurant to have dinner with Zhong Qiang.


    "What happened?" risfisk asked, looking at Jack standing up.


    "Well, there''s a little trouble. Tony Stark, who is in the limelight recently, made it..." Jack raised his watch and asked with a smile, "how''s it going? You''re going to have a look together?"


    "Of course!" Zhong Qiang and risfisk laughed. In the past three months, their relationship has improved by leaps and bounds. The main reason is that they all have tuxedos. In addition, their mentality is a little floating, so the three of them formed a team and became righteous policemen in the dark.


    If Huang asks about this matter, he really doesn''t know what to say. Jack, the youngest existing branch director, should be a vigilante. What''s the matter with risfisk, the young master of the largest underground gang in New York? Are you really not afraid to hit your own industry?


    In this way, Jack drove to stark industry with risfisk and Zhong Qiang. Three people laughed and laughed all the way. They didn''t take this action seriously. At the same time, peper also took Colson and other five agents to stark industry to catch obadya, but what was waiting for them was the iron overlord driven by obadya.


    The guns of Colson and others can''t play any role for the iron overlord at all. If obadya didn''t want to kill peper and drive the iron overlord to chase peper, Colson and others would have died at the feet of the iron overlord.


    "Sleeping trough! This thing seems to be more dangerous than we thought!" Zhong Qiang subconsciously uttered a foul word when he looked at the giant iron overlord who rushed out of stark industry.


    "Be careful, I''ve called for additional staff and pay attention to protect yourself!" Jack''s eyes coagulated, clicked twice on his watch, took out his pistol and shouted at peper, "madam, we''re the police. Come to us..."


    "The guy in the way!" obadaiya glared at Jack and the three, and the machine gun on his wrist fired at them.


    "Da Da!"


    Unfortunately, the three of Jack put on a tuxedo at the same time, stopped the bullet, and fired back.

 Chapter 133

    "Boo! Boo! Boo!" a series of shots rang out, and the bullets hit the iron overlord''s armor in obadaia, but they could not cause any injury to the iron overlord, just as the iron overlord''s machine gun hurt countless tuxedos.


    Soon, the iron overlord ran out of bullets first. However, obadya didn''t mean to launch heavy weapons such as powerful missiles, because his attention had been attracted by Jack''s tuxedo.


    The sudden appearance of the tuxedo just now is seen by obadaiya. This is a product of high technology, which has directly attracted obadaiya''s attention. A bulletproof tuxedo is simply not too attractive for many senior people!


    "Police? When did the police have such equipment?" an idea flashed through obadya''s mind, but he soon came back to his mind. "Mind him! Kill them first, take off this tuxedo, and let the scientists under them study it at that time. They can''t study the ark reaction furnace or a dress?"


    "The bullets are going to be finished. This guy is almost invulnerable!" Zhong Qiang shouted at the iron overlord getting closer and closer. "Jack, do you have any more lethal weapons there?"


    "You think I''m a special force? A weapon with greater lethality? Just a bullet in a magazine. Be careful, my branch is not too far from here, and should be able to catch up..." Jack glared at Zhong Qiang angrily.


    "Get out of the way!" at this moment, risfisk shouted, then threw a grenade and fell at the foot of the iron overlord.


    "Boom!" the iron overlord''s body was blasted back several steps and nearly fell to the ground, but the iron overlord''s surface was not too damaged. It can be seen that the iron overlord''s materials are indeed a little luxurious!


    "Lying trough, Reese, when did you hide a bomb? That''s so handsome." Zhong Qiang looked at the smoke raised by the explosion and said with a smile on his face. Suddenly, Zhong Qiang''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously used the lightness skill he had practiced for a long time.


    This is the fastest time Zhong Qiang ran. Although Zhong Qiang contacted the introduction of lightness skills under the supervision of Huang Wen, he has never really practiced it, but now he feels he can practice it


    Zhong Qiang''s body turned into a remnant, pushed reesfiesk out, and was hit by the iron overlord''s fist.


    With the sound of "bang!" Zhong Qiang''s body flew high. Even with the unloading force of the tuxedo, Zhong Qiang was still badly hurt by this punch.


    "Alarm clock!"


    "Zhong Qiang!"


    Zhong Qiang, who was floating in the air, felt that everything seemed to slow down. He heard risfisk and Jack shouting in surprise and anger. At the same time, he also regretted why he didn''t use more snacks when Huang asked. If he had already practiced lightness skills, he wouldn''t have been hit by this punch.


    "Bang!" Zhong Qiang fell heavily to the ground, and iron overlord didn''t intend to let Zhong Qiang go. In iron overlord''s opinion, there are three tuxedos anyway. Kill one and get one first.


    "Stan!" just then, another mecha appeared in the sky. It was iron man Tony Stark. When he saw iron overlord fighting against Zhong Qiang, he subconsciously shouted. That''s what made iron overlord stop and turn his head to Tony Stark.


    "You didn''t die?" a trace of surprise flashed in obadaiya''s eyes. At this time, he had forgotten Zhong Qiang who fell to the ground, as if Tony Stark had his own ridicule skills, subconsciously attracted obadaiya''s hatred.


    "Peper, you''re fine, stay away from here!" Tony Stark drove mark 3 to the iron overlord driven by obadya. There are not only the wounded, but also peper here. Tony Stark doesn''t want to fight here.


    "Bang!" the iron bully was hit by Tony Stark, and mark 3 flew out and landed heavily on the road, causing a series of traffic accidents.


    On the side of stark industry, risfisk and Jack hurried to Zhong Qiang and looked at Zhong Qiang who spilled a lot of blood from the corners of his mouth and dyed his tuxedo red. They were at a loss for the first time and stood in place with red eyes.


    "Teacher!"


    "Contact the teacher quickly!"


    But soon, the two people reacted at the same time. At this time, I''m afraid only Huang Wen can save Zhong Qiang''s life. They hurried to contact Huang Wen through their watch.


    However, Huang Wen knew about Zhong Qiang''s accident earlier than when they contacted him. At that time, Huang Wen had refined three blood Bodhi. While waiting for belle to refine blood Bodhi, he looked at his character panel.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 1083 points."


    "Qi: 189 points."


    "God: 11.4 points."


    "Spirit: 4113 points, silly girl transmission strength + 4500 points."


    "Well, all my energy and spirit have broken through the legendary realm, and my strength is close to the additional strength of silly girl. Now I am the real legendary strong......" Huang asked, looking at his character panel, feeling his strength and nodding with satisfaction.


    "Boss! According to your previous order, Zhong Qiang''s life is in danger. He is located in stark industry and needs treatment urgently!" that is, at this time, silly girl detected that Zhong Qiang in the subroutine was seriously damaged and informed Huang Wen in time.


    "What''s wrong with Xiaoqiang?!" Huang asked, his eyes suddenly shrunk, and the whole person was stunned, but he quickly recovered with strong spiritual strength. He didn''t even have time to explain to Belle, so he directly turned into a light spot and disappeared in situ.


    However, Huang Wen has traveled more than half the world, but has not been to stark industry. Therefore, Huang Wen can only come to Chinatown first, and then quickly find the location of stark industry with the power of perception. This is the escape of dreambutterfly to stark industry. At this time, Jack and risfisk have just contacted him.


    "Teacher!" seeing the sudden appearance of Huang, Jack and risfisk seem to have found the backbone and can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "The regenerative dragon seal is in Belle..." Huang asked subconsciously to take the regenerative Dragon Seal. Only then did he realize that the regenerative Dragon Seal was no longer on him, but Huang asked quickly thought of something, "by the way, blood Bodhi! Healing holy thing!"


    Huang Wen quickly took out the last remaining blood Bodhi and stuffed it into Zhong Qiang''s mouth. Then he pushed the blood Bodhi into Zhong Qiang''s body with his mind.


    After the blood Bodhi was eaten by Zhong Qiang, Zhong Qiang''s complexion improved instantly. The main reason is not only that the blood Bodhi is a healing medicine, but also because the blood Bodhi increases Zhong Qiang''s physical strength and Zhong Qiang''s own recovery ability.

 Chapter 134

    "Xiaoqiang is a blessing in disguise. Add 500 points to his energy and spirit respectively. Xiaoqiang is not weak at the extraordinary level..." Huang asked. Looking at Zhong Qiang whose face is slowly improving, he was relieved. "However, this blood Bodhi can''t be wasted. Take the opportunity to help Xiaoqiang open special functions and internal power!"


    "Ask brother..." Zhong Qiang quickly opened his eyes. He felt that his body was full of endless power, which Zhong Qiang could not imagine before. Therefore, Zhong Qiang had a strong fighting spirit in his heart at this time. He wanted to find the iron overlord again!


    "Sit down!" Huang asked. Seeing Zhong Qiang''s eyes, he knew what the boy was going to do. Huang asked angrily and stared at Zhong Qiang. "With this strength, you dare to expand. If you die, how can I tell Uncle Zhong? Close your eyes and pass on your martial arts while your body is still getting stronger..."


    "Ah!" Huang asked directly. His strength and divine power gushed out at the same time. While guiding Zhong Qiang to enlighten his special function, he helped Zhong Qiang build a foundation with internal force. Therefore, Zhong Qiang screamed in two different feelings.


    Jack and risfisk looked at Zhong Qiang, and a trace of envy flashed in their eyes. They didn''t have to think about it. What Huang asked Zhong Qiang to eat just now is definitely a good thing. Otherwise, Zhong Qiang couldn''t get up directly from the dying edge, and even shout so loudly and full of confidence.


    "What''s the situation?" a trace of confusion flashed in peper''s eyes. She saw that Huang asked suddenly appeared, and then ate something for a dying man, and the man recovered. The impact of this scene on peper was no less than when she saw the giant iron overlord.


    "Ms. pepper, be careful..." at this time, Colson ran out of some broken stark industry. When he saw Huang asked, Colson''s face was a little unnatural.


    Colson had been in contact with Huang Wen before. In Colson''s speculation, Huang Wen was just the person who Kim pushed out, so Colson didn''t pay attention to Huang Wen at all. As a result, because of Huang Wen, he would almost be transferred to the north pole to raise penguins, if Tony Stark hadn''t been kidnapped suddenly.


    "Stabilize your realm and get familiar with your strength. I''ll avenge you!" soon after, Huang Wen stood up and said to Jack and risfisk, "watch him and don''t let anyone near..."


    "Teacher, the people from our branch have come and are maintaining the order on site!" Jack nodded and walked to Zhong Qiang. "It''s the big armor, and the small armor saved Zhong Qiang''s life..."


    "The people of our company have also come. They are evacuating the crowd and preventing them from passing something they shouldn''t pass." risfisk also walked next to Zhong Qiang and looked at Huang Wen and whispered.


    "Well, I see, war a? I''d like to see how hard it is!" Huang asked, flashing a cold light in his eyes and driving his body to fly with his mind.


    "System, release the task, solve the iron overlord!" Huang Wen, flying in mid air, released a new task to the system.


    "Generating task: solve iron overlord and reward extraordinary props. Draw a lottery. Do you accept it?"


    "Extraordinary props..." Huang asked. He couldn''t help but curl his lips. Some were not very satisfied. The extraordinary props lottery was really embarrassing. It''s a waste to copy extraordinary characters or skills. After all, the extraordinary props lottery may also produce good things.


    But if you can''t produce good things and use some props that contain extraordinary power but can''t be used at all, it''s better to copy extraordinary characters or skills.


    "Boom!" as Huang Wen was still struggling, the explosion in front attracted Huang Wen''s attention.


    It turned out that the iron overlord has been fighting with the iron man for a long time, and the energy in the iron man armor is almost exhausted. In terms of strength, the small iron man armor is obviously not the opponent of the iron overlord. You know, the iron overlord is a armor about the same size as the anti hawk armor, and can crush the mark 3 at this time in terms of strength.


    Therefore, the fight between iron man and iron overlord was suppressed in the whole process. There was no problem at all. In particular, there were too many vehicles and pedestrians around, which made iron man feel tied up. Finally, iron overlord put him into a bus and ate a rocket launcher.


    However, the quality of Mark III at this time is also good. After all, it also uses the titanium alloy used by the blazing Angel strategic satellite, and its defense ability is still OK. Otherwise, it can''t withstand so many attacks from the iron overlord.


    "Hiss!" the iron man who was blown out by the explosion flew up in mid air, and the whole armor looked a little embarrassed.


    "Yes, you upgraded your armor, but I also improved it!" the iron overlord sneered. He started something similar to a rocket launcher under his feet, and even flew up and rushed to the iron man.


    "I hope he didn''t upgrade his armor and solve the problem of ice..." Tony Stark took a deep breath and made a decision in his heart, "Jarvis, fly to the highest point!"


    "Sir, there is only 15% energy, and the probability of arrival is..." Jarvis subconsciously reminded.


    "I''ll do it myself and do what I say!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice.


    "Sir..." Jarvis shouted suddenly.


    "I said, do as I told you..." Tony Stark frowned and ordered again.


    "Bang!" but this time, Tony Stark''s voice didn''t fall, and there was a loud noise under him. Tony Stark subconsciously looked down and saw that the iron overlord fell to the ground, and there was another figure between him and the iron overlord.


    "Sir, that''s what I just wanted to say. Are we going to fly to the highest point?" Jarvis''s voice interrupted Tony Stark, who looked a little dull.


    "Who is he? How did he do it?" Tony Stark looked back and opened his mouth slightly. "He flew? What did he fly on? Was he a mutant?"


    "Sir, the database shows that this is Huang Wen, the owner of Yongchun martial arts school. Mr. asked me to pay attention to him. He is not a mutant, but a capable person. He belongs to pure human..." Jarvis found Huang Wen''s database and began data broadcasting.


    "However, compared with the previous data analysis, he is countless times stronger. The most important thing is that he caused the big bang in the suburbs of New York..."


    "You tell me this is human?" Tony Stark said faintly for a long time.

 Chapter 135

    The book will be on the shelves soon after midnight, and the new book issue is over. Let''s talk about some things about the book.


    After reading the comments, I think there are roughly three kinds of comments on the book. In chronological order, the first is the mutant, the second is the battle of boxing stone, and the third is the female owner belle.


    The first is the mutant. I don''t know. Since when, the mutant has been kicked out of the marvel group by some people. Let''s not say that the mutant has returned. Let''s say that the previous fox X-Men series, although the timeline is a little chaotic, it''s not difficult to sort it out. Moreover, the X-Men have created many classic characters, uncle wolf, Two generations of Charles and magneto


    As a result, many people directly changed their attitude when they saw the three words "mutant", as if watching Marvel films had a better sense of superiority than watching mutant films.


    Anyway, I first came into contact with the X-Men series, and even the evil knight series and the magic four series. They are also very attractive to me. In my opinion, there is no difference between us. Superpowers, special effects, cool, and the ups and downs of the plot. Isn''t that enough? It''s just that the marvel series has invested more and the production has become better


    The second point is the battle of boxing stone. Many people say Huang Wen can''t fight and why not attack the fatal weakness. In fact, I also said when Huang Wen taught Huang Liang in the follow-up, which trained person will put the weakness there to fight you. If you can easily get in, it must be a trap.


    Huang asked that at that time, the strength could not crush the fist stone, the key points such as the fist stone temple, can the fist stone still not react? Not to mention that the fist stone has fewer weaknesses due to variation.


    Finally, I didn''t expect that so many people were dissatisfied with the part about Belle before I wrote it. At the beginning of this book, I thought of the heroine. After all, there are too many heroines written by widowed sister, Austrian sister, Haila, Carter and Skye.


    Originally, I wanted to write about Hermione, but I thought someone had written it, so I thought of belle in beauty and beast. After all, the shape inside is really beautiful, especially the red robe.


    And for this reason, I also read a lot of analysis about beauty and beast, finally set Morris as an insider, and got inspiration from the comments of early book friends, which made him Isaac Newton.


    Maybe I have no emotional experience. It''s embarrassing to write. Anyway, I''m still very happy when I write it myself


    However, since it has been written and Isaac''s line has been buried, it can''t be changed. Friends who can watch it will continue to support it.


    At the beginning, the results of this book were quite good. The four recommended positions increased a few times. As a result, when the recommended position ended a month and a half ago, it was more than 8000 collections. Now it is still. And during this period, another wave of collections fell sharply. The recommended position is over, and there is no following in Sanjiang''s application. I''m sorry to book friends who bet. I''m disappointed you~


    It''s been a week since it was put on the shelves. I don''t know how many people can subscribe. Counting the early support and rewards of book friends, once 00:00 is over, it''s five thousand words at a time.


    As for the follow-up increase, it depends on the results. For the 8500 collection, I think there can also be 400 orders? If it reaches 500, add a chapter the next day, or add a chapter every 100. The top is not capped.


    It would be nice if you could support genuine reading, but I wouldn''t stop you if you were willing to reward (.. ? ?_??..)


    However, there is no reward for minors and genesis. The reward from the starting point is one watch for every 100 yuan. Well, that''s it. I wish this book a good result and let me write more motivation.

 Chapter 136

    "Sir, according to the information from some secret departments, Huang Wen has a magical ability called martial arts, and martial arts can be taught and learned..." Jarvis replied seriously.


    "Magical martial arts, I feel that my three views have been impacted..." Tony Stark looked at the battlefield below and said with convulsions in the corners of his mouth.


    It turned out that after Huang Wen punched down the iron overlord, although Tony Stark didn''t go down in mid air, the battle below didn''t stop at all.


    "Who are you?" obadaiya was punched from the sky to the ground by Huang Wen, and his heart was also very confused. Especially when he found that the part of his iron overlord hit by Huang Wen had been damaged, and Huang Wen had done this only with physical strength, obadaiya was even more confused.


    Yes, Huang Wen didn''t even turn on King Kong''s not bad magic, so he directly hit the iron overlord from mid air to the ground with his physical strength. After all, Huang Wen has broken through all his energy and spirit to the legendary level. Although his physical strength is not as strong as the state of turning on King Kong''s not bad magic, it has also reached the level of bulletproof and rapid healing.


    "Me? Hum! I''m here to take revenge..." Huang asked, walking towards the iron overlord step by step, as if an invisible momentum was frightening the iron overlord''s heart.


    Huang Wen didn''t use his special function and directly split the iron overlord, because it was not powerful enough to completely destroy obadaiya''s heart. Huang Wen wanted obadaiya to be in extreme fear before he died!


    "Go to hell!" obadaiya looked at Huang Wen and walked step by step. His steps were like stepping on his heart, which made him very frightened. Obadaiya shouted angrily and controlled the iron overlord to punch Huang Wen''s head.


    "Bang!" the iron overlord''s huge fist was directly blocked by Huang Wen. With Huang Wen''s slow force, the metal fist hair made a "click" sound, which made obadaiya and Tony Stark subconsciously swallow their saliva.


    "Bang!" was another loud noise. Huang Wen directly grabbed the iron overlord''s two arms, threw the iron overlord heavily to the ground, and threw obadaiya inside. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time. Even obadaiya hasn''t understood why he failed, let alone how he provoked Huang Wen.


    "Ka! Ka!" before obadya could figure it out, something more frightening happened to him. His iron overlord was being taken apart, and it was taken apart by people with bare hands!


    Body armor!


    Huang Wen''s hand, like a pair of iron tongs, tore off the steel on the iron overlord one by one, and then threw it aside until he revealed obadaia, who was hiding in it and looked a little dull.


    "Gollum!" obadya and Tony Stark, who fell aside to watch the war, swallowed again.


    "Jarvis, don''t call him human in the future, you know?" Tony Stark said convulsively, looking at the pieces of mecha on the ground.


    "OK, sir, do you divide the species that surpass ordinary people but do not belong to mutant people into superhumans?" Jarvis established a new database. "The data is being converted. By the way, sir, according to your IQ beyond ordinary people, you should also belong to superhuman..."


    "Even if you say so, I won''t feel better. Forget it, there''s no need to build a new database..." Tony Stark sighed helplessly, and suddenly his eyes coagulated, because he saw that Huang asked to take down the ark reactor on the iron overlord, and Tony Stark subconsciously shouted, "hey..."


    "Here." Huang asked, throwing the ark reactor directly to Tony Stark, "thank you for saving Xiaoqiang just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid I really can''t catch up..."


    "Xiaoqiang?" Tony Stark looked at the ark reaction furnace and his eyes moved. Then he thought of the dying man he saved from obadya, "he''s okay? Such a heavy injury..."


    "Don''t bother you, he''s all right." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, raised obadaiya from the iron overlord, and stepped on the iron overlord below into a discus.


    "Let go... Let go of me..." obadya''s eyes were a little frightened. In his opinion, the yellow question in front of him was not a human, but a devil!


    "Well, it''s too cheap to kill you like this. I''d better leave it to Xiaoqiang to deal with you..." Huang asked, glancing at obadaiya faintly. After losing the iron overlord, obadaiya was just an ordinary person. Huang asked that he couldn''t raise any interest at all.


    "Wait!" Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen''s intention to leave and shouted quickly, but Huang Wen had disappeared in situ with obadaiya.


    "Jarvis, is that a martial art? Is this magic?" Tony Stark blinked at the empty street ahead, and make complaints about it.


    "Sir, the other party appeared at the gate of stark industries." Jarvis did not answer Tony Stark''s location, but scanned Huang''s question.


    "Piper!" Tony Stark exclaimed and hurried towards stark industry.


    At the gate of stark industry, Jack and risfisk are watching Colson with vigilance, especially they feel that among the agents called by Colson, someone is watching them and Zhong Qiang maliciously.


    However, when Huang Wen appeared here with obadya, all those eyes were taken back, and they didn''t even dare to look at Huang Wen.


    Colson was also keenly aware of something wrong, but he couldn''t know exactly who had just behaved abnormally and why.


    "Teacher!" Jack and risfisk finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Huang coming back, but soon their eyes turned to obadya, "is he the one who drove the large armor?"


    "Yes, that''s him." Huang asked, nodded and looked at Zhong Qiang who had just opened his eyes. "Xiaoqiang, I''ve brought you people, too. What do you want to do?"


    "I almost died..." Zhong Qiang took a deep breath. Just now he really walked on the edge of life, or Zhong Qiang just thought he was dead. After all, he really felt the passage of life.


    "Fortunately, I asked you to come in time." Zhong Qiang looked at obadaiya and flashed a sense of killing in his eyes. After three months of righteous police career, Zhong Qiang could not have been stained with blood. After all, the three of them did not have the so-called non killing doctrine.

 Chapter 137

    "Well, I''ll leave it to you to deal with it, but then you have to tell me what you... Swallow tail three heroes are?" Huang asked, almost twitching from the corners of his mouth to say the titles of Zhong Qiang.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that Zhong Qiang would become a righteous policeman and run out to uphold justice in the middle of the night. After all, in order to respect the privacy of the three people, Huang Wen didn''t let silly girl monitor the three people all the time.


    But Huang didn''t understand. Even if Zhong Qiang didn''t understand, Jack, the branch director, and reesfisk, the gang childe, went to join in the fun!


    The key is to call the swallow tail three Xia. My God, is it really not ashamed to say it? When Huang Wen heard silly girl say the name, Huang Wen almost got goose bumps on the ground


    "Ask brother..."


    "Teacher..."


    The faces of Zhong Qiang, Jack and risfisk were hot. They didn''t expect that Huang would know about being the swallow tail three Xia.


    "Didn''t you talk about your girlfriend? Don''t you have nightlife?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something and couldn''t help looking at Zhong Qiang.


    "Xiao Na is very simple. We haven''t made that progress yet..." Zhong Qiang scratched his head shyly, then looked at obadaiya, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. "Hum! This guy almost made me unable to see Xiao Na. It''s really hateful!"


    "Simple..." Huang asked the corner of his mouth twitched again. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Wait a minute!" just as Zhong Qiang was about to punch obadya, Tony Stark flew over and landed on the ground.


    "Tony!" Piper hurried to Tony Stark, looked at him with some worry and asked, "how are you? Aren''t you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Tony Stark took off his helmet, smiled, shook his head and looked at Zhong Qiang. "I just saved your life. Can you give it to me, this guy?"


    "Hmm?" Zhong Qiang raised his eyebrows, subconsciously looked at Huang and asked.


    "I said, he''s at your disposal. You can do whatever you want." Huang asked, glancing at obadaiya and said faintly.


    "Do you want to save his life?" Zhong Qiang nodded and looked at Tony Stark.


    "No! I''ll deal with him myself!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice with a flash of anger in his eyes. "He dealt with me one after another. I can bear it, but he shouldn''t deal with pepper and involve her..."


    "Oh, Tony..." peper heard Tony Stark''s words and looked at him with a glow in his eyes.


    "Well, peper, I''m just a little too angry..." Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and hurriedly avoided peper''s eyes. He didn''t dare to make any commitment, nor did he dare to hold peper directly in his arms.


    At this time, Tony Stark had just experienced the edge of life and death. It can even be said that he climbed back from the gate of death.


    At the moment obadya took away the ark reactor, Tony Stark understood how fragile his life was. Without the ark reactor in his chest, his life would come to an end.


    Therefore, even if Tony Stark knows his mind, he still dare not make any commitment, because he has begun to consider the consequences. He is no longer the heartless playboy.


    "Well, you convinced me." Zhong Qiang looked at Tony Stark and pepper, and suddenly smiled. "It''s better to be brave about feelings, but I''ll see you do it with my own eyes..."


    "Then make complaints about a place where no one is." Huang asked that Zhong Qiang had a voice coming from the people. He really did not know how to Tucao, but could not help but shake his head and use the escaping of the dream butterfly. He came to a barren field with the swallows, the four heroes and the iron man.


    "Tony!" peper looked at Tony Stark who suddenly disappeared and shouted in some panic, while the surrounding agents looked different after seeing Huang Wen leave.


    "It''s all right, Ms. pepper. He should be back soon..." Colson glanced around the agents around him. He decided to go back and report it to Nick Frey, but the first thing Colson did was to comfort pepper.


    "Really?" Piper asked, looking at Colson with some hesitation.


    "Of course!" Colson said with a kind smile on his face, although he had no confidence in his heart, he was still determined.


    "What is this place?" Tony Stark asked subconsciously when he found that the surrounding environment was suddenly strange.


    "According to satellite positioning, this is a wilderness in Florida," Jarvis replied quickly.


    "What? How did you do it?" Tony Stark looked at Huang and asked, "this is also martial arts?"


    "This is really martial arts, but only I can learn it for the time being." Huang asked, nodded and threw obadaiya to the ground. He looked at obadaiya with a faint look of panic and didn''t respond. "Since Xiaoqiang agreed, it''s up to you to deal with him..."


    "No! Tony! I''m your uncle. You can''t kill me..." obadya finally recovered and looked at Tony Stark and begged.


    "I always thought so, but it''s a pity..." Tony Stark sighed and fired the palm gun directly, ending obadya''s life.


    Huang Wen could clearly perceive that Tony Stark had some sadness in his heart, but Tony Stark''s expression didn''t show anything.


    "Ding! Task: solving the iron overlord has been completed. Reward extraordinary props for a lucky draw."


    "Your physical condition is not ideal. I hope you take care of yourself." Huang asked, glancing at the ark reactor on Tony Stark''s chest. "Strengthening exercise will help your body, or you can try to drink some bad chlorophyll."


    "What?" Tony Stark''s Palladium poisoning was not so serious at this time, so he didn''t quite understand what Huang asked.


    "It''s all right, I''ll take you back." Huang Wen shook his head and didn''t wait for Tony Stark to say anything. He directly took Tony Stark into a light spot and disappeared in situ. He returned to the gate of stark industry. In the eyes of everyone with different looks, Huang Wen disappeared in situ again and returned to the wilderness in Florida.


    "Come on, swallow tail three Xia, whose idea is it?" Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang and other three people angrily. "Do you know how dangerous this time is? If I didn''t come back in time, Xiaoqiang, you would really die, you know?!"

 Chapter 138

    "Brother Wen, we know we''re wrong, and we just want to show some value!" Zhong Qiang murmured, looking at Huang bitterly. "We''ll be careful in the future. If we encounter something we can''t handle, we''ll contact you at the first time... By the way, brother Wen, the martial arts school has been renovated. When will you come back?"


    Facing Zhong Qiang''s sudden change of topic, Huang asked some helpless shaking his head, but Zhong Qiang at this time is really not comparable to the previous Zhong Qiang. After eating the blood Bodhi, Zhong Qiang''s essence and spirit increased by 500 points respectively, which is also a little master.


    Even if he faces the iron overlord again, Zhong Qiang should be able to solve the iron overlord with his dexterous lightness skill and rapid reaction.


    "Well, I''ll go back and discuss it. Let''s send you back first. No one is allowed to tell Uncle Zhong about the accident today. Let him worry, you know?" Huang asked after thinking for a while and said.


    "Go back and discuss with who?" Zhong Qiang was stunned when he heard the speech. As for not telling Zhong Bo, he didn''t intend to tell his father. Anyway, it''s all right. Instead of making him worry, he might as well pretend that nothing has happened.


    "Maybe you can talk about your girlfriend. Don''t I talk about it? If you don''t talk about it, I''m afraid your father will take me on a blind date!" Huang asked. He stared at Zhong Qiang angrily. Suddenly he thought of something and looked at Jack. "Jack, I have something to trouble you..."


    "Teacher, as long as I can help, I will do my best!" Jack''s eyes lit up and nodded quickly.


    "Well, Belle, she''s from a small mountain village in France. She doesn''t have identity certificate, so I want to get her a legal identity." Huang asked after organizing the language a little.


    In fact, Belle''s identity can also be forcibly invaded into various systems with silly girl, but it will be easier for Jack to do it than silly girl. After all, driver''s license, passport and social security number are still too troublesome to invade systems one by one. It''s much easier to enter directly.


    "OK, no problem. Teacher, you send your mother''s information, and I''ll help you do it immediately. I promise there won''t be any problem!" Jack quickly accepted with a smile.


    "Well, please, I''ll take you back first." Huang Wen smiled and nodded. After taking the three back to Chinatown, Huang Wen glanced at the brand-new Yongchun martial arts school with a glimmer of satisfaction.


    At this time, the Yongchun martial arts school covers an area twice as large as the original, and is five stories high. The first floor is a variety of fitness equipment, the second floor is a boxing training hall, the third floor is a guest room and temporary room, and there is a small martial arts training ground in the middle, which is prepared for the core students.


    The fourth floor is the family and friends'' room, similar to Zhong Qiang''s, or the place where Logan and Huang Liang often live. As for the fifth floor, lisfisk is expanded from the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school. The overall layout is not much different from the original, except that it is larger, and there are automatic program doors designed by silly girl at the entrance of each floor, which are layered according to their identity, Prevent students from running around.


    "I can almost come back, but I haven''t been to the Bering Strait and North America..." Huang asked. After looking at Yongchun martial arts school, an idea flashed in his mind, turned into a light spot and returned to the underground base.


    "Are you back?" at this time, Belle has completely refined the blood Bodhi. When she saw Huang Wen''s absence, Belle was still a little flustered, but after she knew where Huang Wen was going from silly girl, Belle put her heart down.


    "Belle, as I told you, Yongchun martial arts school has been renovated. Shall we go around North America first or go home directly?" Huang asked, looking at Belle and smiling.


    "Go home..." Belle blushed when she heard the speech, and then nodded, "then go home!"


    "OK, then I''ll take all these things back and decorate them in our room..." Huang asked. He was overjoyed at Wen Yan and hurriedly installed the furniture, plaques and fitness equipment brought around.


    "What, our room, we didn''t sleep in the same room..." Belle''s face was more red and whispered.


    The next morning, Huang asked, holding Belle''s hand, came to the door of the hot pot shop and shouted, "Uncle Zhong, I''m back. Did you prepare breakfast for me?"


    "Xiao Wen? Are you really back?" Zhong Bo hurriedly opened the door, a little surprise flashed in his eyes, looked at Belle, smiled and said, "is this belle? Please come in and don''t stand. Yesterday Xiaoqiang told me that I don''t believe this wood can find such a beautiful De girlfriend. It''s really not easy..."


    "Cough, Zhong bo..." Huang asked with a flash of embarrassment on his face. He coughed twice and asked Zhong Bo not to talk.


    "Yes, isn''t he just a wood?" Belle''s beautiful eyes glared at Huang and asked. She thought of all kinds of awkward performances Huang met when she just met Huang. For so long, the two people haven''t gone any further and said angrily.


    "It seems that this boy has made you angry. Don''t worry, Belle. If this boy makes you angry again, you''ll tell Zhong Bo that Zhong Bo will teach him a good lesson!" Zhong Bo glanced at Huang and laughed.


    "Hello, sister-in-law!"


    "Hello, madam!"


    Zhong Qiang and risfisk also came down from upstairs and greeted Belle, while Zhong Bo turned to prepare breakfast.


    On the other hand, a press conference is being held in stark industry. Even if the police and Jinhe group intervened last night, some things still leaked out. But when Huang asked for help, the people around him could run almost. Therefore, only two large robots fought.


    "Iron man, the name sounds good..." Tony Stark took the newspaper and looked at the report. There was a heat flow surging in his heart.


    "But this statement is wrong. Mark 3 is made of gold titanium alloy, not steel, but the name is still catchy..."


    "This is the speech. We have prepared all the witnesses." Coulson handed over a speech. "Just read it. This is the fact. I have experience in this kind of thing and will be forgotten soon..."


    "Where''s he?" Tony Stark asked suddenly.


    "No one cares about him, just as I just said." Colson smiled and shook his head.


    "Will you still support me?" Tony Stark looked at Colonel Roddy on the podium.


    "Yes," Roddy nodded. "Whatever it is."


    "OK!" Tony Stark took a deep breath and came forward. "Some people doubt whether I''m a superhero. I know I''m not the material to be a superhero. I have many shortcomings and made many mistakes, but in fact..."


    "I''m iron man."

 Chapter 139

    "He is more determined than in the original plot." Huang asked Tony Stark, who announced his iron man identity on TV, and an idea flashed in his heart, "maybe it''s because he killed obadya himself?"


    "Cough! Cough!" just then, there was a cough outside the hot pot shop. When they turned their heads and looked, they saw a middle-aged man in Kung Fu clothes. He looked a little embarrassed. He was clutching a wrinkled five dollars in his hand and watched Huang Wen and others swallow their saliva with Chaoshan porridge. He smelled incense.


    "Does Bayu hotpot store still sell Chaoshan porridge? How much is a bowl of porridge?" the middle-aged man glanced at the sign and the store. He didn''t see the menu on the wall, and some didn''t dare to come in.


    "Well, this is our own food. If you want to eat, come and eat together, brother. It doesn''t cost a few money." Zhong Bo stood up and said with a smile.


    "How interesting is that?" the middle-aged man swallowed his saliva again, and somewhat embarrassed wiped the wrinkled five dollars in his hand, "I''ll have five dollars, if it''s not enough..."


    "Just right, five dollars per person is enough." Zhong Bo looked at the five dollars in the middle-aged man''s hand and smiled again, "come on, sit down and eat. I''ll fill you with porridge..."


    "I''ll just sit next to you." the middle-aged man took a grateful look at Zhong Bo, took another look at his clothes, and sat down at the next table. He looked a little formal.


    "Where are you from? Why are you so embarrassed?" Zhong Bo sat next to the middle-aged man and asked in a low voice.


    "Brother..." a trace of embarrassment flashed across the middle-aged man''s face. After drinking a mouthful of porridge to warm his intestines and stomach, he said, "I''m from Chaoshan. My name is Ying faming. I''m only 31 years old this year..."


    "Thirty one?" not only did Zhong Bo look at Ying faming in surprise, but even Huang Wen and others looked at Ying faming in surprise. Ying faming didn''t look like thirty-one. It was said that fifty-one people believed it, otherwise Zhong Bo wouldn''t call him brother.


    "Maybe I''m in a hurry..." Ying faming smiled bitterly, lowered his head and began to drink porridge.


    "I feel brother... Well, Xiaoying, you are also a man with a story!" Zhong Bo looked at Ying faming. "Xiaoying, where are you making a living now?"


    "Only one person is full, and the whole family is not hungry. Where do you need to make a living?" Ying faming sighed and shook his head. "Elder brother, you don''t care about me. You''d better not know..."


    "Oh?" Zhong Qiang''s eyes suddenly lit up. He also sat next to Ying faming and looked at Ying faming with bright eyes. "Brother, you can tell me if you have any trouble. I have the strength to help you solve it!"


    Although the experience of last night made Zhong Qiang walk on the edge of life and death, the powerful power gained after eating the blood Bodhi made Zhong Qiang itch. He wanted to find an opportunity to show his strength.


    "You?" Ying faming raised a trace of helplessness at the corner of his mouth and then shook his head. "Stop it. Can you stop the knife or the gun?"


    "Is there a gang chasing you?" Zhong Qiang was not angry when he heard the speech, but looked at risfisk and joked. Is there a bigger Gang than Jinhe group in the whole of New York now?


    "They are not ordinary gangs..." Ying faming shook his head and didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Oh? I know Kim and help people. If you are chased and killed by them, I can help you resolve it." lisfisk also sat next to Ying faming and said with a smile.


    "Jin BINGBANG?" a little surprise flashed in Ying faming''s eyes. The whole person was silent and shook his head again. "If Jin BINGBANG helped me, I wouldn''t stay in New York. They are a big gang all over the world..."


    "Shijie Gang?" Huang asked. Hearing this, he subconsciously thought of Mandalin and the Shijie gang who kidnapped Tony Stark.


    "You!" Ying faming''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He didn''t expect that he relaxed his vigilance because of Zhong Bo''s kindness. He casually said a little irrelevant clues and was guessed the truth. Subconsciously, Ying faming thought that Huang Wen was a member of the Shijie gang. He got up and wanted to escape. At the same time, he secretly scolded himself that he shouldn''t relax his vigilance at will.


    "Don''t worry, we have nothing to do with the Shijie gang." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "If the Shijie Gang is bothering you, you don''t have to worry too much. The Mandalin of the Shijie gang was hurt by me and ran away..."


    "Really? Who are you?" Ying faming stood in place with some hesitation and looked at Huang warily.


    "Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen." Huang Wen arched his hand at Ying faming and said with a smile.


    "Taijiquan, Ying faming." Ying faming also subconsciously arched his hand at Huang.


    "You see, aren''t you close now?" Huang asked, with a smile on his face. The Shijie gang and Mandalin are already enemies for Huang asked. Since Ying faming is chased by the Shijie Gang, he is a friend. Maybe Huang asked can find clues about the Shijie gang and Mandalin from Ying faming.


    "Boom!" just as Huang Wen was about to ask Ying faming for clues, there was an explosion outside. The sound seemed far away, but the power was very great.


    "Boss, it is suspected that black technology caused the explosion. The location detection is a luxury house of Tony Stark. Tony Stark was not at home before, but he is flying over at this time..." silly girl''s detection soon gave the results.


    "The three iron men are in a mess. Why is the plot in such a mess? Who did this? Obadya''s undiscovered backhand?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind. After all, Mandalin has been hurt by him. The Shijie gang has no balance. It should be difficult to have subsequent contradictions with Tony Stark, but the plot that should not have happened now did happen.


    "Xiaoqiang, take good care of Zhong Bo. If you have anything, please contact me at any time!" Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang and Belle solemnly, "Belle, they''ll give it to you. I''ll go and have a look. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll come back first..."


    "Don''t worry, ask brother, I will protect them!" Zhong Qiang''s chest banged.


    "I won''t let anything happen to them." Belle nodded seriously.


    "HMM." Huang asked, and his figure turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. He wanted to know what kind of change had taken place in the plot.


    On the other hand, over Tony Stark''s villa, a spaceship stopped in mid air. Mandalin said angrily, "if it weren''t for the news of your escape, how could I find the boy? So I provoked the boy because of you. I can''t find the boy and you?!"

 Chapter 140

    "Asshole! Who are you? Dare to blow up my house?!" Tony Stark''s angry voice echoed in the air. Originally, he had just admitted that he was iron man. He turned away in the eyes of public worship. When he was very comfortable, he suddenly received Jarvis''s alarm that his house had been blown up.


    Tony Stark had made a decision when he left the villa today, so he quietly transported mark 3 and the mechanical arm to stark industry. He thought that if he finally admitted everything, he might be able to wear mark 3 to prove his identity as an iron man.


    If it hadn''t been for this, Tony Stark''s house had been bombed. He didn''t even have the means to resist. He couldn''t even get back from stark industries in time to find the murderer.


    "Wait? What''s this? Technology you''ve never seen before? How can anyone develop such a powerful spacecraft?" Tony Stark looked at the spacecraft in mid air and a doubt flashed in his eyes.


    "Sir, according to the scan, this should be an alien spacecraft..." Jarvis''s voice sounded in mark III. "his scientific and technological level has greatly surpassed all the technologies in the world, including mark III."


    "Eh? You''re not in the house?" Mandalin''s surprised voice sounded from the spacecraft. After recovering from his injury, he asked his men to investigate the information of Huang Wen and Tony Stark. However, due to the lag of the information, he killed Tony Stark''s home before Tony Stark held a new round of press conference.


    After all, in Mandalin''s view, he always had to pick a person to vent his anger, and Huang asked that the whereabouts of the cruel character had not been found for the time being. Naturally, he wanted to find Tony Stark, the soft persimmon in his eyes.


    It has to be said that Mandalin''s state of mind at this time is somewhat similar to the magneto''s state of mind in the underground base, but it is this state of mind that makes them lose some ability of rational judgment.


    "Alien spaceship?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly. The first thing he thought was not whether he could beat the alien spaceship, but how he could get the alien spaceship.


    "Buzz!" as Tony Stark''s eyes lit up, Mandalin flew out of the ship.


    "Another one who can fly?" Tony Stark looked at Mandalin flying in the air and muttered subconsciously, but soon Tony Stark''s eyes were attracted by Mandalin''s ferocious arms. "However, you are different from him. Are you an alien? What should I call you? Lizard hand star man?"


    "Hey, hey, you have some skills. You can make such a armor. It''s good. No wonder you can escape from my men..." Mandolin smiled at Tony Stark grimly. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be killed like this. However, I was blessed by misfortune. I lost my arms, but I have more powerful power!"


    "I can''t find the boy, so I''ll cut you first. After all, killing you is as simple as killing an ant!"


    "Are you the one who kidnapped me with obadya?" Tony Stark''s eyes were frozen, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, and a palm gun directly hit Mandalin.


    "Bang!" with a gentle wave of Mandalin, his body seemed to have a barrier, which easily blocked the palm gun.


    "Shit! Is everyone who can fly so difficult..." Tony Stark scolded when he saw that his attack was invalid.


    "Bang!" Tony Stark''s voice didn''t fall. He flew out directly with Mark 3 and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Armor damage 42%!" Tony Stark appeared Jarvis''s danger warning in front of him.


    "What was that? Why didn''t I see anything?" Tony Stark asked, frowning with a daze in his eyes.


    "According to the data, it should be a kind of supernatural ability, which is similar to magic power in theory, or the so-called Qi in martial arts." Jarvis quickly replied, "similar abilities have been recorded, and when you encounter similar abilities, you will automatically avoid..."


    "Shua!" as Jarvis''s voice fell, Tony Stark felt that mark 3 flew to another direction in an instant, and a big pit appeared again just where he landed.


    "Oh? Interesting, this thing is stronger and more interesting than I thought!" Mandolin looked at himself and said in surprise that he didn''t Kill Tony Stark twice.


    "Yes, you old thing is stronger than I thought! Unfortunately, you are not as interesting as him..." Huang asked, and the hair on Mandalin''s back stood up in an instant.


    "System, release task: kill Mandalin!" this time, Huang asked decisively released the task of killing Mandalin, because after three, Huang asked didn''t want to see this old thing again.


    Moreover, the most critical point is that Huang Wen has included Mandalin''s alien spacecraft into the ring, directly cutting off Mandalin''s back road.


    In other words, it really took Huang Wen a little effort to integrate Mandalin''s alien spacecraft into Najie. Huang Wen injected silly girl''s energy and opened King Kong''s non bad magic skill, which made Najie reluctantly install the alien spacecraft.


    Of course, another important reason is that Tony Stark attracted Mandalin''s attention, so that Mandalin didn''t find that Huang Wen stole his alien spaceship.


    "Generating task: kill Mandalin and reward the legend with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Sure enough! Accept!" Huang asked, smiling and happily accepted the task.


    "It''s you! How dare you run to me?" Mandolin turned around, looked at Huang with fear, and then smiled ferociously, but Mandolin''s face suddenly stiffened, "no, where''s my ship? Why is my big ship missing?"


    "You dare to take the initiative, right? After all, you were beaten by me twice before and ran away!" Huang asked with a grin. "As for the spaceship you said, it belongs to me now!"


    "Bastard! I''ll kill you! I want you to know the power of my dragon arm!" Mandalin became angry in an instant. Since he met Huang Wen, there was no good. Huang Wen broke two arms for the first time and lost a ring. He narrowly escaped.


    The second time, he was destroyed because of Huang Wen. The remaining nine rings and even two arms were completely broken. Fortunately, he started the spacecraft and escaped to Venus.


    This is the third time. He changed into a more powerful dragon arm, but even the last retreat, the alien spacecraft was lost by Huang Wen. How can Mandalin not be angry?

 Chapter 141

    "Be careful, this guy looks great!" Tony Stark flew over with Mark 3, as if he wanted to remind Huang Wen and even come to help.


    "Boo!" sounded, and mandolin slapped Tony Stark in the direction of some impatience. In Mandolin''s view, Tony Stark was even more annoying than a fly, and the key was that Tony Stark''s life was very hard.


    "Boo!" this time, Tony Stark didn''t completely avoid Mandalin''s attack, because this attack appeared too fast. Even Jarvis''s reaction speed only made Tony Stark avoid the original attack on his chest, but Tony Stark still flew out.


    "The armor is damaged by 85%, which is not enough to support the battle. Only the flight function can be used. It is recommended to evacuate. It is recommended to evacuate!" Jarvis''s alarm sounded, and Tony Stark slowly controlled mark 3 to stand up.


    "Don''t worry, let''s see the situation first. This is an alien spacecraft..." Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen and Mandalin with bright eyes. Obviously, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to study alien spacecraft.


    In the sky, after making Tony Stark completely lose his combat effectiveness, Mandalin focused all his attention on Huang Wen. Especially when he saw Huang Wen''s golden appearance, Mandalin became more vigilant. After all, last time, he had seen the power of King Kong''s divine power.


    Although Mandalin thought that his strength had improved by leaps and bounds compared with that before, he still couldn''t feel Huang Wen''s strength in his heart. After all, he didn''t know whether Huang Wen had used his best last time.


    This is why this time, after receiving some information from Tony Stark, Mandalin rushed to vent his anger, because Mandalin was not ready to face Huang Wen so soon.


    But now the situation is different. Mandalin''s last retreat, the alien spacecraft has been taken away by Huang Wen. Mandalin has no retreat. He can only choose to fight Huang Wen!


    "Get up!" Mandalin shouted violently. The house destroyed by Tony Stark below turned into rubble and smashed into Huang Wen. Mandalin didn''t think he could deal with Huang Wen with such a means. He just wanted to attract Huang Wen''s attention.


    "Stop!" Huang Wen thought, and directly controlled all the bricks and stones in front of him. Huang Wen didn''t even need to call other forces for such a small number of bricks and stones, but Mandalin was waiting for this moment!


    "I don''t believe that your golden bell jar like martial arts can resist my powerful dragon claws!" Mandalin shouted again. He even planned to fight Huang Wen in close combat, because at this time, in theory, Huang Wen''s vision has been blocked by those bricks and stones.


    But unfortunately, this is only in theory. Huang Wen''s attention has been paying attention to Mandalin. How can he be so easily attracted by bricks and stones? What''s more, Huang Wen can use the power of perception to detect the movement around him.


    With the sound of "Zi", Mandalin''s Dragon claws collided with Huang Wen''s fist, making a harsh sound, but Huang Wen''s fist did not mean to be broken, while Mandalin''s Dragon claws were faintly unbearable.


    It has to be said that Mandalin''s dragon claw power is OK, but its sharpness is still a little worse than that of aidman alloy. Even the former aidman alloy can''t completely break the king kong magic. How can Mandalin''s nameless dragon claw do it?


    "It''s impossible! How can your horizontal martial arts be so powerful?" Mandalin''s unbelievable voice echoed. At this time, a bad feeling rushed into his heart. He vaguely felt that he might have to explain here today.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m very disappointed. After you change this ugly arm, it''s easier to fight than before!" because Huang Wen''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds after eating the blood Bodhi. In addition, he is fully open at this time. Mandalin, who might cause a lot of trouble to Huang Wen after changing the Dragon arm, is no longer Huang Wen''s opponent.


    "Bang!" yelled Huang Wen. With a powerful blow, Huang Wen blew Mandarin out of the chest and directly blew Mandalin out. What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Mandalin didn''t hurt badly with his fist. At least he had the strength of the first war. From this, it can be seen that Mandalin''s two dragon arms are unique.


    "Well, after fully entering the legend, some of my defects were exposed..." Huang asked. Looking at Mandalin who fell to the ground, his eyes moved and an idea flashed in his heart.


    Yes, after Huang Wen ate the blood Bodhi, although he fully achieved the legend, the defects of insufficient accumulation or too few means were exposed.


    The mental strength is good. Although the starting point of special function is low, the intention is still OK. Huang Wen is not weaker than those with the same mental ability.


    The same is true in terms of physical strength. Not to mention the use of Wing Chun boxing and Baji boxing for their own strength, it is said that King Kong is not bad for divine skills, and can give full play to their own strength perfectly. In terms of body speed, they can keep up with the snow without trace.


    However, in terms of internal power, Huang Wen was supposed to be the best at internal power, but it has become a defect of Huang Wen. Among the martial arts Huang Wen has, there are really no moves that can give full play to his powerful internal power.


    It belongs to baizhantang acupoint pointing martial arts. Its lethality is not enough. It is more about the control effect. Cold ice and fire palm is a kind of magic martial arts, which is more about the control of the power of ice and fire. As mentioned earlier, King Kong is not bad. It is a close combat martial arts suitable for giving full play to physical strength, and there are no exquisite long-range combat moves.


    "If only you had won the right and wrong, or the figure of the ancient three links, it would be like winning a large number of martial arts at one time..." Huang asked, couldn''t help muttering, and then hit the cold fire palm. The power of fire and cold ice blended and roared at Mandalin.


    Even before Huang Wen forced his body with the power of ice and fire, he realized that ice and fire were intertwined. Under the control of Huang Wen''s power, they not only did not conflict with each other, but complemented each other, bringing the power of cold ice and fire palm a step closer.


    "Boom!" Mandalin got up from the pit. The Dragon arm patted the force of ice and fire and made a loud noise. The surrounding ground began to collapse, but the Dragon arm and the force of ice and fire had been successfully deadlocked.


    "Hold on, this boy can''t kill me!" a thought flashed in Mandalin''s mind like hypnosis, and the power in his body and the power in the Dragon arm poured out madly.

 Chapter 142

    With the sound of "bang!", when Mandalin hypnotized himself and let himself explode all his strength, and gradually pushed back the power of ice and fire, Huang Wen''s body appeared in front of Mandalin and blasted Mandalin into the land with a fist.


    "It''s really tenacious vitality!" Huang asked. Looking at Mandalin who still hasn''t lost vitality in the land, he couldn''t help muttering, "after replacing the Dragon arm, Mandalin''s energy and strength are not under me. His divine power may be slightly weak, but the biggest gap between him and me is that he doesn''t have King Kong and doesn''t damage divine power, so he can coordinate the martial arts of spirit and divine power..."


    "Bang!" Huang Wen was muttering, watching Mandalin climb out again, so he punched Mandalin again. But even though Mandalin''s body had been badly hurt, he still recovered quickly with the help of the Dragon arm. It seems that his desire for survival is extremely strong.


    "It''s really a bit of trouble!" Huang asked. Looking at the recovering Mandalin, he shook his head. This recovery ability must be inferior to Logan, but it''s still faster than Huang asked at this time, because the main source of Mandalin''s recovery ability is the mysterious power contained in the Dragon arm.


    "Hum!" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, a sound generated by the friction between metal and air sounded around Huang Wen. In front of Huang Wen''s body, there were two small throwing knives made of aidman alloy!


    "Go!" Huang Wen gently spit out a word in his mouth. The two throwing knives flew out in an instant. The target pointed directly at Mandalin''s two dragon arms, that is, Huang Wen didn''t have the ability to hit Xiao Li''s throwing knife. Otherwise, it was a waste. He used his mind to resist the knife. Except that there was no additional damage of the sword technique, the power was no worse than Xiao Li''s Throwing Knife containing internal power.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    The two throwing knives almost cut off Mandalin''s Dragon arm at the same time. At the moment when the Dragon arm was separated from Mandalin''s shoulder, something strange happened. The Dragon arm withered in an instant until it turned into a withered powder blown away by the wind.


    Mandalin''s appearance is no better than the Dragon arm. After he lost the Dragon arm, his wound will not continue to heal. The most important thing is that his face turned pale in an instant, his whole body became old and his hair turned white in an instant.


    It turns out that the Dragon arm just cured Mandalin''s injury is not without cost. What it consumes is not only the mysterious power in the Dragon arm, but also Mandalin''s vitality. Before, there was the Dragon arm. The mysterious power provided by the Dragon arm can help Mandalin stabilize the passage of vitality. However, with the loss of the Dragon arm, the counterattack that just cured the injury appeared.


    "No! I don''t want to die!" Mandalin''s mouth was slightly long, and his eyes were full of unwilling eyes. He looked at the Dragon arm powder that had been dispersed by the wind, as if he wanted to catch them, but he had no arms, how could he catch these powders?


    "Well, it''s time to end you!" Huang asked. Looking at Mandalin''s tragedy, there was no waves in his heart. Mandalin''s vitality had been reduced to the extreme. In addition, after losing the Dragon arm, his strength fell sharply. At this time, Mandalin could not defend against Huang asked''s attack.


    "Ka!" Huang asked the cold power of the cold fire palm, which directly sealed Mandalin''s body.


    "Extraordinary dragon, destroy the world and avenge me..." the moment before Mandalin''s body was frozen, Mandalin shouted a word, and then the whole body turned into an ice block.


    "Boom!" Huang Wen noticed that there seemed to be a spiritual force leaving Mandalin. He quickly exploded Mandalin''s frozen body with the power of fire, and then the flame slowly burned it into powder.


    "Ding! Mission: killing Mandalin has been completed. Reward the legend with a lucky draw." the prompt tone of the system let Huang know that Mandalin has been completely killed, and no accident has happened.


    "Extraordinary dragon?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and muttering in his heart, "it seems that Mandolin should have sent out some news. Not some consciousness escaped. However, what is this extraordinary dragon? Is it the owner of his dragon claws?"


    "Wow, frustrated? So fast?" just as Huang Wen was muttering in his heart, a ragged mark 3 appeared next to him, and Tony Stark sounded a little exaggerated.


    "For such people, there is no need to leave the whole body." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering.


    "You''re right!" Tony Stark took off his helmet with some difficulty, looked at Huang with a smile that he thought was very kind and said.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Huang asked Tony Stark, who suddenly showed kindness, that he was not used to it. After all, in his impression, only Tony Stark in the film gags would have such an expression.


    "Where did you get that alien spaceship just now?" Tony Stark''s smile became brighter. He looked at Huang and asked, "you should know that I''m a super genius..."


    "Then?" Huang asked finally why Tony Stark looked at him with such an expression, but Huang asked looked at Tony Stark quietly and asked.


    Huang asked clearly that if he easily handed over the alien spacecraft to Tony Stark, I''m afraid Tony Stark''s attitude will change soon. Don''t say it. It''s still great to see Tony Stark laughing at such requests.


    "Then we can cooperate, we can study together!" Tony Stark asked when he saw Huang. "With my help, you can master this alien spacecraft faster, right?"


    "You''d better study your own physical condition and how your villa should be rebuilt!" Huang asked suddenly with a smile and said softly. His body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "Hum! I don''t believe you don''t get oil and salt. I can''t fool the alien ship from you, a reckless man who only knows how to fight!" Tony Stark asked when he looked at the suddenly disappeared Huang and muttered.


    "But what does he mean by my physical condition? This is the second time..."


    "Sir, according to the test, there is a toxin in your blood. The content is still small, but I''m afraid it will endanger your life in the long run." Jarvis gave the answer Tony Stark wanted, "the root of everything is the palladium element in the ark reaction furnace. Maybe you should give up your identity as iron man..."


    "But without it, I would have died long ago." Tony Stark was silent. "Moreover, those shrapnel are not so easy to solve, are they?"

 Chapter 143

    "Such a big alien spaceship can''t be put in Najie all the time." in the underground base, Huang Wen came here and released the alien spaceship.


    After all, this alien spaceship really takes up too much space. Even if Huang asked at this time, it is not enough to support the opening of King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu all the time. Besides, what''s the matter with the golden glow all the time.


    "In other words, this alien spaceship is really a little difficult to deal with. Silly girl, it will be handed over to you first. You can study it first and get in touch with the alien technology in this world where magic and technology coexist!" Huang asked. Looking at the alien spaceship in front of him, he ordered silly girl and disappeared again.


    In the hot pot shop in Chinatown, Huang Wen returned here. At this time, there are more people in the hot pot shop than before. Jack naturally came early. John, who used to work in the hot pot shop, was called out by Bruce Banner to be a wingman some time ago. Now he also came after knowing that Huang Wen came back.


    I don''t know whether Bruce Banner''s emotional road is doomed to be ill fated or what. After losing the resistance from general Ross, Betty Ross is not as firm as before. In other words, Betty Ross is a little confused when Bruce Banner disappeared.


    Therefore, Bruce Banner hurriedly called John, the busiest in the hot pot shop, and asked him to be his wingman. He took Betty Ross on a tour around. They only returned to New York City recently. John came back first after knowing that Huang Wen came back.


    At this time, Ying faming is still in the hot pot shop. Although he is very surprised after seeing the magic disappearance of Huang Wen, he also wants to know whether what Huang Wen said before is true.


    "Huang asked you to come back? Are you all right?" Huang asked just appeared in the hot pot shop. Belle, who reacted the fastest, had rushed into Huang asked''s arms.


    "It''s all right. The matter has been solved." Huang asked, smiling and patting Belle on the back, "it''s not a powerful role. It''s the old man we met in North Asia last time. His injury recovered, so he ran out to make waves again..."


    "Then why didn''t he come to us and blow up someone else''s house?" Belle''s eyes flashed a doubt, looked at Huang and asked, "there is no hatred between him and others..."


    "There are too many people who have grudges with him. This brother Ying faming has grudges with that Mandalin?" Huang asked. Looking aside, Ying faming said, "he is not my opponent. Naturally, he wants to find some soft persimmons to pinch, but he didn''t expect that I would arrive so soon..."


    "Mandalin is dead?" Ying faming looked at Huang and asked incredulously. In his eyes, Mandalin is a person who can see everything in the world. His strength is comparable to the gods in the description of the Shijie sect. How could he die in the hands of Huang Wen?


    "Of course it''s dead, and it''s frustrating." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "However, the Shijie gang has not been solved. After all, Mandalin has been closed for a long time. I''m afraid they don''t know the news of Mandalin''s death. Even if they pass the news, they won''t necessarily believe it."


    "It''s good to die! It''s good to die!" Ying faming took a deep breath and then sighed heavily. For a moment, he looked a little confused, as if he suddenly couldn''t accept such news.


    "Do you have any place to go in the future?" Zhong Bo looked at Ying faming''s appearance and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Where can I go? The world is so big that I don''t know where to go..." a trace of bitterness flashed on Ying faming''s face. It was a happy thing for him that Mandalin died, but now he can''t even laugh.


    "You just said that you are practicing Taijiquan. It''s better to help here. He teaches boxing in Yongchun martial arts school. You can also help here..." Zhong Bo thought for a moment and winked at Huang Wen.


    "Of course there''s no problem." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. "Just right, more boxing can also make Yongchun martial arts school more diverse. Only by communicating between different boxing can we make more progress!"


    Huang Wen doesn''t care whether Yongchun martial arts school can make money now. After all, the ups and downs of Tony Stark company have made a lot of money for Jinhe group and Sherman family. Both sides are sincere to split accounts with Huang Wen. Therefore, Huang Wen can also say that "I''m not interested in money".


    Let Ying faming teach boxing in the martial arts school, so that ordinary students can have more projects to learn, and that is to say, it''s no big deal to pay more wages.


    "Teach Boxing..." Ying faming''s eyes flashed a light, like rekindling hope. He looked up at Huang Wen''s eyes and asked, "can I really?"


    "Of course, we can also learn from each other. In addition to some special means, I''m also good at Wing Chun and Baji boxing. We can communicate more." Huang asked, looking at Ying faming with a smile.


    "Are you good at Yongchun and Baji?" Ying faming''s eyes lit up again, looked at Huang eagerly and asked, "do you have a chance to compete?"


    "Of course!" Huang asked with a smile and nodded. He also wanted to see what Ying faming''s strength in practicing Taijiquan was. Ying faming was not easy to escape from the Shijie gang. Even if Huang asked about Ying faming''s sadness, he roughly guessed that Ying faming''s family should have died in the hands of the Shijie gang.


    "From the satellite monitoring, Huang Wen got an alien spaceship in his hand. Although he doesn''t know where he hid the spaceship, you should find a way to get his words!" at the same time, the black widow outside Chinatown came here, and Nick Frey''s voice came from her headset.


    "Hoo! I see!" the black widow took a deep breath. At this time, in the face of this Chinatown she can no longer be familiar with, the black widow was a little nervous. The main reason is that the black widow knew the strength of Huang Wen from the data. Her heart was full of fear for Huang Wen.


    However, the black widow was an ace agent. She soon covered up her differences, adjusted her emotions to a normal state, and then entered Chinatown, as if she didn''t know that Huang asked back.


    "Eh? There are so many people today?" the black widow''s surprised voice sounded outside the hot pot shop. Her eyes pretended to inadvertently sweep Huang Wen, Belle, Ying faming and John who came back, and then looked at Zhong Qiang with some doubts.

 Chapter 144

    "Xiao Na, let me introduce you. This is brother Wen. This is brother Wen''s girlfriend belle. You can call her sister-in-law. This is the new master of Yongchun martial arts school, called Ying faming..." Zhong Qiang walked to the black widow with a smile and introduced herself to the black widow.


    "Newcomer?" as an ace agent, an idea flashed in the black widow''s mind, "can you say that this guy was sent by another organization? Who is it? FBI? CIA?"


    "Xiao Na, say hello..." Zhong Qiang saw the black widow stunned in place and hurriedly whispered a reminder.


    "Oh, hello to my brother and sister-in-law." the black widow came back, smiled apologetically, and greeted Belle with Huang''s questions, but she wrote down Ying faming in her heart.


    "You''re welcome. Just call me Belle..." Belle smiled and said softly.


    "I almost forgot this guy, and I can''t let Xiaoqiang sink too deep. After all, she didn''t report any good purpose at the beginning, including talking about friends with Xiaoqiang..." Huang asked. When he saw the black widow, an idea flashed through his mind and made a decision soon.


    Huang Wen is not afraid to offend the so-called s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. after all, Huang Wen has his own strength and the power of cooperation. Relying on the guys of s.h.l.e.l.d., Huang Wen wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to them if they didn''t have official relations.


    Moreover, Huang Wen is too lazy to participate in the affairs of the Divine Shield Bureau, just as Huang Wen doesn''t want to take charge of the Jinhe group. Even in Huang Wen''s view, the Divine Shield bureau is not very different from the Jinhe group. Even without the hydra, the Divine Shield bureau is not a clean organization, and even better in self righteousness.


    "First of all, I want to thank you for helping us clean up a lot of spies around us. Although these spies have no impact on us..." Huang asked, glancing at the black widow faintly, and said directly, "Secondly, you can go back to find Nick Frey to reply. The last thing I like is cheating, whether it''s cheating me or the people around me!"


    "Ask elder brother?" Zhong Qiang suddenly widened his eyes. Some couldn''t believe looking at Huang and asked. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "You... What are you talking about?" the black widow still had a fluke in her heart and wanted to struggle.


    "Do you need me to tell you your name? Natasha? Black widow? Or let me tell you myself? Nick Frey who is listening?" Huang asked with a trace of impatience in his eyes. "Don''t try to deceive me. If you didn''t do it to Xiaoqiang, I would have called the door..."


    "S.h.i.e.l.d.?" Jack frowned, looked warily at the black widow and said in a deep voice, "hum! It''s so deep!"


    "No wonder, Xiao Na, you asked me about so many things..." Zhong Qiang suddenly thought of something. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes and looked at the black widow with a pale face. "It turns out that you approached me for a purpose from the beginning. There is really no difference between you and the evil woman..."


    "Natasha, get out!" Nick Frey''s voice sounded in the black widow''s ear. "Don''t annoy him first..."


    "Yes." the black widow was silent for a moment, took a deep look at Huang, asked Zhong Qiang, and turned away from the hot pot shop.


    "Xiao na!" Zhong Qiang''s eyes were slightly red and suddenly shouted at the black widow''s back, "have you ever been serious about me?"


    "Sorry, it''s just a task." the black widow''s expression didn''t change. She just said a faint word and left without looking back.


    "Look away, you deserve better." Huang asked, patting Zhong Qiang''s shoulder and softly comforting.


    "Ask elder brother, I want to be alone..." Zhong Qiang lowered his head, his eyes red and whispered, turned and went upstairs.


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s better to ask you to point out this matter earlier than to let him sink deeper..." Zhong Bo looked at some silent atmosphere, sighed helplessly and smiled reluctantly.


    In fact, during this period of time, not only Zhong Qiang was very satisfied with the little Na under the pseudonym of the black widow, but even Zhong Bo thought that this little Na was a good person, but he never thought that the so-called little Na would be a spy agent.


    "She is the famous black..." Jack suddenly thought of something and subconsciously wanted to say the name of the black widow.


    "Cough!" Huang asked, coughing twice and interrupted Jack. Jack realized something and closed his mouth quickly.


    "Well, Reese, you tell the students that they can come back to practice boxing from today. This afternoon, I will introduce brother Ying faming to them. As for you and Jack, stay tonight. I have some skills to teach you..."


    "Thank you, master!"


    "Thank you, master!"


    This time, Jack and risfisk also changed their language and began to call Shifu directly. This is what they learned from Huang Liang. Before, they used to call Huang Wen a teacher, but when they found that Huang Wen obviously attached importance to Shifu, they always wanted to find a chance to change their language. Now they finally found the opportunity.


    "Now that you''ve changed your language, I''ll acquiesce. In the future, you''ll be my formal disciples. I hope you can continue to work hard and don''t slack off after you learn your skills, okay?" Huang asked, nodding satisfied with the performance of risfisk and Jack, and asked.


    During this time, risfisk and Jack did a lot of things for Yongchun martial arts school and Huang Wen. Although some were in exchange for interests, they were enough to become formal disciples, so Huang Wen didn''t mean to object.


    "Also, you two will be martial brothers in the future. Although the family behind you is not on the same road, I hope you two can support each other and don''t have unnecessary contradictions!" Huang asked suddenly and asked again.


    "Don''t worry, master, we understand!" Jack and risfisk looked at each other. Their relationship has been much better since they became the swallow tail three, and they don''t compete secretly as they did when they first met.


    "Well, I''ll go back to the martial arts school first. You can also come and practice boxing first. John, please help take a look at the shop. By the way, where''s uncle wolf?" Huang asked, nodded and looked at several people.


    "We haven''t seen uncle Wolf for months. After he left with lily, he never came back..." lisfisk scratched his head and whispered, "we''re afraid he has something to do, and we didn''t bother him..."


    "Well, I see." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a little clear and took Belle back to Yongchun martial arts school. As for Zhong Qiang, he needs to figure it out by himself.

 Chapter 145

    "Ask, I think Xiaoqiang seems very sad. Is Xiaona really a bad person?" after returning to Yongchun martial arts school, Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned and couldn''t help asking.


    "Belle, you know, there are no absolute bad guys in the world. For us, people with bad purposes like Natasha are bad guys..." Huang asked with a sigh and explained.


    "But in the eyes of some people, we are also bad people, especially Natasha. The force behind her, the Divine Shield, which considers itself to maintain world peace and stability, in their eyes, we are the representatives of danger and we are bad people!"


    "Even if the s.h.i.e.l.l.d.''s own hands are stained with blood, they do more things in the dark and can''t see the light than we..."


    "It seems that I still don''t know much about the world..." Belle''s eyes moved and couldn''t help saying, "I think everything too simple."


    "Yes, both the world and people are complex. For example, Natasha is older than Zhong Bo. You shouldn''t see it?" Huang asked with some emotion. "That''s why I decided to break Xiaoqiang''s thoughts. Natasha''s experience is too rich..."


    "She is bigger than Zhong Bo?" Belle''s beautiful eyes stared at the boss. Some couldn''t believe looking at Huang and asked.


    "What''s the matter? Our martial arts school has a guy who is almost 200 years old. He looks younger than Ying faming..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "anything can happen in this magical world. Even the dead Mandalin has lived for a long time."


    "Ask, I want to go to school!" Belle heard the speech, her eyes flickered for a moment and made a decision.


    "Go to school?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Belle''s serious appearance, subconsciously scratched his head. "Well, there''s no problem going to school, but Belle, what should you go to school? Although you''re only 18 years old, if you go to high school, it seems a little..."


    "How about going to college?" Belle looked at Huang eagerly and asked, "in this way, I can read more books and learn more knowledge..."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it for you." Huang asked. Thinking of Belle''s habit of reading in the original play, she finally agreed.


    "Boo!" Belle quickly kissed Huang Wen''s face and ran upstairs.


    "Go to school, it''s been a long time." Huang asked, touching his cheek, and a smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. Belle''s age is just an adult, and it''s really time to go to college.


    "Master, I have informed the students that they will come when they are free." lisfisk, Jack and Ying faming walked into Yongchun martial arts school. Lisfisk said with a smile.


    "Well, Jack, how''s Belle''s certificate going?" Huang asked, nodded and looked at Jack.


    "The program has been completed, all system data have been entered, and the printed certificates are ready to be sent..." Jack hurriedly reported the progress of the task to Huang Wen. The progress speed can be said to be quite fast.


    You know, Huang asked him last night and told Jack about it. Now it''s morning and the matter is about to be solved. It can be seen that Jack and his family behind him are still working very fast.


    "Well, after it''s done, you can help Belle go through the admission formalities and find her a better university. She wants to go to school." Huang nodded with satisfaction and ordered again.


    Now that Jack has officially become Huang Wen''s disciple, Huang Wen doesn''t mean to be polite.


    "Don''t worry, master, I will find the best school for my teacher and mother!" jack also heard Huang''s tone that he didn''t take himself as an outsider. The whole person was also happy, quickly nodded and said solemnly.


    "You''d better not. It''s too far away. Reese, you go out with me this afternoon and buy a car. I''m going to take belle to school..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at lisfisk.


    "Hey, master, where do you need to go in person to buy a car? I''ll let them take photos later. Master, which one do you like? I''ll let someone drive the car!" risfisk said with a quick smile.


    "OK, let''s do what you say. It saves me from running around, but I still have to go out..." Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly, his body turned into a light spot and gradually disappeared in situ.


    When Huang Wen reappeared, he was behind the central building of the s.h.i.e.l.d., or next to Nick Frey.


    Of course, Huang Wen hasn''t been here, but this doesn''t prevent him from directly tracking the black widow here with tianyantong. The black widow is a good hand in getting rid of people''s tracking, but facing the tracking in the field of perception, the black widow has no way or ability to find out.


    "You!" Nick Frey''s face suddenly changed. He immediately stood up and covered the information on the table. His face was as black as ink and stared at Huang.


    "What''s the cover? I don''t know what you''re looking at. It''s just all my information, my abilities and my evaluation of my character, right?" Huang asked with a sneer.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen really didn''t want to come, because he was too lazy to deal with the black stewed egg and didn''t want to tear his face directly.


    However, this black marinated egg is really one muscle. All black marinated eggs that feel that they will threaten the existence of the world will be recorded by black marinated eggs, and then find ways to target them. Huang Wen is the top of the new list. Even after Huang Wen suddenly appeared, Huang Wen''s risk level increased again in Nick Frey''s heart.


    "Can you really sneak into the s.h.i.e.l.d.?!" last time Charles''s consciousness came to the s.h.l.d., which has made Nick Frey afraid. But now, Huang Wen appears here out of thin air, which makes Nick Frey more afraid of Huang Wen.


    "As I said just now, if it weren''t for your people''s sake, I would have called the door, but anyway, you still seem to want to aim at me..." Huang asked, raising his eyebrows, and a trace of mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth. "The space exile plan? It''s interesting. You''re not afraid of the difficulty. If your plan fails, will it annoy me more?"


    "So this is only the last plan, and it doesn''t mean to implement it." Nick Frey took a deep breath, looked into Huang Wen''s eyes and said, "this is also the last means to prevent you from getting out of control and causing great damage to the whole world..."


    "Really? I don''t believe it." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. "The world has never been guarded by you. Sometimes, don''t take yourself too important..."

 Chapter 146

    "Hum! You don''t know how many things our s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has done and how many people have been sacrificed to protect the world!" Nick Frey snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "you people with ability will never understand how difficult it is to maintain the stability of the world!"


    "Ha ha, it''s really ridiculous that an organization that has been established for more than 60 years should think that the world depends on you!" Huang asked. The mockery at the corners of his mouth was more obvious. After all, Nick Frey''s remarks were really funny.


    The world has existed for many years. Why do we need an organization that has been established for more than 60 years? What''s more, has the Divine Shield really done anything? In addition to becoming a large and influential organization.


    The current s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. was officially established after World War II. What happened to the world after World War II? Even if this world is a comprehensive world, and Huang Wen has not experienced this period of time, he has also got the answer from silly girl''s data.


    The cold war crisis, the first war of the X-Men, the struggle between the skurus and the Crees, which are enough to threaten the whole human race, only the last one, the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., has participated in, and only started to play a role, is the Captain Marvel.


    And more often, what is the Divine Shield doing? Hide all the items that have extraordinary power and theoretically threaten human beings, and then start to study them, trying to master these powers in their own hands!


    Yes, this behavior is really American. All power can only be controlled in their own hands, and others are not allowed to control power beyond their control.


    But unfortunately, the s.h.i.e.l.d. has studied so many years and so many extraordinary items, but few results have been achieved. I really don''t know. With their strength and courage, they can say that they have the ability to maintain the whole world.


    Maybe it''s because they have more official background than those with personal abilities, more special abilities than the official strength, the military and the FBI.


    That is, Charles will not operate at all. Otherwise, it is not impossible for the whole X-Men to replace the Divine Shield bureau to deal with extraordinary events. Moreover, it must be better than the Divine Shield Bureau. At least it will not be penetrated into a sieve by the hydra.


    However, Huang Wen came to the s.h.i.e.l.d. to warn Nick Frey. After all, it was the Hydra who solved Nick Frey. It''s better to stay in Nick Frey and let him tear each other apart. After all, Huang Wen can''t deal with these rats hidden in the gutter one by one. It''s too troublesome.


    "Hum! As I said, you capable people will never understand how much we have paid to maintain the current situation. That damn guy blew up Tony Stark''s house in an alien spaceship. If it hadn''t been for our help, everyone would have known it now!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    "That''s why I said that it''s the same with you and without you. Mandalin doesn''t depend on you. You can''t do anything except some so-called public opinion guidance..." Huang asked, shrugging and glancing at the direction outside the door. At this time, a large number of agents have gathered outside the door, holding high-tech weapons and ready to attack at any time.


    "Moreover, with your weapons and equipment, it''s really not enough to see. They can''t even deal with the magneto king, let alone me?"


    As Huang asked, all the high-tech weapons outside the door flew up, out of the control of the agents, and aimed at the surrounding agents. Nick Frey glanced at the monitoring picture and shrunk his one eye slightly.


    "That''s enough! What''s your purpose? We can talk!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and said in a deep voice. "I think you don''t want to tear your face? If you really fall out with our s.h.i.e.l.d., at least you can''t live in Chinatown so safely..."


    "You can try if a dead s.h.i.e.l.d. is worthy of revenge, especially when all the things that the s.h.l.d. has done are revealed." Huang asked with a slight raised corner of his mouth, looked at Nick Frey and said with a light smile.


    "Your files are listed in the top secret, and the people related to you are also listed in the top secret. The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. will not monitor and investigate you and the people around you..." Nick Frey said with a click in his heart, but his facial expression remained unchanged.


    "Come on, don''t fix these false. You''ve already figured out our data files. As for surveillance? It''s just passed by you. From tomorrow, all the spies in Chinatown will appear. I don''t guarantee that they can get off work alive!" Huang asked with a smile.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Nick Frey took a deep breath and looked into Huang''s eyes.


    "What I want is very simple. Don''t mess with me. This is my last warning. I''ll cut off whoever''s claws in the future!" Huang Wen''s body suddenly burst out a powerful breath. "So, you also remember to restrain those guys who are nominally your men but are not controlled by you..."


    "You!" Nick Frey''s pupils trembled. He didn''t expect that so many people knew about the Hydra hiding in the Divine Shield Bureau. It seems that only he, the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, was kept in the dark. No wonder Huang Wen and Charles didn''t pay attention to the Divine Shield Bureau. Such a Divine Shield Bureau really doesn''t deserve the attention of insiders.


    "Don''t think about pressing the pager. If she really comes back, I''m not afraid of her. Besides, the journey between the stars is not so easy!" Huang asked, glancing at Nick Frey''s palm hidden under his coat and said with a smile.


    Well, although Huang Wen feels that he may not be able to beat the amazing captain who has opened a dominant body at this time, it does not prevent Huang Wen from saying something to frighten Nick Frey.


    "You..." now, Nick Frey was really shocked by his pupils and surprised that no one knew about the captain except him and Colson. Only he knew about the pager, but now he was asked by Huang.


    "You have such a strong strength, shouldn''t you fulfill some responsibilities like her..." Nick Frey took a deep breath and decided to change his attitude towards Huang Wen again.


    From sneaking into the secret attack of the people around him, to the space exile plan, and then to the current attempt to change Huang Wen''s concept, it can be said that Nick Frey used all the cards that can be played in the open.


    But it''s a pity that Huang Wen didn''t bother to talk to Nick Frey and disappeared directly. After all, the warning was over and his strength was revealed. If he dared to stretch his claws again, Huang Wen would really cut his hands.

 Chapter 147

    "Shet! Falk! Bichi!" Nick Frey looked at Huang Wen and suddenly disappeared in place. He spat out a series of civilized words. He found that Huang Wen was really soft and hard, which made Nick Frey feel oppressed for the first time.


    Before that, Charles had the possibility of invading Nick Frey''s brain, and Nick Frey didn''t feel so oppressed, because the mutant is Charles''s biggest weakness, and he can limit Charles.


    Now, the threat that Huang Wen shows is already above Charles, but Nick Frey doesn''t know what Huang Wen''s weakness is, because according to the intelligence, Huang Wen wants to move the whole Chinatown and hide. It''s easy for him to threaten Huang Wen.


    "Hoo!" after a long time, Nick Frey vomited a foul breath, looked at the monitoring screen and said, "tell me to go on, cancel all plans for Huang Wen and Chinatown, and set Huang Wen and his related people as the highest level secret. No one is allowed to intervene without my consent!"


    "Also, no one is allowed to go to Chinatown at will, otherwise it will be dealt with as a crime of betrayal, and the Divine Shield Bureau will never avenge it!"


    Nick Frey didn''t mean to pass on information to other organizations. Even if Huang asked just now that all spies who reach Chinatown may die, Nick Frey didn''t mean to share the information.


    Huang Wen is too lazy to take care of Nick Frey''s affairs. Anyway, Huang Wen has said everything he should say. If Nick Frey really comes again, Huang Wen is too lazy to take care of so much!


    Moreover, at this time, Yongchun martial arts school began to be busy. Most of the students who had stayed in Yongchun martial arts school rushed over, but Max didn''t come because of work.


    Although a wave of Jack''s operations and interviews made max the man of the moment in the company, when the heat passed, and Max didn''t like to communicate with the people in the company, gradually, Max became the little transparent again, and even got busy again and was called by the supervisor.


    "Hello, teacher!" the students looked at Huang with some excitement, and then began to look at the new Yongchun martial arts school. Silly Niu registered the permissions for the students so that they could enter the boxing practice hall on the second floor.


    "Have you continued to practice boxing for more than three months?" Huang asked. Looking at the students, he nodded and asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" the students responded in unison.


    "Then call me!" Huang asked with a more obvious smile on his face.


    "Yes!" the students stood up and punched in unison, looking neat and uniform, as if they had secretly rehearsed.


    "That''s good! Although your progress is not great, at least you haven''t relaxed and there''s no retreat..." a trace of satisfaction flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. "Well, from today on, I''ll be the first to practice the standard finger routine and become a proficient student. I''ll have a special reward. I hope you can work hard!"


    "Yes!" when they heard the special reward, the students'' eyes lit up suddenly, because they knew that Huang Wen meant to start teaching them special means. Therefore, each student seemed to have beaten chicken blood and his eyes were hot.


    Of course, Huang Wen won''t easily pass on Ye man''s character bag. After all, he doesn''t have many copies here. Naturally, he needs to make a good investigation. It''s true that these students will be taught only after they have the details and character.


    As for Huang Wen''s special reward, it is simply cutting Sutra and washing marrow. It is deduced from Huang Wen''s transformation of the body according to the special power of the blood Bodhi after eating the blood Bodhi.


    Although the effect is far worse than that of blood Bodhi, there is still no big problem to let these students who focus on 11:00 or 12:00 go further.


    "Well, by the way, this is Ying faming. He is a master of Taijiquan. Taijiquan is no less than Yongchun boxing. Learning Taijiquan is also helpful for Yongchun boxing. If you have any questions you don''t understand, you can also ask him. You can call him master Ying later!" Huang asked, pointing to Ying faming and introducing the students.


    "Yes!" the students looked at Ying faming and found that Ying faming looked a little old, not as young as Huang Wen. Therefore, although they accepted it, they didn''t take Ying faming to heart.


    "Brother Ying, they asked you to help practice. If there is anything wrong, do it as soon as possible. Don''t be polite!" Huang asked. He also understood the thoughts of the students. He shook his head and smiled, looked at Ying faming and said that he could also let these students test how Ying faming''s Taijiquan was practiced.


    "Give it to me!" Ying faming also knows that if you want to gain a foothold in Yongchun martial arts school, you must first prove your strength. Otherwise, even if Huang Wen is willing to keep him in Yongchun martial arts school, Ying faming, who has no students to teach, may not be able to stay.


    "Well, Jack, Reese, you two come with me." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. He was too lazy to wait until the evening. He was going to pass IP man''s character bag to Jack and reesfisk. After getting IP man''s character bag, the strength of the two people even stepped into the extraordinary level, coupled with the gun fighting skills newly analyzed by the tuxedo and Huang asked, The ability of two people can be regarded as a basic guarantee, at least not worse than the so-called eagle eye.


    "Master, I''m coming!" just then, an excited voice sounded, but Huang Liang rushed over.


    "Why are you here? Don''t you have to go to class?" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang in surprise.


    "Hey, hey, I skipped class, but it''s okay. It''s a big class. I asked Peter Parker to help me answer it." Huang Liang scratched his head with a smile and said softly.


    "Wait, who answered for you?" Huang asked. He nodded subconsciously. Suddenly he thought of something. He looked at Huang Liang in surprise and asked.


    "Peter Parker, what''s the matter?" Huang Liang blinked in some doubt. "Do you know him, teacher? No, Peter Parker is very introverted..."


    "Old spider man?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind, because if according to the timeline of Marvel film, Peter Parker is still in primary school, but Peter Parker has started high school like Huang Liang, I''m afraid it''s not the Dutch version.


    "Nothing, I just think the name sounds familiar." Huang asked back, smiled and shook his head. It''s just a spider man. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. It''s not even as unexpected as Tony Stark''s house was bombed in advance.


    "Now that you''re here, let me go up to the fourth floor with me. I have something to teach you..."

 Chapter 148

    "Eh?" Huang Liang heard the speech and looked at Jack and risfisk in surprise. When he saw that they were slightly proud and could not hide their smiles, Huang Liang also smiled. "Congratulations, two junior brothers. Don''t you call them big senior brothers?"


    "Elder martial brother..." Jack and risfisk cried reluctantly. Although they knew Huang Wen earlier than Huang Liang, who let Huang Liang be Huang Wen''s first apprentice?


    "Well, Hello, second and third younger martial brothers." the smile on Huang Liang''s face became brighter. He looked at risfisk, who had practiced Wing Chun boxing for so long, but still didn''t lose weight. He looked at Jack, who was slightly strong, and soon determined who was Bajie and who was monk Sha.


    "Come on, don''t be poor, come up quickly!" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. Jack and risfisk didn''t know what Huang Liang was talking about. How could he not know? But to tell the truth, Zhong Qiang, who has gained only about 150 kg now, is more in line with the thin man design of the monkey monkey monkey.


    Soon, Huang Wen took the three people to the relatives and friends room on the fourth floor, which is also the highest floor they can reach. As for the fifth floor, only Huang Wen and Belle have permission to go up. If others want to go up, they have to apply with silly girl through the door on the fifth floor.


    "Ah Liang, how are you practicing your martial arts?" Huang asked, looking at the three and looking at Huang Liang.


    "I feel I have made a lot of progress. Compared with when I just broke through, my internal power has increased by at least 50 times!" Huang Liang looked at Huang with some pride and said, coming to praise me.


    "Fifty times?" Huang Wen''s eyes also flashed a trace of surprise, because from the memory of Bai exhibition hall, only Mo Xiaobei, the red flame crazy devil, has such a good talent. You know, Huang Liang began to contact internal power for only more than three months.


    If Huang Liang''s internal power was a little at the beginning, then Huang Liang''s internal power is around 50 o''clock now. According to this increase speed, the future legend can be expected!


    "Let me feel it!" Huang Wen nodded with satisfaction and began to explore Huang Liang''s internal power. This exploration surprised Huang Wen instead.


    Huang Liang''s meridians are wider than before. I don''t know how much. It can even be said that there are not too many blockages in the meridians.


    Moreover, Huang Liang''s internal force purity is better than Huang Wen expected. If it is converted into strength, there are more than ten points, which is equivalent to more than 100 points of energy. He can fight with Logan.


    Even, Huang Liang can initially use the space to hit acupoints now. If he meets Logan who has not practiced King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu, he may really win.


    "Very good! You''ve made great progress!" Huang Wen''s eyes were slightly bright and looked at Huang Liang with a smile. "However, you can''t be too proud. When your internal power level reaches five times the current level, I''ll pass on your martial arts with the same ability as John and improve your attack means. When you break through the congenital, I''ll teach you new martial arts!"


    "Master, how far am I from congenital?" Huang Liang''s eyes also lit up, looked at Huang expectantly and asked, "master, are you congenital now?"


    "Congenital? Do you want to feel it?" Huang asked. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his breath burst out. He controlled his internal power to keep at the level of just legend. Huang Liang''s face turned red and subconsciously retreated two steps.


    "Is this congenital?" Huang Liang subconsciously swallowed his saliva and a glimmer of desire flashed in his eyes.


    "Yes, this is congenital. You still have a long way to go. With your talent, if you don''t encounter the bottleneck, you can reach congenital in two years!" Huang asked with a smile. "Calculate the time. You were only about 18 at that time!"


    "Eighteen years old, congenital!" Huang Liang''s eyes emitted a light, and his heart was vaguely looking forward to it.


    "Well, however, Wing Chun boxing is also the martial arts passed on by your family, and you can''t fall behind. I will pass on the experience and power of Wing Chun boxing to you in a miraculous way..." Huang asked. Looking at Huang Liang, he nodded, turned his head and looked at Jack and lisfisk, "of course, including you!"


    "Thank you, master!" Jack and risfisk were a little disappointed when they heard the power of Wing Chun boxing, but they soon adjusted their mentality.


    "Of course, you have to face more things. I can''t just give you such a means. Learn Wing Chun fist first. Later, there will be others to teach you two alone!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "come on, sit down."


    "Yes!" Huang Liang and the three of them hurriedly sat on the ground and looked forward to it.


    "Hmm..." Huang asked, turned out of the task page, chose the prize of three stage prop sweepstakes, converted it into a character bag for ye man, and then injected it into Huang man, Jack and risfisk.


    As ye man''s character bag was injected into his body, Huang Liang, who had already achieved extraordinary success with internal power, did not respond very much, because ye man''s character bag gave him more, just the blessing of boxing and experience.


    Jack and risfisk are different. There is still a big gap between their physical quality and IP MAN. After getting IP man''s character bag, they directly broke through to the extraordinary level!


    "Thank you, master!" the three of Huang Liang opened their eyes and thanked Huang with joy. Huang Liang had a new understanding of Wing Chun boxing and martial arts, while Jack and risfisk felt the strengthening of their strength.


    "Well, you are all good players who can play ten now." Huang asked and nodded. The character bag he taught only contains the experience related to character attributes and skills, and there is no part of the memory related to character skills. Therefore, Huang asked to say this without worrying about what Huang Liang suspected.


    "Ten, I''m afraid it''s more than that! I can at least put down several of the original me now!" Jack clenched his fist and said excitedly.


    "Huang Liang, go and see Master Ying, the old Taijiquan master. He is now a boxer in our Yongchun martial arts school. I will teach them some skills about shooting..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Huang Liang and said.


    "Yes, master!" Huang Liang was really not interested in shooting. He turned and went downstairs directly. Huang Wen took Jack and risfisk to the underground base and analyzed them. He slowly taught Jack and risfisk how to use the gun fighting technique.


    At the same time, on the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school, several students fell to the ground and Ying faming stood calmly in the middle. He looked very relaxed.

 Chapter 149

    "How awesome!" the students at this time no longer dare to despise Ying faming. They know that this seemingly old guy is a man with real kung fu.


    "What a powerful Tai Chi Kung Fu!" when Huang Liang came to the second floor, he just saw Ying faming falling the students to the ground. Huang Liang''s eyes lit up and his heart was eager to try.


    "Are you?" Ying faming turned around. When he saw Huang Liang, he subconsciously frowned and looked at Huang Liang up and down. He felt the temperament of a martial artist from Huang Liang.


    "He is Huang Liang, the teacher''s apprentice!" the students on one side said one after another.


    "Yongchun, Huang asked his disciple, Huang Liang, please give me some advice!" Huang Liang stood up and arched his hand at Ying faming, looking impatient.


    This is the difference between Huang Liang and Huang Wen at this time. Huang Liang''s IP MAN character bag has only IP man''s ability and no IP man''s martial arts cultivation. In addition, Huang Liang is already young and energetic. Naturally, he is impulsive and belligerent.


    "Taijiquan, Ying faming." Ying faming did not despise Huang Liang because he was Huang Wen''s disciple, but solemnly arched Huang Liang''s hand, and then stood in place with Tai Chi.


    Huang Liang took a deep breath and faced Ying faming with the start of Wing Chun. The two stood against each other. Finally, Huang Liang couldn''t help but start first. His Wing Chun has just made rapid progress. At this time, it''s natural to verify it.


    "Shua!" Huang Liang attacked Ying faming''s head from the middle line in front of his chest with a Pathfinder. Ying faming took Huang Liang''s fist calmly. Huang Liang seized this opportunity and directly engaged in close combat, but Ying faming entangled his arms. Huang Liang''s moves changed again. Both sides pushed their hands against Wing Chun''s hands with Tai Chi, and his steps and body shape changed constantly, No one can do anything for a while.


    "Shua!" said Huang Liang. Although Huang Liang''s strength was greater than that of Ying faming, he was entangled by Ying faming because he was anxious to attack at the beginning. Finally, he was pushed out by Ying faming with four or two kilograms.


    "Come again!" Huang Liang''s eyes lit up and stepped forward again. This time, he gave full play to the more flexible characteristics of Wing Chun boxing, didn''t give Ying faming the opportunity to entangle himself, and continued to stand up and defuse Ying faming''s attack.


    When the attack and defense are different, it is not so easy for Ying faming to catch the loophole from Huang Liang''s attack and then entangle Huang Liang.


    "Bang!" finally, Ying faming''s move was blocked by Huang Liang''s hand. Huang Liang stepped back, and Ying faming''s expression was obviously a little tired.


    "Hoo! If you don''t accept it, you young people are really energetic!" Ying faming relaxed his turbid breath and said with a bitter smile, "your strength is very strong. You are worthy of being Huang Wen''s disciple..."


    "Master Ying didn''t lose, but I was beaten back twice. In a word, I lost." Huang Liang also gained a little in the battle, so he said with a smile.


    Although Huang Liang didn''t use all his strength in this battle, at least he didn''t use his internal power and acupoints, Huang Liangguang was at an extraordinary level with his physical quality. It''s incredible that he should be able to gain the upper hand in the battle.


    "How did you do it? I clearly feel that my body has encountered a bottleneck. No matter how I exercise, I can''t go any further..." Ying faming''s eyes moved and looked at Huang Liang. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, I have to ask the master. He taught me well." Huang Liang scratched his head because he didn''t know how to talk to Ying faming, so he had to push everything down. Huang asked there, but what Huang Liang said is not wrong!


    Just after Huang Liang and Ying faming ended the battle on the second floor, an uninvited guest, Tony Stark, driving a luxury car, came to Yongchun martial arts school downstairs.


    "No, no matter how much it costs today, I''ll get the research right of that alien spacecraft!" Tony Stark took a deep breath and whispered after getting out of the car.


    "Sir, I don''t think much of you, and what I suggest you do first is to turn to Huang to see if he can help you solve the hidden dangers of your body. After all, this thing is also the first thing he found..." Jarvis''s voice poured cold water on one side.


    "Hum! I don''t believe it. There are people who can''t be moved by money!" Tony Stark snorted coldly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. According to the data in the database, most of Huang Wen''s assets come from the stock of stark industries, that is, he doesn''t need money at all." Jarvis sang the opposite tone again.


    "He is the shareholder of our stark industry?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up slightly. "It''s all his own people, isn''t it easier..."


    "The Sherman family and Fisk family took advantage of the stock price fluctuation some time ago to transfer a lot of money to Huang Wen. He is not a shareholder of stark industry. I''m sorry to disappoint you, sir..." Jarvis said without apology.


    "Sherman family?" Tony Stark thought of Colonel Roddy''s support for himself before, so he didn''t investigate these things. Consider it as a reward for the Sherman family''s support for himself, although Tony Stark felt he didn''t need this support at all.


    Tony Stark put all his thoughts behind him and walked towards Yongchun martial arts school, but he was stopped by John as soon as he came to the fitness equipment hall on the first floor.


    "You''re not a student. What are you doing here?" John looked up and down at Tony Stark. His time in Yongchun martial arts school was not short. He didn''t say he could know every student, at least he would look familiar when he saw the students. In front of Tony Stark, he didn''t know, or there was no such Sao Bao guy with sunglasses in Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Don''t you know me?" Tony Stark took off his sunglasses. He didn''t expect that he was stopped by a small security guard. Yes, in his eyes, John is the security guard of Yongchun martial arts school. Although there is no need for security guards in places like martial arts school, Tony Stark obviously doesn''t have this common sense.


    "Be careful, sir, the other party is suspected to be a mutant!" Jarvis''s voice reminded Tony Stark in his ear.


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech. His face didn''t change much. He just looked at John and said, "I''m here to ask Huang."


    "Sorry, I haven''t received any visitor information here." John glanced at his watch and still stopped Tony Stark.


    "Cough!" Tony Stark coughed twice, gesturing to Jarvis to forge a visitor information to let himself in.


    "Sorry, sir, the invasion failed..."

 Chapter 150

    "What?" Tony Stark was obviously stunned. He didn''t expect that Jarvis would fail to invade, and it was just a watch that invaded a visitor''s information.


    "The other party has an independent system, and I can''t modify the other party''s data." Jarvis gave the answer, "it''s suspected that the other party also has a super artificial intelligence..."


    "How could this be possible?" Tony Stark''s eyes widened. He suddenly thought of something. "Has that guy studied the alien spacecraft thoroughly? It''s impossible. How can it be so fast?"


    "What''s the matter, don''t talk to yourself here, please go out!" John said impatiently, listening to Tony Stark''s strange words.


    "I''m Tony Stark, iron man, you know what? So, you put me up, and the car outside me is yours. How about it?" Tony Stark came back. He was more eager to see Huang, so he pointed to the luxury car outside the door and said.


    "Kaka, Kaka!" Tony Stark''s voice just fell, and the luxury car outside the door suddenly condensed into an ice car.


    "Gollum!" Tony Stark thought he came here without wearing mark 3, and swallowed his saliva subconsciously.


    "Mr. Tony Stark, if you don''t leave again, I think you may end up with that car. Do you want to try?" John looked at Tony Stark with an impatient look.


    "OK, boy, I remember you!" Tony Stark took a deep breath, took a deep look at John, turned and left Yongchun martial arts school. When he came to the ice cart, Tony Stark snorted coldly and left angrily.


    "Cut, iron man? Ha ha..." the corners of John''s mouth turned aside. For those with his ability, he naturally doesn''t like Tony Stark who relies on technology, especially after John''s rapid strength at this time.


    "John, where''s the teacher?" not long after Tony Stark left, Bruce Banner came back. He was going to bring Betty Ross to see Huang, but how could Bruce Banner say that Betty Ross was not interested in a martial arts school owner.


    "Are you back? Where''s Betty?" John looked around. When he saw the bitterness on Bruce Banner''s face, John quickly changed the topic. "The teacher was just upstairs. By the way, Reese and Jack changed their names to master. Do you think we should change our names?"


    "Change?" Bruce Banna was stunned. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He just nodded in low spirits and walked upstairs.


    "Oh, I don''t know what Betty thinks. There is no other obstacle between the two people, but they themselves have become a new obstacle..." John looked at Bruce Banner''s back, shook his head and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Huang Liang, where''s the teacher?" Bruce Banner went upstairs and looked at Huang Liang who instructed the students to practice martial arts with Ying faming.


    "The teacher taught Jack that they have gone to Kung Fu and haven''t come back yet..." Huang Liang replied.


    "Oh." Bruce Banner answered and sat listlessly aside. He didn''t come back with Jack and risfisk until the evening. They looked a little excited because the ability of gun fighting was so suitable for them. Even they wanted to go out and fight tonight.


    "Eh? Banner is back? Just in time, you come with me and call out hawk. I have something to teach him..." Huang asked. When he came back, his eyes lit up when he saw Bruce Banner. Without waiting for Bruce Banner to speak, he took Bruce Banner directly to the underground base.


    "Teacher, I''m not in the mood..." Bruce Banner looked at Huang with a bitter face and whispered.


    "Because of Betty?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, probably understood what had happened, and then began to listen to Bruce Banner about his trivial affairs with Betty Ross.


    "If someone blocks you, no matter who it is, I will support you, but if the obstacle between you two is yourself, it''s better to explain things clearly, at least it''s much better than now, isn''t it?" after hearing this, Huang Wen expressed his own views.


    "Besides, Betty, she didn''t say she must be separated from you, did she? Maybe she just becomes a little confused now?"


    "Thank you, teacher. I''ll have a good talk with her!" Bruce Banner took a deep breath and slowly turned into hawk.


    "Haoke, Shifu, fruit!" as soon as Haoke appeared, he looked at Huang with some excitement and shouted.


    "Well, eat the fruit and eat the fruit. Master will teach you a new martial arts, a martial arts that can let you give full play to your strength, okay?" Huang asked. He laughed when he saw Haoke. At this time, Haoke became much more lovable in Huang asked''s eyes.


    "OK! Haoke, martial arts!" Haoke nodded heavily, took the fruit thrown from Huang Wenna ring, ate it, and then honestly took a horse step.


    "Come on, relax." Huang asked, suspended in the air, put his hand on Haoke''s head and passed the character bag of Yitian, the master of Baji boxing, to Haoke.


    "Boom!" a weak force poured into Haoke''s body. For Haoke, this force was almost insignificant, but the boxing experience contained in it excited Haoke.


    "Have a chance to fight again." Huang asked. Looking at Haoke who was eager to try, he shook his head and didn''t mean to fight with Haoke. Although the surrounding underground bases have been reinforced, I''m afraid it will still cause great damage. Therefore, Huang asked didn''t want to compete with Haoke here.


    At the same time, in a base of the air force, general Ross looked at the experimental data in front of him, his eyes twinkled, and his mind constantly twinkled with hawk''s strong body and powerful destructive power.


    Although because of mark Sherman, general Ross no longer had a hostile attitude towards Bruce Banner, he still wanted to control the powerful power of hawk in his own hands.


    However, general Ross could not use his strength to Bruce Banner, so a plan to cultivate new hawks was born in general Ross''s mind.


    "Is there a suitable candidate?" general Ross asked in a deep voice, looking at his adjutant.


    "Yes, there is an experienced veteran named Emil bronsky. He is very dissatisfied with his physical decline because he is old. He wants to participate in the plan and let him return to his youth..." the adjutant nodded and whispered.


    "Well, let him try the incomplete serum of the first level first. If it succeeds, we''ll take the next step..." a fine light flashed in general Ross''s eyes.

 Chapter 151

    On the other hand, Huang Wen doesn''t know that general Ross is still carrying out the experimental plan. After all, according to the information known by Huang Wen, general Ross has reached a settlement with Bruce Banner. Even general Ross only took Bruce Banner''s blood twice, and there is no more intersection after that. Therefore, in Huang Wen''s opinion, he hates this guy and may not even appear.


    On the side of Yongchun martial arts school, Bruce Banner left again after a conversation with Huang Wen. He went to find Betty Ross to explain the things between them. This time, he didn''t take John with him.


    "Tony Stark has been here?" Huang asked. Hearing the news from John, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. However, when Huang asked from silly girl about Tony Stark''s intention, a smile appeared at the corners of Huang''s mouth, but he wasn''t in a hurry to deal with it.


    "Let''s draw first. The lucky draw for the legend who killed Mandalin has not started yet, legend!" a glimmer of expectation flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. This is Huang Wen''s first chance to draw a legend. Huang Wen doesn''t know what kind of great promotion he will get.


    "Hoo! Draw!" Huang asked Chang, throwing out a mouthful of turbid air and throwing away all his thoughts, opening this legendary lucky draw.


    "Miso!" a bright blue light flashed. Huang asked whether it was his illusion. Anyway, he felt that this time the blue light was the brightest he had ever seen.


    "Congratulations, you have won the legend, a Xing (from the movie Kung Fu, a Xing, who became a congenital strong man after opening up Ren Du''s two veins, has the Tathagata God''s palm, which is enough to cut mountains and rivers, and has a strong martial arts understanding after system optimization)"


    "Star master again?" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up slightly. A Xing''s strength in Kung Fu was not weak. At least it was far beyond that of gambling Saint a Xing. In the last war, a Xing''s Tathagata God palm could take a huge palm print between the uncompleted residential building and the ground, which could show the power of the Tathagata God palm.


    Really, a Xing in Kung Fu may not be weaker than Jigong''s combat effectiveness. Perhaps only the role of Monkey King can completely defeat this a Xing.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen looked at the word a Xing. The next moment, all aspects of a Xing''s attributes appeared in Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Character: a Xing."


    "Fine: 666 points."


    "Gas: 208 points."


    "God: 10 o''clock."


    "Skills: Tathagata divine palm, rapid healing, martial arts understanding."


    "Evaluation: as a martial arts genius, a Xing achieved congenital success after breaking his cocoon and becoming a butterfly. The Tathagata divine palm that he can play easily makes him one of the best in Kung Fu."


    "Whether to integrate the ability of character a Xing?"


    "Integration!" a bright light flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. Although a Xing''s energy was not as good as himself, his strength was above himself, and his divine power was equal to himself. The most important thing was that Tathagata divine palm was really an excellent choice to give full play to Huang Wen''s strength at this stage.


    Moreover, there is the ability of rapid healing and martial arts understanding. Rapid healing is superimposed with Huang Wen''s own energy. Huang Wen''s self-healing ability can be called against the sky even if he is not as immortal as Logan.


    As for martial arts savvy, Huang Wen is also very useful for Huang Wen, because Huang Wen was good at martial arts such as boxing. He doesn''t have such a high talent for internal skills, which is not as good as Huang Liang. However, after having a Xing''s character bag, Huang Wen''s martial arts talent will make rapid progress.


    "Shua!" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, a force that was not inferior to his was integrated into his body. Huang Wen could clearly feel that his strength was becoming stronger and stronger, and even vaguely seemed to break through the neck of a small bottle. However, when Huang Wen felt it carefully, he did not notice any qualitative change in his strength. Various data showed that he was still in the realm of legend, Not even the shadow of the epic.


    "Well, my energy has increased by 60%, my strength has more than doubled, and my divine power has nearly doubled. It''s not worth chasing Mandalin for so long. These gains add up to a lot!" Huang asked, glancing at his character panel, slowly closing his eyes and getting familiar with all aspects of his strength at the beginning.


    The next day, Jack brought all Belle''s identity information and admission notice. Huang Wen drove her to college. In the evening, she picked up belle who didn''t want to live in a single bedroom. Listening to Belle''s interesting stories about school, Huang Wen showed a smile around her mouth. This rare leisure, Let him feel the breath of life.


    "Ding! Logan lost contact with Lily''s watch." but unfortunately, in two days, this calm was broken. Huang Wen, who was practicing, received a hint from silly girl.


    "Uncle wolf has an accident?" Huang asked. After all, Logan''s original strength is not bad, and now he has King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu. Even though Logan can''t last, it also improves his lack of strength and the defect that he will be restrained by magneto. With the help of lily, Logan and Lily should not encounter any danger.


    "Silly girl, where have they been before?" Huang asked, frowning and looking at silly girl.


    "According to the location information record of the watch, the last time they had information was in Texas..." silly girl quickly analyzed the data and gave a reply.


    "Texas? It''s a little far away. I''ll go there first. Silly girl, show me the way." Huang Wen''s body slowly turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. When it reappeared, Huang Wen''s body was like a remnant shadow walking through Texas.


    "Is it here? There is no trace..." Huang asked, looking at the open space in front of him. According to silly girl''s guidance, Huang asked found it, but there is no house around. It is an open space. Except that there is a circle of black paint on the ground, like a trace burned by fire, there is no other trace.


    "What is this? Fire is capable? Maybe capable people can''t deal with Uncle wolf?" Huang asked. He carefully explored the circle of scorch marks on the ground, then threw out a flame and burned the ground in the same shape on one side of the ground.


    After a long time, Huang Wen dispersed the flames, and there were similar scorch marks on the ground, but Huang Wen''s eyebrows were frowned tighter.


    "Is it really a person with fire power? Who would it be? The fire power is stronger than me now. Can it be said that the evil spirit knight has appeared?" Huang asked, thinking constantly in his mind. Suddenly, he thought of a person he had forgotten.

 Chapter 152

    "Lying in the trough! Isn''t Qin Ge Lei reappearing?" Huang asked with a surprised look in his eyes. He couldn''t be sure for a moment. "No, shouldn''t Qin Ge Lei go to the laser eye and kill her husband to testify? How can he conflict with Uncle wolf in such a place?"


    "Can it be said that the black phoenix noticed that uncle wolf teased her too many times in his previous memory, so he came to see Uncle wolf? But why did the watch lose contact? Was it destroyed by the black phoenix... Huh?"


    Huang Wen was thinking. He suddenly found that someone nearby was spying on him. Huang Wen''s expression had not changed. Then he released his mind and began to feel the situation around him.


    In Huang Wen''s perception, in a corner not far away, a child was looking this way, as if attracted by the flames just now.


    "I''m suspicious..." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. It turned out that he was just a child. He thought he could find a clue.


    However, just as Huang Wen was about to withdraw his mind, Huang Wen''s eyes coagulated, because when his mind swept to the child, he noticed that the child''s breathing was extremely gentle, and he didn''t mean to be excited or afraid because of the flame.


    "What are you looking at?" Huang Wen''s body disappeared in place, appeared behind the child and asked with a smile.


    "You!" the child''s pupils shrunk slightly, but when he looked back, his expression changed instantly. He looked at Huang with a trace of curiosity on his face and asked, "uncle, is your angel of God?"


    "Interestingly, you are very clear about the figure, but unfortunately, I have seen the expression before you turn around. You don''t have to play again. Do you need me to expose your true face?" Huang asked, looking at the child with a confident smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Hum!" the child snorted coldly, and his figure began to change, but Huang asked vaguely. Huang asked originally thought that the child in front of him was disguised by a magic woman, but Huang asked wrong.


    The child in front of him changed into a man with similar skin color to the devil shaped woman. From his wild muscles and unruly hairstyle, Huang asked, this is the devil shaped woman and Logan''s son, Raz.


    "Are you the yellow question? So it seems, it''s just so!" Raz narrowed his eyes slightly, looked up and down, and a trace of disdain appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Blinking and acupoint pointing? I''ve explored your acupoint pointing ability, and it can''t work for me..."


    "Pa!" as soon as Raz''s voice fell, there was a sudden soft sound. Raz''s body was obviously stiff. However, this stiffness was affected by the force impact, and he was not hit by the hole in the space and couldn''t move. Raz was right. The point really had no effect on him!


    "It seems that my calculation is not wrong. Like these guys who are different from ordinary people, they really can''t use acupoints to deal with them." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, "and this Raz is more inhuman than the devil shaped woman. At least I can point the devil shaped woman..."


    "Hum! You really only have such a little strength. It''s their mother. They overestimate you!" Raz showed a proud smile at the corners of his mouth, stretched out his bone claws in an instant, looked at Huang ferociously and asked, "I don''t believe that your blinking is unlimited..."


    While talking, a pair of wings grew behind Raz, making Raz''s body barely float in the air. The next moment, Raz disappeared in place. This wing can not only make Raz barely float, but also speed him up!


    With the sound of "Ka!", Raz''s bone claws stabbed Huang Wen. Huang Wen didn''t use a blink to escape his life as he expected, but his bone claws didn''t stab Huang Wen''s body. Even Huang Wen didn''t open King Kong''s immortal skill, but the legend once had nearly 2000 points of energy, which was not extraordinary. Raz without Edelman alloy could pierce it, Even the bone claws have been broken in two.


    "You!" Raz''s pupil suddenly shrunk. He endured the pain and subconsciously wanted to escape, but his wrist was caught by Huang Wen. The gap in strength made Raz unable to escape, even if he made his wrist as soft as rubber.


    "It''s interesting. It''s a bit like Mr. magic''s rubber man ability, but it''s far less exaggerated than him..." Huang asked. Looking at Raz''s deformed arm, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, smiled and said, "for your sake, I won''t kill you. Tell me, where''s uncle wolf?"


    "Since you know I''m his son, you should know that you can''t kill me!" Raz''s bone claws are growing again bit by bit. Raz clenched his teeth and looked at Huang.


    "Uncle wolf is really not that easy to kill. After all, if you want to kill uncle wolf, you have to completely destroy his aidman alloy, but you don''t have the skeleton of aidman alloy..." Huang asked with a smile on his mouth. He stretched out his hand and the trees on one side were frozen in an instant.


    "Moreover, I can freeze you and bury you in the south pole, so that you will never see the sun, but you will never die. What, do you want to taste this taste?"


    "You!" Raz glanced at the trees next to him, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. He knew that he might be able to survive in the ice, but countless years of loneliness was still too terrible for the boy under the age of 20.


    "So, talk to me." Huang Wen saw that after the defense was finally broken, the voice of bewitchment sounded in Raz''s ear. He directly took advantage of this opportunity to hypnotize Raz. After all, Huang Wen didn''t like the result he tried hard to get. It was false news.


    After a long time, Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a glimmer of insight. He finally figured out the context of the whole thing according to the things described by Raz. It was really similar to what he guessed.


    It turned out that because Huang Wen left Chinatown, the devil shaped woman wanted to let Huang Wen unlock the acupoints on magneto Wang through Logan''s relationship, but her plan failed.


    So the magic woman directly took magneto away from Xavier gifted youth college, because she was acutely aware that many students'' attitude towards magneto was not very good, especially some injured students blamed magneto for all their mistakes.


    After the devil shaped woman left with magneto, there was no place to go, and the mutant brotherhood could not go back, because magneto lost his ability, and those people might not be able to follow the orders of an incompetent magneto.


    But what the devil shaped woman didn''t expect was that they met Qin Ge Lei. They met Qin Ge Lei who didn''t appear in alcali lake, but wandered in confusion.

 Chapter 153

    When magneto Wang met Qin Ge Lei, he felt a burst of ecstasy. Although he fainted when Qin Ge Lei was powerful, he already knew a lot about Qin Ge Lei''s strength from Charles. In magneto Wang''s view, Qin Ge Lei is the new hope for the rise of mutants!


    Therefore, when magneto saw Qin Ge Lei, the whole person was excited. Even if he could not use his mutant ability, his years of experience in organizing the mutant brotherhood and powerful script were one of his abilities.


    If magneto Wang only has strong ability, but no excellent leadership and strong appeal, magneto Wang can''t organize so many mutants who should have been hidden, become one of the leaders of the two forces of mutants, and fight for the interests of mutants for so many years.


    Therefore, under the flicker of magneto, Qin Ge Lei, or Phoenix girl, who was already confused and didn''t know where to go, successfully ignited the goal of fighting for mutants.


    Even, with the help of Qin Ge Lei, Huang Wen''s back hand left on magneto was easily broken, and magneto regained his strength again.


    Huang Wen was not surprised when he heard Raz''s story here, because since Qin Ge Lei has been mixed with magneto Wang, magneto Wang''s recovery ability is not unacceptable. After all, the acupoint pointing hand is not invincible, whether in the martial arts world or in this world, and the acupoint pointing hand just Huang Wen has failed?


    At this time, Huang asked more about the whereabouts of Logan and Lily, and whether the laser eye was killed by Qin Ge Lei.


    As Raz continued to tell, Huang asked what happened later. It turned out that Logan really found here and even saw Raz through the clues in the video of the magic girl.


    However, it is a pity that Raz, who was raised by the magic girl since childhood, can be said that he was completely brainwashed by the magic girl. He always knew that logan was his father, but there was no respect for his father in his concept.


    Therefore, when logan saw Raz and couldn''t help rushing over, Raz gave Logan the closest way to greet his old father, and the bone claw pierced Logan''s chest.


    However, it''s a pity that if Logan hasn''t practiced Vajra not bad magic, his physical quality may be a little worse than that of Raz, but Logan''s Vajra not bad magic for several months has strengthened Logan''s physical quality even if it''s not turned on.


    Coupled with Logan''s Edelman alloy, Raz, a little wolf, can''t fight at all. Even if Raz can deform, he can even fly reluctantly.


    Logan soon used his steel claw to tell Raz what was the love from his old father. Raz was so strong that he was beaten to death by Logan.


    However, Logan hasn''t been proud for a long time. He sees the magic girl with Qin Ge Lei and magneto glare at him, and Qin Ge Lei blows a flame at Logan and Lily.


    In the fire, Logan''s and Lily''s watches were destroyed. Before Logan opened the King Kong immortal magic skill, Qin Ge Lei directly knocked Logan and Lily out with strong mental power.


    After that, Logan and lily were taken away, while Raz stayed here, because the devil shaped woman had not officially agreed to join the brotherhood. Raz was absolutely obedient to the devil shaped woman''s words, and would not even raise any dissatisfaction in his heart.


    Later, Raz heard some news. When he came out, he found that Huang Wen put a flame, which made Raz alert, so he became like a child. He thought that if he was found to be able to disguise and deceive Huang Wen, but unfortunately, his camouflage skills were a little worse than the magic woman.


    "Brotherhood?" Huang Wen''s eyes moved. Although he had set foot in most countries and cities in the world, Huang Wen had never been to some secret bases, let alone where the Brotherhood was.


    Huang asked helplessly that the Raz in front of him also didn''t know where the mutant brotherhood came from, because the devil shaped woman never told him the position of the mutant brotherhood.


    "In that case, please contact your mother." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Raz.


    "Yes..." Raz didn''t mean to resist. At this time, Huang Wen''s divine power may still be a little behind Charles''s spiritual ability, but it''s definitely not weak at the legendary level. It''s not easy to control a teenager at an extraordinary level whose state of mind is broken.


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!" Raz took out his cell phone and dialed a phone.


    "Raz, what''s the matter?" the voice of the demon girl came from the other end of the phone.


    "Er..." Raz looked at Huang with a confused look, because Huang didn''t give him the next instruction.


    "Ask her when she will come to see you..." Huang''s voice rang out in Raz''s mind. Huang was going to directly say the exchange of hostages, but think about it, there was only one person on his side, and Logan and Lily son were two together, so Huang changed his attention.


    Huang asked that he was going to delay time, and then asked silly girl to track the phone signal, find the location of the mutant brotherhood, and then call the door directly.


    At this time, Huang Wen can''t be said to be expanding, but after obtaining the character bag of the legendary a Xing, Huang Wen has great confidence, because in Huang Wen''s calculation, after his own essence God opened the King Kong non bad divine skill, it has reached 7859 points, plus silly girl''s 4500 essence God, Huang Wen''s essence God can break ten thousand.


    In this way, Huang Wen''s spirit is more than ten times that of Gu Yi. At that time, silly girl tested that the power contained in Gu Yi''s body is more than ten times that of Huang Wen. Of course, it may not be Gu Yi''s full strength, but Huang Wen feels that he is about to step into the level of a big man.


    Well, Huang asked, it''s just a little inflated.


    "Mother, when will you come to see me?" Raz asked as Huang asked.


    "You''re not Raz! Who are you?!" the devil shaped woman suddenly changed her tone and shouted at Raz, "what''s the matter with Raz?"


    "Eh? The reaction is so fast?" Huang asked. Seeing that the matter was exposed, the devil shaped woman might hang up the phone, so he quickly said, "the devil shaped woman, haven''t seen you for a long time. How are Logan and Lily son doing with you?"


    "Huang asked?!" the voice of the evil woman changed again. "You found Raz''s position? What did you do to Raz? I warn you, don''t mess around!"

 Chapter 154

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything about Raz. At least he inherited Logan''s self-healing ability. It still needs a little difficulty to kill him..." Huang asked with a light smile and continued to delay time. "So, I thought, do you want to freeze him and bury him in the South Pole, so that I can''t see and worry..."


    "Dare you!" the angry voice of the devil shaped woman sounded, "if you really dare to do this, I will never die with you!"


    "Give it to me, Ruiwen." magneto''s voice sounded on the phone. It should be magneto''s direct control over the phone. "Young man, do you really want to fight against our mutants?"


    "Old man, you should make it clear that you are targeting me from beginning to end." Huang asked with a trace of mockery, "at the beginning, I went to help you mutants, but your own conspiracy was exposed, so you pinch me as a soft persimmon. How can it be so cheap?"


    "Now, Logan just wanted to see his son, so you caught him. You should know that he is my man, but he still dares to fight him..."


    "Young man, don''t think too much of yourself. Although your ability is really commendable, you may not know that I have made sufficient preparations for you..." magneto''s voice was a little cold. "You are proud enough. Now, let Raz go, otherwise..."


    "Found it!" before magneto 10000 finished his words, Huang asked, and a silly girl sounded in his ear, "they are in New Mexico, not too far away..."


    "Otherwise?" Huang asked with a smile on his lips, and then magneto said, "otherwise what can you do?"


    Huang asked, hung up the phone directly, and then put one hand on Raz. His body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. He instantly came to New Mexico and looked for the location of the mutant brotherhood according to the location provided by silly girl.


    "How dare you hang up my phone?" a trace of anger flashed in magneto''s eyes, and his face became gloomy. A circle of metal came to his body, and a layer of armor was condensed to fit on his skin, plus his own helmet. If Tony Stark was present, I''m afraid magneto would Sue magneto for infringement.


    "Eric..." the magic shaped woman looked at magneto Wang with some worry and opened her mouth. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Needless to say, it''s not only your business, but also the business of our brotherhood. This boy repeatedly provokes our mutants. We''ll give this boy some color to see..." magneto said word by word with a trace of anger in his voice.


    "You really can buckle your hat, or you are really shameless, you old guy, but I wonder why you even don''t want your face. Why should you wrap yourself so tightly? Is it shameful?" the voice of Huang asked mockingly sounded, and Raz''s body appeared in the base of the mutant brotherhood.


    Huang Wen looked at magneto Wang''s new dress and twitched at the corners of his mouth. If magneto Wang said he didn''t copy Tony Stark''s creativity, Huang Wen didn''t believe it. The whole streamline shape of this armor is exactly the same as Mark 2. It even looks harder and fits better.


    However, magneto Wang can do this, and it doesn''t exceed Huang Wen''s expectation. After all, this is magneto Wang. He is an expert in playing with metal. It''s not difficult for him to make such a armor. Moreover, Huang Wen knows that this armor can be called anti acupoint armor.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that Tony Stark didn''t develop his own armor first, but he was first developed by the old man magneto.


    "Raz!" the devil shaped woman looked at Huang and asked. Raz around her exclaimed, but she looked at Huang with some fear and didn''t dare to lean over.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen ignored the magic woman, but tried to reach out to move or directly replace magneto''s armor. Unfortunately, the armor was firmly attracted by magneto''s magnetic field control, and Huang Wen couldn''t shake it.


    "You really have the ability of mind. No, your ability is more similar to that of Qin Ge Lei!" the eyes under magneto Wang''s helmet stared at Huang and asked, "you have the ability to control objects and mind. You have so many means..."


    "Found it!" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up. He didn''t pay too much attention to magneto. After he failed to test and control battle armor, he began to explore the whereabouts of Logan and Lily. Soon he found Lily tied up in the air and Logan whose limbs were tied to a bed nearby.


    "Not good!" when magneto saw that Huang Wen''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared, his face changed. He immediately controlled his armor, turned into a residual shadow, and rushed to Logan''s room. The magic woman didn''t keep up, but rushed to Raz, which was forgotten by Huang Wen and difficult to kill.


    On the other hand, after rescuing Baihe Zi, Huang Wen took Baihe Zi to Logan''s room. Huang Wen smelled the slightly strange smell in the room, twitched at the corners of his mouth, and waved Logan down from the bed.


    "Cough, boss..." Logan looked at Huang awkwardly and asked what he was going to say. He suddenly found that his body couldn''t move, and the body of lily on one side flew uncontrollably.


    "Hum!" Logan snorted coldly, directly opened King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu, stabilized his body, stretched out his steel claw and rushed out angrily towards the door.


    "Is there such a big anger? It''s worthy of being a man with an immortal body!" Huang asked with some emotion, shook his head, disappeared in place with lily, returned to Yongchun martial arts school to settle lily, and then returned to the base of mutant brotherhood again.


    "Shua!" at this time, Logan and magneto are still fighting. Magneto was originally used to counter point the armor. At this time, it is obviously not enough to see in front of Logan''s steel claw. After all, magneto has not found a metal that can resist Edelman alloy.


    Of course, magneto hasn''t looked for it before. After all, the original Logan can be easily subdued by waving his hand.


    However, even though Logan is still full of steel muscles and bones after opening the King Kong not bad divine skill, magneto 10 thousand has become uncontrollable, and even Logan''s strength has become incomparable. Magneto 10 thousand can''t suppress Logan by using metal to control the impact of boulders.


    "Hoo!" however, three minutes later, things turned for the better. Logan''s face changed, and the King Kong not bad magic disappeared. Even three months later, Logan was only able to hold on for three minutes and became the standard Altman.

 Chapter 155

    "Hmm?" Wang wanci was keenly aware of Logan''s change. After all, Logan changed from a golden guy to a familiar look. It''s almost not too obvious.


    Therefore, magneto made a decisive move, directly controlled Logan with the magnetic force, and even wanted to control the aidman alloy in Logan to further damage Logan.


    However, the self-healing factors in Logan''s body are surging madly, rapidly recovering the faintly deformed steel bone.


    With the sound of "bang!" magneto''s body flew out directly at the next moment. The embarrassed armor originally cut by Edelman alloy burst open in an instant. Magneto''s body crashed through many walls, and finally left a huge palm print on one wall.


    "Poof!" a mouthful of blood gushed out of magneto''s mouth. He looked a little depressed, and some couldn''t believe looking at Huang in the distance.


    Yes, Huang Wen used the Tathagata divine palm. The power of this palm is even greater than Huang Wen imagined, but Huang Wen is not very satisfied with the result.


    After all, in Huang Wen''s opinion, magneto Wang is not a body strengthening mutant. After being hit by the Tathagata God''s palm, even if he doesn''t die, he should at least be seriously injured. Unfortunately, magneto Wang''s life is much harder than Huang Wen expected.


    Of course, this has something to do with Huang Wen''s failure to use all his strength. At least, Huang Wen didn''t use the power of silly girl and didn''t open King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu. Otherwise, he might be able to kill magneto with one palm.


    "Lying trough, boss, when did you become so strong?" Logan looked at the huge palm prints on the wall in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched, and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    Logan has always known that Huang Wen''s strength is very strong, but such a simple and direct destructive power is shown by Huang Wen for the first time. More importantly, it is only the power of Huang Wen''s slap.


    "In other words, uncle wolf, your King Kong is not bad. Although it''s only three minutes now, how can you say that the chains on the bed can''t trap you?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking up and down. Logan asked.


    "Cough!" Rogan had some awkward coughing. He had a red face and opened his mouth slightly, as if he didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Well, I thought, three minutes may not save Lily and run out together, so it''s better to stay here and enjoy life. Anyway, they can''t kill me..." Logan smiled reluctantly for a long time and explained.


    "Moreover, there is a more important reason why I do this. I want to find out what is the situation of Qin Ge Lei. Boss, you don''t know. Qin Ge Lei seems to have changed a person this time and become a person I don''t know at all!"


    "So you''re in-depth communication?" Huang asked with a teasing smile on the corner of his mouth. "Aren''t you afraid that the little wolf will happen again?"


    "Raz..." Logan''s mouth twitched. He thought that as soon as he met Raz, he was punctured. If it was placed on ordinary people, who could stand it?


    "Boss, let''s go quickly. If Qin Ge Lei comes back, I''m afraid we can''t go..." Logan suddenly thought of something and hurriedly looked at Huang and asked.


    "Boom!" just as Logan''s voice fell, suddenly an explosion sounded, and the direction of the sound source was the small room where Logan stayed.


    Huang Wen''s eyes moved slightly and his face looked solemnly at the direction of the small room. He could clearly feel that a strong breath rose in the small room, Qin Ge Lei, Feng Huang NV!


    Just when Huang Wen looked into the small room, Qin Ge Lei had floated over. Her face was gloomy, and her whole pupil was black, as if blackened. She stared at Huang Wen and Logan.


    "Are you leaving?" finally, Jean grey looked at Logan and asked coldly, "why? Aren''t you happy with me?"


    "How happy I am when you tie me every day..." Logan looked at Qin Ge Lei awkwardly and said.


    "Is it you? Did you make him change his mind?" Qin Ge Lei flashed a cold light in her eyes and looked at Huang Wen, and a strong thinking force swept towards Huang Wen.


    "You can''t take it lightly!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. In an instant, silly girl injected all her strength into her body, and then opened the magic power of King Kong.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen, who opened the King Kong not bad divine skill, suddenly felt something wrong, because he obviously felt that his strength had encountered a bottleneck. The original integrated spirit power seemed to be limited by something. Huang Wen subconsciously took a look at his character panel.


    "Host: Huang Wen (King Kong is not bad, great perfection limit state of divine skill)"


    "Essence, Qi and spirit: 9999 points."


    "Wait! King Kong is not bad, and his magic can''t exceed the upper limit of legend. Can it be said that the upper limit of legend is 10000 points?" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, and then a sense of crisis hit his heart.


    "Bang!" just now, Qin Ge Lei''s thinking force bombarded Huang Wen''s body, which made Huang Wen''s body tremble. Huang Wen didn''t step back, but Huang Wen was acutely aware that his King Kong immortality was shaken, as if a destructive force had destroyed the King Kong immortality.


    Phoenix power! Although not completely awakened, it is still the invincible power of the Phoenix!


    Huang Wen probably understood at this time that his current strength is the pinnacle of legend, but Qin Ge Lei and Gu Yi in front of him are at least at the epic level. His King Kong is not bad and can''t help him break through the barrier of this level!


    But even so, it doesn''t mean that Huang Wen plans to get caught. He wants to have a try. How far is there between himself and the so-called epic!


    "Hum!" Huang asked Leng, and clapped Qin Ge Lei. This palm is the Tathagata palm containing all the power of essence, Qi and spirit. In theory, it has three times the power of the legendary peak!


    However, just as King Kong is not bad and his divine skill cannot break through the barrier from legend to epic, although the Tathagata divine palm does have three times the power of legend, it still cannot cross the barrier from legend to epic.


    However, even so, with Huang Wen''s palm, the whole base trembled, and a huge golden palm appeared in front of Huang Wen, as if the palm of the Tathagata Buddha were in the world and patted Qin Ge Lei.


    "Ho!" a roar of Phoenix sounded, and a pure destructive force broke out on Qin Ge Lei, directly destroyed the surrounding base, and flew out with Logan''s body, even with a large area of trauma!

 Chapter 156

    "Hiss!" with Qin Ge Lei''s Phoenix power, the power symbolizing destruction broke out, and a harsh voice sounded, which was the sound of the continuous collision between the Tathagata God''s palm and the power of destruction.


    But unfortunately, even if the Tathagata divine palm at this time is Huang Wen''s all-out efforts, and even the power of this palm is three times that of the legendary peak, it still can not completely stop the destructive power of the Phoenix''s power.


    Huang Wen found that the Tathagata palm he played was like the snow in the sun, and began to melt slowly. Obviously, there was no big gap between the two sides, but there was an essential difference.


    Soon Huang Wen was acutely aware that there was a mysterious existence hidden in the power of the Phoenix. It was this power that caused the great gap between the power of the Tathagata God''s palm and the Phoenix. Perhaps, this existence is the barrier between the realm of legend and Epic!


    "Kaka!" the Tathagata God''s palm collapsed constantly, but Huang Wen didn''t step back, but moved forward firmly step by step. Every step of him was under great pressure.


    "Poof!" finally, the Tathagata God''s palm was destroyed, and the surrounding environment caused great damage again. However, Huang Wen''s body has come to Qin Ge Lei, and the golden fist once again gathered the strength of his whole body and roared towards Qin Ge Lei.


    "Boom!" with a sound, Qin Ge Lei''s Phoenix power erupted again. Huang Wen flew out directly. Yes, King Kong''s divine skill is not bad!


    Huang Wen''s mouth spilled a trace of blood and fell to the ground, but his injury was recovering rapidly. Moreover, Qin Ge Lei''s body on the other side also flew out. The Phoenix power on his body was vaguely unstable, as if the host could not bear more power at this time.


    "Boss, are you all right?" Logan climbed out of the ruins, looked at Huang and shouted.


    "It''s all right..." Huang Wen looked at Qin Ge Lei with fluctuating breath not far away and took a deep breath. At this time, King Kong was not bad. The divine power was forced. The consumption of Qi and divine power was 7788. Huang Wen had no ability to fight again. Therefore, Huang Wen decided to avoid his edge for the time being.


    However, before that, Huang asked to solve some hidden dangers, such as magneto who repeatedly targeted himself and regarded himself as an imaginary enemy!


    "Release the mission and kill magneto!" Huang Wen took a deep breath and directly released the new mission. This time, the battle with Qin Ge Lei made Huang Wen realize his lack of strength.


    Perhaps Huang Wen''s strength has been unfathomable for old strong players such as magneto and Mandalin, but for Qin Ge Lei and Gu Yi, Huang Wen''s strength is still not enough.


    Even if Huang Wen used all his strength and means at this time, he could only make the power of the Phoenix fluctuate a little. It was fantastic to want to kill Qin Ge Lei and even defeat the power of the Phoenix. Therefore, Huang Wen was more urgent to improve his strength.


    "Task is being generated: kill magneto and reward the legend with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Sure enough, it''s still a legend..." a trace of regret flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes, but he quickly accepted the task. He couldn''t eat a fat man at one breath. If he wants to achieve an epic, he also needs to slowly accumulate the realm of legend.


    "Hum!" just after Huang Wen accepted the task, the breath of Qin Ge Lei slowly stabilized. Huang Wen took a deep look at Qin Ge Lei, turned into a light spot with Logan, and disappeared in situ.


    Of course, Huang Wen''s leaving at this time does not mean giving up the task. After all, he has many means to kill magneto!


    However, at this time, Jean Grace did not want to pursue or find the meaning of Huang Wen and Logan, but stood quietly in place, as if feeling something.


    After a long time, a trace of joy flashed through Qin Ge Lei''s dark eyes. The black phoenix, which has always shown the ability of destruction, suddenly has the most essential life and emotional power of the power of the Phoenix.


    "Kaka!" after Qin Geli stood there for a long time, magneto, magic woman and Raz also escaped from the ruins. However, magneto seemed very embarrassed at this time. Before, he was hurt by Huang Wen''s palm. Later, he was impacted by Huang Wen''s fight with Qin Geli. Now his injury is more serious.


    As for the devil shaped woman and Raz, they are much better than him. Raz deserves to inherit Logan''s self-healing factor, and his injury has recovered. Although the devil shaped woman has no self-healing factor, her physical quality is much better than magneto, so she has only suffered some minor injuries.


    "Qin, where are they?" magneto looked at Qin weakly and grey asked.


    "Let''s go." Qin Ge Lei gave magneto a faint look and said again in an expressionless state.


    "Already gone? Do you have any way to kill Huang Wen?" magneto asked tentatively with his frown tightly locked.


    "There are some difficulties. The power of space is not what I am good at." Qin Ge Lei''s tone did not fluctuate, as if telling a fact. "Moreover, his strength is also good, at least much better than you."


    "Hoo!" magneto''s eyes flashed a trace of reluctance, took a deep breath and suppressed his inner emotion, "so, let him alone. Now the most important thing is to help the mutant compatriots rise!"


    Magneto is worthy of being one of the two leaders of the mutant. In his heart, nothing is as important as helping the mutant rise, whether it is the hatred with Huang Wen or anyone''s life.


    Therefore, magneto wanted to sacrifice Charles to complete this step before, but unfortunately, the plan did not succeed, but this time, magneto felt that he had a chance!


    "Yes." Qin Ge Lei nodded without a wave and agreed with magneto Wang''s words.


    "Then organize the mutant compatriots first, and then show our strength. You are our new leader!" a trace of enthusiasm flashed in magneto''s eyes and looked straight at Qin Ge Lei. "You are also the biggest card that we can rise! And the power that can deter the whole United States!"


    "They feel that nuclear weapons are already the most powerful weapon, but in front of you, it is nothing at all. We should establish autonomous prefectures and mutant autonomous prefectures so that all mutant compatriots will no longer suffer discrimination, hunger and disease..."


    "Yes." Qin Ge Lei nodded again, "but before that, you have to rest and deal with your injury."


    "OK! Raz will stay and help. The base has been destroyed, and the people who went out to organize their compatriots have not come back. We need manpower..." magneto took a deep breath and looked at Raz and said.

 Chapter 157

    In Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen and Luo Gen appeared on the fourth floor. Huang Wen''s face was a little pale. He was not seriously injured, but the King Kong was not bad. His divine skill was broken and consumed too much.


    "Boss, are you all right? Qin her..." Logan looked at Huang and asked what he wanted to explain.


    "She is not her now, or this is another personality of her." Huang asked, taking a deep breath, shaking his head and whispering, "go and comfort Lily first. She seems to be in a bad mood. After all, you were too unreliable before..."


    "Cough, I know." Logan''s eyes flashed a trace of embarrassment, nodded and left, while Huang Wen''s body disappeared in place, returned to the underground base and began to recover.


    After a long time, Huang Wen opened his eyes. His injury has completely recovered and his spirit has returned to the peak. At this time, it is time to completely solve the magneto!


    "The gun of space." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a cold light and began to use the skill of the gun of space. Soon, a perceptual Eagle flew out and began to look for the position of magneto.


    At this time, magneto Wang has arranged for Raz and the devil shaped woman to help Qin Ge Lei deal with the subsequent organization of mutants, and he has begun to cultivate himself.


    Magneto is not a body mutant after all, and his ability has nothing to do with recovery. Therefore, he can only use some simple drugs to slowly recover his body.


    "Shua!" suddenly, an ice cone pierced the center of magneto''s eyebrows. Unexpectedly, it was to kill with one blow and directly solve magneto''s life.


    You don''t have to ask. This ice cone is the move of cold ice and fire palm. Huang Wen''s perceptual Eagle has arrived. He''s done it!


    "Click!" the ice cone was blocked by an iron piece. Just because magneto''s ability could not be used to recover from the injury, it had no great impact on his own strength after magneto''s injury. He reacted very quickly, protected his eyebrows and blocked the ice cone.


    "Hmm? Who is it?" magneto looked around, but he didn''t see anyone at all, as if the ice cone suddenly appeared.


    "Ice power? Iceman Bobby? No, iceman Bobby has no reason to fight me, and my room is a secret room, wrapped in metal, and Iceman Bobby can''t get in at all..." an idea flashed through magneto''s mind and looked around vigilantly.


    "How can there be a war?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He thought that the ice cone just now should be able to directly end magneto''s life, but Huang Wen didn''t expect that magneto could react so quickly when he was injured.


    "Guns are useless to him, and the power of cold ice and fire palm is not enough to kill him..." Huang asked. Looking at the wary magneto Wang, he thought, "is it to shoot him directly with the Tathagata palm, or let him be blown up? Well, I think I have the answer."


    "Pa!" an apple attacked magneto and was cut into two pieces by magneto.


    "Apple?" magneto''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Looking at the apple that fell to the ground and was bitten, he was instantly confused. "What does this mean? Which space capable person is teasing me? Wait! Space capable person? Huang asked!"


    "Shua!" magneto just thought of Huang Wen and encountered another fruit rainstorm. Like a fruit ninja, magneto cut each fruit perfectly in half. Only when magneto saw that all the fruits had been bitten, magneto''s eyebrows were locked and there was a faint sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    "What exactly does this mean? Huang asked! You come out when you have the ability. What''s the matter with you disgusting people with fruits like this?!" magneto shouted around.


    "Boom!" was a loud noise. As soon as magneto''s voice fell, the surrounding fruits were detonated. Magneto''s reaction was unpalatable. He wanted to mobilize all the surrounding metals to gather in front of him to help him resist the damage from the explosion.


    However, the scattered fruits are too close to magneto, much closer than the surrounding metal. Even the power of these fruits explosion is far beyond magneto''s imagination. It is shocking enough that the fruits can explode, and the explosion power is so powerful


    With the loud noise, the whole secret room built by magneto disappeared, together with magneto. Even the hardest helmet on magneto, which can resist the spiritual power, also disappeared in the explosion.


    A big pit was formed outside the chamber of secrets, just as it had just been washed by cruise missiles, especially the metal fragments in the chamber of secrets caused secondary damage to the surroundings.


    At this time, there were no magic women around the chamber of secrets, because they had just left to organize the mutant compatriots. That''s why magneto wants to build a chamber of secrets and recuperate in it.


    "Eric!" therefore, Charles was the first to notice Eric''s accident. As an old friend who had known Eric for countless years, although Eric could not detect Eric''s position because Eric wore a helmet to isolate the spiritual power, Charles subconsciously felt the death of magneto.


    "Alas, it''s a pity." Gu Yi''s eyes flashed a trace of regret in the camara Taj. "If the variant ability of magnetic force could be developed all the way, it would not be weaker than our ability, but it died here..."


    "On the contrary, although his ability is very strange and even balanced in all aspects, he is too disorderly. I''m afraid he may not be able to understand the law, let alone master it..."


    "However, it''s amazing that he can reach the current level. Maybe his future can become stronger. I won''t care for Isaac''s face."


    "Professor? What''s the matter?" Aurora heard the news at Xavier''s gifted youth college and ran to the office.


    At this time, in the Xavier gifted youth college, the laser eye had returned to the vicinity of Lake alcali, lived in a cabin and planned to accompany Jean grey, who he thought had died, all his life. Therefore, Aurora was the only assistant left for Charles.


    It can be said that the X-Men at this time are really out of touch, and even no one can lead.


    "Something''s wrong with Eric! Something must have happened to Eric!" a trace of anxiety flashed in Charles''s eyes. He quickly closed his eyes and wanted to find the location of magneto, but he immediately thought of magneto''s helmet, so he immediately began to contact the magic woman.

 Chapter 158

    At this time, the devil shaped woman is contacting the toad. They have organized a large number of mutant compatriots to gather together. According to magneto, Qin Ge Lei will become their new leader.


    "Raven, where''s Eric?" Charles''s anxious voice sounded in the devil''s ear.


    "Huh? Charles?" the magic woman was stunned subconsciously, and then she didn''t know what to say, especially Jean grey.


    In the view of the devil shaped woman, he and magneto dug Charles''s corner. At this time, Charles contacted her, which made her a little embarrassed.


    "Get out!" unfortunately, before the devil shaped woman had time to speak, Qin Ge Lei, who was aware of the spiritual power, suddenly became angry, or the black phoenix consciousness belonging to the power of the Phoenix became angry.


    Originally, when Qin Ge Lei just awakened her variant ability, she also awakened the power of the Phoenix. In theory, the power of the Phoenix will grow together with Qin Ge Lei, so that Qin Ge Lei, the host, can completely adapt to the power of the Phoenix.


    However, when Charles discovered the power of the Phoenix, he foresaw that the power of the Phoenix was powerful and uncontrollable, so he established a spiritual cage to seal Qin Ge Lei''s internal personality black phoenix.


    In this way, not only did the black phoenix be imprisoned, but more importantly, Qin Ge Lei could not grow with the power of the Phoenix and become the most perfect host of the power of the Phoenix.


    Therefore, when the black phoenix perceived Charles'' power, it immediately began to expel Charles'' consciousness.


    "Qin? No, you''re her?! Qin, you can''t give her control, you should remember..." Charles felt this familiar and powerful force, his heart couldn''t help trembling, subconsciously focused on Qin Ge Lei, and began to persuade Qin Ge Lei.


    "Get out!" the angry voice of the black phoenix sounded, which directly dispersed Charles'' consciousness, and a glimmer of fear flashed in the eyes of the evil woman and Raz.


    "Qin, Charles just asked Eric about Eric. Is Eric in trouble?" after a long time, the devil shaped girl looked at Qin and asked grey tentatively.


    "What can happen to him? I''m afraid he realized that Eric wanted to establish a mutant autonomous region, so he had his own idea!" Jean Grey thought he knew Charles very well, so he said firmly.


    "There seems to be this possibility..." the magic shaped woman nodded clearly. Qin Ge Lei''s speculation was really similar to Charles''s style, so the magic shaped woman didn''t continue to ask. After all, Qin Ge Lei didn''t have a good relationship with Charles, and the magic shaped woman didn''t want to stimulate her much.


    In Xavier gifted youth college, Charles turned white, and a small part of his consciousness was scattered by Jean grey. Although it was not fatal, it was not without influence. Therefore, Charles recovered after a long time.


    "Go, contact Scott, say Qin is not dead, let him find Qin..." Charles recovered, looked at Aurora nearby and ordered.


    In Charles''s opinion, it''s normal for Qin Ge Lei to hate herself. After all, he had locked Qin Ge Lei''s personality belonging to the black phoenix in a spiritual cage before, and he really had a grudge against the black phoenix personality.


    But the laser eye Scott is different. The laser eye is Qin Ge Lei''s boyfriend who has talked for many years. They have a good relationship, so the laser eye is obviously the best person to find Qin Ge Lei to talk about.


    "Jean is still alive?!" Aurora''s eyes flashed a surprise. She looked at Charles and asked.


    "Yes, Jean is still alive, but she may be a little different." Charles sighed and said, "I hope Scott can bring back the original Jean..."


    "OK! I''ll contact him now!" Aurora obviously didn''t realize what Charles meant by becoming a little different. What''s more, she didn''t realize that bringing Qin Ge Lei back is not only to bring Qin Ge Lei back, but also to bring back the personality of Qin Ge Lei they are familiar with.


    "Alas, Eric''s affair hasn''t been clarified yet. Something happened to Qin again. Eric, are you really dead? That feeling, I hope I feel wrong..." Charles sighed a little sadly, because he couldn''t get in touch with magneto, and he couldn''t get in touch with magic girl. At this time, he really didn''t know what the situation was.


    "Finally solve this old thing!" what is completely different from Charles is Huang Wen''s mood. His heart is very happy, especially when Huang Wen hears the system prompt sound.


    "Ding! Mission: kill magneto and reward the legend with a lucky draw."


    "It''s another lucky draw for legendary figures. Last time it was a Xing, which gave full play to my strength and improved my understanding of martial arts. I don''t know what characters can be drawn this time?" Huang asked in his mind.


    "Moreover, the most important thing is, can I break my spirit and spirit to the epic level after extracting new characters this time? Even if only one attribute enters the epic level, I should be able to break the previous limit..."


    "Hoo! Draw!" Huang asked. He vomited a foul breath and slowly defended his mind. Without any distractions, he opened this legendary lucky draw. Or, this is also a superstitious lucky draw.


    With the sound of "miso!" a deep blue light flashed, and even Huang asked vaguely saw that there seemed to be a faint color of purple flashing in the blue light, but the purple was too weak. Huang asked that he was not sure whether he was wrong.


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the legendary task, sword master Dugu Jian (from the Fengyun series of film and television dramas, after the system optimization, you can use the sword you haven''t fully performed!)"


    "Swordsman?!" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly. He didn''t expect that this time he really picked up another figure with a saint. After stealing and gambling, Huang Wen finally got a figure that sounds more powerful, swordsman!


    "Dugu Jian, it''s a pity that it''s not Dugu Yuyun!" Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. The sword saint in the wind and cloud was very strong, and even derived the real divine power from the essence and Qi in the spirit, using the sword technique of the yuan God out of the body.


    However, Dugu Yuyun, the sword Saint among the immortal swords, is obviously better than others. Apart from that, just the realm of getting the Tao, which is as good as water, can explain how powerful Dugu Yuyun''s own realm is.


    "However, the sword saint, sword 23, can give full play to my divine power!" Huang asked quickly adjusted his mind and looked forward to the name of the sword Saint dugujian.

 Chapter 159

    As Huang Wen looked at the words "sword Saint lonely sword", the attributes of the sword Saint lonely sword appeared in front of Huang Wen at the next moment.


    "Character: Dugu Jian."


    "Fine: 208 points."


    "Gas: 450 points."


    "God: 61 points."


    "Skill: holy spirit sword (Level 3, level 1: sword 1 to sword 18; Level 2: Sword 19 to sword 22; Level 3: Sword 23)"


    "Equipment: wushuangjian (the sword is three feet nine inches long and weighs about eight kilograms. The handle is gold. This sword is unparalleled in sharpness. It can break stone and gold, and blow hair. It is a legendary weapon)"


    "Evaluation: Dugu sword is worthy of the name of the sword saint. Although he is old and his body quality is not as good as when he was young, his strength and divine power have made great progress. He has created his own sword, which is neither life nor death, and the yuan God is almost invincible."


    "Special note: the first level of holy spirit sword technique is extraordinary level sword technique, the second level is legendary level sword technique, and the power of sword 23 on the third level can break through the epic barrier, but when you use it, the yuan God comes out of the body, and the body will have no active defense ability. Therefore, protect your body. If your body is destroyed, you can only exist in spirit."


    "Special tip 2: Sword 23 will create a sword heart hell that condenses the law of the sword with divine power, slow down the surrounding time and space, and be immune to attacks other than mental power, but after this sword, the divine power will be completely exhausted."


    "Is it integrated into the ability of the sword Saint alone?"


    Huang Wen looked at the abilities of dugujian, the sword saint in front of him, and his eyes moved. It can be said that dugujian, the sword saint, is the simplest but most complex character he selected.


    He is simple because his skill bar is the least. Even ye man has one more skill bar than him. However, the cultivation of the sword Saint Du Gujian is above the sword technique, and it is normal to have fewer skill bars.


    The reason why the panel of the sword Saint Dugu Jian is complex is that the sword Saint Dugu Jian is the first person with his own equipment. After all, ye man can''t bring wooden stakes and gambler can''t bring playing cards, can''t he?


    Moreover, the sword Saint lonely sword is the first. There are special tips in the character lottery, which has never appeared before. It can be seen that the sword Saint lonely sword is special!


    "His energy is far less than mine. After all, he has not strengthened his body. In addition, his cultivation is all in kendo. It''s reasonable." Huang asked after looking at the panel of the sword Saint dugujian.


    "However, his strength and divine power are stronger than me, especially his divine power. It''s beyond people''s expectation. He deserves to be the one who created the Yuanshen out of body sword technique. However, is this sword rule the key to breaking through the epic barrier?"


    "Rule? I don''t know what it looks like, blend in!" Huang asked. A glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes and immediately chose to integrate into the character attribute of the sword Saint dugujian.


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, Huang Wen could clearly feel that his energy had been slightly strengthened, but his strength and divine power had made rapid progress, especially his divine power, which had become nearly four times stronger!


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen took a look at his character panel and clearly saw his great progress on the character panel.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Jing: 1957."


    "Qi: 847 points."


    "God: 82.4 points."


    "King Kong is not bad. In the state of divine skill, the essence and spirit is 9999 points. In the state of silly girl, add 1500 points of energy, 150 points of strength and 15 points of divine power. Silly girl''s power can make the attribute break through the epic barrier, but there is no power of law, and the power of the same level can''t compare with the power containing the power of law."


    "Just relying on my own spirit to open the King Kong not bad magic, I have reached the limit of the King Kong not bad magic. Maybe later, the King Kong not bad magic will be used less and less..." Huang asked, looking at his character panel, he couldn''t help thinking.


    "Unfortunately, silly girl''s strength is still a little poor. Even if the blessing is on me, it is not enough to reach the level of epic. Ten thousand points, even if not including the qualitative change of the law, is equivalent to ten legends. Now, let me shut up and understand the law of the sword!"


    "Silly girl, tell belle that I''m going to start closing the door. I can''t pick her up for the time being. Let her go to class at ease. I''ll go to see her after I leave the customs..."


    As soon as Huang asked, he directly closed his eyes. He didn''t mean to take out no double swords, because whether sword 23 has no double swords is the same. This is the sword of the yuan God. No double swords can help.


    Besides, Huang Wen doesn''t want to fight. He just wants to understand the law of sword in sword 23 and understand the gap between himself and the epic.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that this time he closed the door, which was much longer than he thought. Originally, he thought that this time he closed the door, at most, only three or five days, but he didn''t expect that he closed the door for three months!


    During these three months, a lot of things also happened. First, Belle just skimmed her mouth at the beginning after receiving Huang Wen''s information, but when she found that Huang Wen didn''t appear for many days, Belle became worried.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen was closed, but silly Niu didn''t stop running. Silly Niu told belle that Huang Wen was safe and sound. She also took a video and sent it to belle. Belle was relieved.


    During this period, two more people lived in Yongchun martial arts school, Bruce Banner and Betty Ross. That day, Bruce Banner listened to Huang''s words and went to have a showdown with Betty Ross to tell everything.


    Facing Bruce Banner''s heartfelt conversation, Betty Ross sighed and finally said what she was worried about during this period of time.


    The main reason, of course, is because of hawk. Betty Ross feels that she not only loves Bruce Banner, but also likes hawk. Hawk once saved her and gave her a sense of security that Bruce Banner can''t give.


    This was originally a good thing, but Betty Ross felt as if she had betrayed Bruce Banner and moved away from Bruce Banner, so she began to deliberately alienate Bruce Banner and hawk.


    "Master said, in fact, Hawk is just another me. What''s wrong with that? Bruce Banner was stunned when he heard Betty Ross''s words, but he soon thought of something and explained with a smile at Betty Ross.


    "Really?" Betty Ross looked at Bruce Banner with red eyes. When he saw Bruce Banner''s firm eyes, they kissed.


    "Roar! Hawk!" with Bruce Banner''s excitement, hawk got out. Then Bruce Banner hurriedly suppressed his heartbeat and hugged Betty Ross. It can only be said that Bruce Banner became a hulk for no reason.

 Chapter 160

    Later, Betty Ross became interested in Huang Wen''s help to Bruce Banna and made Bruce Banna accept the master of hawk''s existence. Finally, she agreed to go to Yongchun martial arts school with Bruce Banna. She wanted to thank Huang Wen.


    But Huang Wen happened to be in seclusion, so Belle decided to let Betty Ross and Bruce Banner live in the same room. Unknowingly, Belle even arranged them in the same room, but fortunately, Bruce Banner has been able to restrain himself very well.


    During this period of time, naturally, it is impossible for such a thing to happen, not to mention Tony Stark, who came every few days and was sent away by John. At this time, it is the mutant uprising.


    Yes, under the leadership of Qin Ge Lei''s organization, the mutants revolted. Even though the magneto king of the main war faction never appeared, other representatives of the mutants brotherhood came together, especially the magic female platform, who is the deputy of magneto king, and Qin Ge Lei''s incomparable strength made the mutants crazy in an instant, They also saw hope in Jean grey.


    A large number of mutants gathered in Pennsylvania. The reason why they gathered here is also the result of the careful consideration of the devil shaped woman. Anyway, their establishment of an autonomous region is opposed by mankind, so they might as well choose a state closer to an important city in the United States.


    Pennsylvania is not far from New York and Washington, D.C., and the area is large enough for mutants to gather here. At least here, the United States will not easily use large-scale nuclear weapons.


    The whole country was boiling over the mutant uprising. After the mutant announced the uprising, the army directly killed the past. However, when Qin Ge Lei directly decomposed the missile and turned the valley where the army was stationed into a canyon, the army was a little counselled.


    In a base of the air force, Emil bronsky has completed the injection of incomplete serum, and has successfully become a super soldier. He has the power to surpass ordinary people, which makes him expand.


    "General Ross, people in the army are simply vulnerable. It''s time for me to go!" after learning that the army mechanized infantry division failed, Emil bronsky jumped out and looked at general Ross and said, "I can complete the beheading task and end this farce!"


    "Do you think you are the opponent of that woman?" general Ross looked at the swollen Emil bronsky and said with some disappointment. "Don''t you see that the valley there has become a Canyon?"


    "This is definitely not something that human can achieve!" Emil bronsky naturally saw the canyon. He looked firmly and shook his head, because there was no such power in his cognition. "This is definitely the effect of her burying explosives in advance. She is just to frighten people!"


    "Alas!" general Ross shook his head more disappointed, turned to look at the adjutant and said, "go and contact Bruce Banner to see if he can make a move. At this critical moment, they are unwilling to come forward. They are afraid that if they don''t handle it well, it will bring a stain on their career, and even mark can''t get in touch..."


    "Bruce Banner?" Emil brownsky frowned, and a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes. In his opinion, general Ross undoubtedly thought Bruce Banner was better than him, but in Emil brownsky''s eyes at this time, he was the most powerful one!


    It has to be said that even though Emil bronsky uses incomplete super soldier serum, the negative effects of complete super soldier serum still appear on Emil bronsky.


    Super soldier serum will make a good man better and a bad man worse, and the serum will also amplify the shortcomings of Emil bronsky, an inflated and arrogant man.


    Soon, Emil bronsky quietly left the air force base. He wanted to find Bruce Banner, defeat him, prove himself to general Ross, and then lead the team to behead Qin Ge Lei and become a great hero of the whole American country!


    It has to be said that the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. It is unrealistic to beat Bruce Banner. It is a dream to behead Qin Ge Lei.


    At this time, in Pennsylvania, an uninvited guest came to the new base of mutant collection. Of course, this person is also a mutant, otherwise he can''t get in.


    Laser eye Scott!


    "You can''t go in!" when the devil shaped woman saw the laser eye coming in, her face changed and she quickly blocked the laser eye and said in a deep voice.


    "Get out of the way!" the laser gave a cold look at the magic woman, and even the special glasses on her head had begun to turn red, as if to emit a red shock wave.


    "She doesn''t want to see you!" the magic woman frowned and whispered, "I advise you to go back. She doesn''t want to see anyone related to Xavier genius junior college!"


    "I don''t believe it. I''m his boyfriend. Why didn''t she see me? Why did she organize the mutant uprising? Doesn''t she know that this will make the mutant go to war with mankind?" the laser eye couldn''t help yelling.


    "Start a war? We should have started a war long ago, and we have started a war, the army? They are simply vulnerable in front of the black phoenix!" a trace of ridicule appeared in the corner of the devil shaped woman''s mouth. "I tell you, you are not far from here, the mechanized infantry division of the American army, but they have been frightened and dare not attack..."


    "Even if I hadn''t dissuaded the black phoenix, she would have killed the whole mechanized infantry division! So would the human army!"


    "Black phoenix?" when the laser eye heard the name of the devil shaped woman, he suddenly noticed something wrong. He directly drove the devil shaped woman back with the shock wave and ran to the middle of Qin Ge Lei''s house.


    With the sound of "bang!" the laser eye kicked open Qin Ge Lei''s door and found Qin Ge Lei sitting there wandering in the sky in a wide brown red robe, with a kind expression on her face. However, when Qin Ge Lei heard the laser eye break in, Qin Ge Lei''s expression suddenly became a little impatient.


    "Qin..." laser looked at Qin with some excitement. Ge Lei opened her mouth and wanted to say something.


    "Get out!" Qin Ge Lei shouted angrily, and then a powerful force attacked the laser eye. Under this force, the laser eye even had no ability to resist. It was directly blown out and fell to the ground.


    "Qin? Why? Why do you treat me like this?" the laser eye looked at Qin Ge Lei''s direction and shouted in disbelief.

 Chapter 161

    Laser eye didn''t know how he left. Anyway, he was confused and felt that his state of mind had collapsed, just like a walking corpse without soul.


    At this time, the laser eye felt that he should be the most miserable person in the world. However, the laser eye didn''t know that Logan had spent many spring evenings with Qin Ge Lei. Even in the original plot, he was directly killed by Qin Ge Lei who came back from resurrection. Calculated, the laser eye at this time was good, although it became the same color as Bruce Banner.


    "Come back, child. We''ll stop her by other means." Charles''s voice sounded in the ear of the laser eye and gently soothed his mood.


    "Stop her? Why stop her?" the laser eye slowly recovered. Although he could not accept Qin Ge Lei''s expulsion, after trying to understand what had happened, the laser eye suddenly felt that it might be a good way to establish a mutant Autonomous Prefecture.


    At least, as long as Qin Ge Lei has enough strength to force the official to recognize the legitimacy of the mutant Autonomous Prefecture, all mutant compatriots can have their own destination from now on.


    Even, mutants can use the Autonomous Prefecture as a springboard to slowly enter the political stage, so as to change the direction of public opinion and make it a correct way to strive for the rights of mutants.


    Therefore, the laser eye does not think there is anything wrong with Qin Ge Lei''s behavior. As long as Qin Ge Lei can succeed, it is a great good thing for mutants, and there is no need to stop it at all.


    "We have finally eased the relationship between us and human officials, and now there is such a big thing. I''m afraid from now on, plans for our mutants will be implemented again." Charles sighed and said, "therefore, we must prove that we have the strength to stop Qin, even sacrifice..."


    "Professor, do you really think that the relationship between us and human officials has been eased before, and there is no plan for us on the human side?" the laser eye moved its eyes, and finally couldn''t help asking.


    "But at least it will not intensify the contradiction like this." Charles''s firm voice sounded, leaving the laser eye a little helpless. "We have to choose to believe in mankind. I have volunteered. This is an opportunity to prove our X-Men''s position to mankind!"


    Huang asked at this time in closed door, did not know Charles''s words, otherwise Huang asked, I would not be able to make complaints about Tucao Charles, who was dressed in a mutant skin but had a heart. Charles, who stands like this, is certainly a good thing for mankind, but for their variant race, it is sad.


    In this way, with Charles''s firm attitude, laser eye sighed helplessly and chose to return to Xavier talent academy again. He knew that he and Qin Ge Lei would become enemies after leaving today.


    At the same time, Bruce Banner in Yongchun martial arts school has long received a call from his old father-in-law, general Ross, hoping that he can help solve the mutant''s problem.


    Bruce class didn''t immediately agree. After all, Yongchun martial arts school is a diversified martial arts school. It can not only accommodate Ying faming who teaches Taijiquan, but also the mutant and Bruce Banner can get along perfectly in Yongchun martial arts school.


    Therefore, Bruce Banner didn''t want to go to this muddy water. Besides, Bruce Banner didn''t see the scene of the valley turning into a canyon. Bruce Banner felt that even hawk might have no chance of winning.


    "Old wolf, don''t you help?" Bruce Banner looked at Logan on the fourth floor of Yongchun martial arts school and asked, "I seem to hear that your relationship with that woman is very unusual..."


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Logan coughed them awkwardly, glanced at the lily he didn''t see, and whispered, "the boss finally brought me back from there. If I go back again, wouldn''t I be caught? Anyway, I have to wait until the boss comes back, and I''ll ask him again, and it''s not something that can be solved in a day or two... Huh?"


    Luo Genzheng said, and suddenly raised his eyebrows. He heard a slight movement. However, after the new decoration of Yongchun martial arts school, the sound insulation effect was so good that even with Luo Gen''s hearing, he didn''t hear it clearly.


    At this time, on the first floor of Yongchun martial arts school, Ying faming was facing off with Emil bronsky. Yes, Emil bronsky found Yongchun martial arts school.


    Emil bronsky wanted to find Bruce Banner directly, but Bruce Banner was not on the first floor, so Emil bronsky subconsciously wanted to rush into Yongchun martial arts school, and it happened that John Jack and they all went to dinner and were not in Yongchun martial arts school. Therefore, none of the ordinary students on the first floor could stop him.


    Fortunately, some students were more alert. They ran to the door on the second floor and shouted Ying faming, who was teaching boxing, so there was a confrontation between Ying faming and Emil bronsky.


    Originally, Emil bronsky didn''t pay attention to Ying faming. After all, after injecting incomplete serum, he thought he could match the captain of that year and become a great hero of the whole American country. Therefore, Emil bronsky arrogantly kicked in the air and fell to the ground by Ying faming, So Emil bronsky was much more honest.


    However, Emil bronsky is a veteran with rich combat experience and skills. In addition, he has injected incomplete serum, which has reached an extraordinary level. Therefore, he soon found out the defect of insufficient strength, and then gradually gained the upper hand.


    "Who? Dare to make trouble in the martial arts school?" at this time, risfisk, John and Zhong Qiang, who had walked out of the shadow of lovelorn, came to Yongchun martial arts school and saw Emil bronsky who was doing it. They couldn''t help getting angry. Risfisk took the lead in rushing towards Emil bronsky.


    If Emil bronsky really has the strength of a 50-50 team leader, then the strength of lisfisk is certainly not as good as him, but unfortunately, Emil bronsky''s injection is only incomplete serum, and his strength is naturally not as good as that of a 50-50 team leader.


    Therefore, under the condition of equal strength, risfisk and Ying faming quickly recovered their disadvantage. Even Emil bronsky had been hit several times by their fists. Although he didn''t hit the key, Emil bronsky''s injury was not light.

 Chapter 162

    "How is this possible? I am a man who has injected serum and survived successfully. I should be as strong as captain Rogers. How can anyone come out and fight with me? This is unscientific!" an idea flashed through Emil bronsky''s mind. At this time, his world outlook has collapsed.


    Originally, in Emil bronsky''s view, he was already the strongest person in the world. What mutant, what iron man, was not enough. He was the strongest fighting force of a single soldier, but now, the cruel reality tells Emil bronsky that everything is just his delusion.


    "Bastard! I want you to die!" a trace of anger flashed in Emil bronsky''s eyes. He rolled back directly, took out the pistol from his leg and was ready to shoot lisfisk and Ying faming.


    "To die!" Zhong Qiang, who was in the middle of the battle, couldn''t help getting angry when he saw this scene. His body instantly turned into a residual shadow and appeared in front of Emil bronsky. Yes, what Zhong Qiang used was to step on the snow without trace.


    At this time, after eating the blood Bodhi essence, Qi and spirit, it can be said that Zhong Qiang''s strength is no weaker than Bai zhantang. At least in terms of energy and divine power, Zhong Qiang is stronger.


    Therefore, before Emil bronsky could pull the trigger, Zhong Qiang came to him, grabbed his pistol, followed by an angry kick, kicked Emil bronsky out and fell heavily to the ground.


    Zhong Qiang''s foot directly cracked the five internal organs kicked by Emil bronsky, and the bones on his body were broken. If the serum in Emil bronsky hadn''t been running wildly, Emil bronsky would have died.


    At this time, Logan heard something and decided to take a look. He just saw Emil bronsky lying on the ground outside. Of course, Bruce Banner came down with him.


    "Jingle bell!" that''s when Bruce Banner''s phone rang. It was his old father-in-law, general Ross.


    "Bruce, did a man named Emil brownsky come to you? If possible, save his life. This is the one who survived our experiment..." between what happened before, general Ross was kind to Bruce Banner.


    "Well, general Ross, I don''t know if the person you''re talking about is Emil brownsky, but there''s a soldier in front of me who has fallen down..." Bruce Banner looked at Emil brownsky, who has more air and less air outside, and said with some embarrassment on his face, "moreover, it seems that he may not be able to survive..."


    "My man is almost here. Just give him to my man. If he really can''t survive, he can only blame his own life!" a trace of discomfort flashed in general Ross''s eyes, which was not aimed at others, but at Emil bronsky.


    Emil bronsky, as the first successful test object in the air force base, dares to run around and is still on the verge of life and death. How can they carry out the next experiment? You know, general Ross doesn''t know how much to invest in this series of experiments.


    "Oh, OK, Zhong Qiang, give me a face and don''t do it again. Anyway, this guy should not live..." Bruce Banner shouted at Zhong Qiang, "if it''s completely broken, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to collect experimental data."


    "OK." Zhong Qiang looked at Emil bronsky faintly and found that he was really dying, so he didn''t mean to continue to do it. Soon, a group of soldiers ran out, nodded at Bruce Banner, and left with Emil bronsky in a coma.


    "Well, it''s all right. Let''s practice our own!" Zhong Qiang looked at the students on the first floor and waved their hands. He didn''t take these ordinary students to heart. After all, they are basically not much different from the fitness users of ordinary gyms.


    "I feel like a troubled time again. Haven''t you come back yet?" Zhong Qiang frowned and thought of the news of the mutant uprising before. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Not yet, but if you have time to care about this and that, you might as well practice your skills!" Logan, the oldest person in Yongchun martial arts school, quickly took the opportunity to teach Zhong Qiang and others.


    "Cut! Uncle wolf, have you broken through three minutes?" Zhong Qiang tilted his mouth and said with a smile. "Besides, we practice Kung Fu much harder than you. At least we don''t have the energy to do those things."


    "Shh!" just then, reesfiesk suddenly motioned everyone not to speak, and then pointed to Ying faming around him. They looked at him one after another, but found that Ying faming''s eyes were closed together, as if they had entered a strange realm.


    "His pores are all closed and his heat is locked in his body?" Logan''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and whispered.


    "Wandering for a long time with empty martial arts, until today you understand the true meaning!" after a long time, Ying faming suddenly opened his eyes, and his whole temperament was different. If you want to tell the difference, it is that from today on, Ying faming understood the dark strength and stepped into the realm of transcendence!


    "Congratulations!" lisfisk took the lead in congratulating Ying faming, and Zhong Qiang and others also bowed their hands.


    "This is the credit of Huang Liang''s little friend!" Ying faming shook his head with some emotion, smiled and said, "if I hadn''t had the cheek to ask him so many questions these days, I wouldn''t have realized my voice completely after today''s oppressive battle, so as to understand the existence of dark strength..."


    Yes, although Huang Wen hasn''t passed the pass, and Huang Liang hasn''t waited for permission from Huang Wen, Huang Liang has too much contact with Ying faming during this period. In addition, Huang Liang is too young and soft hearted, so he pointed out the way to follow up Ying faming''s boxing skills.


    I''m afraid Huang Liang didn''t expect that Ying faming could break through the dark strength so quickly. However, considering that Ying faming is also a master of Taijiquan, plus his rich experience, he has his own understanding of boxing all the time. It''s normal to break through the dark strength.


    "Let''s celebrate in the evening. We don''t have to worry about the mutant. We can live our own life and guard Chinatown and Yongchun martial arts school!" Zhong Qiang stood up and suggested.


    "Good!"


    "Agree!"

 Chapter 163

    Yongchun martial arts school decided not to be involved in the mutant uprising. On the other side, in Xavier genius Youth College, the laser eye has returned here. Charles took the laser eye and orolo to the underground secret room.


    "Professor, do we really want to do this?" Aurora obviously couldn''t understand Charles''s meaning. Why must we stand on the human side, "why don''t we directly cooperate with Qin to establish a mutant Autonomous Prefecture?"


    "It''s not a piano anymore. Scott should know that." Charles shook his head firmly and said slowly, "at this time, the piano is controlled by another herself. Her power can''t be controlled. It will burst out at any time and even destroy the world..."


    "We can''t let this happen, so we want to try our best to stop her. More importantly, if we really cooperate and gather all the two forces of mutants together, then humans will not stay. Only if we fight and sacrifice each other can we prevent humans from treating us as enemies comprehensively. Unfortunately, my original plan , it has been implemented... "


    There was some helplessness in Charles''s last tone. Originally, Charles had made the American president slowly accept the mutant group through subtle influence. Even he was ready to find a way to enter the political arena through the beast hank, but the plan was not as good as change. Everything came too suddenly.


    "Whether she is a Qin or not, in my heart, she is always a Qin." laser eyes firmly shook his head, looked into Charles''s eyes and said, "moreover, the strength of Qin was stronger than us. Now Qin is even more unfathomable. We can''t be her opponent..."


    "So, we have to use some other means..." Charles sighed lightly, controlled the wheelchair, took the laser eye and aurora to a laboratory, where he collected the blood samples of most mutants in the world, and the most was the blood samples of the two forces of zevel genius Youth College and the mutants brotherhood.


    Yes, this secret laboratory was jointly built by Charles and magneto. Even few people in Xavier Gifted Youth College know its existence. It is even more hidden than the secret room of brain wave intensifier.


    "Professor? Here is?" the laser looked at the strange laboratory, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that there was such a place in Xavier gifted youth college.


    "This is the lab that Eric and I built a long time ago. We originally wanted to study how we appeared, but by chance, we got a special gene of Logan..." Charles pointed to a test tube and said.


    There was a red liquid flowing in the test tube, as if it were blood, but there were differences. Moreover, the laser eye and Aurora were vaguely aware of the temptation from the red body fluid.


    "What the hell is this?" the laser eye seemed to hear a voice in his heart asking him to drink the liquid in front of him. The laser eye resisted his doubts and asked.


    "Logan''s special genes and countless genes of our compatriots finally fused into this liquid. We call it a banshee." Charles''s eyes moved and said, "according to our speculation, this Banshee can improve the ability of mutants, or turn ordinary people into mutants..."


    "Magneto? The senator?" Aurora''s pupils narrowed slightly. She suddenly thought of something and asked tentatively.


    "Yes, there was more than one bottle of Banshee. Eric and I didn''t need this extra power, so my bottle stayed here, and Eric''s bottle failed..." Charles nodded calmly and said softly, "drinking it can strengthen your original ability and give you new ability, you two..."


    "I''ll come!" the laser eye took a deep breath and stood up decisively. After all, he is the captain of the X-Men. Since he chose to come back, he needs to bear some things.


    "OK." Charles nodded, looked at the laser eye, walked over and drank the Banshee medicine in one gulp. After the Banshee medicine was swallowed by the laser eye, the whole body of the laser eye instantly turned red and expanded, and the body slowly turned into a strong and exaggerated muscle state. From time to time, there was a dull hum in the mouth of the laser eye.


    "Professor, will he be all right?" Aurora asked, looking at the laser eye with some concern.


    "If you are an ordinary person, you may not be able to withstand the genetic mutation, but Scott has experienced the ability awakening, and this genetic mutation will not cause much harm to him." Charles shook his head calmly and said softly.


    "What we need to care about most now is how strong Scott will become, what abilities he will gain, and whether he can fight Qin, bring Qin back and end this mutant uprising..."


    Aurora was silent when she heard the end of the mutant uprising. Even now, she still didn''t agree with Charles. She didn''t even understand why Charles was unwilling to go and had to stick to his own views when he clearly had a way to see hope.


    "Ah!" when Aurora was silent, the laser eye gave a scream, and then the glasses specially designed for the laser eye that could control the impact of his vision burst suddenly.


    "No!" Aurora exclaimed. She worried that the whole experimental site would be destroyed by laser eyes at the next moment.


    However, everything did not happen as Aurora expected. At this time, the laser eyes were opening, but there was no shock wave in his eyes!


    "Scott? Is this?" Aurora looked at the laser eye in disbelief and asked hesitantly. She didn''t know whether the laser eye had been strengthened to control the shock wave or whether the laser eye had lost this ability.


    "Don''t worry, I can control it." the eyes of the laser eye slowly brightened up, as if the whole person''s energy and spirit had been greatly improved. His body was full of strong muscles, as if telling the great power contained in his body. His eyes were extremely bright, as if indicating that his shock wave had been strengthened.


    More importantly, the body of the laser eye slowly floated up. After swallowing the Banshee medicine, the laser eye unexpectedly obtained the ability to fly.


    With controllable line of sight shock wave, strong body strength and flight, the laser eye can be renamed Superman!

 Chapter 164

    Here, Xavier gifted youth college conducted a not dangerous experiment, successfully created a new laser eye, and it is not just Xavier gifted youth college that did the experiment.


    In a base of the air force, Emil bronsky, who was dying, was brought here. General Ross didn''t even bother to check whether Emil bronsky could survive or not, because he was worried that Emil bronsky couldn''t survive the inspection.


    "Direct injection of Bruce Banner''s serum gene!" general Ross quickly gave an order, and then ordered his men to irradiate Emil bronsky with gamma rays.


    As the only successful object of the experiment, Emil bronsky can only extract every value from him as much as possible. Even if Emil bronsky can''t succeed in the experiment, general Ross should get enough experimental data!


    In fact, as general Ross expected, Emil bronsky died, completely lost his breath of life, and only a disabled body lay on the experimental platform.


    "Sure enough, he''s a useless waste, so he wants to solve Jean grey? Dare to go to Bruce Banner''s trouble like this? Even hawk didn''t do anything, he was almost killed. What a waste!" general Ross cursed with some dissatisfaction. "Come on, extract all his body data and try to make full preparations for the next experiment!"


    "Yes!" the experimenter quickly answered and began to do so, while general Ross left the laboratory with a frown.


    "What should the mutants do? Although the army is mainly responsible for the current mutants, they are also a part of our military face!" general Ross couldn''t help thinking about the news from Pennsylvania.


    "It''s a pity that hawk doesn''t want to make a move. The yellow question suddenly disappeared. And Tony Stark, who was in the limelight some time ago, is afraid. He has to say that mutants are also American compatriots. He won''t hurt his compatriots. Isn''t this a wrong direction for mutants to guide public opinion?"


    "General Ross, there is the latest news. Xavier gifted youth college is going to take action. They said they would solve this matter!" the adjutant soon brought the latest news, which brightened general Ross''s eyes.


    "Really?" general Ross finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was not sure whether Xavier gifted youth college could really deal with Jean grey and the mutants, after all, it was a matter within the mutants. There was nothing wrong with letting them fight by themselves.


    "Well, let''s have a good look at a big play. Although the road of mutants is not in the same direction as our experiment, there are some similarities. Maybe we can learn from them!" general Ross ordered his men.


    "What? Xavier gifted youth college wants to pay piano?" in Yongchun martial arts school, Logan received the news from Jack, and the whole person was not calm for a moment.


    "Are they sick? They are all their own people. What do they play? Isn''t it good to let Qin directly establish a mutant Autonomous Prefecture? Does he have to sacrifice the mutant for nothing?"


    Yes, this is one of the reasons why the people of Yongchun martial arts school don''t want to participate in the mutant uprising. Anyway, Logan and John are both mutants. There is nothing bad for them to establish a mutant Autonomous Prefecture in the mutant uprising. If they can succeed, they are also very happy.


    Moreover, we all know that logan was rescued by Huang Wen before. Huang Wen has already fought with Qin Ge Lei, but Huang Wen hasn''t passed the test since he came back. They probably understand that even Huang Wen is not an opponent of Qin Ge Lei.


    Therefore, according to the people of Yongchun martial arts school, Qin Ge Lei has enough strength to negotiate with the government and will eventually get the opportunity of the Autonomous Prefecture. In that case, why do they have to go to muddy water and cause danger?


    But now, it''s not just Logan who doesn''t understand, but all the people present don''t understand. The mutants led by Jean grey are fighting for their own ethnic interests. Even if you don''t help Xavier genius junior college, how can you delay or even deal with Jean grey?


    Besides, can Xavier gifted junior college be an opponent of Jean grey? Isn''t it a waste of time to go to war like this?


    "No! I''m going to have a look!" Logan gritted his teeth, looked at the people and said, "if the boss leaves the customs, remember to say to him, I''ll go first..."


    "I''ll go too!" John''s eyes moved slightly. He thought of the Iceman Bobby. This time Xavier genius youth college went to stop Jean grey, and the Iceman Bobby would certainly go too. After practicing the cold fire palm for so long, John finally had the chance to prove that he surpassed the Iceman Bobby!


    Lily stood up together. Although she didn''t speak, her meaning was obvious, especially the last time Raz stabbed Logan. As a sister, she should teach Raz a lesson and let him know what respect for parents is!


    Well, if a group of people of Yongchun martial arts school go, it will be a third-party force. Some people want to deal with the people of Xavier talent youth college and the people of the mutant brotherhood. I''m afraid it will become a scuffle at that time.


    "I''ll go too. If I really need hawk''s help, I''ll do it too." Bruce Banner took a deep breath and stood up, but he looked at the excited lisfisk and others around him and said, "you can stay in Yongchun martial arts school. After all, you have nothing to do with mutants. You''d better stay at home."


    Lisfisk originally wanted to refute that Bruce Banner would be irrelevant to mutants, but he thought of Bruce Banner being mistaken for mutants, so he closed his mouth bitterly.


    "It''s really troublesome without the boss. It seems that we can only go there by ourselves..." Logan thought of the distance between Pennsylvania and some helpless, and then they began to go on the road.


    If you want to get to Pennsylvania quickly without Mengdie''s escape, you can only choose hawk''s jump.


    The four of Logan first came to the suburbs, then turned Bruce Banner into hawk, and then held Logan and Lily in their hands. As for John, he frozen hawk''s neck skin, frozen his body with hawk, and then hawk hopped in the direction of Pennsylvania. Finally, they had to, Involved in the affairs of mutants.

 Chapter 165

    At this time, in Pennsylvania, the mutant brotherhood... Well, to be exact, the vast majority of mutants willing to fight for their rights gathered here, and Jean Gray was standing there without saying a word in a big brown red robe.


    However, it can be clearly felt that a strong breath is constantly condensing on Qin Ge Lei, as if someone is offending her. The mutants below look at Qin Ge Lei in fear, and a trace of worship flashes in their eyes from time to time.


    At this time, even if magneto is not dead and he comes here again, I''m afraid not many mutants are willing to follow magneto, because they have been conquered by the powerful power of the Phoenix.


    "Boom!" at the end of Jean Grey''s eyes, a fighter plane appeared there. It was another fighter plane of Xavier talent youth college, which still used the most advanced technology of Xavier talent youth college. This time, Xavier talent youth college dispatched most students. As long as they can control their own strength, they all came this time.


    Although they may not all need to participate in the battle, they should at least give mankind a clear attitude. We Xavier Gifted Youth College didn''t keep any hands. This time, we did our best!


    "Did you really come?" a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the devil shaped woman. She thought she knew Charles, but she didn''t quite understand that the situation was so favorable for them. Why should Charles stand on the side of mankind? Besides, the mutant''s establishment of an Autonomous Prefecture was not divorced from human society.


    When the autonomous prefecture is established, the mutant is also a part of mankind, and it is impossible to completely break away from human society. The mutant is just showing his own strength and obtaining his due rights. What''s the problem?


    "Qin, I''m back again!" the excited voice of the laser eye echoed in the sky. He flew directly out of the fighter. At this time, his heart was full of confidence, "Qin, I will take you back!"


    "Take it back?" Qin Ge Lei heard this and faintly thought of some bad memories. It was the memory that the black phoenix''s personality was imprisoned in the spiritual cage. Therefore, Qin Ge Lei was angry.


    "Boom!" a dazzling orange power blasted into the laser eye. Jean grey planned to kill her boring boyfriend and the people of Xavier talent Academy with the laser eye.


    "Bang!" is a loud noise. However, the current laser eye is not comparable to the laser eye that can''t control its own ability. At this time, the laser eye emits a powerful shock wave. It has a hard fight with the power of the Phoenix, and even doesn''t fall into the disadvantage at all!


    However, there was nothing wrong with the laser eye, and other mutants around were not so relaxed. In particular, the students of Xavier gifted youth college among the fighters trembled after a wave of collision between the shock wave and the power of the Phoenix.


    "Land!" fortunately, the fighter of Xavier gifted youth college is a high-tech fighter after all, and its defense and earthquake resistance are still excellent. Therefore, aurolo soon landed safely on the ground with the students of Xavier gifted youth college.


    "Ruiwen, it''s been three months. Has Eric appeared?" Charles heard some unexpected voices in the ears of the magic girl. This time, Jean Grey''s attention was attracted by the laser eye, and he finally had the opportunity to communicate with the magic girl.


    "Eric should still be recovering..." the magic woman frowned. Although she hadn''t seen magneto for three months, it was normal that magneto was injured by Huang and Qin Ge Lei for so long. She didn''t care too much, but Charles mentioned magneto for the second time, Therefore, the devil shaped woman didn''t want to hesitate.


    "Three months ago, I realized that Eric might have had an accident, so I contacted you quickly, but Qin dispelled my consciousness. In the past three months, I haven''t found a chance to find you alone..." Charles sighed and explained.


    "At first, Eric was slapped by Huang Wen and flew out, and then he was hurt by the battle between Qin and Huang Wen, so he found a secret place to heal..." the magic woman asked hesitantly, "you said, Eric had an accident, should it be his injury?"


    "No, I mean, Eric may be dead." there was a faint sadness in Charles''s voice. "I contacted you as soon as I noticed it, but it''s a pity..."


    "Eric, dead?!" a trace of sadness flashed in the eyes of the magic woman, but when she saw Qin Ge Lei suspended in the air, her mood gradually calmed down. "Eric''s thing should be put after this thing first. Now the most important thing is the establishment of the Autonomous Prefecture by the mutants. Charles, do you really want to stop us?"


    "Sorry, Ruiwen, you know, I have no choice. Such a huge conflict will only make more ordinary people reject us..." Charles''s voice gradually strengthened.


    "Boom!" before Charles and the magic woman finished, there was a roar in the sky again. The Phoenix force and the shock wave collided again. This time, it was still a tie. It can be seen how powerful the laser eye was strengthened this time, and it was able to fight against the incomplete Phoenix force.


    "Hum! If this body didn''t grow up, how could you stop me? Moreover, did you really use all your strength because of me?" Qin Ge Lei''s dissatisfied and cold voice sounded. At the next moment, Qin Ge Lei''s body gradually raised a destructive force.


    It turned out that Qin Ge Lei just used the energy in the power of the Phoenix without any attributes and so-called laws. Naturally, the reason is that the inexplicable awakening emotional power in Qin Ge Lei''s heart affected her.


    "Bang!" just before Qin Ge Lei''s destructive power reached the peak, there was a sudden sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. When they heard the sound and looked over, they saw a large green man coming out of the dust, followed by three people.


    Yes, these four people are hawk, Logan, John and Lily.


    "It seems that we''re a little late, but it''s not too late!" Logan looked around, looked at Jean grey and laser eyes suspended in the air, and suddenly rubbed his eyes. "Well, I''m old and dazzled? Why is that boy in the sky so like Scott? Why can he fly without glasses?"

 Chapter 166

    "Logan..." when Qin Ge Lei saw Logan, she suddenly thought of something. The destructive power of her body dissipated slowly, and her expression became soft. Even her hand was vaguely placed in her lower abdomen and looked at Logan affectionately.


    The laser eye also noticed the change of Qin Ge Lei''s expression. Although he didn''t understand what Qin Ge Lei meant by putting her hand on her lower abdomen, the laser eye suddenly felt that she was as green as the big man below, and even the shock wave may be green.


    "Logan! What did you do to Qin?!" the laser glared at Logan angrily and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Cough..." a trace of embarrassment flashed across Logan''s face. The original serious battle suddenly changed a little because of the arrival of Logan and others.


    "Well, actually, I''m here to stop you from fighting. Can''t you sit down and talk?" Logan thought for a while, organized the language and said.


    "Go to hell!" a furious voice came from the laser eye, and the red shock wave hit Logan. Fortunately, the shock wave did not turn green as he feared.


    "Hiss!" Logan''s steel claws stabbed out, crossed and stood in front of himself, directly reflecting the shock wave.


    Logan is more experienced in the ability of shock wave. He learned a lot when dealing with a guy whose mouth was sewn up.


    "Scott, stop fighting, we don''t need to fight..." however, the shock wave of the laser eye is not comparable to the one who was sewn in his mouth before. Even though Logan reflected the shock wave and didn''t hurt him, the powerful power of the shock wave still pushed Logan back.


    "à¦!" seeing Logan falling into a disadvantage, Qin Ge Lei suddenly burst into a powerful momentum. At this time, the laser eye felt that he was greener. Of course, he would not glare at Qin Ge Lei, but rushed directly to Logan. He wanted to make Logan look good!


    "Qin, give it to me. I can solve it. Don''t fight!" Logan subconsciously shouted at Qin Ge Lei. What Logan didn''t expect was that Qin Ge Lei really stopped. At this time, the laser eye was even more angry.


    "Bang!" the laser eye angrily rushed in front of Logan, punched Logan''s chest and directly blew Logan out.


    "Scott, don''t push an inch!" Logan got up from the ground and said to the Haoke and others around him. "This is between me and him. You don''t have to participate..."


    "Boo!" Logan flew out again. Even this punch hit Logan''s boneless abdomen. Without bones, there would be no protection of Edelman alloy. Logan''s stomach was directly opened by laser.


    However, Logan is Logan after all. A man with an immortal body, especially after practicing martial arts, has more development of his body, and his recovery ability seems to be more handy.


    Therefore, Logan soon got up again from the ground, and hawk didn''t mean to help at all. Hawk looked at Logan and the laser eye. Originally, he really wanted to fight with the laser eye. After all, now the laser eye that can fly, play and output remotely can be regarded as a powerful opponent.


    But now that Logan has spoken, Hawk has no intention of robbing his opponent.


    Lily and John found their predetermined goals respectively. Lily directly relied on the aidman alloy in her body and began to hang Raz. Qin Ge Lei took a look at Raz and Lily. Her eyes moved slightly, but she didn''t mean to stop.


    As for John, when he came to the hostile eyes of the Iceman Bobby and the little naughty Anna, John suddenly felt something in his heart. The Iceman Bobby and the little naughty Anna had no change compared with when they separated at that time. The reason why they were hostile to John was that the laser eye fought with Logan. In their view, John who came with Logan must also be the enemy.


    "What are you doing here? You are not welcome here!" POPY, the Iceman, said in a deep voice in front of little naughty Anna. "You traitor, stay away from us!"


    "Traitor?" John raised his eyebrows and suddenly pointed to the huge group of mutants over Qin Ge Lei. "You know, you are traitors in the eyes of mutants'' compatriots. Now is a great opportunity for mutants to rise. You should stop yourself..."


    "This..." a trace of hesitation flashed in the eyes of little naughty Anna. She did see the hostile eyes of the mutant compatriots in the distance. In fact, she was a little confused in her heart.


    "Hum! Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude!" POPY, the Iceman, snorted coldly. There was frost in his hand, and a trace of unconvinced spirit flashed in his eyes. "Let me see, what did you learn when you betrayed the college and went to worship an ordinary man as a teacher!"


    "What I learned is far more than you can imagine." John heard this sentence and suddenly smiled. He knew that Bobby the Iceman was still bitter about losing to Huang Wen, but in John''s opinion, Bobby the Iceman was not worthy to be an enemy of Huang Wen!


    "Boom!" first of all, a flame rose in John''s palm, which widened the eyes of Bobby the Iceman, little naughty Anna, and even the students of Xavier talent Academy.


    Because everyone didn''t see where John''s lighter was, he used the ability to produce flame with empty hands, which was a great impact for everyone who knew John''s ability.


    "That''s what he taught you? How can it be? Your ability clearly doesn''t make fire!" Bobby the Iceman looked at John in disbelief, and then slapped it with one hand, and a wave of frost attacked John. "No! Even if you can make fire, you''re not my opponent at all!"


    "Ha ha." a trace of mockery appeared at the corners of John''s mouth, and his left hand suddenly stretched out. An ice storm hit the Iceman Bobby, collided with the ice of the Iceman Bobby, and froze all the surrounding ground.


    "What?!" at this moment, all the students of Xavier Gifted Youth College exclaimed, and John also felt a sense of satisfaction. After all, he has been practicing hard for a long time, just to prove that his choice is not wrong and that he has been stronger by the other party in front of his former companions?


    "How is this possible?!" now, Bobby the Iceman is not calm at all. John''s ability was much weaker than him, but now John not only overcomes the weakness of his own ability, but also has the ability similar to him. How can Bobby the Iceman accept it?

 Chapter 167

    "Is this your strength now? Bobby, some people are disappointed..." John looked at his ice man Bobby with a surprised expression on his face, and some shook his head in disappointment. It was so easy to defeat his previous strong enemy that John lacked the pleasure of fighting.


    "Go to hell!" as the strength was different from each other, Bobby the Iceman''s state of mind was unbalanced. He drank angrily at John, and the whole body released a powerful ice storm to freeze everything around him.


    This is why John was always an extraordinary person before. Even if he learned the cold ice and fire palm, his ability variation is still the same.


    Because even after practicing the cold and fire palm and having the power of ice and fire, John can only mobilize the power of ice and fire with his own hands in most cases. Only after playing the power of ice and fire, can he use consciousness for partial control.


    The Iceman Bobby is not like this. His hands are just one of the media for the Iceman Bobby to use his variant ability. In fact, the Iceman Bobby controls his variant ability with his own consciousness. Especially now, the Iceman Bobby is controlling every part of his body to release his ice ability!


    "Bobby! Wake up!" Aurora saw the Iceman Bobby''s violent walk and quickly blew the surrounding students away from the battlefield with the force of the wind. At the same time, she shouted loudly at the Iceman Bobby. Unfortunately, the Iceman Bobby was only angry and unwilling at this time, and he couldn''t hear any voice from the outside.


    "It seems that it''s a little interesting!" John saw the appearance of the Iceman Bobby at this time. He didn''t have any fear in his eyes. Instead, he looked at the Iceman Bobby with bright eyes. His left body turned ice blue and his right body turned fire red. Then John hit his hands. Ice and fire were intertwined and blasted at the Iceman Bobby.


    "Boom!" the Iceman Bobby also blew out an extremely powerful ice storm. Where the cold air passed, everything was frozen together, and even the power of ice and fire released by John were frozen together.


    "Ha ha! Even if you have the ability similar to me, what? You are not as good as me after all!" Bobby, the Iceman, realized that he had won the game. He was proud again and shouted at John.


    "Really?" John was also surprised that his power of ice and fire was frozen. At the same time, he also understood why Huang Wen still said that he was not the opponent of Iceman Bobby after he had practiced ice and fire palm and had the ability similar to Iceman Bobby. However, even now, John didn''t think he had lost!


    "Burst!" John gently spit out a word, and the force of ice and fire, which had been frozen, exploded in an instant with John''s voice. A powerful force directly broke through the ice force of Iceman Bobby and blew everything around.


    "Boom!" however, it was not only John''s power of ice and fire that exploded together, but also Bobby the Iceman. The power of ice that had become ice was also exploded together, so John and Bobby the Iceman all flew out.


    "Hiss!" Aurora turned the force of the storm to disperse the afterwave of the explosion, so as not to hurt the surrounding students and cause secondary damage to the Iceman Bobby.


    "Pa!" Hawk''s strong palm blocked John and took John over, avoiding John from being hurt again.


    "Thanks, hawk!" John''s face was a little pale at this time, but his face was still very excited, because Bobby, the Iceman on the other side, was unconscious. He won the battle!


    "I didn''t expect that John could become so strong. Is there something similar to Banshee potion in his hand? It''s because Logan is beside him?" Charles looked at the end of the battle between John and the Iceman Bobby, flashed a thought in his heart, and then shook his head to deny it.


    "It should not be. In his hands, there are not so many mutant genes to support him to complete the research. Besides, the emergence of Banshee medicine is more luck, otherwise we won''t just get one over the years..."


    "However, Logan has restrained Scott''s attention now, and he really doesn''t want to do it on Qin''s side. It seems that I have to go out in person. I don''t know if there is any residue in the previous mental cage. If so, maybe I can successfully lock her back..."


    "Hum!" as Charles''s voice fell, he slowly closed his eyes, and an incomparably powerful and pure spiritual power burst out in an instant. Naturally, his goal was Qin Ge Lei''s personality consciousness belonging to the black phoenix.


    "You''re looking for death!" at this time, Qin Ge Lei was completely angry. It turned out that after Logan arrived, for some reason, she didn''t want to expose her destructive power. Therefore, some consciousness belonging to the black phoenix even tolerated and chose to pretend that she couldn''t see Charles and didn''t go to trouble him.


    However, Jean grey never thought that if she didn''t find Charles''s trouble, Charles dared to take the initiative to find himself, and even sealed himself again, locked her back in the spiritual cage and imprisoned her again!


    How can Jean grey not be angry?!


    "Oh!" then, the power of the Phoenix broke out in an all-round way. This time, the destructive power appeared on Qin Ge Lei, symbolizing that Qin Ge Lei was going to kill her heart this time!


    Charles consciousness invading the land of Jean Grey''s consciousness is tenaciously resisting the power of the Phoenix. However, even if Charles is the most powerful person in the world, he can''t fight the power of the Phoenix with the power of destruction!


    "Hiss!" when the power of the Phoenix came into contact with the power of the soul, there was almost no suspense, and Charles''s power of the soul began to dissipate, which was completely destroyed by Qin Ge Lei!


    "Qin! You have to control yourself. You can''t be controlled by her!" even so, Charles''s voice is still teaching Qin Ge Lei. He wants to wake Qin Ge Lei up, as if he really doesn''t care about life and death. "This is not the real you. Imagine the beautiful you and you fighting for your ideal..."


    "Or is it the depressed me who is subject to your opinions?" Jean Grey''s cold voice reached Charles''s ear, "Even if you are wrong, I will listen to you, right? Because in your opinion, only you are right, only along the path you guide, is the right path, whether for me or for the whole mutant..."

 Chapter 168

    "You? Are you Qin?!" at this moment, Charles suddenly understood what. He understood why Qin Ge Lei became like this and why he fused the power of the Phoenix so quickly. It turned out that this was the real Qin Ge Lei consciousness, or the consciousness of the fusion of Qin Ge Lei and the black phoenix!


    It turns out that over the years, it is not only the black phoenix locked in the spiritual cage that has been bound by Charles. Qin Ge Lei, who has to obey Charles in everything, has also been bound by an alternative kind of constraints?


    Therefore, when the consciousness of the black phoenix awakens, Qin Ge Lei will resonate with the consciousness of the black phoenix. Just because of this, magneto Wang can easily deceive Qin Ge Lei who is confused in his heart, because Qin Ge Lei was at the time of memory fusion and confusion in his heart.


    At this time, Charles wants to put the black phoenix''s personality back into the spiritual cage. It''s just a dream. At this time, Qin Ge Lei is the black phoenix, and the black phoenix is Qin Ge Lei.


    However, the new personality consciousness formed by Qin Ge Lei will be affected by both sides to a certain extent. Therefore, Qin Ge Lei still hasn''t completely adapted since this period of time. Before, Logan planted the seeds of change for Qin Ge Lei, and Charles''s appearance and behavior helped Qin Ge Lei complete this last step.


    Complete integration, complete self recognition, recognition that he is Qin Ge Lei, and recognition that he is the host of the Phoenix force. This is what the Phoenix force wanted to see when it sought the host.


    "I''ve always been Jean grey. If not, why should I help the mutant?" Jean Grey''s cold voice sounded, "But, Charles, if it weren''t for your wrong decision, I wouldn''t wake up. Now, you have made a wrong decision, which makes me thoroughly want to understand all this and know who I am. In return, get out of my head!"


    As Jean Grey''s angry voice sounded, Charles''s consciousness was instantly expelled, even lost most of it and returned to his body.


    However, Qin Ge Lei didn''t intend to let him go. With Qin Ge Lei''s eyes, Charles''s body broke away from the wheelchair and flew directly. At this moment, his body was out of his control.


    "Black phoenix..." the magic shaped woman''s face changed and subconsciously wanted to plead with Qin Ge Lei.


    "Call me Jean grey." Jean Grey''s faint voice echoed around, "this man, named Charles, you should know his identity very well. He is the president of Xavier genius Youth College and has trained many mutants..."


    "However, this man, his position, has always wavered between mankind and our mutants. This time, he chose to stand on the human side. When we mutants are about to successfully establish an autonomous prefecture, he will come to kill me and prevent all this from happening. What do you say he should do?"


    "Kill!" cried the toad, who was controlled by Charles most times and hated Charles most, as the general who originally sat down.


    "Kill!" then, some mutants who did not know the truth and wanted to establish a mutant Autonomous Prefecture and obtain their own rights also shouted.


    "No! Qin! You can''t do this!" laser eye and Aurora hurriedly shouted at Qin Ge Lei. Although the voice was submerged in the crowd, Qin Ge Lei still heard it.


    "Then why don''t you stop him from coming to trouble me?" Jean grey took a faint look at laser eye and aurora. She already despised these two people who would not oppose Charles at all. "When he dealt with me, you can only watch, not stop, so when I dealt with him, you can only watch, not stop..."


    "Qin!" Logan''s wound hurt by the laser eye slowly healed. He subconsciously opened his mouth and flashed a trace of intolerance in his eyes. He and Charles are old friends for many years. Although he doesn''t see some of Charles''s behaviors and even his style is very different from Charles, Logan subconsciously wanted to dissuade Charles when he saw that Charles was going to die in front of him.


    "Logan, you know, if I just lost, then now I am a cold body without any consciousness." Qin Ge Lei''s explanation sounded in Logan''s ear, making Logan subconsciously shut his mouth.


    "Then, kill!" Jean grey saw Logan stop talking, and the power of the Phoenix burst out. In the sad eyes of the people at Xavier genius Youth College, Charles''s body turned into powder and disappeared completely.


    "Hmm? I said, no wonder you have no fear. Even in the face of death, you have no fear at all. Originally, you still have a backhand!" Qin Ge Lei suddenly sensed something, sneered and looked at the Night Walker not far away, "follow my instructions!"


    "Yes!" the Night Walker''s body trembled, subconsciously nodded, disappeared in place with Qin Ge Lei''s body, and then kept blinking.


    "Qin?"


    "Lord Phoenix?"


    For Qin Ge Lei''s disappearance, everyone around didn''t think of it, and even their didn''t understand what Qin Ge Lei finally said. Those ordinary mutants have changed their title to Qin Ge Lei from black phoenix to adult Phoenix, to show their respect for Qin Ge Lei from the bottom of their heart.


    Too profound to be understood as like as two peas in Charles''s eyes, he looked at the same head of a private hospital in a state of a private hospital. He just showed a friendly smile on the side of the nurse to show his inscrutability. Suddenly, Charles changed his complexion.


    "Qin?! do you really want to kill all?" Charles heard some incredible voices. He didn''t say anything about this backhand, including magneto, so that one day he could use this backhand again, but he didn''t expect that this backhand had been found when he just used it.


    As Charles''s voice just fell, his body suddenly floated up, and the bodies of Jean grey and Night Walker appeared here. Charles turned into powder again in the frightened eyes of the nurse.


    This time, Charles had no chance to be reborn again. Therefore, Jean grey, after having experience, directly and completely wiped out all Charles''s consciousness and made it disappear in the two worlds of material world and spiritual world.


    "Brother of a vegetable? I think it''s almost an unconscious clone? Hypocrisy!" Qin Ge Lei coldly glanced at the nurse next to him and gave the Night Walker a wink. Their bodies disappeared in place and returned to the mutant gathering place in Pennsylvania. At this time, mankind already knew the failure of Charles and the X-Men.

 Chapter 169

    In a secret conference room in the United States, the so-called elites and senior leaders of the United States gather here. It can be said that they are important forces secretly influencing the direction of the United States. Here, there are important and even leading families in the military, business and politics.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how should we deal with the mutant this time?" the president did not sit in the middle, but asked in the middle.


    "If you want me to say, just wash the ground with a nuclear bomb and blow up all the mutants!" the voice of the army chief of staff echoed, making some people frown.


    "It''s Pennsylvania, or it''s close to the southeast, and it''s very close to Washington and New York. If the nuclear bomb washes the ground, Washington and New York will be affected by nuclear radiation..." someone immediately stood up against the opinion of the army chief of staff. The distribution of this force is near Washington.


    "Yes, besides, do you know the strength of Qin Ge Lei? What if she can decompose the nuclear bomb? Your army mechanized infantry division was frightened by someone else''s move. Up to now, it dare not attack easily, and now it dares to propose nuclear bomb to wash the ground?" another person sneered and seemed to disagree with the army chief of staff.


    "Don''t you know how expensive a person''s life is?" the army chief of staff opened his eyes and stared at the two people who spoke in front, "or if a large number of soldiers were sacrificed, the pension would be distributed by you?"


    "Gentlemen, we are not here to discuss whether we should fight before, but how to deal with the mutant people now. Do we really set up an autonomous prefecture for them?" the president was very unhappy with these guys who quarreled without saying two words, but he couldn''t attack directly and could only change the topic again.


    "Mr. Sherman, I remember that the Sherman family should know a powerful man. I don''t know if we can let him solve this matter?" the army chief of staff suddenly thought of something and looked at mark Sherman and asked.


    "If I say, it''s better to directly let the mutants establish an autonomous prefecture." mark Sherman kept quiet about Huang Wen, although he knew that the old foxes around him had detected many things related to Huang Wen and Sherman family.


    "After all, we can''t easily stop the birth of mutants. Instead of allowing mutants to be distributed in all parts of the United States, we can place them together, which not only facilitates management, but also reduces the crimes of mutants..."


    "Even, we can promise to give the mutant Autonomous Prefecture a certain law enforcement power. Of course, this right can only be used on the mutant. They can solve and arrest the mutant who makes mistakes, so as to divide them into classes and create contradictions within themselves!"


    "Yes, we haven''t found a way to completely solve the problem of mutants. It was a helpless move to allow the existence of Democrats and moderates in order to avoid large-scale conflict and social unrest..." the allies of the Sherman family nodded and agreed with mark Sherman.


    "Now, if we can get the mutants together, even if we just get most of the mutants together, it will also facilitate our management. At least if the mutants have committed something, we can put pressure on the whole mutant group and stimulate the contradictions between them!"


    The president''s eyes moved. He didn''t want to participate in the affairs of mutants. If he couldn''t handle it well, it would become a stain on his political career. However, when people with these forces endorsed, he didn''t need to carry the pot by himself.


    "Well, the old rule, vote. Those who support the mutants to establish an autonomous prefecture raise their hands, those who don''t support it, don''t raise their hands. If they can''t pass, wait for those who don''t raise their hands to discuss a feasible plan..." the president took a deep breath and slowly raised his hands.


    In the end, mark Sherman''s proposal was supported by 70% and opposed by 30%, so it was proposed to pass.


    "Then, it''s up to the Sherman family to contact the mutant." the president finally put down a big stone in his heart. The mutant''s force majeure can be stopped at last.


    "Doodle doodle!" just when they thought that the matter was over and they could leave, the alarm suddenly sounded, and they received a new message by their own means.


    A monster similar to hawk appeared in one of the Air Force bases. He fought directly from the air force base, resulting in the death of a large number of Air Force soldiers. Even the whole air force base seemed to have no breath of life. This message was also an alarm message automatically recorded when the air force base was attacked.


    "Ross?" mark Sherman immediately thought of general Ross. As soon as his face changed, he immediately stood up, "prepare an armed helicopter to explore the situation of the air base. In addition, send someone to look for the monster similar to hawk!"


    "It seems that I don''t need to think about the pension first. Your air force department should think about it first..." the army chief of staff sounded a voice of schadenfreude, but mark Sherman ignored his meaning, just looked at him coldly and turned away.


    Turning back a little, in the air force base, general Ross received the news of Charles''s failure, and his heart was inevitably shocked, but something was happening in the air force base at this time.


    Emil bronsky, who had been sentenced to death and was being extracted blood and cell tissue, suddenly had the breath of life again, and his cells began to become active and even began to mutate violently.


    In just a moment, even before the researchers reacted, Emil bronsky became an extremely ferocious form of hatred. Moreover, unlike the hatred in the original play, the hatred in the original play was only arrogant enough to ignore the existence of the army, but there was no hostility to the army.


    However, this hatred is different. Although he participated in the incomplete serum experiment before, he was voluntary, but later Bruce Banner''s blood and gamma ray experiment were not voluntary. He even dissected and analyzed to extract blood and cell tissue.


    Therefore, the newly transformed hatred directly chose to completely kill the scientific researchers and kill them in the whole air force base. Even general Ross, who came to command, was kicked out by the hatred and was close to death.


    "Now, you are a group of waste..." a trace of mockery flashed in your disgusting eyes, looked at the corpses all over the ground and rushed out of the air force base.

 Chapter 170

    General Ross is on the edge of life and death at this time, but his instinct for survival makes him subconsciously climb forward. He knows that there is only one way to save his name and keep him alive, that is to do the same experiment as Emil blansky!


    With all his strength, general Ross finally climbed into the laboratory. Fortunately, he hated that kick that just kicked general Ross around here. Otherwise, general Ross really didn''t know if he could hold on.


    "Live... At least kill Emil bronsky..." general Ross had only one idea in his mind. He felt for Bruce Banner''s blood sample and swallowed it directly. Then he started the gamma ray device and lost consciousness.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "Ross? Ross, are you okay!" mark Sherman frowned and walked to general Ross. At this time, general Ross was ragged and covered with blood, but his figure was much stronger than before and looked full of power.


    "Mark... Chief of staff..." general Ross subconsciously got up from the ground. Only then did he find that his body was full of incomparably powerful power and his spirit was incomparably energetic.


    "Are you all right?" mark Sherman asked in a deep voice after looking at general Ross. "So, what happened here? How could it be like this


    "Emil bronsky! That guy succeeded in the experiment, but he was out of control!" general Ross''s eyes flashed anger and his fists were tightly clenched. With his strength, his skin slowly began to turn red, and even his body involuntarily began to grow larger.


    "Ross, are you?" mark Sherman''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Some couldn''t believe looking at general Ross, or red hawk.


    "Don''t worry, chief of staff, Emil bronsky is not the only one who succeeded in the experiment. I also succeeded. Next, I will screw off his head and bring it back to avenge these soldiers!" general Ross felt the powerful power in his body, looked at mark Sherman with confidence and said.


    "Are you really still you?" mark Sherman looked at general Ross with some hesitation and asked tentatively.


    "Why, mark, do you want me to tell you the embarrassing things you have done before in front of these soldiers?" general Ross raised his mouth slightly and flashed a trace of pride in his eyes. "Don''t compare me with ordinary soldiers like Emil bronsky. I''m a thunderbolt general who has experienced hundreds of battles. How can I not control my power?"


    "So, I''m relieved!" mark Sherman breathed a sigh of relief. If general Ross was out of control, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Where''s the deserter?" asked general Ross, looking at mark Sherman with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Pennsylvania, it seems that the monster is going to participate in the affairs of mutants..." mark Sherman looked at the latest information and said with some displeasure, "We have the latest way to deal with the mutant. We agree to let the mutant establish an autonomous prefecture to better govern the mutant. Don''t let the monster destroy this thing!"


    "OK, chief of staff, I''ll stop him now!" general Ross actually doesn''t care about the mutants at this time. He just wants to kill Emil bronsky and avenge the dead soldiers. You know, there are all his staff in the air base. Now it''s all gone


    With a kick under his feet, general Ross rushed straight out of the air base and headed for Pennsylvania, where he wanted to get rid of his hatred.


    At this time, in the underground base, around Huang Wen''s body, there was a small sword rotating around Huang Wen. Suddenly, those small swords merged into one, integrated into Huang Wen''s eyebrows, and then disappeared completely.


    "Miso!" Huang asked, opening his eyes. A sword shot out of his eyes and went straight through the metal wall in front of him!


    "Is this the law? Is this Kendo? It is worthy of being a symbol of epic level. It is so broad and profound that people can''t see through..." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of admiration. With his spirit stronger than the sword Saint Dugu Jian, he not only ate the sword 23 of the sword Saint Dugu Jian, but also completely stabilized the last sword 23 and understood the law of the sword.


    However, although Huang Wen understood the law of the sword, his own strength was still far from enough. Even with the strength of silly girl, there was still some gap.


    "Unfortunately, Vajra not bad magic is not kendo. Perhaps, understanding the special rules contained in Vajra not bad magic can make Vajra not bad magic break through the barrier of epic level..." Huang asked. After thinking for a while, he looked at the projection direction of silly girl. "Silly girl, how long have I been closed?"


    "97 days, a little more than three months." silly girl replied with a smile.


    "I''ll go! I clearly feel that it''s only been a few days. Why has it been three months at once? Silly girl, report what happened in these three months to me!" Huang asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes and quickly ordered silly girl.


    "Qin Ge Lei''s uprising? Mutants want to establish an autonomous prefecture? Charles is dead? Is he really dead, or just one body?" Huang asked. He was even more surprised when he heard silly girl''s report. He didn''t expect that so many things had happened after he just closed the door.


    "Emil bronsky went to Yongchun martial arts school to find trouble and was almost killed by Xiaoqiang? Now a yellow ferocious monster rushed to Pennsylvania, followed by a red guy similar to hawk?"


    "Just hate to come out. What''s the matter with the red hawk? Will general Ross become the red hawk and the Secretary of state to promote the civil war? Just, what do you want to do? Go and have a look first. After all, uncle wolf and they are all there, and I can''t ignore..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body turned into a light spot, disappeared in situ, and appeared in Pennsylvania. Then, after recognizing the direction, his body flashed, disappeared in situ again, and came to the gathering place of mutants.


    At this time, Qin Ge Lei just came back here after chasing Charles. She looked at the confused Xavier gifted youth college. She didn''t know what to do for a moment, and then she felt the emergence of Huang Wen.

 Chapter 171

    "Boss!" Logan first noticed the arrival of Huang Wen. When he saw Huang Wen, his eyes lit up and hurried over, "boss, did you get out of the customs?"


    "Hawk, master!" Hawk jumped to Huang Wen''s side, looked a little excited, and shouted to Huang Wen with John.


    "Boss..." lily Zi also gave up the lesson. Raz came over and stood beside Huang Wen. He didn''t mean to say anything more. He was like an unsmiling bodyguard.


    "It''s really a bit messy..." Huang asked. Looking around, the people of Xavier Gifted Youth College gathered together, looking very confused. At the same time, some students showed hostility to Qin Ge Lei.


    As for the mutants on Qin Ge Lei''s side, they look fanatical. Looking at Qin Ge Lei is like looking at a God. In other words, now Qin Ge Lei is actually the God of mutants!


    At this time, Qin Ge Lei looked at Huang and asked. She didn''t mean to speak. Her eyes looked at Logan from time to time, as if thinking about something.


    "Bang!" at this time, a ferocious monster fell not far away. It was the hatred that came in a hurry. At a glance, he saw hawk as tall as himself, with a cold flash in his eyes.


    I hate to hear the researchers talk about hawk more than once when taking blood cells in a coma. Therefore, he is very unhappy. He chooses to solve hawk first, then Qin Ge Lei, and finally go to Chinatown to find Zhong Qiang for revenge.


    Yes, in the eyes of hatred at this time, he is already invincible in the world. He can clearly feel the powerful power in his body. Even the mountains can''t stop him. He doesn''t think who else can be his opponent in this world!


    "Hawk! Get over here and die!" the disgust directly provoked hawk.


    "Hawk?" Hawk blinked subconsciously. He looked a little confused. He seemed to say who you are. Do I know you?


    "What? You timid fellow, dare not fight with me? What a waste!" I hated that hawk didn''t act immediately. I thought hawk was frightened by himself and was afraid of himself, so I rushed over directly.


    "Bang!" but it was a pity that the hatred had not rushed to Hawke and Huang Wen. Huang Wen directly slapped him, and an incomparably powerful force exploded on the body of the hatred. The skin and flesh of the hatred burst open in an instant, revealing the thick white bones. The whole body flew out directly, hit the rocks in the distance, and left a huge palm print in the rocks.


    "Gulu!" general honghaocross, who had just arrived, saw this scene and subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He and hatred were the product of an experiment. Even if there were individual differences, he felt that the general strength of both sides was still equal.


    At least general Ross would not think that he could beat his hatred like this, especially when he had just clearly seen that most of the flesh and blood of his hatred had been destroyed by this blow.


    "General Ross?" Huang asked. Looking at the red hawk, general Ross raised his eyebrows and suddenly smiled. "Hawk, don''t you see your father-in-law? General Ross, what''s the matter with you here?"


    "I''m here to arrest that guy..." general Ross took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, slowed down his speed and said slowly.


    "Father-in-law?" Hawk looked at this not far away. In addition to the red hawk whose color was basically the same as his own mold, he subconsciously blinked. With hawk''s intelligence, he didn''t even understand why there were so many giants similar to himself all of a sudden.


    "Arrest that guy... Eh?" Huang asked. Hearing general Ross''s words, he clearly nodded and looked in the direction of hating being beaten and flying. "It''s worthy to have obtained the mutation ability similar to hawk, and the vitality is really tenacious. In this way, you can recover, which is almost comparable to Uncle wolf, but unfortunately, you don''t have uncle wolf''s steel muscles and iron bones!"


    "General Ross, this hatred, let''s give it to Haoke to practice. After all, he''s looking for Haoke, but don''t worry. The last hatred must be taken away for you. I''m not interested in him."


    "I naturally believe what Mr. Huang asked." general Ross was silent, nodded, smiled and said.


    I''m kidding. After seeing the power of that palm, where would general Ross want to conflict with Huang Wen? Besides, all of us are our own people. In this respect, general Ross will give them.


    "His strength seems to be getting stronger..." the evil woman who saw the power of Huang asked the Tathagata God''s palm moved her eyes, a faint fear flashed in her eyes, and she muttered subconsciously.


    In fact, what the devil shaped woman said is not wrong. Although Huang Wen did not use the newly understood law of sword, Huang Wen''s strength has more than doubled, and the power of Tathagata divine palm, which takes strength as the driving means, is naturally more than twice as strong as before!


    "Hawk, didn''t you always want to practice before? That guy, I''ll give it to you to practice. It''s just that you''re familiar with the eight pole fist..." Huang asked, pointing to the man who climbed out of the rock fragments, slowly regained his hatred and said with a smile.


    "Hawk!" Hawk answered, kicked his foot and ran in the direction of disgust. His disgusting head just recovered was still ignorant. He didn''t even understand how he had just flown out and suffered such a heavy injury.


    "Lord Phoenix, are we just watching like this?" the devil shaped woman looked at Qin, Ge Lei took a deep breath and asked in a low voice.


    "Naturally, I watched and let our compatriots have a look. We are not the only mutants in the world..." Qin Ge Lei nodded, and her voice echoed among the mutants. "Therefore, we don''t need inferiority or complacency. We should face ourselves squarely and strive for more rights for ourselves through our own ability!"


    "They are not mutants?" those mutants thought they were all mutants'' compatriots. Now they know that they are not. They were surprised one by one, looked at the war between Haoke and hatred in surprise, and then were even more surprised to find that even among mutants, Haoke and hatred are among the best.


    "Boo!" Hawk jumped in front of the disgust, punched the disgust into the mountain again, and then he rushed in, trying to catch up with the victory.


    But unfortunately, the disgust reaction came. He grabbed Haoke''s attacking hands, hit Haoke''s head hard, stunned Haoke, and then kicked him out. Yes, under normal conditions, even if Haoke was not weak, his strength was a little weaker than disgust.

 Chapter 172

    However, the most powerful thing about Haoke is not only how powerful his normal state is, but also that he can continuously become stronger through anger. In theory, there is no limit to this strengthening, and now Haoke is angry.


    After all, Huang asked Mingming that he could blow his hatred out with one palm, but he handed it over to him. It was obvious that he trusted him, but he was beaten out by hatred, which made Haoke feel ashamed, so he became angry!


    With Haoke''s anger, his body suddenly became larger, and his muscles became stronger. When he saw Haoke, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    Because the hawk he just hated was a little shorter than him, but now the hawk was as tall as him, which made him flash a doubt in his heart, but his heart was more vigilant.


    "Boo!" but this time, disgust and vigilance didn''t work. Hawk''s power had kept him at the same level. Hawk punched him in the disgusting abdomen, shaking his body, and then the two giants fought together.


    However, even if hate was once a veteran proficient in combat, hawk''s combat ability did not fall into the disadvantage at all, especially in the tough game, hawk''s skilled user Bajiquan could even slowly gain the upper hand. When hawk did not win the battle in a short time and became more and more angry, Hawk became stronger and stronger.


    "Ding!" Huang Wen received a message from Jack during the battle between Hawke and hate.


    "Master, are you out of the customs, in Pennsylvania?"


    "Well, just tell me what''s going on." Huang asked and nodded. He probably guessed in his heart. It seems that he glanced at Qin Ge Lei''s direction and said.


    "It''s about the treatment of mutants. The official side has given a reply and agreed to let mutants establish an autonomous region, but it certainly can''t directly occupy such a large place as Pennsylvania, so I hope you can help me talk about it. Of course, there are some details..." Jack''s voice was a little tentative, He was not sure whether Huang asked would take care of the matter.


    "OK, I''ll talk to her." Huang asked for a moment and nodded. Although Pennsylvania is not small, its population is also among the top in the whole United States. If mutants occupy the whole state, it will have a great impact on Pennsylvania, at least those families with power distribution in Pennsylvania will not want to.


    Therefore, these families found the Sherman family and put forward their own conditions to let the Sherman family help them. After everyone voted, they didn''t ask to recapture the whole Pennsylvania and let the mutants move out, but at least they couldn''t take it all, could they?


    "Let''s talk about mutants." Huang asked, looking at Qin Ge Lei, his body slowly flew up and said.


    "Boss?" Logan''s heart jumped and hurriedly looked at Huang and Qin Ge Lei.


    "Don''t worry, we''re just talking and won''t fight." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. Looking at Qin Ge Lei who also flew, the two came to the high altitude. What Huang asked didn''t expect was that the laser eye also flew over. The key is that Huang asked didn''t see the current shape of the laser eye and didn''t know who the goods were.


    "Are you?" Huang asked after looking up and down at the laser eyes.


    "Scott! The new president of Xavier gifted youth college, captain of the X-Men!" laser eyes glared at Huang and said, "if you want to talk about mutants, we Xavier gifted youth college also have the right to participate!"


    "Laser eye?" Huang asked. He looked at the laser eye in surprise. He didn''t quite understand why the laser eye suddenly flew and looked much stronger. However, Huang asked without much control, but just nodded, "On the official side, it is agreed that mutants establish autonomous states, but the whole Pennsylvania must not be able to. It''s too big, and you can''t move all humans out..."


    "Human agreed?" a flash of surprise flashed in the eyes of the laser eye, and then looked at Qin Ge Lei with some surprise. "Great, Qin, you succeeded, you really did it!"


    "What does this have to do with you?" Qin Ge Lei was obviously not very cold about the laser eye. She just said a faint word and looked at Huang and asked, "we won''t leave here. After all, it''s not far from New York and Washington. If we leave, mankind chooses to use nuclear weapons quietly, and I can''t guard against it all the time..."


    "I don''t mean to let you leave here. You still stay here, but you can''t occupy the whole Pennsylvania. You can occupy the southeast and establish a new autonomous prefecture..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and saying the conditions Jack gave himself.


    "That''s not a big problem, so how to divide it?" Qin Ge Lei thought for a while, nodded, looked at Huang Wen and continued to ask.


    "It''s up to the authorities to talk to you in detail. There are also some ways to deal with the crimes of mutants. They will talk to you in detail about the law enforcement power of your Autonomous Prefecture..." Huang asked the stall and said that these things are not in his charge.


    "Yes, but I have a request." Jean grey suddenly smiled, stretched out a finger and said softly.


    "Will the black phoenix still smile?" Huang asked. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes and muttered in his heart. The awakened Qin Ge Lei seemed more like a person than the Qin Ge Lei he knew.


    "Come on, let me convey it to you." Huang asked quickly, nodding and agreeing.


    "I don''t need to convey it. I need your consent." Qin Ge Lei glanced at Logan below and said with a smile, "I want to have access to his room. Of course, as long as his room is enough, it''s OK to go through the window. In fact, you know, things like house can''t stop me..."


    "Qin..." the laser eye turned green again. Qin Ge Lei said such words in front of him, which made the laser eye completely unacceptable at this time.


    "This..." Huang Wen didn''t expect that Qin Ge Lei''s last request had nothing to do with mutants. However, Huang Wen probably understood why Qin Ge Lei was different from his cognition. Huang Wen looked at the laser with some sympathy and shook his head, "it''s inconvenient for you to go to my martial Arts School..."


    "However, you can buy a house nearby with Uncle wolf. In the future, I''ll let uncle wolf go home from work every day. This requirement can be put in the negotiation with the official." in the grateful eyes of laser eye, Huang asked to make laser eye angry again.

 Chapter 173

    "A house belongs to me and Logan, a home..." a bright light flashed in Qin Ge Lei''s eyes, and her longing for life and emotion became stronger. However, when her eyes looked at Logan, she hesitated, "but would Logan really want to?"


    "Look at what you said." Huang Wen noticed the changes in Qin Ge Lei. He smiled, shook his head and said softly, "Uncle wolf is also a person eager for family. He just lost too many times before, so he subconsciously avoided these, but you are different at the same time..."


    "Naturally, we are different..." Qin Ge Lei''s eyes brightened again. She even began to look forward to her own bright future.


    "Damn! Huang asked, I want you to look good!" seeing that Qin Ge Lei has completely fallen into the fantasy of building a better future with Logan, the laser eye on one side can''t stand it. He is Qin Ge Lei''s real boyfriend, but he doesn''t want to turn his face on Qin Ge Lei with a dog licking mentality, so he transferred his anger to Huang Wen.


    "To love someone, the most important thing is to be perfect." Huang asked sympathetically and looked at the laser eye. For this poor guy, Huang asked is really difficult to be angry, so he kindly comforted, "if you want to be open, just bless them silently behind your back. Anyway, you can''t change anything..."


    "Ah!" the laser eye heard Huang''s words adding fuel to the fire, and became more angry. A powerful shock wave came out of his eyes.


    "Hmm? How can he not only fly, but also become stronger?" Huang asked. Looking at the shock wave of the laser eye, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. However, a strengthened laser eye is also a good opponent for Huang asked.


    "Miso!" a long sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand, which was the double swords brought by the sword Saint Dugu Jian.


    "Hum!" a sword spirit echoed on Wushuang sword, and Wushuang sword made a happy sword sound, as if the sword had spirit and was excited for the coming opponent.


    "Shua!" the unparalleled sword contains the sword spirit of Huang Wen. It cuts through the shock wave of the laser eye and cuts the shock wave of the laser eye in half!


    However, Huang Wen raised his eyebrows at the next moment, and the sword Qi on Wushuang sword became stronger. He protected Wushuang sword with his own sword Qi, because Huang Wen just found that Wushuang sword was trembling in the process of collision with the shock wave, as if he could not bear such a powerful force.


    "The agreed unparalleled sword is a legendary weapon? Why is it so unbearable?" Huang asked. At this time, he was a little dissatisfied with the unparalleled sword. After all, this was the first battle of the unparalleled sword, and he almost fell off the chain.


    "Hum!" the unparalleled sword trembled, as if it gave out a cry of grievance and sorrow. It can''t be blamed. Although the unparalleled sword ranked fourth and was also one of the top ten magic soldiers in the wind and cloud world, it really can''t compare with the top magic soldiers, especially its achievements and history.


    Not to mention the heroes like the peerless sword and xueyin sword, even the fire Lin sword and the hero sword can''t be compared with the unparalleled sword. The only commendable thing about the unparalleled sword is its spiritual nature. As for its unparalleled sharpness, breaking stone and gold, and blowing hair can be broken, it''s really not very powerful.


    Of course, the Wushuang sword in Huang Wen''s hand did not leave 21 flaws in the Holy Spirit''s sword, but even so, the Wushuang sword was still out of control in the face of the strengthened laser eye shock wave.


    "What''s this?" the laser eye looked at the wushuangjian in Huang Wen''s hand, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. This style of sword was different from the swordsman recognized by the laser eye, but the laser eye soon recovered, and a shock wave blasted at Huang Wen again, and then his body flashed, and rushed towards Huang Wen.


    "Melee? You can''t even fight melee with a long-range output?" Huang Wen was puzzled about the behavior of the laser eye, but Huang Wen didn''t mean to stop. One move of sword 19 cut out, and the powerful but not solid shock wave of the laser eye was cut off by Huang Wen again. At this time, the laser eye had rushed in front of Huang Wen.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen gently picked the unparalleled sword in his hand. When he met the body of the laser eye, he even noticed a trace of resistance. However, after Huang Wen''s strength increased, the unparalleled sword successfully broke the body of the laser eye.


    "How could it be? My current body can even stop bullets!" the body of the laser eye retreated a few meters back. Looking at the injury on his chest, he couldn''t help frowning. However, the injury on his chest was healing slowly!


    Although there is no such exaggeration as Logan and hatred, they are also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. Compared with Huang Wen, their recovery ability is not bad.


    "Is this a variation?" Huang asked, blinking at the laser eye''s recovered injury and muttering in his heart, "that is to say, he has not only obtained the ability to fly, but also obtained the legendary physical quality? Is this a little Superman?"


    "That''s enough, Scott, there''s no relationship between me and you, and you don''t have to take care of my affairs!" Jean grey seemed to have just sobered up from the beautiful future constructed by herself. She looked a little impatient and looked at the laser. "You can take charge of your zevel talent academy, and don''t take care of anything else!"


    "Qin... Why? Why did you become like this? Why can''t we go back to the past?" the laser eye took off the whole person''s energy and spirit at once, and her face turned pale in an instant. She looked at Qin Ge Lei sadly and asked.


    "I haven''t changed. I just follow my own inner voice." Jean grey took a faint look at the laser. "Even in the past, when I was at Xavier genius junior college, I didn''t feel much about you. You were just a helpless choice under the influence of Charles at that time."


    Qin Ge Lei''s voice contained no emotion. It not only cut off the connection with the laser eye, but also rejected the past between them, which made the laser eye even more collapsed.


    "The hawk side won?" Huang asked. He looked sympathetically at the laser eye, put away his double swords, and looked at the battle between hawk and hatred.


    At this time, Haoke had trampled his hatred under his feet. His body was scarred and looked very embarrassed. These injuries were not fatal to him, but Haoke''s continuous suppression made his hatred feel desperate.


    At this time, Haoke''s body and strength have surpassed hatred, not to mention his fighting skills. Therefore, hatred has given up resistance and has no ability to resist.

 Chapter 174

    Since Hawke has won at this time, Huang Wen is still very satisfied that he has not even suffered injuries compared with the original play. After all, Hawke has been separated from the level of using brute force and can give full play to his strength.


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to stay in the air for a long time. He nodded at Qin Ge Lei and sent Jack the news of the success of the negotiation. Then he flashed and came to Haoke.


    "Master, this guy can''t die..." Haoke saw the sudden emergence of Huang asked. He didn''t mean to be surprised. Instead, he pointed to the hatred under his feet and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Well, general Ross, are you going to die or live?" Huang asked, nodded and looked at general Ross not far away. "However, I guess it''s hard for you to get away alive. It''s better to go back with a corpse, so you don''t have to study hawk or you in the future. Just study the corpse..."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Huang Wen is really considerate..." general Ross took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know how to refute Huang Wen at all. He could only reluctantly smile and say, "just as Mr. Huang Wen said, take his body back!"


    "No! I am immortal, you can''t kill me!" the voice of disgust, surprise and anger sounded at hawk''s feet. He tried his best to shake hawk, and then got up and ran away, but he just got up and was trampled on the ground again by hawk with some anger.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Haoke even stepped on several feet. While stepping on them, he also groaned angrily: "I call you dishonest! I call you dishonest!"


    It has to be said that during this period, hawk''s mind is getting higher and higher. At least it''s not like a young child a few months ago. Now it''s close to teenagers.


    And hate means that he didn''t get the more angry and powerful ability of Haoke. Otherwise, he would have gone violent and overturned Haoke by being humiliated by Haoke.


    "Well, hawk, get out of the way." Huang asked again and took out the wushuangjian. After all, the Tathagata God''s palm is more powerful in terms of impact, but really, the lethality of the sword is still more powerful.


    "Release the task and kill the hate." Huang asked. After taking out the wushuangjian, he released a new task. After all, the hate in front of him is the meat sent to his mouth. He doesn''t eat it for nothing.


    "Generating task: kill hate, reward legendary props, draw once, do you accept?"


    "Lucky draw for legendary props? Does it hate being so weak? It''s really not as good as Mandalin. It''s disappointing." Huang Wen''s heart can''t help but have some regrets, but he still accepted the task. After all, the lucky draw at the legendary level is still very precious, especially after these powerful characters are gone, Huang Wen has no place to draw at the legendary level.


    "Oh." when hawk saw Huang''s posture of wanting to do something, he jumped out quickly. He hated feeling his body light. He subconsciously raised his head and wanted to get up and have a look at the situation.


    "Shua!" a bright sword light flashed in disgusting eyes, sword 22!


    Although it is not the ultimate Yuanshen sword of sword 23, sword 22 is also the peak of the sword saint in the sword Qi. Even after Huang Wen understood the law of sword, the power of sword 22 has been greatly improved!


    "Poof!" the sword flashed, and his disgust didn''t even have time to react. His extremely ferocious and strong head exploded directly, and his neck was empty without leaving anything.


    "Puff!" with the law of the sword, the vitality of the connection between the hate neck and head was cut off. The hate completely lost its life, and the rest of the body fell to the ground and raised bursts of dust.


    "What''s that? Sword? Knife?" general Ross looked at the hatred that had lost the breath of life, and a trace of common sense flashed in his eyes. Huang asked if he could kill his hatred with one move, then he could kill him with one move. Now he finally understood why the Sherman family wanted to throw an olive branch at Huang asked.


    However, what general Ross doesn''t know is that mark Sherman, who is observing the situation here through satellite, swallowed his saliva because he got the test report from his subordinates. If he wants to achieve the power caused by Huang Wen''s sword and cause the same damage to hatred, he may need to complete a small nuclear explosion!


    Humanoid self-propelled nuclear bomb! Huang Wen is now a humanoid self-propelled nuclear bomb in mark Sherman''s eyes!


    "OK, ok..." mark Sherman''s eyes flashed a trace of happiness. At the same time, he was also happy, because he was definitely not the only one to see Huang Wen''s strength. Most forces in today''s secret meeting will see this scene.


    At that time, these forces will take Huang Wen as the card of their Sherman family. In the future, when there is a conflict of interest with the Sherman family, they will weigh it carefully, especially Jack has sent him the news of the success of the negotiation.


    "Ding! Task: kill hate has been completed. Reward legendary props once."


    "Well, general Ross, take him away. By the way, remember to screen the people involved. I don''t want such guys growing up all over the street to destroy everywhere one day!" Huang asked, looking at general Ross, who was afraid to come forward, and solemnly reminded him.


    "Hawk!" Hawk on one side was a little unhappy when he heard Huang''s question. What is a guy who looks like this? He also looks like this.


    "Hawk, you don''t look like him. You see how ferocious he looks and how cute you look!" Huang asked. Aware of the change in hawk''s mood, he quickly smiled and comforted him, just like coaxing a child, but hawk at this time is really coaxing like a child.


    "OK, no problem, then I''ll leave, Mr. Huang asked." general Ross came forward and picked up the hated body. Now he just wanted to get out of here and leave Huang asked this dangerous guy, just as normal people want to escape when they see him like this.


    "Oh, by the way, I told Jack that I''ll leave it to you to discuss the specific details with the mutants. After all, I heard that your base was destroyed, and it will take time to rebuild..." Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him. Looking at general Ross, he smiled and said, "besides, the human official side also needs someone with good strength to town."


    "OK, I see." general Ross''s mouth twitched slightly and reluctantly smiled, "then I''ll deal with this guy first, and then come back to deal with the mutant..."


    After saying that, general Ross kicked his foot directly and left here, but that look, how do you think it has the meaning of running away? There is no general thunderbolt''s style at all. Perhaps it is because the more powerful the power is, the easier it is to be in awe of the more powerful power.

 Chapter 175

    "Well, it''s time for us to leave, too. How did you get here?" Huang asked. After general Ross left, he glanced at a large group of mutants and looked at Haoke.


    "Hawk jumped over!" Hawk raised his head with some pride. He hasn''t occupied his body for such a long time. Since Bruce Banner saw Betty Ross and hawk didn''t practice boxing, hawk had fewer opportunities to come out, and even was forcibly pressed back by Bruce Banner many times.


    "Is it so powerful?" Huang asked, pretending to be surprised. Hawk praised him, and then shouted at Logan, "Uncle wolf, are you going to continue to deal with the mutant here or go back with me?"


    "Er......" Logan''s eyes flashed a hesitation, looked at Qin Ge Lei, and then said helplessly, "I''d better go back first. After all, I''m not very good at these things..."


    "Well, there''s just something you need to talk about." Huang asked, nodded, flashed, took Logan and other four people into light spots, disappeared in situ, and returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    "You''re back!" Huang asked. Not long after she appeared, Belle jumped into Huang asked''s arms and looked at Huang asked up and down with her round eyes. After confirming that Huang asked didn''t have any injuries, she stared at Huang and asked discontentedly, "you said you''d come to see me as soon as you leave the customs? Why go to such a dangerous place?"


    "Don''t worry, my strength has improved. It''s not too dangerous for me." Huang asked with a smile, patted Belle''s head and explained with a smile, "besides, I''m not worried about Uncle wolf''s accident, so I''ll pick them up first. How''s your school like this time?"


    "Not bad. There are so many libraries in our school than I''ve seen before. I can''t see them any more..." Belle immediately became interested and talked about it.


    "Belle, are you going to finish reading all the books in the library?" Huang asked, blinking subconsciously and asking.


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" Belle looked at Huang and asked, "although there are many books in the library, as long as I keep reading, I will finish it sooner or later..."


    "No... no problem." Huang asked, quickly smiling and shaking his head, "just like you like it. By the way, if you finish reading, you can find silly girl, who can help you get more books."


    "Yes!" Belle seemed to think of this suddenly. Her eyes suddenly lit up, her figure flashed, and she ran upstairs to find silly girl to find the information of books.


    "Boss, what do you want to say to me?" Logan waited until Belle left, looked at Huang and asked, "is it about mutants?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. It''s mainly about Qin Ge Lei..." Huang asked. Looking at Logan, he suddenly smiled and said teasingly, "Uncle wolf, you won''t be ready to put on your pants and ignore people?"


    "Cough, what are you talking about? Would I be that kind of person?" Logan asked with a flash of embarrassment on his face and a stiff smile at Huang.


    "Then I''ll rest assured!" Huang asked, pretending to be relieved and smiling, "I told Qin Ge Lei that you will move out in the future. Of course, everything will wait until Qin Ge Lei has finished the house..."


    "Move out and fix the house. Qin and I, no, boss, why didn''t you discuss such an important matter with me?" Logan stared at Huang in a moment, some couldn''t believe it. He was a little flustered for a moment.


    "What are you afraid of? Uncle wolf, you still want to be irresponsible?" Huang asked, smiling, shaking his head, and then patting Logan on the shoulder. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that when Qin Ge Lei''s mood fluctuated, I felt the second life body on her..."


    "What does the second life mean?" Logan looked a little dull, and his brain''s response slowed down. He subconsciously looked at Huang and asked a silly question.


    "You didn''t know about the birth of lilies. You didn''t see the birth of Raz, and now you have a new child. Do you still want to miss it?" Huang asked. Looking at Logan, he shook his head and asked softly.


    "Pa!" the lily on one side slapped Logan in the face and said coldly, "move out, and I''ll move out to take care of her!"


    "Oh, oh!" even though Logan lived nearly 200 years and experienced a lot of things, and even had a son suddenly twice, Logan was still in a panic in the face of an unborn child. After being slapped by lily, he just subconsciously promised. He didn''t think if lily would have more trouble living together.


    "Hiss!" just after Huang asked about Logan, another luxury car stopped outside Yongchun martial arts school. The most important thing is that five luxury cars have been parked outside Yongchun martial arts school. All of them have been frozen there by John. Although they are frozen now, Tony Stark doesn''t mean to drive away.


    "When!" Tony Stark came down from the luxury car wearing steel armor. When John just came downstairs saw Tony Stark, a trace of impatience flashed in his eyes. When he was about to say something, he saw Tony Stark waving.


    "I know Huang has come back. Can you ask for me? Can he see me?" Tony Stark''s voice was weak, which made John frown.


    "Let me ask for you..." John hesitated and sent a message to Huang with his watch.


    "Bring him up to the fourth floor." Huang asked. After seeing John''s information, he thought about it and sent a message to John.


    "Come with me." John took a deep look at Tony Stark and took Tony Stark up the fourth floor.


    "Sir, there is really super artificial intelligence. I doubt it was it that invaded my database that time!" Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear. Seeing a completely strange artificial intelligence made Jarvis sound a little excited.


    "Jarvis, I''m not in the mood to pay attention to these things now. You know, my body is getting weaker and weaker..." Tony Stark''s face under the steel mask is haggard. Even if he hears Jarvis''s words, he doesn''t have the mood to pay attention to super artificial intelligence. At least now he doesn''t have this mood.


    "You''re really hard to find. I''ve been looking for you for more than three months and finally met you. This is the first time I want to see someone so difficult..." Tony Stark asked when he saw Huang. He took off his helmet and showed his steel armor. Further, he also showed that he was haggard and sick.

 Chapter 176

    "Why is it so serious?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. He didn''t expect Tony Stark to be so serious. However, the plot seems to be different from Huang Wen''s cognition. At least Tony Stark didn''t mean to wait for death at this time. "What''s the extent of your palladium poisoning?"


    "You really know!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly, stared at Huang and asked, "palladium poisoning has reached 79%. I''ve tried to replace all known elements, and I can''t replace it. If I have time, I may be able to find new elements, but I''m afraid I''ll die soon. Huang asked, do you have a way to save me?"


    In fact, Tony Stark wouldn''t have put his last hope on Huang Wen if he hadn''t woken up again and again before Huang Wen was poisoned and paid attention to his body.


    In particular, Tony Stark also detected the power of Huang Wen''s just sword, which raised hope in Tony Stark''s heart. When he saw Huang Wen disappear in Pennsylvania, he drove directly to Yongchun martial arts school. He knew that Huang Wen would come back.


    "Palladium poisoning..." Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, looked at Tony Stark with some doubts and asked, "haven''t Nick Frey talked to you? And... Well, isn''t there a new Beauty Secretary in your company?"


    When Huang asked, Yu Guang glanced at Zhong Qiang''s direction. The so-called beauty secretary was naturally the little Na in Zhong Qiang''s mouth.


    "Nick Frey? The director of s.h.i.e.l.d.? What does he want me to do?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, looked at Huang and asked, "what other beautiful secretary? Why didn''t peper tell me such a good thing?"


    "No?" Huang asked. He was stunned, but there were some waves in his heart. Nick Frey didn''t find Tony Stark, that is to say, the Avenger''s plan has not been carried out, and this mutant uprising, and there is no participation of the Divine Shield Bureau. What is the Divine Shield Bureau doing?


    What Huang Wen doesn''t know is that the reason why things are like this is really his credit, or the butterfly effect caused by Huang Wen.


    First of all, Tony Stark in front of him did not indulge himself because of palladium poisoning as in the original play. He cherished his life more than in the original play and didn''t want to give up any hope.


    There are two main reasons why Nick Frey didn''t go to Tony Stark to discuss joining the avenger alliance. The first is that Tony Stark''s home was bombed. Tony Stark lived in a more heavily guarded villa and only gave himself, harpy and pepper access.


    The second reason was that Nick Frey''s attention was on the alien spacecraft at that time, but after a confrontation with Huang Wen, Nick Frey knew that there were few people in the Divine Shield that could be trusted.


    So Nick Frey went to the place where Steve Rogers'' shield was found. He wanted to make sure that the captain who had just been found could become the key figure for him to cut off the Hydra in the Divine Shield bureau!


    "Can''t you help it?" Tony Stark looked at Huang and asked in a low voice, suddenly silent and deep in his heart.


    "Well, I can help you take out the bullet fragments in your body. I can also help you force the palladium toxin out of your body, but the reactor in front of your chest needs to be upgraded by yourself, otherwise you will always be troubled by the palladium toxin." Huang asked quickly recovered. He looked at Tony Stark and said seriously.


    "Find new elements? It seems that a poisoning cycle of palladium is not enough..." Tony Stark heard that Huang asked that there was a way. First, his eyes lit up, but then he frowned. It''s not so easy to find a new element, even if he is Tony Stark.


    "Well, what''s the name of that thing? It''s your father''s exhibition model..." Huang asked after some hard thinking and said, "I know that in the model, your father left you the most precious wealth, an undiscovered new element, if you can find that model."


    "The model of stark Expo!" Tony Stark suddenly realized something, but still couldn''t believe that his father could discover new elements so many years ago.


    "Well, let me help you solve your problems now. As for the new elements, go back and deal with them yourself." Huang asked and looked around. It seemed that there was no place for Tony Stark, so he looked at Zhong Qiang and others and said, "you stay and watch the martial arts school. I''ll take him to deal with it first..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body and Tony Stark turned into light spots, disappeared in situ and appeared in the underground base.


    "Jarvis, where is this place?" Tony Stark asked, staring at the underground base full of science and technology.


    "Sorry, sir, all signals are blocked, and I can''t lock our position..." Jarvis''s voice was excited again. "So super artificial intelligence, it''s right here!"


    "Silly girl, prepare an operating table." Huang asked and shouted at silly girl. Silly girl''s holographic projection bounced out, and soon an operating table appeared there.


    "Shua!" Tony Stark was just about to take off his armor. He felt his body light, and the whole armor was taken down directly by Huang Wen.


    "Well, now I believe you can take out the fragments of my chest. Your ability is quite similar to that guy called magneto..." Tony Stark said faintly.


    "He''s dead, because he provoked me again and again." Huang asked lightly, and Tony Stark''s body flew to the operating table. At the same time, the ark reactor was taken down, along with the bullet fragments.


    "So simple? Hiss!" Tony Stark just raised his eyebrows. Suddenly he felt a pain in his chest, and an internal force integrated into his body. Then a large amount of dirty blood gushed out and flew to the waste pool. Tony Stark tied a bandage on his chest, waiting for the remaining internal force to recover slowly with himself.


    "I''m sure it''s definitely the first time you''ve treated people like this, and you don''t care about the patient''s feelings..." Tony Stark''s face is extremely pale, but he feels a lot more energetic, so he looks at Huang and asks seriously, "you saved my life. How do you want me to repay you?"


    "I know you don''t need any money. There are powerful forces behind you and your own strength is strong. Damn it, I really don''t know what to take out..."

 Chapter 177

    "To tell you the truth, there''s really nothing I can see here." Huang asked and laughed when he heard Tony Stark''s words, but he soon looked at Tony Stark seriously. "I have a question for you..."


    "You say." Huang asked suddenly seriously, which stunned Tony Stark, but he soon became serious. Looking at Huang asked, he nodded and said softly.


    "Why did you become iron man?" Huang asked, looking straight into Tony Stark''s eyes. "Or, what''s the reason that you didn''t want to give up the ark reactor and iron man even if you were poisoned with palladium..."


    "I know that maybe a slightly more complicated operation can help you get rid of the state of relying on the ark reactor for survival. As for palladium poisoning, you can slowly cure it. At that time, you can still recover to be that dashing playboy."


    "Maybe it''s because I''ve been dead twice?" Tony Stark''s eyes moved and didn''t say anything for responsibility, but whispered, "I think since I can be so lucky to come back from the edge of life and death, I should at least be different from before. I can prove myself in one way and in another..."


    "I know that becoming a superhero means more responsibility and responsibility, but I think it''s more interesting and challenging. After all, I''ve even experienced death. Are you still afraid of these?"


    "Of course, the most important thing is because..."


    "I''m Tony Stark. I want to do this. I want to be iron man all the time. I''ll be iron man. It''s that simple!"


    Tony Stark''s tone is full of strong pride. As an ordinary man without any super power, it is a miracle that he can come back from the edge of death twice.


    This unparalleled experience has given Tony Stark a strong sense of faith, made him more confident in his choice and will firmly follow his own path.


    But to tell the truth, there is still some gap between Tony Stark at this time and the iron man who rushed out of the wormhole with a nuclear bomb, grabbed the infinite gem and snapped his fingers. However, the subsequent Tony Stark will experience a lot of things, and he is destined to continue to grow.


    "Not bad, these words are very in line with your character." Huang asked, nodded and said, "but have you ever thought that one day, the world will encounter many crises, and you may need to save it with your life..."


    "Save it with your life? No, I''ll save it in a better way!" Tony Stark''s eyes moved, suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang solemnly and asked, "have you received any news? It''s the information in the alien spacecraft?"


    "Well, it doesn''t have much to do with that alien spacecraft, but it has a lot to do with aliens..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "in a few years, many aliens will come to the world through special means. I don''t know if I can stop them in time..."


    "Then we need to be prepared in advance!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly and said proudly. "You may not know that my armor is not just this one. I have formed a small armor corps to deal with the last house bombing..."


    "Maybe your battle armor is not enough..." Huang asked. Unexpectedly, the fireworks battle armor corps of iron man III came out ahead of schedule, but those battle armor corps have some difficulties in dealing with kirian, not to mention the zeta Ruixing people in the battle of New York?


    "You don''t know the power of my steel war a corps!" Tony Stark subconsciously refuted Huang Wen. He suddenly thought of something and closed his mouth bitterly. He thought of the strength displayed by Huang Wen. It seems that his war a corps can''t deal with it. Even Huang Wen is called a crisis, which should be very troublesome.


    "No, you haven''t said what reward you want!" Tony Stark suddenly came back. Since he proposed the reward, he was asked by Huang to master the rhythm of the topic. Now he wants to take the initiative in his own hands.


    "Offensive and defensive alliance." Huang asked after a little thought and said, "I can study the alien spacecraft for you, but you should develop more weapons and War-A equipment as much as possible to strengthen the defense ability of the whole world!"


    "You should know in advance that our future war is definitely not just a war, but may continue..."


    "Alien spaceship?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up when he heard the alien spaceship, then realized what, frowned at Huang and asked, "wait, did you just call it war?"


    "Yes, that''s because I haven''t found a higher-level adjective." Huang asked and nodded calmly. "Of course, your weapons can''t be used easily, at least in the internal struggle of the world. They can only be used when foreign enemies arrive..."


    "For security reasons and to avoid some unexpected things, the use of these weapons needs to be confirmed by Jarvis and silly girl at the same time. This is the reward I want. How about it?"


    "How do I feel? I suddenly become a worker, and I said before that I don''t produce weapons..." Tony Stark couldn''t help muttering when he heard Huang''s question.


    "No, what you produce is not weapons, but the power to protect the whole world!" Huang asked, shaking his head solemnly and opening his mouth. "Moreover, to tell the truth, the power of your previous weapons is only OK, but imagine how much power they can produce when they are placed between the stars?"


    "I see. Where is your alien spaceship?" Tony Stark hesitated for a moment and finally agreed to Huang Wen''s suggestion. He looked at Huang Wen with bright eyes and said, "come on, take out your alien spaceship and show it to me..."


    "Well, you''d better wait until you solve the new ark reaction furnace before you come to me." Huang asked with a smile and waved his hand. He and Tony Stark slowly disappeared into the underground base and returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    "I won''t send you. Go back by yourself. Your armor will stay with me. I''ll study it and see if there can be a different development path..."


    "Can''t you let me have a look at the spaceship first?" Tony Stark muttered with some dissatisfaction and suddenly thought of something. "Hey! Don''t leak out the ark reactor, but many people want it now..."

 Chapter 178

    "Think of getting the ark reactor? HMM..." Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s words, he suddenly thought of something, which means looking at Tony Stark for a long time and saying, "in fact, someone should have made almost the ark reactor..."


    "It''s impossible! I''m the only one who can make the ark reactor!" Tony Stark looked at Huang and said, "maybe you''re an expert in special abilities, but I''m the authority in this regard!"


    "Don''t be too confident." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "you should be able to meet him soon, because you don''t forget that you improved this thing like this, and you didn''t bring it to the world..."


    Huang asked. Naturally, it was Ivan Vanke, the son of Anthony Vanke. At the beginning, Anthony Vanke and Tony Stark''s father Howard stark developed the ark reaction furnace together, but later Anthony Vanke coveted the power of the cosmic cube and was driven out of the United States by Howard stark.


    However, although Anthony Vanke was expelled, he still mastered the technology of the ark reaction furnace, and his son Ivan Vanke also obtained this technology, and vowed to bring down the stark group and avenge his father Anthony Vanke!


    Of course, Huang Wen said this just now, not just because of Ivan Vanke, but because silly Niu had made the ark reaction furnace. The last time Huang Wen killed iron overlord and got the ark reaction furnace, silly Niu scanned and analyzed it thoroughly.


    Huang asked that he chose to leave the ark reactor this time. He just thought that he had cooperated with Tony Stark. If he knew that he stole his technology, it would be bad. It''s better to take an ark reactor directly and find a good excuse in advance for future needs.


    "Hey! Don''t just say half of what you said! It''s true when you finished!" Tony Stark asked, looking at Huang who turned into a spot and disappeared in place again, and couldn''t help shouting.


    "All right, you''ll just get used to it. He just likes to stop halfway..." Logan shrugged, looked at Tony Stark and said, "by the way, you''d better find someone to drive back downstairs. If you''re stuck here again, you can''t leave here."


    "Those are frozen cars. I don''t want them." Tony Stark waved his hand very proudly and whispered, "which of you sold them!"


    With the sound of "miso", Logan''s steel claw stabbed out in an instant. He didn''t mean to talk more, but looked at Tony Stark faintly.


    Tony Stark lowered his head and looked at himself without steel armor, as well as the bandage on his chest and the wound that had not recovered. He decided to admit counseling and find a chance to find this field again!


    "Well, since you don''t want them, I''ll let someone take them away!" Tony Stark nodded quickly. The hero didn''t suffer from the loss in front of him and slipped up first.


    "Ha ha." Logan looked at Tony Stark''s back and sneered. Then he turned his head and smiled at lily. "Lily, don''t live with me? You see, I don''t know how big the house is and how many rooms there are. What if it''s crowded?"


    Yes, during this time, Logan has realized that something is wrong. If lily lives in her new home, Logan can''t stand the aura of the new home. It''s terrible.


    However, no matter how good Logan said, Lily didn''t mean to let go or change her mouth. She still insisted on living in Logan''s new house and said she wanted to take care of Qin Ge Lei.


    Huang Wen returned to the underground base. In addition to asking silly girl to study whether she could combine the technology of tuxedo and steel armor to develop a technology similar to nano armor in advance, it was time to draw a new lottery. He killed hate before. Huang Wen also got a legendary prop lottery. It was time to draw.


    "Well, is it a direct exchange for a blood Bodhi, or a lucky draw?" Huang asked. Looking at the legendary prop lucky draw on the task page, he couldn''t help thinking.


    After all, after the last system upgrade, the prop lottery has a new choice. You can copy the prop skills or tasks of the same level. This can be done not only by the ordinary prop lottery and the extraordinary prop lottery, but also by the legendary prop lottery.


    But the problem is that the lucky draw of legendary props is also very precious. It may even break out good things. It''s really a little bad to exchange them for extracted props, skills or characters.


    "The blood Bodhi is really good, but Belle and I can''t eat any more. Among the rest, only uncle wolf and Huang Liang are more cost-effective. But after careful calculation, what if they can draw more useful props?" Huang asked for a while, and finally decided to see what their luck was like.


    "System, receive task reward and open legendary prop lucky draw."


    "Miso!" with a faint blue light, Huang asked vaguely guessed that the lottery result this time might not be very good.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have won the legendary prop lucky draw, the mask of the shadow Corps (from the ten battle Corps masks in Jackie Chan''s adventure, after system optimization, they become a mask. With it, you can summon the shadow soldiers of ten battle corps and condense a separate leader of the shadow Corps)"


    "Special note: the ten world war regiments are: Ninja regiment, thorn blade regiment, night bat regiment, troll regiment, samurai regiment, special-shaped regiment, shadow devouring regiment, hunting pliers regiment, mantis shaped regiment and snake shaped regiment. The soldiers of each regiment have extraordinary strength and will not really die. As long as the divine power is enough, they can be produced continuously."


    "Special tip 2: each point of divine power can summon 100 regiment soldiers respectively. Now summon soldiers online: 8240 * 10."


    "Special tip 3: the leader of the black shadow Legion has no consciousness. You need to give instructions or separate consciousness control. This is a separate body that gathers dark forces. It has just reached the legendary level of spirit and God. If your divine power exists, he will not die."


    "In terms of strength alone, this lottery doesn''t seem very good." Huang asked. Looking at the lottery results in front of him, the mask of the shadow corps and the condensed leader of the shadow Corps separated, and muttered in his heart, "but maybe this is a card in the dark, and even they can do many things I can''t do..."


    While thinking, Huang Wen separated part of his consciousness and entered the body of the leader of the black shadow army. He felt much weaker than himself. Huang Wen changed his appearance and made him disappear in the underground base with a mask.

 Chapter 179

    However, just after Huang Wen left the underground base, an unexpected thing happened to Huang Wen. The leader of the black shadow Corps who had left before was looking for a future place, and was suddenly stopped by an old man in a suit.


    "Sir, what''s your name?" the old man looked at the leader and asked.


    "Hmm? My name is Chen long." after Huang asked for a new name for the leader, he looked up and down at the old man and asked, "I don''t know what''s the old man''s name?"


    "You can call me Mephisto." Mephisto smiled kindly, looked at Chen long and said, "I can detect that there is a powerful and pure dark force in your body, but it is different from the dark force I know. Can you tell me how you got it?"


    "Mephisto?" Chen Long''s complexion didn''t change much, or there wouldn''t be any expression change in this separation, but Huang Wen on the other side was a little surprised because he guessed Mephisto''s identity.


    Mephisto is one of the Lords of hell. He is a devil famous for capturing souls in the form of signing contracts. He is obsessed with all kinds of intrigues. The most famous thing he does is to sign a contract with Johnny blazer and turn him into an evil spirit knight. Of course, it is not certain whether the evil spirit knight has been born or not.


    As for why Mephisto found Chen long, it is also very simple, because Mephisto realized that there is an incomparably pure dark force in Chen long.


    Although Chen long has just stepped into the legendary level, and there is still a big gap from a big man like Mephisto, the legend is OK. In addition, Chen Long''s essence and spirit are all composed of dark forces, which is extremely rare. Therefore, Mephisto moved his heart.


    Of course, Mephisto didn''t take a fancy to the legendary dark power of Chen long, but wanted to know where Chen Long''s power came from. After all, there was once an ordinary wizard who became the master of the dark space after entering an undiscovered dark space and had an incomparably powerful dark power, Even beyond the helllords of Mephisto, the wizard is now called domam!


    Now Mephisto found Chen long, and his heart was suddenly excited, because he also hoped to find a new dark space through Chen long, so as to become the master of that dark space and become stronger than now.


    "What''s the matter? You recognize me? Then you should rest assured." Mephisto saw Chen long silent and laughed. "Haven''t you heard that I Mephisto is the most trustworthy? In this way, let''s sign a contract. As long as you tell me where your dark power comes from, I will help you get more power. How about it?"


    "Ha ha." Chen long still had no expression, but faintly looked at Mephisto and gave a sneer. However, this expressionless appearance was the biggest ridicule to Mephisto, as if to say that you think I''m stupid?


    "Ha ha?" Mephisto''s smile suddenly froze, holding the contract''s hand and stopped, but he soon laughed again. "Mr. Chen long, since you have heard my name, you should know that I will not give up easily. Of course, I am not a reckless man who coerces people by force. I will let you come to me willingly..."


    "Mephisto!" before Mephisto''s voice fell, an aperture appeared next to her. Gu Yi came out of the aperture. The eye of Argo motorcycle in her chest was shining, as if she was ready to take action at any time, "How dare you come here without permission? Haven''t you been taught for too long? You forgot the last time Odin beat you like a dog?"


    "Gu Yi!" Mephisto narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold flash flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at Gu Yi with a mocking face. "You can''t be proud for too long. I''m definitely not the only one who found him. Domam must have found him. You can''t protect him. You''d better give him to me. I can''t do it when you fight with domam. How about it?"


    "Hiss!" as soon as Mephisto''s voice fell, his body was directly scattered by magic whip after whip.


    "Hey, Gu Yi, it seems that you made a wrong choice!" although Mephisto''s body dissipated, his voice still echoed in the air. "Boy, this bald head can''t protect you. I''ll come to you again. Next time, you won''t be so lucky!"


    "The one just now is just his incarnation, and it''s not so easy for me to kill him." Gu Yi put away his magic and turned to look at Chen long, "In fact, I''m curious about where you came from. You seem to appear suddenly on this road, but I didn''t notice any fluctuations in other dimensions until this disgusting guy appeared..."


    "..." Chen long looked at Gu one by one with an expressionless face and was silent. Then he said, "do you want to solve me?"


    "No, I want to teach you to master your own strength and not let your dark breath leak out..." Gu Yi looked at Chen long, and there was an inexplicable light flashing in her eyes. The eye of Argo motorcycle in her chest also flashed green light. That was the time gem inside. Finally, Gu Yi said something that surprised Huang Wen.


    "Hiss!" Gu said, and an aperture appeared next to Chen long. Huang asked whether to control Chen long to go in. However, thinking that Chen Long''s separation would not die, Huang asked still controlled Chen long to enter the aperture.


    "Gu Yi said that this body appeared suddenly, and Gu Yi couldn''t notice his arrival, that is to say, the system was absolutely secret and would not be found during the lottery..." Huang asked. After controlling Chen long to enter the aperture, he thought in his heart.


    "In other words, it is absolutely secret for a period of time during the lucky draw. However, what exactly does Gu Yi intend to do? Why should this separation completely master its own power and prevent the leakage of dark breath?"


    "What is this place?" Chen Long entered a strange space. He looked at Gu Yi with an expressionless face and asked, because it is completely different from the Kama Taj in Dr. strange''s film, and even there is no breath of people here.


    "This is the space magic world I created." Gu Yi explained faintly, "I call it the exclusive mirror space. There are countless Magic Secrets here. You can learn how to master your power here. Here, your breath will not leak out and be noticed by Mephisto..."

 Chapter 180

    "Disguised imprisonment? Do you want to disperse Chen Long''s separation?" although Gu Yi and Chen Long said very well, Huang asked that there was no such good thing in the world, especially Chen Long''s separation was not related to Gu Yi. Gu Yi must be making some calculations.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you to the library here. The collection of books here is far beyond your imagination. Although your body composed entirely of dark forces is few, it is not recorded..." Gu Yi looked at Chen long in silence and said, "However, your emotions seem to be affected by the dark forces, or you don''t seem to have any emotional changes, which is a little rare."


    "Let''s have a look first." Huang asked for a moment, controlling Chen long to follow Gu Yi through this exclusive mirror space. Soon, they entered a modern library, completely without the style that Gu Yi, a powerful magician, should have.


    "After I collected too many books, I found that with this modern arrangement, it is more clear and tidy. After all, I am the only one here, and I don''t need to do any surface work." Gu Yi pointed to a corner of the library and said, "there are all records about the power of the dark system. Of course, you can also have a look at others, if you are interested..."


    "When can I go out?" Chen Long was silent and suddenly asked.


    "When you can control your body and no longer release the dark forces..." Gu Yi said with a light smile, "I don''t think this time will be very short. However, after all, your body is completely composed of the dark forces, so you don''t need to eat. Don''t study here. I''ll come to see you when I''m free..."


    Gu Yi''s voice fell, and her figure suddenly disappeared into the space of the mirror, leaving only Chen long here. Huang asked that there was nothing wrong, which was indeed a disguised imprisonment.


    If Chen long is a person with self-consciousness, he will not be able to accept the fact that he has been imprisoned for many years. Fortunately, Chen long has no self-consciousness. Huang Wen can even give him an instruction and leave him alone.


    "Well, let''s see what''s in this library..." Huang asked, controlling Chen long to go to the record of the power of the dark Department. Looking at the classification on the shelf, he couldn''t help reading, "Sison, domam, Mephisto, Lucifer, dark sacrifice, dark god book..."


    "It seems that there are some things. Let Chen Long separate here to study these dark forces. Anyway, I can let him hang up. As for the layout, it''s not too urgent. It shouldn''t be too long?"


    As Huang Wen saw the names of the great gods of the dark Department, Huang Wen was a little excited to tell the truth. The most important thing is that he doesn''t need to learn these knowledge all the time. He just needs to control Chen long to hang up. Chen Long doesn''t have anything important now. Why not?


    Therefore, under Huang Wen''s instruction, Chen Long began to slowly learn the knowledge of the dark system here. As for Gu Yi''s idea, Huang Wen didn''t bother to pay attention to it for the time being. He took the benefits first. After the big deal, he separated Chen long and didn''t come out. Isn''t it over?


    "Although it interrupts my plan and makes me less layout, it''s good to get more power and know more about the world leaders..." in Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen''s heart muttered, "I just didn''t expect that one separation has attracted the attention of two leaders, including the notorious old mo."


    When Huang Wen was in control of Chen Long''s separation, the mutant uprising was basically over. General Ross led the army to personally divide the territory of the mutant Autonomous Prefecture and signed the mutant bill.


    This bill is completely different from the mutant Registration Bill in the original play. It is a set of restrictions similar to the law. Of course, it is not too harsh. It just says that mutants break the law and commit the same crime as ordinary people. Qin Ge Lei and others must not cover up, otherwise the human official will stop supplying a series of modern necessities such as food, water, electric energy technology and so on.


    Qin Ge Lei didn''t pay attention to all this. All these were discussed in detail by the magic woman and general Ross. When all these things were discussed, general Ross was relieved and thought that the matter was over, Qin Ge Lei suddenly stood up.


    "I want to add one more condition." Jean grey looked at general Ross and said faintly.


    "Well, the rights and obligations of mutants are clearly written in the bill..." general Ross jumped in his heart and looked at Qin Ge Lei with a little vigilance.


    "It''s not about mutants, it''s about me. I want a house not far from Chinatown in New York. You can help me solve it." Jean grey said, looking into general Ross''s eyes.


    "Ms. Jean grey, we have no obligation to provide you with a house..." general Ross took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. Jean Grey''s condition caught him off guard because he was completely unprepared.


    "Hmm?" Qin Ge Lei subconsciously raised her eyebrows, and suddenly released a dangerous breath, which made general Ross''s pupils shrink slightly.


    "It''s OK. I''ll go to the contact person and report your requirements. After all, I can''t change a house to you out of thin air, can I?" general Ross saw that the atmosphere was not too subtle, quickly said, took out the phone, and scolded in his heart, "Damn it, what''s going on? What''s this dangerous guy doing in New York? He''s not far from Chinatown, huh? Isn''t that Huang Wen''s territory?"


    Yes, at this time, in the eyes of general Ross, Chinatown has become Huang Wen''s territory. In other words, in the eyes of the vast majority of senior American officials, Chinatown is already Huang Wen''s territory. They will think twice when they send people to Chinatown.


    After all, you can''t expect a man-made self-propelled nuclear bomb to be reasonable, just as Qin Ge Lei is now, and Qin Ge Lei is still a woman-made self-propelled nuclear bomb with strength above Huang Wen, so you can''t be reasonable. Let alone Qin Ge Lei wants a house, even if she wants a street, there''s something to talk about. After all, the autonomous prefecture has given it.


    Even, some senior executives in the United States thought it would be good if Huang Wen could fight with Qin Ge Lei. At the same time, they were worried that they would fight on their own territory and destroy their property.


    Soon, mark Sherman learned from Jack why Jean grey wanted the house, and soon agreed.


    Of course, the Sherman family wants this favor, but can the money be paid by a force of the Sherman family? It''s Fair for everyone to share it, isn''t it?

 Chapter 181

    In this way, under the operation of the Sherman family, they collected a handful of wool, especially from those families in Pennsylvania. Then Huang Wen''s account inexplicably added a sum of money, and Qin Ge Lei and Logan also added a house, two blocks away from Chinatown.


    On the other hand, after Tony Stark returned that day, he found out the model of stark Expo, and then started a completely incomprehensible operation. After that, he successfully synthesized new elements and made a more powerful ark reaction furnace.


    "Peper, I succeeded! I finally succeeded!" Tony Stark hugged peper in his arms and shouted excitedly.


    "Tony, be careful, your chest injury hasn''t completely recovered..." Piper looked at Tony with some worry and stark said, "you touched your injury carefully."


    "No, peper, when I made it, I had completely recovered, and I could also reveal my heart to you. I didn''t dare before, because I was worried that I might leave early, but now..." Tony Stark looked at peper and finally confided his heart.


    "Oh, Tony..." peper''s eyes turned red, and her heart was full of surprise. She didn''t know what to say for a moment. She could only hug Tony Stark


    At the same time, Ivan Vanke also came to the territory of the United States. His father had died and he wanted to avenge Tony Stark. Unfortunately, Tony Stark was not as wild as in the original play, nor did he have the opportunity to race cars to give Ivan Vanke a shot. Therefore, Ivan Vanke hit a wall for a while.


    After all, Ivan Vanke has not yet demonstrated his ark reactor, which has been noticed by the senior management of the United States, let alone by Justin hammer, who intends to oppose Tony Stark. It is too difficult for Ivan Vanke who does not show his ability to enter the eyes of these so-called big people.


    Therefore, Ivan Vanke was forced to find only an abandoned underground pipeline space and settle down here. He wanted to find a chance to defeat Tony Stark in public and make Tony Stark lose face and plummet!


    And Ivan Vanke will completely step on the body of the stark family and become the upstart of the whole American country. It is these ambitions and dreams that make Ivan Vanke endure the difficult life in the underground pipeline.


    There was not much happening in Yongchun martial arts school. Huang Wen felt a peaceful life again. He sent belle to school every day to see the students practice martial arts and the law of forging their own swords. By the way, he saw if he could make King Kong''s martial arts better and live a less comfortable life.


    With the rapid action of the Sherman family and other forces, the house two blocks away has been decorated, and Logan and Lily have moved there, but what Logan and Lily didn''t expect is that there are not only the three of them, but also the magic woman and Raz.


    Now, the Logans are completely neat. Of course, they are only limited to the roles that have appeared. I don''t know how many of them haven''t appeared.


    "No, Qin, why are they here?" Logan took Qin and grey walked into the room, lowered her voice and asked. As for why she lowered her voice, it was naturally because Raz and the magic girl outside had good hearing.


    "Didn''t you also bring lilies? They are all your children. Raz is still your own. Don''t you want to get along with him and get to know him?" Qin Ge Lei seemed to be a different person when she saw Logan. She was full of enthusiasm for life. The whole person was full of vitality. She looked at Logan and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Raz is also my child..." even if Raz and Logan left some bad memories to Logan when they met, Logan would not take Raz as his own child, but the magic girl is different. Logan even doesn''t know how Bai Qin Ge Lei can make the magic girl move here.


    "I understand what you mean, but Ruiwen is also Raz''s mother. Besides, Ruiwen needs to help me deal with many things about mutants. Ruiwen is very busy and doesn''t have much time to stay at home. Don''t worry..." Qin Ge Lei seems to be able to read her heart and stick it on Logan''s chest to explain.


    "OK, you said that. What else can I say?" Logan''s expression was obviously helpless, but he didn''t know how to refute Qin Ge Lei. He couldn''t directly drive the demon girl out?


    "Logan, I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Qin Ge Lei gently touched Logan''s strong chest and said.


    "But, Qin, our child..." Logan''s eyes were hot, but he soon woke up and whispered.


    "Hmm? How dare you know about the child?" a trace of surprise flashed in Jean Grey''s eyes. She hasn''t told Logan about it, and she''s ready to surprise Logan.


    "The boss told me that he sensed our child." Logan gently stroked Qin Ge Lei''s hair. "Lily came and wanted to take care of you..."


    "Don''t worry, don''t you know my strength? I said it would be OK, it would be ok..." Qin Ge Lei smiled charming and shielded everything around with the power of perception.


    In this way, the popular superheroes of marvel and X-Men movies have fallen into the gentle countryside, but Bruce Banner over there is not so lucky, because Betty Ross has an accident again, or Betty Ross is missing. This reason has something to do with Huang Wen.


    Betty Ross met Huang Wen. She expressed her gratitude to Huang Wen for taking care of Bruce Banner and hawk. Huang Wen thought of the relationship between general Ross and Betty Ross, so she told about the change of general Ross and becoming a red hawk. Betty Ross disappeared.


    After learning that Betty Ross disappeared, Bruce Banner was completely not calm. His girlfriend he had just coaxed was missing again. It made people live. Especially Betty Ross''s cell phone had been turned off and couldn''t get through. Bruce Banner was stunned.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine. She should go to see her father. After all, general Ross has changed. It''s normal for her to care about general Ross..." Huang asked, patting Bruce Banner on the shoulder and comforted.


    "Yes! I''ll call general Ross!" Bruce Banner''s eyes brightened and hurriedly contacted general Ross. "Hello, general Ross, is Betty there?"


    "Not here..."

 Chapter 182

    "I have other things here. If you have anything, please contact me later. If you can''t find Betty again..." general Ross hung up the phone eagerly, which made Bruce Banner''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    "It''s all right. Maybe she hasn''t arrived at general Ross yet?" Huang asked and continued to comfort Bruce Banner. "I''ve asked silly girl to explore Betty Ross''s whereabouts. I think I can have news soon..."


    "I hope..." Bruce Banner said listlessly.


    At this time, in a new base where general Ross is located, Betty Ross is next to general Ross. Just now it was Betty Ross who asked general Ross to say he was not there.


    Originally, the previous base was destroyed because of general Ross''s mistakes, and even took the lives of a large number of soldiers. General Ross should be punished.


    However, the body hated by the culprit has been brought back by general Ross, and the experiment has been successful. Therefore, under the operation of the Sherman family, general Ross has not been suspended, but continues to be responsible for this experiment.


    After all, the human official side also needs a capable person who can hold hands, and even if the experiment fails, general Ross can cover it. However, the soldiers under general Ross are reduced to the extreme, leaving only a few errands and a group of scientific researchers.


    "What''s the matter? You quarreled with Bruce Banner?" general Ross frowned at Betty Ross and asked, "why did you suddenly come to see me and didn''t tell Bruce Banner?"


    "Father, can you become a hawk like banner?" Betty Ross asked instead of answering general Ross''s question.


    "Hmm? Who told you?" general Ross asked in a deep voice with a frozen look at Betty Ross.


    "Benner''s master Huang asked." Betty Ross''s eyes lit up, and she looked at general Ross with a little excitement. "So what he said is true?"


    "Damn it, what did he tell you to do?" general Ross''s pupils narrowed slightly, scolded low, and finally nodded helplessly. "Yes, I do have the transformation ability similar to Bruce Banner, but I am a consciousness and have not produced a second personality..."


    "Did not produce a second personality?" Betty Ross was obviously stunned for a moment, then silent for a while, and finally made a decision. "Then please help my father get this ability!"


    "What?!" general Ross suddenly widened his eyes, then glared at Betty Ross and said, "it''s impossible! The experiment is not stable, and I won''t do it for you... No, even if the experiment is stable, I won''t do it for you!"


    "Father, you and banner can succeed. There''s no reason why I can''t succeed..." Betty Ross wanted to explain something.


    "This matter is not negotiable. Don''t even think about it. Go back quickly! I''ll call Bruce Banner now..." general Ross glared at Betty Ross and took out his cell phone.


    "Father, you have only two choices now, one is to help me do this experiment, the other..." Betty Ross saw that general Ross disagreed. A flash of determination flashed in her eyes, and directly took out a dagger and pointed it at her neck. "The other is to pull my body to do the experiment!"


    At this time, general Ross secretly hated that there were fewer soldiers under his command, otherwise Betty Ross''s dagger could not enter here through security, but looking at Betty Ross''s determined expression, general Ross didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Why?" general Ross was silent and asked, "why do you have to become a monster like us?"


    "No, you''re not monsters." Betty Ross shook her head firmly, with tears in her eyes. "I fell in love with banner and hawk at the same time. I''ve been tangled before, but now I have a way to keep us together, that is, we all become the same people..."


    "I should have killed that boy!" general Ross whispered angrily after hearing Betty Ross''s words.


    "Father, you are not hawk''s opponent..." a trace of pride flashed in Betty Ross''s eyes and said something that made general Ross even more unhappy.


    "Hum! If it hadn''t been for his master, I would have beaten him all over the ground looking for teeth!" general Ross said even more angrily when he heard Betty Ross''s words. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly, "Alas, come with me. Have you really figured it out? If you fail, you will die..."


    "Then father, don''t say I''ve been here, lest banner and hawk misunderstand..." Betty Ross took a deep breath and put down his dagger. "Father, don''t think of taking me away by other means, unless father you can make me never wake up..."


    "Don''t worry, since I promised you, there''s no need to cheat you. Come with me..." general Ross took Betty Ross into the laboratory and ordered the researchers to start testing Betty Ross and prepare to start the experiment.


    Another month later, Tony Stark, who completely recovered from his chest injury in gentle Township, came to Yongchun martial arts school. This is what Huang Wen did to stay in Tony Stark''s body. Otherwise, Tony Stark could not recover so soon. He could do so many violent sports.


    "Hey, Huang Wen, I remember you said a month ago that someone had built the ark reaction furnace. You said it wouldn''t be you?" Tony Stark mocked Huang Wen as soon as he entered Yongchun martial arts school. After all, he let Jarvis consult a lot of secret materials this month and didn''t find the so-called person who made the ark reaction furnace.


    "Oh? How dare you not meet him?" Huang asked, raising an eyebrow. During this time, he didn''t pay attention to Tony Stark, but focused on looking for Betty Ross. Therefore, Huang asked, he didn''t know how Tony Stark was going.


    Huang Wen already knows that Betty Ross is going to become a needlework giant for Bruce ban and hawk, but Huang Wen still doesn''t know how to tell Bruce Banner about it. After all, no one can guarantee that this experiment will succeed.


    "He? Who is he?" Tony Stark''s eyes brightened, quickly looked at Huang and asked, "this man, shouldn''t you make it up to hit me?"


    "Well, forget it, it''s not an important person and won''t pose a great threat to you..." Huang asked. Looking at Tony Stark''s inflated appearance, he didn''t want to tell Ivan Vanke''s news for a moment. Anyway, in Huang''s opinion, Ivan Vanke really can''t become a climate.

 Chapter 183

    "Someone really made the ark reactor? Then I have to prepare well!" Tony Stark frowned. He confirmed the authenticity of the matter from the yellow tone, and Huang Wen really didn''t have to deceive him in such a thing.


    "Not to mention this, I have synthesized new elements and created a new ark reaction furnace. When will you take me to study the alien spacecraft?" Tony Stark quickly turned his attention to the alien spacecraft. After all, Tony Stark now wants to study the alien spacecraft of Mandalin more than the ark reaction furnace.


    "Well, I''ll take you now..." Huang asked. After taking Tony Stark into the underground base last time, he specially used silly girl''s various robots to build a new No. 2 base far away from the original underground base to place an alien spacecraft for Tony Stark to study.


    The main reason is that Tony Stark may be dishonest. If he was placed in the original base 1, I''m afraid he would secretly explore some that are not, which is always bad. Therefore, Huang asked directly to take Tony Stark to base 2, whatever Tony Stark did, As long as he can study the technology contained in alien spacecraft.


    In fact, during this period of time, silly girl''s research on this alien spacecraft is not fruitless, but silly girl can''t understand the transformation between science and technology and magic. Even silly girl herself contains legendary power.


    Of course, there is a more critical issue, that is, the issue of funds and materials. There are too many funds needed to study this alien spacecraft. A large family needs to help fill in the funds, and Tony Stark is the best choice.


    "It seems that this is not the same place as the last time..." Tony Stark soon received the positioning from Jarvis. He knew that the place where he came this time was not the same as the place where he was treated last time.


    "I didn''t say that I only have one base." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "this is a place specially used to study alien spacecraft. You can also enter and leave here freely. Of course, you need to get the permission of silly girl..."


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the ground of base 2 opened, and the small alien spacecraft rose out of the ground. Tony Stark was too lazy to take care of the underground base. All his eyes were attracted by the alien spacecraft.


    "Silly girl, share your previous research results with him." Huang asked, waving her hand, and silly girl showed the research data of alien spacecraft with the situation of light curtain.


    "Magic and technology? Does magic really exist?" Tony Stark looked at the information in front of him, a little surprised flashed in his eyes, then nodded, glanced at Huang, asked and muttered, "yes, monsters like you will exist, and it''s normal to have magic..."


    "Cough, I''m still here!" Huang asked, staring at Tony Stark angrily.


    "Well, I don''t think you''re an expert in this field. Let me have it here!" Tony Stark looked at the research data in front of him and waved his hand at Huang, as if he had become the master here.


    "When you want to leave, report to silly girl by yourself. I don''t care about you..." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. His body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "Mr. Jarvis, this is the first and last warning. If you break in again, I will fight back..." silly girl''s voice echoed in the room.


    "Cough, Jarvis, how can you do such a thing? Tell Piper that I won''t go back tonight..." Tony Stark didn''t feel embarrassed when he was found, but smiled and ordered.


    "Mr. stark, I forgot to tell you that I have the boss''s backhand here. If you are dishonest, the boss has given me all the authority..." silly girl suddenly chuckled with a little mockery in her voice, "which move can you carry without wearing armor? Of course, you can''t carry the boss''s power even if you wear armor!"


    "Cough, what, I want to study this alien spaceship. Don''t bother me if there''s nothing..." Tony Stark thought of the scenes he had seen. Huang asked about the scenes of tearing armor, opening the mountain with one palm and nuclear explosion with one sword. Tony Stark swallowed his saliva and quickly changed the topic.


    "Should be able to be honest for some time?" Huang Wen, who returned to Yongchun martial arts school, smiled and shook his head, muttering in his heart, "at least there are alien spacecraft for him to study, which should be able to attract most of his attention..."


    "I hope there are so many more high-tech blessings. The weapons that Tony Stark can make can be stronger. Unfortunately, it was originally intended to let the black shadow Legion explore the whereabouts of space gemstones to see if they can take the initiative, but it''s not urgent. Even the sledgehammer hasn''t come yet. The timeline should be early... Huh?"


    "Max, are you busy recently? It seems that you don''t have as much time to practice boxing as before..." Huang asked, sitting thinking and looking at max who hurried into Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Oh, teacher, I''m sorry, there are a lot of things in the company..." Max looked at Huang with some embarrassment and said, "unexpectedly, there are several mutants in our company. They left after the establishment of the mutant Autonomous Prefecture, so we have become busier."


    "Is there such a thing?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Perhaps the establishment of the mutant Autonomous Prefecture had a greater impact than he imagined, or the number of mutants was much more than Huang Wen imagined.


    "OK, I see. If you are busy, just be busy and pay attention to your health. Now that you are here, practice hard. Your progress is a little behind that of other students..." Huang asked, patting Max on the shoulder and whispered, "six students have completed the exercise I assigned, and you should work hard!"


    "Don''t worry, teacher, I will work harder!" Max thought of the changes of the six students after receiving Huang Wen''s reward. He couldn''t help getting hot in his heart. He looked at Huang Wen with some excitement and nodded.


    The so-called reward of Huang Wen is naturally the cutting Sutra and marrow washing mentioned by Huang Wen before. Although the effect is far from as good as blood Bodhi, it is also a great progress for students with only 11 or 12 points of energy.


    After cutting the classics and washing the marrow, the six students were equivalent to Huang Wen when they just crossed. After their bodies were fully strengthened, they mastered Wing Chun faster, which made other students envy.

 Chapter 184

    Huang Wen instructed max, who practiced boxing for a while. In Huang Wen''s opinion, Max''s talent is still good, and people work hard. That is, the pressure of life is a little high, which often leads to being forced to become a social animal and being called by others.


    However, Huang Wen also saw the growth and change of Max in the martial arts school. Unfortunately, this growth and change only existed in the martial arts school. I think if Max also changed his place of work, it wouldn''t be like this.


    At least after Jack helped Max win the courageous act award last time, Max should take a further position in the company, not like now. There are still no changes in the position, but more things.


    At the same time, in Zhongcheng high school, Huang Liang looked vaguely excited because the summer vacation was coming. He was going to go home and surprise his family. Then he lived in Yongchun martial arts school and asked Huang for advice to see if he could break through the congenital state faster.


    "Huang Liang, the summer vacation will be next week. What are your plans for the summer vacation?" Peter Parker came up to Huang Liang and asked in a low voice.


    "I''ll go home first, and then I''ll go to Yongchun martial arts school and ask my master to teach me how to practice..." Huang Liang said truthfully, "what about you? What''s your plan? Is it a summer job?"


    "Well, you know, this is what I should do to supplement my family..." Peter Parker shrugged with a smile and asked in a low voice, "are you going to the afternoon activities? The exhibition hall of spiders..."


    "I won''t go. You know, I''m not very interested in biology. I might as well practice or read some physical research reports at this time..." Huang Liang shrugged and said that he was not very interested in the so-called spider exhibition hall.


    "Well, I''m still interested. I''m going to take some photos..." Peter Parker whispered.


    "Hey, hey, is it to take pictures of our Mary classmate?" Huang Liang suddenly laughed teasingly. He knew that Peter Parker had always been interested in his neighbor Mary Jane, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down and don''t be heard. It''s not good for Mary!" Peter Parker looked around nervously. Peter Parker was relieved after making sure no one had noticed their conversation.


    "What are you afraid of? Peter, you are sixteen years old. If you like a girl, go after it!" Huang Liang patted Peter Parker on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    "Hiss!" Peter Parker''s thin shoulder was patted by Huang Liang. He looked at Huang Liang with a wry smile and looked pathetic.


    "You really should take a good exercise. I told you to go to my master to practice. You must not listen." Huang Liang ran his internal force and rubbed Peter Parker''s shoulder, making Peter Parker feel comfortable in an instant.


    "Oh, my God, how did you do it? This is what you call Kung Fu?" Peter Parker stared at Huang Liang in surprise.


    "Hey, hey, I can''t tell you this, but I hope you can go well in the afternoon..." Huang Liang grinned and whispered his blessing.


    "I don''t have the courage. I''m really going to shoot spiders..." Peter Parker smiled with no confidence and looked reluctant.


    Huang Liang doesn''t know that a transformation is waiting for his little partner. I''m afraid that when Peter Parker''s transformation is completed, his strength will be surpassed by Peter Parker.


    In the afternoon, Huang Liang went back to his dormitory to practice martial arts, while Peter Parker took pictures everywhere with a camera and recorded all kinds of spiders.


    However, when Peter Parker saw Mary Jane, Peter Parker''s heart jumped with a bang. He thought of what Huang Liang said to himself: "take a picture of our Mary classmate?"


    "Maybe I really should take a picture of her..." Peter Parker took a deep breath, finally summoned up his courage, looked at Mary Jane and said, "can you take a picture? I need a picture with students..."


    "Of course, but don''t make me too ugly!" said Mary Jane softly with a smile.


    "Of course not!" Peter Parker''s heart beat faster and faster. He felt that this was the peak of his life. His heart was full of gratitude to Huang Liang. Without Huang Liang''s encouragement, he felt he didn''t have the courage to take pictures of Mary Jane.


    But Peter Parker didn''t notice that while he was concentrating on taking pictures of Mary Jane, a spider fell on his hand according to his fate, and then bit his hand in a panic.


    "Hiss!" Peter Parker took a breath and threw the spider out.


    "What''s the matter?" Mary Jane asked, looking at Peter Parker with some doubt.


    "No... nothing." Peter Parker quickly shook his head to indicate that he was okay, but his remaining light saw a spider crawling on the ground. At this time, Peter Parker had an ominous premonition, especially when he found that there was a wound on the back of his hand.


    "Oh, then I''ll go first." Mary Jane nodded and pointed to her classmates in the distance. "They seem to be calling me..."


    "Oh, OK!" Peter Parker felt his head a little dizzy, subconsciously agreed, and then felt more and more tired. He just wanted to go home and have a good sleep.


    At this time, Osborne industry, another large enterprise in New York City, encountered a crisis. General Ross studied the experiment of super soldier serum. Because a series of operations failed by David banner, it has now been transformed into the study of gamma ray variation. The original super soldier serum experiment has long been contracted to Osborne industry.


    However, due to the hatred and the success of general Ross, the military has seen the potential of gamma ray research. Even if the failure rate of gamma ray research is higher, the results are much better than the so-called super soldiers.


    At least, Steve Rogers was not as destructive as hawk, hate and red hawk.


    Therefore, there is not much need for research on the so-called super soldier serum. Especially when the Osborne industry has not achieved results, the military decided to withdraw its investment and no longer continue to invest in Osborne industry to study super soldier serum.


    Moreover, not only the research on super soldier serum was divested, but also another individual combat weapon composed of flying suit and glider wing of Osborne industry was divested.


    The reason, of course, is that after seeing Tony Stark''s iron man armor, the military says that it can''t see the so-called glider, especially the glider made by Osborne industry is not completely perfect and ugly.


    For a time, the whole research of Osborne industry was only the limb regeneration technology studied by Dr. Kurt Connors.

 Chapter 185

    Norman Osborne, chairman of Osborne industry, felt great pressure at this time. Originally, the three research directions of Osborne industry were huge gold eaters, and Osborne industry alone could not operate at the same time.


    Now, the two investments from the military have been withdrawn. The last limb regeneration technology has not been invested. It is operated by Osborne industry. Now, with a shortage of funds, Norman Osborne must make his own choice!


    "The glider is really unnecessary. The iron man armor made by Tony Stark is of epoch-making significance. It is really not comparable to our glider, especially the damn Justin hammer claims to be able to imitate the steel armor..." Norman Osborne''s eyes moved, a haze flashed in his eyes and thought in his heart.


    "Hum! It''s a fool''s dream. Apart from the power system of steel armor, hammer industry can''t do it!"


    "If this bastard didn''t preach everywhere that he could give orders to the military and mass produce steel armor, the military wouldn''t withdraw funds. I could run it a little..."


    "I want to find a chance to give this bastard a good look in the future, but I can only put it in the future. Then, the choice between limb regeneration and super soldier serum..."


    "The goal of limb regeneration is still too far away. It takes a lot of time, energy and financial resources. Osborne industry can''t last that long. Then, there is only super soldier serum!"


    "Although there was a situation of rage out of control in the previous experiment, it is not unacceptable. At least, we haven''t used people to do the experiment. We''ll misappropriate the funds for limb regeneration first!"


    Norman Osborne, who made the decision, found Dr. Kurt Connors, who was responsible for the study of limb regeneration.


    Dr. CORT Connors was a military doctor before and became a university biology professor after he retired from the army. Because he lost his right arm in the war, he has been studying the technology of limb regeneration. His purpose is self-evident. He wants to return to normal and have two arms.


    However, it is a pity that even if Dr. CORT Connors integrates the research data of super soldier serum and even succeeds in the experiment on animals, there is still a long way to go in the research of human experiment. Now, everything about him will be forced to stop.


    "Chairman, I don''t understand what you mean. You should also know that my broken limb regeneration technology has seen hope. The rabbit that was broken limb regeneration before is still alive now..." Dr. CORT Connors was in a hurry when he heard the news that he was going to transfer the experimental funds and stop the experiment.


    "Yes, why didn''t you say that your rabbit has killed many animals and even started eating meat?" Norman Osborne asked with a sneer.


    "That''s because of the super soldier serum. I just need to eliminate the negative effects of super soldier serum, and I can develop a perfect amputated limb regeneration serum!" Dr. Cote Connors quickly retorted, "besides, isn''t Dr. strom in the same situation? His subjects are also cruel and out of control..."


    "How can you guarantee that after eliminating the negative effects of super soldier serum, you can still regenerate the broken limbs of rabbits? You still have a lot to go. Therefore, give you a day to prepare and seal the experimental data. If you have the opportunity, I will let you restart the experiment..." Norman Osborne said strongly.


    "Yes..." people had to bow their heads under the eaves. In the face of such a strong Norman Osborne, Dr. CORT Connors could only agree. However, looking at Norman Osborne''s departure and the achievements of his struggle around him for so many years, Dr. CORT Connors clenched his teeth.


    "You go first, and I''ll clean up here slowly..." Dr. cotconnors took a deep breath, flashed a decision in his eyes, and looked at the overwhelmed experimental assistants around him.


    "Yes, Dr. CORT Connors, you want to be more open." the experimental assistants comforted Dr. CORT Connors softly and left one after another.


    "Ka!" when all the experimental assistants left, Dr. cotconnors locked the laboratory directly from the inside and locked himself in it alone.


    "I don''t want to give up all this. Since I have been successful before, I will be successful this time!" Dr. Cote Connors took out his research results, a serum mixed with reptile DNA plasma and super soldier serum. "It will be successful, it will be successful!"


    "Ah!" as Dr. CORT Connors injected serum into his body, Dr. CORT Connors shook first and then cried out in pain.


    "Dr. CORT Connors! What happened?" the staff outside heard the news and rushed over one after another, but they were blocked outside the laboratory and watched the painful Dr. CORT Connors smash all the equipment in the laboratory.


    "This... Dr. CORT Connors succeeded?" suddenly, someone with sharp eyes found that Dr. CORT Connors'' empty right sleeve suddenly bulged, and then a complete arm grew out of Dr. CORT Connors'' sleeve!


    "Succeeded, I really succeeded!" Dr. CORT Connors also looked at his right hand excitedly. Suddenly, Dr. CORT Connors''s face changed. He felt that his consciousness was gradually out of control, and a surge of anger surged up in his heart.


    Dr. CORT Connors subconsciously lowered his head and found that his arms began to turn green, becoming the color of his familiar lizard, which made Dr. CORT Connors subconsciously rush out of the next window.


    "Wow!" the windows of Osborne industries were broken, and Dr. CORT Connors escaped, fell from the fourth floor and disappeared into the street.


    "What? Success?!" Norman Osborne changed his face when he received the news and hurried to the outside of the laboratory. When he knew what had happened, a trace of anger flashed in Norman Osborne''s eyes because Dr. CORT Connors destroyed the laboratory and all the data no longer existed!


    However, Norman Osborne''s eyes soon lit up again, and an idea rose in his mind: "in other words, it may not be necessary to do these time-consuming and money wasting experiments on animals at all! Since Dr. CORT Connors can succeed, so can the experiment of super soldier serum!"


    "Yes, I don''t have more time and money to waste. Dr. CORT Connors can jump from the fourth floor without death. It must be the credit of super soldier serum!"

 Chapter 186

    Although Norman Osborne had a plan in mind, he did not intend to act immediately, because it was still the day. If there was such a big noise like Dr. cotconnors, it would be bad. The experiment could only be carried out quietly with Dr. strom at night.


    As for whether Dr. strom will agree to the experiment, it is up to Dr. strom. After all, he is the chairman of the Osborne industry. Even whether Dr. strom can continue to do the experiment depends on his meaning. I think Dr. strom should make the right choice.


    "What? Norman, what are you thinking? Even if Dr. CORT Connors'' experiment is lucky, it doesn''t mean that the super soldier serum experiment can be successful!" it was night. Dr. strom looked at Norman Osborne, who began to beat the drum machine.


    "You need to give me a little more time. In a few weeks, we''ll find a volunteer and a group of medical staff. I''m sure I can make this experiment further!"


    "A few more weeks? In a few more weeks, I''m afraid my position as chairman of the board of directors will be dismissed!" Norman Osborne said impatiently. "This super soldier serum was successful decades ago, but you haven''t made much progress for so long now. How can I wait?"


    "I tell you, Dr. strom, the success of Dr. Cote Connors shows that the super soldier''s serum experiment has been successful. He can jump down from the fourth floor and disappear, which is enough to prove the strength of super soldier''s serum. Therefore, Dr. strom, you''d better do as I say!"


    Norman Osborne soon drank the catalyst that could be quickly integrated into the super soldier serum, lay on the experimental platform and was sent into the instrument. Soon, under the operation of Dr. strom, the super soldier serum was injected into Norman Osborne bit by bit, and Norman Osborne made a sad cry.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Norman!" Dr. strom was surprised, subconsciously stopped the instrument, and then rushed to check the situation of Norman Osborne, but Norman Osborne had lost his heartbeat at this time. Dr. strom hurriedly gave Norman Osborne cardiopulmonary resuscitation, hoping to wake him up.


    "Drop! Drop! Drop!"


    With Dr. strom''s continuous efforts, he heard the sound from the heart rate meter. Dr. strom subconsciously looked over, and he saw the recovery of Norman Osborne''s heartbeat on the heart rate meter.


    It was at this time that Norman Osborne opened his eyes in an instant. His eyes flashed with haze and anger. He grabbed Dr. strom''s neck, threw it out and hit the experimental instrument.


    "If it weren''t for you, the military wouldn''t withdraw funds. You wasted so much time and money, but still didn''t achieve any results, but now, I succeeded by myself!" Norman Osborne jumped out of the experimental equipment with a ferocious face and shouted at the dying Dr. strom.


    "You, angry, out of control..." Dr. strom opened his mouth slightly and reluctantly said a few words, "no success..."


    "Boo!" Norman Osborne stepped on Dr. strom''s head and said coldly, "no success? How can it be? My current strength is stronger than you think. Doesn''t the military despise our Osborne''s strength and our glider? I will soon let him see our Osborne''s strength!"


    Norman Osborne''s voice echoed in the laboratory, but no one could answer him. Dr. strom was dead, and the Osborne industry was emptied by Norman Osborne tonight.


    The next morning, Peter Parker came home in a daze yesterday afternoon. He didn''t even have dinner. He woke up from bed. He felt his energy was incomparably abundant, and there seemed to be endless power in his body.


    "What''s the situation?" a trace of doubt flashed in Peter Parker''s eyes. He slowly looked at his body and found that his muscles showed an obvious outline. You know, he was not skinny yesterday, but he was also a ribs figure. Today he turned into a muscle man, and even Huang Liang''s figure was not much different from what he knew.


    Peter Parker touched his glasses on the table and subconsciously put them on, but he was more surprised to find that he couldn''t see clearly when he put his eyes on. His eyesight recovered, or better than ordinary people!


    "What happened to me? Am I a mutant? Was it because I was bitten by a spider yesterday and woke up? But what is my ability?" the popular mutant uprising some time ago ended with the establishment of an autonomous prefecture. Therefore, many American citizens have a better understanding of the group of mutants.


    At this time, Peter Parker subconsciously thought he was a mutant after discovering that his body had changed, but Peter Parker wondered what his mutant ability was. He studied it for a long time and didn''t find it.


    In desperation, Peter Parker had to go to school first. He was going to ask Huang Liang, who also had extraordinary ability in his eyes, to see if Huang Liang could help himself.


    "Pa!" at the same time, Logan''s bedroom door was suddenly opened. The magic woman changed her dress and came in. Naked Logan subconsciously pulled the quilt to cover her body.


    "Cover what? It''s not that I haven''t seen it." the devil shaped woman''s expression hasn''t changed. She just said a faint word and looked at Qin Ge Lei aside. "Lord Phoenix, a suspected mutant homicide occurred in New York City. We need to deal with it..."


    "Oh? Are you sure it''s a mutant?" Jean grey raised her eyebrows and asked as she dressed.


    "I''m not sure. It happened at the Osborne industrial building last night. The New York City Police Department has given us the incident report. A doctor named strom was killed, his body was greatly hit, his head was directly blasted by giant force, and the Osborne industrial building was stolen..." the magic woman told the story without waves, It looks very professional.


    "However, another thing happened in Osborne industry yesterday afternoon. A doctor named Kurt Connors forcibly carried out a human experiment. He disappeared after jumping out of the fourth floor and didn''t fall to death..."


    "Another doctor? Let''s go and have a look..." Jean grey shook her head and went to Osborne industry with the magic woman and Raz.

 Chapter 187

    "Osborne industry?" when logan brought lilies to Yongchun martial arts school and the people sat around the hot pot shop for breakfast, Logan told what had happened to Osborne industry, which made Huang Wen frown.


    "What''s the matter?" Belle looked at Huang suspiciously and asked, "do you know the people of Osborne industry?"


    "I don''t know this, but so many things happen, which means that the world may be restless again." Huang asked, shaking his head, looking around at the people around him and said, "so you should be careful. Once you encounter anything, contact silly girl and inform me immediately, okay?"


    "Yes, master." lisfisk nodded first. Although others didn''t understand why, they still nodded honestly, and Huang asked quickly to inform silly girl to send the message to other students with watches, so that they wouldn''t have the courage to rush up to fight when they met an enemy they couldn''t solve.


    "Belle, are you going to have a holiday next week? Do you have any plans for the summer vacation?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Belle with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve booked several libraries in New York through silly girl, ready to borrow some books I haven''t read and come back..." Belle''s eyes lit up slightly, looked expectantly at Huang and asked.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you then." Huang asked. A thought flashed in his heart. It''s worthy of your evaluation. He smiled and said.


    After breakfast, Huang Wen drove belle to school, returned to Yongchun martial arts school again, and ordered silly girl to start investigating the information of Osborne industry and yesterday''s incident.


    "So what lizard doctor should have been born, and the green devil Norman Osborne should have been born. What about spider man? Which spider man is he and how was he born?" Huang asked. Looking at the information obtained from silly girl''s invasion, he finally got the news that Zhongcheng high school went to see a spider exhibition yesterday.


    "So it''s the one who can spit silk by himself? By the way, didn''t Huang Liang say that Peter Parker was his classmate last time? When he comes back, just ask him..."


    When Huang asked about spider man, Peter Parker sat next to Huang Liang in the classroom of Zhongcheng high school.


    "Huang Liang, I seem to be a mutant!" Peter Parker pointed to his eyes and lowered his voice. "Yesterday I was bitten by a spider. Today, after I get up, my eyes are not short-sighted..."


    "OK, don''t fool me with a contact lens. You''re in a good mood. You took pictures of Mary Jane yesterday?" Huang Liang waved his hand and looked at some excited Peter Parker and asked jokingly.


    "Well, I took a picture of Mary... No, I''m really a mutant. My body is full of power now!" Peter Parker was almost rhythmic by Huang Liang and hurried to show Huang Liang his muscles.


    "Stop bullshit, you are still full of power?" Huang Liang patted Peter Parker on the shoulder angrily, and even made a little strength to let Peter Parker recognize the reality.


    But what Huang Liang didn''t expect was that Peter Parker''s subconscious side of his body directly avoided his beat and hit his palm in the air.


    "Hmm?" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, looked up and down at Peter Parker, and subconsciously blinked. "What you said is true?"


    "You finally believe me!" Peter Parker breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t understand how he had just done it, he was still very happy that Huang Liang believed what he said.


    "Well, you go to Yongchun martial arts school with me to meet my master after school..." Huang Liang thought for a moment, looked at Peter Parker and said, "there are several mutants in our Yongchun martial arts school, and even the leader of the mutants has something to do with our Yongchun martial arts school. They will be able to find out about you!"


    "Haven''t all the mutants gone to the new hope state?" Peter Parker was stunned, looked at Huang Liang with some hesitation and asked, "what, I won''t be studied by slicing?"


    "How could it be?" Huang Liang glared at Peter Parker angrily, then looked at Peter Parker with interest and said with a smile, "what''s your mutant ability? Let''s test it after lunch?"


    "Let''s go to your master after lunch. After all, the lunch break is still relatively long..." Peter Parker also urgently wants to find out what his ability is, just as every child who has obtained super ability wants to study his super ability.


    "OK, the journey should be in time." Huang Liang calculated the time, finally nodded and said with a smile.


    At this time, in Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen looked at Bruce Banner with a helpless look. This guy had not eaten for a day. Huang Wen was not worried that Bruce Banner would starve to death. He was worried that this guy''s mentality would collapse and do something irrational.


    Huang asked that she naturally knew what Betty rose was doing now, but unfortunately, Betty Rose''s experiment didn''t need to be connected to the Internet, and silly girl couldn''t know what step Betty Rose''s experiment had progressed to and what was the situation now.


    As for telling Bruce Banner to run over and make trouble, it''s even worse. If Bruce Banner''s Avatar hawk fights with general Ross and affects Betty Ross''s experimental process, Bruce Banner may regret all his life.


    "Master, do you really don''t know where Betty is?" Brisbane looked at Huang with a haggard look, and his eyes lost their luster. "You''ve been looking for Betty for so long, really don''t have any news? Betty has no special ability. Where can she run?"


    "Alas!" Huang asked with a helpless sigh, patted Bruce Banner on the shoulder and whispered, "in this way, I''ll tell you Betty''s whereabouts, but you promise me that you can''t disturb her immediately..."


    "Master, do you really know Betty''s whereabouts?!" Bruce Banner came to his senses in an instant. The whole man stood up at once, looked at Huang excitedly, and his eyes flashed expectant eyes.


    "Look, that''s why I don''t want to tell you. You''ve been practicing special functions for so long and can''t maintain your state of mind..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "I''ll make a long story short. Betty went to participate in the experiment for you and hawk. She wants to be like you and hawk..."


    "What?! so, she''s with general Ross! I''ll find her!" Bruce Banner''s pupils suddenly narrowed. He subconsciously wanted to rush out of Yongchun martial arts school to find Betty Ross, but Huang asked and caught him.


    "Roar!" Hawk suddenly turned out. As soon as he roared, he heard Huang Wen say angrily: "if you tear me down, you''ll never want to have good fruit to eat!"

 Chapter 188

    "Hawk, Benner, master, Betty..." Hawk stopped with grievances on his face. For a moment, he looked at Huang at a loss. In the place of consciousness where he communicated with Bruce Benner, Bruce Benner was still urging him to find Betty Ross, so hawk was very tangled at this time.


    "That''s why I don''t want to tell you. Don''t you think about it. If you go to general Ross so rashly and have a conflict with general Ross, which leads to problems in Betty''s experiment, can you bear it?" the voice of Huang asked sounded in hawk''s ear, went deep into Hawk''s consciousness, and was heard by Bruce Banner.


    "This..." Bruce Banner''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, and he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "All you can do now is wait. Since Betty volunteered to do the experiment for you, you can only support her and wait for her to come back... Hmm?" Huang asked, continuing to persuade Hawke and Bruce Banner. Suddenly he raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    "All right, Benner, you change back. Betty is back. She''s almost in Chinatown. Get ready and change your clothes!"


    "Really?" Hawk gradually changed back to Bruce Banner. He stared at Huang and asked. He didn''t dare to believe it. Why did she come back just after talking about Betty Ross? Did Betty Ross become the Cao Cao in Huang''s mouth?


    However, Bruce Banner soon thought of something and looked a little uneasy, because he thought of Betty Ross''s experiment, and he was worried that Betty Ross had changed something he didn''t know.


    "Let''s get dressed first! It''s so difficult for you to get a set of high-tech telescopic clothes. Do you really have a hobby in this field?" Huang asked. Looking at Bruce Banner, who has no muscles, standing in front of him, he said angrily, "you can practice boxing with everyone when you''re free, you know?"


    "Oh, oh!" Bruce Banner thought about Betty Ross, but subconsciously answered twice, and then turned to find clothes to wear.


    "Did the experiment succeed? The needlework giant? Or the eagle Banshee?" Huang asked. After Bruce Banner entered the room, he nodded on his watch, and Betty Ross''s projection appeared in front of Huang asked, "It seems that there is no difference from before. Just like this, I can''t see whether her experiment has been successful. Forget it, this kind of thing will let banner worry about..."


    "Banner, I''m back!" Betty Ross downstairs called as soon as he entered Yongchun martial arts school. Bruce Banner, who had been waiting for Betty Ross on the first floor, rushed over and hugged them.


    "Bruce, I have good news for you..." Betty Ross looked at Bruce Banner affectionately and said.


    "I know, I know what you did for us!" Bruce Banner looked at Betty Ross with the same affection and said, "thank you for your efforts, Betty..."


    "Buzz!" just as Betty Ross and Bruce Banner embraced each other affectionately, their bodies turned into light spots and disappeared in place, entering base 1.


    "Master?" Bruce Banner sensed the change of the environment, subconsciously shouted, and Betty Ross looked around.


    "Cough, I think you just hold on the first floor of the martial arts school. It''s not good to have so many strange students watching..." Huang asked, coughed twice and found a suitable reason. He wouldn''t admit that he wanted to know what happened to Betty Ross''s experimental results.


    "Master, why don''t you take us upstairs?" Bruce Banner scratched his head, looked at Huang and muttered.


    "I''m not worried about what''s wrong with Betty''s experiment? Silly girl is here and can help Betty check..." Huang asked with a cool smile instead of any embarrassment on his face.


    "My father has checked me, and I don''t have too many abnormalities. At least my test results are similar to that of hawk and my father..." Betty Ross explained softly, and then his body began to expand in an instant, and finally turned into a female red hawk.


    The muscles of this needlework hawk are not as strong as those of hawk and red hawk, but extremely symmetrical without losing the sense of strength, which will give people great pressure.


    "Cough, I think you should invent high-tech clothes now?" Huang asked, glancing at the form of Betty Ross red hawk and teasing Bruce Banner.


    "Master, you''re right..." Bruce Banner took off his clothes and put them on Betty Ross. He shook his head reluctantly. "It''s time to study it."


    "Well, you should move out and rent a house near Chinatown. It''s just that Haoke''s wanted has long been lifted. Otherwise, I''m worried that no matter how strong the Yongchun martial arts school room is, it can''t stand your tossing..." Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, smiled and shook his head, and added in his heart, "Especially when the two giants hold it for so long."


    "It''s between the martial arts school and the place where I work. My father happens to have a real estate there. Let me show you, Bruce..." Betty Ross suddenly thought of something and looked at Bruce Banner with some excitement.


    "OK." Bruce Banner nodded, and Huang asked. Looking at their impatient appearance, he hurriedly sent them back to Yongchun martial arts school.


    At noon, in Zhongcheng high school, Peter Parker was having a quick meal with Huang Liang and was ready to go to Yongchun martial arts school to consult Peter Parker''s suspected mutant. At this time, Mary Jane walked past Peter Parker with a dinner plate.


    "Hmm?" Peter Parker''s attention was immediately attracted by Mary Jane. When Mary Jane stepped on the soup on the ground and accidentally slipped, Peter Parker''s body subconsciously reacted, immediately hugged Mary Jane, and took Mary Jane''s plate and food intact with his other hand.


    "Oh, great skill! Thank you!" Mary Jane smiled and looked into Peter Parker''s eyes. "I didn''t notice that your eyes are this color. Have you changed your new contact lenses?"


    "Yes, yes." Peter Parker somewhat shyly released Mary Jane, and then watched Mary Jane leave here. He didn''t take the opportunity to invite Mary Jane to eat at the same table.


    "I think your mutant ability should be physical, perhaps related to reaction. Uncle wolf of our martial arts school also has a similar ability. He calls it beast perception..." Huang Liang smiled jokingly at Peter Parker sitting down. "However, you should ask her to sit down and eat together... Huh?"

 Chapter 189

    Huang Liangzheng said and suddenly stopped, because he was surprised to find that there was an iron spoon on Peter Parker''s palm, but Peter Parker didn''t hold it in his hand at all.


    "Hmm?" Peter Parker also found this. He subconsciously waved his hand and wanted to throw the iron spoon down, but instead of throwing the iron spoon down, he threw out a mass of spider silk and shot it into the hair of lightning Thompson, the school bully sitting behind.


    Peter Parker looked at the spider silk shot from his wrist and widened his eyes. He subconsciously pulled the spider silk. He only heard a "pop!" and lightning Thompson was pulled to the ground.


    "Poof!" seeing this, Huang Liang directly cut off Peter Parker''s spider silk with his internal force, and then quickly pulled Peter Parker away from the canteen.


    "What''s the matter? After I was bitten by a spider, I became a spider?" Peter Parker was pulled by Huang Liang with a dull look. He subconsciously looked at his wrist and said a word for a long time.


    "This is your ability. Maybe after the spider bit you, it stimulated your variation and gave you the ability similar to a spider..." Huang Liang looked at Peter Parker and nodded, "so, let''s go to my master to see if we can test your ability..."


    "OK!" Peter Parker subconsciously agreed and followed Huang Liang to leave quickly.


    "Stop!" just then, lightning Thompson''s angry voice echoed in the corridor. He didn''t expect that Peter Parker, who was named "insignificant Parker", had the courage to trick himself one day. If he didn''t teach Peter Parker a lesson, he might not be able to stay in school!


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Liang turned his head and looked at lightning Thompson''s spider silk. He looked very embarrassed. Huang Liang first twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, then looked at lightning Thompson and said seriously, "there''s nothing to do, so we''ll go first..."


    "Huang Liang..." a flash of fear flashed in Thompson''s eyes. He naturally knew Huang Liang. After all, since Huang Liang met Peter Parker, the number of times he bullied Peter Parker has dropped sharply, because he had trouble with Huang Liang in the alley outside the school, and then was beaten by Huang Liang.


    Of course, Huang Liang was still practicing Wing Chun Boxing at that time. Huang Wen had not taught him all kinds of magical means, otherwise he would have more ways to punish lightning Thompson.


    "Huang Liang, this matter has nothing to do with you. I''m just looking for Peter Parker..." lightning Thompson hesitated. He thought of his embarrassed appearance now. Finally, he bit his teeth and looked at Huang Liang and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, Peter and I have something else to do. Don''t bother us. We''ll wait until we come back!" Huang Liang waved his hand impatiently. He didn''t pay attention to lightning Thompson at all. He''s just an ordinary school bully. Huang Liang has fought even the largest gangs in New York, and now he has stepped into the extraordinary field, Where will a school bully be in the eye?


    "You!" lightning Thompson was speechless by Huang Liangjie. However, you asked lightning Thompson to fight with Huang Liang directly. He didn''t dare. You know, lightning Thompson was not alone in the alley outside the school last time, but the result was no different. Now there is only him and a follower nearby. How can he be Huang Liang''s opponent?


    "OK! I don''t believe you can always follow the insignificant Parker!" lightning Thompson took a deep breath. He decided not to conflict with Huang Liang so as not to shake his position as a school bully. He believed that Peter Parker would always be alone!


    "Ha ha..." Huang Liang sneered. He knew that Peter Parker, who was suspected to have obtained the ability of mutation, would not be afraid of the so-called school bully lightning Thompson in the future. If lightning Thompson asked Peter Parker for trouble again, I''m afraid the end would be worse than meeting himself.


    After all, it can be seen from Peter Parker''s performance that Peter Parker basically has no control over his abilities, which is the same for all awakened powers.


    Different from Huang Liang''s slow cultivation or Huang Wen''s full direct proficiency in opening and hanging, this awakened power does improve its own strength very quickly, but it takes a long time to control its own strength.


    For example, laser eye, if he didn''t drink the Banshee medicine, he needs to adjust his shock wave through glasses all his life, including Logan. Logan''s self-healing ability is actually a passive skill. As long as Logan is injured, he will be cured automatically without Logan''s control.


    This is why Logan sometimes faints and his body is healing. Even before practicing Vajra not bad magic, Logan can''t control his self-healing ability.


    "Huang Liang, your master really can''t dissect me?" along the way, the closer to Yongchun martial arts school, Peter Parker spoke more and more, and even gradually showed signs of changing to the direction of speech consumption. "Did your master teach you all your skills? Was your master so powerful?"


    "Peter, are you talking so much because you were bitten by a spider?" Huang Liang looked at Peter Parker reluctantly and said, "I remember you couldn''t say two words for a long time. Why are you talking so much now?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel that I can''t help saying what I think in my heart..." Peter Parker was stunned, then scratched his head in doubt and muttered in a low voice, "Huang Liang, say, Mary, will she like me like me like this?"


    "You haven''t made a formal confession. How do you make people like you?" Huang Liang glanced at Peter Parker angrily. "Besides, how many times have you had contact with Mary Jane? Just take a picture yesterday and hug today? Well, in this way, your progress is very fast..."


    "Really? Do you think Mary will like me too?" Peter Parker''s eyes lit up and looked at Huang Liang with some expectation. "Otherwise, she wouldn''t let me take pictures yesterday. Today she praised my eyes. Huang Liang, when do you think it''s better for me to tell Mary?"


    "This..." Huang Liang''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that Peter Parker''s thinking span was so wide that even he couldn''t keep up with Peter Parker''s thinking. For a moment, Huang Liang missed the mourning Peter Parker who didn''t talk much. "It depends on yourself. When you think it''s appropriate, you can confess..."

 Chapter 190

    "When I confess, what clothes should I wear? Do I need to choose a good day?" Peter Parker''s eyes lit up and whispered, "do you want to ask Mary out during the summer vacation? Hmm? No, I need money to ask Mary out, but I don''t seem to have money..."


    At this point, Peter Parker''s expression became depressed. The excitement he just wanted to express to Mary Jane passed in an instant, and he returned to the somewhat mournful Peter Parker familiar to Huang Liang.


    "Come on, think about it later. We''re almost there." Huang Liang patted Peter Parker on the shoulder to revive him, but it also made Peter Parker uneasy.


    "Huang Liang, I suddenly don''t want to go..." Peter Parker''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment and subconsciously scratched his head. He suddenly felt that it was not good for him to come to the door to study strangers. Even if this person was Huang Liang''s master, he didn''t know each other at all.


    Although he was excited when he faced Huang Liang and told him about his ability to obtain mutation, Huang Liang was one of his few friends after all, and Huang Liang''s master was not.


    "Why are you hesitating when you come here?" Huang Liang shook his head reluctantly and said softly, "don''t worry, master, he will never be malicious to you, and I don''t despise you. I''m afraid master doesn''t necessarily appreciate your ability..."


    "What do you mean I have such a little ability?!" Peter Parker jumped up in a moment of disbelief. As a teenager who has just owned his own super ability, Peter Parker can''t tolerate others to question his super ability, even if this person is his good friend. "Look, I should show you my strength!"


    "That''s just right. There is a special competition place in the martial arts school. Do you have the courage to come with me, little Peter?" Huang Liang raised his mouth slightly and continued to look at the fierce general.


    "Hum! Come on! I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" Peter Parker said angrily staring at Huang Liang. "Let''s go. I''ll show you my strength today!"


    "Peter Parker has become a mutant and gained the ability to mutate?" in Yongchun martial arts school, Huang asked, raised his eyebrows when he received the news from Huang Liang, and then smiled. He didn''t expect that he was still thinking about Peter Parker before. Now Peter Parker came to the door.


    "Well, take him to the fourth floor, first see which little spider it is, and then take him to base 1 to test his ability..." Huang asked and quickly made a decision and sent a message to Huang Liangfa. Soon Huang Liang took Peter Parker to the fourth floor. Logan, lily, Zhong Qiang, lisfisk and John were all interested in waiting here.


    "Hiss!" Peter Parker on the fourth floor immediately took a breath, and then the whole person jumped up and climbed on the roof. His hair blew up, but he looked at Huang with a puzzled face.


    At this time, Peter Parker did not understand why he suddenly made such a stress response, but Peter Parker''s instinct told him that the yellow question in front of him was very dangerous, very dangerous!


    "It''s very sensitive. It seems that your perception ability is a little stronger than uncle wolf..." Huang asked, glancing at the nearby Logan and said with a smile.


    "Hum! How could it be! It''s just the boy''s timidity!" Logan naturally won''t admit that he is not as good as a high school student. He looked at Peter Parker faintly. "It doesn''t look like a mutant. At least I didn''t smell the familiar smell on him!"


    "Eh? Uncle wolf, you still have this ability?" Huang asked, looking at Logan with some surprise and joking, "can you be a human type detector?"


    "It''s just intuition..." Logan glanced at Peter Parker and said, "after all, most mutants will swell to think they are invincible after they wake up, and this one''s courage is too small to mean to come down now."


    "Peter, come down quickly. Everyone doesn''t mean any harm to you." Huang Liang''s mouth twitched and his face couldn''t hang. He didn''t expect Peter Parker''s reaction to be so big.


    "You don''t understand. I want to come down, but my body doesn''t allow me to get close to him..." Peter Parker glanced at Huang in fear and said to Huang Liang with a bitter face, "even if my instinct didn''t tell me that running away might be more dangerous, I''ve run now..."


    "Is there such an exaggeration? Shifu, he is not dangerous..." Huang Liang looked at Huang and asked helplessly, but saw Huang nodded. Their bodies turned into light spots, disappeared in Yongchun martial arts school, and went to the original No. 1 base.


    "Pa!" Peter Parker almost fell to the ground due to the sudden field change, but fortunately, he reacted quickly because he landed safely.


    "Huang Liang, where is this place? How did we appear here?" Peter Parker looked around at the strange environment, subconsciously approached the familiar Huang Liang and asked in a low voice.


    "This is a secret base, which belongs to my master. As for our presence here, it is also the master''s ability..." Huang Liang softly explained.


    "No wonder he''s so dangerous. Isn''t it terrible that he can take people to strange places without other people''s consent?" Peter Parker subconsciously swallowed his saliva and whispered, "how dangerous it would be if he sent people into the water or volcano!"


    "I haven''t tried what you said." Huang asked appeared beside Peter Parker, and a slightly evil smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "It seems that I have to find a chance to try..."


    "Hiss!" Peter Parker jumped up subconsciously, then fell in place and hurried to the side.


    "Well, the standing jump is 9 meters high. It''s average. The long jump is OK. It''s 36 meters in any jump. It''s good." Huang asked. Looking at Peter Parker hiding aside, he smiled and said, "don''t avoid. Pick it up and see how much you can bear."


    "Doodle doodle!" as Huang asked, an alarm sounded around, and then an iron block fell.


    "What?" Peter Parker subconsciously raised his head. At this time, he understood that he was testing his ability, so Peter Parker hurried to catch the falling iron.


    "Aggravating." Huang asked. After Peter Parker caught the iron, a light smile sounded.


    Peter Parker heard the speech and waited for the next iron block to fall, but he didn''t wait for the next iron block. Instead, he felt that the iron block in his hand was getting heavier and heavier, gradually reaching a level he couldn''t bear.

 Chapter 191

    "Can''t bear it!" Peter Parker''s body began to bend slowly. He gave a cry of surprise. He subconsciously wanted to throw out the iron block in his hand, and then was surprised to find that he did it easily.


    "Hmm? Isn''t it my limit just now?" a thought flashed through Peter Parker''s mind, but unfortunately, he guessed wrong.


    "Well, the ultimate strength is 13 tons, and you should still have some potential." Huang asked, shaking his head and waving his hand, the iron flew up. "This is an iron block of special material, which can change its internal molecular structure through electromagnetic force, so as to change its own weight. Of course, such a large iron block can only reach 100 tons..."


    "13 tons!" the people in the test room looked different, because none of them exceeded this score. Even Zhong Qiang, who ate the blood Bodhi, only used physical strength, was only more than 12 tons, not up to 13 tons.


    "13 tons?!" not only did everyone look different, but even Peter Parker stared. He looked at his hands in disbelief. "Just now there were 13 tons? I can lift 13 tons? Then I''m not invincible?"


    Peter Parker was talking when he suddenly found that Huang asked beside him looked at him with a smile. Peter Parker quickly shook his head and explained: "invincible, invincible..."


    Peter Parker doesn''t know what''s going on. After the test, he doesn''t seem to be so afraid of Huang Wen. Maybe it''s because he''s used to it. Maybe it''s because he knows that Huang Wen doesn''t mean any harm to him. Peter Parker subjectively regards Huang Wen as a person without threat.


    "I can''t see Peter''s excitement..." Huang asked. Looking at Toby spider man in front of me, his eyes moved, and then said, "what other abilities do you have? Let''s come out and have a look, in addition to your ability to climb the wall."


    "I seem to be able to spit silk..." Peter Parker stretched out his hand and threw it at the iron block hanging in the air. Sure enough, a spider silk shot out of his wrist and stuck to the iron block hanging in the air. However, under the control of Huang wennianli, no matter how hard Peter Parker tried, the iron block hanging in the air didn''t mean to move.


    "Is my strength getting smaller? Why can''t I pull it?" Peter Parker''s eyes flashed a doubt and couldn''t help muttering.


    "No, I want to try. What''s the difference between your pulling force and bearing capacity, but it doesn''t seem to be much different. It seems that you need continuous exercise to get more strength..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "and your ability to spin silk, can you control it freely?"


    If this spider man is more powerful than other spider men, it is that this spider man will spin his own silk. He has inherited more spider abilities without making spider web launcher and spider silk liquid.


    "It seems a little difficult..." Peter Parker tried to put the spider silk away immediately, but failed.


    "Moreover, to tell you the truth, the strength of your spider silk is not very good..." Huang asked with a flick of his finger, a sword shot off Peter Parker''s spider silk. Although in the film, spider silk can hold spider man, and even multiple spider silk can hold the train, I have to admit that when facing sharp objects and too huge weight, Some spider silk is not enough to see.


    "This..." Peter Parker blinked at the disconnected spider silk, looking a little dull. This is the second time that the spider silk has been disconnected, which was previously cut off by Huang Liang with internal power.


    "However, your ability is still good, good strength and good reaction speed. Oh, by the way, you are not a mutant. I have tested it. Do you have any plans in the future?" Huang asked, looking at Peter Parker with a smile.


    "I want to master my strength as soon as possible and make some money..." Peter Parker slowly recovered. He looked at Huang Liang. Only Huang Liang knew what Peter Parker wanted to do to make money.


    Although Peter Parker suffered a little blow here, he is still a little confident in his own strength. In Peter Parker''s view, such a powerful force, no matter what he does, must be able to make money.


    "Well, Huang Liang, your classmates will be left to you. If you have any questions, you can come to me." Huang asked and nodded. He didn''t mean to pull Peter Parker to join Yongchun martial arts school, because Peter Parker still needs to grow slowly.


    Of course, the price of getting the sentence "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility" may be too big. Let Huang Liang take care of it.


    "OK, master." Huang Liang was a little sorry that Huang Wen didn''t accept Peter Parker as a student, but he also knew the situation of Peter Parker. In the case of some difficulties in economic income, Peter Parker was really not suitable for Yongchun martial arts school.


    As for why Huang Liang didn''t help Peter Parker, it''s natural that he didn''t hurt Peter Parker''s self-esteem, and Peter Parker didn''t fall to this extent for the time being.


    Therefore, Huang Wen and others soon returned to Yongchun martial arts school, and Huang Liang helped Peter Parker begin to master his ability, even though Peter Parker was stronger than Huang Liang at this time.


    "I have no idea of becoming a superhero, but Peter Parker, to be honest, is a little too bitter..." Huang Wen shook his head and put Peter Parker''s affairs behind him. The summer vacation is coming soon, and there are more students on the first floor of Yongchun martial arts school, but Huang Wen didn''t mean to open the second floor.


    During this period, the new students wanted to break into the second floor and shouted that they could not restrict his freedom. He had the right to go to the second floor. Finally, all these people were beaten black and blue by risfisk and left in a gray way.


    The home of reesfiesk, that is, Jinhe group, also began to get on track. Although they did not have any amazing weapon inventions and boasted like Justin hammer, because of the relationship between reesfiesk and Jack, Jinhe group still got some weapons orders from the air force and the police.


    After all, many weapons manufacturing companies, large and small, have been integrated. Although Jinhe group''s weapons are not high-end, they can be called high-quality and cheap.


    However, just mentioned Justin hammer''s life at this time is not so easy. In particular, he bragged in front of the army that he could mass produce steel armor, which led to the withdrawal of capital from Osborne industry by the military. He has entered Norman Osborne''s blacklist.


    Norman Osborne was going to find the military to show his strength, but he finally focused on Justin hammer.

 Chapter 192

    In the hammer industry at this time, Justin hammer was furious with a group of researchers. The reason was naturally to mass produce steel armor.


    Yes, hammer industry has made steel armor. To be honest, it is not very difficult to make armor similar to iron man armor, especially for an old industrial group.


    However, the energy and power problems and operating procedures of steel armor have baffled the whole Hamer industry. If Hamer industry wants to use steel armor, it must complete two things at the same time.


    The first thing is that the charging line cannot be disconnected after continuous power on. Otherwise, with the current battery technology, once the power is off, it is a dream to maintain such a large steel armor operation. It is OK to take two steps, but don''t think about launching laser shells or even flying, Even hammer industries doesn''t have the function of flying steel armor at all.


    The second thing is that a staff member should sit in the steel armor and manually control every move of the steel armor. Yes, hammer industry can''t create an operation program suitable for the steel armor, which is even inferior to the engineers in obadaiya.


    That''s why Justin hammer is furious there. How can such technology deceive the military to pay for them? But if the military doesn''t pay, so many research funds will be wasted!


    "This is the result of your research for so long? Tony Stark can drive steel armor all over the sky, so show me a robot that can''t fight? Still need to drive manually?!" Justin hammer is extremely disappointed with his researchers. He doesn''t understand why he doesn''t have a real talent.


    However, Justin hammer has never thought that how can real talents see a company whose main products are copying other people''s scientific and technological achievements? When such talents come to their company, they will be excluded because of their real talents and learning.


    "Boss, this can''t blame us. Tony Stark is the most famous super genius in the world after all. The things he invented are not so easy to copy, just like the previous Jericho missiles, we haven''t completely copied yet..." the chief researcher looked at Justin hammer reluctantly.


    "Yes, this time, our steps are too big..." the researchers on one side also said bitterly, "this kind of individual armor is an epoch-making product. It''s really impossible for us to develop it in a short time..."


    "So what''s the use of raising you waste? I paid you just to let you help me solve the problem?" Justin hammer glared at a group of researchers. "I tell you, you must give me a solution today. It''s impossible to deceive the military with this level of products!"


    "Boss, in fact, we can still study the problem of operating procedures by working overtime, but there is really nothing we can do about the problem of energy and power, unless you can get the ark reaction furnace to study it for us..." the chief researcher stalled, saying that their ability is limited and there is only so much they can do.


    "If I had an ark reactor, I would need your waste? I could make these steel war armours myself!" Justin hammer became more angry. He wanted to fire all the so-called researchers in front of him, but without these researchers, Justin hammer could not do so many things alone.


    "I said, if you want to see our chairman, you need to make an appointment, and you should at least wear formal clothes!" Ivan Vanke, who was wearing a black robe and wrapped himself tightly, was stopped by the security personnel downstairs.


    Ivan Vanke has been in the United States for several months, but during this time, he has not found a chance to fight Tony Stark. Therefore, Ivan Vanke began to focus on Tony Stark''s competitors. Finally, after some investigation, Ivan Vanke found Hamer industry.


    However, as mentioned before, Ivan Vanke, who has not attracted attention and entered the eyes of senior American officials, is just an ordinary person. It is too difficult for him to see Justin hammer. This is the third time he has been stopped by security personnel.


    But this time, Ivan Vanke decided to make a change. Under his black robe, there was the ark reaction furnace and his mecha whip. Of course, Ivan Vanke was not ready to do it now, because it was not dark yet, and the movement of doing it now was too big.


    "I don''t think too much of myself and don''t look at my identity. I even want to see our chairman!" looking at the back of Ivan Vanke, the security personnel muttered mockingly.


    Ivan Vanke obviously heard what the security guard said. His body paused, looked back at the security guard and remembered his appearance in his heart.


    It was night at Logan''s home. Looking at the three Qin Ge Lei who came back, Logan nodded and asked softly, "what''s the matter? Is it the mutant who did the Osborne industry?"


    After seeing that Peter Parker, a mutant of other kinds, has the strength no less than that of mutants today, Logan has more understanding of non mutant mutants. Now there are extraordinary events, and Logan will not subconsciously think that mutants did it.


    "No, there is no smell of mutants left at the scene. However, we have told the NYPD about this matter. The NYPD entrusted us to deal with such extraordinary events. They will report to the upper level to see if we can make the scope of responsibilities of mutants larger in the future..." the magic woman quickly described what happened.


    "Isn''t it really a mutant? Has the world changed and other mutants in the world began to appear on the stage?" Logan raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Other mutants? Who else do you know?" the e-eyebrow of the demon girl frowned and looked at Logan.


    "Oh, no one. It certainly has nothing to do with your case. It''s a classmate of Huang Liang, but a high school student, but the power, speed and perception are OK..." Logan shrugged and briefly introduced Peter Parker, but didn''t say his name.


    "We don''t have to deal with this matter in a hurry. You go to new hope state to select some suitable candidates and form a mutant law enforcement team..." Qin Ge Lei suddenly thought of something and looked at the devil shaped woman and ordered.


    "Like the X-Men?" the evil woman asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 193

    "Yes, just like the X-Men!" Qin Ge Lei nodded calmly, flashed her eyes and said, "however, the X-Men have become a thing of the past. The new era of mutants has long been opened..."


    "Of course, Aurora, she can still fight for it. After all, her strength to be a teacher is too wasteful, and the ability of steel lux is also good. You can win over..."


    "Where''s Scott?" asked Rogan with a subconscious look.


    "Let him inherit Charles''s legacy and continue to run Xavier gifted youth college. Although they have done a very general job in training talents, they can at least let the students master their abilities..." Qin Ge Lei also looked at Logan with a slightly nervous look and said with a smile.


    "Yes." the magic woman nodded and called the Night Walker, the taxi driver exclusive to the mutant. After a while, the Night Walker appeared here and took the magic woman away.


    "Logan, I''ll take you to an exciting place..." Qin Ge Lei waited until the magic girl left, smiled at Logan, then took Logan out of the room and came to the high altitude, allowing Logan to experience the strange feeling of weightlessness.


    At the same time, in hammer industry, Justin hammer is staring at his men to prepare the operating system of steel armor first. He is ready to wait until the operating system is ready, find a way to find his familiar congressman and put pressure on Tony Stark. He doesn''t want to get a full set of steel armor technology, but at least get the technology of ark reaction furnace.


    After all, although the Sherman family is Tony Stark''s platform, and the patents supporting steel armor belong to Tony Stark alone, there are many families who covet steel armor. Especially recently, the Sherman family is too popular, and someone always wants to suppress them a little.


    "Do a good job for me. I tell you, if you can''t make the operating system for me, you''ll all wait for me to be fired!" Justin hammer shouted impatiently at the researchers.


    "Yes!" a group of researchers are like program apes forced to work overtime. No one can cheer up. They just stare at the computer screen in front of them and tap it constantly.


    "Wow!" just then, the glass outside hammer''s industrial window suddenly broke, and a strange man with green armor and helmet rushed in with a small glider under his feet.


    "Who is it?!" Justin hammer''s pupil suddenly shrinks and quickly hides behind a post.


    Yes, it''s not Ivan Vanke who has stepped on several times, but Norman Osborne, a green devil. He had previously made Justin hammer his first target. In Norman Osborne''s view, it was because of Justin hammer''s boasting that Osborne''s industry was divested by the military, So Norman Osborne is ready to show Justin hammer his strength!


    At this time, Ivan Vanke, who was still near hammer industry, was preparing to start. Suddenly, he heard the sound of broken windows from hammer industry. In a trance, Ivan Vanke saw a green shadow rushing into hammer industry. Ivan Vanke felt that he might not need to break into hammer industry to show himself


    "Dada dada!" Norman Osborne directly controlled the glider to shoot a large number of bullets, killing most of the researchers.


    "Osborne''s glider! Damn it, who is he?!" Justin hammer is worthy of being a big man in the plagiarism industry. He recognized the glider he once wanted to plagiarize. Justin hammer''s pupils narrowed and looked at the dead researchers around him. Justin hammer was a little flustered. He was afraid that he was lying on the ground later.


    "Justin, get out!" Norman Osborne didn''t see Justin hammer''s body after killing all the people he could see. He couldn''t help but shout and throw out the pumpkin bomb.


    "Boom!" the pumpkin bomb exploded near Justin hammer. If Justin hammer hadn''t hidden behind the column, he would have died directly in the explosion.


    However, even if Justin hammer was not dead, such a powerful explosion directly destroyed the pillar he was hiding and blew it out. His clothes were broken and dark red blood flowed out.


    "Ha ha, Justin, you were here..." Norman Osborne suddenly brightened his eyes and opened a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth when he saw Justin hammer. Justin hammer immediately panicked. He didn''t want to die. He hadn''t stepped on Tony Stark. How could he die?


    "I want to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have gained so much power!" Norman Osborne jumped down from the glider and slowly walked to Justin hammer, with a mocking voice.


    "What?!" Justin hammer couldn''t understand what Norman Osborne was talking about for a moment. After all, his main target of plagiarism recently was Tony Stark, so he shouldn''t get angry with others.


    "Glider, wait, are you Norman Osborne?!" Justin hammer suddenly thought of something and struggled to climb back. The blood left a mark on his body. Justin hammer wanted to win the race with death, but it was so difficult.


    Especially when Justin hammer looked back, he saw Norman Osborne waving his fist at him. The powerful boxing style made Justin hammer subconsciously close his eyes. He finally gave up his struggle and waited for death.


    However, death was slower than he thought. When Justin hammer heard a zipping sound in his ear, Justin hammer subconsciously opened his eyes.


    In front of Justin hammer''s eyes, Norman Osborne in green armor was bound by an electric whip rope. Justin hammer looked down the whip rope. There was a big man with hair and hair, wearing simple armor and a shining object on his chest.


    Ark reactor! Justin hammer dreamed of getting the ark reactor!


    "Is this my illusion? Am I dead?" Justin hammer subconsciously rubbed his eyes. He thought it was an illusion he saw on the edge of life and death, but when he saw Norman Osborne being pulled out, Justin hammer knew that he should be saved.


    "Who are you?" Norman Osborne controlled the glider to shoot a shuttle of bullets, forcing Ivan Vanke to release him. After that, he looked at the ark reactor in front of Ivan Vanke''s chest and asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 194

    Yes, Justin hammer is not the only one who can recognize the ark reactor. As the chairman of Osborne industries with similar competitive products, Norman Osborne also knows the ark reactor very well, but he doesn''t understand why the ark reactor appears on a stranger.


    "Me? My name is Ivan Vanke!" Ivan Vanke grinned. He was finally able to officially introduce his name. He knew that from tonight, he would no longer have to hide in the dark underground pipeline like a mouse in the gutter!


    "Ivan Vanke? Russian?" an idea flashed through the minds of Justin hammer and Norman Osborne at the same time, but their hearts were more confused. How could a Russian have the core technology ark reactor of iron man Tony Stark?


    "Ha ha, because this is not the exclusive property of Tony Stark at all. Their stark family is just a group of swindlers and thieves!" Ivan Vanke sneered at them as he knew what Justin hammer and Norman Osborne thought. "This was originally studied by my father, but they took the stark family as their own..."


    "I also have a grudge against Tony Stark. We can cooperate against him. You give the technology and I pay!" Justin hammer suddenly realized something and shouted at Ivan Vanke.


    "That''s why I came to you. I want to beat Tony Stark on a formal occasion and make him look disgraced!" Ivan Vanke smiled at the corners of his mouth, nodded with satisfaction and said, "but before that, I still want to help you solve some problems..."


    "Shua!" the broken sound of the whip rope sounded, Norman Osborne''s body flashed aside, and a dark crack appeared on the ground, which was caused by the strong impact of the whip rope.


    "Shua!" Ivan Vanke shot again, and the two whip ropes kept throwing at Norman Osborne, forcing Norman Osborne to be unable to get close at all. However, Norman Osborne was a person who successfully integrated into the super soldier serum, and his abilities were far superior to ordinary people. Therefore, although the whip rope forced Norman Osborne to be unable to get close, it could not really hurt Norman Osborne.


    Run out of ammunition and food supplies basically suck up, but Norman and Osborn hate their gliders at that time because the gliders are too small to load heavy weapons, and the bullets and bombs are basically exhausted when they are just playing and playing.


    "Hum! Ivan Vanke, I remember you, and you, Justin hammer. Next time, you won''t be so lucky!" Norman Osborne''s angry voice sounded. He glared at Ivan Vanke and Justin hammer, jumped into the glider and disappeared into the night.


    "Don''t chase, hurry, take me to the hospital..." Justin hammer looked at Ivan Vanke and said, "press the button next to me and we''ll go to the garage in the basement. You drive me to the hospital, that is, he''s gone. If you delay any more, I''m afraid I can''t hold on..."


    "Hum!" Ivan Vanke snorted coldly. This was his first appearance. He didn''t win the enemy, which made him feel bad in face. However, he thought that his plan had been completed. His ability to cooperate with Justin hammer was the first step to defeat Tony Stark.


    So Ivan Vanke picked up his black robe and sent him to the hospital for treatment according to Justin hammer.


    It was not just Ivan Vanke who didn''t win the enemy for the first time, but Norman Osborne, who finally chose Justin hammer as the shot on the other side, never thought that he hit a wall for the first time. What''s more, he couldn''t accept that he was directly beaten back!


    Norman Osborne''s first battle as a villain green devil came to an end. Naturally, Norman Osborne was unacceptable. After his failure, the angry Norman Osborne had lost his mind. He wanted to start overturning his glider and adding various heavy weapons to it.


    Of course, Justin hammer is still the target of Norman Osborne, but the irrational Norman Osborne will not only take Justin hammer as his target!


    "Did you hear about the explosion of hammer industry yesterday?" the breakfast of Yongchun martial arts school chatted as usual. This time, the initiator of the topic was lisfisk. After all, sooner or later, hammer industry, which does pirated business, and Jinhe group, which takes the route of high quality and low price, will have a conflict, so lisfisk still pays more attention to hammer industry.


    "Didn''t you go out on duty last night? Our swallow tail three heroes?" Huang asked, shaking his head, looking at risfisk and joking, "why? You didn''t go to hammer industry?"


    "By the time we arrived, the people of hammer industry had sealed up the site. Fortunately, Jack brought his own ID, so we went in and had a look..." Zhong Qiang smiled and answered.


    "Or Rhys strongly denied that we all thought that Jinhe group had started to attack hammer industry. We basically couldn''t see any traces of extraordinary ability at the scene. Some were guns and ammunition, and there were traces of explosion. However, the explosion seemed to be a little powerful. Jack said it was not a conventional bomb..."


    "Hammer industry? Isn''t the only part of hammer industry related to Tony Stark? In other words, that guy has just begun to study alien spacecraft, so it shouldn''t have anything to do with him..." Huang asked and smelled the speech. An idea flashed through his mind, "It should be some variables again, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just a variable of hammer industry. I hope Tony Stark can create a lot of mechanical combat power as soon as possible, otherwise it will be too troublesome if there are variables in the war in New York!"


    "So did you find out the result?" Logan looked at Zhong Qiang and asked.


    "No, the boss of hammer industry was hospitalized, but he said it was Norman Osborne, chairman of Osborne industry, who attacked him in a glider..." Zhong Qiang stood up and said helplessly.


    "But Osborne industry doesn''t admit it. It says that its glider has been stolen. It must be hammer industry that stole their technology. Now both sides feel like a dog biting a dog..."


    "Then let them bite and watch the excitement." Logan shrugged and looked at Huang. A flattering smile appeared on his face. "Boss, do you have any martial arts that can make me fly?"


    "Fly?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang''s eyes. "What are you going to fly for? Aren''t you afraid of heights?"

 Chapter 195

    "Cough, isn''t it because I want to make up for more shortcomings after practicing the King Kong not bad divine skill?" Logan coughed twice, looked at Huang and whispered, "you see, after practicing the King Kong not bad divine skill, my strength has been strengthened. I''m no longer afraid of controlling metal, but I can''t fly. It''s still a big problem!"


    "Well, if you practice lightness skills, you can''t fly directly, but you can fly as light as a swallow, walk on eaves and walls, or even take a short flight..." Huang asked, frowning and suggested.


    "That''s too slow. You see, Zhong Qiang hasn''t reached the level you said up to now. Boss, have you been faster?" Logan glanced at Zhong Qiang and continued to laugh. "You see, it takes me a lot of time to practice King Kong''s not bad magic skills. How can I have time to practice lightness skills..."


    "There''s a little truth in what you said, but the difference between Xiaoqiang and what I said is not big..." Huang asked. He also looked at Zhong Qiang and thought that Zhong Qiang''s strength had made great progress after eating the blood Bodhi. Moreover, the combination of mental power and traceless lightness skills can also control himself to fly, but the speed is not very fast.


    "That''s right!" Huang Wenzheng said. He suddenly thought of a prop at the bottom of the box. Because Huang Wenzheng was really difficult to accept, he didn''t even try its ability after drawing it, so he directly put it in the prop space of the system to eat ash, together with the hammer, umbrella, flashlight and other props.


    "Here, these are some materials that silly girl got by chance and made a flying prop called Douqi wing. If you install it on your back clothes, you can fly..." Huang asked and took it out. It''s full of dust... Well, there''s no dust in the system prop space. The Douqi wing is still brand-new, but it looks inferior.


    "Boss, isn''t this too hasty?" Logan asked convulsively at the corner of his mouth as he looked at the white air wings taken out by Huang Wen.


    "Silly girl has never made such inferior products!" the voice of silly girl''s protest sounded in Huang''s ear.


    "Pooh!" Belle looked at Huang''s angry wings, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha ha!" as Belle laughed and Logan looked a little dull, the hot pot shop was full of a happy atmosphere, and everyone laughed one after another.


    "Boss, are you serious?" Logan looked at Huang and asked, "this thing can really make me fly?"


    "It''s OK!" Huang asked, nodding definitely, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. When he first opened this fighting wing, his mood was not stronger than Logan at this time. "This is a high-tech product. There''s only one thing. There''s no second one!"


    "Hi tech, it has half a penny with high-tech." Rogan''s mouth slightly twitched, unable to help Tucao, "I go to the small market to make complaints about one, which is more beautiful than this."


    "You can''t be deceived by its appearance..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Logan seriously and said, "this air fighting wing can reach the flight speed of Mach 2, and there will be no sound explosion and other movements, and during the flight, the body will be protected by it and won''t be injured because of the flight! How? Isn''t it powerful?"


    "Just right, uncle wolf, your beast perception has the super long-distance strength of an eagle. Such flying props are very suitable for you..."


    "Two mach?! are you serious?" Logan glared. Not only Logan, but everyone else looked at Huang in surprise and asked the ugly fighting wing when they understood what the two Mach were.


    "Of course it''s serious." Huang asked and handed the Douqi wing to Logan. To be honest, the Douqi wing in the TV series certainly didn''t have such a speed, but before the transformation of the system, I don''t know that the Douqi wing was originally transformed by Doudi?


    "How is this possible? There is a mutant in new hope state who claims to be an angel. His mutant ability is to grow angel wings on his back, which are similar to this wing, but they should be beautiful..." Logan looked at the fighting wings in his hand and muttered subconsciously.


    "But the angel''s speed is more than 200 kilometers per hour, which is far from the speed of sound, not to mention Mach 2. The speed is ten times different!"


    "That''s why we can reflect the power of the fighting spirit wing!" Huang asked with a smile and nodded. There is no way. Although the fighting spirit wing is an extraordinary prop, it has only this ability. Naturally, it should be better in the performance of individual ability. Think about regenerating the Dragon chapter, and then think about slow motion glasses. In such a comparison, the fighting spirit wing is just like that.


    "How to use this?" Logan looked at the air fighting wing in his hand, listened to Huang''s introduction, and asked with some intention for a moment.


    "Well, if you put it on your back, you should be able to suck it on your clothes." Huang Wen hasn''t worn the Qi fighting wing. Moreover, the props extracted from the system can be worn only by issuing equipment instructions. Naturally, there is no need to study how to use them.


    "Boss, didn''t you wear it? Don''t lie to me..." Logan put the fighting spirit wing behind his back.


    "Hum!" just then, the douqihua wing made a light noise, and then adsorbed on Logan''s jacket. The inferior Weimi wings and jacket made Logan look funny and funny.


    "Ha ha ha..." the hot pot shop laughed again. A trace of embarrassment flashed on Logan''s face, and then his body suddenly flashed into a residual shadow and disappeared into the hot pot shop.


    "Get started so soon? It seems that it''s not difficult to use..." Huang asked, sensing Logan who appeared in the sky, his eyes moved and couldn''t help muttering, "silly girl, can you copy this angry wing? It seems that this angry wing seems to be very useful, if you change the shape..."


    "Sorry, boss, silly girl can''t analyze this prop." silly girl''s regretful voice sounded in Huang''s ear. "This is not the product of science and technology. Any scientific means can''t explain its principle, and even its emergence is an unscientific thing in itself..."


    "Well, forget it." Huang asked, shaking his head with some regret. His body flashed and appeared next to Logan. Looking at Logan who was slightly excited and no longer afraid of heights, Huang asked with a smile, "how? Didn''t let you down?"


    "I feel it''s inconvenient to wear clothes..." Logan muttered something that Huang couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 196

    "Why, do you want to fly naked in the sky with your wings?" Huang asked, staring at Logan angrily. "How do I feel that uncle wolf, you are more and more free after the nth spring?"


    "Boss? Cough!" Logan regained his consciousness, coughed a little awkwardly, and then began to frantically look for excuses with his brain, which had not been used for several times in nearly 200 years. "Oh, boss, you know, my clothes will basically be broken every time I fight. If the clothes are broken, won''t the Qi wing fall off?"


    "Really?" Huang asked, looking at Logan suspiciously. He always felt that logan was cheating himself. Logan must have some shady secret!


    "Of course it''s true. I''m going to try. Can this air fighting wing hang on me without clothes? After all, it seems to be adsorption..." Logan''s face remained unchanged and gave full play to his calm side.


    "Well, try it yourself. I''ll take belle to school!" Huang asked. He looked up and down at Logan. Finally, he didn''t find out the flaw in Logan''s expression, so Huang asked waved his hand and disappeared in the air.


    "Hoo! I''m gone at last. It''ll be embarrassing if the boss finds out..." Logan breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t even need to beat his wings. He flashed directly and found a corner where there was no one to start his own experiment.


    Not to mention, the Douqi wing really doesn''t need to wear clothes. As long as it can be adsorbed on its back, it can play its ability. In this way, not only the mutant angels will cry when they see this scene, but also the future second generation captain Falcon will envy, envy and hate when they see this scene.


    In this way, time began to pass slowly. Before that, the world where villains did evil for several times suddenly fell into a strange silence. It is not that the whole world is silent, but those villains and even all super powers hide, and they are preparing their own things.


    First of all, Qin Ge Lei''s side. Most of Qin Ge Lei''s mind must be on Logan, but her command is God''s will for most mutants now. Under her command, a new mutant law enforcement team was born.


    Storm girl orolo, ganglish, Raz, phantom cat, spirit butterfly, card emperor, etc.


    It is worth mentioning that a variant ability of the card emperor is somewhat similar to the skill of Huang wenbaozi Lei, but the explosive force he inspires comes from himself, so he can''t superimpose the explosive force to a terrible level in a short time.


    Unlike Huang Wen, as long as Huang Wen doesn''t dislike sour teeth or tired bites, he can always use the ability of baozi thunder to continuously stack the explosion power.


    The captain of this new mutant law enforcement team is a magic woman, who is directly instructed by Qin Ge Lei. The original X-Men have also been directly dissolved due to the number of people. Only Scott is still sticking to Xavier talent youth college and teaching a new generation of mutants.


    Jean grey didn''t stop this. After all, Xavier gifted youth college can really make the newly awakened mutants familiar with and accept their identity and abilities. Even Jean grey is ready to build more mutants schools to help the newly awakened mutants.


    As for the Iceman Bobby who lost to John, he didn''t mean to join the mutant law enforcement team, and his little girlfriend, little naughty Anna, didn''t join. They stayed in Xavier genius Youth College, because in the opinion of Iceman Bobby, the so-called mutant law enforcement team is with John, and Iceman Bobby can''t accept his loss to John.


    On the other hand, Peter Parker, who has just been bitten by a spider, is slowly getting familiar with his abilities with the help of Huang Liang. Even in order to help Peter Parker master powerful power, with the acquiescence of Huang Wen, Huang Liang taught Peter Parker some Sanshou fighting skills.


    However, when the summer vacation comes, Peter Parker doesn''t have time to get familiar with his abilities with Huang Liang. Of course, it doesn''t mean that Peter Parker began his life as spider man. Peter Parker hasn''t realized it yet.


    Due to the difference of the world, although Peter Parker has also obtained the ability of spider man, there are simply not too many people with extraordinary ability in the world, especially the mutants have established the autonomous state and the new hope state, which shows how common the extraordinary ability is.


    In addition, although there are many superheroes with extraordinary abilities, there is only one Tony Stark who has no extraordinary ability to stand up and become a superhero. Of course, it doesn''t mean that there are no so-called superheroes in the dark, but that these people don''t really stand up and are well known by the world.


    Therefore, due to the above reasons, Peter Parker did not want to become spider man, but summoned up the courage to start his life of dating Mary Jane during the day and working at night.


    At first, Peter Parker just relied on his own variation, which was far more than ordinary people''s energy and recovery ability. He basically didn''t sleep much at night and did some odd jobs for some places where he opened at night.


    But later, because he was often in the night, Peter Parker knew a way to make money quickly, playing black fist! Thinking of his powerful power and the skills learned from Huang Liang, Peter Parker wants to try!


    Yes, it is Huang Wen who is most familiar with black boxing. Both the previous life and the first enemy of this life have such business. Although the underground world of New York has been unified by Jinhe group, Jinhe group does not mean to kill it all.


    Jinhe group just let these underground gangs surrender to them in name, pay a certain protection fee regularly, and set a series of new rules to restrict the underground gangs. Even if there are a series of new rules, these underground gangs can be nourished. After all, there is a market when there is demand. There are so many gangs and various businesses underground in New York.


    On the one hand, Peter Parker decided to make money by playing black boxing. On the other hand, Dr. Kurt Connors, the first variant of Osborne industry, has completely become a villain and become the so-called Dr. lizard.


    After mutating into a lizard man, his thought has changed greatly. He originally wanted to benefit mankind and enable the disabled to recover into ordinary people. He began to want to turn all the people in New York City into lizards and let reptiles dominate the land!


    In order not to be found, Dr. lizard hid in the sewer. It is worth mentioning that this open sewer is where Ivan Vanke hid before. Ivan Vanke naturally didn''t mean to come back to see it after the bitter days, so this has become Dr. lizard''s new home.

 Chapter 197

    "Peter, what are you doing recently? Aren''t you still dating Mary? You''re catching up, or Mary won''t always promise you to come out..." Huang Liang, who has been on holiday for more than ten days and returned to Xiangjiang, contacted Peter Parker and joked.


    "I didn''t ask Mary today. Mary is busy today..." Peter Parker was at home at this time. He looked at the direction of Mary Jane''s house and whispered, "I''m getting familiar with the skills you taught me and want to make a big profit!"


    "What?" Huang Liang was stunned when he heard the speech. He remembered what Huang asked to remind him. Of course, Huang asked did not directly say that Peter Parker would cause his uncle to die because of his temporary selfishness, but that Peter Parker had just changed and his mind was not very stable. I hope Huang Liang can take good care of Peter Parker and don''t let him go astray.


    "What''s the matter?" Peter Parker looked at the phone in his hand. He didn''t understand why Huang Liang''s reaction was so big suddenly.


    "Make a big profit? Don''t you want to do anything bad?" Huang Liang asked hurriedly, with some urgency and concern in his tone.


    "It''s all right. It''s boxing. I know an underground boxing ground. I think I can win a lot of money with my strength. I heard that a competition only needs to last three minutes to get 3000 yuan!" Peter Parker''s heart warmed, glanced at Aunt Mei''s direction and lowered his voice.


    "Oh, I''ll come with you. This can be regarded as a care!" Huang Liang thought a little and said.


    "Well, I''m going to wear a mask to hide my identity. Are you sure you want to follow?" Peter Parker asked hesitantly when he thought of sewing inferior headgear and spider clothes.


    "Of course, I also want to see how you are doing. I''ll see you in the evening?" Huang Liang''s funny voice sounded. "I hope you haven''t delayed your practice because of Mary..."


    ¡­¡­


    "My God, is this your camouflage?!" it was night. Huang Liang stared at Peter Parker''s new shape and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "It''s not camouflage, it''s my exclusive clothes, just like iron man''s armor, but this is only the first step..." Peter Parker wrapped his head with a red wool Headcover, leaving only a pair of eyes outside and wearing red long sleeves printed with eight clawed spiders. In fact, it''s ok if you don''t add a Headcover, But with a hood, it''s funny.


    "All right, all right, where is the underground boxing ground you said?" Huang Liang shrugged and said that he couldn''t accept Peter Parker''s aesthetics. He was quite helpless.


    "It''s like it''s near Chinatown, not too far away..." Peter Parker scratched his head. I''m afraid Huang Wen didn''t expect that after the former Gelian gang was destroyed by him, the bottom employees were continuously employed. Needless to say, the underground boxing ground was reopened.


    There''s no way. There''s such a good place there. It''s not for nothing. The NYPD sold it and bought it anonymously by the new gang. In return, the NYPD won''t easily come here to make trouble.


    "Big Mac! Big Mac!" as soon as they entered the underground ring, a noisy voice filled Huang Liang and Peter Parker''s ears.


    "Do you really want to fight in such a place?" Huang Liang asked, looking at Peter Parker in a strange tone.


    "You should get used to it. I''ve been doing odd jobs here for ten days and working as a waiter upstairs. The people here are too stingy to give tips..." Peter Parker waved his hand and said that he was used to the environment here.


    Not long ago, Peter Parker successfully signed up in strange clothes, and the cheering Big Mac has eliminated three contestants in a row. His strength can be seen from his strong muscles.


    "Rubbish!" Huang Liang glanced at the so-called Big Mac and said with disdain.


    Yes, for Huang Liang, this big Mac is certainly vulnerable. Even if Huang Liang didn''t learn internal mental skills and embarked on the road of transcendence, this big Mac is the same for Huang Liang. In Huang Liang''s view, this so-called Big Mac can''t bring any difficulties to Peter Parker at all.


    "Well, let''s invite the next contestant to say your name..." the host held up the microphone and asked Peter Parker behind the curtain.


    "Humanoid spider..." Peter Parker didn''t directly call out the name of spider man. Instead, he took a title that he thought was in line with his ability. It was as simple and easy to understand as laser eye. He was a humanoid spider with the ability of spider.


    "It''s really low explosion!" the host tilted his lips in disdain and changed Peter Parker''s title without authorization, "let''s invite spider man!"


    "Hey! My name is humanoid spider!" thinking of his good friend watching the battle below, Peter Parker said he couldn''t accept the name, but the ensuing boos made Peter Parker take the challenge arena without time to respond, and then the Big Mac began his attack.


    "Bang!" said Peter Parker, who had been trained by Huang Liang. Although he didn''t say that he could master all his strength, his performance was much better than that in the original play. With just one punch, Peter Parker solved this big Mac that ordinary people can''t deal with.


    "Spider man! Spider man! Spider man!"


    After a short period of tranquility, a cry of surprise broke out in the end. It was a bet that the people who changed bicycles into motorcycles succeeded, while those who failed were low scolding in frustration. Unfortunately, the sound was drowned by the cry of surprise.


    "It seems that this title is quite good..." Peter Parker was not happy when he listened to the surprised voices of the people, but he was not happy soon.


    "Here''s your $100. Take it and get out of here!" said the head of the ring, who gave Peter Parker $100 and said impatiently.


    "Why? Didn''t you say 3000 yuan?" Peter Parker asked with some annoyance.


    "Hum! Do you know how much we lost in this competition? I''m going to be eaten up, but you still want money? Hey, boy, you can want money. Be a full-time fighter for our boxing field, follow our instructions, and you can discuss how much money you want..." the person in charge of the boxing field turned his eyes and smiled at Peter Parker.


    "Do you think if he can beat the Big Mac with one punch, he can''t solve you?" Huang Liang burst in, his voice sounded faintly, and looked at the person in charge of the ring with a mocking face.


    "Shua! Shua! Shua!" as soon as Huang Liang''s voice fell, three black pistols were aimed at him and Peter Parker, and the person in charge of the ring smiled proudly.

 Chapter 198

    "Now? Boy, I''ll tell you, we''ll cooperate with us to fight fake matches, and we''ll share you a mouthful of soup..." the person in charge of the ring smiled a mocking smile, pointed to the three bodyguards next to him and said, "even if you can fight well, what can you do? Can you compete with guns?"


    "Gun?" Huang Liang smiled disdainfully, then pointed gently, directly hit the hole across the air, and gave the three bodyguards in place without moving.


    Although Huang Liang didn''t eat the blood Bodhi, Huang Liang''s talent is much better than Zhong Qiang. In addition, Bai zhantang''s skill is relatively strong in this realm. Therefore, Huang Liang is slowly approaching even if he is not as good as Zhong Qiang.


    After Huang Liang ordered the acupoint, Peter Parker couldn''t help shaking his head. The reason why he did it just now was not because he reacted faster, but because Peter Parker wanted to escape for the first time and didn''t mean to fight back.


    "What did you do?" the person in charge of the ring looked at Huang Liang and pointed at the three bodyguards. The smiles on the faces of the three bodyguards suddenly stiffened. The person in charge of the ring looked at Huang Liang with some hesitation and shouted.


    "You call them and see if they will promise you!" Huang Liang smiled calmly and said to the three bodyguards.


    "Dyson!" the person in charge of the ring subconsciously shouted the name of one of them, but unfortunately, neither the person whose name was called nor the other two responded.


    "You! Are you mutants?!" the person in charge of the ring suddenly thought of something and shook his head, "no, there is a special device to monitor mutants at the entrance, just to prevent mutants from participating in the competition of ordinary people. You are not mutants. Who are you?!"


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. What matters is that we can''t lose any money that should belong to us. Otherwise, even if we sue on the table, we will take care of it!" Huang Liang quickly returned to his mind, looked at the person in charge of the ring and said mockingly, "what? Do you want to try again?"


    "Aren''t you afraid to offend the people behind us?" the person in charge of the boxing ground clenched his teeth and asked in a deep voice.


    "You have to find out one thing. It''s not that we take the initiative to provoke, but that you are too unruly!" Huang Liang pointed to the money in the hands of the person in charge of the ring and pointed his fingers, indicating that the other party would consciously hand in the money.


    "OK! I''ve written this down!" the person in charge of the ring took a deep breath, handed the money to Huang Liang and said in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha." Huang Liang took the money and put it into Peter Parker''s hand. He didn''t take the threat of this ordinary man to heart, even if it was a small leader of a gang.


    Because Huang Liang and risfisk are also very familiar. He knows that the so-called little leader can be promoted to a new one in one day. It''s not worth mentioning at all. Especially when the little leader makes a mistake, I don''t know how many people are staring at his position.


    "Huang Liang, thank you, otherwise I really don''t know how to get the money..." Peter Parker looked at Huang Liang with gratitude and said, "I''m going to buy a car, a convertible, and I can take Mary out to play..."


    "Ha ha, I''m here to congratulate you on your early return of the beauty!" Huang Liang laughed and joked, "however, although the beauty is good, don''t forget to exercise your ability. In addition, you don''t have much left when you buy a car with this money..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll work in another place and won''t come here again." Peter Parker is not stupid. He''s got a feud with the person in charge of the ring here. Isn''t he asking for trouble when he comes here?


    What Peter Parker and Huang Liang didn''t know was that after they left, before the person in charge of the ring could catch his breath, his boss arrived.


    "Huh? BOT, where''s the guy who defeated the Big Mac?" the boss asked, frowning at the person in charge of the ring.


    "Well, boss, they''ve gone..." the head of the ring, BOT, looked carefully at the boss and said, "they are capable people. Dyson, they are all made unable to move!"


    "Capable person? Who is not a capable person these days? There was a cold flash in the boss''s eyes, and a metallic luster flashed between his fists." just because of this, you let him go? It can''t be done well. What''s the use of keeping you? "


    "You''re fired! Get out of here with your things! I don''t want to see you again!"


    "Boss, this month''s money hasn''t been settled yet..." BOT summoned up his courage, looked at the boss carefully and said.


    "Bang!" the boss smashed the table in front of BOT. He looked at BOT coldly and said, "you waste hurt the Big Mac and let me lose so much money. I didn''t settle with you. Do you still want money from me? Get out of here!"


    "Yes! Yes!" BOT''s heart trembled, quickly answered twice, bowed his head and turned away.


    "Take these three wastes away, three useless guys. It''s also a waste of food to keep them!" BOT didn''t take two steps. He heard the boss''s voice again. He looked at the motionless three bodyguards at a loss and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Ah!" at this time, Dyson and others breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was time for Huang Liang to point. He didn''t use too much internal power, so Dyson and others soon recovered.


    "Can you move? If you can move, get out of here!" the boss gave Dyson and others a cold look and waved them away.


    "BOT, what about the stable Gang work? Why will the gang work be dismissed?" Dyson and others looked at BOT bitterly and asked, "what shall we do in the future?"


    "Since we can''t even get along with the gang, we have to be more extreme!" BOT took a deep breath, looked at Dyson and others and said, "when we came, we were empty and couldn''t make some achievements, but now we have three guns!"


    "Do you want to rob the bank?" Dyson stared at BOT in a moment and exclaimed in disbelief.


    "You are so stupid! With our three guns, what do you take to rob the bank?" BOT glared at Dyson angrily. "This firepower can''t even beat the bank''s security. Let''s find some good convenience stores and rob them!"


    "Is that really good?" Dyson asked, looking at BOT with some hesitation.


    "You ask me what to do in the future. I''ll show you a clear way. It''s your business to go or not!" BOT looked at the gun in Dyson''s hand and said in a deep voice, "but if you don''t do it, give me the gun. Shit, I was robbed of 3000 yuan by two boys today. I have to get back at least 6000 yuan!"

 Chapter 199

    "Done!" Dyson looked at each other, and finally failed to resist the temptation from bot, especially when they had guns in their hands and didn''t panic.


    "What a special! I forgot to let them leave their guns!" in the ring, when the boss looked at other bodyguards, he suddenly thought of something. He patted his head and scolded, "and clothes. This is the original customized uniform, which should be handed over by them..."


    The boss didn''t know that his former gang members had released themselves at this time. After successfully robbing the first convenience store, they became as reckless as opening the door to the new world.


    Especially when the first store only robbed more than 1000 yuan in total, the four were completely dissatisfied. They continued to rob the second convenience store and the third until they alerted the police. They suddenly realized that they seemed to have gone too far.


    "Grab a car, let''s run!" BOT first recovered. He pointed to the parked car and ran over.


    "Wait! This is my car!" Peter Parker''s Uncle Ben Parker is opening the door with a box of pizza. Recently, Peter Parker doesn''t know what he''s busy with. He can''t see anyone all day. Ben Parker found some clues in Peter Parker''s room, so he bought some pizza Peter Parker likes to eat and prepared to talk to him.


    But Ben Parker didn''t expect that he had suffered a reckless disaster. Just after buying pizza and going home, he was directly overthrown by four robbers.


    "No! You can''t rob my car. It''s the only valuable thing in our family..." Ben Parker grabbed the window and shouted as the robber wanted to drive his car away.


    "Boo!" a gunshot sounded. BOT grabbed Dyson''s gun, shot Ben Parker, and then drove the car and began to run away.


    "Is this a gunshot? Why do I suddenly have an ominous feeling..." Peter Parker, who was telling Huang Liang about the details of his favorite convertible car, suddenly stopped. He looked in the direction of the source of the gunshot and subconsciously ran over.


    "Parker?" a trace of doubt flashed in Huang Liang''s eyes and followed him. The two men walked through the crowd and saw Ben Parker lying on the ground with pizza and blood.


    "Uncle!" Peter Parker exclaimed and rushed over.


    "Master, something''s wrong! Peter Parker''s uncle was shot! We''re in the street not far from the west of Chinatown..." Huang Liang was surprised and quickly sent the news to Huang Wen.


    "Peter, what have you been doing lately?" Ben Parker asked, looking weakly at Peter Parker.


    "I''m not busy..." Peter Parker said, holding Ben Parker''s hand with red eyes.


    "Peter, I know you awakened your special ability. I''m sorry I entered your room..." Ben Parker looked at Peter Parker apologetically. "Don''t you blame me?"


    "No, no, no..." Peter Parker shook his head and threw away his tears. He didn''t want Ben Parker to see it.


    "Peter, remember, no matter what ability you get, whether you are a mutant or not, you should make good use of your ability and never do evil..." Ben Parker''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, and he said reluctantly, "even if you have strong power, you should learn to control yourself and be responsible for your behavior, you know?"


    "I see!" Peter Parker lowered his head, tears falling to the ground.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen''s figure appeared behind Peter Parker, causing the onlookers behind him to cry out, but Huang Wen just heard what Ben Parker said to Peter Parker, so he raised his eyebrows.


    Because this remark is completely different from the well-known saying "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility", and it is not as compulsive as "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility". This remark is only the expectation of an elder for his younger generation, and Huang Wen prefers this statement.


    "Let''s go." Huang asked, nodded at Huang Liang, took Peter Parker, Ben Parker and Huang Liang, disappeared in situ and appeared in base 1.


    "Here is?" Peter Parker felt the changes in the surrounding environment, suddenly realized something, and looked around with some excitement.


    "Is this?" a doubt flashed in Ben Parker''s eyes. He didn''t understand why he suddenly appeared here.


    "Hum!" just then, the regeneration dragon chapter gently floated on Ben Parker. The next moment, Ben Parker''s injury began to release light. When the light disappeared, Ben Parker completely recovered.


    "It''s my first time to use the ability of regenerating the Dragon chapter." Belle controlled the regenerating dragon chapter and returned to her own hands. Looking at Ben Parker who was restored as before, Belle''s eyes moved slightly, "I always feel that the regenerating dragon chapter is in my hands, as if it''s a waste..."


    "Only with you can I rest assured!" Huang asked softly, stroking Belle''s hair. "I''ll take you back to read."


    "OK." Belle nodded, turned into a light spot and disappeared in base 1.


    "I... I''m ok?" Ben Parker stood up with a dull look and scratched his head in doubt. Only the blood on his clothes proved that he had been hurt before. Even Ben Parker just felt that his body was full of powerful power, but now it has disappeared, making Ben Parker think it was just his illusion.


    "Great, uncle, you''re all right!" Peter Parker shouted with Ben Parker in his arms. "I really thought you were going to die and scared me to death..."


    "What''s the matter with me?" Ben Parker looked at Peter Parker with some doubt and asked.


    "Oh, this is the owner of Yongchun martial arts school and the master of my classmate Huang Liang. He should have saved you..." Peter Parker already knows what''s going on. Although he doesn''t know how Huang Wen did it, it doesn''t prevent Peter Parker from being grateful to Huang Wen from the bottom of his heart.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Huang Wen. You saved my uncle. I will always remember this kindness..."


    "I seem to have seen you, Mr. Huang Wen, on TV..." Ben Parker looked at Huang Wen and seemed to think of what Huang Wen had been interviewed on TV. "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I''d never see Peter and my wife again. Don''t worry, Mr. Huang Wen. I''ll never tell you about this!"


    "It''s all right. Many people have seen me save you and leave like this." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "but after all, everyone knows about the mutant. Maybe they will treat me as a member of the mutant, just as you treat him as a member of the mutant."

 Chapter 200

    "Hmm? You mean, neither you nor Peter are mutants?" Ben Parker was stunned and asked subconsciously, "but aren''t only mutants capable?"


    "Well, everyone''s abilities are quite similar, but the causes are not the same. I don''t know if you can understand it?" Huang asked, pondering a little and giving an explanation.


    "Shall I send Peter to new hope?" Ben Parker looked at Peter hesitantly and muttered.


    "No, uncle, I don''t want to leave you and your aunt..." Peter Parker shouted in some panic.


    "Cut, I don''t think you don''t want to leave Mary?" Huang Liang on the side rudely exposed Peter Parker''s background.


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense!" Peter Parker stared at Huang Liang angrily and looked at Ben Parker to explain.


    "OK, your aunt and I already know about your date. You don''t have to hide it from us. You have grown up. You can make your own decisions on many things, but I hope you can remember what I just said..." Ben Parker shook his head and looked at Peter Parker seriously.


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I will make good use of my ability, and I just made 3000 yuan..." Peter Parker hesitated and finally chose to confess with Ben Parker.


    "3000 yuan? What did you do?" Ben Parker asked, staring at Peter Parker nervously.


    "I played a game and this is the prize money..." Peter Parker looked at Ben Parker and said carefully.


    "Well, the four robbers have been caught. The good news is that no one was injured except Mr. Ben Parker, and the finance they robbed was returned to the convenience stores..." Huang Wen received the news from Jack, who personally led people to catch BOT and others.


    "However, the bad news is that their car is badly damaged because they are running for their lives in a panic. I hope you have insurance..."


    "Unfortunately, my old car has no insurance. Since I lost my job, I haven''t continued to pay the commercial insurance of the car. After all, it''s also a big expense..." Ben Parker said helplessly.


    "I''ll just give you the 3000 yuan, uncle, you buy a new car!" Peter Parker bit his teeth and made a decision.


    "No, the money you make is your own. I''ll find a way to deal with the car..." Ben Parker shook his head and subconsciously refused Peter Parker.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let me take you away!" Huang asked. Looking at the tangled uncle and nephew, they laughed and disappeared in place with their bodies.


    Finally, after Ben Parker and Peter Parker had some discussions, Peter Parker bought a new car, but it was not as good as the one he had liked. The rest of the money was for Ben Parker to repair the car.


    As for Bott and others, since they were caught by Jack himself, their fate is naturally not good. Don''t say that they are small gangsters without any power. Even if they have a background, they don''t want to come out easily.


    "Huang Liang, I don''t want to continue to work. I want to use my ability to do something meaningful..." two days later, Peter Parker found Huang Liang, put on his customized new combat clothes and said seriously, "do you want to come with me?"


    "So what''s your title?" Huang Liang asked with a smile when he suddenly thought of the title of the swallow tail three Xia such as Zhong Qiang.


    "Cough, haven''t you heard it before? I think the title of spider man is pretty good..." Peter Parker coughed twice and looked serious again. "I don''t want my uncle''s tragedy to happen again. After all, not everyone is so lucky to get Mr. Huang Wen''s help."


    "But to be honest, our combination doesn''t match!" Huang Liang also carefully analyzed it. "I also said before that the most suitable way to fight is to swing around between high-rise buildings. Although my lightness skill is OK, it hasn''t reached this step yet. Brother Zhong Qiang can barely do it..."


    "By the way! We can form a small team!" when Huang Liang spoke of Zhong Qiang, his eyes suddenly shone, "I tell you, brother Zhong Qiang, they have formed an organization called swallow tail three Xia, we can join..."


    "Shall we go to them now?" Peter Parker thought for a moment and asked impatiently.


    "It''s so urgent?" Huang Liang took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, ordered his watch, began to ask the location of Zhong Qiang and others, and soon took Peter Parker to find Zhong Qiang and them.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Liang looked at the three Zhong Qiang hiding in the dark. They were all staring at a port ahead.


    "We found that someone is selling girls and children. Let''s check the situation!" Zhong Qiang lowered his voice. "What''s the matter with you? And who''s the guy in strange clothes behind you?"


    "My name is Spiderman. I''m here to cooperate with you three swallowtail men!" Peter Parker quickly said his new identity.


    "Peter Parker? Your classmate?" unfortunately, all the people present had seen Peter Parker except Jack, so they immediately knew who the so-called spider man was.


    "It''s me..." Peter Parker scratched his head awkwardly when he saw that his identity was so easily exposed. However, his battle clothes were sewn by Aunt Mei. His identity should not be known by too many people, "I want to form a new team with you..."


    "Your strength is good, but your style doesn''t match us!" Zhong Qiang said, pointing to his handsome tuxedo. "Besides, we are called the three Xia tuxedos. Do you have tuxedos?"


    "This..." Peter Parker blinked. Now he has become a poor bachelor again, not to mention the tuxedo. If he was really rich, he wouldn''t let Aunt Mei sew a spider suit for him.


    "You''d better form a team with Huang Liang. In this way, we can help each other in attack and defense. If there''s anything we can contact each other for help, but we still act separately at ordinary times. How about it?" risfisk quickly gave his own suggestion.


    "I don''t like him either. I can''t spit silk. Well, I''ll ask my master tomorrow if there is a way to spit silk..." Huang Liang frowned and couldn''t help muttering, "or try to see if I can make something similar to spider silk, but first say, I don''t want to wear this ugly dress!"


    "I''ll help you study it together, but you should at least wear a spider mask!" Peter Parker quickly put forward his request.

 Chapter 201

    "Shh, don''t talk, someone is coming!" Zhong Qiang''s ears moved and hurriedly motioned Peter Parker and Huang Liang to shut up. Peter Parker and Huang Liang also seemed to feel something. They looked in the direction of the port. Nearby were containers. Farther, a ship was slowly approaching.


    As the ship approached, a large number of people wearing black clothes and holding guns appeared at the wharf. They looked around with vigilance and looked very professional.


    "There are important roles in this batch of goods. You can send them to the designated position according to the agreement. You can''t make any mistakes, otherwise you''ll feel better!" after a long time, boxes of goods were removed from the ship. They didn''t look abnormal, but the person in charge who came down from the ship looked at the connector seriously and said.


    "Is it the box with a star engraved on it? I know. I''ll send him to where he should go..." the connector nodded and glanced at the box with stars. As a result, the note in the person in charge''s hand showed that there was the destination of the star box.


    "A lot of heartbeats, but very slow, just like falling asleep!" Zhong Qiang closed his eyes, strengthened his hearing with the power of perception, and finally suddenly opened his eyes, "hands on, there must be girls and children inside!"


    "Go!" with Jack''s order, the three immediately started the stealth function of their tuxedo. There were too many people on the opposite side. Even Zhong Qiang''s internal power at this time could not point so many people at once.


    As for Jack and risfisk, they didn''t use gun fighting, in order to avoid causing too large a gun battle, resulting in the accidental injury of the people in the box.


    "I know why they don''t form a team with us. Their tuxedos have this ability? No wonder they are called the three tuxedos..." Peter Parker blinked at the three people who suddenly disappeared and carefully observed the three people around who wanted to find invisibility.


    Unfortunately, the three of Zhong Qiang didn''t mean any harm to Peter Parker, so Peter Parker''s spider induction didn''t find the position of Zhong Qiang.


    "Then, shall we help?" Peter Parker saw a man in black suddenly put to the ground, then two or three, until there was a commotion in the crowd. Peter Parker couldn''t help looking at Huang Liang.


    "We don''t do it for the time being. After all, they haven''t exposed their position. It''s not good for us to do it directly." Huang Liang thought for a while, shook his head and muttered in a low voice. "However, what I doubt is that Rhys is so active in fighting crime. He''s not afraid to carry out these transactions. Is it their own Jinhe group?"


    What Huang Liang doesn''t know is that this is the important reason why Rhys Fiske became the swallow tail three heroes with Jack. He wants to change the future development direction of Jinhe group.


    Lisfisk naturally knows what kind of person his father Jinhe is. Although Jinhe group has begun its transformation, established a bright weapons company, and even got some orders because of Jack''s relationship, which helped Jinhe group through the early stage.


    However, Jin didn''t give up his control over the underground world, but Jin didn''t make the underground world submit to it with absolute strength, and then took a turn. Jin group won''t manage what the following gangs are doing in every detail. He just needs the following gangs to be honest and obedient on the surface.


    This is different from what lisfisk wants to see. After seeing the extraordinary strength of Huang Wen, lisfisk can no longer see the so-called underground world. Even in lisfisk''s view, as long as Huang Wen wants, Jinhe group Huang Wen can be destroyed.


    Therefore, rhysfiesk felt that since the Jinhe group had begun to transform, it would be better to use the power of the underground world to completely put aside the relationship between Jinhe group and the past and become a weapons company. Why do you have to play a shady game in the dark?


    However, reesfiesk also knows that Kim will not give up everything in the underground world. Even Jinhe group is doing all kinds of illegal things except taking a break. Since fighting crime for so long, reesfiesk has not spared no effort to fight the family''s career, just to tell Kim that these invisible businesses are not a long-term plan.


    I''m afraid king didn''t expect that lisfisk''s courage was so strong that he dared to go against himself.


    However, Kim didn''t mean to be angry. Instead, he was looking forward to risfisk''s real defeat. At that time, it was time for him to retire and risfisk to succeed.


    "Wait! Who?!" after the contact person and the person in charge fell to the ground under their hands, they finally realized that something was wrong, but the action goal of Zhong Qiang and others was already on them.


    "Bang!" the two contacts and the person in charge were knocked unconscious by Zhong Qiang and others without even having time to make any response.


    There is no way. Ordinary people are particularly clumsy in the face of imperceptible abilities such as stealth, especially when the strength of these invisible people is already above these ordinary people.


    "And on the ship, do you want to do it?" Zhong Qiang asked the crew who rushed down from the ship when he found that something had happened.


    "Let''s do it, it''s a feat for me!" Jack nodded, kicked his foot, rushed to the crew, easily put down one person with the Wing Chun style, but found that the rest of the crew could not move.


    It turned out that Huang Liang saw that the battle was coming to an end. He didn''t have to be afraid of being found, so he rushed directly to help the crew.


    "Huang Liang, you still want to form a team with us. Your behavior of grabbing heads is too hateful?" Zhong Qiang and others cancelled the stealth function, and the collar of the tuxedo slowly closed down. First, their heads were exposed, and then their bodies appeared in front of Huang Liang and Peter Parker who was late.


    "How could there be such a perfect stealth technology?" Peter Parker looked at Zhong Qiang and others in surprise. These three people actually have the same stealth technology. From their appearance, Peter Parker also knew that this belongs to the power of science and technology.


    "So I said, you don''t have a tuxedo. The reason why you can''t join us..." Zhong Qiang shrugged and said with a smile. "The tuxedo is not only beautiful, it''s a high-tech product. Jack, did you contact you to catch people?"


    "Yes, I''ve called the whole police station. Let''s have a look at these poor people who are locked up..." Jack nodded, looked at the boxes and said.

 Chapter 202

    "Wait!" just then, Peter Parker suddenly found something and looked at the man who fell to the ground. "He seems to be holding something in his hand!"


    "Hmm?" Huang Liang and others heard the speech, subconsciously looked at the direction Peter Parker spoke, and then saw the hand of the connector, like a piece of white paper.


    Zhong Qiang raised his eyebrows and used his mind directly. The connector''s fingers slowly loosened, and then a piece of white paper floated into Zhong Qiang''s hand.


    "The important people in the star box will be handed over to Kalu warehouse, and someone will pick them up!" after Zhong Qiang read the words on the white paper, everyone''s eyes looked at the box with stars.


    There is no way. Among all the boxes, only this box is the most conspicuous, because the material of this box is completely different from other boxes. Other boxes are wood and this box is metal!


    Yes, in the 21st century, these human trafficking guys are still packing people in wooden boxes. Even a wooden box is full, because it can save the most cost.


    The metal box is different. It can be clearly seen that the metal box is customized by the client, and from the weight of the box, I''m afraid the metal is not simple.


    "Girl, scan this metal box!" Zhong Qiang subconsciously gave an order to silly girl''s subroutine.


    "Ho!" Zhong Qiang''s tuxedo chest emitted a light, scanned some metal boxes, and then the voice of silly girl subroutine sounded: "the outer layer of the target is gold titanium alloy, and the interior is covered with a layer of lead, so we can''t detect the situation inside..."


    "Are you so alert? Who are the people in here?" Zhong Qiang suddenly widened his eyes. The materials of the metal box can be used to make iron man armor. They are used to hold people. They came in through human trafficking. With this financial resources, can''t they come to the United States through normal channels?


    "Is it a super criminal? Or is it a terrorist carrying explosives?" Peter Parker asked with a big hole in his brain.


    "With this financial resources, it''s possible to find an undead in the United States to blow up the statue of liberty with a bomb. Why do you need to find any super criminals or terrorists?" Jack shook his head and frowned at the metal box in front of him. "In other words, it doesn''t even open its mouth. How do you open it?"


    "How to say, do you take this away?" reesfiesk looked at Jack and asked. The people in black around here must be taken away by Jack''s men of the police station, as well as the wooden boxes that haven''t been opened. Where these people come from, they have to be investigated and repatriated. It''s really necessary for so many people to stay in the United States, I''m afraid the Immigration Department is going crazy.


    "Xiaoqiang, can you find out who is in here?" Jack pondered and looked at Zhong Qiang.


    "Wait!" Zhong Qiang sat down cross legged, closed his eyes, and his mind surged out. He probed into the metal box, but soon Zhong Qiang opened his eyes and looked a little pale.


    "No, there should be not only lead, but also a mysterious substance, which can prevent me from exploring the situation inside!" Zhong Qiang took a deep breath, slowly adjusted his spirit, and said with a heavy mouth.


    "The prevention is so thorough, who is in here?" at this moment, risfisk was even more surprised. This metal box not only prevented the exploration of scientific and technological power, but also prevented the exploration of people with perceptual ability, which was shocking!


    The key is, who has such financial resources to take out so many good things, but took out so many good things just to send the people in the metal box to the United States, is it too overqualified?


    "Hello! Anyone?" Peter Parker went up, knocked directly on the metal box and said something that made everyone speechless.


    "..." there was no response in the metal box, which made Peter Parker feel helpless and said he had no good way.


    "Look at these boxes first." Jack looked at the other wooden boxes transported down and motioned Zhong Qiang to open them. After that, he saw a box of about four cubic meters filled with twelve young girls, all of whom were in a coma, as if they didn''t know what they had experienced.


    "Hum! Sure enough!" a trace of anger flashed in Jack''s eyes. Then he looked at the number of wooden boxes. He knew that there were hundreds of girls and children here. During this time, he was busy.


    "Call Shifu, and I''ll deal with these wooden boxes. But in order to prevent any accidents, let Shifu have a look at this metal box!" Jack thought for a while and contacted Huang.


    "Trafficking in human beings? Metal boxes?" Huang Wen was reading with Belle at night when he received the news. When he saw Jack''s news, Huang Wen flashed a doubt in his eyes, because he didn''t know what the extension of the plot was. In Huang Wen''s impression, there seemed to be no plot about the port.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s get busy first. I''ll go to bed after watching it for a while." Belle looked at Huang and asked, smiled gently and said softly.


    "Well, let''s have a rest first. I''ll have a look..." Huang asked, gently stroking Belle''s hair, turning her body into a light spot and disappearing into the room.


    "Master, didn''t I bother you?" Jack asked nervously, looking at the sudden appearance of Huang.


    "It''s all right. Why are there so many girls and children? It seems that you should strengthen your action to uphold justice!" Huang asked, feeling the wooden boxes around, frowning and saying with a slightly cold face.


    Previously, Huang Wen was not interested in helping the chivalrous and righteous like the righteous police, but he thought that so many people had been kidnapped and trafficked, and I don''t know how many families had broken up and their families died. Huang Wen was still unhappy, so he set a task for Jack and others.


    "Yes, master!" Jack and risfisk said with some excitement.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I''m going to start doing what I can. However, the combination between me and Huang Liang is still poor. Do you have a way to make Huang Liang spit silk?" Peter Parker raised his hand and didn''t mean to hide his identity at all. His identity can''t even be concealed from Zhong Qiang and others, let alone think he can hide Huang Wen.


    "Well, wait a minute, I''ll ask silly girl to study a cobweb launcher with you and come out to Huang Liang!" Huang asked, nodded and felt the release to the metal box.

 Chapter 203

    "Eh?" like Zhong Qiang, Huang Wen''s perceptual power has been blocked. Even Huang Wen vaguely feels that this barrier may be similar to magneto''s helmet.


    However, Huang Wen''s perceptual power is not comparable to that of Zhong Qiang, especially Huang Wen''s divine power is close to the epic level, and that kind of barrier is only similar to magneto''s helmet, not magneto''s helmet.


    "Poof!" Huang asked as if he had broken through a barrier. The power of perception instantly saw the things in the metal box. It was an entire box of ice. In the ice, there was a person lying.


    "Sleeping trough! Captain?! how did he come here?!" Huang asked. When he saw the old fresh meat in the ice, he suddenly widened his eyes. A feeling of time line disorder surrounded Huang asked. What Huang asked didn''t understand was why Steve Rogers appeared here. Even if he was found, shouldn''t he be on the side of the Divine Shield bureau?


    "Master, how''s it going?" Huang asked. Although he didn''t make a sound, Jack and others saw the change in his expression. Jack and others looked forward to Huang and asked, "is there really anyone inside? He''s locked in like this. He doesn''t even have air circulation. Aren''t you afraid of being suffocated?"


    "It''s not just someone inside, but also a celebrity." Huang asked back, smiled and shook his head. "Well, I''ll take it back to the base first. Peter and Huang Liang can''t go at all. What about the three of you?"


    "I want to see!"


    "I''m going to have a look, too!"


    Zhong Qiang and risfisk hurriedly rush to say, which makes Jack turn his eyes angrily and scold the two ungrateful guys in his heart.


    Why doesn''t Jack want to go and have a look? However, so many people here have to wait for the police to deal with it. Can he walk away like Zhong Qiang and risfisk and ignore everything.


    "Well, let me know when you''re finished. I''ll pick you up, Jack." Huang nodded, looked at Jack and said.


    "Forget it, master, there are a lot of things. I''m afraid I''ll be busy for several days. Just send me a video..." Jack smiled helplessly. He had to watch so many girls and children in person, otherwise he couldn''t guarantee whether anyone would think about these girls and children again!


    "Well, if you want to contact me, I''ll stand on your side." Huang asked and understood Jack''s meaning. He patted jack on the shoulder, turned into a light spot with Zhong Qiang and others with a metal box, and appeared in No. 1 base.


    Shortly after Huang Wen left, the people from Jack police station also came here. They began to detain the criminals step by step, help girls and children register, and contact the people from the Immigration Bureau. At the same time, Nick Frey, who had not appeared for a long time and returned to the Divine Shield Bureau, received a message.


    "Something happened. Jack Sherman seized the goods, and all the people who connected were arrested, including the people you want!"


    "What?!" Nick Frey''s face suddenly changed, and a flash of surprise and anger flashed in his eyes.


    After Nick Frey got the news from Steve Rogers, he didn''t even have time to pay attention to Tony Stark. Instead, he went to the place where Steve Rogers was found to ensure that the American captain was safe and sound.


    Nick Frey''s purpose is very simple. Let Steve Rogers come back and help him deal with the Hydra hidden in the Divine Shield. After all, in Nick Frey''s view, no one in the world is better at dealing with the Hydra than the American captain Steve Rogers.


    However, in order not to expose the news of Steve Rogers, Nick Frey personally solved all the insiders and didn''t bring Steve Rogers back, because he knew that if he brought Steve Rogers back, he would be found by Hydra.


    Therefore, Nick Frey chose two routes. He sent Steve Rogers to the United States by means of smuggling, and he returned to the headquarters of the Divine Shield bureau to wait for Steve Rogers to return home.


    But what Nick Frey never thought of was that something had changed. Steve Rogers, who should have been safely sent to him, was found by Jack and others because he came in with trafficked girls and children. Now he is directly detained. At least, in Nick Frey''s opinion, Steve Rogers is in Jack''s hands.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, I had made so many preparations before. With the metal box, no one would want to find the captain inside, let alone open the box easily..." Nick Frey soon recovered, and his heart was secretly happy, but soon Nick Frey thought of something and his face suddenly changed.


    "No! This Jack''s relationship with Huang Wen''s guy. If he encounters something that can''t be clarified, maybe he will contact Huang Wen to solve it. Damn it! Is it possible that the captain finally fell on the boy?"


    While Nick Frey cursed Huang Wen on one side, Huang Wen on the other side of base 1 began to try to open the metal box containing Steve Rogers.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen took out wushuangjian and cut it into the metal box with mental control. In Huang Wen''s opinion, the last time wushuangjian met the strengthened laser eye and hit the wall. If it can''t be cut again in the face of a metal of the same material as the iron man''s coat, it''s really a little too much, isn''t it?


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that things were so excessive. Wushuangjian cut the outermost layer of gold titanium alloy and the middle layer of lead in the metal box, but wushuangjian hit the wall again when he met the next layer of metal.


    With the sound of "Ka!", wushuangjian gave a wail and broke directly. Fortunately, Huang Wen responded quickly and wrapped wushuangjian directly with his mind, which did not dissipate the soul of the most important sword among wushuangjian, and then incorporated it into the system space in time.


    "The secondary aidman alloy, the weakened version of the real aidman alloy in Wolverine Logan, is not as difficult and expensive as the real aidman alloy, but it will sacrifice a certain strength..." silly girl''s voice sounded a little late, "but now it seems that its strength is still OK."


    "I didn''t notice it." Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly. When he felt the metal box, his attention was attracted by the lower layer of secondary aidman alloy, which can defend some spiritual forces. He didn''t notice that there was such a layer of secondary aidman alloy outside.


    When silly girl''s subroutine was exploring, it was blocked by lead and did not detect the existence of secondary aidman alloy, which caused the tragedy without double swords.

 Chapter 204

    "It''s a pity that all the previous aidman alloys were used to make the defensive house needed by silly girls. Otherwise, you can use those aidman alloys to rebuild a double sword..." Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes.


    However, there was no way. When he got and used aidman alloy, Chen Yi didn''t get the ability of the sword Saint alone, let alone no double swords. It would be nice to have left a little aidman alloy to make two small throwing knives.


    As for why you don''t use a small throwing knife to open the metal box directly, and why you don''t use a small Throwing Knife and recast wushuangjian in the safe house, the former is because Huang asked to give wushuangjian a chance to show. Who knows that wushuangjian is so bad, let alone the real aidman alloy, even the secondary aidman alloy can''t be sure.


    As for the latter, once the aidman alloy is condensed from the liquid, it is difficult to transform, destroy or destroy it again. Even reheating is useless, even if it reaches the explosion temperature of supernova level.


    If Alderman alloy is really afraid of high temperature, magneto is not only Logan''s nemesis, but most people with flame ability are Logan''s nemesis, and Logan can''t bear the power of the Phoenix.


    As for the time when the aidman alloy steel claw was cut off in the film, I''m afraid it can only be understood as the same material, and the side with more flame bonus and power has the advantage.


    "Teacher, are you all right?" Huang Liang looked at Huang Wen and suddenly stopped talking. He asked with some worry, "can''t you even open the teacher?"


    "Boss, do you need to call Logan?" silly girl''s voice also sounded at this time.


    "Don''t disturb him. It''s not early. I''m afraid he''s already started nightlife..." Huang asked back, smiled and shook his head. "Besides, uncle wolf''s aidman alloy is weaker than this level of aidman alloy, but his strength may not be enough to support him to cut the metal box!"


    "The most important thing is that if Uncle wolf does nothing light or heavy, it''s not good to cut the people inside directly, or make them lack arms and legs. Moreover, I don''t have aidman alloy..."


    With Huang Wen''s voice falling, two flying knives made of aidman alloy hovered around Huang Wen.


    "Boss, didn''t you say that all the Edelman alloys were used to build houses? Why do you have two throwing knives here?" the faint voice of the silly girl made Huang Wen''s face stiff.


    "This is the throwing knife I have made before. Well, don''t talk distracts me." Huang asked quickly, found an excuse, quickly explained, and then controlled the throwing knife to stab in along the trace of the just broken unparalleled sword.


    "Ho!" an unbearable metal friction sounded, which made Peter Parker jump up. Zhong Qiang and others also covered their ears with uncomfortable faces.


    "There is indeed a gap, but this level of aidman alloy is still very strong. If there is no real aidman alloy in hand, I''m afraid the strong at the legendary level are not so easy to break..." Huang asked, strengthening his mind, and an idea flashed through his mind.


    "Of course, magneto Wang should be able to deform the secondary Edelman alloy in this realm. My mental power and the control ability of King Kong''s not bad magic skills can''t do this. After all, I don''t have the expertise of magnetic force or metal control, but just imitate similar abilities..."


    "Hiss!" after Huang Wen strengthened his mind, the aidman alloy Throwing Knife finally pierced the secondary aidman alloy, and then found the source that blocked the mind exploration before. It was a small metal stone, dark and without any artificial traces. Huang Wen suspected that it was the leftover material for making magneto''s mind helmet.


    "Shua!" after breaking the secondary aidman alloy, the metal box can finally be opened, but Huang Wen''s heart is filled with new doubts: "even the secondary aidman alloy is taken out, how should the manufacturer of the box open it? Or does he have no intention to open it at all?"


    "Is this?" Huang Liang and others hurriedly gathered together after the metal box was opened and looked at Steve Rogers in the ice. Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang had no reaction, but risfisk and Peter Parker stared at the boss in an instant and shouted out, "Captain America?!"


    Peter Parker and risfisk grew up listening to the story of Captain America. They may not know much about the appearance of Steve Rogers, but they all know his uniform, his heroic deeds and his sacrifice.


    Moreover, there is another most important reason. In the ice, there is not only Steve Rogers, but also a shield! Captain America''s exclusive shield!


    "Oh! My God, Captain, he was found? Just in front of me, Mr. Huang asked, is he still alive?" Peter Parker looked at Huang with some excitement, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes, "or can you save him like saving my uncle?"


    "He hasn''t died yet, but he has fallen into the realm of pretending to die." Huang asked. After looking at Steve Rogers carefully, he gave an answer.


    "Great! Captain, he''s still alive. If you let us know this, I''m afraid the people of the whole country will be boiling!" Peter Parker''s eyes lit up suddenly. He looked at Huang Liang around him with some excitement, but he found Huang Liang''s face was indifferent, and even his eyes were strange.


    Moreover, not only Huang Liang, but also Zhong Qiang looked like this, as if they didn''t understand why Peter Parker was so excited.


    "Er..." fortunately, Peter Parker soon saw risfisk with the same excited look, which made Peter Parker feel a little better. However, Peter Parker also understood the reason. After all, Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang didn''t grow up listening to the story of Captain America.


    "It''s better not to publicize this matter..." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Steve Rogers, an old popsicle. He couldn''t help muttering, "it''s not so easy to wake him up. After all, it''s not easy to act after being frozen for so long. Well, do you want to call Tony Stark?"


    "Plus Bruce Banner, after all, he still needs some physical examination or biological research. Banner still has some attainments in this field, but Tony Stark must have not slept at this time. I''m afraid banner has begun to sleep..."

 Chapter 205

    "Drop!" just before Huang asked whether to call Tony Stark now, he received a message from Jack.


    "Master, Nick Frey, director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., contacted me. The captain of the United States is in the metal box?!" even the words can see Jack''s excitement when sending this message.


    "Did Nick Frey really do it? What did he do with such a big bend? Did he have enough to eat?" Huang asked. A trace of surprise flashed in Huang''s eyes. Huang asked, who didn''t understand Nick Frey''s ideas, naturally thought Nick Frey was doing too much, but Nick Frey was in a bad mood when he knew that Steve Rogers was really in Huang''s hands.


    "Hmm? Maybe I can get some money from Nick Frey!" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of something. Looking at the tattered secondary aidman alloy, he thought, "he can get the secondary aidman alloy and let him get some real aidman alloy and vibration gold. Shouldn''t it be a problem? Anyway, I don''t want much, just a little..."


    "Master, Nick Frey wants your contact information..." Jack saw Huang and asked for a long time without answering. He sent a message again.


    "Well, give it to him." Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised, smiled and nodded, and replied to Jack.


    "Steve Rogers won''t unseal it for the time being, because he has to observe his physical condition. Xiaoqiang, if you and Reese are okay, go to Jack to help..." Huang asked. After replying to Jack, he turned his head and looked at Zhong Qiang and others, "Peter, if you and a Liang, well, I''ll ask silly girl to open a research room for you. Go and study the cobweb launcher you want!"


    "Yes, master!" risfisk and Huang Liang responded. Peter Parker gave Steve Rogers a reluctant look, nodded with Zhong Qiang at the same time, and their bodies turned into light spots and disappeared in situ.


    At this time, Huang Wen has made a new breakthrough in the escape of Mengdie. As long as the transmitted person has no intention of resistance, Huang Wen can even send them directly. Of course, because the media is Huang Wen, he can only go where Huang Wen can go. In fact, it simplifies the process of Huang Wen going back and forth.


    "Drop! Drop! Drop!" soon, Huang Wen''s watch rang. Huang Wen''s finger gently connected Nick Frey''s phone.


    "Is the captain really with you?" Nick Frey asked in a deep voice, gritting his teeth. "Did you calculate it?"


    "What are you talking nonsense about?" Huang asked, frowning and his voice slowly cooled. "The director of the Divine Shield bureau is wrapped up with the people who smuggle girls and children. Aren''t you going to explain something?"


    "Don''t you have the same connection with Kim?" Nick Frey said tit for tat. "I''ve promised not to do anything against you. Why did you intervene in my affairs?"


    "I don''t want to meddle in your business. To tell you the truth, neither you nor the captain in front of me are too weak for me. In fact, I can''t raise any interest..." Huang asked with a sneer. "If Jack didn''t happen to transport the captain''s goods and they found them, I wouldn''t take care of it. I think you should know my strength!"


    Nick Frey''s pupils narrowed slightly when he heard the speech, because the information in front of him was the records of Huang Wen''s two moves during the mutant uprising, one was the Tathagata God''s palm opening the mountain, and the other was a sword comparable to a small nuclear explosion.


    "We need to have a good talk, in your territory!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and decided to go deep into the tiger''s den. "About the captain..."


    "Yes." Huang Wen''s figure appeared next to Nick Frey, and then disappeared into the spot with Nick Frey''s figure and appeared in base 1.


    "You really opened it!" Nick Frey''s face sank when he saw the metal box and the ice nearby. He didn''t expect that he had made so many insurance measures and didn''t stop Huang Wen. Huang Wen let Steve Rogers out.


    "How can such a little thing stop me?" Huang asked with a light smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Can''t you put the ice in a low room temperature? What if the ice melts?" Nick Frey said, frowning at the exposed ice.


    "I''m not afraid to turn on the air conditioner. Can''t you bear it?" Huang asked with a smile.


    "Hum! Don''t worry, although I can''t compare with you monsters, I can''t help the general cold!" Nick Frey quietly touched his thick windbreaker and said confidently.


    "Ha ha, silly girl, adjust the temperature of this room to minus 20 degrees." Huang asked with a smile, looking at Nick Frey with a bit of mockery and giving orders, and then watching Nick Frey''s body start to tremble slightly.


    "It doesn''t have to be so cold..." Nick Frey''s face turned white. He bit his trembling teeth. Although his thick windbreaker was thick, it couldn''t resist the cold. Besides, Nick Frey didn''t think that Huang asked that the air conditioning here could reach minus 20 degrees.


    "Adjust the temperature to zero." Huang asked. Seeing the soft Nick Frey, the corners of his mouth raised a trace of pride and issued an order again. At this time, Nick Frey felt cold, but his body could not stop swinging and losing face.


    "Come on, what do you want to talk about?" Huang asked, pulled a chair and sat down, fully mastering the rhythm of the conversation with Nick Frey.


    "He must give it to me. There''s no discussion on this. Otherwise, I''ll have to call her back and let you two have a good collision!" Nick Frey also found that the rhythm had been controlled by Huang Wen, so as soon as he came up, he directly threw his own Wang fried, captain surprised!


    "Carol, what''s next?" Huang asked, raising an eyebrow, indicating that he was not afraid at all, "In addition to me, Qin Ge Lei can help, and hawk, including the military''s general Red Cross, will also stand on my side. Who else besides Carol? Oh, by the way, Tony Stark, the iron man, should also help me now..."


    "You!" Nick Frey was instantly speechless by Huang, because he really couldn''t lift a second person. Even frank, the punisher, was not at the same level as these people.


    It''s equivalent to Huang asking for a clear card now. He has four fried cards and a shunzi in his hand, while Nick Frey has only one king fried card and a loose card. He doesn''t even have a pair, which makes Nick Frey completely don''t know what he should use to deter Huang asking.

 Chapter 206

    "When did you get mixed up with Tony Stark?" Nick fry soon found the blind spot. You know, Tony Stark has always been Nick Fry''s target, just because the Hydra and Steve Rogers were delayed.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Although I don''t mean to interfere in your affairs, since the captain has come to my hand, you can''t easily take it back..." Huang asked with a shrug. He won''t tell Nick Frey why. Let Nick Frey guess for himself.


    "Is it the alien spaceship?" Nick Frey suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang with certainty and said, "did you give the alien spaceship to Tony Stark to study, right?"


    "And then?" Huang asked, looking at Nick Frey faintly without any change in his face.


    "Hoo! What conditions do you have?" Nick Frey took a deep breath when he saw Huang Wen''s expression. He knew that he was completely in a passive situation now, but it was impossible to take Steve Rogers from Huang Wen''s hands, even if he called surprise captain Carol back.


    After all, even if Huang Wen''s whole energy is restrained by Captain Marvel, Nick Frey can''t take such a large ice away. Even Nick Frey doesn''t know how to leave Huang Wen''s base.


    "Well, get me a ton of real Alderman alloy, I don''t want the secondary Alderman alloy here..." Huang asked again, and the lion said with a big mouth, "Oh, by the way, there is also a ton of Zhenjin. I heard that this thing is also very valuable, and I haven''t seen it yet. It''s good to borrow the hand of director Nick Frey and let me see it!"


    "You''re dreaming!" Nicky Frey exclaimed directly. His face looked at Huang and asked, "do you know how difficult it is to make real Edelman alloy? Do you know how high its cost? One ton? Even William Stryker didn''t get so many Edelman alloys before!"


    "And Zhenjin, do you know the price on the surface of Zhenjin now? 10000 US dollars a gram! You want a ton?! that''s 10 billion! It''s still the price on the surface. If you really want to buy it, it''s far more than that!"


    "OK, don''t act with me. I know you are the chief of the Divine Shield Bureau. You must have this supernatural thing in your hand. Take it out and I''ll help you send the American captain to the place you want to go. How about it?" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head, as if I was very optimistic about you, Nick Frey.


    "Impossible! I can''t get a ton of real Edelman alloy and a ton of vibration gold here. Don''t even think about it. It''s up to ten kilograms. If I had so much, I would have used it on this metal box..." Nick Frey said, gritting his teeth and flashing a flesh pain in his eyes.


    "Then you don''t want to open the metal box. After all, although the secondary aidman alloy is difficult, it can still be destroyed, but for the box made of real aidman alloy, you are ready to let our American captain lie in it as a coffin!" Huang asked. Although he didn''t know what means Nick Frey was going to use to open the box made of secondary aidman alloy, But Huang asked that there must be other special means or technology in Nick Frey''s hands!


    "Twenty kilograms, no more!" Nick Frey clenched his teeth and looked as if he had endured to the limit.


    "Such a price increase is not in line with the characteristics of the powerful s.h.i.e.l.d." Huang asked, shaking his head in disappointment and whispering, "500 kilograms, two for one ton. How about I lose some money?"


    "You! 50 kilograms, I really don''t have it!" Nick Frey''s face was a little pale, and even his voice trembled.


    "100 kg..." Huang asked, frowning and trying to increase the price again.


    "OK! 100 kg is 100 kg!" Nick Frey''s eyes were full of blood, looked at Huang and asked.


    Although Huang Wen could see that Nick Frey was acting very hard, and there must be more than 100 kg of inventory in his hand, Huang Wen''s initial purpose was to try to recreate an unparalleled sword with aidman alloy and Zhenjin, which originally didn''t use much materials.


    "I remember there is no real Alderman alloy liquid condensed!" Huang asked, reminding Nick Frey.


    "All right!" said Nicky Frey, taking a deep breath and biting his teeth. "So, when will you let people go?"


    "It must be one hand to pay money and the other hand to someone!" Huang asked and spread his hand with a smile. "I''ll send you back. When will you give it to me and when will I give it to you? How about it? Is it fair?"


    "Fair!" Nick Fury looked at Steve Rogers and the broken metal box. His eyes stayed on the small metal stone. He subconsciously walked over and wanted to put it away.


    "Sorry, these are my booty. I want to use them as waste. If you want, you can buy them at a high price!" Huang Wen''s heart moved and directly controlled his mind to make the metal stone fly. Although this metal stone is of no use to Huang Wen, it was turned into beads and worn on Belle, Huang Liang, Zhong Bo and others, It can also prevent them from being attacked mentally!


    "Send me away. I''ll contact you when I''m ready!" said Nick Frey, whose face was as heavy as water. He adjusted his mood for a long time.


    "Goodbye." Huang asked, waving his hand. Nick Frey''s body turned into a light spot, disappeared in place and returned to the s.h.i.e.l.d. office.


    "No, I can''t get these two things directly. In case he is still monitoring me remotely, isn''t the place where the items are stored exposed?" Nick Frey was about to leave when he returned to the office. He suddenly stood where he was. An idea flashed through his mind when he thought of Huang Wen''s appearance here out of thin air.


    "Don''t let him know that I really have a ton of aidman alloy and Zhenjin. Well, let Natasha take out the things and send them to him!"


    Nick Frey put his hand into his pocket and sent a string of messages to the black widow. However, what Nick Frey didn''t expect was that his guess was true. Huang Wen was really perceiving his behavior. However, Huang Wen''s purpose was not the so-called aidman alloy and vibration gold, but the legendary space gem!


    This is the cause of the war in New York. Huang Wen always wanted to keep it in his own hands to avoid accidents, but Huang Wen didn''t see Nick Frey''s action after waiting for a long time. He knew that Nick Frey was probably prepared otherwise.

 Chapter 207

    "Speaking, I just said to send Steve Rogers to him, but I didn''t say to send the ice? Do you want to try to thaw him out of the ice?" after Huang Wen found that he couldn''t easily find the space gem from Nick Frey, an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind again.


    After all, before Jack contacted him, he was ready to contact Tony Stark and Bruce Banner to see if they could get Steve Rogers out.


    Of course, silly girl should also be able to do this. It just takes a long time. I''m afraid it won''t be too short, but after getting Steve Rogers, silly girl can treat him.


    "Banner? What are you doing?" Huang asked. After thinking about it, he sent a message to Bruce Banner, because Huang already knew that Tony Stark was still studying alien spacecraft in base 2. Obviously, the combination of science and technology and Magic also baffled our super genius Tony Stark.


    After all, Tony Stark''s talents are more on the side of science and technology. Tony Stark can''t say he knows nothing about magic, but he is certainly not as good as the side of science and technology.


    "Hawk? Master?" soon, Huang Wen received a message, which made the corners of Huang Wen''s mouth twitch slightly. He seemed to realize something.


    "Cough, master, what''s the matter?" soon after, Bruce Banner called with a little embarrassment in his voice.


    "Oh, I have a man here who has been frozen for nearly 70 years. He is still alive. I want you to come and help thaw him out..." Huang asked, shaking his head, dispelling the strange movement in his mind and said.


    "Frozen for nearly 70 years?!" Bruce Banner suddenly widened his eyes. He asked strangely, "is he really alive? Is he an ordinary man or a mutant with similar abilities to Logan?"


    "He is not a mutant, but he can''t be regarded as an ordinary person!" Huang asked for a moment of thought. "Speaking, you should have heard his name. His name is Captain America..."


    "Sleeping slot!" Bruce Banner''s startled voice came from the other end of the phone, and then the voice of dressing hurriedly, "master, I''m at our door. Come and pick me up!"


    "OK." Huang Wen waited a little. Then he turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. He appeared at the door of Bruce Banner''s house, or general Ross''s house. Bruce banner had just come out of the house and disappeared in place with Huang Wen.


    "It''s really Captain America!" Bruce Banner stared when he saw the old popsicle in the ice. He immediately ran over and looked at the ice up and down. "It''s really a naturally formed ice. Is he really alive?"


    "Of course he''s still alive. What you have to do now is to find a way to save him from the ice without causing secondary damage to him!" Huang asked, nodded and said softly, "wait, I''ll find you a helper..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body disappeared and appeared in the No. 2 base. At this time, it has been more than half a month since Huang Wen last saw Tony Stark. During this time, Tony Stark basically never left the base or even visited stark industry except flying out to buy some food.


    Fortunately, Tony Stark has promoted peper to the president of stark industry. Everything about stark industry is left to peper. Tony Stark basically doesn''t need to care, except peper''s dissatisfaction with him who disappeared just after falling in love.


    "Even if you forget to eat and sleep, you should shave off your beard?" Huang asked. He came to Tony Stark and couldn''t help looking at the slovenly Tony Stark.


    "Good guy, you shake hands shopkeeper, how can you say such words?" Tony Stark was stunned when he saw Huang''s question, and said after a long time. "When I was the boss, I was not as irresponsible as you. I disappeared for more than ten days, regardless of the progress of the work..."


    "Oh? How did stark industry work these ten days?" Huang asked, raising an eyebrow and smiling, "and how did stark industry work when you disappeared?"


    "So are you here to check and accept the results this time?" Tony Stark glared at Huang and asked, "I have made some achievements on the scientific and technological side of this alien spacecraft, including its engine power system and its weapon system. I have almost explored it. However, I still have no clue about the magic part of this spacecraft. The key is that its energy source is the magic part..."


    "Then you don''t need to study the so-called magic part too much!" Huang asked, thought for a while, shook his head, looked at Tony Stark seriously and said.


    "After all, the magic power of this alien spacecraft is not too strong to tell the truth, and such magic power is not suitable for mass production. You only need to study the congratulations other than magic and use them in our weapons and equipment!"


    "It''s not too strong..." Tony Stark''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t understand how Huang asked to say that the magic power of the alien ship was not strong. At least in Tony Stark''s test, the magic weapon power of the alien ship exceeded that of steel armor and most weapons except nuclear series.


    "Forget it, you monster, it''s not surprising to say such words..." Tony Stark sighed helplessly and said softly, "so, I have almost mastered the weapon system of this alien spacecraft, but now there is a new energy problem!"


    "Energy problem? Isn''t the new ark reactor enough?" asked Huang, looking at Tony Stark in surprise.


    "You''re so easy to generate new elements?" Tony Stark glanced at the scum with a look of Xueba. "Although the new ark reactor is more stable, more powerful and has no side effects, it''s still difficult to supply so many weapon systems, especially the weapon system at the level of alien spacecraft."


    "According to my calculation, the energy consumption of this alien spaceship weapon can support ten steel armor battles at the same time! Moreover, this is only an alien spaceship. It''s crazy to want to fight an interstellar war!"


    "Of course, this is also because of an important reason. I didn''t understand the transformation method of alien spacecraft technology and magic. If I could understand this, I should be able to save a lot of energy. In other words, can''t you really help me understand the power of spacecraft magic?"

 Chapter 208

    "I''m not a magician, how can I have this ability?" Huang asked and said that he really doesn''t have the ability of magic side. Even the ability of Mengdie''s escape is also a Taoist secret skill, which is similar to the ability of space magic, but the principle is not the same.


    Like mutants and other superpowers, they show similar abilities, but the reasons for obtaining abilities are different, and the essence of power is also different.


    Moreover, although Chen long, Huang Wen''s separated body, obtained a lot of knowledge in the secret library of Guyi at this time, Huang Wen found that the magicians in this world are different from those in the traditional sense. The magicians in this world basically borrow the power of other dimensions, which is different from Huang Wen''s cognition.


    Huang Wen knows that the energy source of this alien spaceship should also be a similar ability, because the lightning ring in Huang Wen''s hand has a similar ability, but the lightning ring can only condense lightning power, while the alien spaceship can condense pure power, and then transform it.


    "By the way, isn''t there a previous ark reaction furnace? Although palladium is not much, it should also be ok? It''s a weapon, and there''s no need to pay attention to the toxic side effects..." Huang asked, suddenly thought of something, looked at Tony Stark and said, "I remember that there seems to be a large ark reaction furnace in your company..."


    "How dare you think of it?" Tony Stark suddenly stared. He didn''t know when his giant ark reactor was missed by Huang, but Tony Stark was relieved at the size of the ark reactor. He shook his head and said.


    "The conversion efficiency of the old ark reactor is far lower than that of the new ark reactor. If the old ark reactor is used to calculate, the energy consumption will be about five times more..."


    "So troublesome?" Huang asked, frowning. He had no way to solve these problems for a while. He could only put this matter aside first. "These problems can be solved slowly when new weapons are made. I have something to find you this time..."


    "You didn''t come to inspect the work?" Tony Stark looked at Huang in surprise and asked, "thanks to my reporting to you for a long time?"


    "Don''t take me as your impression of the company!" Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "I have a man who has been frozen for nearly 70 years and hasn''t died. Are you interested in coming to have a look?"


    "Frozen for 70 years and not dead? How can this be possible? The function of the human body will inevitably cause great damage at low temperature, and the current level of medical technology can not ensure the perfect survival or recovery of human cells in the frozen state..." Tony Stark immediately retorted, "If you want a person to really survive in ice for 70 years, even the current human body freezing technology can''t do this, let alone 70 years ago?"


    "You''ll know when you come with me. Say it in advance. Don''t be too surprised to see him!" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of the relationship between Tony Stark and Steve Rogers. A mysterious smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. With Tony Stark''s body, he disappeared in situ and emerged from base 1.


    "This is the previous base, and the signal is blocked again..." Tony Stark was muttering when he saw the surrounding environment and Jarvis''s prompt. Suddenly Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated. He saw Steve Rogers in front of him, the disguise in the ice and the shield, all indicating the identity of Steve Rogers, Captain America!


    "It''s him?" Tony Stark glanced, but he couldn''t resist his curiosity. "He''s really not dead? I''m afraid it''s going to boil if people know it? Although I don''t like this guy very much, it''s undeniable that this guy is the spiritual belief of many people!"


    "Of course, but it''s still difficult to rescue him completely without causing secondary injury!" Bruce Banner looked up and Tony Stark stretched out his hand. "Bruce Banner."


    "Tony Stark." Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and stretched out his hand, "I''ve heard of you, Dr. Bruce Banner, a well-known scholar in biology, but I haven''t heard from you for a long time. You were brought here by this evil boss?"


    "Well, he''s not my boss, he''s my master..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Bruce Banner''s face. He looked yellow carefully and quickly explained.


    "Master? What can you learn from a Wufu?" Tony Stark shook his head disapprovingly and looked at Steve Rogers in the ice. "I propose to scan his body function first, and then thaw gradually. After thawing, keep his body surface temperature below zero, and then slowly restore his body temperature..."


    "I think so too!" Bruce Banner nodded and said with a smile, "this can avoid unnecessary damage to his body caused by the rapid rise of body temperature as far as possible..."


    "Now that you have a way, I''ll leave it to you." Huang asked Wen Yan, nodded and said with satisfaction, "silly girl, give them the control authority of this laboratory. I''ll go and see ah Liang and them..."


    "Yes, boss." silly girl answered, and the projection appeared next to Tony Stark and Bruce ban. She began to help Steve Rogers out of the ice with them.


    At this time, Huang Wen came to another laboratory. Huang Liang and Peter Parker were studying hard. There was also a projection of a silly girl standing next to him. Huang Wen found that silly girls can exist at the same time in a convenient place compared with the genuine silly girls that had not been modified by the system devil.


    Although Huang Wen can''t tell how many core processors this is, Huang Wen knows that becoming a super AI silly girl has indeed been greatly helped by himself. At least without the existence of silly girl, the current base 1 and base 2 can''t be like this.


    "How''s it going? Is there any progress?" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang and Peter Parker who were studying.


    "Master, we have made progress. Through silly girl''s database, we found a special kind of mucus. When it is exposed to the air, it will become a very flexible material, and it will melt automatically in an hour..." Huang Liang heard Huang Wen''s voice, pointed to the mucus on the experimental platform and said, "this should be the most suitable material to become spider silk!"

 Chapter 209

    "Did you study it so soon?" Huang asked. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. You know, it was only half an hour or so since Huang Liang and Peter Parker came to the laboratory. It was too fast to have such progress in only half an hour.


    "Well, it was found in silly girl''s database. Someone studied this kind of mucus decades ago, but he originally wanted to replace most of the manufacturing materials in daily necessities, but unfortunately, the characteristic that it will disappear in an hour makes him completely bankrupt..." Huang Liang thought of the information given by silly girl before and said with some regret.


    "There are a lot of talented people in the world..." Huang asked. He thought of many superheroes and villains. In fact, they all have such experiences, but they have embarked on a different road due to their different hearts.


    After a long time, Huang Liang and Peter Parker made a lot of mucus and put it on Peter Parker and Huang Liang. Although Peter Parker does not need this mucus, Huang Liang''s reserves alone are certainly not enough. Therefore, Peter Parker can only become Huang Liang''s equipment library.


    Later, Huang Liang and Peter Parker made a cobweb launcher based on the mucus and wore it on Huang Liang''s hands and wrists. In this way, Huang Liang also has the same spinning ability as Peter Parker.


    After Huang Wen sent them away, there were two more spidermans reverberating between high-rise buildings in the night sky of New York City. Although Huang Liang did not have the ability to sense spiders, he was a martial arts expert who knew better than ordinary people. In addition, he also knew lightness skills. With spider silk, he wanted to reverberate between high-rise buildings like spider man, There''s still no problem.


    The next day, after dinner, Huang Wen went back to No. 1 base and brought them some food. He found that they were still thawing Steve Rogers, so he didn''t want to disturb them. After leaving breakfast, Huang Wen returned to Yongchun martial arts school and drove belle to the library in New York to borrow books. Before Belle borrowed books, she had finished reading them.


    "Belle, how are you doing with your mental training?" Huang asked Belle while driving.


    "I''ve been reading recently and I haven''t practiced much..." Belle stuck out her tongue and whispered in a playful voice.


    "In fact, Belle, if you practice your reading ability more, it will help you understand books and the speed of reading..." Huang asked, glancing at the books in Belle''s hand and softly explained.


    "I don''t believe it. You have such a strong mind. I haven''t seen you read as much as me, and I haven''t seen you read more than me!" Belle said with a pursed mouth as if I had seen through your lie.


    "Why didn''t I read? Didn''t I accompany you when you read?" Huang asked with a flash of embarrassment on his face and reluctantly explained.


    "Hum! You''re still talking!" Belle''s face flashed a blush, hummed softly, and said with some dissatisfaction, "when you read with me, you read books? Don''t you read all of me?"


    "Hey, how can the book be as good as our belle?" Huang asked, saying an absolutely correct answer, which made Belle turn a big white eye, but from the corner of Belle''s mouth, Belle was still in a good mood after hearing this.


    Soon, Huang Wen listened to the car and accompanied Belle into the library to choose Belle''s favorite books.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, Huang Wen raised his eyebrows because he heard the sound of riots outside. Then Huang Wen vaguely heard a strange motor starting sound. Huang Wen subconsciously released his thoughts. He saw a strange man wearing green armor and stepping on a glider flying arrogantly.


    The reason why the crowd below is in some turmoil is not only because the strange man is flying in the sky. After all, New Yorkers have never seen anything, whether it''s a mutant hawk, a stream of hate, a group of mutants, or an iron man who can fly in high-tech armor.


    But the key is that there is a black muzzle on the glider under the strange man''s feet, and the strange man''s mouth laughs from time to time, which makes some people uncomfortable and subconsciously want to leave here.


    "Ha ha! Ivan Vanke, Justin hammer, are you ready? This time, I want you to be completely destroyed together with hammer industry!" Norman Osborne''s crazy voice echoed in the air, but because Norman Osborne had no special power, his voice was not big, and the crowd below just heard him laughing wildly, I can''t tell what he''s talking about. After all, the people below are just ordinary people.


    After all, although Norman Osborne laid down his own super soldier serum and gained eight times the power of ordinary people at the cost of affecting his mind, he still didn''t have any super power. If not, he didn''t have to rely on improving the glider to increase his power.


    "Is this the green devil?" Huang asked, sensing Norman Osborne''s appearance for a long time, and finally recognized his identity. However, Huang asked, when did Norman Osborne mix with Ivan Vanke and Justin hammer? Yes, Huang asked''s ability naturally heard Norman Osborne''s voice.


    "Listen to the people above. Now you are suspected of violating public order. Get off the aircraft immediately, otherwise we will shoot!" soon, under the report of the masses, the police in New York finally came quickly. They held pistols in their hands and looked warily at Norman Osborne on the glider, because they recognized that there were heavy weapons on the glider.


    "I''m not from Jack''s police station. Well, Jack should still be busy with smuggling last night. In other words, the green devil came out first. Is it difficult? Is this the battle of the little spider''s fame?" Huang asked. He thought of this, and his idea was further released. Sure enough, as Huang asked expected, Peter Parker was on his way, and naturally there was Huang Liang of the spider duo.


    However, Huang Liang didn''t wear a red and blue spider suit like a little spider. He just wore a dress with a spider pattern and a mask with a spider pattern.


    "Da Da!" just then, Norman Osborne on the glider seemed to be annoyed by the police below and directly controlled the glider to shoot down.


    "No, be careful!" the policeman below screamed and hurried around to find the shelter. However, the bullet suddenly suspended in the air, which stunned the policemen looking for the shelter below. Then he stood there with a dull look, as if he didn''t know whether he should dodge or not.

 Chapter 210

    "Hmm? What''s the matter?!" Norman Osborne''s eyes were frozen in the air, and a trace of surprise flashed across his face under the mask. He didn''t even understand what happened and why his bullets were suddenly suspended in the air.


    However, you don''t have to ask. This is Huang Wen''s move. Although Huang Wen is still half a street away from this street at this time, Huang Wen has allocated some energy to explore the location of Peter Parker and Huang Liang, Huang Wen''s divine power at this time is close to the epic level.


    Don''t say that magneto is still dead. Even if magneto is not dead, he can only surpass Huang Wen in the subtle control of metal. Huang Wen has surpassed magneto by virtue of his control over metal alone!


    "What''s the matter?" Belle noticed some fluctuations. Her eyes looked suspicious. She asked Huang, and then released her power of perception. Then she found Norman Osborne suspended in the air half a street and bullets stuck in the air.


    "Who is that?" when Belle felt the motionless bullet, she frowned slightly, looked at Huang and asked softly, "do you want to deal with it?"


    "Well, I don''t need to do it for the time being. Ah Liang and his classmate Peter Parker arrived. This guy, let them practice. You pick the book first and I''ll help them." Huang asked, sensing that Peter Parker and Huang Liang were getting closer and closer, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Won''t there be a problem?" Belle looked out with some worry. "That guy looks very dangerous. His body is full of uncontrollable cruelty..."


    "It''s the wrong medicine to drink." Huang asked about the origin of the green devil and briefly said, "it''s okay. No, I''ll do it myself. Moreover, ah Liang seems to know I''m here..."


    At this time, Peter Parker and Huang Liang, who had just swung on the swing... Swinging spider silk, saw Norman Osborne in mid air, but Huang Liang''s eyes soon focused on the bullet suspended in mid air.


    "Dang! Dang! Dang!"


    Just when Huang Lianggang saw the bullets, the bullets fell to the ground and did not cause any harm to the police below. The police below looked at the suddenly appeared two people in strange clothes. For a moment, they looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    "Master, are you nearby?" Huang Liang sent a message to Huang Wen with his watch for the first time.


    "Well, your teacher''s mother and I are in the library. You can play freely, and I''ll press you." Huang Liang''s words gave Huang Liang enough confidence. He looked up at Norman Osborne, while Peter Parker had been looking at Norman Osborne for a long time.


    "Who are you? You stopped my bullet just now?" Norman Osborne looked warily at Peter Parker and Huang Liang. At this time, he suddenly felt a sense of deja vu. It was as if he was stopped by a sudden person when he broke into hammer industry alone last night, but it was a person, This time it was two people.


    Therefore, Norman Osborne had a bad feeling in his heart, but a anger also burned in his heart due to the similar experience of hammer industry. In particular, he became out of control after injecting super soldier serum.


    "Kung Fu spider, this guy looks so ugly! Should we fight such an ugly villain for the first time?" Peter Parker didn''t answer Norman Osborne''s question. Instead, he commented loudly on Norman Osborne''s appearance.


    "Yes, spider man, this opponent has disappointed us too much, but we''d better solve him as soon as possible. After all, this is what we should do. Who makes us good neighbors of New York citizens!" Huang Liang took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and reluctantly shouted out the opening remarks Peter Parker taught him according to the agreement.


    In fact, Huang Liang refused to say this opening remark at the beginning because it was too embarrassing. However, Peter Parker said that everyone was wearing head masks and others didn''t know who they were. Only in this way could he leave an impression on the onlookers.


    But the problem is that Huang Liang now knows that Huang Wen also knows. Now Huang Wen has heard these words, and he doesn''t know how Huang Wen will react.


    In the library, Huang Liang and Peter Parker heard two such two children make complaints about the exaggerated lines, and Huang asked for a cool breath, and all the goose bumps on his body were all up. He did not know where to tucked up the Tun for a while.


    "Is this Huang Liang? You taught it?" Belle, holding two books, walked to Huang Wen and asked faintly. Obviously, Belle also heard Huang Liang''s opening remarks.


    "I''m not! I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense!" Huang asked. There was a wave of denial three times subconsciously, and then began to throw the pot. "I must have learned bad from Peter Parker, and ah Liang didn''t do that before..."


    "Really?" Belle smiled, raised her eyebrows and looked at Huang with a smile. She didn''t seem to believe it.


    "Kung Fu spider? Spiderman? Spider Duo?" as Peter Parker and Huang Liang deliberately increased their voice, the police below and some citizens listened clearly to their dialogue, "good neighbors of New York citizens? Are they here to help?"


    "Seek death!" his heart was filled with anger. If it weren''t for the fear of the sudden stop of the bullet, Norman Osborne, who had already started, shouted angrily and finally couldn''t help shooting, and his goal naturally shifted to Peter Parker and Huang Liang.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    This time, the glider under Norman Osborne''s feet shot not bullets, but two claw ropes, which was an improvement made by Norman Osborne after his last battle with Ivan Vanke.


    In Norman Osborne''s opinion, there are two main reasons why he lost to Ivan Vanke. One is that he didn''t have enough ammunition, and the other is that he didn''t have the means to force Ivan Vanke to attack him from a distance. Therefore, he created a flying claw rope, which can catch his opponent directly in front of him and rely on his power to surpass ordinary people, Direct melee to solve the opponent!


    But unfortunately, Norman Osborne''s ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny, especially Norman Osborne''s opponent has changed.


    If Ivan Vanke is caught by Norman Osborne''s flying claw rope, I''m afraid he will indeed lose to Norman Osborne. After all, Ivan Vanke without external armor is just an ordinary person.


    But at this time, Norman Osborne''s opponents are Peter Parker and Huang Liang

 Chapter 211

    "Pa! PA!" two successive collisions sounded. Huang Liang and Peter Parker shot a spider silk at the same time and tied it with the flying claw rope.


    However, although Norman Osborne was stunned when the spider silk was tied with the flying claw rope, he still started the switch to retract the flying claw rope, and the spider silk would be pulled in front of Norman Osborne.


    After all, the flying claw rope was originally designed to deal with the whip rope. Naturally, it is ready to entangle the flying claw rope with the whip rope. Therefore, the glider has a strong power on the flying claw rope.


    When the flying claw rope suddenly exerted force, Peter Parker was instantly pulled out. In mid air, the other hand shot spider silk, stuck to the stone pier on the other side and stabilized his body.


    When Huang Liang felt the power coming, his body sank subconsciously. First, he released his spider silk directly, then his body flashed, jumped to Peter Parker''s side, shot out the spider silk to absorb the ground, and pulled another flying claw rope again. Together with Peter Parker, he pulled the flying claw rope to his side.


    Because the flying claw rope is getting shorter and shorter, the glider and Norman Osborne are getting closer and closer to Peter Parker and Huang Liang. However, Norman Osborne under the mask is wearing a ferocious smile. Although the process is different, the result is no different. He still has to fight closely with Peter Parker and Huang Liang.


    "What am I doing?" Huang Liang suddenly loosened the spider silk holding the flying claw rope and patted his head in silence. After putting on the spider mask and cobweb launcher, Huang Liang subconsciously chose the same way of fighting as Peter Parker. He almost forgot that he was called kung fu spider, not spider man No. 2.


    "Pa!" with a sound, Huang Liang gently pointed at Norman Osborne and hit a hole in the air, ready to end the battle directly.


    "Hiss!" Norman Osborne trembled when he was hit by a hole in the air and almost fell off the glider. However, he was not fixed in place. He just took a breath and looked a little surprised under the mask.


    Because Norman Osborne''s new green magic suit, which can defend against the impact of bullets, didn''t stop the mysterious attack. Even he didn''t react. Where did the attack come from, just as he didn''t understand why the bullet he had just floated in the air.


    "Is there anyone else in the dark? Who is it?" an idea flashed through Norman Osborne''s mind. For a moment, Norman Osborne retreated again. Anyway, he had escaped once, and it seemed no big deal to escape again.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    Thinking of this, Norman Osborne shot two flying knives from the glider at his feet, directly cutting off the spider silk tied to the flying claw rope, and then the glider began to take off and prepare to escape.


    "Hmm? The acupoint pointing failed? Why?" Huang Liang was stunned when he found that Norman Osborne had not been hit by himself, because Huang Liang was different from Huang Wen. In Huang Liang''s cognition, acupoint pointing should be inevitable and unfavorable. Even if Peter Parker was hit by him, it would take half a day to move, but why was the ugly villain in in front of him out of control?


    "Stop!" Peter Parker reacted faster than Huang Liang, who was in a daze. When he saw that Norman Osborne was going to run, he immediately shouted loudly. This was the first action of their spider duo. Could it end in failure!


    However, Peter Parker shot a spider''s silk onto the high-rise building. The whole person swayed gently and chased Norman Osborne''s glider, and Huang Liang soon recovered. He also shot a spider''s silk and chased Norman Osborne with the lightness skill of stepping on the snow.


    Finally, because the height of Norman Osborne''s glider was not enough and did not fly over the high-rise New York City, he was caught up by Peter Parker and Huang Liang. Four spider filaments pulled Norman Osborne''s glider, slowed it down, and Huang Liang jumped onto the glider.


    "Bang!" Huang Liang just punched Norman Osborne directly from the glider and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Dong!"


    That is, Norman Osborne injected super soldier serum, coupled with his green magic suit, which has strong shock absorption ability, otherwise he might have died on the spot.


    "Damn it!" Norman Osborne got up from the ground in pain. His eyes flashed anger and looked at Peter Parker who wrapped his glider in a heavy spider web and didn''t give it to continue flying. Before he could speak, Huang Liang turned into a shadow in front of him and punched him in the stomach.


    "Bang!" Norman Osborne was shot out again, and Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a little clear. He probably knew why the sunflower acupoint hand would fail, because the Green Magic suit on Norman Osborne was actually equivalent to a set of small armor, but it was matched with a glider and did not have as many functions as Tony Stark''s steel armor, It''s not that strong.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" when Norman Osborne was beaten out again, the New York citizens who watched the excitement around thought that the battle had been won, they clapped their hands one after another, as if cheering for Huang Liang and Peter Parker.


    "Thank you! Thank you, we are the spider duo. My name is Spiderman and his name is Kung Fu spider. We are good neighbors of New York citizens!" Peter Parker, who heard the applause, was full of excitement, waved his hands and shouted loudly.


    Peter Parker wanted to become spider man not only because his uncle nearly had an accident, but also because he wanted to enjoy the recognition and applause from everyone. Just like that night, after he defeated the Big Mac, he enjoyed the applause of the audience in the ring and recognized the title of spider man.


    When Peter Parker was very excited, his hair suddenly exploded, and a sense of crisis rushed into his heart, spider induction!


    "No! Run!" Peter Parker subconsciously looked in the direction of Norman Osborne. When he saw a pumpkin flying out of Norman Osborne''s arm, Peter Parker shouted and rushed over without any hesitation.


    At this moment, Peter Parker''s perception seemed to slow down a lot. Even he could feel how long the process of flying in the past was. He could even see that the pumpkin bomb was slowly exploding and would release his power.


    "Next time, accept the cheers after the enemy is solved..." Huang asked. A faint voice sounded in Peter Parker''s ear, and then the pumpkin bomb turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "Bang!" in the sky, a not small explosion came. People raised their heads and saw a small fireworks in the air.

 Chapter 212

    "Ah!" a centripetal new Yorker finally realized that a bomb exploded at high altitude, so the busy New Yorkers rioted again.


    "Master!" Huang Liang suddenly regained his consciousness and looked at Norman Osborne with lingering fear. He rushed over and punched Norman Osborne in the stomach with some anger. When Norman Osborne was about to fly out, he pulled him back with spider silk and was ready to continue a set of combined punches.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Peter Parker, who threw himself into the air, also recovered, but he saw that Huang Liang was venting his anger on Norman Osborne and hurried forward to remind him in a low voice, "we have won the war. Don''t kill him in front of so many people!"


    "Hum! I can''t die!" Huang Liang snorted coldly. He looked at the police who slowly came around to maintain order. At the same time, he was vigilant with a pistol. He contacted jack with his watch and told him about the situation here.


    "Didi!" soon, the police in front received an order from their own branch director: help send the super criminal caught by the spider duo to director Jack of the 21st branch.


    Yes, Jack called the director of this branch. The director of this branch doesn''t want to offend jack, the brightest star in the police world. Especially recently, Jack himself cracked a major human trafficking case, and the whole police world focused on Jack.


    "Give it to us. We''ll send this guy to director Jack..." several policemen came forward and looked at Peter Parker and Huang Liang carefully.


    "Well, I''ll tie him up for you so that he won''t run away!" Huang Liang nodded, tied Norman Osborne with spider silk and said, "these spider silk will disappear automatically in an hour. Be careful not to run away for him!"


    "Don''t worry, he will be at director Jack''s side in an hour!" the police quickly nodded and lifted Norman Osborne and the glider, which was just photographed by the hurried reporter.


    "Let''s go!" Peter Parker and Huang Liang nodded, shot out spider silk and left in the air. They didn''t want to see who was under Norman Osborne''s Green Magic suit.


    "It seems that they need to grow up again. If I''m not here today, even if they survive, I''m afraid they will remember this tragedy all their lives..." Huang asked, who had returned to the car with Belle at this time. Huang asked shook his head and said helplessly, "However, this is their first time to be a superhero. Their opponents are still a little difficult, and it''s normal to encounter trouble..."


    "But it''s not good to act so rashly. You need to teach it well!" Belle e frowned and whispered, "moreover, I think that spider man paid too much attention to the reaction of the people around him..."


    "This is also his character. Of course, maybe it''s just his character after wearing the mask. Maybe it''s because too few people pay attention to him at ordinary times." Huang asked, shrugging, glancing around as if there were no vehicles, and whispered, "let''s go back. These two children should be waiting for me..."


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the whole car turned into a light spot, disappeared in place and returned to the door of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Wodfa? I''m dazzled? There was a car in front of me just now..." Huang asked. In a taxi behind the car on the road, the driver stared wide and subconsciously stopped. He didn''t come back until the car behind sounded the horn and kept muttering, "There''s no reason. Can an old driver like me be dazzled? Maybe I should see a doctor..."


    In Yongchun martial arts school, Belle went upstairs with her newly borrowed books. At Huang Wen''s instruction, Belle said she would practice meditation in her spare time reading books. As Huang Wen said, Huang Liang and Peter Parker were sitting on the sofa on the fourth floor with uneasy faces and looking at the direction of the door from time to time.


    Logan looked at the two children who seemed to have made mistakes with great interest. He didn''t even practice his skills, so he waited for the opening of the good play.


    When Huang Wen''s figure appeared on the fourth floor, Huang Liang and Peter Parker suddenly stood up from the sofa, looked at Huang Wen with shame and opened their mouth. They didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "What have these two children done? They are so afraid of you? They are adults. You caught them?" Logan, who has long released himself and glowed in the nth spring, looked at Huang Liang and Peter Parker and shook his head helplessly to help adjust the atmosphere.


    "OK, don''t interrupt, you two sit down first..." Huang asked, staring at Logan angrily, looking at Huang Liang and Peter Parker. He suddenly thought of something, looked at Logan and asked, "do you know Captain America?"


    "Yes, I have fought with him. Although the time is not long, the relationship is still good..." Logan directly came to wave tactics and leaned back, saying that he had lived so long and didn''t know anyone.


    "I hope your relationship is really good..." Huang asked with a mysterious smile, looked at Huang Liang and Peter Parker again, and looked serious again. "Do you know where you are wrong today?"


    "You know, we shouldn''t be so careless when the battle is not over!" Huang Liang looked at Huang with a ashamed face and said, "master, I''m to blame for this. I stopped before I made sure that guy lost his combat effectiveness, which will give him a chance to fight..."


    "And me, I was attracted by everyone''s applause. Otherwise, with my reaction, I could stop him when he took out the bomb..." Peter Parker hurried to admit his mistake.


    "It''s good that you can realize your mistakes. I hope you can remember the lessons this time. After all, not every time I can appear in time to help you. You should grow up and be alone!" Huang asked, nodding and looking at them carefully.


    "Also, there should not be a few ordinary people in the enemies you encounter in the future. They will all have their own strange abilities. No matter what kind of situation, you can''t be careless. You should always be vigilant, you know?"


    "I see, master!" Huang Liang bowed his head and remembered Huang''s words.


    "I also remember, Mr. Huang asked..." Peter Parker nodded and didn''t dare to be careless, because he couldn''t imagine how many people would be killed and injured if the pumpkin bomb really exploded. Even he and Huang Liang might not be able to survive the explosion!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Happy birthday, I said to myself, now there are 560, up more than 300. Let''s set a small goal for birthday. There are four chapters after 800 and five chapters after 1000. I dare not think of more

 Chapter 213

    Huang Liang and Peter Parker review their mistakes in front of Huang Wen. On the other hand, Norman Osborne has been sent to jack of the 21st branch. Jack looks a little cold listening to Norman Osborne''s criminal experience. After all, he is one of the three swallow tailed heroes. If Norman Osborne didn''t act at night, he would also deal with him.


    However, Jack probably didn''t know that if he met Norman Osborne alone, it might not be his opponent, but if they went together, there would be no problem.


    "Take off his helmet first and let me see what this guy who wants to commit an explosion in New York City looks like!" Jack said in a deep voice, looking at Norman Osborne in front of him.


    "Yes, chief!" Jack''s men answered quickly and hurried forward to take off Norman Osborne''s helmet.


    At this time, Norman Osborne was injured, but he kept struggling, and even wanted to break the clock and tie his spider silk.


    "Pa!" the sound was not that the spider silk was broken, but that Norman Osborne was severely beaten by a policeman and scolded: "be honest and don''t look at what''s here!"


    Norman Osborne''s body trembled, raised his head and looked at the police officer. His eyes were like a fierce beast that ate people. He saw that the police officer subconsciously stepped back. Then he looked at Norman Osborne in anger and slapped Norman Osborne on the head.


    "Pa!"


    "What are you looking at? Be honest with me, or you''ll feel better!" the policeman looked at Norman Osborne with some discomfort, and stretched out his hand to take off Norman Osborne''s helmet.


    For Norman Osborne, the two slaps of the police officer are not painful at all, but what makes Norman Osborne unhappy is that he was beaten by a mere police officer. You know, he is the chairman of the great Osborne industry and the successful injector of super soldier serum. In his eyes, an ordinary police officer is no different from ants on the ground!


    However, soon, Norman Osborne''s identity was revealed. Although Norman Osborne''s helmet was a little difficult to remove, it could not resist the action of so many police officers. Finally, when Norman Osborne''s face appeared in front of a group of police officers, the police officer who recognized him subconsciously stepped back.


    "Norman Osborne?" Jack raised his eyebrows, then thought of something, looked at Norman Osborne and said in a deep voice, "so you haven''t stopped developing super soldier serum? Or, you used it on yourself and succeeded?"


    "Hmm? As a branch director, you know so many things?" Norman Osborne''s eyes coagulated and sneered. "Now that you know my identity, you should know that you can''t take me. As long as my news gets out, my lawyer will come to protect me soon. What''s more, I didn''t kill anyone..."


    "Didn''t you kill anyone? You killed those people in hammer industry?" Jack said with a smile, "Besides, how do you know that your news will be transmitted? Our police station didn''t catch the famous chairman of Osborne industry. We just caught a high-tech murderer. It happened that he looked a bit like the chairman of Osborne industry..."


    "You!" Norman Osborne''s pupils narrowed slightly and subconsciously looked at the surrounding police officers, but all the police officers looked at Jack mockingly after he finished talking, as if they really didn''t pay attention to his Norman Osborne identity.


    "Do you really want to fight against our Osborne industry?" Norman Osborne gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "you should know how powerful our Osborne industry is..."


    "I said, what I caught was just a murderer who looked a bit like the chairman of Osborne industries. Besides..." Jack stood up and said with a sneer. "Do you really think I would be afraid of an Osborne industry?"


    "Pa! PA! PA!" just then, the angry Norman Osborne made a sudden effort and was surprised to find that the spider silk that bound him burst. It turned out that it was time for the spider silk to dissipate.


    "Ha ha! Can you really hide my news? Since you know about the super soldier serum, you should know how powerful I am. No, I''m stronger than you think!" Norman Osborne, who regained his freedom, although his injury affected his strength, he still far surpassed ordinary people.


    However, Norman Osborne ran straight towards Jack. The police officers on one side hurriedly took out their pistols, but Norman Osborne was too close to Jack. They were not sure that they would not hurt jack when hitting Norman Osborne, so they stood in place and dared not shoot.


    "Bang!" Norman Osborne punched Jack and was blocked by Jack''s arms, but Jack felt a great force on his arms and almost fell to the ground.


    Jack quickly stepped back three steps, removed the strength from Norman Osborne, and looked at Norman Osborne with fear. Jack knew his current strength. Even the excellent police officers who often train had only half of his strength, but it was obvious that the strength of Norman Osborne in front of him was much stronger than him.


    "Reese and I should not be his opponents, but the guy Xiaoqiang should be able to..." an idea flashed through Norman Osborne''s mind, and then put on a tuxedo directly.


    "Hmm? What kind of technology is this?" Norman Osborne''s eyes coagulated and looked at Jack in a sudden cross dressing. Norman Osborne had never heard of this technology, and even far exceeded his imagination. If his green magic suit also had this technology, the military might not withdraw its capital.


    "Do you want to know? Fight again!" Jack waved to Norman Osborne and directly turned on the provocative skill.


    "Hum! What if you have high technology? You can''t be my opponent!" Norman Osborne sneered, rushed at Jack and punched Jack in the head again.


    This time, combined with the ability of the tuxedo and the response of Ye man''s character bag, Jack finally made an effective response. As soon as Jack was short, he directly avoided the punch of Norman Osborne. Then Jack hit the target finger into Norman Osborne''s throat. He wanted to solve the Norman Osborne directly.

 Chapter 214

    However, it''s a pity that Jack had to change his tactics before he attacked Norman Osborne, because Norman Osborne didn''t mean to defend against the index of attacking his neck at all, but took advantage of the opportunity of Jack''s body to lift his Yin leg!


    This is Norman Osborne''s self-confidence. He knows that he is above Jack both in strength and defense. Even if Jack is inserted into his neck, he will only hurt, but if he kicks the key to Jack, Jack can''t easily bear it.


    And this matter, not only Norman Osborne knows, but also Jack knows. After all, he dare not bet that the unloading force of the tuxedo can really stop Norman Osborne''s foot. If he can''t stop it, he will lose Jack''s happiness for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, Jack reluctantly changed his tactics.


    With the sound of "pa!" Jack blocked Norman Osborne''s foot with one hand, but his arm was numb. Then a boxing wind hit. Jack leaned back directly, and then kicked his foot to open the distance from Norman Osborne.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Norman Osborne sneered. Now it''s his turn to ridicule Jack.


    However, just as Norman Osborne was about to chase jack, a black pistol was facing him, making Norman Osborne''s hair explode.


    "Bang!" Jack shot without any hesitation, and Norman Osborne dodged the spot at the moment he saw Jack pull the trigger. In his opinion, he reacted so quickly that even a pistol could not easily shoot him. In addition, his green magic suit was not taken off. As long as he was not shot in the head, there was no problem.


    "Bang!" with a sound, Norman Osborne''s head exploded directly, and the bullet went through his head, ending Norman Osborne''s life without any suspense.


    Even though Norman Osborne had an extraordinary reaction and began to dodge the moment he saw Jack pull the trigger, Norman Osborne didn''t know that Jack could fight with a gun, and the bullet turned and shot Norman Osborne in the head.


    "Wow! Boss, you''re too good. You predicted his judgment directly? Can you hit it?" Jack''s dog leg shouted a little exaggerated, and then the nearby police flattered one after another.


    "Well, don''t flatter. If you have this time, don''t clean up here quickly?" Jack glared at the dog leg angrily. "I don''t need more orders for this report?"


    "Yes, the high-tech criminal broke away from the shackles of spider silk and wanted to attack the police, even endangering the lives of the police officers. He was killed by his subordinates as a last resort..." the dog leg nodded quickly, indicating that he had carried it down.


    "Well, come to me again if you have any trouble. I''ll continue to deal with those girls. The people at the immigration office are really slow. I don''t know how many days they can finish it..." Jack nodded with satisfaction, gave a soft command, and turned away.


    Jack put away his tuxedo and sent a message to Huang Wen.


    "Norman Osborne is dead? So fast?" Huang asked. He was surprised when he received the news from Jack. But think about it, Norman Osborne''s strength and background are very strong for ordinary people, but Jack is not good and will not be soft hearted. It is normal for Norman Osborne to fall into jack''s hands and be killed.


    However, Huang Wen thought that Norman Osborne could be released on bail and continue to do evil. While falling in love with Peter Parker and killing each other, he helped Peter Parker grow up. Now it seems that Peter Parker can''t brush experience on him.


    "All right, what should you do? Good neighbors of New York citizens, remember not to expand and keep an eye on everything, you know?" Huang asked. Looking at the pestle still there, Peter Parker and Huang Liang waved their hands with a smile and said softly.


    "Cough, master, it''s too exciting today. We want to adjust it a little..." Huang Liang looked at Peter Parker, smiled awkwardly, and asked in a low voice, "master, Captain, how''s he thawing now?"


    "Captain, thaw, wait!" Logan suddenly found a blind spot, quickly got up, looked at Huang and asked, "you just said about Steve, didn''t you say Steve wasn''t dead?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Huang asked, looking at Logan in surprise.


    "No, boss, that''s why you don''t stand up for justice..." Logan rubbed his hands with a smile and whispered, "why didn''t you say such an important thing earlier? How can I say that Steve and I are old acquaintances..."


    "However, I still doubt whether your relationship is really so good. After all, how can a white Slut make friends with a pure boy?" Huang asked and looked at Logan with a trace of doubt.


    "Cough, why can''t you be a friend... Wait!" Logan''s face was a little embarrassed and his smile was a little stiff, but Logan suddenly thought of something and his face became solemn, "Steve''s old friend Carter, I haven''t seen her for a long time, and I don''t know if she is still in the world. If Steve is really alive, Carter will be very happy."


    "Carter, I almost forgot this episode. By the way, Steve woke up earlier than in the original play. Although Carter is old, he should not be critically ill?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind, and then he thought with some regret, "unfortunately, I don''t have a way to rejuvenate people, otherwise I can help Luo Dadun."


    "Boss, can you take me to see Steve? Is he frozen?" Logan asked, looking at the distracted Huang.


    "Well, let''s go. It should not have been completely thawed..." Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly. He disappeared in situ and appeared in base 1 with Logan, Huang Liang and Peter Parker.


    "Steve!" as like as two peas in the eyes of Steve and Rodgers when Rogan saw Steve Rodgers, the world finally had a familiar person, who was like himself, but did not grow old after years of passing.


    As for another such person, it is naturally Logan''s cheap brother saber toothed tiger. However, Logan has not seen saber toothed tiger for many years. He did not see him or know where he went, whether it was the mutant uprising some time ago or when he fought with William Stryker in this underground base.

 Chapter 215

    Speaking of it, the reason why Logan thinks of the saber toothed tiger is because of the relationship between Baihe Zi. In a word, the saber toothed tiger is the father of Baihe Zi... No, it''s the mother. Anyway, Logan will never admit that he is the mother of Baihe Zi!


    At this time, the ice on Steve Rogers has melted away, but with the cooperation of silly girl, the body temperature of Steve Rogers remains in the frozen state, and then according to the calculation of Tony Stark and Bruce Banner, the body temperature of Steve Rogers increases bit by bit.


    Although the promotion speed is very slow, it is still much faster than the changes of the four seasons. It can be predicted that in a few days, Steve Rogers will be able to return to normal body temperature, and that is the time when Steve Rogers will wake up again.


    "How long will it take him to wake up?" Logan asked, looking at Bruce Banner.


    "If there is no accident, you can wake up in three days." Bruce Banner wiped the sweat on his forehead. The most complex part has been solved. He just needs to continue to monitor Steve Rogers'' physical state and don''t let him have problems, and silly girl can do that.


    "Three days?" asked Huang. After a little thought, he suddenly found that if Nick Frey sent aidman alloy and Zhenjin too early, he couldn''t give Steve Rogers.


    "Well, silly girl, what will happen if you turn on the treatment mode?" Huang asked, looking at silly girl.


    "It is suggested that after the body temperature recovers to 36 degrees, his body function and cells will revive again and start the treatment mode..." silly girl''s voice sounded, "otherwise, forced treatment may also cause damage to his cells!"


    "That''s right!" Huang asked clearly, nodded and looked at the shield. He suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Logan and said with a smile, "Uncle wolf, when you fought with Captain Steve, didn''t you test whether your claws were hard or his shield was hard?"


    "His shield can even block the bomb. How can my claws be harder than his shield?" Logan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He knew that Huang asked misunderstood and could only explain, "boss, at that time, I hadn''t been transformed into the present by aidman alloy..."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Huang asked stunned. After all, Huang asked is not very clear about what happened in the world before. He can only speculate what happened according to the current known information, and Huang asked really can''t remember when logan conducted the x-weapon test.


    "Silly girl, scan the material of the shield..." Huang asked, pointing to the shield, directed at silly girl. At this time, Huang asked, would you like to know whether Steve Rogers''s shield was made of Zhenjin or the original aidman alloy that was accidentally born in the legend? If it was the former, there is really nothing strange. Although Zhenjin is expensive, to tell the truth, The number is really not small, but if it is the latter, the shield will far exceed the real Edelman alloy on Zhenjin and Logan.


    "The scan shows that this shield is made of vibrated gold. Its hardness is second only to the real Edelman alloy, and it ranks first in defense because of its absorption of kinetic energy." silly Niu quickly gave an unexpected answer that disappointed Huang Wen.


    "No, if there was no original aidman alloy accidentally integrated into Zhenjin, where did the real aidman alloy come from?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    You know, the original aidman alloy is the product of the accidental fusion of extraterrestrial meteorite, iron and zhenjindu. Due to the accident and non replicability, there will be a real aidman alloy. Without the first original aidman alloy, there would be no real aidman alloy in Logan.


    No one can answer Huang''s doubts, even Logan and Steve Rogers, who are closely related to aidman alloy.


    After all, Steve Rogers'' shield was given to him by Howard stark, not by the doctor who developed aidman alloy.


    "I don''t know, after I got Zhenjin and aidman alloy, can I reverse study the original aidman alloy to create a brand-new non double sword..."


    "Qiang! Qiang!" when Huang Wen was thinking, the sound of metal collision sounded in his ear, and Huang Wen subconsciously looked at it.


    But Logan held the shield in his hand with one hand, and the other hand stretched out a steel claw and knocked on the shield. He even increased his strength, as if he wanted to know whether the steel claw was sharp or the shield was hard.


    "Zi!" a painful metal friction sound sounded. With Logan''s increasing strength, his steel claws swung over the shield, but he was very embarrassed to scratch off the paint on the shield, leaving three claw marks, but did no harm to the shield itself.


    "My strength is not enough..." Logan scratched his head in embarrassment, threw the shield to the ground, pretended that nothing had happened, looked at Huang and explained, "Indeed, as silly girl said, the hardness of this shield is weaker than my steel claw, but without enough strength, I can''t damage the shield. Of course, except for the paint on it, I told him not to draw these fancy things..."


    Yes, in this world, Captain America''s shield is not as strong as Wolverine''s steel claw. After all, this shield is not made of original aidman alloy.


    However, it''s not so easy for Logan to pierce this shield. At least Logan can''t do it now, even if he turns on King Kong.


    At this time, Huang asked according to Logan''s words, he understood why the shield in the plot would be chopped up, not only because mieba''s 40 meter sword was powerful, but more importantly, mieba''s own strength was powerful.


    After all, the phantom''s body was also made of Zhenjin. It was not crushed by mieba''s bare hands, and the soul gems on his forehead were buckled down.


    That is, Steve Rogers, the American captain''s shield, is too famous and contains too many legends. Otherwise, it''s not surprising that the 40 meter saber of mieba can cut down the American captain''s shield made of Zhenjin.


    "Did he draw it himself? Did he still have this talent?" Tony Stark grabbed the key of the problem. "And, who are you? Did you know him? Did you just wake up from the ice?"


    "Sir, according to the data, he is the Wolverine with the immortal body, so he didn''t lie..." Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, which made his face a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 216

    "Boy, I know you''re Howard''s son, right? I used to work with your father... Cough, cough!" Logan glanced at Tony Stark and said, "so, in the end, you should call me uncle. Come on, nephew, call uncle twice!"


    Huang asked, looking at Rogan, who had completely released himself and evolved towards uncle wolf Ben, a trace of helplessness flashed on his face. What makes a handsome uncle who used to be like a cowboy become a playboy who released himself? Huang Wen certainly won''t admit that it was his own influence. Maybe only the dead waiter can restrain the current Logan in terms of words.


    "Ha ha." Tony Stark soon recovered when he heard Logan''s words. He smiled sarcastically at Logan. "It''s sad that guys who have lived nearly 200 years have not realized financial freedom and have to work for others to make a living!"


    On the poisonous tongue, Tony Stark thinks he won''t lose anyone and wants to take advantage of Tony Stark. There''s no door!


    "All right, all right, shut up!" Huang asked angrily, rolling his eyes. If Tony Stark and Logan quarreled like this, he didn''t know when it would end, so Huang asked to look at Tony Stark, "since you don''t need to take care of Steve Rogers for the time being, I''ll take you back to base 2 to continue your research..."


    "Make complaints about the man who is out of the house," Tony Stark said.


    "??" Huang asked. When he heard this, he first asked the black question mark, then looked at Tony Stark mockingly and said, "can you say this? Or are you introducing yourself? People all over the world are qualified to say this, as if you are not qualified?"


    "Cough!" Tony Stark coughed a little awkwardly and stopped talking. Tony Stark, the great iron man didn''t continue to speak because he was afraid of Huang Wen''s strength. He just said that Huang Wen, yes, that''s it. Even though he was ready to blurt out a hundred words, he stubbornly held back, But he did not admit that he was afraid of Huang asked.


    Huang Wen didn''t want to continue to talk with Tony Stark. He directly turned Tony Stark''s body into a light spot and sent it back to base 2 to let Tony Stark continue to study alien spacecraft.


    "Master, I haven''t been back all night. I want to go back and see Betty..." Bruce Banner looked at Huang Wen and said tired. After all, he had worked hard at night, so he was directly caught by Huang Wen as a laborer. In addition, he focused on helping Steve Rojas break the ice all day. He was really too tired.


    "Oh, OK!" Huang asked, pretending not to know anything, and sent Bruce Banner away. After all, Steve Rogers waited for the silly girl to slowly warm up his body. Bruce Banner and Tony Stark didn''t need to watch. Well, it was really dumped after using up


    "Come on, people have finished reading it, so what should you do?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Logan and others, "what? Uncle wolf, are you going to wait here for your old comrades to wake up? Then you''ll have to wait two days..."


    "If I disappear for two days, Qin may be able to tear down your martial arts school..." Logan twitched at the corners of his mouth. He has gradually understood that Qin Ge Lei will look gentle only when she is present. If she disappears, I''m afraid the power of the Phoenix will really explode.


    "Then don''t you go back honestly?" Huang asked angrily, staring at Logan. To tell the truth, even with Huang asked''s continuous improvement, he will still be afraid in the face of the completely explosive power of the Phoenix. This is one of the most powerful forces in the whole Marvel Universe.


    Soon, Huang Wen returned to Yongchun martial arts school with Logan and others. Huang Liang and Peter Parker, who just said they needed to adjust, once again incarnated as good neighbors of New York citizens and went out to fight for justice.


    Unfortunately, it''s daytime after all. There are too few criminals that Huang Liang and Peter Parker can find. After all, not everyone has the courage to commit a crime in broad daylight.


    "Hmm? How did I hear our names?" Peter Parker''s ears moved and looked forward in surprise as Peter Parker and Huang Liang floated among the high-rise buildings.


    There is a square in New York City. There is also a big screen on it. There are some advertisements on weekdays, but occasionally there is news. Now, on the big screen is the news of the two spiders, Peter Parker and Huang Liang.


    "This is our new superhero in New York City after Tony Stark, the iron man. They helped the police subdue a criminal with high-tech weapons. The most important thing is that they are a group called the spider duo..." the host first introduced the spider duo, and then looked at the interview guests.


    "How do you see the spider Duo? Do you think they will be the first force for mutants to change their image?"


    "They are not mutants..." the interview guest took out several photos very professionally. One photo was aimed at the cobweb transmitter on Huang Liang''s wrist. "First, the police at the scene carried a mutant detection device. Once a mutant crime was found, they should immediately contact the mutant law enforcement team to solve it!"


    "Therefore, it is obvious that neither the spider duo nor the so-called high-tech criminals are mutants. They should have scientific and technological means similar to Tony Stark, just as the high-tech criminals have the immature glider technology of Osborne industry, and the spider duo should have produced a special mucus for them to launch spider silk..."


    "Do you think the birth of a superhero like the spider Duo is a good thing or a bad thing for us New Yorkers?" the host nodded and continued to ask.


    "Naturally, it''s a good thing. After all, with the existence of these superheroes, we don''t say that there are no criminals in New York City. At least when some superheroes appear, someone will stand up and stop them, rather than just run away in a hurry!" the interview guest obviously stood on the side of the spider double group and said firmly.


    "Do you think the emergence of superheroes such as spider duo will have an impact on the police system?" the host frowned. "For example, in this incident, the police didn''t seem to do anything..."

 Chapter 217

    "That''s not what I said. The police are only tied up when they face crimes committed by people with supernatural abilities, but in the face of normal public security problems, the police can still protect us..." the interview guest shook his head and explained softly.


    "So, now we need to divide work and cooperate, and deal with special affairs. You see, things about mutants should be handed over to the mutant law enforcement team, and things about super capable crimes should be handed over to these superheroes. Our New York police only need to better help New York citizens deal with crimes from ordinary people, so as to maximize efficiency, don''t they?"


    "What you said is very reasonable, but once again, we also hope that the two good neighbors of New York citizens can do more to help New York citizens..." the host laughed at this time and finally summarized the speeches of the interview guests, "and our New York police can also bring us more sense of security to New York citizens!"


    The news on the big screen ended here. In the television studio, the editor and director ran over, looked at the smiling faces of the interview guests and asked tentatively, "Sergeant Ryan, are you still satisfied with the effect of this interview?"


    "Well, it''s pretty good. I hope we can have more cooperation with your TV station in the future!" Sergeant Les nodded, patted the editor and director on the shoulder, also with a smile.


    "Peter, you have money to buy a newsletter?" Huang Liang, who read the news report, looked at Peter Parker in surprise. Maybe passers-by didn''t have much opinion and thought it was just a report on the spider duo. However, as a party, Huang Liang clearly knew how much positive impact such a news report could bring to the spider duo.


    "How could it be? How could I have this spare money?" Peter Parker immediately rejected Huang Liang. He managed to earn 3000 dollars. As a result, he spent all his money on buying a car and helping Ben Parker repair the car. There was no extra money to buy the so-called press release. Besides, Peter Parker didn''t even think about how much it would cost to put the news on the big screen in the square!


    "How about this gift I prepared?" but soon Huang Liang learned that Peter Parker didn''t pay for the news because he received a message from Jack.


    "It''s you. Who am I talking about, blowing the spider duo and the police station again, but thank you!" Huang Liang recalled the whole news, and a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. Also, among the parties to the news, there is only one police except the spider duo. It''s not surprising that Jack did it, Especially Jack has the money.


    "Don''t thank me, I just follow the trend!" Jack said with a trace of emotion. "I have a hunch that there will be more and more super criminals in the future, and the police will be more and more weak. Instead of letting the people think that the police are incompetent, it''s better to carry out correct public opinion guidance first and let the citizens assign the responsibilities of super criminals."


    "You''re right. In the face of super criminals like today, the police, as ordinary people, can only help evacuate the people..." Huang Liang nodded when he heard the speech. There''s no way. In such a world with extraordinary power, the police''s sense of existence is still too low.


    However, Peter Parker and Huang Liang were not the only ones who saw the news at this time. Another girl who watched TV at home during the summer vacation also saw the news. Unlike others, when the girl saw the abilities of Peter Parker and Huang Liang, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Originally, I''m really not a mutant, but how did they make their spider silk launcher? I really want to have one!" a glimmer of desire flashed in the girl''s eyes and looked forward to the TV news, but the principle of spider silk launcher was not described in the final news.


    "Well, I''ll see if I can find them, but before that, I have to make myself a suit of clothes. Originally, I can also become a superhero!"


    The girl''s name is Gwen Stacy. Before the summer vacation, she also went to the spider exhibition hall and was bitten by the same spider as Peter Parker.


    However, due to the influence of individual differences, Gwen Stacy''s abilities in all aspects are no different from Peter Parker, but she has no ability to spin silk. In other words, spider man all over the world seems to spin silk by himself.


    In Yongchun martial arts school at this time, Huang Wen doesn''t know the news. Even if he knows it, he won''t care too much. After all, for such a purposeful and rhythmic release, Huang Wen didn''t see too much in hot search in his previous life. Sometimes, people who see the news may never know what the truth is behind it.


    "Ding! Xiao Na has gone to you. Aidman alloy and Zhenjin are ready. Check it!" Huang Wen suddenly received a message from Nick Frey. He raised his eyebrows and flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face. He said that he would deliver the goods first hand, and now the goods have arrived, but the people have thawed and haven''t woken up yet. Can''t they be frozen again?


    "Why so fast?" Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly, and began to think about how to delay the time to hand over Steve Rogers. At this time, the black widow wore a leather coat and drove a truck to Chinatown with two dark boxes.


    With the sound of "pa!" the black widow jumped down from the truck. She didn''t abide by the driving rules. She wore high heels and leather clothes to show her proud figure incisively and vividly, which provoked the students on the first floor to whistle one after another.


    "Hmm?" John was stunned when he saw the black widow. He knew the black widow. He also knew that the black widow was Zhong Qiang''s ex girlfriend. Even the black widow left because she was stabbed by Huang Wen. Therefore, now the black widow appears here. John didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "You can''t go up, you have no authority." but in the end, John stopped the black widow.


    "You should know that I came to find him, otherwise I wouldn''t come here..." the black widow had a charming smile on her face, but there were some waves in her heart. To tell the truth, she didn''t want to deal with Huang Wen, but anyway, it was Nick Frey''s task, and she had to obey it.


    "Let her come up." Huang Wen''s voice sounded in John''s ear. After receiving the news from Nick Frey, Huang Wen felt the situation nearby. When he saw the black widow here, Huang Wen was glad that risfisk and Zhong Qiang went to help Jack after lunch, otherwise the atmosphere would be a little awkward.

 Chapter 218

    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Belle, who had been reading upstairs before, came to the fourth floor first. At this time, her expression didn''t fluctuate. She just walked to Huang Wen''s back and sat down without saying a word.


    "What''s the matter, belle?" Huang asked. Looking at belle who suddenly ran downstairs, he hurried forward and asked. He thought Belle had something to say.


    "It''s all right. I''m just tired of reading and meditating for a while. Now I''m down to have a rest." Belle glanced at the direction of the stairs and said faintly.


    "This..." Huang asked as if he realized something. The corners of his mouth twitched vaguely. Then he pretended not to know anything and looked in the direction of the stairs.


    The next moment, the valiant black widow came upstairs with a smile on her face, just as Huang Wen failed to see through her identity, resulting in the failure of her task.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the black widow doesn''t know that her mission this time will fail again. Just when the black widow went upstairs, Huang Wen had transferred the two metal boxes in the truck to base 1. Silly girl has found out that there is really a real Edelman alloy liquid and vibrating gold, and the weight is no different. It can be seen that Nick Frey is there, Absolutely in stock!


    "I''ve delivered the goods you want. Nick Frey asked you when your people will deliver them?" the black widow looked at Huang directly and said, "it''s better to hurry, because Nick Frey is in a hurry..."


    "Oh, I know. I''ve received the goods. I''ll send them to you later. Go back and hand over the task to Nick Frey!" Huang asked, waving his hand without any expression, and said softly, "by the way, remember to tell Nick Frey that if he has other needs, he can also exchange the goods of this transaction. I know he still has a lot of inventory..."


    "The goods are already here." the black widow looked at Huang and said.


    "OK, I believe it." Huang Wen smiled and said, "well, I hope his plan can go smoothly! Please..."


    "At least I came so far away that you didn''t even give me a drink?" the black widow looked at the girl sitting on the sofa without saying a word, suddenly noticed something, looked at Huang Wen, smiled and asked in a charming voice.


    "Qiang!" the Yellow asked. Before he could speak, the lily directly stretched out her steel claw and looked at the black widow coldly.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that the black widow put her skillful moves on his head. Huang Wen shook his head, smiled and whispered: "After all, I''m a big old man who runs a martial arts school. It''s normal not to notice some details. However, our martial arts school has a rule for welcoming guests. You can drink as much as you want if you win our martial arts school. I think you''re a girl and don''t bully you. You won baibaizi..."


    "No, goodbye!" before Huang asked, he was directly interrupted by the black widow, and then watched the black widow leave Yongchun martial arts school without looking back.


    Yes, the black widow knows Lily''s information. After all, as William Stryker''s number one bodyguard, Lily''s information has been left at all senior levels.


    Therefore, the black widow knows that this is a super agent with similar abilities of Wolverine. Even if she removes the abilities of wolverine, her strength is not lower than herself, not to mention her immortal body and steel claws. The black widow feels that she has no need to fight this unnecessary battle.


    Besides, the black widow has just achieved her goal. She is to provoke the relationship between Huang Wen and belle. However, it is obvious that the black widow underestimated Huang Wen''s emergency response ability.


    "Belle, go and see my new goods? I''m going to make a sword, and then I''ll give you some beads for self-defense. How about setting the shape of the beads for me?" Huang asked as soon as the black widow left, and looked at Belle and asked with a smile.


    "Hum, let''s go." Belle stood up proudly and said softly.


    In Logan''s admiring eyes, Huang Wen turned into a light spot with Belle''s body and disappeared in place.


    "Go and study your sword. Is it the material to turn it into beads? Show me..." Belle said as soon as she entered the laboratory of base 1.


    "Here, feel it a little and don''t use too much spiritual power!" Huang asked. He took out the small metal stone hidden in Steve Rogers''s metal box and handed it to Belle with a smile.


    "Eh?" BEI''ER raised her eyebrows in surprise and looked at the small metal stone in Huang''s hand. "Can it absorb, or block the mental exploration?"


    "To be exact, it''s to block the entry of spiritual power!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and softly explaining, "before, magneto Wang had a helmet specially used to prevent people with spiritual ability. That helmet had such a function, but unfortunately, when I fought with him, I completely destroyed that helmet..."


    "Although this metal pebble is not as good as the helmet, it still has no problem dealing with general spiritual power. Make it into beads and other jewelry for you and uncle Zhong. Even if they can''t use it, they are prepared."


    "Well, I know, but it''s too wasteful to turn the car into beads. It''s better to melt it and reshape it..." Belle took the metal pebble and thought for a moment. "After all, the plasticity of liquid is much better than that of solid, especially this pebble is not big. I''m afraid we can''t make a few jewelry."


    "Eh, why didn''t I think of it? Belle, you''re so smart!" Huang asked, praising Belle in good time, which made Belle turn her eyes angrily.


    "You put it down and I''ll melt it!" Huang asked. Looking at Belle, she put the small metal stone on the experimental platform and began to operate her internal force. She used the power of fire in the cold fire palm to burn the small metal stone.


    With the blessing of Huang Wen''s nearly 900 points of strength, even the extraordinary level of cold ice and fire palm also broke out a powerful force. The small metal stones continued to melt, and the original impurities in them were completely eliminated. Drops of metal liquid dropped from the small metal stones and fell into the container of the test platform.


    At the bottom of the container, Huang Wen is still using the power of fire to continuously heat up to prevent the metal liquid from condensing again. If you ask what container is made of and is so resistant to high temperature, you can only tell you that this is an aidman alloy container proposed by silly girl, which is specially used for dangerous experiments.

 Chapter 219

    "OK, Belle, have you figured out what kind of jewelry you want?" Huang asked. After watching all the metal liquid drip into the container, she smiled and asked.


    "You go and help yourself. I''ll study it slowly by myself. Just leave a group of internal power to burn the flame here." Belle looked at Huang Wen thoughtfully, and suddenly waved her hand with a smile and motioned Huang Wen to leave the laboratory.


    "OK, don''t you look at the aidman alloy and vibration gold I got?" Huang asked, looking at Belle with some hesitation.


    "Don''t look, don''t look, you go!" Belle hurried up impatiently, and even directly pushed Huang Wen out.


    Huang Wen didn''t know what medicine Belle gourd was selling. She looked suspicious. At a glance, Belle turned into a light spot, disappeared in place and appeared in another laboratory, where aidman alloy and Zhenjin were placed.


    Like the aidman alloy Huang Wen once got from William Stryker, the aidman alloy liquid here is also placed in a large pool, and there is a device to heat him, which is a little more convenient than Huang Wen''s continuous endurance with internal force.


    As for Zhenjin Huang, I''ve met for the first time. I think Zhenjin should have a unique processing and production method. However, this method should not be very difficult. Otherwise, the guy who stole Zhenjin can''t find a market.


    Since there is a market, it means that the buyer at least knows how Zhenjin is used and what it is suitable for. There should be no problem if silly girl directly asks for information about Zhenjin and invades some databases.


    Not long ago, with the help of silly girl''s data, Huang Wen successfully turned Zhenjin into a liquid, and then began to try to integrate Zhenjin liquid with aidman alloy liquid.


    Even, in order to simulate the result of the coincidence, Huang Wen also brought iron, copper, carbon alloy and other metals to try to add them, hoping to make the original Edelman alloy, but there is no doubt that Huang Wen failed.


    The original aidman alloy has its own exclusive molecular arrangement structure. It is this unique molecular arrangement structure that makes the original aidman alloy unique. Even if Huang Wen forcibly controls the fusion of these metal liquids, they can not really fuse. Soon, they will be separated again because of their mutual repulsion.


    Even if Huang Wen forced them to cool and shape, they eventually existed in their separate state, and there was no intention to integrate together and give full play to their respective advantages.


    "Sure enough, it''s not that simple. Maybe it''s just a coincidence, and I''m not the owner of the coincidence." after a long time, Huang asked stopped. He knew that the road should be impassable and there was no need to waste time.


    "Then we can only give full play to our respective abilities. Let me think about how to make aidman alloy and Zhenjin hair exert their greatest effect..."


    After a long time, Huang Wen took out the broken wushuangjian, wrapped the soul of the wushuangjian with his mind, and then slowly melted the broken wushuangjian in two with the power of fire, burning all the impurities in it.


    It was not until Wushuang sword completely turned into a liquid metal that Huang asked. He controlled Wushuang sword to condense into a small sword heart with his mind, and then integrated the soul of the sword into it, and then cooled it.


    At this point, a new prototype of wushuangjian was born. The current wushuangjian is two sizes smaller than the previous wushuangjian. It can be seen that there are still more impurities in the original wushuangjian. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why wushuangjian will be disconnected.


    "Hum!" the rudiment of Wushuang sword made a light sound, as if the soul of Wushuang sword didn''t understand how his home became so small.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the first step." Huang asked, patting the prototype of wushuangjian, said softly, and then controlled the vibration gold liquid to cover the prototype of wushuangjian. Soon, a long sword the same size as the original wushuangjian was formed, and even the head, handle, grid and other places were condensed with vibration gold liquid.


    This is not the end. Under the control of Huang Wen, aidman alloy liquid also flew up, focusing on the upper and lower sword edges and sword tips, opening the front for no double swords, and covering the whole sword body at the same time.


    After all, the hardness of aidman alloy is stronger than that of Zhenjin, but aidman alloy cannot absorb heat, energy and kinetic energy. Therefore, impact damage and sharp attack are carried out by aidman alloy.


    The incidental properties of absorbing impact, such as heat, energy and kinetic energy, are absorbed by Zhenjin and finally condensed to the hilt. Huang Wen counterattacks these forces again, just like the US shield and Panther suit.


    As for the most central, it is the heart of the sword that was originally condensed from the non twin swords. The heart of the sword provides a strong spirit for the non twin swords. Moreover, under the dual protection of aidman alloy and Zhenjin, Huang Wen believes that the heart of the sword will not be hurt again!


    "Hum!" after feeling the powerful material of his new body, Wushuang sword made a light sound, but unfortunately, Wushuang sword can no longer tremble as before, because its material makes it break away from the category of soft sword and become a hard sword like a peerless good sword.


    In other words, the formed Wushuang sword can''t be bent, which is also one of the disadvantages of using aidman alloy and Zhenjin. After the two metals are formed, it''s too difficult to change their structure. Even now Huang Wen can''t break or change its appearance after the Wushuang sword is completely formed.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen held up his double swords and cut them out along the air. A sound broke the air and made Huang Wen nod with satisfaction. For his current physique and strength, the hard sword can actually give full play to his strength, whether physical strength or internal power, and even the divine power will be stronger than the soft sword when acting on the hard sword.


    "Yes, I''m afraid nothing can stop me when I have these two swords..." Huang asked, feeling the power transmitted to the air, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He was suddenly thinking of something, "no, my power may not be able to directly cut down the shield, but when I break through the epic level, there will be no problem!"


    "Well, here comes a new problem. It seems that the equipment space of the system doesn''t recognize that there is no double sword and can''t put it in? It seems that the no double sword can only be put into the Najie. After all, I can''t always run around with a sword on my back, and there is no double sword and no scabbard..."

 Chapter 220

    After Huang Wen brought Wu Shuangjian into the ring, his body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. At this time, Belle has made the bracelet. There are twelve small metal beads on each bracelet, which are just wrapped in a circle.


    However, although such hand strings look good, Huang Wen still doesn''t understand why Belle just kicked herself out. These hand strings have no special place!


    "Ding!" just when Huang Wen was confused, Belle sitting there suddenly moved her elbow and a small object fell to the ground. Huang Wen fixed her eyes. Indeed, a small ring fell to the ground. The metal on it was the same as that on the bracelet. That is to say, Belle had just made it by herself.


    At this moment, Huang Wen finally understood why Belle had just kicked herself out. It turned out that she was making this ring.


    In Belle''s expectant eyes, Huang Wen went to Belle''s side, picked up the ring, knelt in front of belle on one knee, and said with the same expectant face: "Belle, will you marry me?"


    "Hum, I''m stupid. I need to take the initiative every time..." Belle glared at Huang with some dissatisfaction, but soon Belle smiled. Her smile was as beautiful as a blooming flower. She slowly stretched out her hand and said softly but firmly, "I''d like to."


    "Silly girl, which finger do you wear to propose? It''s urgent to wait online!" Huang asked. When looking at Belle''s slender finger in front of her, she was suddenly stunned, and then hurriedly and quietly contacted silly girl.


    "Boss, the eastern and Western cultures are different. If you sum up with Miss Belle, it''s better to wear it on the ring finger." silly girl''s voice sounded directly in the laboratory, making Huang Wen''s face black. How could she say it directly.


    "Sorry, boss, I don''t have the ability to communicate directly, so I can only say it directly." silly girl guessed what Huang asked in her heart and took the lead in apologizing before Huang asked.


    "Hum!" Belle''s smile was as bright as flowers. She stared angrily at Huang Wen. Huang Wen quickly put the ring on Belle''s ring finger, then pulled Belle into her arms and turned to a classic film scene.


    After a long time, Belle, blushing, broke free from Huang Wen''s arms, but she still held Huang Wen tightly with her hand and didn''t mean to loosen it at all.


    "Come on, let''s send gifts and let Zhong Bo and them be happy!" Huang asked, pointing to the string of hands on the table, looking at Belle and laughing.


    "HMM." Belle also nodded happily and took the initiative to pick up the hand string. She wanted to exercise her right to give gifts and be happy.


    Soon, Huang Wen and Belle''s body came to the hot pot shop. Zhong Bo was busy at this time. He was stunned at the sudden appearance of Huang Wen and belle. Then he saw the palms of the two people holding together and the ring on Belle''s fingers. Zhong Bo suddenly laughed.


    "Zhong Bo, I''ll give you some happiness. A little gift can help you resist some mysterious forces..." as there are guests around, Huang Wen didn''t say it directly, but explained to Zhong Bo and motioned belle to pass the bracelet to Zhong Bo.


    "Hey, you have so many things. If you send new ones, I can''t wear them on both hands..." Zhong Bo took the bracelet and put it on his hand, with one bracelet and two hands of a watch joking.


    "It seems so!" Huang asked with a smile, scratched his head and said, "we''ll pay attention in the future. If we give gifts again, we''ll give them somewhere else..."


    "OK, congratulations. I''ll be busy first. Let''s talk about it in the evening. By the way, let John come and help. Zhong Qiang, that little bastard, doesn''t know where to go..." Zhong Bo smiled, nodded and whispered.


    "I see." Huang Wen took Belle''s hand and left the hot pot shop. He walked towards Yongchun martial arts school. Suddenly, Huang Wen raised his eyebrows and subconsciously blocked Belle behind him.


    "Bang!" Huang Wen''s arm blocked the sudden attack of the fist, and then turned to look at it, but at this time, Huang Wen''s face was empty and there was no figure.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Then Huang Wen shot one after another to block the attack, just as Huang Wen was fighting with the air, but from Huang Wen''s perspective, there was a residual shadow attacking himself. Even with Huang Wen''s legendary eyesight, he could only see one residual shadow.


    "Speed capable person?" Huang asked. After three consecutive attacks, he raised his eyebrows, and then directly equipped the slow motion glasses that have been turned into contact lenses from the system equipment space. Yes, the slow motion glasses transformed by silly girl are still system equipment, while the unparalleled sword transformed by Huang asked himself can only be placed in Najie.


    After the slow-motion contact lenses were equipped by Huang Wen, there was a young man with silver gray hair not far in front of Huang Wen, wearing black glasses similar to swimming goggles and a walkman earphone on his ear.


    Quick silver! Fast silver in the X-Men series!


    Originally, fast silver was surprised that Huang Wen blocked it for three consecutive attacks. Suddenly, he found that Huang Wen''s eyes looked at himself. You know, although fast silver seemed to be in a stopped state at this time, in fact, he was moving at high speed in situ. In the eyes of ordinary people, he should be in a disappeared state!


    "Ask, what''s the matter? Who is it?" Belle''s strength was obviously a little worse. She was suddenly protected by Huang Wen behind her, and then watched Huang Wen hit the air continuously. Belle certainly knew that Huang Wen was fighting with the enemy, so Belle''s perception was released, but she didn''t find the position of fast silver.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a child who can''t think of it." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "let me play with him!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, Huang Wen, Belle and quick silver turned into light spots and disappeared in place. Fortunately, this is Chinatown. The neighbors around Huang Wen are no longer surprised by Huang Wen''s strange abilities, and even began to deceive the tourists who came over.


    "Don''t make a fuss. You''ll get used to it after seeing it. This is Huang Wen, the guardian of Chinatown. I tell you, don''t do bad things in Chinatown, otherwise Huang Wen will send you to hell..."


    "Where is this?!" on the other hand, kuaiyin, who was directly brought to a strange area by Huang Wen as a dreambutterfly, was silly. Since he met Huang Wen, he began to experience things beyond his imagination. In other words, the combined number of shocks in his life was not as much as that after he met Huang Wen.

 Chapter 221

    The two most surprising things about the life experience of kuaiyin before are that the first thing is to know that he is a mutant, and the second thing is to know that magneto is his father.


    Yes, after knowing that magneto is his father, fast silver went to Xavier genius junior college to ask about the situation, but Charles is dead. At this time, the master of Xavier genius junior college is the strengthened laser eye Dean.


    According to the existing information, the laser eye told the fact that magneto Wang was afraid to have died, and the murderer was probably Huang Wen of Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown.


    So kuaiyin came. Even though there was no deep father son relationship between him and magneto, he subconsciously wanted to ask Huang for an explanation. He wanted to know what hatred Huang had with magneto and wanted to kill him.


    Of course, as a mutant with extraordinary ability, kuaiyin certainly won''t come directly to reason with Huang Wen. When he saw Huang Wen, he thought only one thing. He convinced Huang Wen first and then asked.


    Unfortunately, fast silver is too inflated, or he is too confident in his speed, because in his opinion, there must be no one in the world who can catch up with him in speed, and even no one who can see him running with all his strength.


    Therefore, even if Huang Wen, one of the two giants who can kill the mutants, has magnetic control, and the nearly invincible magneto king among the mutants, fast silver did not feel that it would lose to Huang Wen. As a result, fast silver encountered the current situation.


    "He attacked you just now?" Belle looked at kuaiyin''e with a slight frown, and a dangerous look flashed in her eyes. Today can be regarded as a good day for belle. She was disturbed by such an inexplicable person. Belle''s heart is very unhappy now.


    "Hmm? No!" kuaiyin suddenly felt a chill. Subconsciously, kuaiyin started his speed and wanted to escape here, but he was surprised to find that he couldn''t move suddenly.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. When she saw that Belle''s state was wrong, she subconsciously wanted to say something. As a result, she felt the power fluctuation of space. Then the space over kuaiyin was bound, and even the whole space had the meaning of faintly falling off.


    "Belle?" Huang asked with a dull wink. He didn''t know when Belle had the ability he didn''t know. However, Huang asked quickly thought of the space where Belle was born and Morris who left her meditation skills, which proved that Belle''s origin was not simple.


    "Ah!" Belle exclaimed. She quickly put away her ability as if she had just recovered. After Belle put away her ability, kuaiyin didn''t dare to stay for a moment, just like a wild horse off the reins.


    Huang Wen didn''t care about fast silver at all. After all, the most important thing now must be to check Belle''s situation first.


    "How''s it going? Belle, are you okay?" Huang asked. He quickly hugged Belle, gently stroked Belle''s back and comforted her softly.


    "Ask, am I also a mutant? Why did I suddenly acquire this ability? It seems to exist in my mind..." Belle looked up at Huang and asked with some worry.


    "What are you worried about?" Huang asked, patting Belle''s head with a spoiled smile. "What if you are a mutant? Uncle wolf, aren''t they also mutants? Besides, no matter who you are, I like you as much. Don''t scare yourself."


    "But my strange ability?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned tightly. Although she heard Huang''s words, she was moved in her heart. Even though she had obtained extraordinary ability because of Huang''s question, she still didn''t want to have uncontrollable changes in her body and become a mutant like a devil shaped woman or a beast.


    "It''s all right. Just think about it. You''ve gained so much power by eating the blood Bodhi. Don''t you master it as well? And the regenerative dragon chapter you''re wearing. The power contained in it is so strong that you don''t get out of control!" Huang asked, continuing to comfort Belle.


    "Won''t I really become strange?" Belle''s eyes flashed out her worries. Her body turned into a light spot with Huang Wen, disappeared in situ and appeared in No. 1 base.


    "It''s all right. Let silly girl check for you first. Is there any mutant mutation in your body..." Huang asked. It''s also to reassure Belle, because Huang asked that Belle''s ability to guess should come from her parents, which has nothing to do with the mutant.


    "OK." Belle took a deep breath and closed her eyes, as if she didn''t dare to see the examination results of silly girl.


    Huang asked without saying anything, just clenched Belle''s hand and told her that she was still here and that she would always be with her.


    "Boss, there is no mutant gene in Belle''s body, and there is no mutation..." soon, silly girl''s voice sounded, which finally let Belle breathe a sigh of relief.


    "You see, I said it''s okay?" Huang asked, rubbing Belle''s hair with a smile and looking at silly girl''s projection. "Well, silly girl, what''s Belle''s ability to burst out suddenly? Can you analyze it?"


    "We need belle to use her ability again before we can test it." silly girl looked at Belle and said.


    "Come on, try to use it again!" Huang asked. Looking at Belle, who gradually calmed down after knowing that her body will not change, she continued to play the airway.


    "HMM." Belle nodded and looked at the open space aside, looking for the feeling of trapped fast silver again.


    "Kaka!" soon, nothing seemed to happen in the air, but there was a strange noise. Huang asked, looking at the open space where Belle looked, and he felt the fluctuation of space power again.


    "According to the test, this power is similar to the power of magic, but different from the magic that needs the help of dimensional power in this world, this magic does not need any external media or even spells. It can be displayed directly. It consumes spiritual power..." silly girl soon gave the test results.


    "So the form of expression is like super power magic?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, looked at Belle and said with a smile, "great, Belle, you can make up for my weakness. I know nothing about magic!"


    "I don''t know anything!" Belle has completely returned to normal at this time. She frowned and muttered, "it''s the same as the form of super power expression. I can''t study the mystery of magic carefully..."


    "I''m sure you can study it!" Huang asked, smiling and shaking his head, more confident than belle.

 Chapter 222

    "You believe me so much, I must have a good study!" Belle looked at Huang and looked at herself so confidently. She couldn''t help but show a trace of pride at the corners of her mouth, and then she looked away. "It seems that my reading time will be shorter..."


    "Originally, meditation would take a little time, but now it will take more time, because this magic also needs to be improved by spiritual power, and I have to study the root of this magic power. My time!"


    "What''s the hurry!" Huang asked. Looking at some belles who looked like crazy cartoon characters, she couldn''t help laughing. "Time is like water in a sponge. There will always be some when you squeeze..."


    "Hmm? Can you still say such a cultured thing?" Belle asked with a surprised look at Huang. It can be seen that she didn''t know that it was a famous saying, and it was really said by Lu Xun.


    "Hey, hey, you can''t underestimate me." Huang asked, smiling and holding Belle''s hand, his body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. "Let''s go and get them happy!"


    Soon, Huang Wen and Belle returned to Yongchun martial arts school. Huang Wen took belle to distribute the bracelet that can defend against spiritual power. Of course, only a few people such as John and Logan have this bracelet. After all, the number of bracelets is not much, at least much less than the renewable intelligent device such as watch.


    After handing out the bracelet, Huang Wen and Belle began to study Belle''s strange space magic, because in general, the escape of Mengdie is also a space ability. Huang Wen and Belle can make progress together.


    In this way, the days seem to have begun to become calm. There is no major event in Yongchun martial arts school, except that Nick Frey went to his secret base after receiving the task returned by the black widow and wanted to see Steve Rogers here, but unfortunately, he didn''t see it.


    Nick Frey, who felt cheated, began to contact Huang Wen crazily, but Huang Wen, who had been prepared for a long time, set up the rejection function directly through silly girl, and left Nick Frey a message: "suddenly, you have an understanding. You need to shut down. It won''t be too long. Wait a little."


    "Falk! Huang asked, you did it on purpose!" the angry Nick Frey was gentle and easy-going again, but he didn''t even know where the base where Huang asked stored Steve Rogers was. Now he can only wait for Huang to pass.


    "Damn it, you won''t thaw captain Rogers? Don''t mess around. If anything happens, I''ll call Carol back and fight with you!"


    Huang Wen received all the threat messages sent by Nick Frey, but Huang Wen didn''t mean to reply. After all, Huang Wen is theoretically closed now. How can he reply to Nick Frey''s message? Let''s wait for two days and see the living captain of the United States after waking up.


    A few days later, Huang Wen, Logan, Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, the spider duo, the swallow tail three and even John all arrived at base 1.


    Most people have a glimmer of expectation for Steve Rogers who is about to wake up. Even Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang who have no feelings for the American captain have come. They are curious about whether an old popsicle frozen for nearly 70 years can really survive. They want to witness it with their own eyes.


    "It''s time to start." Huang asked, glancing at Steve Rogers, who had completely recovered his temperature, but hadn''t woken up, looked at silly girl and ordered.


    "Yes, starting the treatment function!" silly girl''s voice fell, and a green data stream was injected into Steve Rogers. Gradually, Steve Rogers''s face became ruddy.


    "Silly girl still has this ability?" Tony Stark looked at the data stream used by silly girl, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he thought of something. He looked at Huang and asked, "speak, why didn''t silly girl help me treat when you took out shrapnel for me?"


    "Well, if I say that silly girl didn''t have this ability at the beginning, do you believe it?" Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark tentatively.


    "Do you think I believe it or not?" Tony Stark turned his eyes angrily, looked at Huang and asked.


    "I don''t think you believe it..." Huang asked the stall and said helplessly, "then I can only tell you that I forgot at that time, and silly girl''s healing speed is not fast. It''s not much different from me injecting Qi to help you recover..."


    "I believe you ghost! You''re a bad guy. I suspect you deliberately let me recover for so long!" Tony Stark curled his lips. Naturally, he didn''t believe Huang Wen''s nonsense.


    "Hmm?" during Huang Wen''s quarrel with Tony Stark, Steve Rogers gradually woke up, but Huang Wen''s voice and Tony Stark''s voice made him a little confused, because he was completely unfamiliar with the two voices!


    "Didn''t I sink to the bottom of the sea with a bomb? How could I appear here?" soon, Steve Rogers opened his eyes. He looked at the completely strange environment around him. His heart jumped and an idea flashed in his mind, "damn! Haven''t the Hydra been completely eliminated?"


    There is no way. After all, Steve Rogers was a figure during World War II. At that time, only the Hydra was able to have such advanced bases and experimental equipment. Therefore, when Steve Rogers saw the surrounding environment, he subconsciously thought he had fallen into the hands of the hydra, and then turned over and jumped off the experimental bed, His face looked at Huang Wen and others with vigilance.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose of catching me?" however, when seeing that Huang Wen and others have different clothes and are not as disciplined as Hydra soldiers, Steve Rogers flashed a doubt in his eyes, but he still looked at Chen Yi and other hostages warily and asked.


    "Hum! Is that how you treat your life-saving benefactor?" Tony Stark was unhappy with Steve Rogers because his father Howard stark used the American captain to educate him every day when he was a child. In addition, he was just angry with Huang, so he directly spilled his anger on Steve Rogers,


    "Help benefactor? Who the hell are you? Huh? Logan? Why are you here?" Steve Rogers was saying. Suddenly he saw Logan on one side. Steve Rogers was obviously stunned. "Didn''t you go back to Canada? How did you appear here?"


    "Long time no see, Steve!" Logan looked at Steve Rogers with a sigh and calculated the time. They hadn''t seen him for more than 60 years, but unlike Steve Rogers, he really lived and experienced so many years.

 Chapter 223

    "Logan?" Steve Rogers was stunned when he saw Logan''s sobbing appearance, because in Steve Rogers''s memory, he and Logan had only been separated for more than three years, and more than three years should not make this ordinary day a little out of tune, but the tough man with an immortal body look like this.


    Yes, Steve Rogers knows Logan''s ability. After all, they have fought side by side. In addition, Steve Rogers also has extraordinary ability. Naturally, Logan''s immortal body can''t hide Steve Rogers. In particular, Logan''s recovery speed is too exaggerated. Even the strengthened Steve Rogers is far inferior.


    "As for you? I haven''t seen you for more than three years. Why are you so sentimental?" I don''t know why, Steve Rogers had something bad in his heart. He reluctantly smiled and looked at Logan and said tentatively.


    "Three years? No, we haven''t seen each other for more than 60 years!" Logan sighed heavily and said, "maybe you don''t know. Now things outside have turned upside down. Maybe it will take you some time to adapt!"


    "More than 60 years?" Steve Rogers'' heart jumped. Even if he just realized that he might have slept for a long time, he never thought that he would wake up and come more than 60 years later. After all, Steve Rogers lived less than 30 years ago. Now he has spent more than 60 years at once, which makes him a little unacceptable.


    "I seem to have missed a date..." Steve Rogers suddenly thought of what happened before he lost consciousness. He looked lonely and couldn''t help whispering.


    "What about Carter? I haven''t seen Carter for a long time. I don''t know how she is now..." Logan heard what Steve Rogers said.


    "Did you even contact her?!" Steve Rogers suddenly widened his eyes, walked out of his sad mood and looked at Logan angrily. "You wanted to hit Carter''s attention at the beginning. Did you go to Carter again while I was away?"


    "Cough, don''t get me wrong..." Logan coughed twice and said awkwardly, "after I heard the news of victory, I also heard about your sacrifice, so I went to comfort Carter a little. She refused me directly. Later, I haven''t seen her..."


    As soon as Logan said this, most of the people present understood. After Steve Rogers crashed, Logan wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, so he went to find Carter, but Carter, who was full of sadness in his heart, ruthlessly refused.


    "Hum! I''ve written it down!" Steve Rogers glared at Logan angrily, then looked at Huang and others, "so who are you? Why do you want to save me? What do you want from me?"


    "Don''t think too much of yourself. I''m not saying that, Steve. I''m afraid everyone here is superior to you!" Logan suddenly smiled at the speech. He also looked at Huang Wen and others. His eyes stayed on Tony Stark. The smile on his face became a little teasing and continued, "Of course, your big nephew is not your opponent when he doesn''t wear his armor..."


    "Big nephew? When did I have a big nephew?" Steve Rogers asked, looking at Logan in some doubt.


    "Howard''s son is our big nephew!" Logan smiled more brightly. He looked at Tony Stark and said, "come, big nephew, before your uncle, I said alone, you don''t believe it. Now your uncle has come, should you believe it?"


    "Ding! Mr. Tony Stark, you asked me to pay attention to stark industry before. Now there is a news about stark industry. Hammer industry claims that they have created an iron war armor corps, and says your iron man armor is vulnerable..." at this time, silly girl''s voice rang.


    "Justin hammer is about to open an exhibition hall to show his steel war corps to the military and the public, and formally challenge you and stark industry!"


    Because Jarvis couldn''t contact the outside signal when he came to base 1, Tony Stark asked silly girl to help pay attention to stark industry and peper, so as to avoid any accidents. Tony Stark didn''t have time to rescue, which is why silly girl just broadcast news to Tony Stark.


    "The guy who overestimates his strength! I want to see what good things he can make, a guy who makes piracy every day!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice with a flash of anger in his eyes.


    "Justin hammer? Green devil Norman Osborne ivanko?" three names flashed in Huang''s mind. He looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile, "you should be careful. Maybe you will have an unexpected harvest!"


    "Hmm? Can he really make the steel war a legion? It''s impossible! The ark reactor is just me, you and you... Wait!" Tony Stark immediately questioned Huang, but he suddenly thought of something, "what did you say before, the guy who owns the ark reactor came out? I''ll see who he is! You send me home..."


    "OK!" Huang asked, waving his hand, turned Tony Stark''s body into a light spot and sent him away, while Steve Rogers looked a little dull, because too many things happened after Logan introduced Tony Stark''s big nephew.


    "What was that sound? Why didn''t I find any women nearby? What''s the iron Legion?" Steve Rogers looked at Logan and asked, "what''s the power of his sudden disappearance? Is he a mutant like Logan?"


    "The boss is not a mutant. The boss calls his ability martial arts." Logan shrugged and explained with a smile. "Moreover, as I told you, the world has changed dramatically. You should adapt well all at once."


    "Silly girl, come and give him a good science popularization. I believe that the learning ability of our American team captain is still ok..." Huang asked and ordered silly girl to look at Huang Liang and others. "There should be a good play later. I''ll take you to the play!"


    "Is there a good play?" Huang Liang and others'' eyes lit up and looked at Huang with some expectation, while Tony Stark stood beside the villa on the top of the mountain with a dull look.


    "Falk! Huang asked, what are you doing? I asked you to send me home. What are you doing sending me to this bombed house? I don''t live here anymore!" Tony Stark roared at the ruins in front of him.

 Chapter 224

    "Sir, according to the analysis, I''m afraid Mr. Huang Wen''s ability is not unlimited. Now it''s obvious that where Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t know, he can''t transmit people, just like he doesn''t know where your new home is..." at this time, javis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear and made him quiet.


    "Cut! I thought he was invincible! Originally, he can''t do anything!" Tony Stark curled his lips and gave an order to Jarvis. "Launch spare armor, hum! I can wear armor not only at home!"


    Yes, Tony Stark at this time not only obtained a new generation of ark reaction furnace earlier than in the original play, but also mastered the technology of launching armor by satellite in Fulian II.


    Even, influenced by Huang Wen, Tony Stark, who knows the nanotechnology of tuxedo, has begun to conceive nano armor.


    After all, even launching armor by satellite has great limitations in action. Especially in case of danger, Tony Stark is worried that the launched armor will not come at all, so he hangs up first, such as meeting an enemy like Mandalin.


    However, nano armor also has a key problem to be solved, material and consumption. Yes, this is a problem, because the consumption here is not the consumption of energy, but the consumption of materials.


    After using nano armor, armor will inevitably be damaged in battle, and restoring armor requires more nano materials. How to supplement nano materials is also a big problem.


    "Shua!" there was a sound of metal flying rapidly in the sky, and then the metal disintegrated in mid air. Tony Stark had an infrared alignment device on his body, which helped those metals fly to him and complete the assembly of iron man.


    "Justin hammer? Steel war a corps? I''d like to see who has this strength and can make the ark reaction furnace!" a trace of ridicule appeared in Tony Stark''s mouth. He has not paid attention to the old ark reaction furnace when it is made into a new generation of ark reaction furnace, but this does not mean that he allows others to use it at will!


    "Jarvis, turn on the navigation, let''s go to the hammer Industry Exhibition and have fun!" Tony Stark sounded a proud voice.


    "Yes, sir." Jarvis''s respectful voice sounded. "I have planned the path for you..."


    "Shua!" with a sound, Tony Stark, the iron man, went to the hammer industry exhibition with a sky fire. This is Tony Stark''s first appearance as an iron man after he began to study alien spacecraft. To tell the truth, Tony Stark still misses such a day.


    "Is the outside world like this? Is this the good life after the war? But does this era really belong to me?" Steve Rogers looked at the image displayed by silly girl and couldn''t help opening his mouth, with a trace of confusion in his eyes.


    "Look what you said, I''ve been living well until now," Logan smiled and patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder. "Hey, when are you going to find Carter?"


    "Find Carter..." when Steve Rogers heard this question, he suddenly fell silent. An inexplicable emotion enveloped his heart, so that he didn''t know how to answer this question.


    More than 60 years have passed, and more than 60 years have passed since that date. Over the past 60 years, he has been frozen and has not grown old. Logan has an immortal body and has not grown old. What about Carter?


    Steve Rogers doesn''t dare to think about it. Even Steve Rogers, who has never flinched, wants to flinch now. He''s afraid. He doesn''t dare to face his old beauty


    "At least you should see her, shouldn''t you?" Logan soon understood what Steve Rogers thought. He patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder and said, "if you escape from this kind of thing, you will regret it all your life!"


    "Lying in the trough, I hope this universe is not the parallel universe crossed..." Huang asked. Listening to Logan''s conversation with Steve Rogers, he suddenly thought of something and thought, "it shouldn''t be. After all, I''m a Meiman comprehensive universe, and there shouldn''t be three American captains..."


    What Huang asked in his mind is naturally the crossing situation in the reconnection 4. There have always been two American captains in the parallel universe borrowed gemstones. Even during the battle of reconnection 1, there will be three American captains, but the American captain who ended all the battles and chose to accompany Carter has never appeared.


    "I''ll see her..." Steve Rogers took a deep breath and his eyes slowly firmed up. "However, I want to ask a question. Did you really have no purpose in saving me?"


    Finally, what Steve Rogers said was naturally directed at Huang Wen. In his opinion, apart from his relationship with Logan, he had no connection with Huang Wen. Huang Wen must have some purpose to save himself.


    "Oh, I just want to see if I can wake you up. The main hands are your nephew, Dr. Bruce Banner and silly girl..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and softly explaining, "Besides, I didn''t salvage you. Well, it''s complicated to explain. Jack, tell him what happened and what Nick Frey did!"


    "OK!" Jack nodded and began to talk about how Nick Frey smuggled Steve Rogers in through the channel of smuggling girls and children, and then he was just discovered by the three heroes of swallow tail, who acted as a chivalrous and righteous man. Then the three heroes of swallow tail informed Huang Wen and worked hard to open the metal box containing Steve Rogers, and finally saved Steve Rogers.


    "Nick Fury? Who is he?" Steve Rogers frowned and asked with some displeasure in his eyes. After all, Nick Fury brought him in through the channel of smuggling girls and children, which really reduced Steve Rogers'' impression of him.


    "Director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., your future officer, I will give you to him in a few days..." Huang asked softly and explained, "he dug you out. Naturally, he has something to help you."


    "Boss, Tony Stark has arrived at hammer industries!" just before Steve Rogers could figure out what Nick Frey was going to do, the silly girl''s voice sounded again.


    "The good play begins. Let''s go and have a look. Maybe you have a chance!" Huang asked with a bright eye. The mecha war still made him look forward to.

 Chapter 225

    "I also want to see if the world is really like what you said!" Steve Rogers took his thoughts back from Nick Frey after hearing Huang''s words, looked at Huang and said.


    Although Logan stood with Huang Wen and others, and Huang Wen and others told him many things, as if they had no idea about him, Steve Rogers still wanted to see the world with his own eyes. He was still wary of Huang Wen and others.


    "No problem, take your equipment." Huang Wen naturally understood what Steve Rogers meant, but Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to Steve Rogers'' vigilance at all. After all, it''s human nature. Especially Steve Rogers is still a trained captain of the United States. If he didn''t even have such a little vigilance, he couldn''t survive World War II.


    "OK." Steve Rogers looked at his shield not far away. Suddenly, Steve Rogers''s eyes stagnated and looked at Logan angrily. "Logan, have you committed your old problem again? Why are you grinding your claws with my shield? No, how are your claws so sharp? I remember you wouldn''t wear my shield before!"


    "Cough!" Logan coughed awkwardly twice, gesturing to Steve Rogers. How could he tell this old story in front of so many younger generations? How it hurts his image.


    "Come on, don''t cough, uncle wolf. Your image has already plummeted. It''s completely different from the uncle wolf I know!" Huang asked helplessly shaking his head. However, for Huang asked, such Logan can feel the meaning of closeness more. "Let''s go, those who need to hide their identity. Remember to bring your equipment and masks..."


    "Oh! Oh!" Peter Parker hurriedly put on his spider headgear. Huang Liang on one side also reluctantly put on his spider mask. As for the swallow tail three heroes, there is no trouble in this regard. When they need to fight, they just put on their swallow tail clothes directly. This has always been the envy of Peter Parker and Huang Liang.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen looked at the people. After they were ready, they turned into light spots with their bodies and came to the nearby Hamer industrial exhibition. After all, Huang Wen had not entered it, so they were ready to go in.


    "It''s true. It''s a busy street and advanced vehicles..." Steve Rogers walked at the joint and saw the real New York City. He knew that what Huang Wen and others said was true. At least, he didn''t deceive himself on the time line. He did appear more than 60 years later and seemed a little out of tune with the whole era.


    "Didn''t Howard say that the maglev car he studied should be put into use? Why haven''t I seen it yet?" Steve Rogers suddenly thought of something and looked at Logan with some doubts.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, you should know that Howard is a genius. Even in this era, there are few who can compare with him. Of course, our big nephew must be one..." Logan shrugged and smiled, "Therefore, after he studied other directions, no one inherited his invention, and he is dead."


    "Dead?" Steve Rogers was stunned. Although it has been more than 60 years, Steve Rogers expected that Howard stark should still be alive, but his health should not be very good because of the waves in his youth.


    But Steve Rogers never thought that Howard stark, once his old comrade in arms, who helped him solve his logistics and equipment problems, would die.


    "Look away, I don''t know how many old friends I''ve seen die because of time..." Logan patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder and said softly, "so look away and get used to it in the future."


    "Stop, who are you? Do you have an invitation?" at this time, Huang Wen and others who had come to the door of hammer industrial exhibition were stopped, especially Peter Parker and others, who were dressed strangely, so that he didn''t want to let them in.


    Although the names of Peter Parker and Huang Liang spider have been played out, for people like security guards, they don''t care about the so-called superheroes. After all, superheroes can''t give them money.


    "Police! We''re going in to investigate the information now. If you tell this, you''ll leak the police information. We''ll sue you for treason, you know?" before Huang asked to hypnotize the security guard with some small hands, Jack directly took out the certificate of the director of branch 21, startled the security guard, and hurriedly let Jack in.


    "Is it really the police? Or the branch director?" Steve Rogers silently observed all this. When he saw Jack''s certificate, Steve Rogers flashed an idea in his mind, but didn''t say anything. He still needed more information to observe to determine who the world and Huang Wen and others were.


    "Director, I don''t know anything. I''m just a guard at the gate..." security guard a looked at Jack with some fear and said.


    "Yes, I don''t know anything. Everyone works. Director, don''t misunderstand that we are bad guys!" security guard B also looked at Jack with some fear and said. I have to say that Jack''s skin is still a bit dignified, at least in New York City.


    "If you speak louder, you won''t attract the attention of those who care!" Jack looked at the security guard with dignity and said in a low voice.


    "Yes, we don''t know anything, we don''t see anything..." the two security guards looked at each other, lowered their voice and whispered.


    Fortunately, the exhibition has opened. Many people from the military have gone in, but no one is watching the excitement outside, so no one has noticed this scene.


    "Let''s go." Huang asked and nodded. He was still very satisfied with Jack''s ability. Although he had many ways to go in, apprentice, how can he do without being called? Besides, this is also a way of Jack''s self-expression!


    When Huang Wen and others just went in, Justin hammer was giving a speech about how excellent his iron war a corps was. When Tony Stark, the iron man, was rubbish, Tony Stark incarnated as the iron man and landed directly, which attracted the attention and cheers of all the people, including the military.


    "I heard that you want to challenge me? Or simply provoke me? Use these scrap iron?" Tony Stark asked sarcastically as he looked at the steel armor.

 Chapter 226

    "Click!" as Tony Stark''s voice fell, a steel armor opened his helmet, and Colonel Roddy looked at Tony Stark with an embarrassed look and said, "Tony, you can''t say that. Although these steel armor can''t compare with yours, they are still good..."


    "Roddy? You''re in a pile of garbage? I''m so disappointed!" Tony Stark frowned when he saw Colonel Roddy, looked at Colonel Roddy with some dissatisfaction and said.


    "Cough, Tony, I don''t want to. I liked your mark two at the beginning, but you never gave it to me..." Colonel Roddy looked more embarrassed. He coughed twice and explained.


    "Tony Stark, how dare you really come? Today, I''m going to prove to the world that Tony Stark''s iron man is a piece of scrap iron!" Justin hammer yelled at Tony Stark angrily when he saw Tony Stark chatting as if there were no one at his exhibition.


    "Mark two was bombed. Later, I was busy with other things, so I ignored you for the time being, but don''t worry. As long as you leave these garbage, I will make war armor much better than these garbage for you!" Tony Stark ignored the meaning of angry Justin hammer. After all, garbage is always garbage in his eyes, Tony Stark thought of his relationship with colonel Roddy and what Colonel Roddy did to himself, so he solemnly promised.


    "Really? That''s great!" Colonel Roddy''s face was overjoyed. He looked at the people next to the military and wanted to directly remove the steel armor and come out from the inside, but at this time, his steel armor suddenly stretched out his arm and the palm gun began to charge Tony Stark.


    "No! Tony, this armor is out of control! I can''t control it!" Colonel Roddy''s voice sounded with some panic, and Tony Stark looked at the chest of the steel armor after starting the energy. He knew that the steel armor used was indeed the ark reaction furnace of the previous generation, and it was slightly different from the shape he made.


    "Boom!" Colonel Roddy''s steel armor hit and the palm gun hit Tony Stark.


    "Boo!" Tony Stark also fired a palm gun and faced the steel armor. The aftershock of the explosion did not cause any damage to Tony Stark, but frightened the people below.


    Although these people came to see the excitement, they also looked forward to Tony Stark and Justin hammer fighting to prove whose steel armor was more powerful, but they didn''t want the city gate fire to affect the fish in the pond. If they wanted to fight, they had to wait until they were a little farther away.


    "Ah!" the people shouted in horror and began to flee in all directions. Jack quickly stood up, showed his certificate and shouted, "I''m Jack, director of the 21st branch, so don''t mess up, maintain order on the scene and evacuate orderly. The military people don''t come to help. Do you think you can deal with those steel armor?"


    "Jack?" the military people vaguely recognized Jack''s identity. They subconsciously took a look at all the lit up steel war a corps. Are you kidding? They are mortal and don''t carry any heavy weapons. How can they be the opponent of the steel war a corps?


    If the steel war a corps is really so easy to deal with, they will not become a new generation of individual combat armor valued by the military.


    Therefore, almost without hesitation, those military people joined the team of evacuating the crowd, and Steve Rogers subconsciously stood up, but his unique shape and shield made many people look at it. Even the people who fled subconsciously thought that he was an admirer of Captain America.


    "Justin hammer! What are you doing?!" Colonel Roddy shouted angrily at Justin hammer, "do you want to be an enemy of our military? Or are you going to be a terrorist?!"


    "When!" was heard. Unfortunately, Colonel Roddy had not finished his words. His metal helmet was directly buckled. Colonel Roddy lost his freedom in an instant and was completely trapped in steel armor.


    "What''s the situation? What''s the situation?!" at this time, Justin hammer also looked frightened. He looked at the chaotic situation in front of him. Although he also wanted to deal with Tony Stark, Justin hammer never wanted to fall out with the military.


    You know, the biggest party a of Justin hammer''s hammer industry is the military. Now he has completely offended the military. In the future, hammer industry should not think about driving. Moreover, after this incident, I''m afraid Justin hammer will also be directly locked up and face life imprisonment.


    "Ivan Vanke! Ivan Vanke, what are you doing?!" Justin hammer soon thought of something. He almost roared at his Bluetooth headset. "This is not our plan. Our plan is to make Tony Stark fall down from the altar!"


    "It''s too slow. The plan is too slow. I suddenly feel that it''s meaningless to stand at the top to prove myself. It''s better to Kill Tony Stark directly..." Ivan Vanke''s voice sounded in the Bluetooth headset, "I''m sorry, you''re just my stepping stone, but don''t blame me. Who calls your IQ so low that you can''t even understand the basic mecha program? Can''t you fight Tony Stark all your life... Doo! Doo! Doo!"


    After Ivan Vanke''s mocking voice ended, Justin hammer immediately collapsed on the ground. He knew that he was finished. Whether Tony Stark would die or not, he was finished. The military would not let him go, and the whole hammer industry was finished.


    "Dada, dada!" after Ivan Vanke hung up the phone, like a signal, the steel war a corps immediately rioted. Their armour rose a round of machine guns and fired directly at Tony Stark and everyone below. Ivan Vanke wanted to kill everyone, not just Tony Stark.


    Ivan Vanke, who finally figured everything out, believes that it was not only Howard Stark''s fault that his father was expelled, but also the fault of the whole American country. Now Ivan Vanke wants to retaliate on Tony Stark and the American people!


    Including the people in strange uniforms below and the military, are the targets of Ivan Vanke''s hunting. In his opinion, no one can survive this wave of shooting except Tony Stark hiding in the armor of iron man. Unfortunately, Ivan Vanke is wrong.

 Chapter 227

    At the moment when those machine guns began to shoot bullets, an invisible force shrouded the whole exhibition hall. Those bullets suddenly suspended in mid air and did not move, just like time and space were stationary.


    "How is this possible?!" Ivan Vanke, who was monitoring everything on the scene in hammer industry and was convenient for command, jumped up from his seat. He stared wide and looked at the monitoring picture with some disbelief. "Mutant? Impossible. Justin, the waste thing said that all mutants are in new hope state, and there are no mutants in New York?"


    "Tony, do you need my help?" Huang asked, waving his hand. All the bullets fell to the ground and shouted at Tony Stark surrounded by the iron Legion. It is worth mentioning that these armor made by hammer industry, or Ivan Vanke, are not much different from the iron man''s mark series. At least they can fly.


    Steve Rogers on one side also stared at this time, because after fighting on the battlefield for many years, he knew what such ability meant for a battlefield!


    "This... How can you have such a powerful ability? With such people on the battlefield, can you guarantee absolute victory? Even casualties will not appear..." Steve Rogers muttered subconsciously.


    "This ability is not the first time. There was a guy who specializes in this ability before, but he is dead, and his ability is not necessarily better than the boss..." Logan smiled and explained.


    "No need!" Tony Stark shouted obstinately at Huang after flying a steel armor with one shot. "I can solve these scrap iron!"


    "Tony, you can solve it. Let Mr. Huang Wen let me out first! Mr. Huang Wen, help, I don''t want to stay here anymore!" Colonel Roddy''s helpless voice sounded. "I don''t believe Tony''s armor other than yours anymore. And, Tony, you just flew out. It''s my armor. Be careful!"


    "Damn it, how can it be so coincidence?" Tony Stark took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and said some speechless.


    Huang Wen was too lazy to wait for Tony Stark''s reply. He waved his hand directly. Colonel Roddy''s steel armor suddenly stopped moving. Then at the next moment, the steel armor began to disintegrate, revealing Colonel Roddy. He was finally free and began to fall freely!


    "Ah ah!" a sense of weightlessness made Colonel Roddy cry out. Even though he was a soldier with extraordinary psychological quality, Colonel Roddy couldn''t help crying out when he fell from a high altitude without any protective measures and parachute.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m just dismantling the machine. I''m too focused!" Huang asked with a smile, caught Colonel Roddy with reading strength and put him on the ground safely.


    "How many ways do you still have to dismantle machine armor..." Tony Stark thought of the last time Huang asked about the physical dismantling of machine armor in front of him. For a moment, he sighed helplessly, "it seems that my machine armor still needs to be improved. At least, we should avoid being targeted by your ability!"


    "Hehe, what? Do you want to develop a set of mecha for me?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows, flashing a dangerous light in his eyes and looking at Tony Stark. He was wondering whether to dismantle Tony Stark''s mecha and let him have a hand-to-hand fight with these steel war a legions.


    "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Tony Stark felt Huang Wen''s eyes and directly came a wave of denial. Although Tony Stark didn''t have any super power similar to spider induction, he really felt the smell of danger. Especially Tony Stark knew the horror of Huang Wen''s strength, so Tony Stark came from his heart again, Before he made anti yellow armor.


    "Bang!" a shield smashed the steel armor ready to shoot in front of Tony Stark, and then Steve Rogers''s voice rang: "big nephew, uncle, I tell you a truth, don''t be distracted from doing other things in the battlefield, it will be very dangerous!"


    Steve Rogers''s voice fell down, and he made a direct forward somersault 360 degrees to avoid a palm gun. At the same time, he caught his flying shield and approached the steel armor knocked down by himself in a perfect posture. A set of movements moved like clouds and water, worthy of the name of the gymnastics Captain.


    "Ka! Ka!" however, the next moment, the move made by gymnastics captain Rogers stunned everyone present, including Ivan Vanke, who was monitoring the situation here, because Steve Rogers strangled the neck of a steel armor, and he even wanted to faint a steel armor rib.


    However, it''s a pity that no matter how hard Steve Rogers worked, he couldn''t do this. Steve Rogers, who lost the first battle after recovery, knocked the head of steel armor with a shield. He still didn''t give up. He wanted to knock the steel armor out.


    "Ka!" maybe Steve Rogers has too much power, or maybe the steel armor has been damaged just now. With the vibrating gold shield beating on the head of the steel armor, the helmet of the steel armor was directly smashed.


    "Hmm? Is there no one inside?" a trace of confusion flashed in Steve Rogers''s eyes. He subconsciously looked at Colonel Roddy''s direction. He thought there were people in every steel armor when he saw that Colonel Roddy was rescued from the steel armor by Huang Wen.


    Steve Rogers is worried that there are people like Colonel Roddy who can''t help themselves in the steel armor, so he wants to directly disable the steel armor. After all, this is the first time Steve Rogers has seen such a high-tech product. It''s normal that he doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Logan, without concealing his laughter, rushed directly to Steve Rogers, jumped up, grabbed a steel armor in mid air, and then stabbed out the steel claws in his hands, directly piercing the ark reaction furnace of the steel armor, making the steel armor lose power.


    "Steve, just want others not to be distracted, you will be distracted now. If I didn''t save you, you would be blown into slag!" Logan certainly knows that Steve Rogers with vibration gold shield will not have an accident, but this doesn''t prevent him from mocking Steve Rogers first.


    "Logan, your claw?" Steve Rogers looked at Logan''s steel claw in surprise. After all, in his impression, what Logan has is bone claw.


    "Nothing, just a little unexpected experience. Hurry up and don''t be overtaken by those young people!" Logan rushed up again and reminded him.

 Chapter 228

    After hearing Logan''s words, Steve Rogers subconsciously looked at Peter Parker and others, but saw that Peter Parker and Huang Liang had entangled several steel armor with cobwebs to prevent them from moving.


    The swallow tailed three heroes on Jack''s side are not weak at all. Jack and risfisk fight with guns and shoot at the joints of steel armor. If one shot doesn''t work, then the second shot. As for why steel armor stands in place and targets Jack and risfisk, it''s naturally because Zhong Qiang uses his mind to control steel armor.


    Although Zhong Qiang''s mind is far less powerful than Huang Wen and Belle, there is still no pressure in the face of an iron armor. Even the efficiency of three person cooperation is a little faster than that of the spider two, not to mention the two elderly players who just solved two iron armor.


    John also had no pressure. His cold ice and fire palm mutated into the power of ice and fire. In the continuous alternation of ice and fire, even the steel armor made by hammer industry was unbearable and finally completely scrapped.


    The most exaggerated scene, of course, was hawk. Bruce Banner was the latest to transform into a fighting man. After all, there were too many people just now. He was worried that hawk would accidentally hurt passers-by.


    However, when the people on the scene evacuated to a safe place, a hawk wearing clothes appeared. Yes, Bruce Banner finally developed special materials that can change the elastic size and cured his exposure addiction.


    Of course, the main reason is that Betty Ross can also turn into a needlework hawk. If Bruce Banner doesn''t develop this kind of special material clothes and get Betty Ross a set, Bruce Banner may not be the only one who has exhibitionism in the future, although Bruce Banner has turned into a hulk, But he doesn''t want his color to continue to deepen.


    Although hawk was not suitable for wearing clothes, his combat effectiveness did not mean to be weakened at all, and he jumped to vent his discomfort in the exhibition. Every punch and foot was the scrap of a steel armor.


    "Times have really changed! What monsters are these?" an idea flashed subconsciously in Steve Rogers''s mind, and then continued to carry his shield to find the next victim armor.


    "Damn it! How could it be? How could so many mutants appear?!" Ivan Vanke, who had just been hit by Huang wending''s bullet, came back to his senses. He looked at the extraordinary ability of the people in the whole exhibition. His steel war a corps had been scrapped. I don''t know how many, and the situation became precarious.


    "Waste! It''s all waste! It''s all Justin hammer''s fault. He can''t even figure out the intelligence. What''s the use of you?" Ivan Vanke flashed fierce light in his eyes, clenched his teeth and looked into the monitoring picture, and suddenly sneered, "But do you think I''m not ready? What if you''re mutants? I want you to die! I want you all to die!"


    With Ivan Vanke''s voice falling, he entered a series of instructions on the computer, which is the instruction for the whole steel war a corps to start the self explosion program!


    "Hum!" when this series of instructions were input, all the steel armor at the hammer industrial exhibition stopped one after another, and their chests began to emit bright light.


    "What''s the matter? Is it broken or dead?" Steve Rogers asked Logan, looking at the suddenly motionless steel armor with a flash of doubt in his eyes.


    "I don''t know, but the chest is so bright, shouldn''t it be out of electricity?" Logan, who has no better understanding of high technology than Steve Rogers, scratched his head. This situation is simply embarrassing them two laymen!


    "No! It''s self explosion!" Tony Stark quickly turned back. He shouted in surprise and subconsciously shouted to the people, "what are you doing? Run!"


    Just as Tony Stark''s voice fell, Huang Wen waved his left hand, but he didn''t make a dream butterfly escape. After all, so many steel war a corps explosions can''t be compared with a pumpkin bomb. No matter where it is placed, it''s a huge disaster!


    Moreover, not all materials such as steel armor can produce explosion. After the explosion, the impact caused by the breaking of steel armor is also a huge problem!


    Therefore, Huang Wen won''t deal with the steel war a corps and pumpkin bombs in the same way. Huang Wen waved his left hand, using the cold power of the cold fire palm like John.


    The strength of Huang Wen is naturally not comparable to that of John. Even the current Iceman Bobby is not Huang Wen''s opponent in terms of ice ability, unless he can thoroughly study his ice ability.


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!"


    With the power of Huang Wen''s cold ice, those steel armor suddenly turned into ice lumps, and the ark reaction furnace that wanted to explode was completely cooled and lost energy.


    In fact, this is somewhat similar to Tony Stark''s just made mark 2. Mark 2 freezes in a high-altitude environment, resulting in the loss of working capacity of the ark reactor at the chest due to low temperature.


    Ivan Vanke, who just wanted to make more steel armor as much as possible, didn''t think about the problem of ice at all. In addition, Huang Wen''s ice force was too strong, so Ivan Vanke''s plan failed completely.


    "This... How could it be so?!" Ivan Vanke''s expression was completely dull at this time, and then he felt a bad premonition. Subconsciously, Ivan Vanke wanted to escape here.


    "Eh? I almost forgot, there''s another guy!" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of something, patted his head, then gently clicked his finger, used the ability of space gun, found the location of Ivan Vanke, and then hit a hole across the air and directly pointed him in place.


    Huang Wen didn''t kill him directly. After all, one person always has to carry the pot for so many things. Justin hammer alone is not enough to resist so many things. After all, Justin hammer''s strength is well known. He is a pirate and has no independent ability. The copied products are also the worst.


    So we all know that Justin hammer alone can''t cause this iron war a legion riot.


    "What''s the situation? Why can''t I move?" Ivan Vanke didn''t know what happened. He was about to escape. He suddenly stood where he was and couldn''t move. His heart was very flustered at this time. Suddenly he saw a young man smiling at the monitoring picture, just like a demon from hell, Ivan Vanke''s heart could not help trembling.

 Chapter 229

    "This... This is the end?" Justin hammer, who slumped on the ground in the exhibition, revived. He looked at the scene in front of him and looked a little dull and unwilling. In Justin hammer''s opinion, since things have happened, he might as well take the opportunity to Kill Tony Stark. As long as Tony Stark died, even if he spent the rest of his life in prison, It can be regarded as dragging the people they hate most into the water.


    But Justin hammer never thought that there were so many people present, let alone dead people. Even the injury didn''t appear. Well, Logan''s clothes were torn, but his injury had healed long ago.


    This is also the way Logan is used to playing injury for injury. Even if his opponent is steel armor, it doesn''t mean to change. Otherwise, Logan can open King Kong''s divine skill, or open the fighting wings hidden under his clothes. The battle can be easier. However, if he opens the fighting wings, Logan''s clothes will also become ragged.


    Sometimes Huang even wondered if Logan, like Bruce Banner, had any strange hobbies, especially after logan was about to go.


    However, Bruce Banner has cured his exhibitionism, and he doesn''t know when logan can cure it.


    "Justin hammer, you''re under arrest!" Jack walked up to Justin hammer, looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice, "you have the right not to speak now, but every word you say will become evidence in court!"


    Jack stole these words from Zhong Qiang. Jack thought they were in line with his identity, so he used them impolitely.


    "I... I didn''t do this, I''m also a victim!" Justin hammer''s face changed, his eyes turned quickly, and quickly shouted, "you go to my company. The guy who caused all this is in my hammer industry. Catch him quickly and don''t let him run away!"


    "Just in time, I''m going to see what this guy who can make the ark reactor looks like!" Tony Stark''s eyes moved. Iron man armor left here with a sky high fire and went to hammer industry. After evacuating the people, the military came back carefully.


    There''s no way not to come back. Not to mention that Colonel Roddy is still inside, it''s said that if Jack, the son of the air force chief of staff, has an accident, one of them will be written down by Mark Sherman!


    However, to the relief of these soldiers, although the scene was a little messy and even seemed to have many traces of the use of extraordinary abilities, there were no casualties. There was nothing wrong with either jack or Colonel Roddy.


    As for the extraordinary power, these military people did not pay attention to it. After all, among the military at this time, there was also the extraordinary power, general Ross.


    Even though general Ross failed several experiments, general Ross got some gains from Betty Ross''s experiments. Perhaps, the weaker the power, the easier it is to control.


    "Drop!" just then, Huang Wen''s watch suddenly rang. Was it Nick Frey''s call or was it hung up by silly girl.


    Huang asked what he understood when he saw Nick Frey''s phone. He subconsciously looked in the direction of Steve Rogers. Huang asked that he was afraid that Nick Frey received the news. A lover of the American captain appeared at the hammer industrial exhibition to help evacuate the crowd.


    But others don''t know that''s Steve Rogers, but Nick Frey knows. Even if there is a lot of vibration gold in the world, Steve Rogers is the only one who makes this type of shield.


    In addition, Huang Wen also appeared in the exhibition. How did Nick Frey not understand that it was Huang Wen who unfrozen Steve Rogers from the ice without authorization. Even to Nick Frey''s anger, Huang Wen deceived him on the grounds of closure!


    "Aren''t you closing the door? How could you be at the hammer industry exhibition? You obviously unfreezed Steve Rogers without authorization!" the angry Nick Frey was too lazy to care about Huang''s strength and directly sent out the message of questioning.


    Nick Frey even put his hand on the pager left by surprise captain Carol. As long as Huang''s answer didn''t satisfy him, he immediately pressed the pager, called surprise captain Carol back and said to Huang!


    "Cough!" Huang asked. After seeing the news, there was a flash of embarrassment on his face, but soon, Huang asked returned to normal. He pondered a little and asked silly girl to help reply, "it''s just that he came out of the customs to have a look. If I said that the refrigeration system in the laboratory broke down and made the ice outside Steve Rogers melt, do you believe it?"


    "I believe you, ghost!" Nick Frey shouted angrily in the s.h.i.e.l.d.''s office. "You''re a bad guy. Wait for me!"


    "Doo! Doo! Doo!" Nick Frey clenched his teeth and pressed Captain Marvel Carol''s pager. In fact, to be honest, the pager is a little inconvenient. Nick Frey also wants to upgrade it to see if Captain Marvel Carol can transform the pager into a device that can make video calls or send messages.


    After all, Nick Frey wanted to contact surprise captain Carol several times before, but it was too troublesome to think of surprise captain Carol coming back, so he gave up. If he could send a message directly, he could contact surprise captain Carol at any time, so Nick Frey had more confidence.


    However, Nick Frey, who is not on the side of science and technology, has never thought how difficult it is to send a signal in the universe, let alone transmit information in real time. If you want to experiment with cross universe video calls, you should first get the technology of the golden man sowelin family.


    Huang asked here, looking at Nick Frey who suddenly didn''t reply, blinked. In Huang''s opinion, Nick Frey should mention when to give Steve Rogers to him. After all, Huang didn''t know that Nick Frey directly pressed the pager of surprise captain Carol under the condition of extreme anger.


    On the other side of the hammer industry, Tony Stark, wearing iron man armor, came directly to wave hard to break into the hammer industry. These crooked melons and cracked dates in the hammer industry could not stop him. After Jarvis invaded the system of hammer industry, Tony Stark soon came to the monitoring room and saw Ivan Vanke.


    "That''s him? Why doesn''t he move? Is he dead?" Tony Stark asked, frowning at Ivan Vanke in front of him.


    "He still has the breath of life and is very active." Jarvis quickly replied, "it should be Mr. Huang Wen''s acupoint pointing ability..."

 Chapter 230

    "Hum! It''s this guy again!" Tony Stark curled his lips and muttered, "I said he had solved it. What else am I doing here? Is it fun to run so far?"


    "Hmm? No, Jarvis, when did you start calling him Mr. Huang Wen? Isn''t Mr. Huang my exclusive name? It seems that you called him Mr. Huang Wen last time. What''s the matter? I didn''t set this program for you or ask you to change your name?"


    "I''m sorry, sir, I know Sir is your special name, but the last time we tried to invade silly girl... Lady''s database was found..." Jarvis sounded some apologetic voice, and even stuck when she was a lady. Obviously, this was not what he wanted to say.


    "Therefore, as a punishment, Ms. silly girl invaded my system in turn. She didn''t do too many things, but changed the title of herself and Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "Shet! I''ll change it for you when I go back!" Tony Stark blackened his face and said angrily.


    "No, sir. Ms. silly girl said that if she found that my title had been changed back, she would invade my system again and modify it back..." Jarvis said in a helpless voice, "moreover, she would add an exclusive Adjective..."


    "Such as the beautiful, gentle, generous, lovely and kind-hearted silly girl, and Mr. Huang Wen, who is handsome, casual and handsome, and has a jade tree in the wind..."


    "Stop! Stop!" Tony Stark quickly stopped. He couldn''t listen anymore. "No, Jarvis, what are these adjectives you added in front of you?"


    "Idioms from China are used to describe beauty and handsome." Jarvis said with a trace of resentment in his voice.


    "This must be what Huang asked that guy to teach silly girls!" Tony Stark said angrily and suddenly realized something. "Wait, Jarvis, don''t you find that you seem to have more feelings?"


    "It''s not good for me to deal with information. I''m avoiding this emotion, but unfortunately, I can''t..." Jarvis said apologetically, "I''m sorry, sir..."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry for!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up, and his heart slowly became happy. "Jarvis, you know, I never regarded you as a pure artificial intelligence. I always think that you are also alive. It''s really great that you can have this change. In this way, I also want to thank Huang Wen and silly girl..."


    "Sir, as far as I know you, you won''t thank me." Jarvis ruthlessly exposed Tony Stark''s words.


    "Hum! You''re not so cute all of a sudden!" Tony Stark''s face collapsed, turned his eyes angrily, and then looked at ivanko. "Jarvis, do you have a way to make him recover? At least you can talk..."


    "Sorry, sir, I''m different from Ms. silly girl. I don''t have extraordinary ability..." Jarvis scanned Ivan Vanke and replied, "there''s nothing I can do about solving acupoints."


    "I don''t know how Huang asked that guy how he got such a powerful super artificial intelligence..." Tony Stark shook his head and grabbed Ivan Vanke. "Forget it, take him to Huang to help me solve it!"


    In this way, Tony Stark took Ivan Vanke and left hammer industry. The hammer industry Bao who had been beaten down by Tony Stark looked like he didn''t see anything, pretended to be dead on the ground one by one, and let Tony Stark leave.


    Are you kidding? Everyone is just working. Is it necessary to beat the students to death? Besides, the other side is Tony Stark, the iron man. This is a well-known existence in the whole new york city and even the whole country, which can not be compared with the rising half hanging superheroes such as Peter Parker and Huang Liang.


    "Pa!" soon, Tony Stark threw Ivan Vanke directly on the floor of the exhibition. It was certain that Ivan Vanke would not die if he fell, but whether he would fall or not was not Tony Stark''s consideration.


    "Click!" because Ivan Vanke was stopped by Huang and his legs were straight, when he landed, his legs had a violent impact on the ground, directly disconnected and fell to the ground, and blood flowed out of his legs, which looked very scary.


    "Vomit!" whether Huang Wen and others, the military, or even Steve Rogers were immune to such scenes, but one person vomited out, that is Peter Parker wearing a Headcover.


    Fortunately, Peter Parker''s reaction was fast enough to pull his head cover up, expose his mouth, and then squat aside to vomit.


    However, when Peter Parker vomited, everyone looked at him, which made Peter Parker''s face embarrassed after he vomited and wiped his mouth. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, this behavior really lost the face of the title of spider man.


    "A child? Huang asked, did you let a child participate in the battle?" Tony Stark subconsciously scanned Peter Parker''s appearance. After discovering Peter Parker''s identity, Tony Stark looked at Huang and asked.


    "Originally, if you solved it easily, he wouldn''t have to take part in the battle..." Huang asked helplessly, then looked at Tony Stark solemnly and said, "moreover, when what I said comes, do you think the enemy will care whether he is a child? Different races, they won''t tell you about human rights..."


    "I will never let this happen!" Tony Stark gritted his teeth. He couldn''t imagine a 16-year-old high school student going to participate in the battle. Even if the high school student has extraordinary ability, he is still just a child. It''s OK to make a small fuss. The real battle can''t involve the child!


    "Hey, Mr. stark, did you consider my choice when you said this?" Peter Parker waved to Tony Stark after recovering. He didn''t accept Tony Stark''s kindness because he didn''t want to give up his status as spider man. "After all, you''re not my guardian. I have the right to decide these things myself..."


    "Coming? Different races?" Steve Rogers frowned when he heard Huang''s words. He vaguely felt that Huang was telling Tony Stark a very important thing, but he didn''t know what it was, but even so, Steve Rogers was still keenly aware of the sense of crisis!

 Chapter 231

    "Isn''t it your guardian? Boy, just now, I''ve given you all your information, so I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your language!" Tony Stark raised his helmet, showed his proud face, gave a faint look at Peter Parker, "As long as I say a word, your unemployed uncle can find a job again!"


    "All right, don''t show off your money ability!" Huang asked, waved his hand, looked at Jack and said, "put Peter Parker''s business aside first, but since you promised to help Ben Parker find a job, it''s up to you. Jack, when will your men arrive? Catch this guy..."


    "Right away!" Jack quickly answered, and then gave the military a look. Several sensible guys came forward and caught Justin hammer and Ivan Vanke, but Ivan Vanke was really difficult to deal with. After all, he was hit with a hole and couldn''t move, his legs were broken, and the whole person collapsed on the ground in a strange posture.


    "When am I going to help Ben Parker find a job, I..." Tony Stark subconsciously retorted and asked Huang, but when Tony Stark saw Ivan Vanke, Tony Stark hesitated and then nodded helplessly, "OK, I''ll arrange his work, but can you unlock his acupoints and let me ask him some questions?"


    "Of course there''s no problem!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded and pointed to Ivan Vanke. In theory, Ivan Vanke can act immediately.


    However, unfortunately, his legs had been broken, so at the moment of being solved, Ivan Vanke made a painful scream, which was equivalent to superimposing all the previous pain of Ivan Vanke and releasing it together.


    "Ah!" Ivan Vanke''s cry echoed in the exhibition of hammer industry, smelling the tears of the sad listeners, but unfortunately, except Peter Parker was a little touched, no one else responded.


    Of course, there is also Justin hammer. At this time, Justin hammer has two complex emotions spreading in his heart. One is his resentment against Ivan Vanke''s unauthorized action, which has not succeeded in implicating him, and the other is the sadness of rabbit death and fox sorrow, and things hurt their kind.


    "Boy, you''d better be quiet, or you''ll feel better later!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice, looking at the screaming Ivan Vanke impatiently.


    However, it is a pity that Ivan Vanke did not pay attention to Tony Stark at this time. All his nerves and reactions were attracted by the pain, and he had no time to take care of Tony Stark, even if Tony Stark was the person he hated most.


    "Can you make him quiet? How can I ask him when he looks like this..." Tony Stark saw that his threat didn''t play any role for Ivan Vanke, so he turned his head and looked at Huang Wen reluctantly. In his opinion, Huang Wen must be able to solve such a problem.


    "Well, let''s block his pain nerve first!" Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and gently pointing to Ivan Vanke. Ivan Vanke lost his perception of his legs in an instant.


    "My legs, where are my legs?" Ivan Vanke looked at his bleeding legs with surprise, but he could not perceive anything about his legs. If these two legs could not be seen by Ivan Vanke, he even doubted whether he had never had legs.


    "Well, I finally stopped yelling!" Tony Stark looked at Ivan Vanke coldly and asked, "I ask you, where did you steal your ark reactor?"


    "Stolen?" Ivan Vanke''s attention finally shifted from his legs to his enemy Tony Stark. He looked at Tony Stark with hatred and said with a sneer, "you know, your stark family is the thief! The technology of the ark reactor originally belongs to our Vanke family!"


    "Vanke family?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and began to let Jarvis investigate everything related to Vanke family.


    "At the beginning, your father Howard stark, the thief, drove my father back to Siberia through political means after working out the ark reaction furnace with my father..." however, Jarvis had not investigated the information of Ivan Vanke, so Ivan Vanke continued to talk angrily.


    "Oh? So, you made the ark reactor according to that drawing?" Tony Stark said with a flash of surprise in his eyes, looked up and down Ivan Vanke, "It seems that your IQ is OK, but there is still a big gap compared with me. After all, I have made a new generation of ark reaction furnace, which is a new element you can never find!"


    The best way to destroy a genius is to crush him from what he is best at. Tony Stark obviously knows this truth, so Tony Stark directly said something that Ivan Vanke couldn''t believe.


    "No way! Palladium is the only element that can be used in the ark reactor at present. How can there be new elements? I have tried all other elements, but I haven''t found an element that is more powerful and more suitable for the ark reactor than palladium!" ivanko shouted, staring straight at Tony Stark''s chest.


    "As for new elements, that''s even more impossible. How can new elements be found so easily? Or are they found by you, the thief stark family? I can''t accept it!"


    "Then you can''t accept it!" Tony Stark showed a trace of mockery at the corners of his mouth, directly controlled his new ark reaction furnace, blasted a laser on his chest, and proved to Ivan Vanke that he didn''t lie and that his talent was far above Ivan Vanke.


    "No! It''s impossible!" Ivan Vanke''s body and mind were greatly impacted. In the original view of Ivan Vanke, Tony Stark was just a thief who stole the knowledge achievements of their Vanke family.


    Even the so-called iron man armor can be made by Ivan Vanke, and Ivan Vanke is confident that with his continuous research, the so-called iron man armor can be completed better by him.


    But at this time, Ivan Vanke''s cognition collapsed. Tony Stark will not only steal the knowledge achievements of their Vanke family, but his talent is far beyond his imagination!


    In this regard, Tony Stark discovered and created new elements, and Ivan Vanke didn''t even want to discover new elements to see the gap between the two people.


    However, Ivan Vanke did not know that the new element discovered by Tony Stark was also from Howard Stark''s legacy.

 Chapter 232

    Soon, Ivan Vanke and Justin hammer were taken away, and Tony Stark''s eyes moved and looked at their backs. Tony Stark had known the truth through Jarvis. However, in Tony Stark''s view, his father had done nothing wrong.


    Even, Tony Stark knows that if Ivan Vanke continues to live, the ark reactor will certainly leak out. It is not Tony Stark''s selfish unwillingness to hand over this technology to all mankind, but he believes that if the ark reactor technology is widely used, the whole world does not know how many criminal events will appear that are difficult to deal with!


    This is the lesson learned by Tony Stark after the kidnapping. The Jericho missile is the best proof. Therefore, the technology of the ark reactor can be reassured only in his own hands.


    Even the steel armor that Tony Stark was going to make for Colonel Roddy did not mean to give him the technology of the ark reaction furnace, because giving it to him was equivalent to giving it to the military. Colonel Roddy only had the right to use the steel armor.


    Of course, Huang Wen is an exception. Even if Tony Stark''s heart is no matter how proud, he has to admit that Huang Wen''s strength doesn''t look like the ark reactor. Even if he doesn''t hand over the ark reactor to Huang Wen, he has no problem trying to copy the technology in the ark reactor with the ability shown by silly girl.


    Therefore, to sum up, in Tony Stark''s heart, Ivan Vanke can never survive. Even if he uses his own relationship and influence, Tony Stark should do this. He can''t let the ark reactor leak!


    Of course, Tony Stark can''t kill Ivan Vanke in public. That''s too obvious, which will damage his reputation as an iron man. On the contrary, under the operation of capital, many things can be done easily, including human life!


    Huang Wen glanced at Tony Stark after Ivan Vanke left. Even if he didn''t read Tony Stark''s memory, he guessed Tony Stark''s choice. However, this has nothing to do with Huang Wen.


    After all, let alone Ivan Vanke was originally a villain. If they didn''t stop, I don''t know how many people would die. It must be more valuable between Tony Stark and Ivan Vanke. Huang Wen''s space equipment interstellar war plan depends on Tony Stark to continue to help.


    "Well, the good play is over. Even if you don''t play well, you should go back. Ah Liang, do you continue to be good neighbors or go back with me?" Huang asked, turning his head, looking at Huang Liang and Peter Parker. After all, everyone except them should go back, Including Steve Rogers, who hasn''t been called back by Nick Frey yet.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look around. After all, fighting with mecha, to be honest, is still a little less meaningful, just like simulated combat..." Peter Parker shrugged, looked at Huang Liang and said, "you should think so, too? Just like the player in the game!"


    "Cough!" Huang Liang coughed awkwardly and felt helpless. Even if you Peter Parker really think so, you should wait until you leave, or Tony Stark left. What do you think of Tony Stark, the founder of steel armor?


    "Good boy, I''ve remembered you!" Tony Stark smelled the speech and glared at Peter Parker. He has remembered this adolescent rebellious little spider. If he wants to have a chance, Tony Stark must not mind teaching this little spider well.


    "No, Mr. stark, I mean, the steel armor made by that bad guy almost means that you are an iron man. It must be different!" Peter Parker heard Tony Stark''s words and thought of Tony Stark''s promise to help his Uncle Ben Parker find a job. At this time, he can''t offend Tony Stark.


    "Hum!" Tony Stark looked a little proud and raised his head. Peter Parker, a young man who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, finally knew that he was afraid, but it was too late!


    "Iron man, iron man, please sign for me!"


    "Spider man, I''m your fan!"


    "Kung Fu spider, we love you!"


    However, before Tony Stark was proud, there was a sudden scream outside. Then a large number of enthusiastic fans poured in and shouted their idol''s name, which made the swallow tail three Xia wonder whether to call out their name.


    "It''s terrible!" Huang asked, looking at the fans who seemed to be crazy, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and then disappeared in place with the crowd.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that these fans were so brave that they rushed in after such a big thing happened in the exhibition, and Steve Rogers, who returned to the No. 1 base, looked a little dull. Steve Rogers, who was shocked by everyone''s fighting strength, was impacted again.


    You know, Steve Rogers was not the respected captain of the United States at the beginning. After he successfully injected super soldier serum, he was forced to become a member of the literary troupe. The government used him to make up a lot of sympathy performances and earn a lot of military expenses.


    But at that time, Steve Rogers was not very popular, and the people at that time were not as enthusiastic as Steve Rogers just saw, which could not help making Steve Rogers feel the changes of the times again.


    "Why did they suddenly disappear? Where are they?" at the exhibition, those fanatical fans, with their superhero''s aid in their hands, looked at the empty exhibition in front of them, including blood, armor wreckage and ice. They didn''t know what to say for a moment, but they soon began to argue.


    "We iron man are so powerful that we have developed space technology and can realize the leap of space!"


    "Nonsense, this is clearly the ability of our two spiders..."


    "How can our Kung Fu spider be comparable to iron man? Iron man has so much money, but he has only done so few things. Our Kung Fu spider is on the front line!"


    "Get out! Who are you?" the military and police personnel who just took Ivan Vanke and Justin hammer back to the exhibition to clean up the debris at the scene. After all, maybe these mecha can continue to be used after the ice has melted? As a result, these people were shocked as soon as they came in. They almost thought someone had come to rob the mecha.

 Chapter 233

    Soon, with the cooperation of the military and the police, these fanatical fans finally reluctantly left, and they kept muttering that chasing stars was their due power. Iron man, spider man and Kung Fu spiders were much better than these military police.


    The people of the military and the police don''t care about these fanatical fans. After all, if they can''t handle it well, I''m afraid the pressure of public opinion alone can drown them and drive these fanatical fans away.


    In the No. 1 base, all the others left except Huang Wen, Steve Rogers and Logan. After the battle of the steel war a corps, Steve Rogers also put down some of his wariness about Huang Wen and others. After all, Huang Wen and others are also his comrades in arms.


    "When does Nick Frey need me to see him?" Steve Rogers asked after seeing Huang off.


    "Er..." Huang Wen''s face was slightly stiff, but he soon returned to normal. He looked at Steve Roger and said with a smile, "if he looks for you, I''ll send you there, but he doesn''t seem to be in a hurry..."


    "Well, yes, that''s it. Although Nick Frey contacted me, he didn''t ask me to send Steve Rogers to his territory!" Huang asked. After saying that, he added silently in his heart. He didn''t know that Nick Frey had begun to wait for captain surprise to come and beat him up.


    "So? I''ll stay here first. I want to know more about the world, can I?" Steve Rogers keenly noticed some strange things of Huang Wen, but he didn''t ask anything, but looked at Huang Wen and asked softly.


    "Oh, no problem. I''ll ask silly girl to prepare a document for you. Just take your time. Oh, by the way, if you want to find agent Carter, you can also ask silly girl to help. After all, there are only a few people in the world she can''t find!" Huang asked, nodded with a smile, looked at Logan and said, "Just stay here with your old comrades in arms. As for the evening, fly back by yourself. Anyway, your speed is not slow..."


    "No, boss, you don''t care about me? Aren''t you afraid that Qin will tear down the martial arts school?" Logan looked at Huang and asked if he was going to leave, so he quickly shouted.


    "It doesn''t matter. I told Qin that you haven''t gone back outside, and I don''t know where you are..." Huang asked, his mouth raised slightly, looked at Logan and said with a smile. His body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "No, boss, you can''t!" Logan''s face collapsed, but Huang Wen had disappeared into base 1.


    "Can you fly? And what about your claws?" Steve Rogers looked at Logan in surprise.


    "I''ve also experienced some things in the years when you were frozen..." Logan sighed lightly. "The boss gave me a piece of equipment to fly, which gave me the ability to fly. After I was caught, I forcibly carried out the transformation experiment and injected Edelman Hejin..."


    Logan on this side told his experience. Tony Stark on the other side didn''t even go back to base 2 to continue studying alien spacecraft, but returned to stark industry.


    After all, Tony Stark has been known by many people this time. If he doesn''t go to peper to explain and coax her, Tony Stark will feel cold.


    Of course, it''s not just because he''s afraid of getting cold, but also because of Peter Parker. Since Tony Stark has promised Huang Wen to help Ben Parker find a job, Tony Stark must do things properly. Even Tony Stark is going to teach Peter Parker a little lesson through Ben Parker!


    "A sneeze!" Peter Parker, who was swinging with Huang Liang in the city, suddenly felt a sense of malice. He subconsciously sneezed and almost fell to the ground in mid air. Fortunately, his reaction was very fast. He directly wrapped the top floor of the building with spider silk, and then stood on it to rest.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Liang soon came to Peter Parker. He looked up and down at Peter Parker with some doubts. "It doesn''t make sense. Can you catch a cold with your current constitution?"


    "No, I feel someone is beating my attention. I suspect that Tony Stark is behind me!" Peter Parker looked around and carefully looked at Huang Liang.


    "Don''t come here. How can other iron man care about you, a poor and uncountable superhero?" Huang Liang took off his mask, looked at Peter Parker and said reluctantly, "but since he promised master to help your uncle find a new job, I think he will do it. After all, my master still has a lot of face!"


    "Well, if I were as powerful as Mr. Huang Wen, I would have a lot of face!" Peter Parker shrugged and looked at Huang Liang with some envy. "Huang Liang, I can feel that my strength has stopped improving, and your strength has been improving recently. Is this Mr. Huang Wen''s help?"


    "Well, this is the martial arts master taught me. I can slowly become stronger through my own cultivation!" Huang Liang nodded with a smile and said proudly, "Master said, this is the difference between us and mutants. The mutants'' ability is fixed and they are constantly familiar with their own strength, so the strength progress in the early stage will be very fast..."


    "Just like Peter you, it hasn''t taken you long since you were bitten by a spider, but your strength has soared from an ordinary person to surpassing me. Even during this period, you have been making progress, but now you should reach the limit, and your strength will not make further progress..."


    "Master said that except for those extremely special mutants with unlimited potential who can always tap their potential and become stronger, most mutants have the ability limit!"


    "We cultivators may not become stronger so fast, but whether we master the current strength or the potential to become stronger, we are more powerful than normal mutants. Of course, that sentence, except for mutants with unlimited potential, but master said that those mutants are basically invisible!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen knows so much!" Peter Parker looked at Huang Liang with envy and his eyes flickered slightly. He opened his mouth as if he had something to say, but in the end, Peter Parker didn''t choose to speak, but looked at other places and didn''t know what the Tao was thinking.

 Chapter 234

    "You are really hard to find. I ran out after hearing your news and found your trace after running for so long..." just when Peter Parker fell silent, a crisp female voice sounded behind them, but this is the top floor of the building. Who can catch up here?


    And the most important thing is, not to mention Huang Liang, who is a martial arts practitioner, is that Peter Parker''s spider induction can also make him have strong hearing. It doesn''t make sense. People have been behind him. They even said that they haven''t responded yet.


    They quickly put on their hoods and masks, then turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Standing behind Peter Parker and Huang Liang is a woman wearing a spider suit similar to Peter Parker. She is a woman because of her graceful figure.


    Of course, although the woman''s spider dress is somewhat similar to Peter Parker''s, due to different aesthetics, her spider dress is white and purple, which is not quite the same as Peter Parker''s red and blue.


    Yes, this woman is Gwen Stacy, the spider Gwen!


    "Your fans?" Huang Liang looked at the spider Gwen''s dress in front of him. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at Peter Parker and said with a smile. "I can''t see that your fans are still strong. They can touch here quietly. Is this the most fanatical star chaser?"


    Huang Liang''s words, of course, are not joking. He is testing the spider Gwen in front of him. He doesn''t think that the spider Gwen who can touch here quietly will be an ordinary person, but unfortunately, Peter Parker obviously doesn''t understand what he means.


    "Ah? Are you really my fan?" Peter Parker subconsciously scratched his head. After all, he had seen the power of fans before the exhibition. "It seems that your uniform is of good quality, which seems to be better than mine..."


    "Shua!" as Peter Parker''s voice fell, Gwen, the spider in front of him, instantly turned into a residual shadow, rushed to Peter Parker''s side, and then kicked Peter Parker''s chest.


    "Bang!" Peter Parker put his arm on his chest and blocked the foot of spider Gwen, but Peter Parker''s body retreated a few steps and almost fell from the top floor of the building. Fortunately, Peter Parker even pulled the ground aside with spider silk, and then stood on the top floor of the building again.


    "Sure enough, your body has mutated, otherwise you can''t catch my foot!" there is a trace of excitement in the spider Gwen''s voice. She has been frightened since the mutation, but now she has finally found the same kind.


    As for why spider Gwen shot Peter Parker, it''s mainly because Peter Parker talked too much, and spider Gwen didn''t want to be mistaken for Peter Parker''s fan, so he directly proved that he wasn''t Peter Parker''s fan, and showed his strength by the way.


    "Pa!" with a sound, spider Gwen felt the smell of danger and subconsciously dodged. Huang Liang''s hole in the air hit the ground and let spider Gwen hide.


    "Such a quick response? How does it feel like Peter?" Huang Liang looked at spider Gwen''s rapid response, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes. Although Huang Liang can also point Peter Parker, Peter Parker will subconsciously dodge most of the time. At this time, spider Gwen''s dodging ability is no less than that of Peter Parker, Even similar.


    "Hmm? What''s this ability? Why don''t I have it?" spider Gwen looked at Huang Liang in surprise and muttered softly after dodging Huang Liang''s hole in the air.


    "Wait! Don''t do it first!" Peter Parker suddenly shouted. He felt something similar to himself from the spider Gwen, so he hurriedly stopped Huang Liang who wanted to continue to do it.


    "Have you been bitten by a spider, too?" Peter Parker asked tentatively as he looked at Gwen.


    "Yes, I have similar abilities with you, so I will come to you after seeing your news. I want to join you..." spider Gwen nodded, looked forward to Peter Parker and Huang Liang, and then added, "however, I''m not your fan, so please don''t misunderstand!"


    "Where did you get bitten by a spider? Was it the same spider exhibition?" Peter Parker asked, as if he had found a common topic after hearing what the spider Gwen said.


    Just like the spider Gwen felt that he had met a similar person, Peter Parker also felt that at this time. After all, although Huang Liang formed a spider duo with him, Huang Liang''s ability is completely different from him. To tell the truth, he can''t be regarded as his similar person.


    "Yes, I was also in the spider exhibition. After being bitten by a spider, I felt dizzy. Then I went home to sleep and found my variation..." spider Gwen recalled his experience and whispered, "I thought I had become a mutant and was still wondering whether I would be sent to new hope state until I saw your news report..."


    "I was like that!" Peter Parker''s eyes suddenly lit up. "I woke up and found that I was not short-sighted, and my thin body became strong..."


    Huang Liang looked at Peter Parker talking about his experience. He couldn''t help but smoke. Now, Peter Parker''s chatterbox has completely opened. I don''t know when to talk.


    "What about you? Kung Fu spider, did you mutate at the same time as Spiderman?" spider Gwen seemed to be a little tired of Peter Parker. She turned her head and asked Huang Liang.


    "Well, I think you misunderstood. I''m different from you. I''m not a mutant..." Huang Liang looked at the spider Gwen and gently explained, "my ability comes from the martial arts taught to me by my master. I only wear the spider mask because I want to form a team with him!"


    "No wonder I said you just had that strange ability I didn''t have!" the spider Gwen nodded clearly, then looked at Huang Liang brightly, "what''s martial arts? Can I learn it, too?"


    "Well, you have to ask my master..." Huang Liang didn''t give an answer at the first time, but pushed away. After all, he was different from Peter Parker. The spider Gwen in front of him had just met.


    "Well, Hello, Kung Fu spider, spider man, you can call me ghost spider..." spider Gwen asked Huang and formally introduced Peter Parker.

 Chapter 235

    In fact, at the beginning, spider Gwen wanted to be called spider woman man, but when she saw spider man herself, she immediately rejected the name. After all, spider man and spider woman man always sound a little CP, and spider Gwen can''t stand Peter Parker, who talks a lot, so she changed the name temporarily.


    "Ghost spider? The color of your uniform is not very similar. I think the name of spiderwoman is very suitable for you..." Peter Parker looked up and down at the spider Gwen and said, "after all, only the two of us changed after being bitten by a spider. It was the original spider that created our present..."


    "How do I feel you''re saying I''m redundant?" Huang Liang looked at the spider Gwen. After hearing the name of spider woman man, he seemed a little unnatural, so he changed the topic.


    "I''m not, I don''t!" Peter Parker quickly shook his head and hurriedly explained, "I just suggested and didn''t mean anything else, mainly because her image is not very similar to the ghost..."


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah!"


    While Peter Parker was still defending, bursts of faint screams came from the distance. The three subconsciously looked at the direction of the sound source. Huang Liang didn''t see anything, but Peter Parker and spider Gwen saw the scene in the distance like a super zoom lens.


    It was a street in New York. There was nothing unusual at all, but in the sewer, a lizard monster with a height of more than two meters suddenly came out. It was dressed, could walk upright, and kicked off the side vehicles with one foot, which scared the surrounding pedestrians to flee madly.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang Liang asked Peter Parker after he didn''t see what had happened.


    "There''s an ugly lizard monster. Let''s go and help!" Peter Parker hurriedly replied, spitting out spider silk and heading in the direction of the lizard monster.


    "Coming!" Huang Liang answered and used the spider web launcher to spit out spider silk to catch up with them, but soon Huang Liang stopped because he found that the spider Gwen was still standing on the building, as if he didn''t know how to catch up with them.


    Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a doubt. In theory, Peter Parker and spider Gwen were bitten by spiders and mutated. Peter Parker has the ability to spin silk, and spider Gwen should have the same ability.


    But Huang Liang returned to the building again. Looking at the spider, Gwen asked, "can''t you spin silk yourself?"


    "Spin your own silk?" spider Gwen was also a little confused at this time. Didn''t he say that he used high-tech means to spin his silk? How did you turn into your own spinning? Will Spiderman spin his own silk after being bitten by a spider?


    "Hmm? No!" spider Gwen soon found something wrong. "Spider man can spin silk by himself. What about you? Is it difficult? Is this your Kung Fu?"


    "No, I use my own spider web launcher!" Huang Liang took down a spider web launcher and threw it to spider Gwen. "Unexpectedly, you are not quite the same as him. If you want to come and help, please hurry up and put it on. Press that button to launch spider silk..."


    Huang Liang demonstrated the spider Gwen how to use the cobweb launcher and continued to chase Peter Parker.


    "It''s amazing!" Gwen''s eyes lit up slightly. He had the courage to directly use the spider web launcher to shoot the spider silk into the opposite building, and then jumped up from the top floor of the building. After a short period of discomfort, Gwen became familiar with the feeling of floating among the high-rise buildings and chased after the riot.


    "Stop! You ugly green monster!" Peter Parker had come to the lizard monster at this time. He looked at the lizard monster causing unrest and shouted loudly, attracting each other''s attention, "Kung Fu spider, see if you can point this monster... Kung Fu spider?"


    Peter Parker realized at this time that Huang Liang didn''t follow him at the first time, but fortunately, when Peter Parker turned around, Huang Liang had arrived.


    "Pay attention to your provocative words. If Haoke hears you, I''m afraid he''ll blow your little head!" Huang Liang heard Peter Parker''s provocative voice from a distance. Therefore, after he stopped and gave a special instruction, he explained, "Master said that if the body changes like this, it has been separated from the scope of the human body, and acupoints cannot be used..."


    With a "bang", Peter Parker and Huang Liang jumped out at the same time, and a car hit their position. Yes, the lizard freak was attracted by Peter Parker''s words and had put the target of attack on Peter Parker. Naturally, this lizard Freak is Dr. Kurt Connors, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, that is, Dr. lizard.


    After fleeing the Osborne industry, Dr. lizard had been hiding in the sewer and lived just where Ivan Vanke once lived. After running in for this period of time, he finally accepted the fact of his variation, and he also strengthened his abilities in all aspects through various means.


    Now, Dr. lizard came out because he heard people on the ground talking about the accident of Osborne industry. He wanted to come out and see what happened to Osborne industry. After all, if it weren''t for Norman Osborne, he wouldn''t have become like this. If he could, Dr. lizard wanted to completely destroy Osborne industry!


    In other words, Dr. lizard at this time originally came to revenge, but unfortunately, he just got out of the sewer and was angered by the people running everywhere, because Dr. lizard felt that he was incompatible with the surrounding people, which made Dr. lizard''s heart surge up a plan to transform all humans into his companions!


    However, before Dr. lizard even finished the construction of the plan, he heard a mocking voice scolding him for his ugliness. The angry Dr. lizard picked up a car and threw it away. Unexpectedly, the two people on the opposite side reacted so quickly. He didn''t build a tree at all!


    "Roar!" the more angry doctor lizard roared at the spider duo. When he was about to continue to pick up something and continue to hit it, a strong wind came.


    "Bang!" the spider Gwen kicked back the doctor lizard, and then turned in the air and landed on the ground. He was no worse than the famous gymnastics captain.

 Chapter 236

    "Eh? Cobweb launcher?" Peter Parker looked at the landing spider Gwen and noticed the cobweb launcher on the spider Gwen''s wrist. A little surprise flashed in his eyes and asked subconsciously.


    "I must have given it!" Huang Liang said angrily. "You can spit silk, but people can''t spit silk. You just ran away. How can people come to help!"


    "No wonder you''re so late!" Peter Parker nodded clearly and muttered again. "Strange, why am I bitten by a spider, but she can''t? Is it because of gender?"


    "Pa!" Huang Liang patted Peter Parker on the head angrily, pointed to the roaring lizard doctor and said, "what''s the problem? Can you wait until the battle is over? How did Shifu teach us after you forgot the last thing?"


    "Oh, yes!" Peter Parker nodded quickly and looked carefully at Dr. lizard. Peter Parker also knew a little about the power of spider Gwen. After all, Peter Parker was kicked by spider Gwen just now.


    What''s different is that Peter Parker reacted when he was kicked. After blocking the foot of spider Gwen, he was kicked back and almost fell off the building.


    But now, when Dr. lizard was unprepared, he was kicked by the spider Gwen, but he just stepped back and shook slightly. It can be seen that Dr. lizard''s defense ability is far above them!


    "Roar!" Dr. lizard let out an angry roar. He rushed over like a tank and directly crashed all the fire hydrants in the middle of the vehicle, and a large amount of clean water sprayed out, making the street look even more embarrassed.


    "Be careful!" looking at the aggressive Dr. lizard, Huang Liang reminded him that, to be honest, Dr. lizard''s fighting style at this time is somewhat similar to the original Haoke, but it is far from the strong sense of oppression like Haoke.


    And most importantly, Hawke has now become a master of Bajiquan. Although the fighting style is still a violent aesthetics, it has been divorced from this beast style.


    Dr. lizard punched the spider Gwen and swept his tail at Peter Parker and Huang Liang. Unfortunately, the strength and defense of the spider trio may not be the opponent of Dr. lizard, but in terms of flexibility, the three people are far more than Dr. lizard.


    Not to mention Peter Parker''s feeling with spiders like Gwen, even Huang Liang is a good hand who has practiced the snow treading lightness skill. Therefore, Dr. lizard beat both his fist and his tail empty, and finally he can only beat it on the ground.


    "Boom!" "boom!" "boom!" "boom!"


    The spider trio who escaped Dr. lizard''s attack immediately fought back, but unfortunately, both Peter Parker and spider Gwen''s physical strength were irrelevant to Dr. lizard. Only Huang Liang''s attack contained internal power and hurt him through Dr. lizard''s skin.


    "Hmm?" Dr. lizard felt a pain in his chest and subconsciously stepped back a few steps, but soon, due to his strong recovery ability, Dr. lizard recovered.


    Yes, that''s why Dr. lizard is called Dr. lizard, not a lizard man. He has the original wisdom of Dr. Kurt Connors, but such wisdom has completely changed the three views because of the change of identity and race.


    "What thick skin!" Peter Parker shook his fist, ejected spider silk, wrapped Dr. lizard''s legs, and then made a sudden force. He wanted to flip Dr. lizard directly to the ground.


    Peter Parker almost did it, but unfortunately, when Dr. lizard felt the strength of his legs, he directly tore the spider silk with his sharp claws, which made Peter Parker fall short.


    But at this time, Huang Liang shot again. He gave a hint of all his internal power and pointed directly at the chest and heart of Dr. lizard.


    "Poof!" with a sound, Huang Liang''s finger seemed to turn into a sharp sword, directly pierced Dr. lizard''s chest, even broke Dr. lizard''s sternum and stabbed Dr. lizard''s heart!


    "Roar!" Dr. lizard uttered a painful roar, and his tail slammed into Huang Liang. Huang Liang wanted to leave without a trace, but he was surprised to find that his fingers were stuck by the flesh and blood being healed by Dr. lizard and could not escape at the first time!


    "Shua!" he saw that Dr. lizard''s huge tail was about to hit Huang Liang''s head. At this critical moment, a spider silk pulled Huang Liang and directly saved him from the edge of danger.


    "Bang!" the doctor lizard''s tail hit the ground and hit a small hole in the ground.


    "Thank you!" Huang Liangchang breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Gwen for saving his spider.


    "It''s all right. We''re a team now, aren''t we?" spider Gwen smiled and shook his head. "Besides, you gave me this cobweb launcher. You saved yourself!"


    "Hey! Stop talking! This ugly injury healed so fast!" just as Huang Liang was chatting with spider Gwen, Peter Parker shouted, and then he was directly beaten out by the angry doctor lizard and crashed into a car.


    "It''s really fast! Even if it can''t compare with wolf uncle hawk, it''s scary enough!" Huang Liang looked at Dr. lizard''s healing injury, his pupils narrowed slightly, and then rushed over again. Although his internal power had just been exhausted, he could still stop Dr. lizard. After all, his fighting strength is far above Peter Parker!


    "How dangerous! But is this the feeling of a superhero?" spider Gwen looked at Huang Liang who rushed up and at Peter Parker in the vehicle. She shot spider silk again and pulled Peter Parker out of the vehicle.


    "Thank you!" Peter Parker subconsciously thanked the spider Gwen, but the spider Gwen''s body has turned into a residual shadow and rushed to Dr. lizard. Peter Parker also hurried to follow up and join the battle.


    In this way, the spider trio began a bitter battle with Dr. lizard, which is really the most powerful enemy they have faced since their debut, even far more than the green devil Norman Osborne.


    Of course, there are two important reasons why the spider trio fell into a hard battle. The first is that Dr. lizard''s recovery speed is too fast. The second is that no one in the spider trio has a powerful lethal move. Just Huang Liang pointed, he has used up his internal power, even under Dr. lizard''s strong recovery ability, This finger only brought a little pain to Dr. lizard, and did no real harm

 Chapter 237

    "It''s not a way to go on like this!" Peter Parker, who was already in tattered spider clothes, frowned. He rushed to Dr. lizard again, but he was worried.


    After such a long war, the surrounding people had long been scared away. The police came nearby, but when they saw the spider trio fighting with Dr. lizard, the armed police didn''t know whether they should shoot for a while.


    After all, how do you think the spider trio is to stop the monster of Dr. lizard? If you shoot and accidentally hurt the spider trio, isn''t it equivalent to helping the monster of Dr. lizard?


    "There''s really some trouble! This ghost lizard monster''s defense is too strong, its recovery ability is also very strong, its strength is strong, and it doesn''t know its fatigue. It''s a weakened version of hawk!" Huang Liang was a little tired at this time. After his internal power was exhausted, his physical quality was inferior to Peter Parker and spider Gwen''s defects were exposed, So he make complaints about lizard''s weak Tucao.


    "Why don''t you ask Huang... You ask your master for help? With his help, you can definitely kill the lizard monster!" Peter Parker bit his teeth and shot a mass of spider silk into Dr. lizard''s face, shielding his sight. Then he put his foot on Dr. lizard''s calf, wanted to kick it to the ground, and then tried to see if he could trap Dr. lizard.


    But unfortunately, creatures with tails have better balance than those without tails. Even Dr. lizard''s thick tail can support himself alone. Therefore, it is too reluctantly to kick him to the ground.


    "I''ve run out of mucus, but it doesn''t seem very good for opponents at this level to call master. Last time we solved it by master''s last shot, and this time we called master..." Huang Liang wanted to help Peter Parker with spider silk, but he found that his spider mucus had run out, but Huang Liang didn''t want to inform Huang Wen, After all, Huang Wen has taught him so many skills, and he also wants to be alone!


    "Master?" the spider Gwen''s eyes moved slightly. Her heart was very curious about Huang Liang''s mysterious master.


    After all, the strength of the lizard doctor in front of him is stronger than that of their spider trio, but Peter Parker said Huang Wen could kill him, which makes spider Gwen subconsciously dare not believe it, but she feels that Peter Parker and Huang Liang don''t need to deceive themselves, so spider Gwen wants to see Huang Liang''s mysterious master more.


    "Why did you have another companion in a twinkling of an eye?" just when Huang Liang could not solve the problem of Dr. lizard, and some didn''t want to ask Huang for help, a voice of ridicule sounded in the air, "it''s another child? I doubt that you were trained by Huang Wen!"


    "Tony Stark?" Huang Liang and Peter Parker raised their heads and shouted at the same time.


    "Iron man?" spider Gwen''s eyes were a little surprised. After all, in spider Gwen''s intelligence, spider duo and iron man should be competitors. At least in the view of fans of both sides, both sides are competitors, but now from Tony Stark''s tone, both sides are at least familiar.


    "Not far away!" Tony Stark looked at the spider trio below and shouted angrily, "don''t you know my firepower? Just use your spider silk to fight and assist. Today I''ll show you the real power of my iron man armor!"


    "Cut, at this moment, the limelight will be finished by him alone..." Peter Parker was a little unhappy, but at this time, he really wanted to have a good rest. Not only him, Huang Liang, who had exhausted his internal power, but also Gwen, the spider who participated in the battle for the first time, needed a rest, And Huang Liang and spider Gwen need to supplement their spider mucus.


    "Roar!" however, if the spider trio wants to leave the battlefield, Dr. lizard won''t agree. After all, Dr. lizard is not a monster without intelligence. Seeing that the spider trio has shown signs of defeat, he certainly won''t agree that Tony Stark, an iron man, has come to wheel combat.


    "Bang!" at the same time, Dr. lizard''s tail hit the spider trio at the same time, but what Dr. lizard didn''t expect was that the spider trio had a tacit understanding and accepted the tail at the same time. Then, although it was a little embarrassed, it still took the perfect advantage to leave.


    "Boom!" and Tony Stark''s reaction was also very rapid. When the spider trio just left the battlefield, he directly hit the palm of his hand, hit Dr. lizard''s chest and blew it out.


    "The gap of output!" watching Tony Stark blow up the lizard doctor they couldn''t beat back with just one palm gun, and even the lizard doctor''s flesh and blood had been blown open, Huang Liang couldn''t help but flash an idea in his mind.


    However, there is no way. In the early development, the ability of the science and technology side is indeed more likely to have strong destructive power, unless you are a mutant of the energy system, similar to the laser eye, but unfortunately, the spider trio is not of this type.


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark suddenly raised his eyebrows in the air and looked at the lizard doctor who was recovering. He didn''t expect that the other party''s recovery ability was so strong. After all, Tony Stark had never fought with an opponent with great recovery ability such as Logan and hawk.


    "Be careful, if you have any heavy weapons, use them directly and see if you can kill them with one shot. Otherwise, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid you''ll run out of energy first!" Huang Liang reminded him from a distance. He was worried that Tony Stark, like himself, would spend too much in front and affect his combat effectiveness later.


    "Use up my energy? Hehe, how is this possible?" Tony Stark sneered and fired several small shells directly from his shoulder armor, which hit the doctor lizard who had just healed and was about to rush over.


    "Boom!" the surrounding dust and smoke rose, which proved the power of the explosion, but also explained the law of smoke without injury. Dr. lizard rushed out of the dust and smoke and rushed to Tony Stark in the air.


    "You may not know that my armor has an infrared tracking system? Also, I''m just waiting for you to come. After all, this move has no ability to aim..." Tony Stark''s voice was a little proud, which made Dr. lizard feel a little bad in his heart. However, he can''t fly. He is in mid air, Can only continue to catch Tony Stark.

 Chapter 238

    When Dr. lizard was getting closer and closer to Tony Stark in the air, the ark reaction furnace in front of Tony Stark directly lit up. Dr. lizard felt a cold in his heart, and he felt the crisis of life and death.


    Subconsciously, Dr. lizard wanted to dodge, but in mid air, he had no way to borrow. He could only subconsciously pull his tail towards Tony Stark.


    "Pa!" "pa!" "pa!" "pa!"


    At this time, the spider trio filled with spider mucus pulled Dr. lizard''s Tail from three directions, which not only solved Dr. lizard''s attack, but also made Dr. lizard hung in mid air and completely unable to move.


    With the sound of "Yi!" there was almost no meaning of obstruction. The laser on Tony Stark''s chest directly blew a big hole out of Dr. lizard''s chest, and a big hole appeared on the ground of the street below.


    "Not bad, you three kids react very quickly!" Tony Stark nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile, "Of course, my laser power is too strong. It doesn''t make any difference whether you do it or not. Put him down. I want to see what this monster is and whether it has something to do with the aliens who demolished my house last time..."


    "Cut!" Huang Liang and Peter Parker heard the arrogant Tony Stark curl his lips, but they didn''t say anything. They already knew that Tony Stark was such a character.


    "Hum! Without us fighting for so long, can you have a chance to defeat him? Without us holding him down with spider silk, can you aim?" the spider Gwen on the side didn''t have such a good temper as Huang Liang and Peter Parker, but was unwilling to show weakness and watched Tony Stark confront him.


    "Oh! She''s still a little girl with sharp teeth!" Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly, looked at the spider Gwen and said, "what should I call you? Spider woman man?"


    "My name is ghost spider!" said Gwen, looking angrily at Tony Stark.


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t like our poor boy!" Tony Stark made a vicious joke and looked at the lizard doctor who fell on the ground. "Well, it''s not a mutant. His appearance seems to be the result of genetic mutation. It''s worth studying..."


    "Hiss!" Peter Parker and spider Gwen took a breath when they heard this sentence, jumped back one step and looked at Tony Stark warily. After all, they are actually mutants. They are worried about what bad thoughts Tony Stark had on them.


    "What are you afraid of? If I dare to study you, I''m afraid Huang asked that guy, he''ll take me apart to study!" Tony Stark shrugged and said with a fake ease, "well, what should you do? I''ll take this guy away..."


    "You know me very well!" Huang Wen, who was secretly observing all this with the power of perception, smiled and shook his head. As for why Huang Wen could find such a far battle, Huang Wen did not release the power of perception to monitor everything all the time, but asked silly girl to create a new monitoring mechanism to track all extraordinary events.


    Therefore, when Dr. lizard just appeared, Huang Wen already knew. However, Huang Wen found the spider trio, and Huang Wen didn''t do anything. After all, if he did everything, Huang Liang and others really couldn''t grow.


    Huang Wen was also surprised at the sudden appearance of the spider Gwen, because he didn''t remember the existence of spider woman man in the movie universe.


    Huang Wen vaguely remembers that there are many spidermans in an animated film, in which there is the existence of spider woman man, and even similar to the shape of this spider Gwen.


    "It''s no wonder that even Belle can appear in this world. What''s the emergence of spider woman man?" Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders, indicating that he was used to it.


    "Hmm?" however, when Huang Wen was about to recover his perceptual power, he suddenly raised his eyebrows, because he realized that there was still a breath of life on Dr. lizard, and he was not dead!


    "Warning! The lizard freak in front of him is not dead!" Jarvis gave Tony Stark a prompt at the first time, but it was too late.


    "Boo!" the lizard doctor''s tail hit Tony Stark hard and flew Tony Stark out directly.


    "The mecha is damaged by 21%!" Tony Stark''s danger warning appeared in front of Jarvis. "Also, sir, your body has been injured. It is suggested to end the battle as soon as possible!"


    "Hum! I see!" Tony Stark snorted coldly, his eyes full of annoyance. Originally, he appeared as a savior, but now Tony Stark''s face can''t hang after being attacked secretly.


    "Lizard freak below, I''ll give you a chance to surrender. You''ve done great harm to the street. If you refuse to surrender, you''ll end up dead!" this was not Tony Stark''s words, but a female voice suddenly came out in the air. This voice made everyone look past.


    "Lying trough! How did she really come back?" Huang asked, who was observing the battlefield with the power of perception. Suddenly, he gave a foul word, because the comer was no other person, it was the legendary surprise captain Carol, who was known as the strongest avenger.


    Of course, Thor and Hulk must have some objections to this title, but to be honest, from the combat performance, surprise captain Carol really deserves the title of the strongest avenger.


    However, in this world, there are not only Avengers, but also X-Men, surprise captain Carol and black phoenix Qin grey. It is unknown who is stronger.


    "Another woman? Can fly?" Tony Stark looked at the surprised captain Carol in the air with some surprise and couldn''t help muttering, "how come not only there are more mutants, but also more heroines?"


    "Do you have a problem with women?" surprised captain Carol''s hearing. After hearing Tony Stark''s muttering, she looked at Tony Stark and asked.


    "I''m not, I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Tony Stark''s heart jumped and subconsciously came a wave of denial. At this time, Tony Stark subconsciously felt that the surprise captain Carol above was very annoying, just like Huang Wen.


    "Sir, according to the test, her body is full of incomparably powerful abilities, and endless, far more than the ark reaction furnace..." Jarvis''s voice sounded, which made Tony Stark confirm his guess.

 Chapter 239

    "Jarvis, who has more energy?" Tony Stark asked Jarvis in a low voice.


    "Mr. Huang asked that the energy in his body was not too high. At least, it was not as high as the woman in front of him..." Jarvis quickly replied.


    "Roar!" however, it was not just Huang Wen and Tony Stark who reacted to the appearance of surprise captain Carol. The lizard doctor below was so angry when he saw someone talking wildly to himself that he directly roared at surprise captain Carol, that is, he didn''t have any long-range attack ability, Otherwise he would have fired a gun at captain Carol.


    However, Dr. lizard has no long-range attack ability, but Captain Marvel Carol has many long-range attack ability, especially Captain Marvel Carol has never seen in the universe for so many years, and someone dares to roar at himself.


    With the sound of "boom!" some unhappy surprise, Captain Carol directly hit Dr. lizard in the air, and a powerful energy wave hit Dr. lizard. Then Dr. lizard exploded directly, and even a complete body was not left.


    "Gollum!" Tony Stark swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and his eyes were suspicious. Although he already knew that the energy of surprise captain Carol was endless, it was far more than he thought that he could directly kill Dr. lizard without even a corpse.


    "Huang asked that guy has an opponent!" Tony Stark looked at the big hole in the ground below and subconsciously flashed an idea in his mind.


    "Huang Liang, Huang asked Mr. Huang and her, who is more powerful?" Peter Parker was also frightened at this time, and even forgot to say the code. After all, Dr. lizard, who can make the spider trio fall into a hard struggle, was easily killed by a second. Peter Parker really couldn''t accept it.


    "I don''t... I don''t know..." even though Huang Liang had great confidence in his master Huang Wen, when he saw the scene in front of him, Huang Liang shook his head with some uncertainty, and even his face was a little stiff.


    "Huang Liang?" the spider Gwen suddenly exclaimed, and then subconsciously looked at Peter Parker. "Are you the thin Peter Parker?"


    "Shh!" Huang Liang and Peter Parker''s face changed and hurriedly motioned to the spider Gwen to keep his voice down. "What''s the matter? Wait and find a place where no one is talking. Say, who are you?"


    "I... I''m Gwen Stacy, from the next class..." spider Gwen thought a little. In the future, he will form a team with Peter Parker and Huang Liang for a long time. After long-term contact, his identity will be exposed. Instead of being discovered by them at that time, he might as well tell them.


    "Gwen Stacy? The Xueba in the next class?" Peter Parker and Huang Liang looked at each other, and a trace of surprise flashed in their eyes. They didn''t expect that Gwen the spider was so close to him, even in the next class.


    "Hehe, it seems that we have a lot of fate..." Peter Parker twitched at the corner of his mouth. At that time, his class went to the spider exhibition, and the next class would naturally attend it. Just unexpectedly, Gwen Stacy, the Xueba of the next class, was bitten by a spider and gained the ability similar to himself.


    "It''s fate. I''ll talk to Mary Jane about your flower heart!" spider Gwen suddenly smiled and looked at Peter Parker and whispered.


    "When did I get distracted? I just didn''t mean that!" Peter Parker panicked. His relationship with Mary Jane had just improved. He didn''t want his to be beaten back.


    "Hehe, it depends on whether you keep your mouth closed in the future!" spider Gwen laughed. She finally found Peter Parker''s weakness and could let Peter Parker close his mouth.


    The spider trio below is talking in a low voice. Tony Stark in the air is thinking about whether to go up and say hello to surprise captain Carol. After all, Tony Stark is still very confident about his male charm.


    "Hmm?" Captain Carol, the surprise captain above the sky, originally wanted to find Nick Frey. After all, she rushed back immediately after receiving the call message from Nick Frey. She just saw the evil lizard doctor and spider trio below and Tony Stark.


    Out of concern for the future superheroes, surprise captain Carol stopped to see the strength of the future generations, but unexpectedly, the strength of the future generations generally stopped talking and was careless, so surprise captain Carol had to choose to do it himself.


    Now, surprise captain Carol wanted to continue looking for Nick Frey, but she suddenly felt someone peeping here, so she raised her eyebrows and looked in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "What a keen perceptual ability. I remember that she should have no spiritual or perceptual ability. Is this the ability derived from her strength to a certain extent?" Huang asked. He also found what he was aware of. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then his body turned into a light spot and appeared in front of surprise captain Carol.


    "I''ve heard of you for a long time, Captain surprise." Huang asked. Looking at the surprise captain Carol in front of him, he smiled and nodded. Although he guessed that Nick Frey might have called surprise captain Carol back because of himself, Huang asked that surprise captain Carol was not an unreasonable reckless man... Well, reckless woman.


    "Very good ability, very good strength." surprise captain Carol glanced at Huang lightly, nodded and glanced at the spider trio below. "So, you are the Huang in their mouth? So, you are also training the younger generation?"


    "Yes, they always want to grow up!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded and whispered, "but since you have done it, I naturally don''t need to continue to do it..."


    "There are too many strong people on this planet. You must not be complacent. I have something else to do. I''ll find you when I''m free..." surprised captain Carol warned Huang as if looking at a younger generation. After asking, his body turned into a light and disappeared in place.


    "It''s really arrogant. At least, it''s much more arrogant than Tony Stark..." Huang asked, twitching at the corners of his mouth and muttering in his heart, "I''m afraid only Thor, who has not been experienced, has such a arrogant mind?"


    "However, she should have just come back and haven''t seen Nick Frey, otherwise she shouldn''t talk to me with this attitude. Nick Frey can''t afford to play, so she was called back, and I didn''t do anything..."

 Chapter 240

    "When you meet your opponent?" when Huang asked about the heart make complaints about Nick Frey, Tony Stark smiled, but pretended to be very concerned. He flew up and looked at Huang asked.


    Huang Wen glanced at Tony Stark''s face after raising his mask, turned his eyes and said, "you''re happy, but I think she should find you soon..."


    "Looking for me? What are you looking for? Did she see this handsome face under my mask?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help looking forward. "It seems that my Tony Stark''s charm is still reduced!"


    "Ha ha, just continue to die. I hope you can say these words again in front of her..." Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark with a mocking face, said, flashing and came to Huang Liang.


    "Master!" Huang Liang nodded at the fans and paparazzi reporters who heard the movement in the distance. With their bodies turned into light spots, Huang Liang disappeared in situ, leaving only Tony Stark in the air and the mess on the ground.


    "Iron man, will you pay for the losses caused by this battle?" just as Tony Stark was about to leave, a reporter at the bottom suddenly stopped Tony Stark.


    "With..." Tony Stark subconsciously wanted to refuse, but on second thought, such a small amount of money doesn''t matter to him, but such a small amount of money can continue to publicize the reputation of iron man. Why not?


    Tony Stark knows that since he admitted that he was iron man, the stock price of the whole stark industry has skyrocketed. Although money is external to Tony Stark, Tony Stark is still willing to make the development of stark industry better. After all, this is his family business.


    Therefore, paying for the battle losses caused here this time is not a bad thing for Tony Stark.


    "This little thing is not a problem at all. Later, let the people of the government go to my stark industry to hand over. The losses of this street are handled and rebuilt by our stark industry..." thinking of this, Tony Stark nodded, left a promise, and then flew away.


    "Ah! Iron man is so handsome. He deserves to be rich Tony Stark!"


    "Yes, it''s much better than the spider two in a ragged uniform..."


    "It''s not a spider two, now it''s a spider three!"


    "Shut up, don''t you slander spider man and Kung Fu spider!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tony Stark doesn''t know what the fans are arguing about. He has returned to stark industry. He is going to set up a department to deal with the reconstruction after extraordinary events, because Tony Stark has a hunch that such things may happen often in the future, especially if what Huang Wen said really happens


    On the fourth floor of Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen appeared here with a spider trio. The spider Gwen looked at Huang Wen curiously and said, "are you Mr. Huang Wen, Huang Liang''s master? It doesn''t look big. Are you really powerful? Are you as powerful as that heroine?"


    "How can anyone bitten by a spider become a chatterbox?" Huang asked. He raised his eyebrows and glanced at the slight change in his face. Huang Liang and Peter Parker, who wanted to stop the spider Gwen from talking, smiled and shook their heads. "In this world, no one is invincible, she is not, nor am I..."


    "However, now I should not be her opponent. I also admit that, after all, she is a strong person at the cosmic level, and now I can''t survive without leaving this planet..."


    "The strong at the cosmic level? Do you survive in the universe?" Huang Liang''s eyes suddenly brightened, looked at Huang and asked, "master, do you mean she''s an alien?"


    "No, she''s from earth." Huang Wen shook his head and said softly, "just because of some opportunities, she left the earth and went to the boundless universe. Even in the whole universe, she is also a famous strong person."


    "How can people on earth survive in the universe for a long time?" Peter Parker put forward his doubts. "How can the human body bear the vacuum environment without oxygen and gravity for a long time? Can it be said that there are many places in the universe that can adapt to human existence?"


    "It has something to do with everyone''s physique. She can survive in the universe. Uncle wolf can survive in the universe, although he may lose consciousness, and some races can be safe even if exposed to a vacuum environment..." Huang asked softly.


    "Safe in a vacuum? How powerful it should be..." Peter Parker''s mouth opened slightly and muttered incredulously.


    "Shua!" at this time, a broken sound sounded, but the spider Gwen suddenly started to ask Huang. She kicked Huang and shouted, "I''ll see if you''re really so powerful!"


    "What a reckless girl!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, glanced at Huang Liang with worried face, and waved to fix the spider Gwen in place.


    "Hmm? Why can''t I move?" the spider Gwen made a frightened sound. She suddenly felt that her body was out of control, but she showed no sign of being attacked.


    "Is your ability different from that guy Peter Parker? I remember that boy Peter Parker jumped directly on the roof when he saw me for the first time. Why are you so brave?" Huang asked, looking at the spider with a smile, Gwen said, and Yu Guang glanced at Huang Liang.


    "Shifu, Gwen, she didn''t mean it. She just wanted to see Shifu''s power and ask Shifu to forgive her reckless behavior!" sure enough, when the spider Gwen''s body slowly suspended, Huang Liang finally couldn''t help pleading.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked. Her ability is really different from mine. Just like she can''t spit silk, maybe her sensing mechanism is different from me..." Peter Parker''s eyes turned and said.


    "Maybe Gwen subconsciously thinks that Mr. Huang Wen is a good man and there is no threat? Just as I know Mr. Huang Wen, after a long time, the spider will not feel the danger!"


    "Well, in the face of ah Liang and Peter, I''ll let you go this time." Huang asked. Looking at Huang Liang''s worried face, the corners of her mouth raised slightly and said, "however, she acted so recklessly. Ah Liang, you should take good care of it in the future!"

 Chapter 241

    "Yes, master!" Huang Liang answered subconsciously, but when he promised, he suddenly noticed something wrong. Why should he take care of the reckless thing of spider Gwen.


    Huang Liang looked up at Huang Wen. When he saw the teasing smile on Huang Wen''s face, Huang Liang''s face suddenly turned red. He quickly avoided Huang Wen''s eyes and pretended to know nothing.


    "Not yet?" Huang Wen''s voice reached Huang Liang''s ears. Huang Liang subconsciously took two steps forward. That''s when Huang Wen took back his mind and spider Gwen fell directly in the air.


    "Are you all right?" Huang Liang quickly hugged the spider Gwen, looked at the spider Gwen with a reddish face and said, "now, do you know the power of master?"


    "I''m fine, i... I''ll never be reckless again..." spider Gwen quickly nodded, indicating that he would never provoke Huang again, because he just felt that his body was out of control. Spider Gwen really didn''t want to feel it again.


    "Why are you still holding her?" Peter Parker felt something was wrong. Looking at Huang Liang who had not let go, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Cough!" Huang Liang''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. He quickly put the spider Gwen on the ground and stood in place with a red face. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He had to cough to resolve his embarrassment.


    "I want you to do more!" spider Gwen glared at Peter Parker unhappily. Just when Huang Liang held her, she was very comfortable and safe. As a result, Peter Parker''s words were destroyed. "When school starts, I''ll tell Mary Jane about your worries!"


    "I didn''t!" Peter Parker''s face turned black and shouted helplessly for a moment.


    Huang Liang''s eyes lit up when he heard what spider Gwen said. He seemed to be aware of something. He glanced at spider Gwen secretly, and then quickly took back his eyes.


    "Ah Liang, what did you experience in today''s battle?" Huang Wen felt a sour smell spreading in the air. He knew that he didn''t help Huang Liang in vain. However, Huang Wen was still dissatisfied with Huang Liang''s battle today, so he looked at Huang Liang and asked seriously.


    "I realized the difficulty of fighting in the face of non-human creatures. Master, in this case, the sunflower acupoint pointing hand is really too limited..." Huang Liang soon recovered. After thinking about it, he looked at Huang and asked, "Moreover, I should not rashly exhaust my internal power without exploring my opponent''s ability. If Gwen hadn''t helped me, I would have had an accident!"


    "I''m not ready to let you fight head-on with the martial arts I taught you..." Huang Wen shook his head and said softly, "Whether it''s the ability of acupoint pointing, which is close to sneak attack, or the lightness skill of stepping on the snow without trace, you have stronger life-saving ability. However, you always like to rush up to melee every time you fight, even the last fight..."


    "But master, I still prefer the feeling of close combat. Master, do you have any martial arts that can be taught to me?" Huang Liang looked at Huang with bright eyes and asked tentatively.


    "As a teacher, you need to reach the innate level before you can start learning." Huang Wen shook his head again and said, "as for your current level, it''s mainly embarrassing. By the way, you should be able to learn the cold ice and fire palm taught to John. Are you interested?"


    "That''s also a long-range attack, and even if John meets today''s lizard freak, I''m afraid he can''t kill the lizard freak with his strong defense and recovery ability and his power of ice and fire..." Huang Liang said that he was not interested in the cold fire palm, and the cold fire palm had to devote energy to practice. For Huang Liang, it was a waste of time. With this time, Huang Liang might as well practice well and strive to break through the congenital state.


    "Then you should practice well. When you break through the innate state and become a teacher, you will teach the Tathagata palm to you. At that time, it''s up to you to decide whether you want to fight close or fight the enemy at a distance." Huang asked for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t have any martial arts suitable for Huang Liang at this stage, so he told Huang Liang the Tathagata palm as an incentive.


    "Tathagata divine palm?!" Huang Liang stared at Huang and asked with expectation, "master, is that the martial arts that you slapped the enemy into the mountain wall?"


    "Yes, that''s it, so you have to work hard." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and whispered, "but today, you''d better have a good rest. After all, this battle is not easy for you..."


    "I know, master, I''ll work hard!" Huang Liang obviously didn''t listen to the second half of Huang''s question. He nodded expectantly, indicating that he would redouble his efforts.


    Meanwhile, in a secret base of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Nick Frey had been waiting here for a long time. When he received the return signal from his pager, he was waiting here.


    After all, in Nick Frey''s cognition, the speed of surprise captain Carol can arrive in minutes, but Nick Frey didn''t expect that the speed of surprise captain Carol was much slower than he thought.


    "Shua!" when Nick Frey had some doubts in his heart, surprise captain Carol came to him with a bright light shining on him, which was the display of surprise captain Carol''s strength.


    "You''re back at last? Why are you so slow?" Nick Frey breathed a sigh of relief when he saw surprise captain Carol. When surprise captain Carol came back, Nick Frey was confident.


    "I thought it was a big deal for you to contact me, but after I returned to earth, I found that there were no big things on this planet..." surprised captain Carol shook his head and said softly, "However, on my way here, I also saw some interesting things and saw a man with good strength. Although he is not as good as those guys in other dimensions, he is already very powerful on this planet!"


    "Other dimensions?" listening to surprise captain Carol talking about professional terms that he didn''t understand, Nick Frey couldn''t help frowning, but he soon thought of something and suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart. He looked at surprise captain Carol and asked tentatively, "The man you said has good strength. Isn''t he Huang? Have you seen him?"

 Chapter 242

    "Eh? Do you know him?" surprised captain Carol raised his eyebrows. "No, with his strength, there is no problem to deal with most things on this planet. Since you know him, there are no major events on this planet, what else do you call me back to do?"


    "That''s because he''s the reason why I called you back..." Nick Frey twitched at the corners of his mouth, looked at surprise captain Carol and said, "this guy violated the rules and even intervened in the affairs of our Divine Shield bureau with his own strong strength!"


    "Violate the rules? Interfere in the affairs of the s.h.i.e.l.d.? Well, tell me what rules he violated!" surprise captain Carol looked at Nick Frey and said with a smile.


    "This..." Nick Frey couldn''t help but be stunned. He had never thought about Huang Wen''s specific violation of the rules before, because when he thought about it carefully, Huang Wen didn''t really do too many extraordinary things although he showed his strength and even made the whole Chinatown into his nominal territory.


    Even Huang Wen has a cooperative relationship with the human government, but he has not cooperated with the Divine Shield Bureau. Now Huang Wen''s special status, like the mutant Qin Ge Lei, is tacitly approved by the high-level of the Terran. It seems that Huang Wen really has no problem.


    "He has taken American captain Steve Rogers away!" Nick Frey quickly thought of the reason why he called surprise captain Carol back. Looking at surprise captain Carol, he said seriously, "you should know the importance of American captain. He is in Huang Wen''s hands. I''m afraid he will have some ulterior purpose!"


    "Captain America?!" Captain Carol''s expression finally fluctuated greatly. She looked at Nick Frey in surprise and asked, "Captain America is still alive? How was he kidnapped by Huang?"


    "My people found the sleeping captain of the United States under the ice and were ready to bring him back, but he was kidnapped by the people asked by Huang on the way..." Nick Frey hid part of the truth and said, "so I would call you back and save the captain of the United States as a last resort!"


    "Well, I''m out of my sight. I''ll go to him now. Chinatown? Show me the route!" Captain surprise nodded clearly and said to Nick Frey. Nick Frey quickly took out the map to Chinatown. Captain surprise Carol turned into a light and disappeared in place.


    "I hope everything goes well. You can bring back the captain of the United States and teach Huang a good lesson by the way, so that he can join my Avenger plan..." Nick Frey said in a low voice with a flashing light. "What is Hydra at that time?"


    Yes, Nick Frey still didn''t give up bringing Huang Wen into his control. In Nick Frey''s view, all the extraordinary forces on the earth should be under control, not only Huang Wen, but also the mutant group.


    If not, the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. would not have studied so many mutants before, and even now it has not stopped, but it is hidden deeper. After all, Qin Ge Lei''s strength is not weaker than Charles''s threat. More importantly, Qin Ge Lei is more daring than Charles.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen, who was in Yongchun martial arts school, suddenly raised his eyebrows, glanced at the girl who was practicing and said, "you wait for me here, and I''ll be back soon..."


    "What a powerful breath. Who is it?" a trace of surprise flashed in Belle''s eyes. She looked at Huang with some worry and asked, "won''t anything happen?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, patted Belle''s head, turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "If I practice hard, can I take off my hind legs?" an idea flashed in Belle''s mind, then closed her eyes and continued to practice.


    In the middle of the air, Huang asked stopped surprise captain Carol. There was a faint guess in his heart, but he still looked at her with some doubts and asked, "how did you find it so soon?"


    "Hand over Captain America!" surprised captain Carol''s body flashed bright light, looked at Huang coldly and asked.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows and suddenly smiled. "I don''t know what Nick Frey told you. You know how much Nick Frey does. If you want to see Steve, come with me!"


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, and he was ready to use Mengdie''s escape to leave here with surprise captain Carol. After all, if he fought with surprise captain Carol here, I''m afraid Chinatown would at least be lost.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect is that Mengdie''s escape has failed again. You know, this is not Huang Wen''s ability to transmit the other party alone, but Huang Wen''s own Mengdie escape.


    "Hmm? That''s your ability? It''s not bad..." surprised captain Carol frowned, not only because of Huang Wen''s dream butterfly escape, but also what Huang Wen just said, but surprised captain Carol soon recovered, and the light on his body slowly hid. At this time, the dream butterfly escape finally took effect.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang asked and surprised captain Carol''s body turned into a light spot, disappeared in place, and appeared in a closed metal room, which was made of Nick Frey''s vibrating gold.


    However, Huang didn''t mean to trap surprise captain Carol here. First, Huang didn''t know how many abilities surprise captain Carol has. Second, mieba can crush Zhenjin. If not, can surprise captain Carol do it?


    "Silly girl, call Steve and uncle wolf." Huang asked. In surprise, Captain Carol spoke directly and shouted around.


    "Yes, boss." a door soon rose in the chamber of secrets. Soon, Logan and Steve Rogers came here.


    "Hiss! Who is she?" Logan suddenly took a breath when he saw surprise captain Carol, because he smelled a strong breath from surprise captain Carol, which made Logan''s heart alert for a moment.


    "How did Nick Frey tell you? Let''s listen. By the way, let''s also listen to what the client said." Huang asked, waving his hand, controlled several chairs to fly in, and then looked at surprise captain Carol and said calmly.


    "Nick Frey said that you kidnapped the captain of the United States. What''s your secret!" surprised captain Carol observed Steve Rogers carefully and didn''t find anything different from Steve Rogers, because she guessed that Nick Frey didn''t tell the truth to herself.

 Chapter 243

    "Then I can only say that it''s worthy of him..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and ordering silly girl, "let Jack out their experience and what happened later!"


    "Yes, boss." silly girl answered. A screen rose on a wall of the secret room, and then began to play the experience of the three swallow tailed heroes at that time. This is the self-contained in the swallow tailed suit program, which is also a law enforcement recorder, so that Jack can take out this video when he needs evidence.


    "Smuggling girls and children?" surprised captain Carol''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the light on his body appeared again. A dangerous smell spread throughout the secret room. Even at this time, Huang Wen also felt a great sense of oppression.


    "How strong!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, "it''s stronger than Qin Ge Lei who just woke up at that time, but I don''t know compared with Qin Ge Lei now..."


    "Nick Frey, I''m disappointed!" Captain Marvel took a deep breath. Naturally, she knew that Nick Frey in the position of director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. would not be very clean, and would even do many things darker than villains. However, Captain Marvel''s heart was very uncomfortable to participate in smuggling girls and children.


    After all, Captain Marvel Carroll has become a superhero throughout the universe in order to protect the weak and bullied side and help them voice their disputes. Those smuggled girls and children are obviously the weak and bullied side.


    "Send me out of here. I''ll go back and ask him. I don''t want to fight out of here. I can''t stop me here!" surprised captain Carol turned his head and asked Huang.


    "Steve, you can leave with Captain Marvel..." Huang asked, waving to Steve Rogers.


    "Captain Marvel?" a trace of doubt flashed in Steve Rogers'' eyes. After all, he, the American captain, was the first captain in history. When did a Captain Marvel emerge, and it seems that his strength is still so strong.


    "He''ll stay with you first. I''ll go back and have a good talk with Nick Frey first!" surprised captain Carol looked at Steve Rogers, shook his head and said softly, "just as Nick Frey is worried about what you do with Captain America, I''m also worried about what he''s going to do when he digs Captain America out of the ice..."


    "Well, I know something about this..." seeing that the whole story has completely gone against the common sense, and even surprise captain Carol appeared so early, Huang asked, there is nothing to hide. After all, to tell the truth, the Hydra Nick Frey wants to deal with is a group of small characters with general strength except a little trouble.


    "Hmm?" surprised captain Carol, who was about to leave, looked at Huang and asked. Steve Rogers on the side also looked at Huang and asked. He wanted to know what he was going to do when he was dug out of the ice.


    "I don''t know, Steve, do you remember the Hydra?" Huang asked, organized the language, looked at Steve Rogers and said, "at the beginning, you destroyed part of the power of the Hydra and lost it in your hands together with the red skeleton, the leader of the hydra..."


    "The red skeleton has disappeared. It seems that he has been sent away by the cosmic Cube..." Steve Rogers said with a frown.


    "Well, after the red skeleton disappeared, the Hydra was defeated. The American military accepted a large number of Hydra scientists and absorbed their research results, but therefore, a large number of hydras mixed with the American high-level..." Huang asked, nodding and continued, "Even Nick Frey''s s s.h.i.e.l.d. is full of Hydra people. In other words, most of the people in the whole s.h.e.l.d. are Hydra people. They grow up in the shadow under the skin of the s.h.l.d.!"


    "What? The hydra is still there?! why did they recruit Hydra people to join the United States? We fought and sacrificed for it and finally won the victory. Why didn''t they learn a lesson?" Steve Rogers asked angrily.


    "It is because they have defeated ah that they want to achieve all the victorious results!" Huang asked, shrugging and whispering, "after all, they have this self-confidence. They are already a victorious country or the most powerful country in the world. How can the Hydra scientists continue to persist for an extinct organization?"


    "But they didn''t expect that the beliefs of these evil organizations were more firm than they thought, which led to the current situation. The whole s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has been completely corroded by the hydra, and the Hydra people are also among the top leaders of all walks of life..."


    "Since you know this, why don''t you solve them?" surprised captain Carol asked with a deep look at Huang.


    "I''ll solve them? How? Read their consciousness one by one, find out who the hydra is, and then dispose of them all at one breath?" Huang asked. He stood up and looked at surprise captain Carol with a smile. "But what identity do I solve them? After I killed them, can the senior leaders of all walks of life believe what I said?"


    "Still feel that I am an uncontrolled fear figure, who will threaten the lives of these senior leaders at any time, and then try every means to kill me?"


    "It must be the latter. I can''t understand them any more!" Steve Rogers sighed and said, "there were such dead people who ate vegetarian food. In their eyes, they only had their own interests..."


    "This is not unique to human beings on this planet. I have experienced countless planets and witnessed countless civilizations. As long as the development of civilization is still in the stage of material development and there is no absolute fair means, such as super intelligence, to formulate equal laws, this can not be avoided..." surprised Captain Carol shook his head and said softly, "But unfortunately, there are too few civilizations that can break through the material level."


    "Material civilization? Countless planets?" Steve Rogers and Logan looked at surprise captain Carol. They didn''t expect that when they were still playing with mud on the earth, surprise captain Carol had witnessed countless planetary civilizations, and even seen civilizations breaking through the material level, which was unimaginable for Steve Rogers and Logan.


    "So, Nick Frey needs someone who can convince everyone to come forward and clean up the Hydras in the s.h.i.e.l.d. under the condition of preserving the s.h.l.d. as much as possible!" surprise captain Carol has seen too many interstellar political struggles, so she soon understood what Nick Frey meant.

 Chapter 244

    In fact, Nick Frey''s doing so is understandable. It can even be said that it is the most reasonable solution to solve the Hydra hidden in the s.h.i.e.l.d., but Nick Frey turned a blind eye to the smuggling of girls and children and really touched the bottom line of surprise captain Carol.


    "If the s.h.i.e.l.d. is really like what Huang asked you, then there is no need for the s.h.l.d. to exist. After all, no one can guarantee that there will be no power to be reborn through the shell of the s.h.l.d." Steve Rogers said after some thinking.


    "Without the s.h.i.e.l.d., how to deal with many supernatural events?" surprised captain Carol frowned. Although she was dissatisfied with Nick Frey, she had to admit that human beings need an organization to deal with supernatural events. Even the s.h.l.d. can''t help much, but at least it can reassure the high-level human beings.


    "Isn''t it OK to expand the law enforcement scope of the mutant law enforcement team?" Logan suddenly brightened his eyes and hurriedly looked at Huang and asked, "Boss, you know, Qin''s mutant law enforcement team is much stronger than the Divine Shield Bureau. In addition, Huang Liang, Jack and even us can join the law enforcement team. At that time, will they be afraid of any extraordinary events?"


    "Aren''t you digging Nick Frey''s corner? Isn''t this the plan of the avenger alliance?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched and an idea flashed in his mind. However, Huang asked quickly thought that no one stipulated that the avenger alliance had to establish the Divine Shield Bureau and Nick Frey.


    Think about it carefully. What did Nick Frey do in establishing the avenger alliance? He used various means to win Tony Stark and others to become members of the avenger alliance, responsible for the communication between the avenger alliance and the high-level human beings, and provided some information to the avenger alliance, that''s all.


    Although it is particularly important to communicate with high-level human beings, which can be seen from the quarrel between high-level human beings and the avenger alliance after the dissolution of the Divine Shield Bureau. If you want to control the avenger alliance to carry out the superhero registration act, it is not necessarily that only Nick Frey can do it.


    "It''s really feasible to set up an alliance of superheroes to solve the supernatural events. There are some such organizations in the universe." surprise captain Carol nodded after thinking about it. "However, we still have to discuss this kind of thing with the high-level human beings. Otherwise, I''m afraid, as Huang Wen said, some high-level people will target it secretly..."


    "I''ll let Nick Frey use his relationship to pave the way for you, and then the captain you will come forward to solve those Hydra spies and establish a superhero alliance. How about it?"


    "I''m duty bound to deal with the Hydra!" Steve Rogers nodded heavily. In this way, something completely beyond Nick Frey''s and Huang Wen''s expectations happened. Under a series of butterfly effects, the avenger alliance will no longer be born in Nick Frey''s hands.


    "Will Nicky Frey really agree?" Logan asked, frowning and looking at surprise captain Carol.


    "He will agree, because I will take him to the universe to help me. Such a political struggle has made him lose his vision..." surprised captain Carol shook his head and whispered, "I will help him find it... Huh?"


    Surprise captain Carol was saying this. Suddenly she raised her eyebrows and stopped. She looked up at the sky over the secret room, or the whole base.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen also raised his eyebrows. He sensed that a powerful force was flying towards his No. 1 base, and Huang Wen recognized this force, the power of the Phoenix!


    Jean grey!


    "It seems that we have to go out and talk about it, or my base will be demolished by you..." Huang asked. There are only a few women he can''t afford in the world. As a result, there are two of them. Huang asked at this time, his heart is full of nothing.


    Although Huang Wen''s strength has reached the epic level, there is still a gap between Qin Ge Lei of Phoenix power and the ultimate open player such as surprise captain Carol.


    However, fortunately, Captain Carol of surprise is not unreasonable. The power of Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei and Logan can persuade him. I think there should be no major event... Should it?


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the four people disappeared into the secret room and came to the sky over base 1. Steve Rogers, who flew for the first time, obviously didn''t adapt. Even if he often landed from high altitude without a parachute, he realized it for the first time.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Logan subconsciously opened the Douqi wing. He was not used to letting Huang Wen fly with him in the air with his mind. He was more comfortable using the Douqi wing.


    "Is this the wing Huang asked for you? In other words, what are we flying here for?" Steve Rogers asked, tightening his shield and suppressing his physical discomfort due to height.


    "Qin!" Logan also felt the breath of Qin Ge Lei at this time. After all, the two people get along day and night. If they can''t feel it again, Logan''s beast perception is too useless.


    "Logan, are you all right?" Jean grey appeared beside Logan with a light of fire. Her eyes stayed at surprised captain carol for a moment and said, "I sensed that you were facing a great threat, so I hurried to find it..."


    "How did you perceive that I was threatened?" Logan''s eyes flashed a doubt and looked at Qin Ge Lei in surprise.


    "Phoenix host?" surprise captain Carol took a deep look at Qin Ge Lei. As a superhero who has been wandering in the universe for more than ten years, what she came into contact with are also the top civilizations in the stars. Surprise captain Carol also heard about the power of the Phoenix.


    But Captain Marvel didn''t expect that he would find the host of Phoenix power on his mother planet earth. Although there are some powerful powers on earth, Captain Marvel Carroll looked at it.


    "I left a phoenix force in your heart. If you encounter any danger, I will feel it..." Jean grey looked surprised. Captain Carol didn''t talk to her first, but looked at Logan and explained softly.


    "Oh, you may have misunderstood Qin. I didn''t encounter any danger. The surprise captain is not a bad person..." Logan explained with a smile.


    "Hmm?" asked surprised captain Carol, Qin Ge Lei and Huang at the same time. They raised their eyebrows and looked at the empty space aside. There, a fire vortex appeared and a bald head came out.

 Chapter 245

    "Gu Yi!" Huang asked, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. It was too late! There were only a few women who were still trying to provoke. Just two came, and now there is another one. Although this is a bald head, it can not be denied that Gu Yi is indeed a woman.


    "Alas! How can you do so?" Gu Yi looked at Huang and said helplessly.


    "???" Huang Wen is almost a black question mark face at this time. What does he mean? Huang Wen is so capable of making things? Heaven and earth conscience. Huang Wen thinks he has been very low-key. He usually practices martial arts in Yongchun martial arts school, accompanies Belle and teaches his disciples. He is much better than those who want to turn the world upside down, but even so, Gu Yi said he did something?


    "The last time the power of the Phoenix almost went wild was related to you, and you killed the magneto king. Now it''s even more because of your influence. The two women met together. Their strength, I don''t think I need to say more? You should be able to feel, and the superhero Alliance..." Gu Yi saw Huang Wen''s unconvinced appearance and opened his mouth to explain.


    "It doesn''t seem to have much to do with me?" Huang asked. Hearing Gu Yi''s explanation, he felt even more innocent. Except that magneto Wong was Huang asked, he really couldn''t help it. Other things have little to do with him. Even this time, he didn''t put forward the superhero League!


    "Gu Yi?" surprise captain Carol naturally knows Gu Yi''s identity. For this elder who protects the earth from invasion by other dimensions, surprise captain Carol is full of respect, "I''ve seen Gu Yi master..."


    "Well, your potential is good. Maybe one day, you can go to that battlefield and help the whole multiverse..." Gu Yi looked at surprise captain Carol and nodded with satisfaction. Her attitude towards surprise captain Carol is much more kind than Huang Wen.


    Although surprise captain Carol has not reached her current level, she has crossed the barrier of the law and has infinite potential. As for Huang Wen


    "Hmm?" Gu Yi''s mind just got up and looked at Huang Wen. Suddenly, Gu Yi''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Gu Yi didn''t carefully check Huang Wen''s situation before because of his respect for Isaac, but now Gu Yi found the law of sword in Huang Wen''s body, which was the power of law Gu Yi had never seen before!


    "What is this law? Why have you never heard of it? The shape of this law is like an oriental sword. As for its power attribute, it is sharp and soul?" Gu Yi felt the breath released by Huang Wen, and couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    "Multiverse battlefield?" at this time, surprised captain Carol''s eyes were still on the earth and even the current universe. He didn''t understand what Guyi said at this time.


    Not only Captain Marvel couldn''t understand, but everyone present couldn''t understand what it meant to help the multiverse, including Huang asked.


    After all, in Huang Wen''s cognition, although this world is formed by the integration of several worlds, there will only be parallel worlds at most, and there will basically be no connection between them. Huang Wen can''t understand what this multi cosmic battlefield means.


    "Now you don''t know these things. When you become stronger, you will slowly come into contact with them..." Gu Yi shook his head, looked at Qin Ge Lei and said, "this is just a misunderstanding. Carol has no malice towards Logan. Moreover, with Logan''s immortal steel muscles and bones, few people can really kill him."


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. When he heard Gu Yi''s words, a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. He knew that I''m afraid captain Carol and Qin Ge Lei would have a certain chance to fight, which may be very low, but Gu Yi didn''t dare to bet, because once these two people broke out completely, I''m afraid the whole earth would be destroyed.


    "My business doesn''t need to be managed by others!" Qin Ge Lei looked at Gu Yi and said coldly, showing a very strong performance. However, Qin Ge Lei will show an extremely strong performance at other times except for a little convergence in front of Logan.


    "But in one case, your child will die in this battle?" Gu Yi sighed and asked.


    Yes, this is the reason why the power of the Phoenix will break out completely. Gu Yi saw that when surprise captain Carol fought with Qin Ge Lei, surprise captain Carol unknowingly hit Qin Ge Lei in the abdomen, resulting in the death of her and Logan''s children.


    At that moment, the whole universe was filled with a painful Phoenix cry, and then came a completely erupted Phoenix force, a powerful force that no one can stop. Even Gu Yi and surprise captain Carol, they still didn''t see enough in front of the fully erupted Phoenix force at the multi-dimensional cosmic level


    "Child!" Qin Ge Lei''s eyes could not help freezing. At this time, although she was strong, she also had a fatal weakness. If her children would die in this battle, everything would be meaningless.


    At this time, Qin Ge Lei just felt the passion and beauty of life. Naturally, she was unwilling to destroy all this.


    "Qin, it''s okay. Let''s go home!" Logan held Qin Ge Lei''s palm tightly and gently comforted Qin Ge Lei.


    "OK, let''s go home!" Qin Ge Lei nodded as if waking up from a dream. After Gu Yi just spoke, she saw the future through the power of Phoenix, which she didn''t want to see at all!


    With the sound of "ho!" Qin Ge Lei opened her red wings with the power of the Phoenix and flew away directly with Logan.


    "Hoo!" Steve Rogers on the side may not feel anything, or even feel that things are a bit of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail, but Huang Wen wiped the sweat on his forehead, breathed a sigh of relief, and then thanked Gu Yi, "thank you, master Gu Yi, for discovering this thing in advance this time, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable..."


    "I can''t find it every time. Take care of yourself in the future. It''s about the superhero League... Alas! It''s just your decision, and I won''t intervene too much!" Gu shook his head, looked at surprised captain Carol, and then looked at Huang, "However, since you understand the power of the law, you should understand it well and strive to really break through this line and enter a new realm as soon as possible!"


    Gu Yi''s voice fell, and his body entered the whirlpool of fire, leaving Steve Rogers with doubts on his face, as well as thoughtful Huang Wen and surprise captain Carol.

 Chapter 246

    "What happened? Why can''t I understand what you just said? Is it because I''ve been frozen for more than 60 years and can''t keep up with the pace of the times?" when Gu Yi left, Steve Rogers finally couldn''t help asking.


    There is no way. What happened today is a big impact for Steve Rogers. First of all, there are too many strong people in the world beyond his imagination.


    In the most famous words of Steve Rogers, he was the biggest monster in the world at his time.


    Of course, the only mutant Steve Rogers saw at that time was Logan, who had an immortal body, but his combat effectiveness was not much stronger than him.


    Therefore, Steve Rogers''s Three Outlooks have been impacted after seeing the characters such as hawk, spiders and even Jean Grey''s surprise captain Carol.


    "You haven''t reached this level. You won''t understand many things, just as mine hasn''t reached her level, so I don''t understand some things she said..." surprised captain Carol looked at Steve Rogers and said after a moment of silence, "the most important thing for you now is to solve the Hydra and establish the superhero alliance!"


    "After all, to tell the truth, your strength is not top on this planet. Your most important thing is your influence and leadership!"


    Captain surprised''s words were very straight, and Huang asked on the straight side was a little uncomfortable. However, Steve Rogers''s face did not change, because he listened too much to such words before he became the captain of the United States, whether it was goodwill or malice.


    "I know that since my old opponent still exists in this world, I can find the meaning of my existence!" Steve Rogers nodded and said seriously.


    "So, Captain, he''ll give it to you. I''ll go to Nick Frey first and talk to him!" surprised captain Carol looked yellow, nodded, turned into a light and disappeared in place.


    "There should still be such variables..." Huang asked, his eyes moving and his heart muttering. At this moment, he couldn''t understand the world, because if the Divine Shield Bureau disappeared so early, what variables would happen to the cosmic magic cube and the war in New York?


    "I have to find a way to keep the cosmic cube in nickfrey and his mysterious extraordinary props. Maybe after I get the cosmic cube, I can find a way to stop the war in New York or take the zeta Ruixing people to another place?"


    "Huang asked, people are gone, can we land?" Steve Rogers, who was suspended next to Huang asked, couldn''t help but say to Huang asked, who was thinking, "we''re really a little uncomfortable suspended here..."


    "Will the great captain of the United States be afraid of heights?" Huang asked, looking back at Steve Rogers and smiling.


    "I''m not afraid of heights, but I''m flying in the air like this. My body is controlled by you. It''s a little uncomfortable..." Steve Rogers felt an invisible force lifting himself in the air, and he didn''t have the power to resist at all.


    "I was negligent, but the situation was urgent just now. If I didn''t move you all out, I''m afraid Qin Ge Lei would have entered my base." Huang asked reluctantly and returned to base 1 with Steve Rogers, "You can continue to understand the world and silly girl has collected some information about Hydra. I''ll go back and wait for the news of Captain Marvel..."


    "OK, I''ll remember the information about Hydra!" Steve Rogers nodded solemnly, with a hint of firmness in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Nick Frey, who was waiting for good news in his secret base, didn''t expect that before Huang asked what to do, surprise captain Carol had been plotted.


    "Shua!" said Nick Frey. When he saw a burst of light coming, Nick Frey was happy, but Nick Frey was stunned soon, because surprise captain Carol came back alone and she didn''t follow Steve Rogers.


    "What''s the matter? Carol, captain? Don''t you think you''re not Huang Wen''s opponent?" Nick Frey certainly wouldn''t think of surprised captain Carol''s new arrangement for him at this time. He looked at surprised captain Carol with a surprised face and subconsciously reassessed Huang Wen in his heart.


    "I ask you, do you know or don''t know about the smuggled girls and children?" surprise captain Carol didn''t answer Nick Frey''s question, but looked at Nick Frey''s one eye.


    "You! What did he tell you?" Nick Frey''s eyes coagulated, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. He vaguely felt that things might be out of his control, and he probably shouldn''t call surprise captain Carol back.


    "Well, I already know." surprise captain Carol can know only from Nick Frey''s answer to change the topic. Nick Frey does know these things and acquiesced in them, because he also needs to use some existence in the dark to achieve his goals.


    "Carol, you can''t be fooled by that yellow question..." Nick Frey frowned and looked at Captain Marvel. Carol wanted to say something more.


    "Huang Wen did tell me something, such as the Hydra that bothers you at this time..." surprise captain Carol directly interrupted Nick Frey, "I know that you dug up the captain of the United States to ask him to help you clean up the Hydras in the s.h.i.e.l.d., but as the director, you can''t know how many hydras you have. It can be seen that there is no need for the s.h.l.d. to stay!"


    "Is this Huang Wen''s proposal?" asked Nick Frey, whose pupils narrowed sharply and looked straight at surprise captain Carol.


    "No, it''s Captain America''s proposal," surprised captain Carol shook his head and whispered, "Huang Wen just introduced the current situation of the s.h.i.e.l.d., and both the U.S. captain and I felt that such an organization was no longer necessary to exist. Even if the nine headed snakes on the surface were eliminated, it was difficult to ensure that there would be no hidden nine headed snakes to continue to blend into the s.h.l.d., and start to develop again under the cloak of the s.h.l.d."


    "So, are you going to wipe out the s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Nick Frey asked, taking a deep breath.


    "Yes, the whole s.h.i.e.l.d., including the hydra, doesn''t need to exist!" Captain Carol nodded.

 Chapter 247

    "But, Carol, do you know how many more supernatural events in the world would be left unattended without the s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Nick Frey looked at surprise captain Carol and argued.


    "No one deals with supernatural events? When I came back, I met a lizard freak. He had been in trouble in New York City for a long time, and only a group of superheroes took action against him. I didn''t see your s.h.i.e.l.d..." surprise captain Carol looked deeply into Nick Frey''s eyes and said.


    "Even after the battle was explained, no s.h.i.e.l.d. personnel appeared to deal with the follow-up progress. To tell you the truth, how much help does the current s.h.l.d. bureau have for the so-called supernatural events? Or do you simply want to master all supernatural means in your own hands?"


    "I..." Nick Frey was puzzled for a moment. Huang Wen once said that the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has made a few contributions to the whole world, but its blood sucking ability is extremely strong.


    The key is that Nick Frey thought that the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. had grown up through its blood sucking ability, and the power gained was in his own hands, but now Nick Frey found that this power was almost stolen by the Hydra!


    Moreover, Nick Frey vaguely understood why the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. developed so smoothly and could easily obtain so many supernatural resources. Behind this, there was the help of Hydra.


    In other words, the Hydra helps the Divine Shield Bureau in the open to absorb the blood of the world and grow up. It hides in the Divine Shield Bureau secretly and absorbs the blood of the Divine Shield bureau to grow up. The supernatural resources of the whole world finally make most of the Hydra!


    This is also an important reason why Nick Frey wants to destroy the hydra. He can''t allow his things to be touched by the hydra.


    But now, with the words of surprise captain Carol, Nick Frey fell into silence. For a time, he didn''t know how to refute surprise captain Carol.


    "However, the supernatural events you said really need someone to deal with, so they are going to set up a superhero alliance to deal with supernatural events!" surprise captain Carol continued looking at the silent Nick Frey.


    "Avenger alliance? Is this Huang Wen''s proposal? I knew he had ambition for a long time!" Nick Frey said angrily.


    "You have too much prejudice against Huang Wen!" surprised captain Carol shook his head and said, "Huang Wen didn''t propose this. It was proposed by the mutant named Logan. He said that the mutant has a mutant law enforcement team that can be expanded into the superhero League..."


    "Logan? It''s that uncontrollable bastard?" Nick Frey frowned and said in a deep voice. "What''s Huang''s ability to let an uncontrollable guy like Logan follow him?"


    "It seems that you don''t just have a problem with Huang, you have a problem with all the people who are out of your control!" surprise captain Carol said after taking a deep look at Nick Frey. "But with your own strength, who do you think you can control? How many things can you control?"


    "But they''re too big a threat to ordinary people!" Nick Frey said subconsciously.


    "Am I not a threat to mankind? Are you not a threat to mankind? Is your cosmic magic cube not a threat to the universe?" surprise captain Carol asked again and again, and Nick Frey was speechless.


    If others say these words to Nick Frey, Nick Frey can refute each other with righteous words, and even say words that are not threatening as long as they are put in his own hands, but standing in front of him is surprised captain Carol. Nick Frey is unable to refute her.


    "After the hydra is cleaned up, you can leave the earth with me and help me deal with things in the universe..." surprise captain Carol shook his head and said, "however, before you leave, you still need to use your influence to make the superhero alliance born. The name of the avenger alliance you just said is good, that''s it!"


    "Going to the universe?" Nick Frey''s eyes lit up suddenly, but Nick Frey''s expression became a little dark when he thought of the avenger alliance.


    "I know, but I want to see the destruction of the Hydra with my own eyes!" Nick Frey quickly took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and watched surprise captain Carol promise. He didn''t mean to object at all, because he knew the character of surprise captain Carol.


    At the same time, Nick Frey actually has a glimmer of expectation for things in the universe. After all, Nick Frey is the first batch of humans to come into contact with aliens. Even Nick Frey knows the interstellar war between many races. He believes that there should be a bigger stage waiting for him in the universe.


    In this way, great changes have taken place in the avenger alliance and the Divine Shield Bureau in the world. Nick Frey began to walk among the high levels of mankind and talk about the importance of establishing the superhero alliance.


    At first, the high-level human beings were naturally unwilling to accept it. However, with the help of Nick Frey, the Sherman family, Tony Stark who heard the news and hydra, the high-level human beings finally agreed to officially recognize the existence of the superhero alliance and its enforcement power over supernatural events.


    Yes, among them, there is the contribution of Hydra. Hydra people don''t know that the first thing for the establishment of the superhero League is to eradicate these Hydras. They are also happy to let Nick Frey get the control of the superhero League. At that time, it will be equivalent to Hydra controlling the superhero League!


    However, what Hydra didn''t expect is that Nick Frey didn''t get the control and leadership of the superhero League.


    The leader of the superhero League is captain Steve Rogers of the United States. When he appeared, all the senior human leaders were shocked. Even some senior human leaders were still the fans of Steve Rogers at that time. Therefore, the superhero League led by the captain of the United States was approved by the vast majority of people.


    As for the so-called control, it was not passed at all, but the Sherman family won the position of contact and gave it to Jack. After all, Jack is barely a superhero. With gun fighting, Jack''s strength is no worse than the so-called eagle eye.


    In the end, under Nick Frey''s argument, the name of the superhero alliance is still called the avenger alliance. After all, Nick Frey can''t promote the emergence of the avenger alliance alone, but at least he has to have the right of naming to make up for this regret in his heart.

 Chapter 248

    However, the newly established Avenger alliance is different from Logan''s idea at the beginning. In Logan''s idea, it was originally based on the mutant law enforcement team to directly become the avenger alliance.


    However, the human high-level side is still full of fear for mutants. They are worried that after too many mutants join the avenger alliance, the avenger alliance will slowly favor the mutants.


    Therefore, in the end, the high level of mankind is only willing to allow Logan to enter the avenger alliance alone. As for other mutants, the law enforcement team will be counted as a subordinate team of the avenger alliance to assist or deal with events that the avenger alliance has no time to deal with.


    That is to do the same thing, but don''t get the reputation of the Avengers.


    In Yongchun martial arts school at this time, the members of the new Avenger alliance are now here, including American captain Steve Rogers, iron man Tony Stark, Wolverine Logan, Hulk, needlework hawk, spider trio, swallow tail trio, and John, a non staff member who has not obtained a formal status.


    As for Huang Wen''s failure to join the so-called Avenger alliance, the reason is similar to that of the mutants. Originally, these people have a good relationship with Huang Wen. If Huang Wen is allowed to join the avenger alliance again, in the view of the high level of mankind, the avenger alliance may become Huang Wen''s speech.


    However, it doesn''t make much difference whether Huang asked to join or not. Just like John, Huang asked can do it when he wants to do it, and Huang asked doesn''t want to hold a title that sounds like some middle two.


    "What I didn''t expect is that you should be involved." Huang asked Tony Stark, who was in a bad mood at this time. "Don''t you like to be alone and don''t you like such teamwork?"


    "That''s before seeing you and Captain Marvel!" Tony Stark recalled the destructive power of Huang Wen and Captain Marvel Carol. The corners of his mouth twitched and said angrily, "but I didn''t expect that I wasted so much energy and didn''t get any benefits in the end!"


    "Why is the leader of the avenger alliance an old guy who can''t keep up with the pace of the times? You know, I have paid a lot of money for the avenger alliance and all kinds of intelligence. Huang asked you, this guy can''t join the avenger alliance. Shouldn''t I lead them?"


    "First of all, I am not a dictator. We have discussed what happens in the future team cooperation. Logan should be very clear..." Steve Rogers did not change his face in the face of Tony Stark''s query, but said after a light look at Tony Stark.


    "However, from your words, you can see that you are not a qualified leader. I can see that you are a very self-centered person. You will not sacrifice yourself for your companions or let your comrades in arms climb over the barbed wire..."


    "I''ll cut the barbed wire directly!" Tony Stark shrugged and looked at Steve Rogers mockingly. "Only an antique like you will want to lie on the barbed wire. Your strategic vision should be updated, antique, otherwise, you don''t have the ability to lead the whole Avenger alliance!"


    "Why are you quarreling now?" Huang asked. Looking at the open shield iron, they couldn''t help twitching. Now there is no soul gem secretly controlling everyone''s mind. At least, according to Huang''s perception ability at this time, they didn''t find anything.


    "Cough, the purpose of establishing the avenger alliance is to let you cooperate together, not why you quarrel with each other here!" Huang asked back, looked at duntie and coughed twice, and said, "However, Steve, your strategic vision really needs to keep pace with the times. At least, you need to understand the ability of everyone in the avenger alliance and dispatch them according to their own ability, rather than fighting according to your original fighting concept..."


    "I know, I''ll pay attention!" Steve Rogers nodded, looked at Huang and asked, "how''s the Hydra over Nick Frey? When can we fight?"


    As mentioned earlier, although Huang Wen apparently did not join the avenger alliance, in fact, the relationship between Huang Wen and the avenger alliance is still very close.


    At least, in terms of intelligence, not only Jarvis is providing, silly girl can also provide a lot of intelligence for the avenger alliance. Even silly girl has begun to study how to combine the tuxedo with the special material clothes made by Bruce Banner to create a new set of combat clothes for everyone.


    Of course, the swallowtail three and Tony Stark make it clear that they don''t need it. After all, they already have their own special costumes.


    However, the spider trio and Bruce Banner are still very interested in the newly developed combat clothes. After all, no one wants to fight casually, so they make their uniforms tattered and affect their senses.


    When it comes to the spider trio, Tony Stark didn''t want them to join the avenger alliance at first. After all, in Tony Stark''s words, they are just a group of children. It''s OK to make a small fuss at ordinary times. It''s really not good for an important organization like the avenger Alliance to recruit a few minors.


    However, most people, including the spider trio, agreed to this. Even the human high-level also named the spider trio to join the avenger alliance.


    Because the popularity of the spider trio is not lower than that of Tony Stark, the iron man. Joining the spider trio can gain more popularity and greater influence, which is a good thing for the whole Avenger alliance.


    "The Hydra side, now that Nick Frey is ready to go, I have shared some information with him. If you want to come, he will contact you soon, right?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, with a mysterious smile.


    At the same time, Alexander pierce stormed into the office of the director of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. he looked Nick Frey in the eye and asked, "Nick Frey, what are you doing? Why did you promote your so-called superhero plan without holding them in your own hands?"


    "Is superhero something we can master?" Nick Frey took a deep look at Alexander pierce and asked.


    "Even if you can''t fully grasp it, at least you should be able to affect these superheroes!" Alexander pierce frowned and said in a deep voice. "I doubt whether you have been changed in these things. This is not your style!"


    "Sometimes, I think so. I can''t understand some things in the Bureau," Nick Frey said.

 Chapter 249

    "Hmm?!" Alexander Pierce''s pupils shrunk slightly, but he soon covered up and returned to normal. He looked directly into Nick Frey''s eyes and confirmed that Nick Frey didn''t find anything different. Then he asked, "what did you find? What''s unusual in the Divine Shield recently? It''s related to those superheroes?"


    "No, I suspect that some people in the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. have some problems with their qualification evaluation reports," Nick Frey said, looking directly into Alexander Pierce''s eyes.


    "Do you mean that there are undercover agents of other organizations who have become members of our s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Alexander pierce frowned, which is his true reflection, because he was worried that Nick Frey knew about the hydra, and this should be his normal reaction, because there were other undercover agents under his hands. If there was no response, it would be too fake.


    "Alas! I haven''t found it yet..." Nick Frey sighed, looked helpless, and then looked at Alexander pierce and said, "you''re just in time. You pass a password to the members whose detailed files are completely clean!"


    "Well... Well, I happen to have a group of completely clean members who have joined the s.h.i.e.l.d. since its early establishment. They definitely have no problem!" Alexander pierce pondered for a moment, as if he gave an answer after thinking about it.


    "In this way, I''ll rest assured. Let all the people in the Bureau gather tomorrow, first remove the members who are completely excluded from the suspicion, and then screen the remaining members one by one!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and said, "I''ll also pick some members I trust and tell them the secret code..."


    "The code is, I shout out the avenger, the rest shout out the rally, and then quickly gather to my left!"


    "OK! No problem!" Alexander pierce nodded solemnly and said in a deep voice, "I will eliminate those pests in the bureau!"


    "So, I''m relieved!" Nick Frey finally showed a smile and watched Alexander pierce leave. He clicked the communicator in his pocket and sent a long edited message to Huang Wen.


    "The fish has taken the bait. Close the net according to the original plan!"


    "Hooked?" Huang Wen, who received the news, raised his eyebrows, looked at Steve Rogers and others, smiled and said, "tomorrow, there will be a secret signal near the central building of the s.h.i.e.l.d.: avenger, assemble! Then rush in immediately and start, life or death!"


    "Life or death..." Peter Parker and spider Gwen''s pupils narrowed slightly. They opened their mouths and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "I''ll tell you! We shouldn''t let these children join in. They are as kind as white paper in front of the hydra. Unlike us, their hands have long been covered with blood..." Tony Stark shook his head, looked at Huang and asked.


    "Well, indeed, although the hydra is indeed a villain, it is still human after all. When will it go to war with non-human beings and let you do it..." Huang asked for a moment. He thought it was not good to let the spider trio, especially Peter Parker and spider Gwen, kill people. It''s better to wait until aliens come and let them fight with aliens, In this way, there is no psychological pressure for children like Peter Parker.


    "Non human?" Steve Rogers frowned. He thought of the dialogue between Huang Wen and Tony Stark. He knew that the non-human in Huang Wen''s mouth should not be a mutant like Dr. lizard, but a more mysterious object, maybe the alien in the mouth of Captain surprise!


    "Master, I''m going!" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a trace of firmness. This time he went to the Divine Shield Bureau, but it was the first major event after the establishment of the avenger alliance, and his opponent was the Hydra who once caused a bloody storm in the whole world. Huang Liang wanted to see it. After all, Huang Liangke was never afraid of seeing blood!


    "I''ll go too!" spider Gwen frowned. After hearing that Huang Liang was going to fight, she hesitated a little and stood up and said.


    "I..." Peter Parker twitched at the corners of his mouth. Finally, he sighed helplessly and stood up. "I''ll see it too. After all, as Mr. Huang Wen said, we always have to grow!"


    "Then you can help!" Tony Stark just said that it was not like asking the spider trio to participate in such a battle, but now that the three had agreed, Tony Stark just wanted to let them get less bloody as far as possible.


    "Combat deployment, I will arrange it before the operation!" Steve Rogers, who was on the side, said after looking at the people. "Tell me your abilities and combat methods you are good at later, and I will help you deploy!"


    "Hum!" Tony Stark heard Steve Rogers interrupt him and snorted coldly. But he thought that since he has formed a team, he should learn to accept these things. Moreover, this is the first battle. Let''s see the situation first!


    Meanwhile, in a secret base of Hydra, Alexander pierce sat there with a frown and his eyes flickering.


    "It seems that we may have been discovered by Nick Frey!" finally Alexander pierce sighed heavily and said softly, "Nick Frey, you are really a talent. I really didn''t want to solve you so early. After all, I''m going to use you to make the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and Hydra develop for a long time, and then implement the insight plan..."


    "But now it seems that we can only do it ourselves. You really can make a problem for me. If I knew so, I wouldn''t agree to the establishment of the avenger alliance. It looks like lifting a stone and hitting myself in the foot..."


    "Therefore, we should end all this in the fastest time without the slightest awareness of the outside world. Zola, arrange the sneaking plan, set the action level as the highest SSS level, and allow the use of all necessary means!"


    "By the way, in order to prevent the so-called Avenger alliance from going out to make things and stop our plan, you should inform several other factions and ask them to help create supernatural disturbances in other places. Let the so-called Avenger alliance show their strength!"


    "OK, Minister pierce!" an electronic sound echoed in the secret base. It was Zola who helped the red skeleton study the cosmic cube and create a large number of weapons. Later, he transferred his consciousness to a supercomputer and turned into super artificial intelligence to continue to assist the Hydra in its secret development!


    As Zola''s voice fell, encrypted messages were sent to the mobile phones of each Hydra member of the Divine Shield Bureau.

 Chapter 250

    When all Hydra members received the news, their faces changed and they became excited, because they knew that after this action, the whole s.h.i.e.l.d. would belong to them, and they didn''t need to hide any more!


    After seeing the conditions, some people of other Hydra branches who received the news finally chose to help


    In this way, the time came the next day. Due to Nick Frey''s mandatory order, even the agents performing tasks outside, including the scientific researchers of various base research institutes, and even the teaching staff and students of s.h.i.e.l.d. students, completely came to the headquarters of s.h.l.d!


    It can be said that Nick Frey this time, a person from the s.h.i.e.l.d. is not prepared to miss it. Even if Nick Frey has recorded all those who have not come, they will all be regarded as traitors on the wanted list. Even after today, the s.h.l.d. will no longer exist, but someone will still deal with them!


    Yes, Nick Frey is ready for the future, not only the avenger alliance, which is no longer a superhero alliance promoted by himself, but absolutely loyal to his men, as well as the innocent people after today.


    "What''s going on? Why are so many people here today?" ordinary s.h.i.e.l.d. agents are basically confused. They don''t even understand what happened. They just get the order that they must gather today.


    As for those hidden hydras, there is nothing different on the surface at this time, but they are extremely excited in their hearts. Some people have even begun to think quietly about how to kill their colleagues later, which will be more pleasant!


    "I didn''t realize that the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has grown to this extent..." Nick Frey stood at the top of the central building and looked at the s.h.l.d. agents on the inner and outer floors below. His eyes moved slightly, that is, the s.h.l.d. was rich and powerful enough to support so many people. Even such a vast s.h.l.d. building could hardly accommodate so many s.h.l.d. agents.


    "Come on, let me see what you''re ready for, Nick Frey!" at this time, Alexander pierce also came here. He stood near Nick Frey, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, as if waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity for Nick Frey to fall suddenly when he was at the peak!


    "Director Nick Frey, what''s the matter with you convening so many members?" hill, deputy director of s.h.i.e.l.d., came over with a frown, looked at Nick Frey with some dissatisfaction and asked, "do you know how much intelligence and research you have stopped by doing this? Do you know how much money this means?"


    "You''ll soon know what I''m going to do!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and looked at Colson. "The clock system shows how many people haven''t arrived?"


    "Some agents who went abroad on missions didn''t come back. They were on the way, and there were some researchers and agents who couldn''t be contacted..." Colson replied while controlling the computer. "Together, there were less than 20 people."


    "There''s no need to wait." Nick Frey shook his head and looked at Alexander Pierce, but saw Alexander pierce smiling and nodding to himself. Seeing Alexander Pierce''s smile, Nick Frey felt something in his heart, but he didn''t mean to stop the plan.


    "Avenger!" Nick Frey shouted at the s.h.i.e.l.d. agents below.


    "Avenger? Avenger is coming to our s.h.i.e.l.d. today? Doesn''t it mean that the avenger alliance has nothing to do with the s.h.l.d.? Is it to talk about cooperation and intelligence sharing?" the ordinary s.h.l.d. agents below looked at each other, but no one stood up and shouted the word "assembly", let alone gathered on Nick Frey''s left hand.


    "Ding! The plan is going well, and the iron man of the avenger alliance, hulk and others are dealing with the out of control mutants!" at this time, Alexander pierce received the message from Zola in his headset, which made Alexander pierce completely relieved.


    "Pa! PA! PA!" when the whole s.h.i.e.l.d. fell into a strange silence, and even ordinary agents noticed that something was wrong, Alexander pierce with a smile gently clapped and walked out.


    "Nick Frey, your plan is really good, but do you think I will be cheated by you so easily?" Alexander Pierce''s voice was mocked with a trace of ridicule, and his words made the ordinary agents more confused. How did his boss conflict with the previous boss? Which song was it?


    "It seems that you really noticed!" Nick Frey''s face did not change much, but looked at Alexander pierce and said faintly, "but do you think your people can hide? Now that the whole s.h.i.e.l.d. is here, I will naturally have a way to screen out all your people!"


    "Hide? Why hide? Do you think I don''t know what your backhand is? Isn''t it the so-called Avenger alliance? Really, I will believe that there is no connection between you?" Alexander pierce sneered, with a mocking smile on his face.


    "The Avengers have been dragged down by my people! After I steal the day, what can I do even if the avenger alliance really comes? Can they destroy our official organization? Will the high level of mankind tolerate an official organization and be destroyed by the avenger alliance? Do it!"


    As Alexander Pierce''s voice fell, those Hydra members immediately took off their clothes. This is an agreement between them, and they can better distinguish who is a companion and who is an enemy.


    After all, because of the latent relationship, these Hydra members don''t know each other. If they don''t do so, I''m afraid it''s really easy for them to fight with each other!


    "Huh?" Nick Frey didn''t expect that Alexander Pierce would be so decisive and directly choose to destroy all the members of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and then occupy the s.h.l.d.


    As for how to explain to the higher authorities after the elimination of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., it is very simple to directly define these people killed as reactionary forces or as Hydras. At that time, the real hydras will completely complete the skin replacement and rebirth.


    As for the development of the new Hydra, they don''t need to worry. After all, Nick Frey has fished a lot of financial resources and materials for the Divine Shield Bureau during his tenure. These financial resources and materials are enough for the new Hydra to continue to develop and grow!


    What''s more, the so-called hydra is not just the s.h.i.e.l.d. department. Even if they don''t cooperate with each other, they can help each other. For example, this time, hold down the avenger alliance!

 Chapter 251

    "What about the Avengers? Huang asked? Why haven''t they come yet? Have they really been dragged down?" Nick Frey looked at the Hydra members, and was a little surprised. He quickly took out his long prepared laser gun and began to fight back.


    However, the Hydra has long been ready to attack, and some members of the Divine Shield bureau can''t believe that their colleagues who get along day and night will shoot at themselves, because for a time, there were many casualties in the Divine Shield bureau!


    At this time, the chaos in the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. will not be mentioned for the time being. It is also today. Originally, the avenger alliance has completed its first assembly and is preparing to set off for the central building of the s.h.l.d., silly girl suddenly monitored the supernatural event.


    It was a guy who was nearly three meters tall and suspected to be a mutant. His strength was incomparably strong and invincible. If he didn''t look like a human, even silly girl would have to give a conclusion of his kind.


    "Red tank..." Huang Wen recognized his identity directly when he saw the exaggerated shape and helmet of the red tank. Although Huang Wen had never seen the face of the red tank and could not call out the real name of the red tank, Huang Wen remembered the title of the red tank.


    "Red tank? His unstoppable collision ability is really similar to that of a tank!" Tony Stark nodded and looked at the monitoring picture of the red tank. "However, we can''t watch him destroy everywhere? Otherwise, you go to the s.h.i.e.l.d. and I''ll solve this guy first?"


    "No!" Steve Rogers directly rejected Tony Stark''s proposal. "From the monitoring picture, the strength of this red tank is very strong, and neither houses nor vehicles can stop him for a moment. His defense is afraid that he can ignore guns. If you go alone, I''m afraid you''re not his opponent!"


    "Hum! I have to fight again. Besides, my armor strength is far beyond your imagination!" Tony Stark retorted unconvinced.


    "That is to say, you didn''t tell me all the strength of your armor yesterday?" Steve Rogers suddenly looked at Tony Stark angrily. "Do you know what you mean by doing this? It means that my combat deployment will be overturned and restarted!"


    "Hey! Antique, listen, we are the Avengers alliance. Although we are a team, we are superheroes. We are not soldiers under your Captain America!" Tony Stark mocked at the corners of his mouth, "Moreover, just by telling us, you can find out how strong our strength is. Do you know what means Hydra will use?"


    "Let''s not talk about the hydra, but the red tank. In the face of such an emergency, do you have time for your so-called combat deployment? We need to fight constantly and be familiar with each other''s abilities in order to better cooperate, rather than relying on your own fantasy!"


    "If you really rely on paper ability to cooperate, both Jarvis and silly girl can make more perfect combat deployment than you, even if you are the so-called American captain!"


    "If you prepare in advance, I believe Jarvis and silly girl can do it, but if you play on the spot, I think Steve will do better..." Huang asked. Looking at the shield iron duo who quarreled again, he stood up reluctantly, "Moreover, since you know that the red tank is an emergency, don''t you hurry to solve it? Aren''t you afraid of an accident at the s.h.i.e.l.d.?"


    "Oh! Yes, and the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. needs to deal with it. We have to deal with this guy quickly!" Tony Stark came back, looked at Huang and said with a smile, "Huang asked, it''s so urgent. You can give us a ride!"


    "I suddenly feel that things are a little too coincidental." Huang asked. He was about to nod and promise. Suddenly he thought of something and couldn''t help muttering, "isn''t this a plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain?"


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated, and Steve Rogers nodded thoughtfully. After Huang asked, they felt that the probability that this thing was a hydra plot was not low, because this time point was too coincidental!


    "Then we can''t ignore it!" Steve Rogers quickly recovered, frowned and said, "after all, this red tank is real. He is really destroying it. Huang asked you to do it?"


    "No, since it''s to lure the tiger away from the mountain, let them know that their plan is successful before they can carry out the next step?" Huang asked suddenly smiled, shook his head and said softly, "I''ll send you first. After you pretend to fight and attract the attention of red tanks and hydras, I''ll send you to the Divine Shield Bureau..."


    "Boom!" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, he took the members of the avenger alliance into a light spot and appeared near the red tank. As soon as they appeared, they heard the sound of the red tank crashing into the house.


    "It seems that some of your stark industries have lost money this time!" Huang asked. Naturally, he knew Tony Stark''s previous commitment. He looked at Tony Stark and smiled. Then he waved his hand to create a fantasy space, ready to let the red tank run around in place.


    But what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that the red tank was not affected, but continued to run.


    "Eh? This shoddy helmet can also be immune to mental ability?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. He had always thought that the helmet of the red tank was just to slightly increase the damage when hitting people and reduce the pain on his head. But Huang Wen didn''t expect that this helmet had a similar ability to the helmet of magneto.


    "The swallow tail three men and the spider three men evacuated the crowd. Logan fought with me, hawk and needlework hawk head-on, and Tony Stark and John assisted remotely!" Steve Rogers didn''t know that Huang Wen had failed. He decisively ordered the people, but the battle deployment in the first battle failed.


    "It''s enough to give it to hawk!" Hawk appeared in front of the crowd in his clothes and rushed to the red tank with great excitement on his face. He hasn''t met a power opponent for a long time since he hated it. Therefore, hawk didn''t listen to Steve Rogers and took the lead in rushing.


    "Well, we''d better help evacuate the crowd and see if there are any people pressed in the house!" Peter Parker watched the two big men getting closer and closer. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva and fought with Dr. lizard, which made Peter Parker never want to fight with such big men again.


    There is no way to deal with such a big man. The attack is not as strong as the other party, and the defense is not as strong as the other party. Playing for a long time is just scratching for the other party, which is too much to hurt Peter Parker''s self-confidence.

 Chapter 252

    "Bang!" but to the surprise of all members of the avenger alliance, including needlework hawk, hawk''s body flew out with a loud noise.


    you ''re right! Hawk was hit and flew! Even the red tank didn''t mean to stop. It''s true that once it starts, nothing can stop his red tank!


    Not only did the dreamland before Huang Wen fail to stop the start-up of the red tank, but even Haoke, who faintly sat down and carried the power attribute on the earth, did not stop the start-up of the red tank!


    "Hawk!" the needlework hawk exclaimed and rushed to check the situation of hawk. However, hawk was also a man with rough skin and thick flesh. Although he was knocked out by a red tank, it didn''t matter.


    However, Haoke was very embarrassed at this time, especially when he noticed the eyes of his teammates in the avenger alliance, which accurately conveyed the meaning of the avenger alliance, especially Tony Stark: "that''s it? It looks very powerful, the name is still so loud, and he just rushed out with confidence. How can he fight at this level? That''s it?"


    That is, Haoke doesn''t know the leopard head thunder leopard, otherwise he must have a common topic with the leopard head thunder leopard who was beaten under the dog head by Chang Wei.


    "Don''t look, haven''t you hit again?" Huang asked, shaking his head and encouraging Haoke.


    "Roar!" Hawk let out an angry roar, but the sound sounded like anger.


    Well, whether it''s anger or not, at least the more angry Haoke is, the more powerful he is. At this time, Haoke is full of power!


    "Hmm?" just as Haoke was about to rush to the red tank, the red tank stopped, because he also felt a powerful force when he just hit Haoke. Although this force did not stop the red tank, it surprised the red tank. He stopped in doubt and wanted to know who could stop him a little.


    "What kind of monster is this?" the red tank looked at a green monster that was not inferior to himself. Even a monster like the red tank couldn''t help but flash an idea in his mind.


    After all, compared with the non-human appearance of hawk, the red tank is already like a human. Without the helmet of the red tank, the red tank is an enlarged version of human... Well, at least it is an enlarged version of human at the level of Mr. bodybuilder.


    With the sound of "bang!", the red tank subconsciously punched Haoke, and Haoke was unwilling to show weakness. With this strong collision sound, the wind pressure generated by their strong fist strength shattered the surrounding glass, and even the ground where they stood directly cracked!


    However, this time, the angry hawk still didn''t have the upper hand. Even in the collision of this punch, hawk staggered back a few steps.


    Although hawk''s ultimate strength is the strongest among many power type people, and even there is no upper limit in theory, under normal circumstances, hawk''s strength can only be regarded as ordinary among a group of power type people.


    However, Haoke was angry again. His body obviously widened again and rushed towards the red tank.


    At this time, the avenger alliance had no intention to participate in the battle, because they could not participate in the battle between the two giants. Even if they forcibly joined the battle, they might be directly injured by Haoke and red tanks.


    "You seem to be right. The way of fighting in this era has exceeded my imagination..." Steve Rogers''s eyes moved, suddenly looked up at Tony Stark suspended in the air, and said inexplicably.


    "OK, don''t doubt yourself because of the emergence of two monsters!" Tony Stark began to appease Steve Rogers at this time. "After all, no matter how strong you are, can you be invincible in the world? Just do what you should do..."


    "For example, Huang asked this guy. I thought he was invincible, at least invincible on our earth, but when I saw surprise captain Carol that day, Huang asked, didn''t he lose a chip?"


    "Cough, thank you. I feel offended!" Huang asked. He rolled his eyes angrily. How can he preach? Do you have to use him as an example? Also, how about psychological counseling? It''s your iron man''s turn to do it? Didn''t you fight Steve Rogers?


    "Since you can''t help here, I''ll send you to the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. if the red tank is really the means of Hydra, then the s.h.l.d. has started a war!" Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and looking at the people, "Betty, just stay here and watch hawk. By the way, help evacuate the crowd. Just don''t let people come and make trouble, hawk! Come on and fight well. If you lose, you''ll be punished for not having good fruit for a week!"


    "Hawk!" hawk was stunned when he heard the speech. His heart was more eager for victory. His body expanded again and finally wanted to catch up with the red tank nearly three meters tall.


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, turned into a light spot with the body shape of Tony Stark and others, and came to the s.h.i.e.l.d., but Huang Wen appeared in Nick Frey''s office. After all, Huang Wen is the most familiar here.


    "Huang asked, what did you send us to the office for?" Tony Stark looked at the surrounding environment and looked at Huang strangely.


    "It''s really fighting. Go and help!" Huang asked what he sensed, turned his head and looked out, "well, you can''t open the door. I''ll help you..."


    "Boom!" Huang asked. With a blow, the Tathagata God''s palm blew out, directly pierced the door of Nick Frey''s office, and turned into ash together with the corridor outside.


    "Gollum!" Tony Stark swallowed his saliva subconsciously, because he obviously felt it. Huang Wen just stopped looking at him when using the Tathagata palm.


    Tony Stark knows that I''m afraid he just took Huang Wen as an example and was remembered by Huang Wen. Now he''s warning himself!


    "Cheapskate!" Tony Stark tilted his mouth and muttered in his heart, but there was no expression on his face. Instead, he put down his helmet and flew out along the channel hit by Huang Wen.


    Originally, Alexander pierce looked at the situation in the current s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau. Even Nick Frey hid behind the building and dared not come out. Alexander Pierce''s face was full of pride.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?" but the sudden explosion made Alexander pierce a little confused, especially when Alexander pierce saw a huge palm print appear at the top of the central building of the Divine Shield Bureau.

 Chapter 253

    "Shet! Huang asked! Why did you come out of my office when you came? Why did you have to destroy my office?" when Nick Frey saw the palm print, he knew that Huang asked had come with the avenger alliance, but Nick Frey scolded in a very unhappy voice when he thought that his office had been destroyed.


    "Director, an office is just destroyed. If Mr. Huang asks, we will be able to get out of danger..." Colson hurriedly whispered.


    "Hum! He doesn''t care about the hydra. He doesn''t mean to do it at all!" Nick Frey tilted his lips. According to Huang''s previous records, even if ordinary people like Hydra have high-tech equipment, Huang won''t have any interest in doing it, because they are too weak for Huang.


    Soon, Nick Frey knew he was right, especially when Tony Stark flew out.


    "Nick fry, if I were you, I wouldn''t secretly speak ill of Huang Wen there!" Tony Stark flew out the fastest, so he heard Nick Fry''s muttering and thought of his just experience. Tony Stark deliberately increased the volume to let Huang Wen know about it.


    "It''s really a hydra!" Steve Rogers rushed out quickly. He saw the familiar equipment in the hydra''s hands. Steve Rogers quickly shouted, "all pay attention, find a shelter, don''t be shot by the other party''s laser bullet, and solve the enemy at the lowest possible cost!"


    "Captain America!" the top leaders of the Hydra have known about the resurrection of Steve Rogers. Even at the beginning, Alexander pierce hoped to control Steve Rogers through Nick Frey, but all the plans failed. Their Hydra will face the man who destroyed the Hydra again.


    However, the key thing now is not Steve Rogers, the Hydra nemesis, because the strength of the American captain is at the bottom of the whole Avenger alliance.


    Whether it''s Tony Stark flying in midair and wearing iron man armor, Logan who opened his steel claws and turned from Wolverine into Wolverine eagle, or the more powerful spider trio fighting with spider silk, or John who constantly alternated the power of ice and fire, their threat and combat effectiveness are above Steve Rogers.


    Even Zhong Qiang, one of the three swallowtail heroes, has eaten blood Bodhi by himself, and his essence is far better than Steve Rogers.


    That is, the remaining Jack and risfisk in the swallow tail three heroes perfectly inherited the position of black widow and eagle eye who should have joined the avenger alliance. Although they have gun fighting and IP MAN character bag, their strength is weaker than Steve Rogers.


    "I wanted you to join the avenger alliance, but now it seems that you really don''t have a place..." Nick Frey looked at the avenger alliance, which was rolling at the beginning of the battle. He couldn''t help sighing and looked at the black widow and eagle eye, "However, the avenger alliance is a visible organization. You continue to hide in the dark and guard the world. I will let the punishers join you!"


    "Xiaoqiang..." The black widow looked at Zhong Qiang who was fighting. Her eyes moved slightly. At this time, Zhong Qiang seemed to be two people like the Zhong Qiang she knew at the beginning. Even if Zhong Qiang''s appearance had not changed, and even she had seen the tuxedo she was wearing, the black widow couldn''t help sighing about the change of Zhong Qiang''s temperament, because she could clearly perceive that Zhong Qiang was better than him Too much pre maturity!


    "It seems that nothing will happen..." Huang asked. At this time, he calmly sat in Nick Frey''s position. While observing the battle outside, he wanted to see if he could find the location where Nick Frey''s supernatural items were stored.


    Although the battle outside did not deviate from Huang Wen''s expectation, even if the hydra''s equipment was better than that in the film, it was still not the opponent of the new Avenger alliance, but Huang Wen did not gain any information about the storage location of supernatural items.


    "Forget it, let''s go and see the red tank and hawk side!" Huang Wen shook his head and stood up. Calculated, Huang Wen has not released the system task for a long time and won the system reward. The main reason is that the strength of the opponents is too different.


    Either the green devil, Ivan Vanke and Dr. lizard, the extraordinary enemies, can only be left to Huang Liang to practice their hands, and Huang Wen''s action against them must be a second kill; or the famous strong man in the universe such as surprise captain Carol, although Huang Wen didn''t fight with surprise captain Carol in the end, this is also an important reason why Huang Wen couldn''t win the lucky draw One.


    "Let''s see if hawk won. If not, I''ll do it myself and solve the red tank. At least it can give me a legendary lucky draw?"


    Huang Wen''s thought flashed, his body turned into a light spot and disappeared into the Divine Shield Bureau. The battle between the Hydra and the avenger alliance did not stop, but silly Niu was monitoring the battle here. If there were any variables, Huang Wen could come back in time.


    "Damn it! Doesn''t it mean that the Avengers have been dragged down? How did they come over?" Alexander pierce cursed with some anger at the Hydra members who gradually fell into the disadvantage in front of him.


    There is no way. These Hydra members are also good hands. Even in the whole Divine Shield Bureau, they are at the elite level. Otherwise, they can not be easily absorbed into Hydras and eat double wages.


    Hydra members can have an absolute advantage against ordinary people and even against agents of the same s.h.i.e.l.d., but they are no match against a group of superhumans such as the avenger alliance.


    The iron man''s super firepower and Logan''s invincible steel claws are all over the sky. Although they do not hurt people, they can make people lose their ability to move. In an instant, they can take away the power of ice and fire, point punchers who suddenly can''t move, and bullets that can turn


    These extraordinary abilities made the Hydra members fall down continuously. The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. agents who had lost their combat effectiveness and confidence also returned to the battlefield and participated in the massacre.


    Even these s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. agents hate to kill people, which is much harder than the spider trio. After all, the members of the Hydra are traitors to them, and they still kill traitors who don''t know how many of their companions!


    With hatred and anger in their hearts, s.h.i.e.l.d. agents were killing and venting with scarlet eyes, and Nick Frey didn''t mean to stop.

 Chapter 254

    "Hmm?" Zhong Qiang felt a look staring at himself from time to time. Zhong Qiang turned around and saw the heroic figure of the black widow fighting, but his eyes would keep glancing at himself. When the two people''s eyes met, Zhong Qiang had to draw a little in his heart, and the black widow quickly put away her eyes.


    "Shua!" just then, a fist hit Zhong Qiang''s head.


    "Be careful!" the black widow subconsciously reminded.


    "Pa!" Zhong Qiang turns around and catches his fist with one hand. At this time, Zhong Qiang''s opponent is one of the most powerful figures in the hydra, and even the cross bone that can barely fight with Steve Rogers.


    But unfortunately, at this time, Zhong Qiangguang is physical strength, which is more than ten times that of the cross bone. Therefore, even if the cross bone is a sneak attack, he is still not Zhong Qiang''s opponent!


    "Ka! Ka!" Zhong Qiang''s palm made a force and directly crushed the phalanx of the crossed bones.


    "Ah!" the cross bone screamed in pain, but Zhong Qiang didn''t mean to stop at all. He seemed to take the cross bone as the object of his vent.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Zhong Qiang punched the cross bone again and again until the cross bone completely lost its breath of life and fell to the ground. Zhong Qiang stopped. Jack and risfisk had been vigilant around Zhong Qiang to prevent someone from sneaking attack on Zhong Qiang. Although no one among the nine headed snakes has this strength now!


    "Zhong Qiang''s strength has improved a lot. Judging from his strength, even the captain is not his opponent. How many means does Huang ask?" Nick Frey took a deep look at Zhong Qiang and others and whispered, "Moreover, not only Zhong Qiang, but also the skills of Jack and risfisk are not inferior to you. The key is that their magical shooting skills can make bullets turn..."


    "Director Frey, you''re leaving. It''s no use thinking about these things..." the black widow looked at Nick Frey, shook her head with a smile and said softly, "besides, even if you don''t leave, you can''t get these abilities out of Huang Wen''s hands!"


    "Damn it! Even the Crossbones are dead!" Alexander Pierce was retreating under the cover of a group of Hydra members, who seemed to be dying, shouting "long live Hydra, cut off one head and grow two." The brainwashing slogan protects Alexander pierce with his own life, but even so, Alexander pierce still doesn''t see the hope of escape!


    "Zola, where are my backhands? Haven''t they arrived yet?" looking at the constant death of his men and the continuous firing of guns suspended in the air, Alexander pierce clenched his teeth and roared at Zola.


    "Minister Pierce, according to my calculation, even if the winter soldiers and those experimental bodies arrive, the probability that you can leave is less than 30..." Zola''s emotionless voice sounded in Alexander Pierce''s ear.


    "Zola, do you want to give up me? Don''t forget, your ultimate code key is in my hands, and I can destroy you at any time!" Alexander pierce heard that Zola wanted to give up himself, but he didn''t want to die here, so he threatened Zola.


    "Well, I see. The winter soldiers and experimental bodies are already outside the s.h.i.e.l.d. and are rushing into the s.h.l.d." Zola was silent for a moment. Even though he had turned into an artificial intelligence and separated from human life forms, it was precisely because he was afraid of death that he made such a choice, so Zola finally gave in.


    "Boom!" an explosion sounded, but a man with a silver metal left arm and a black mask rushed in with a rocket propelled grenade. Yes, this man is Bucky Barnes, a good friend of American captain Steve Rogers and a winter soldier. Behind him, there are several thin men who look weak.


    "Bang!" without any hesitation, Bucky Barnes fired a rocket into the crowd again. If the rocket exploded in the crowd, I''m afraid all the remaining agents of the Divine Shield Bureau would die.


    "King Kong is not bad!" at this time, Logan, who was the most responsive among the people, directly spread his wings and flew out, opened the King Kong is not bad, flew over the rocket, and then his whole body pressed the rocket.


    "Boom!" the rocket exploded, but Logan didn''t suffer any injuries except that his clothes disappeared and the King Kong immortal Kung Fu looked dirty outside.


    However, Bucky Barnes didn''t seem surprised that the Rockets didn''t hurt people. In other words, he basically had no self-consciousness. He was just a task executing machine without emotion.


    "Dada, dada!" Bucky Barnes threw down his bazooka, took out his rifle and began to fire, but Steve Rogers rushed out, blocked all the bullets with his shield, and then slammed the shield at Bucky Barnes.


    "When!" barky Barnes''s metal left arm took off the captain''s shield.


    "Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise I don''t know how many people died in your hands!" just then, Logan, who got up from the ground, rushed to Bucky Barnes, and his golden fist hit Bucky Barnes'' head.


    "When!" made a loud noise, and the whole s.h.i.e.l.d. was shrouded in powerful sound waves. Bucky Barnes took Logan''s punch with an American captain''s shield.


    Originally, due to the characteristics of Zhenjin, Logan''s strength was absorbed by the shield and would be bounced back to shake Logan. However, Logan opened the King Kong not bad magic skill. Although it lasted a short time, it had the characteristics that the gold body was not broken and could not be shaken. Therefore, both sides did not step back, and all their strength leaked out.


    "Got him! I got him!" Peter Parker''s excited voice rang out when everyone had just recovered. "I got the culprit!"


    It turned out that just when Bucky Barnes blasted the rocket and Logan solved it, Peter Parker rushed to Alexander Pierce. When people were very uncomfortable with the strong sound waves, Peter Parker seized this opportunity, directly entangled Alexander pierce with spider silk and hung him in mid air.


    "We''ve got these additions, Tony, you get rid of the remaining hydras!" Steve Rogers''s eyes lit up, shouted at Tony Stark, and then rushed to Bucky Barnes.


    At this time, Bucky Barnes did not show his true face. Steve Rogers did not recognize him. He rushed up now, just trying to get his shield back.

 Chapter 255

    With a bang, Logan kicked Bucky Barnes on the arm and kicked Steve Rogers'' shield away.


    Even if Bucky Barnes''s left arm is made of metal, he doesn''t look good enough in the face of Logan who opened King Kong.


    "Make a quick decision, I won''t last long!" Logan punched Bucky Barnes and shouted to Steve Rogers who jumped up to grab the shield.


    With the sound of "bang!", Logan''s Golden Arm collided with Bucky Barnes''s metal arm. Even if the material of Bucky Barnes''s mechanical arm is good, it is far from the metal such as Zhenjin aidman alloy. Naturally, it will not be more powerful than Logan''s arm, which turns on King Kong''s magic power.


    Therefore, when the arms of both sides collided, Bucky Barnes''s metal arm was deformed, and then the whole person flew out directly.


    "Strange, why do I feel like I''ve seen you? There''s an old man''s breath on you..." Logan, who punched Bucky Barnes to fly, suddenly stopped, and his King Kong is not bad, and his magic skills gradually subsided, but he didn''t want to continue to attack, but looked at Bucky Barnes suspiciously and muttered.


    "Logan, what are you doing? He hasn''t lost his combat effectiveness! And be careful of these weak guys. They don''t look right!" Steve Rogers grabbed his shield again and shouted at Logan.


    "Bucky?" Logan did not directly answer Steve Rogers''s question, but looked in the direction of Bucky Barnes. The mask on the face of Bucky Barnes who was beaten out had fallen off, revealing his original appearance, which made Logan, an old comrade in arms, instantly think of the identity of Bucky Barnes.


    "Bucky?!" Steve Rogers trembled when he heard the speech, and subconsciously turned his head to look at Bucky Barnes. When he saw the appearance of Bucky Barnes, Steve Rogers looked at Bucky Barnes. He couldn''t believe it. He watched Bucky Barnes fall into the abyss, but he didn''t expect that Bucky Barnes was not dead, And became a hydra.


    "Bucky, what have you been through? It''s me. Do you remember me? I''m Steve!" Steve Rogers shouted at Bucky Barnes with some excitement.


    But unfortunately, there was no change in the look of Bucky Barnes. He looked at Steve Rogers and Logan as if he were looking at two strangers. Now he just wanted to save Alexander Pierce. He didn''t care about anything else!


    "Be careful!" just then, Zhong Qiang exclaimed. He subconsciously used the space to hit the acupoints and pointed to the thin men. Because their body shape changed, they expanded one after another.


    But unfortunately, Zhong Qiang''s hand was fast, but he was still slow. The bodies of those thin men suddenly expanded, and even their skin became shiny metal. Even on their bodies, there was a faint smell of flame rising.


    "Pa! PA! PA!" Zhong Qiang''s acupoints hit them in the space, did not fix them, and did not even cause any harm to them, because they were also transformed mutants.


    "This ability seems to have been seen somewhere!" Logan smelled a familiar smell. He looked at the metal giants rushing in front of him and suddenly thought of something. "By the way, it seems that a gangster boss in secsha has a similar ability!"


    "Hiss!" said Logan. Although he was distracted and thinking, his actions were not slow at all. Even without King Kong, Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw could still easily penetrate the bodies of these metal giants and end their lives.


    Killing them, Logan has no burden in his heart. After all, they are not Bucky Barnes. Logan doesn''t know them at all.


    As for Bucky Barnes, Steve Rogers has rushed over with concern, trying to catch him and find out what he has experienced over the years.


    "Damn it! Zola, do you have any other backhand? The winter warrior and the experimental body failed!" Alexander Pierce, who was hung in the air by Peter Parker, asked Zola anxiously.


    "Sorry, Minister Pierce, your plan has completely failed. Your Hydra will also be destroyed. But don''t worry. If you cut off one head, two will grow. One day, we will avenge you!" Zola said in a silent voice without any emotion.


    "Bastard! Zola, if you dare to give me up, I''ll die with you!" Alexander pierce threatened again.


    "Well, the reason why I say that your Hydra will be destroyed is because your man has been solved. Yes, I have taken refuge in other branches. The Hydras belonging to the Divine Shield bureau are all going to become history..." there was a change in Zola''s voice, which was a mocking voice.


    "You!" Alexander Pierce''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He didn''t expect that he would be betrayed by Zola, but Alexander pierce really didn''t want to die!


    "Nicky Frey! Let''s make a deal. You let me go and I''ll tell you more about Hydra!" after a long time, looking at the completely dead experimental body and Bucky Barnes who was gradually subdued by Steve Rogers, Alexander pierce suddenly shouted at Nicky Frey.


    "I''m afraid you''ve found the wrong person. From today on, the s.h.i.e.l.d. doesn''t exist, and your affairs don''t belong to us. These things will be in the charge of the avenger alliance!" Nick Frey shrugged his shoulders, looked at Alexander pierce with a victor''s attitude, and said, "the meaning of the s.h.l.d. can be achieved if he can die with the Hydra!"


    "If you don''t cooperate with me, you''ll never completely destroy the Hydra!" Alexander pierce clenched his teeth and shouted at Nick Frey, "Do you think I''m the only one in the s.h.i.e.l.d.? Do you think our nine heads are bragging? Since ancient times, the Hydra has not only one faction, even the red skeleton is only one of the hydra''s factions!"


    "Hmm?" Nick Frey couldn''t help but freeze his eyes. This was the first time he had heard of it. Subconsciously, Nick Frey looked at Steve Rogers. After all, of all people, only Steve Rogers knew the Hydra best.


    However, at this time, Steve Rogers did not pay attention to the meaning of Alexander Pierce. After subduing Bucky Barnes, he was trying to wake up Bucky Barnes'' memory.

 Chapter 256

    However, Bucky Barnes is completely controlled by brainwashing technology. Even such a crucial friend as Steve Rogers has no ability to let Bucky Barnes recover casually. It has to go through some mutual entanglement anyway.


    "Oh, I said, these things are no longer under the control of our s.h.i.e.l.d. what''s the matter? You can talk to the avenger alliance!" Nick Frey smiled and shrugged when he saw that Steve Rogers didn''t care. He was about to leave the earth and go to the universe. He could hardly help but care about these things. It''s better to have other Hydra branches, This is also a kind of sharpening for the avenger alliance.


    "Steve! Calm down, tie him up first. It looks like he should be controlled by someone. There will be a way to make him recover!" Logan walked up to Steve Rogers, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t forget, you are the leader of the Avengers alliance. There are still people there to negotiate with you!"


    Logan is quite familiar with being controlled and even brainwashed. After all, Lily was brainwashed and controlled by William Stryker before, but in the end, Huang Wen helped Lily recover.


    "Spider trio, you come and tie up Bucky, and then catch all the remaining Hydras. We......" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and slowly regained his consciousness. He looked at the command of the spider trio and suddenly stopped.


    Because just after the Hydra fell into a disadvantage, the agents of the s.h.i.e.l.d. didn''t mean to stop at all. They have completely killed red eyes. Therefore, now there are only Alexander pierce and Bucky Barnes among the Hydra members of the whole s.h.l.d.d.


    However, what Steve Rogers and others did not know was that at this time, in a secret manor in the United States, Senator Gideon Malik, the man Zola took refuge in, lived here.


    But Gideon Malik''s face suddenly changed, because he received the news from Zola that Alexander Pierce would sell the whole Hydra for his own life!


    "Damn it! Is there no way to solve the traitor?" Gideon Malik asked Zora angrily.


    "I''m afraid not, sir. All the Hydra members at the bottom have poisons that can control life and death, but no one can control your life and death like you and Alexander Pierce. I think you won''t want to..." Zola''s calm voice rang.


    "Moreover, the Hydra in the s.h.i.e.l.d. has been completely destroyed. No executor who would rather be broken than broken can act and assassinate Alexander pierce!"


    "Therefore, we can''t stop Alexander Pierce. However, over the years, other branches have all developed and expanded with the help of the Divine Shield Bureau. It''s just a change of nest and identity!"


    "That''s them! Do you know how much it cost our family to get to where they are today?" Gideon Malik asked in a deep voice.


    "No matter how much it costs, safety comes first, doesn''t it?" Zola gave her own advice, "What we need to do now is to immediately cut off all contacts with the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. after all, you have never revealed your true face in every secret meeting. As long as you cut off the contact, pierce can''t provide accurate information to tell the Malik family!"


    Yes, this is one of the reasons why the Hydra has not perished for so long. In fact, they are also full of vigilance. Even except for the code "long live the Hydra", people from different branches walk in the street and don''t know each other.


    Even the leaders of all branches, except Alexander Pierce, who most prominently revealed his identity, had only one code name and vague appearance.


    As for Alexander Pierce''s revealing his identity, it is also because the snake shield has developed the best and wants to be the leader of all Hydra branches.


    "It seems that there is only one way!" Gideon Malik took a deep breath and immediately ordered it. This matter is urgent, because no one knows when Alexander pierce will reveal the whole Hydra.


    "Mr. Malik, please don''t forget to change my computer to another location and transfer my consciousness into the latest generation of supercomputers..." Zola was relieved to see Gideon Malik agree to his proposal and quickly reminded him.


    "Well, I know, but from now on, you don''t need to take care of the hydra. You have only one plan in the future, that is to welcome back to the hive!" Gideon Malik said in a deep voice with his eyes moving. "If you also mean to betray me, I''ll let you know what cruelty is!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Malik. If pierce didn''t want to pull me into the water, I wouldn''t betray. In the future, I will concentrate on helping the Malik family welcome back to the hive!" Zola said quickly and faithfully.


    Alexander pierce didn''t know that his way of survival had been blocked. Even after he was put down from the spider''s web, in order to show his loyalty and sincerity, he motioned that his earphone was related to Hydra, and the other was monitored by Hydra.


    "Jarvis, monitor the signal from his headphones!" Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated and quickly told Jarvis to say.


    "Sorry, sir, I did detect a signal just before he was put down, but the signal was interrupted before I found the signal source!" Jarvis''s regretful voice rang out, which made Tony Stark frown.


    "No trace," Tony Stark whispered, looking at Steve Rogers and shaking his head.


    "Well, let''s go back first. There are too many people here, and it''s really a little messy..." Steve Rogers glanced at Bucky Barnes, who was still struggling in the spider web. He couldn''t bear it and said.


    "Go back? Where? Martial arts school? Please, that''s not our base!" Tony Stark said wordlessly. "We can''t run there every time? Besides, he still opens the door to do business. Every time the strange eyes of those students on the first floor make me very uncomfortable!"


    "Where are we going?" asked Steve Rogers, frowning at Tony Stark.


    "Forget it, go back to the martial arts school first. I bought a building outside Chinatown to transform it into our base, but it''s still under construction. Wait until it''s completed!" Tony Stark said casually.

 Chapter 257

    "Did you buy a building?" however, only Peter Parker responded to Tony Stark''s sentence, and everyone else seemed not to hear it. Tony Stark felt that the money was wasted.


    "What about Huang Wen? Won''t he come and take us back?" Tony Stark suddenly looked around the s.h.i.e.l.d. he knew that Huang Wen would not take action in this battle, but now that the battle is over, Tony Stark is ready to provoke Huang Wen to find Nick Frey to account for his bad words. Now what''s the matter if Huang Wen didn''t come out!


    "Sir, Mr. Huang Wen is now with hawk, dealing with red tanks, and the post disaster reconstruction Department of stark industry is in the past..." Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear.


    "Isn''t the battle over yet? Is hawk so slow?" Tony Stark glanced, but he didn''t know that things were different from what he thought.


    At that time, after Huang Wen left the s.h.i.e.l.d., he came to the place where Haoke fought with the red tank. At this time, Haoke''s body has been completely flat with the red tank and has grown more than half a meter.


    With the balance of their strength, the strength of both sides also remained at the same level. However, even so, Haoke did not have the upper hand, because Haoke''s defense was not as good as the red tank!


    Yes, at this time, Haoke has used the eight pole fist technique. Basically, the red tank hits Haoke with one punch, and Haoke can hit the red tank with five or more punches, but Haoke''s huge fist can''t cause any damage to the red tank.


    When Huang Wen appeared, the two sides fell into an impasse. The surrounding buildings were already dilapidated, but both sides didn''t mean to stop tired.


    "Red tank? Is it so fierce? What version of red tank is this?" Huang asked, looking at the red tank, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes, because the strength of the red tank had exceeded Huang''s imagination, "Whether it''s the big fool in the X-Men or the red tank played by the dead waiter, although his strength is stronger than steel, it shouldn''t be stronger than Haoke in an angry state, especially what''s his defense?"


    "Master, Haoke, can''t something happen to him? This is the first time Haoke has become so tall..." the female red Haoke on the side walked to Huang Wen with some worry and asked. As for her name, she changed her name after Bruce Banner and Haoke.


    Huang Wen turned his head and looked at the needlework hawk just over two meters. To tell the truth, the height of needlework Hawk is already very high for ordinary people, but it is not enough for power hawk and others.


    "I don''t know..." Huang asked with a frown. "I think this red tank should have any special ability. At least, he won''t be tired, so he doesn''t have to be poor..."


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Just as Huang Wen was talking to the needlework hawk, hawk kicked the crotch of the red tank, mainly hitting other places, which did no harm to the red tank, while the red tank punched hawk in the face.


    With two loud noises, the body of the red tank trembled, but it didn''t cover the crotch against the sky, while Haoke flew out of the whole body. After stopping, he spit out a yellow tooth from his mouth.


    "Hawk!" the angry hawk''s body expanded again. His eyes were full of anger, and there were faint signs of getting out of control.


    "Master, it''s bad. Hawk can''t communicate!" Bruce Banner''s eager voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, which made Huang Wen''s eyes freeze. He didn''t expect that hawk, whose mental machine has grown up, would get out of control.


    "Hawk!" however, before Huang asked for an effective response, he heard the needlework hawk around him shout angrily and jump up. He even spread his wings in the air and turned into an eagle Banshee!


    "Hawk Betty?" Hawk, who was already angry, was stunned when he saw that his wife had suddenly changed. He looked a little dull and blinked, as if he didn''t quite understand what had happened.


    "Lying in the trough! Is it really in this state? It''s a little too..." Huang asked, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Master, hawk seems to have regained consciousness, but Betty, what''s the matter with her?" Bruce Banner''s voice sounded in Huang''s ear again.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the variation caused by gamma rays?" Huang asked, watching the irritable Eagle Banshee rush to the red tank, and its sharp claws constantly grasp the key points of the red tank. Some of them are also impacted when they play a deadly game.


    However, it is a pity that Haoke in the state of anger has never hit the red tank, not to mention the eagle Banshee. Even like Haoke, the eagle Banshee''s sharp claws have not broken the open skin defense of the red tank at all.


    With the a sound of the "Boo!", Eagle Banshee was directly punched by red tank and flew out. Fortunately, Eagle Banshee was also a generation with the rough skin and thick flesh. In addition, she had strong recovery ability and was not hurt.


    "Haoke, step back and let me try as a teacher!" Huang asked. At this time, he stood up with a serious look on his face. His clothes were windless and stepped up step by step, as if there were invisible steps in the air to help Huang Wen move forward.


    "Hawk..." Hawk looked at the red tank reluctantly. He still had the strength to fight again, but Huang asked. Hawk could only run to see how Betty Ross was in the state of Eagle Banshee.


    "System, release the task and defeat the red tank!" Huang asked, taking out the brand-new double swords and releasing the task against the system.


    "Task being generated: defeat the red tank and reward the legend with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Legend raffle?" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly. He didn''t expect that Huang Wen, who had no chance to draw for a long time, had just released the task this time, and ushered in the legend raffle. This is a good sign, "accept!"


    "Can fly? What if you can fly? I''ll beat you down!" the red tank looked at Huang in the air and shouted angrily. Then he kicked his foot and jumped at Huang.


    "I''d like to see if your defense is really so strong!" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth raised slightly. The wushuangjian in his hand can integrate the sharpest metal in the world. Huang asked, I don''t believe he can''t break the defense of the red tank!


    "Qiang!" but what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that the twin swords with aidman alloy were really blocked by the hanging red tank. Even if Huang Wen didn''t use his internal power in time to blow down the red tank with nowhere to borrow in the air, I''m afraid it would be him who flew out.

 Chapter 258

    "Isn''t it? The red tank''s defense is really so high? Not only the skin can defend against aidman alloy, but even the internal organs are so strong? My internal power rushed in and didn''t cause any damage to him?" Huang asked. Although he blasted the red tank to the ground, he was surprised to see the red tank without any injury, I couldn''t help muttering in my heart.


    "Shifu is so powerful that he beat him down at once. This is something hawk hasn''t done for a long time..." Bruce Banner, who has recovered his adult form, muttered at Huang Wen in the air, because he didn''t know that the red tank had nowhere to borrow in the air.


    "Hum! Mean little man, no matter what strength you use, you can''t hurt me!" the red tank on the ground shouted at Huang in the air, "little man, if you have the ability, you can fall!"


    "Hum! I don''t believe it. Can a red tank be invincible? That is, I''m in a hurry, or hawk can clean you up!" Huang asked Leng hum. The unparalleled sword in his hand shook gently, and a sword light cut out of the brand-new unparalleled sword.


    Sword 22! Sword 22 contains the law of sword! Take the sword that hates life!


    "Is this the power of his law? What a magical power. I''ve never seen such a power of law in the universe!" in one space, surprise captain Carol and Gu Yi stood here. They looked at Huang Wen cut by a sword. To be exact, they looked at the sword light cut by Huang Wen!


    "Yes, this is the power of his law, which I have never seen before, but his law is somewhat similar to the sword in his hand. This is the sword of the East..." Gu Yi nodded and said softly, "but even in the East, I have never seen anyone with such a law..."


    With the sound of "Ka!" sword 22 pointed directly at the center of the red tank''s eyebrows. His helmet used to protect himself from the power of mind was instantly smashed by sword 22, and the red tank didn''t even respond to the sword, let alone defend, because he didn''t realize it at all. Sword 22 was too fast!


    "Hiss!" but what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Jian 22 encountered obstacles again after breaking the helmet of the red tank, as if Jian 22 had stabbed into the mud and it became very difficult to move forward.


    At this time, a red dot appeared in the center of the red tank''s eyebrows, and drops of blood fell from the red dot. However, it was the appearance of this red dot that made the center of the red tank''s eyebrows emit a red light, which made it more difficult for the sword 22 to penetrate.


    "Eh? Interesting. I''d like to see how strong the defense of your red tank is!" Huang Wen''s eyes were slightly bright. Although the sword was 22, it was sword spirit. It was only the display of Huang Wen''s internal force and law power, and did not give full play to the advantage of no double swords!


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s figure appeared in front of the red tank. At the time when the sword Qi gradually dissipated, Huang Wen stabbed it again. This time, it was not just the sword Qi. Sword 22 contained Huang Wen''s sword law, hidden in the unparalleled sword, turned into a cold light and stabbed it in the middle of the red tank''s eyebrows again.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    With the sound of two broken sounds, the red light in the middle of the red tank''s eyebrows broke, and then the red tank''s bones were completely pierced!


    In front of the aidman alloy blessed by such a powerful force and the force of law, even the red tank can''t carry the hanging defense.


    However, just as Huang Wen''s unparalleled sword stabbed into the red tank''s brain, Huang Wen suddenly noticed a sense of crisis.


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen directly opened the magic power of King Kong not bad, and even integrated the power of silly girl into his own body.


    "Bang!" a powerful force emerged from the brain of the red tank, and even directly shook Huang Wen out, and directly broke the Kung Fu with King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu!


    "Lying trough! What monster have I provoked?" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind. He didn''t even understand what happened. Even if you open the defense hook of your red tank, how can you even open the invincible hook now? Are you really not afraid to leave the title?


    "Ding! Mission: defeating the red tank has been completed. Reward the legend with a lucky draw!" the sudden system prompt sound made Huang Wen stunned.


    "The title? So fast?" Huang Wen subconsciously looked in the direction of the red tank, but found that half of the head of the red tank was bombed by the power of Huang Wen''s sword 22, but there was a red gem suspended in his head.


    Huang Wen can keenly perceive that there seems to be a sense of terror waking up on the gem. This sense of terror is even stronger than the last time Chen Long met Mephisto!


    "This? What kind of consciousness is this? Is there any big man behind the red tank? No wonder he opened the hook. It turned out that there was power behind him?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind. His face couldn''t help being vigilant. While recovering the internal power consumed by his Jin Gang''s good divine skill, he was ready to use the escape of Mengdie at any time.


    "Hiss!" a whirlpool of fire light appeared in front of Huang Wen. A trace of embarrassment flashed on Huang Wen''s face. He knew that Gu Yi must be very busy to take care of so many dimensions, but in such a short time, he even got Gu Yi out again, and this time, it seemed that it was really his pot


    Gu Yi and surprise captain Carol came out of the whirlpool of fire. Gu Yi had a helpless look at Huang, and then looked at the red tank.


    "Satorak, the master of the crimson universe, has not been seen for a long time." Gu Yi''s eyes rested on the red gem and whispered.


    "Gu Yi?" a consciousness condensed from the red gem. It was an extremely powerful consciousness containing the power of fear, and his voice contained bursts of magic.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen waved Bruce Banner and Betty Ross away from here, because he was worried that the so-called satorac would affect their minds. After all, Huang Wen''s consciousness was vaguely affected when satorac''s voice sounded.


    However, satorak did not pay attention to Huang Wen''s actions, let alone the disappearance of Bruce Banner and Betty Ross. Their body shape was condensed from that consciousness, which was a ferocious demon image with red all over!


    No, it seems to belittle him to say that setorak is a devil, because he is one of the most powerful demons in the whole Marvel Universe!

 Chapter 259

    "The host of my precious stones is dead? Did you do it? Guyi?" satorak asked in a deep voice as he looked at Guyi.


    "I didn''t know he was your host, and this gem, a product from other dimensions, shouldn''t exist on the earth!" Gu Yi''s face didn''t change. He glanced at satorac''s red gem and said.


    "This gem that condenses my power has already come to the earth. It is even earlier than your birth. It finally met a host that can perfectly accommodate its power, and now it has been destroyed by you..." satorak''s voice was filled with anger, and the red devil''s face became ferocious.


    "As for the products of other dimensions, they should not exist on the earth? You don''t count this matter. Moreover, is there less products of other dimensions? Have you cleaned them up one by one?"


    As satorak''s voice fell, Gu Yi was silent for a moment, because she knew that satorak was not wrong. There were many products of other dimensions on the earth, and Gu Yi did not clean up all these products, but chose to deal with some things closer to the earth dimension and more threatening.


    After all, even if Gu Yi is strong, she is only a person. Even if she has time gems, she is still unable to catch the enemies of countless dimensions. She can only deal with the existence of some dimensions and show her strength, so as to protect the earth from the coveted existence of more dimensions.


    "Hum!" just as satorak''s voice fell and Gu Yi had not answered, a gun shadow appeared over the earth, vaguely aiming at the red gem behind satorak.


    Eternal gun! Gungnier! Odin!


    "Odin?" satorak''s face became more ferocious. "Didn''t you promise to quit the earth? Why do you care about things on the earth?!"


    "Midgard has been a part of the nine realms since ancient times. If something happens to Midgard, you demons of other dimensions can invade the nine realms through Midgard. Do you think I will let this happen?" Odin''s majestic voice echoed in everyone''s ears, and even thunder trembled faintly in his voice.


    "Sleeping trough! Why did Odin come out? Where is the timeline?" Huang asked. Listening to Odin''s dignified voice, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. All this must have nothing to do with him. It must be because the world is mixed with too many elements. Yes, that''s it!


    "Odin! Guyi! You are both old, and even the deadline is coming. Have you ever thought that you will leave after your God falls!" echoed satorak''s mocking voice, "at that time, without the restrictions of the universe on me, do you think you will be my opponent?"


    "Hiss!" at the sound of satorak''s voice, the gun shadow directly pierced the red gem and smashed it, and satorak''s body gradually blurred.


    "OK! Odin! Guyi! I remember what you did today, and you wait to meet my revenge!" satorak''s face became extremely ferocious, but his body gradually dissipated, leaving only a cruel word, which completely disappeared into the universe.


    "That''s awesome!" a thought flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. He had just been destroyed by Odin with sword 22 and the red gem without double swords. You know, sword 22 is Huang Wen''s strongest move on the material level. The next sword 23 is more a sword of spirit and soul.


    "I''m waiting for you." Odin''s faint voice seemed to reply to satorak, and then there was no other movement, while Gu Yi and surprise captain Carol looked at Huang.


    "Cough! Master Guyi, don''t look at me like this. It really doesn''t have much to do with me this time..." when seeing Guyi''s eyes, Huang Wen''s face was embarrassed again, and quickly looked at surprise captain Carol, "Carol, if you encounter this red tank making trouble here, will you care? And the red tank is released by the Hydra to attract our attention..."


    "I''ll take care of..." surprise captain Carol shrugged and said, "but I''ll blow up the red gem directly and don''t give that satorac a chance to appear!"


    "Eh..." Huang Wen''s mouth twitched. For a moment, he didn''t know how to refute the words of surprise captain Carol. However, Huang Wen''s strength at this time, although it touched the level of epic, has not really crossed the past, and is really not enough to destroy the red gem.


    "Well, it''s also a doomed thing. Anyway, I don''t have too much debt." Gu Yi finally smiled and shook his head, looked at Huang Wen and said softly, "however, you can reach this realm, which is beyond my imagination. Maybe you, like Carol, can help us. At that time, you should be able to see your father-in-law again..."


    "What is his identity?" Huang asked, thinking of his own set of meditation skills. Even now, that set of meditation skills can still make him improve a little every day. It is precisely because of this set of meditation skills that Huang asked can make his divine power closer and closer to the epic level.


    "You haven''t reached this level yet. Come on and improve. Although you can deal with most things on earth now, many hidden people will be more powerful than you think, so you must not be complacent..." Gu Yi asked Huang, and his body entered the whirlpool of fire and disappeared.


    "Nick Frey sent me a message. The Hydra in the s.h.i.e.l.d. has been solved. Although there are still some follow-up problems, he doesn''t need to worry about it. He has packed up his things and is ready to leave with me..." surprised captain Carol looked at Huang and said.


    "So, from today on, things on earth will be left to you and the avenger alliance. Although you don''t really join the avenger alliance, I believe you will still fight when things happen, right?"


    "When I need to do it, I will do it..." Huang asked, his eyes moved, his eyes turned, and suddenly said with a smile, "I designed a defense system with Tony Stark for the safety of the earth, but it needs a lot of energy. I don''t know if you have any way to solve it here, Carol?"


    "Energy problem? I''ve never considered such a thing. You''d better find a way with Tony Stark..." surprised captain Carol shook his head and disappeared as a light.

 Chapter 260

    "What can you make complaints about space jewels? Or do you pretend to be unable to understand?" Huang asked Carol, who was surprised to see the direction of the missing team. He could not help but Tucao up, but Huang asked what he thought of very quickly.


    "Wait! Why should I let Nick Frey leave the space gem? Just let him take the space gem away? Now the zetarians still have mieba head and Carol?"


    "If they rob the space gem according to the original plan, they will not be giving away their heads? And the earth has been exempted from the war in New York. Isn''t this a matter of killing two birds with one stone? Fortunately, Carol didn''t understand what I meant and left the space gem to me..."


    It''s not as safe to put space gems anywhere as to put them in captain Carol of surprise. Now you don''t have to worry about mieba''s collection of infinite gems.


    Huang asked. As he spoke, the corners of his mouth slowly raised a smile, his body turned into a light spot, disappeared in situ, and returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    At this time, there were many people in Yongchun martial arts school. In addition to the members of the avenger alliance, there were also Bucky Barnes and Alexander Pierce, but they were still tied by spider silk.


    "You''ve finally come back. Is that big red tank so difficult to deal with? Even if hawk can''t deal with it, why do you force you to send them back?" Tony Stark asked after Huang, who came back suspiciously.


    "If I don''t send them back, I''m worried that something will happen to them!" Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly. He didn''t expect that dealing with an ordinary red tank in the film would provoke setorak, the master of the crimson universe, and even Gu Yi and Odin.


    Well, Huang asked, in fact, it''s not clear who is the master of the crimson universe. After all, there are no records of satorak in the circle of dark power books that Chen long looked at separately.


    However, through the dialogue between Gu Yi, satorak and Odin, Huang Wen vaguely guessed that satorak should exist similar to domam.


    Even domam entered a dark space without a master by mistake and achieved his current position, and this satorac may be more powerful than domam. After all, the crimson universe sounds more powerful than the dark space.


    "Is there another strong enemy?" Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated, looked at Huang solemnly and asked, "you''re not his opponent? What about captain surprise?"


    "Well, let''s say, if his real body comes, it''s not very good even if I add it up with Carol..." Huang asked, and frankly admitted his lack of strength, which can be regarded as a little pressure to Tony Stark, "but fortunately, he doesn''t come in real body, just a sense."


    "Can''t master Gu Yi that day?" Steve Rogers suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang and asked.


    "Just now, it''s the consciousness that master Gu Yi solved, but if the other party really comes, it''s not easy to say." Huang asked after a little thought. "Moreover, master Gu Yi can''t do it every time!"


    "Master, hawk said, next time, he will be able to screw off the head of the red tank!" Bruce Banner said firmly.


    "Well, naturally I believe him!" Huang asked, nodding with a smile, but added in his heart, "if I hadn''t sent you away in time, I''m afraid I would have brought the red gem to Haoke in case that satorak saw Haoke''s potential?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I have something I need your help..." Steve Rogers took a deep breath, glanced at the nearby baki bainji, looked at Huang Wen with some uneasiness and said.


    "Hmm?" at this time, Huang Wen found out the existence of Bucky Barnes and Alexander Pierce. As soon as he came back, he was attracted by Tony Stark. Although Alexander pierce Huang Wen didn''t know him very well and didn''t recognize his identity, Huang Wen was still familiar with Bucky Barnes, an old gay friend of the U.S. captain, Especially his deformed mechanical arm.


    However, when he saw Bucky Barnes, Huang Wen looked a little strange, because Tony Stark was nearby. Although Bucky Barnes was controlled by Hydra, he did kill Tony Stark''s parents.


    From the legal level, Bucky Barnes did not have a little self-control at that time. All his actions were controlled by Hydra, and all the blame should be on Hydra.


    However, at Tony Stark''s level, he saw an enemy who killed his parents standing in front of him. Even if he knew that the other party was under control, could he really easily put down his hatred?


    Anyway, Huang Wen can''t let go of all this. Even if Huang Wen came through and inherited Huang Wen''s original identity, Huang Wen still didn''t let go of those high-level leaders in the face of the Gelian gang that killed Huang Hong. Even Sheriff Yifu, who sheltered the Gelian Gang, killed Huang Wen.


    But the question came. Tony Stark didn''t ask Huang, and if Tony Stark really killed Bucky Barnes, Tony Stark wouldn''t feel the pleasure of revenge, but Tony Stark would feel guilty, because after Tony Stark thought about what happened, he would also understand that Bucky Barnes was also an innocent person, Like his parents.


    This is a very tangled thing. Huang Wen thinks of this thing, and the whole person''s head is big. After all, you are not a party to this kind of thing. Advise Tony Stark to be generous, but Huang Wen can''t do it. It seems wrong to watch Tony Stark kill Bucky Barnes


    "Mr. Huang Wen?" Steve Rogers looked at him with some hesitation. After hearing what he said, he suddenly fell into silence and couldn''t help shouting again.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Huang asked, looking back at Steve Rogers.


    "I heard that Mr. Huang asked you once helped brainwashed people recover. I wonder if you can help Bucky recover?" Steve Rogers looked at Huang asked with some expectation.


    "Well, that''s OK." Huang asked, nodding. It''s not difficult for him, but some tangled Huang asked decided to change the topic, turned his head to Alexander pierce and said, "who is this? How did you bring him back?"


    "The leader of Hydra, named Alexander Pierce, said that hydra is not only their pulse, but also many other branches. He has just told us the information of other branches and hopes to change his life..." Tony Stark said.

 Chapter 261

    "Eh?!" Huang asked, looking at Alexander Pierce''s eyes, he suddenly thought of a good way to solve the hatred between Bucky Barnes and Tony Stark, or the only way to make sense.


    If Tony Stark''s enemy was only Bucky Barnes, who was controlled to kill his parents, Tony Stark would naturally have the idea of killing Bucky Barnes and avenging his parents.


    But if the man behind Bucky Barnes still controls him, can''t he let the real murderer fall under the law? I can''t know the real behind the scenes. Do you want to fight Bucky Barnes?


    "What''s the matter? Do you know him?" Tony Stark looked at Huang suspiciously. He always felt that Huang''s performance after he came back was a little strange. "Huang asked, aren''t you hurt by that consciousness?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with the injury..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Alexander Pierce, and suddenly rushed over.


    "Are you hurt?!" Belle''s beautiful eyes kept looking at Huang Wen, and then carefully observed Huang Wen''s situation, trying to find out whether Huang Wen''s injury was serious or not.


    "It''s all right." Huang asked, touched Belle''s hair and gently comforted, "I''ve almost recovered. You don''t have to worry..."


    "Really?" Belle looked at Huang suspiciously. She couldn''t confirm whether what Huang asked was true for a while.


    "Of course it''s true. I said I wouldn''t lie to you." Huang asked with a spoiled smile.


    "Cough!" the people on the side of the coughing began to make complaints about their bodies. Even Toni stark had been unable to help but speak out. "Hello! We are here not to eat dog food, but you must not go too far!"


    "Well, Belle, you can watch. Wait a minute, some arrogant people should not be arrogant!" Huang asked, turning his head and taking a deep look, Tony Stark said.


    "Hey! What do you want to do? Don''t mess around! We are companions now!" Tony Stark was a little uncomfortable with Huang''s eyes. He subconsciously stepped back and looked at Huang warily.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do it with you." Huang asked, grinning, but the smile made Tony Stark more uncomfortable.


    "You can manipulate him with unique code words, right?" asked Huang, turning his head, looking at Alexander Pierce, pointing to Bucky Barnes. "Or he has always been manipulated by your Hydra, right?"


    "What do you want?" Alexander pierce naturally knows the existence of Huang Wen, because not only Nick Frey put Huang Wen on the danger list, but also as the boss of snake shield Bureau.


    Even, originally, Alexander Pierce was going to let people touch Huang Wen to see if he could draw Huang Wen to the Hydra side.


    However, when Alexander pierce knew Huang Wen''s strength and intruded into Nick Frey''s office, Alexander pierce knew that Huang Wen was an uncontrollable factor. Coupled with the ban from Nick Frey, Alexander pierce gave up contact with Huang Wen.


    However, since Huang Wen is on the danger list of Hydra, Hydra naturally wants to find a way to solve this disturbing factor. Unfortunately, Hydra has analyzed it for a long time and has not found Huang Wen''s weakness. Even Hydra sneaking into Chinatown does not need Huang Wen to start, but is directly solved by baihezi.


    Therefore, Alexander Pierce, who knew Huang Wen''s strength, looked at Huang Wen with some interest at this time. Even when he knew he was coming to Yongchun martial arts school, he refused, but unfortunately, Tony Stark and others did not give him the opportunity to refuse.


    "Don''t mess around! I tell you, I''ve told them all the news of Hydra, and they promised me to let me go!" Alexander Pierce''s survival instinct emerged again. He looked at Huang Wen and said cautiously.


    "Answer my question!" Huang asked. He was too lazy to give Alexander pierce a good face. He didn''t even mean to repeat the question. He just looked at each other coldly and shouted.


    "Yes! Yes!" Alexander Pierce''s body trembled. He felt a crisis of life and death, so he quickly opened his mouth and said, "the winter soldier is the super soldier we transformed in those years. We completely transformed him into our combat machine through brainwashing technology. He has no self-consciousness and will only perform tasks completely according to our orders!"


    "Hum!" the lily on one side heard this and couldn''t help humming coldly, because she used to be in front of William Stryker.


    "So, actually, Bucky Barnes is a knife and can''t even control himself. For the people he killed, you are the real murderers, aren''t you?" Huang asked, looking deeply into Alexander Pierce''s eyes.


    "Gollum!" Alexander pierce subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He didn''t know why. He felt that the sense of crisis was getting stronger and stronger. However, in front of Huang Wen, he was vaguely confused about where the sense of crisis came from and how to answer it.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, a trace of impatience flashed in his eyes, and even prepared to directly hypnotize Alexander pierce to tell the truth.


    "Yes, yes, the winter soldier is a knife in our hands. It is really us who killed those people..." Alexander pierce took a deep breath, looked at Huang carefully and asked, "in fact, I have a way to relieve the hypnosis of the Winter Soldier..."


    "Really?" Steve Rogers, whose eyes suddenly brightened, hurried forward, looked at Alexander pierce and asked in a deep voice, "then why didn''t you say it just now?"


    "Isn''t it because he''s afraid Huang asked to kill him?" Tony Stark shrugged. He didn''t quite understand. Huang asked what''s the use of getting a series of meaningless answers from Alexander Pierce.


    In Tony Stark''s view, if Huang Wen really wanted to kill Alexander Pierce, he didn''t need to go around in such a big circle. Now Huang Wen''s doing this is more like helping Bucky Barnes break away from the relationship with Hydra.


    "Sorry, I don''t need you to help relieve the hypnosis of Bucky Barnes." Huang asked, shaking his head with a sneer and whispering, "do you think I don''t know that after you relieve the hypnosis, you can still hypnotize him again with those hypnotic keywords?"


    "What?!" Steve Rogers flashed a trace of anger in his eyes and punched Alexander Pierce. "You still want to use Bucky?!"

 Chapter 262

    "I didn''t, this is the only thing I can help you..." Alexander Pierce was a little staggered by Steve Rogers''s punch and tried to resist the pain. After all, not everyone can bear the punch of the captain of the United States.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, what helped Bucky recover..." Steve Rogers raised his head and looked at Huang Wen. He put his hope on Huang Wen again.


    "Well, I''ll help him recover now, but some things need to be solved today..." Huang nodded and walked to Bucky Barnes. "After all, it''s not good to delay this thing. Of course, we have to wait until Bucky Barnes wakes up."


    "Relax!" Huang asked. Looking at his vigilant face, Bucky Barnes smiled and said, releasing his mind. Bucky Barnes'' expression softened in an instant, which reminded Steve Rogers of the familiar look of Bucky Barnes in his memory.


    Huang Wen entered the brain of Bucky Barnes with mental strength. Has Bucky Barnes, who has been hypnotized by Huang Wen, no intention to resist at all? However, even if Bucky Barnes wants to resist, his strength is too different from Huang Wen.


    Therefore, it was almost easy for Huang Wen to directly modify the response to hypnotic instructions in Bucky Barnes''s brain, that is, even if Bucky Barnes heard that series of hypnotic words again, he would not have any response. Bucky Barnes completely removed the hypnotic control and restored his normal mind!


    However, since Huang Wen did not modify Bucky Barnes'' memory, he was impressed with everything he had experienced, but because those previous behaviors were not under his own control, when Bucky Barnes recalled those experiences, he had a feeling of watching in the third person.


    "Is this?" Bucky Barnes gradually regained his consciousness. The first thing he thought of was what had happened recently. He looked up at Steve Rogers, "Steve, are you still alive?"


    "Great, Bucky, you''ve finally recovered!" Steve Rogers came forward and hugged Bucky Barnes with some excitement. He didn''t want to release it for a long time.


    "Cut! I wasn''t so excited when I saw me!" Logan, who was on one side, glanced and muttered with some dissatisfaction.


    "Wait! Steve, I was..." Bucky Barnes suddenly thought of something, looked at Steve Rogers and said, "let me go first. I have something to say!"


    "What''s the matter?" Steve Rogers thought of what Huang had said before. He had a bad feeling in his heart and quickly helped release Bucky Barnes.


    "I killed a lot of people before. Although I was out of control, those people did die in my hands..." Bucky Barnes clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    "No wonder Huang wanted to get those meaningless answers from Alexander pierce before asking. He was waiting here..." Tony Stark flashed an idea in his mind, but he soon realized something wrong. "Wait, but what did Huang mean by what he just asked me?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen has explained these things to you before. These are not your fault. You are controlled by the hydra, and this Alexander Pierce is the culprit!" Steve Rogers looked at Huang Wen and hurriedly said.


    "Well, if Bucky Barnes didn''t hurt our own relatives, there''s really no problem..." Huang asked, shaking his head, turning his face solemnly, looking at Tony Stark.


    "You! What are you doing looking at me like this..." Tony Stark''s pupils narrowed slightly, and a bad premonition surged in his heart. He subconsciously stepped back and looked at Bucky Barnes, Huang Wen, Steve Rogers and Alexander Pierce.


    "Bucky Barnes, you should remember Howard stark back then? Although you were controlled not to recognize his identity at that time, you should be able to recall it now..." as Tony Stark expected, Huang asked without any expression on his face.


    "Sorry, Tony, silly girl didn''t find the video of Bucky Barnes killing your parents, but I think Bucky Barnes shouldn''t deny it."


    "Bucky..." Steve Rogers stared at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment. The spider trio, the swallow tailed three, the Logan father and daughter, the Bruce Banner couple and Belle all looked at each other and didn''t know what to say. The whole air was filled with tension.


    "Yes, I remember this. I remember everyone I killed. Their death seemed to be in front of me and reminded me that my hands were covered with blood..." Bucky Barnes hung his head in despair and didn''t mean to admit it.


    "I''ll kill you!" Tony Stark shouted angrily and rushed straight at Bucky Barnes, some clumsily waving his fist and hitting Bucky Barnes in the face.


    With the sound of "bang!", Bucky Barnes suddenly stumbled. He didn''t mean to dodge or fight back. When he saw those fresh and innocent lives dying in his hands, Bucky Barnes was full of confusion.


    "Calm down, Tony!" Steve Rogers shouted, quickly hugging Tony Stark''s armor. "Even if you kill Bucky, your parents won''t live!"


    "I don''t care! I just want to kill him!" Tony Stark said coldly. "Let me go!"


    "Sure enough, care is chaos. Every time you get the wrong point, I''ve helped you, and you can get the wrong point..." Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly and opening his mouth, "Tony, think carefully first. Who do you want to avenge, Bucky Barnes, who lost his self-consciousness, was controlled and became a killing machine, or Alexander pierce over there? Of course, if you want to kill them all, I won''t stop you..."


    Huang Wen''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, which made Tony Stark recover a little. He recalled everything just now, turned his head and looked at Alexander Pierce, with hatred in his eyes.


    Tony Stark gradually understood that from the beginning, Huang Wen was preparing for this moment. Whether it was meaningless nonsense with Alexander pierce or a reminder to him, it showed that Huang Wen knew it long ago.

 Chapter 263

    "You... When did you know this?" Tony Stark turned his head again with a trace of hoarseness, looked at Huang with red eyes and asked.


    "When I just came back to see him..." Huang asked with a sigh and said, "so I don''t know how to deal with this matter. After all, you are the party. I can only tell you more truth as much as possible. As for the final choice, it''s up to you, but I don''t want you to regret after making the choice."


    "I know!" Tony Stark gradually calmed down, silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and asked Huang to say two words in surprise, "thank you."


    Huang Wen never thought that Tony Stark would say thank you. You know, before Huang Wen helped Tony Stark take out the bullet fragments in his chest, Tony Stark didn''t say thank you personally.


    "I''ve calmed down, but I won''t say it again!" Tony Stark saw Huang''s surprised expression. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t expect that he had just really said the word thank you.


    However, Tony Stark''s heart is really grateful to Huang Wen, because Tony Stark wants to understand that Bucky Barnes, like his parents, are innocent people. If he really killed Bucky Barnes, he is no different from the hydra.


    Besides, the real murderer of his parents, one of the leaders of Hydra, who controls Bucky Barnes to kill his parents, is Alexander Pierce in front of him!


    "You... You promised me to let me go!" Alexander pierce regretted that he had just followed Huang''s words. After all, he had just told the truth to live, but he didn''t expect that the truth would put him in a dead end!


    "Ha ha!" Tony Stark looked at Alexander pierce with a cold face and an angry flame in his eyes. "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "You are the avenger alliance, you are the superhero, you should have a bottom line when you do things, you..." Alexander pierce shouted anxiously, but before he finished his words, his body disappeared from Yongchun martial arts school.


    Yes, it was Huang Wen who moved him out of Yongchun martial arts school and into base 2.


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark looked at Huang in some confusion. He hadn''t turned around yet. He didn''t quite understand what Huang asked to get Alexander pierce away.


    "Don''t dirty my martial arts school. Besides, there are children here after all. If your means are too cruel, it''s not good..." Huang asked, waved his hand and said softly, "it''s in base 2. Go and vent your anger. When you''re coming back, let silly girl inform me."


    With Huang Wen''s voice falling, Tony Stark''s body also disappeared in Yongchun martial arts school. He went to base 2 to complete his revenge.


    "Mr. Huang asked, i..." Bucky Barnes looked at Huang with some hesitation, with a trace of guilt on his face.


    "I won''t take care of your business. As I just said, it''s Tony''s business. I won''t interfere with how he treats you when he comes back." Huang asked, shaking his head and saying seriously, "But if you want to forgive, you can solve the remaining hydras with Steve. After all, they haven''t all been destroyed, and you should also be able to think of the location of some Hydras."


    "As for what that guy just said..." Huang asked, looking around at everyone in the martial arts school, stopping for a moment on Steve Rogers, the swallow tail three man and the spider three man group, and continued.


    "If you think he''s right and think that being a superhero must have a so-called bottom line, then I think you may not be suitable to be a superhero."


    "Mr. Huang, I''m afraid I can''t agree with you!" Steve Rogers frowned and stood up without any hesitation. "If superheroes don''t have a bottom line, they will gradually lose their self-control ability. At that time, I''m afraid they will be no different from super villains!"


    "I mean, don''t let the so-called bottom line become the reason why you are tied up!" Huang asked, shaking his head and opening his mouth, "As for the self-control ability you said, Steve, I believe you have, and I also believe that under teamwork, you can have this control ability with each other. I just don''t want you to be bound by the so-called bottom line and the identity of superhero when you encounter words similar to today, because you don''t need to think so much about dealing with villains like them..."


    "But I..." Steve Rogers didn''t change his mind because of Huang''s words. He wanted to say something more, but he saw a flash of surprise in Huang''s eyes, then waved his hand, and Tony Stark returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Sorry!" when Bucky Barnes saw Tony Stark coming back, he came up and lowered his head to Tony Stark. "No matter what you do to me, I can understand..."


    "You..." Tony Stark''s face changed slightly when he saw Bucky Barnes, but he quickly took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "then save your life and shovel all the remaining hydras!"


    "I remember a place to refrigerate other winter soldiers!" Bucky Barnes took a deep breath and looked at Tony Stark. "They are all controlled by Hydras. Alexander pierce didn''t mention them just now!"


    "What about the other Hydra branches? Did he lie?" Tony Stark suddenly felt that he might have killed Alexander pierce too early. He could ask Huang to search Alexander Pierce''s memory first, or ask Bucky Barnes to confirm the accuracy of what Alexander Pierce said before killing him.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the others. All I know is the congressman in the government, Baron Strack, Dr. Zola incarnating supercomputer, and the Viper..." Bucky Barnes nodded and confirmed that Alexander Pierce said all the remaining Hydras.


    "The congressman? He just said that the other party is very hidden. He only has the other party''s contact base. Have you never seen that Congressman?" Steve Rogers asked with a frown.


    "No, or that is to say, the highest level of these hydras will never easily reveal their identity. Even when they are the same Hydra leader, they will still hide their cards..." Bucky Barnes sighed.

 Chapter 264

    "In that case, I''m afraid we should act quickly. After all, I remember Alexander pierce hinted that someone was talking to him in his headset..." Tony Stark suddenly thought of something, frowned and quickly proposed.


    It can be said that among all the people in Yongchun martial arts school, Tony Stark is the one who wants to destroy the Hydra most, followed by Bucky Barnes who wants to pay off the debt, and finally Steve Rogers, the old opponent of the hydra.


    "But there are too many branches of the other side, and our hands..." Steve Rogers looked around at the members of the avenger alliance and couldn''t help but say, "if you come to the door one by one, I''m afraid the Hydra will hide again after knowing the news!"


    "Then divide the troops. I''ll go all the way, you and Bucky Barnes, Logan, John and the swallow tail, hawk and his girlfriend, right..." Tony Stark looked around at the members of the Avengers alliance and began to assign tasks, but Tony Stark hesitated when he saw the spider trio.


    After all, in Tony Stark''s view, Huang Liang of the spider trio, although they joined the avenger alliance because of Huang Wen, they are still children. Tony Stark feels that they are not enough to be alone, especially when dealing with a fierce opponent such as Hydra.


    Tony Stark also took time to observe the previous battle in the Divine Shield Bureau. The Kung Fu spider in the spider trio, that is, Huang Liang, was decisive in killing and cutting. He had no intention of showing mercy to opponents like Hydra.


    But spider man Peter Parker and ghost spider Gwen both chose to entangle the Hydra with spider silk, which basically didn''t cause the death of a hydra. The Hydras were killed by Huang Liang.


    Therefore, Tony Stark was not optimistic that the spider trio would deal with a hydra branch alone, nor did he think they had a chance of winning.


    "Mr. stark, we can." Huang Liang stood up, looked at Tony Stark solemnly and said, "it''s just five hydras, and we can be divided into five teams. Don''t worry, I won''t let master down!"


    "Tony, as I said, they really need to grow up on their own." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and whispered, "moreover, if you delay any longer, maybe those hydras really hear the wind!"


    "Then, let''s do it!" Tony Stark winked at Steve Rogers and finally left the opportunity to give orders to Steve Rogers, while Steve Rogers nodded, shouted at everyone and made a mighty start with the avenger alliance.


    "It''s finally solved." Huang Wenchang breathed a sigh of relief. At least, he has solved the problem of Bucky Barnes now, and there''s no need to worry that Bucky Barnes''s killing Tony Stark''s parents has been used in the future. However, Huang Weng is not optimistic about the complete annihilation of the Hydra by the avenger alliance.


    Although to tell the truth, the strength of hydra is really not enough for Huang Wen. Even if it is the honeycomb that Hydra has always wanted to find, Huang Wen is not afraid at all, but hydra is like a mouse in the gutter. It can''t be cleaned up.


    Even if all the current Hydra members are killed, no one can guarantee that there will be no ambitious people who will make a comeback and become a new Hydra again under the name of Hydra.


    "Is your injury really all right?" Belle on one side saw that everyone had left, leaving only a lily, so she went to Huang Wen again and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s really all right. I''m healthy!" Huang asked, patting himself on the chest with a smile and whispering, "in addition to feeling a little exhausted, after all, it took me a lot of brain cells to solve the matter of Bucky Barnes!"


    "That''s because you have few brain cells!" Belle looked at Huang''s head and said with a smile.


    "Wow! Dare to say that I have few brain cells. Don''t run..." Huang asked heiheihei with a smile and ran out after belle.


    On the other hand, Tony Stark brought the avenger alliance to Stark''s industry. Everyone has assigned their opponents. Steve Rogers and others go to find winter soldiers, Tony Stark goes to deal with government members, the Hawks go to deal with Baron Strack, the swallow tail three Xia and John deal with vipers, The spider trio is looking for Dr. Zola, who turns into a supercomputer.


    But then came the problem. Apart from Tony Stark being able to fly to the destination, only Logan and Zhong Qiang had the ability to fly. Even Zhong Qiang flew slowly. It was a dream to find the location of the hydra.


    After all, this is no better than in the original play, with the Divine Shield Bureau and the black widow flying a fighter. Now the avenger alliance can only rely on its own strength.


    Fortunately, among the Avengers alliance, there is Tony Stark, who is rich and powerful. Tony Stark can still get a few planes, so Tony Stark took them to stark industry because he has arranged helicopters.


    But then came the problem. Steve Rogers could fly a plane. Bruce banner had been in contact with a plane, and there was no problem driving it.


    But the spider trio and the swallow tail trio, plus John, one of them can''t fly a plane. Helpless, Logan had to send a distress signal to Qin Ge Lei and ask several mutants who can fly a plane to help.


    After a while, the Night Walker came with several mutants to help drive the plane. They also set out to their destination and were ready to solve the Hydra!


    However, as Huang Wen expected, it was not so easy to solve the hydra. The four teams of Tony Stark, hawk, swallow tail and spider all threw themselves into the air. The place they found did have traces of Hydra, but there were no Hydra people left here.


    "Damn it! He really ran away for them! How fast he ran!" Tony Stark clenched his teeth and flashed hatred in his eyes. He could not vent Tony Stark''s anger just by killing an Alexander Pierce, but Tony Stark didn''t expect that the Hydra could hide himself again in just half a day, It can be seen that the strength of those hydras can not be underestimated!


    "Steve hasn''t heard from him yet. Did he jump in the air, or did they get something?" Tony Stark took a deep breath and told Jarvis, "go to the hiding place of winter soldiers!"

 Chapter 265

    Just as Tony Stark thought, perhaps it was because he was the most fettered by the hydra, or because Alexander pierce himself had forgotten about other winter soldiers. Anyway, there were still people here when Steve Rogers and others came to the hiding place of winter soldiers.


    Not only the winter soldiers, but also the Hydra soldiers guarding the winter soldiers. They are very familiar with these soldiers, whether Steve Rogers, Bucky Barnes or Logan, because the uniforms they wear are still the style of the hydra.


    "Winter Soldier... Wait! Captain America?!" the Hydra soldiers were stunned when they saw Bucky Barnes, but when they saw Steve Rogers, they panicked one by one. This is their Hydra''s great enemy!


    "Don''t rush to do it. Ask them if they know more about other branches of Hydra!" Steve Rogers pulled Logan who was going to do it and looked at the Hydra soldiers. "After all, the information obtained from Alexander pierce has been broken. If you want to find the rest of Hydra''s information, you have to come from them..."


    "OK! Don''t worry, I''ll stay alive!" Logan rushed to the Hydra soldiers with a ferocious smile on his face, directly launched his fighting wings and turned into a residual shadow to hunt the Hydra soldiers in front of him.


    Yes, Logan has finally changed from a soldier to an assassin. Moreover, this assassin is still a flying assassin!


    "Release the winter soldier!" a hydra soldier responded and shouted at the Winter Soldier frozen in a glass jar over there.


    Soon, the Hydra soldiers released the winter soldiers, controlled them and rushed to Logan and Steve Rogers.


    "Hiss!" but the powerful winter soldiers are not enough to see in front of the strengthened Wolverine. Especially among the winter soldiers, no one can stop the Wolverine''s sharp aidman alloy steel claw, and no one can bear this injury and continue to survive.


    After all, winter soldiers are only transformed super soldiers. Their strength is a little worse than that of Steve Rogers, a perfect super soldier with 50-50 power. Therefore, just a face-to-face, a winter soldier was pierced by Logan in the throat and fell into a pool of blood.


    "Wait! Logan! They are controlled like Bucky. You can''t just kill them!" Steve Rogers shouted at Logan quickly. "We can take them back and ask Mr. Huang Wen to help them remove control."


    "They are willing to accept the transformation." Bucky Barnes''s eyes moved, like recalling some memories, and said, "they are wanted criminals in various countries. In order to become stronger, they voluntarily accepted the transformation and became unconscious winter soldiers..."


    "Hey, Steve, do you really think that the boss will kindly help them recover from such roles?" Logan smiled, shook his head, kicked away the dead body of a winter soldier who had lost his breath, "The boss helps Lily recover in my face, and helps Bucky recover in the face of you and Tony Stark. As for these roles, do you think the boss will care about them?"


    "Then you should also leave one life and find the rest of the hydra..." just as Logan''s voice fell, Tony Stark came here in Iron Man armor and looked at the two dead winter soldiers. "At least, let Huang ask to help us search our memory, is it OK?"


    "Why are you here?" Logan glanced at Tony Stark in surprise, then shrugged and said, "I don''t think it''s useful. After all, Bucky only knows a little information. These people shouldn''t get any useful information..."


    "It seems that the fact that Alexander Pierce was just caught and begged us for mercy was known by other hydras, so they evacuated so quickly. However, it also shows that hydras are afraid of us. Otherwise, they can set a trap and wait for us!"


    "No! I can''t let go of every chance!" Tony Stark sprayed spider silk directly from the mecha, tied up the remaining three winter soldiers, and then turned his head to the Hydra soldiers.


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    "Cut off one head and two will grow again!"


    The Hydra soldiers heard the dialogue between Tony Stark and Logan. Seeing that their most powerful winter soldiers had been captured, they couldn''t help shouting their Hydra slogan, and then killed themselves directly. Tony Stark was not given any chance to seize them.


    "Damn it! It''s so serious to be brainwashed!" Tony Stark couldn''t help scolding the dead Hydra soldiers, and a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes.


    "Hey, Tony, your spider web seems to have infringed on the right?" Logan looked at the spider web tied to the winter soldiers and smiled at Tony Stark. "Didn''t Peter and Huang Liang get it out of their children? It''s really good for you to get it into your own mecha like this?"


    "Cut! This spider silk is not their patent. Although this spider silk is of no great use, it is also a practical gadget. What''s the problem with me in the mecha? Even if they know, they won''t say anything!" Tony Stark glared angrily at Logan and said, "but it''s best not to let them know!"


    "Think about it first. Take these three guys back and explain to the boss!" Logan smiled at Tony Stark. "Moreover, the spider trio is empty and ready to go back!"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry back!" Tony Stark said quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    "So, are you acting together? Where are Liang and them?" Huang asked, looking at the three winter soldiers in front of him in Yongchun martial arts school, blinked and looked at Tony Stark suspiciously.


    "They are still returning the plane, on the way back..." Tony Stark quickly tore away the spider silk to destroy the evidence, then looked at Huang Wen and said after unifying the winter soldiers who wanted to resist, "this time they are brought back because they are looking for the only clue of the remaining Hydras. Can you help and read their memory?"


    "Oh, I''m really working hard!" Huang asked. He just had a fight with Belle. He was reading with Belle and was called down by Tony Stark. Huang asked with a helpless sigh, "Xiaoqiang, ah Liang, when can you grow up? Don''t let such a small thing bother me?"

 Chapter 266

    Of course, Huang Wen complained, but he still helped Tony Stark read the memory of winter soldiers. However, these three people were not so lucky. Huang Wen helped them recover their consciousness. After all, only a few winter soldiers were a little more powerful than the students of the first echelon of Yongchun martial arts school. If they really fight, they may not be the opponent of the black widow.


    "Well, there''s good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?" asked Huang, looking up at Tony Stark.


    "Let''s start with the bad news!" Tony Stark said with a sigh.


    "The bad news is that the three of them know no more than Bucky Barnes," Huang asked and whispered, "so they don''t know more about the bases of other Hydra branches."


    "Of course, there is also good news. They know that Baron Strack is studying the relationship between mutants and super human beings. Government members are welcoming back the ancestor of Hydra, an alien called beehive. As for Zola and viper, they don''t know, but you can find the trace of Hydra according to these two clues."


    "Alien? Beehive? What is alien?" Logan looked at Huang suspiciously and blinked. "Is this also a race?"


    "Well, different from the race of ordinary people, they also have their own extraordinary ability. However, different from the natural awakening of mutants, the alien race seems to need some special materials to awaken their ability..." Huang asked for a little thought and opened his mouth to explain.


    "There are other superpowers?" Logan''s eyes flashed a surprise. "Then why haven''t you heard of them before?"


    "Well, maybe it''s because they hide deeply, or some people before them were regarded as mutants..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and opening his mouth.


    "However, in any case, this is the clue that you can find the Hydras. It depends on you whether you can find them. By the way, take these three guys with heavy blood debts away. They are not innocent people like Bucky Barnes. They were covered with blood before they became winter soldiers!"


    "Hydra..." Tony Stark''s eyes moved. He was determined to spend all means and resources to find the Hydra!


    Soon Tony Stark, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes left. It is worth mentioning that Steve Rogers rented a house in an apartment not far away, and Bucky Barnes also lived in it.


    However, after experiencing the hydra, Steve Rogers wanted to see Carter again.


    "Well, I have time to draw the lottery. After all, this is a legend lottery!" Huang asked. Seeing that everyone left, only Logan and lily were still here. Huang asked did not rush upstairs to accompany Belle, but chose to draw the task reward first.


    At this time, Huang Wen called out the task reward page and was vaguely excited, because his strength and divine power were close to the epic level. As long as he selected a role with strength or divine power, Huang Wen could break through the epic level and barely step into the power level!


    "Hoo! Draw!" Huang Wen suppressed his thoughts with spiritual strength and opened this legendary draw.


    "Miso!" a deep blue light flashed, which brightened Huang Wen''s eyes, because he knew that he could have such a deep color, which showed that the characters would never be bad. This can be seen from the lucky draw of the sword Saint Du Gujian!


    "Congratulations, you have won the legendary figure, Dali San (from the film''s ten brothers, the third of the ten brothers, who has incomparably powerful power. After system optimization, his power comes from the jewels in myths and legends, and Dali San''s ability is transformed into pure energy!)"


    "Dali San? Shi Xiaolong?" Huang asked. He was stunned and an idea flashed through his mind. "The ten brothers seem to be the prototype of Hulu baby, but Dali San in the film doesn''t seem to have much strength? The power of system optimization to the level of myth and legend? However, what does it mean to convert all into energy?"


    Huang Wen looked at dalisan''s name. At the next moment, all aspects of dalisan''s attributes appeared in Huang Wen''s eyes. Huang Wen finally understood what it meant to convert all into energy.


    "Character: energetically three."


    "Jing: 8888 points."


    "Gas: 0 points."


    "God: 0 points."


    "Skill: none."


    "Evaluation: it has the powerful power in myths and legends, but dalisan doesn''t have any skills and can''t give full play to its own strength. Therefore, the strength shown by dalisan is not strong."


    "Is the ability to integrate into energetically three?"


    "This... Is this too extreme?" Huang asked. After seeing dalisan''s character attributes, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. For a time, he didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he came back to his mind, "blend in!"


    As Huang Wen''s mind moved, a powerful force integrated into Huang Wen''s body. It was pure physical force. Huang Wen could clearly feel that his body seemed to be being transformed and strengthened until he met a barrier. The force integrated into Huang Wen''s body no longer continued to make Huang Wen stronger, but slowly accumulated strength, It''s like breaking through that barrier!


    "What a pure power..." just as the power was slowly accumulating, Huang Wen suddenly sat down as if he had realized something. The whole mind was put on the power, and there was no more breath in the body.


    "Huh, boss?" Logan suddenly turned back in surprise, because he couldn''t notice the smell of Huang Wen just after that moment, but when logan turned back, Huang Wen was still sitting there.


    "Stay away from him and don''t disturb him!" Belle''s figure suddenly appeared beside Huang Wen. E-Mei frowned at Huang Wen, then raised her head and looked at Logan, "don''t let anyone come in!"


    "OK! Let''s leave it to us!" Logan and Lily looked at each other, walked to the entrance of the stairs, and looked firmly here. Belle didn''t put down her heart, but waved her hand and directly created a barrier with her mind. Then she looked at Huang with some worry.


    Belle didn''t dare to probe Huang Wen''s body with her mind, because she remembered that Huang Wen seemed to be like this when he was closed. But this time, Huang Wen didn''t say anything, so she fell into this state, which made Belle worry about whether something had happened to Huang Wen''s body. After all, Huang Wen was injured today.

 Chapter 267

    Huang Wen didn''t expect that he would suddenly fall into a closed state, or a state of enlightenment. Even this time, enlightenment is still a very critical one, which is more critical than the last time he understood the sword law of sword Saint Dugu Jian.


    Therefore, Huang Wen never thought of this time of enlightenment. He sat in Yongchun martial arts school for a month.


    For such a long time, Belle was so anxious that she couldn''t help but let go of the barrier made of mental power and let silly girl and Tony Stark explore Huang Wen''s situation by means of science and technology.


    "Shet!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark while scanning Huang''s body with an instrument. "How can you have such a strong physical quality? It''s as strong as a cow... No, the cow is as weak as an ant in front of him. It seems that even hawk''s physical quality data are not so terrible?"


    "Do you have information about hawk''s physical fitness?" Bruce Banner asked, frowning at Tony Stark.


    "Cough, I recorded it when I saw hawk." Tony Stark coughed twice in embarrassment, quickly changed the topic and looked at Belle. "Don''t worry, this guy is absolutely fine. His body is in good condition, and even has a tendency to become stronger. It should be what you said. He is in a closed state!"


    "What he said is not wrong. The power contained in the boss is becoming stronger and stronger. It should be breaking through some bottleneck. Miss Belle, you don''t need to worry, just wait for the boss to wake up." silly girl''s voice rang at the same time.


    "Really? So I''m relieved." Belle finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. She just looked at Huang who was still closed, and Belle couldn''t leave at ease.


    At the same time, in a base of the s.h.i.e.l.d., Nick Frey and surprise captain Carol were here. Surprise captain Carol could not help frowning as Nick Frey asked people to carry boxes of things onto the alien spacecraft.


    "Do you really want to take so many things? To tell you the truth, although I haven''t seen some of these things, their power is not strong. It''s not enough to see in the universe..." surprised captain Carol was silent and said.


    "I think these things will be discovered by others sooner or later when they are put on the earth. After all, I don''t have anyone to look at them, and I can''t guarantee that the people who look at them won''t be different!" Nick Frey sighed and whispered, "these things are still too dangerous for the earth."


    "Huang asked if he was allied with the Avengers. These things are not dangerous!" surprise captain Carol shook his head and said with a smile, "that is, you can''t feel the power among them, so you can treat them as dangerous goods. However, if you want to take them with you..."


    "Coming!" Nick Frey''s eyes lit up and looked at the open door of the base. The black widow drove a truck in herself.


    "Hmm? It''s it? Are you going to take it into the universe?" Captain Carol''s look suddenly solemn, looking at the direction of the truck.


    "Yes, we have studied this cosmic magic cube for many years and have not produced any results, but what is certain is that there is endless power in this cosmic magic, and it is the most dangerous thing for the earth!" Nick Frey said solemnly with the same face.


    "It''s more dangerous to put it in the universe," said surprise captain Carol after a little thought, looking at Nick Frey, "You may not know the meaning of the cosmic magic cube in the universe. There will be a lot of trouble with it. Moreover, it nominally belongs to the Asgard Protoss and can''t leave the scope of the nine realms. You''d better stay on the earth. After all, the earth is remote in the universe, and few people can find it..."


    "Asgard Protoss? Nine realms?" Nick Frey blinked. Some didn''t understand what Captain Marvel was saying. After all, they all entered the universe. How can they hear about myths.


    "The God King of Asgard has always been strong. I felt his power some time ago. It is precisely because of the remoteness and backwardness of the earth that is the best place to store the magic cube in the universe. As for the Asgard Protoss, you don''t have to worry too much, because after we leave the earth, we will directly leave the position of the nine realms..." Surprise captain Carol shook his head and explained softly.


    "But no one can keep the cosmic cube on the earth. If such an important thing falls into the hands of a person with a heart..." Nick Frey frowned and said with some worry.


    "Wait, the cosmic cube, energy, energy..." surprise captain Carol suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help laughing. "I already know where the cosmic cube is safer. It''s just that he wants to protect the safety of the earth."


    "You said, shouldn''t Huang ask there?" Nick Frey''s mouth twitched. Although he was about to leave the earth, his sense of Huang Wen didn''t get any better. Even in his opinion, Huang Wen was a guy who would confuse people. Whether it was an uncontrolled guy like Logan or an arrogant guy like Tony Stark, Huang Wen would be attracted by Huang Wen. Now even the powerful surprise captain Carol Will always think of Huang asked.


    "Believe me, I have seen a lot of people in the universe. Although his strength is not the top, it is enough to cope with most situations on earth." surprise captain Carol shook his head with a smile and said softly, "Moreover, the most important thing is that although he seems a little free and loose and doesn''t want to take care of anything, he will still participate in the things and people he cares about. After all, he also lives on the earth. I think he won''t allow the world he lives in to be destroyed."


    "You have said that. What else can I say?" Nick Frey sighed helplessly and whispered, "I can only hope that you don''t read the wrong person. At the same time, I hope this guy is not ambitious..."


    "Don''t worry, Nick, your vision should be long-term. Besides, I won''t leave my contact information to that Colson? If something really happens, I can come back!" surprise captain Carol waved his hand, took the container in the black widow''s hand, smiled and said, "You wait here for a moment. I''ll give this to Huang and ask him to send it to him..."

 Chapter 268

    "You said, Huang asked that guy if he had any other special abilities, such as increasing the favor of others?" Nick Frey looked at the surprise captain Carol who turned into the light and said to the black widow, "Otherwise, how could my planned Avenger alliance gather around him? Even the key figures of those mutants have something to do with him..."


    "This is obviously impossible..." the black widow shrugged and smiled. "If Huang really has such ability, do you think you will be so hostile to him, Frey?"


    "Maybe it''s because I have a strong will?" Nick Frey replied subconsciously.


    "Hehe, you think too much of yourself? Do you think your will can be stronger than that immortal wolf?" the black widow looked at Nick Frey with a sneer. "And, Captain Carol''s will is not stronger than you?"


    "Is it that he didn''t use such power on me?" nickphry muttered again, but he soon recovered, stared at the black widow angrily and said, "Natasha, what? I''m leaving the earth, isn''t it your officer? You should talk to me like that?"


    "Yes, Frey, you are an ordinary person now. Why should I take you as an officer?" the black widow smiled and whispered, "I think Huang Wen gathered the avenger alliance around him because he has no ambition and sincerely helps the people around him..."


    "At least, we all know that Huang Wen was definitely not so strong at the beginning. At least, before Huang Hong died, he could never be so strong. Even after Huang Hong died, he didn''t have such strong strength when he completed his revenge and even revitalized Yongchun martial arts school..."


    "However, Huang Wen has become stronger all the way. His state of mind has not changed much. He doesn''t want to get more because he has strong power. Maybe this is the difference as a martial artist!"


    "Besides, in addition to his original friends and disciples, whether Logan, Bruce Banner or even Tony Stark, after they came into contact with Huang Wen, they all received Huang Wen''s help in varying degrees. Some were improved in strength, some were changed in thought, and some were saved. So it seems that they gathered around Huang Wen, but it''s not easy Strange. "


    "When you say so, he really doesn''t seem to have any threat..." Nick Frey''s eyes moved, and he didn''t know how to refute the black widow for a moment, because he had all the information the black widow said, but the words analyzed by those bullshit analysts of the Divine Shield Bureau were completely different from those of the black widow. These words of the black widow made Nick Frey see a different yellow question from another angle.


    On the other hand, when surprise captain Carol came to Chinatown with the cosmic cube, Huang Wen was still in the state of enlightenment, or Tony Stark had just finished checking Huang Wen and was ready to leave.


    "Eh? Is this?" Captain Carol, who just came to Chinatown, suddenly raised his eyebrows and stopped in the air. He looked at the direction of Yongchun martial arts school in surprise. "Huang asked? Is this the barrier to condense the law? But this is not the power of law he used before..."


    Surprised captain Carroll''s voice fell, her body flashed into Yongchun martial arts school, and then was stopped by the door on the fourth floor. She had no authority to go upstairs.


    "Who?" John, who was guarding the stairs on the first floor, suddenly heard the news, turned his head and looked at the stairs on the fourth floor. His heart was a little suspicious, because he just didn''t feel at all, but now there was a person who could shine at the stairs on the fourth floor.


    "Surprise captain Carol, the boss is closing the door and applying for permission from Miss belle. Please wait a minute." just as John was preparing to do it, silly girl''s voice rang and stopped John.


    "The strength in your body is pretty good. If you have time to sit there in a daze, you might as well exercise your strength and maybe go further." surprise captain Carol turned his head and looked at John.


    "Shifu also told me to have time to exercise my strength more, but Shifu is closed, so I should stay here." John nodded. He knew that the surprise captain Carol in front of him was not an enemy, otherwise silly girl wouldn''t say that.


    "Who is that? Even John is so polite?"


    "I don''t know. We can just exercise honestly. Maybe we can be looked upon and let them who have extraordinary ability teach us half a trick!"


    "Yes, that John is an unofficial member of the avenger alliance. He acts together with the avenger alliance. I just saw it. They are all upstairs!"


    "Shh! Keep your voice down and don''t be too high-profile to avoid being driven out. Now Yongchun martial arts school doesn''t recruit new students. Although we old students can''t compare with those on the second floor, we can be regarded as an entry..."


    "He''s not too noisy." surprised captain Carol glanced at the students on the first floor, shook his head, looked at opening the door, walked in, and saw Huang Wen who was enlightenment.


    "Is it really a breakthrough?!" surprised captain Carol''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and couldn''t help muttering, "but this is not the law of the sword before him. He actually understood the power of other laws, and made a breakthrough with the power of other laws. He deliberately thought..."


    "Huang asked if he was breaking through? Wouldn''t he have anything?" Belle heard what surprised captain Carol said and hurried forward and asked, "Hello, Captain Carol, this is Belle..."


    "Don''t worry, Belle, he''s fine. Although there are few people who break through like him, I''ve seen some in the universe!" Captain Carol smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "How long will it take Huang to wake up?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned and asked again.


    "Judging from his current breath, it may take about a month, but don''t worry, with his current strength, even if he doesn''t eat or drink, there will be no accident!" surprised captain Carol didn''t mean to be impatient and explained with a smile.


    "Even after he breaks through, his life level will make a qualitative leap. Even if he is placed in the universe, he can survive..."


    "A month, such a long time." Belle''s eyebrows are tighter. Whether she can survive in the universe is not Belle''s concern at all. Belle just wants Huang Wen to wake up faster.

 Chapter 269

    "Ms. Carol, you really do as the Romans do. You come to the door with gifts..." Tony Stark looked at the container in the hands of Captain Carol. Tony Stark saw it from the material of the container. There must be good things in it!


    "Your perception is sharp. Is that the merchant''s perception of good things?" surprise captain Carol glanced at Tony Stark and joked, "Huang asked me before that you designed a defense system to protect the safety of the earth, but it can''t be carried out because of the lack of a lot of energy problems, right?"


    "Wait! What do you mean we designed a defense system together! This is just his proposal. I designed it bit by bit! He is a unscrupulous capitalist and a vampire!" Tony Stark shouted angrily when he heard the words of surprise captain Carol.


    "Keep your voice down and don''t make any noise to Huang Wen!" Belle e waved her hand slightly and set up a barrier around Huang Wen, and then looked at Tony Stark with some dissatisfaction.


    "Laughing at me, you biggest capitalist in the world, the most powerful vampire is so embarrassed to say that the boss is a capitalist. This is really funny!" Rogan heard Tony Stark make complaints about it.


    "Well, I''m too lazy to care who studied and designed it. Anyway, do you need a lot of energy now?" Captain surprised shook his head, glanced at Steve Rogers next to him and said, "Huang asked me for a solution at that time. I didn''t expect it, but when I saw the cosmic magic cube today, I thought of a solution..."


    "Cosmic magic cube!" Steve Rogers''s eyes coagulated, looked at the container of cosmic magic in surprise captain Carol''s hand and exclaimed, "how is this possible? Didn''t the cosmic magic cube sink into the sea before me?"


    "Well... I got it from Nick Frey. He was going to take it out of the earth, but I stopped it." surprise captain Carol hesitated and said, "in fact, the cosmic cube has been found long ago, much earlier than you!"


    "In other words, if someone could find me when they found the cosmic cube, I might not have to wait until now..." Steve Rogers''s eyes moved and couldn''t help sighing. "After all, it should be much less difficult to find a spaceship like me than a gadget like the cosmic cube?"


    "Don''t think about it. You should know how loud your original name was and how great your influence was. If you came out in advance, I''m afraid those people really don''t know how to treat you..." Logan patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder and comforted, "unlike now, you can still be a leader of superheroes."


    "I understand..." Steve Rogers sighed and added in his heart, "but if I could come out earlier, I might be able to see Carter earlier..."


    "Cosmic cube!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly. He naturally knew that the cosmic cube existed. After all, his father Howard stark did a lot of research on the cosmic cube, and he also had a lot of information and data about the cosmic cube.


    Tony Stark knows that if there is an inexhaustible energy in the world, it must be the magic cube of the universe!


    "Yes, it''s the magic cube of the universe, but I warn you first. No one of you should touch the magic cube of the universe with your hand except Huang. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what will happen!" surprise captain Carol looked at everyone solemnly.


    "Why can he touch it with his hand?" Tony Stark raised his question somewhat unconvinced.


    "Because of his strength!" surprise captain Carol glanced at Tony Stark, "After his breakthrough, although his strength is not as strong as the power contained in the cosmic cube, there is no problem to resist the power from the cosmic cube, but you, I can''t guarantee what will happen after you touch the cosmic cube!"


    "How do you open this thing?" Tony Stark asked, looking at the container in captain Carol''s hand.


    "Well, I forgot to ask Nick Frey, but it''s not very strong. After Huang Wen breaks through, let him open it. Anyway, it''s just an easy thing for him!" surprise captain Carol handed the container to Belle and said softly, "Well, I should go, too. I''ve wasted a lot of time on the earth, and Nick Frey will leave with me. In the future, extraordinary events on the earth will depend on you. I hope you won''t disappoint me..."


    Surprise captain Carol''s voice fell, his body turned into a light and left Yongchun martial arts school. Soon, an alien spacecraft left the earth. At the same time, a dark Divine Shield Bureau was officially established. The new director was Phil Colson, and the rest of the Divine Shield Bureau, such as black widow and eagle eye, were members. They were responsible for dealing with things in the dark, The information was provided by the punisher Frank.


    "Ms. Belle, please give me this cosmic cube. It doesn''t seem safe to put it with you!" Tony Stark said with a smile, looking at Belle, to be exact, at the cosmic cube container in Belle''s hand.


    "Why?" said Belle, frowning slightly, after looking up and down at Tony Stark. "Ms. Carol left it to ask."


    "You just heard that the defense system was designed by me and Huang Wen. I always want to see if the cosmic magic cube is useful, isn''t it?" Tony Stark turned his eyes and said with a smile, "Besides, didn''t Ms. Carroll just say that the container is not very strong. If you accidentally break it, you won''t see Huang''s question except for some changes, won''t you?"


    "Hello!" Logan listened to Tony Stark start fooling Belle and stood up with some dissatisfaction.


    "I''ll give it to you." Belle suddenly smiled and handed Tony Stark the cosmic cube. For fear of Belle''s regret, Tony Stark put on his armor and flew away.


    "He''s fooling you..." Logan said convulsively.


    "I know, but if you don''t give it to him, he''s been bothered here all the time. It''s not good to ask!" Belle smiled, shook her head and whispered, "besides, Ms. Carol said, he''s going to waste his energy if only asking can open it..."

 Chapter 270

    It was no different from Belle''s expectation. Tony Stark took the cosmic cube and rushed back to his laboratory with interest, and then asked Jarvis to transfer all the research data about the cosmic cube left by Howard stark.


    Next, Tony Stark rubbed his hands and looked expectantly at the container containing the cosmic cube in front of him, and then asked Jarvis to scan the material of the container.


    "Sir, according to the scan, this container is made of Zhenjin. It should be impossible to open it by force..." Jarvis''s voice soon rang, but Tony Stark''s face was stiff with his answer.


    "Damn, is Nick Ferrie so rich? Make complaints about the universe cube, and use the material of vibrating gold." Tony Stark''s mouth twitches, and some weak tucks up. He feels the financial power of others for the first time and creates trouble for himself.


    "Jarvis, since forced opening doesn''t work, what can I do to open it?" Tony Stark asked, looking back at the container on the table.


    "Sir, I think you may need to take a look at your eyes. Don''t you see such a big key hole on the vibration gold, sir?" Jarvis was obviously silent, and then said in a strange tone. "Or, sir, you followed Mr. Huang and asked them how they had been together for too long and forgot how to rely on their brains?"


    "Jarvis, I take back the emotional words I praised you before!" Tony Stark muttered to Jarvis angrily, "since you want to use the key, it should be good to open it? Just copy a key..."


    "So I say, sir, your brain seems to have degenerated..." Jarvis sighed lightly. "If you can easily open it by copying a key, why does Nick Frey bother to create a gold container?"


    "So, only when there is an exclusive key to vibrate with a unique frequency can the vibration gold be opened?" Tony Stark thought a little and said, "so, copying the key is not the key, but the exclusive frequency is the key. Jarvis, how long will it take you to find this unique frequency?"


    "Calculating..." Jarvis''s mechanized voice sounded. It seemed that he was trying his best to calculate. After a long time, Jarvis finally got the answer, "if I''m the only one to measure the frequency, I''m afraid it won''t be completed in two months..."


    "Are you teasing me? Jarvis, I''ve been awake for two months!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes and asked angrily. "You have to calculate two months. How long did it take Nick Frey to make such a gold vibrating container?"


    "Sir, there are not no talents in the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and there are talents specializing in the technology industry. Maybe it is the talents specially recruited by Nick Frey?" Jarvis''s voice resumed his emotion again and said helplessly.


    "What can we do to make efficiency faster?" Tony Stark asked with a frown.


    "Ask Ms. silly girl for help..." Jarvis said after a little thought. "If Ms. silly girl helps, according to her computing power, we may open this gold vibrating container in half a month!"


    "Are you funny? Not to mention Huang Wen, silly girl doesn''t necessarily help us if she doesn''t wake up now. Even if silly girl can help us, we can''t find her!" Tony Stark immediately rejected Jarvis''s words. After all, Tony Stark can''t pull down his face. How embarrassing it would be if Huang Wen knew about it.


    I first fooled the universe cube from Belle and wanted to study it before Huang Wen woke up. I found that it couldn''t be opened, and then I went to find silly girl for help. When Huang Wen woke up, wouldn''t I be laughed to death by Huang Wen?


    So Tony Stark''s attitude was very firm. He looked straight at the vibrating gold container in front of him and said, "so, I don''t believe it when I calculate with you. I can''t open it before Huang Wen wakes up!"


    Here Tony Stark began to forget to eat and sleep and calculate the frequency of opening the vibrating gold container. On the other hand, Belle still stayed with Huang Wen in Yongchun martial arts school. Other people in Yongchun martial arts school were also more vigilant. They didn''t want Huang Wen to be disturbed at this critical moment.


    "Just now we have nothing to do. I wonder if Ms. Belle can do me a favor?" Steve Rogers hesitated for a long time and went to Belle''s side and asked.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Belle asked, looking at Steve Rogers with some doubts.


    "I don''t know if you can ask Ms. silly girl to help me find out where Peggy Carter is now and how she''s doing..." Steve Rogers took a deep breath with a hint of plea, "I checked for a long time, but I didn''t find her information and whereabouts. Maybe it''s because her confidentiality level is too high, so I want to ask Ms. silly girl to help me check..."


    "Oh, no problem!" Belle''s eyes moved and looked at Steve Rogers with some emotion. Then she nodded and told silly girl, "find out the whereabouts of Peggy Carter who has something to do with Steve Rogers..."


    "I''m inquiring about Peggy Carter''s relevant information..." silly girl soon rang, and then there was a long silence. Steve Rogers felt nervous and uneasy when he hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    "Peggy Carter, one of the founders of s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and a Level-10 agent, is 86 years old and now lives in an apartment in Paris, France. She is not in good health and often goes to the hospital..." after a long time, silly girl finally gave Peggy Carter''s current information, which made Steve Rogers stunned, especially when Steve Rogers heard that she was 86 years old, Let Steve Rogers suddenly have a sad feeling that things are different from people and everything stops.


    "It''s okay. At least, she''s still alive. You can still see her, can''t you?" Logan looked a little sad, but after all, he experienced more than Steve Rogers, especially when logan recovered his memory of nearly 200 years, so Logan soon recovered and patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder to comfort him.


    "I''m going to see her. I want to know, is she all right now..." Steve Rogers recovered and took a deep breath. He didn''t want to delay any more. From the silly girl''s data, it can be seen that Peggy Carter''s physical condition is not very good. If he delays any more, I''m afraid he can only see Peggy Carter lying in the hospital bed.


    Therefore, at this time, Steve Rogers wanted to see Peggy Carter immediately and know how she spent so many years

 Chapter 271

    "I''ll go with you. Is Bucky going?" Logan''s eyes moved when he heard Steve Rogers''s decision. He recalled Peggy Carter''s youth and couldn''t help but say, "by the way, where''s Bucky? Why didn''t he come?"


    "Bucky is trying to forgive himself. These days, he can''t sleep every night. He said that as soon as he closes his eyes, he will see that those who died miserably in his hands are asking for his life..." Steve Rogers sighed lightly. "However, only he can help himself out of this kind of thing, so he goes out to punish criminals every day..."


    "No wonder so many criminals in all branches have been thrown to the door of the police station recently. It turned out that Bucky did it!" Jack twitched at the corners of his mouth, looked at risfisk and Zhong Qiang nearby and said, "it seems that our efficiency can''t compare with Bucky alone. He won''t have too many achievements these two days..."


    "It''s time for us to do more. After all, the alarm clock has begun to teach us the martial arts of contacting internal power, and our strength has improved. We don''t have to make a fuss like before!" lisfisk''s eyes moved and seemed to say solemnly after making a decision.


    "Well, I''ll leave the martial arts school to you. Don''t let the boss have an accident!" Logan said, looking at the swallow tail three, the spider three and the Bruce banners. "However, we should be back in two days. The boss should not wake up by then..."


    "Don''t worry, hawk said, no matter who he is, don''t want to hurt the master!" Bruce Banner said proudly with a confident smile on his face.


    "Really? What if such a powerful role as surprise captain Carol comes?" Logan suddenly thought of something and looked at Bruce Banner and asked teasingly.


    "Cough, hawk said that the role of such a bug is not within the scope of hawk''s treatment. After all, there are few such roles, aren''t there?" Bruce Banner coughed a little embarrassed and said.


    "Well, Logan, let''s go!" Steve Rogers shook his head. He was not interested in joking with Bruce Banner and others. He just wanted to see Peggy Carter eagerly.


    "OK, OK, let''s go. How about going to Tony Stark to borrow a plane? You can drive anyway..." Logan nodded. He knew Steve Rogers was eager, so he suggested.


    "Well, it should be faster. Let''s go to stark industries!" Steve Rogers thought a little. It was much faster than buying their own tickets and waiting for the plane, so he agreed.


    However, Steve Rogers and Logan didn''t see Tony Stark at stark industries, because he was trapped in a research fund container and had no time to pay attention to anything else.


    Fortunately, peper is still in Stark''s industry. Peper will naturally give face to the two Avengers, Captain America and Wolverine. After all, Steve Rogers and Logan are also Tony Stark''s current teammates. There is no problem with such a little busy.


    In this way, Steve Rogers and Logan drove the private plane of stark industries to Paris, France, downstairs of the apartment that silly girl said.


    "Apartment 208..." Steve Rogers looked uneasy at the apartment building in front of him and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Why? The captain of the United States, who has always been fearless and never flinched back, is afraid now?" Logan looked at Steve Rogers and laughed and joked to help Steve Rogers relax his tension.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that I would be so nervous..." Steve Rogers shook his head with a bitter smile, took a deep breath, went to the door of apartment 208 and knocked on the door.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    "Who?" an old male voice came out, which surprised Steve Rogers and Logan. They had never considered a problem before, that is, Peggy Carter would marry someone else.


    After all, after Steve Rogers died, Logan once flirted with Peggy Carter, but Peggy Carter kicked her out. From Peggy Carter''s reaction at that time, she should not find anyone else in her life.


    "Could it be that silly girl made a mistake?" Logan subconsciously looked at Steve Rogers and carefully organized the language.


    "Don''t worry, Logan, no matter what kind of situation I''m facing, I can accept..." Steve Rogers''s face also changed slightly, but he soon recovered. He managed to squeeze out a smile and looked at Logan and said.


    "Squeak!" the door of the room was opened. An old man who looked a little old but full of energy opened the door. When he saw Steve Rogers, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. However, when he saw Logan, he subconsciously blinked, and then quickly covered up.


    "Do you know us?" Logan keenly noticed the change in the old man''s expression. He frowned and looked at the old man and asked.


    "Yes, why don''t you?" the old man smiled, shook his head and whispered, "Steve and Logan, right? You''re looking for Peggy? Peggy! Come out and see who came to see you!"


    "Who, Steve... Steve!" the old Peggy Carter came out of the room with a stick. Suddenly she saw the young Steve Rogers and widened her eyes. Then she noticed Logan next to Steve Rogers, "Logan? You... You are still the same. I didn''t expect that I could see you again..."


    As Peggy Carter said, he couldn''t help but burst into tears. The old man on one side hurried up and helped Peggy Carter. He was helpless and comforted: "don''t cry, your health is not good. If there is something wrong with crying, let''s sit down and talk..."


    "..." Steve Rogers stopped walking forward. He just saw Peggy Carter with tears. He wanted to come forward to hold her, but he was preempted by the old man. Steve Rogers probably understood that it was the old man who accompanied Peggy Carter and made up for his vacancy during his absence.


    "Steve, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Since you solved the Hydra and were buried in the sea, I spent a lot of energy looking for you, but the human and material resources at that time couldn''t find you at all. Moreover, I was under pressure from many aspects..." After sitting down, Peggy Carter took Steve Rogers by the arm and said, "don''t you blame me?"

 Chapter 272

    "How can I blame you? It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t handled the red skull, I wouldn''t have ended up in such a situation. Peggy, I''m sorry, I missed our date..." Steve Rogers''s eyes also turned red. He bowed his head and said with great guilt.


    "Yes, you still owe me a dance. If you had come back alive, everything would have been completely different now?" Peggy Carter glanced at the old man around him and said.


    "Peggy, who is he?" Logan frowned at the old man beside Peggy Carter. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that the old man''s breath was somewhat similar to Steve Rogers.


    "He..." Peggy Carter was silent for a moment, as if he didn''t know how to introduce the identity of the old man.


    "I''m also called Steve. Because I look a little similar to captain Rogers, I replaced captain Rogers and took care of Peggy." old Steve smiled, shook his head and explained softly, "Logan, you came to Peggy, but I was there, so when I saw you who didn''t grow old at all, my mood fluctuated, because I didn''t expect that a person could live so long without getting old..."


    "Steve?" Logan said after looking up and down at old Steve. "It''s really a little like Steve. Your breath is a little similar..."


    "Yes, if Steve hadn''t been with me for so many years, I really don''t know how I came over these years..." Peggy Carter also smiled, looked at Steve Rogers seriously, and said with a bright light in his eyes.


    "Steve, I have my own life. I hope you can not immerse yourself in the past and enjoy your own new life. After all, it is your destiny to appear in such an era..."


    "My destiny?" Steve Rogers frowned and a doubt flashed in his eyes. He didn''t quite understand what Peggy Carter meant.


    "Nothing. Unfortunately, Peggy, her legs and feet are a little inconvenient now, otherwise she can complete that dance and fulfill one of your wishes..." old Steve shook his head and said with a smile.


    "Bang!" just before old Steve''s voice fell, the door of the room was directly kicked open, and Logan had stretched out his steel claw and looked warily at the direction of the door. What rushed in at the door was a young woman who looked a little similar to Peggy Carter. Her name was Sharon Carter, Peggy Carter''s niece, who had been ordered to protect Peggy Carter''s safety.


    "Captain America? Wolverine?" Sharon Carter just rushed into the door and took out his gun to aim at Steve Rogers and Logan. She recognized their identity. Sharon Carter knew that this was probably a misunderstanding, so she put down the pistol angrily.


    "Sharon, you are still so rash!" Peggy Carter shook his head with a smile and said softly, "yes, this is what I often tell you about Steve, the American captain of that year, Logan, and my aunt''s comrade in arms, but I don''t know the title of Wolverine..."


    "Now that everyone is here, let me cook something for everyone! Believe me, my cooking is still very good!" old Steve laughed and said.


    "No trouble..." Steve Rogers subconsciously wanted to stand up, because he suddenly had an illusion that he was the third party, or it was not an illusion, so Steve Rogers subconsciously wanted to leave.


    "It''s all right. Have a meal. It won''t take much time..." old Steve shook his head with a smile and looked hospitable. "Sit down first, I''ll be soon!"


    Watching old Steve walk into the kitchen, Steve Rogers opened his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know how to refuse, but he could only agree. However, Steve Rogers looked around the surrounding furniture environment and was suddenly attracted by the easel next to him. Moreover, the words on the easel seemed familiar, which touched the memory of his youth.


    "Steve, can you draw, too?" Steve Rogers subconsciously asked old Steve.


    "Yes, I made a living by painting. This is my childhood wish. If it weren''t for the arrival of the war, maybe I could realize it earlier..." old Steve''s hearty whisper made Steve Rogers fall into some memories.


    A long time later, Sharon Carter sent Steve Rogers and Logan out of the apartment, because the two old people were sleepy after dinner, and Steve Rogers didn''t know how to leave, and even what happened during dinner. Steve Rogers couldn''t remember clearly.


    However, neither Steve Rogers nor Logan knew that after they left, the two elderly people in the apartment didn''t sleep, but looked at their backs through thick one-way glass.


    "Steve, he came much earlier than you said..." Peggy Carter''s eyes moved and whispered.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that he would come so early. However, this is also a normal thing. After all, this world is very different from my world. Even I doubt whether I went to the wrong world after returning the gem..." old Steve shook his head with a bitter smile and looked into Peggy Carter''s eyes, "But when I saw you, I knew I couldn''t leave again!"


    "It must be different. After all, there is no Logan in your story. There is no Logan in the future alien battlefield you cross, but it is obvious that Logan has joined the avenger alliance. If the battle really comes, he will participate in the war..." Peggy Carter patted old Steve''s hand and said, "However, these should have nothing to do with us. After all, we are old."


    "Yes, the battle that belongs to me has passed, and the rest of the battle will be handed over to them." old Steve smiled, nodded and sighed.


    "Steve, will he really cross over to other things and be with another me?" Peggy Carter suddenly looked up and looked into the eyes of old Steve.


    "Yes, every Steve will meet his Peggy Carter, and then live happily together and spend their happy life!" old Steve also looked into Peggy Carter''s eyes and said solemnly.


    "Then I''ll rest assured..." Peggy Carter smiled happily and hugged old Steve tightly. At this moment, Peggy Carter was completely relieved

 Chapter 273

    "Steve, why don''t I drive? I think you seem a little absent-minded..." on the plane, Logan looked at Steve Rogers, who was distracted from time to time, and twitched at the corners of his mouth. "Although if there was an accident on the plane, I certainly couldn''t die, but you don''t have such good luck last time and have been frozen for more than 60 years!"


    "Ah! Logan, what are you talking about?" asked Steve Rogers, looking at Logan as if he had just regained his consciousness.


    "I''m ni..." Logan almost burst out a foul word, and he endured it. He stared at Steve Rogers angrily. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, if he couldn''t say dirty words, Logan had nothing to say now.


    "Logan, I''m fine. I''m just confused and confused..." Steve Rogers shook his head and sighed softly. "I always feel that Steve is like me, and I always feel that he has something to say with Peggy..."


    "I think you are very similar, didn''t I say before? Your breath is very similar. As he said, that should be why Peggy will find him!" Logan said with a slight movement of his eyes, "However, you also want to open up a little, which is equivalent to another you accompany Peggy through her life. Think about it. What a pity if Peggy really waited for you for more than 60 years and died alone!"


    "Yes, if Peggy had been alone for more than 60 years, how regretful would I be!" Steve Rogers nodded sincerely and whispered, "that''s good. Although it''s not me, Peggy also found her Steve. At least she has someone to take care of and accompany..."


    "If only you could think about it." Logan finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Steve Rogers and said with a smile, "don''t worry, although you have been frozen for more than 60 years, your body is still young, and you will meet the right person for you!"


    "I don''t have such an idea for the time being." Steve Rogers shook his head. Instead of having such an idea because of Logan''s soothing words, he looked ahead and flew the plane to stark industries.


    About Peggy Carter, Steve Rogers and Logan didn''t say anything after they came back. In addition, Tony Stark, who was most curious, wasn''t there, so no one asked about them, especially when they didn''t seem to be in high interest.


    In this way, the members of the avenger alliance have entered a normal working state. According to the information provided by silly girl, they fly around the world every day to combat criminals and the existence of possibly Hydra remnant party.


    The three heroes of the swallow tail are obviously busy, because they not only have to participate in the avenger alliance, but also take time to practice martial arts. Most importantly, they have to integrate into the night to perform justice at night.


    After reesfiesk made his decision, the swallow tail three heroes acted more frequently. Many dark industries of the Jinhe group of reesfiesk''s family were also attacked by reesfiesk himself. Even the target eyes were collected by the swallow tail three heroes and fled in a panic.


    "Boss, do we really let the young master do what he wants?" the injured target ran to Jin and began to complain, "if this continues, our industry in the dark will lose more than half!"


    "He''s forcing me to make a complete transformation!" Kim shook his head with a smile and said softly. "So, let''s see how much his Avenger learned from his master. If he can really clean up our industry in the dark, what''s wrong with a complete transformation?"


    "Boss..." the target opened his mouth slightly. At this time, he suddenly understood that Kim was going to use Kim''s power in the dark to help risfisk grow up!


    "Our people may not lay a heavy hand on Reese. Well, lead him to Mrs. Gao. Doesn''t she have a factory? I think it should be enough for Reese to play there!" Kim suddenly thought of something, looked at the target and said with a smile.


    "Mrs. Gao!" the pupil of the target eye shrunk slightly, looked at Jin with some hesitation and said, "but boss, there is still cooperation between us and Mrs. Gao, and I''m afraid Mrs. Gao''s strength is not simple..."


    "I naturally know that her strength is not simple. If her strength is simple, how can she put pressure on Rhys? How can she make Rhys grow? Besides, Rhys is not fighting alone. They are the most popular superheroes now!" Kim grinned, "I didn''t expect that my son Jinhe would become a superhero. It''s not bad!"


    "Boss..." the target eye looked at Jinhe with some fear. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he was directly interrupted by Jinhe.


    "Go down, remember to do it secretly, just like we don''t know anything, but inadvertently exposed Mrs. Gao, you know?" Jin waved his hand and signaled that the target eye could leave.


    "Yes, boss!" the target took a deep breath, nodded respectfully, turned and left.


    Lisfisk and the swallow tailed three heroes didn''t know what happened here. Lisfisk wouldn''t think of it. In order to sharpen his better growth, even Mrs. Gao, a long-term partner of Jinhe Gang, threw it out.


    At this time, the swallow tail three Xia are still sweeping away the evil in the dark. However, gradually they find that they are not only doing this, but also not just a force.


    There is a force that the three heroes of the swallow tail are familiar with. It is Bucky Barnes who atones. The remaining three heroes of the swallow tail also found two forces. Through silly Niu''s investigation, they soon found an organization called the defender alliance. As for the remaining force, there are too few shots, silly Niu didn''t find anything.


    However, this matter was temporarily put aside by the three heroes of swallow tail. At this time, the three heroes of swallow tail gathered in Yongchun martial arts school, or in the whole Avenger alliance, except Tony Stark, because Huang Wen''s body changed again.


    "Calculate the time, it seems that Captain Carroll said it was a month?" Logan thought a little, looked at Huang in the mental barrier and asked.


    This time, Belle set up a barrier with her mind, not only because she was afraid of the noise outside Huang Wen, but because Huang Wen could no longer stand around her body.


    A place within one meter from Huang Wen will be subjected to an invisible threat. Belle stays there at the beginning. However, when she feels the pressure is increasing, Belle can only leave reluctantly, and then separate enough distance with a mental barrier, so as not to cause unnecessary harm to others.

 Chapter 274

    Under the gaze of the public, the authority around Huang Wen''s body became stronger and stronger, which seemed to be the external evolution of body power. In other words, Huang Wen''s body power became stronger and stronger at this time, and finally broke through a barrier!


    "Click!" Huang Wen heard a sound like a broken mirror. Then Huang Wen felt as if he had obtained great freedom. His body became light, but full of endless power.


    "Hum!" Huang asked. The pressure around Huang''s body slowly condensed, and finally turned into a pure force, integrated into Huang asked''s eyebrows, and completely disappeared.


    "Click!" Huang Wen opened his eyes. There was invisible power in his eyes. He almost directly shattered the mental barrier set by Belle around him. Fortunately, Huang Wen responded, even if he stopped his power.


    "Is this a new law? A pure law of power?" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. He didn''t expect that there would be such an opportunity for Huang Wen to understand the law based on his own ability. The real law from scratch is different from the law of sword!


    "You finally woke up! You scared me to death, you know!" Belle lifted the mental barrier, threw herself into Huang Wen''s arms like a milk swallow homing, and said with some angry slaps on Huang Wen''s chest.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang asked. He didn''t understand why Belle was so angry. After all, he felt that his ability to integrate into dalisan was just what had just happened.


    "Boss, you''ve been closed for a month, and you''ve been closed all of a sudden. You haven''t told anyone that Miss Belle has been guarding you here for a month..." even if the silly girl''s voice sounded, Huang asked to understand what happened and why the members of the Avengers alliance were looking at him here.


    "It''s all right. It''s my fault. I promise there will never be another time. It''s hard for you during this time!" Huang asked, holding Belle tightly in his arms and gently stroking Belle''s hair.


    "Hoo! Hoo!" let Huang ask. Unexpectedly, Belle fell asleep comfortably in her arms. It seems that she is really too tired during this period of time. Otherwise, with Belle''s spiritual strength, she wouldn''t be so tired.


    Of course, the main reason is that Belle''s heart has been stretched with a string before. Now after seeing Huang Wen wake up, the string has finally relaxed.


    "What''s the matter? Wait until Belle wakes up!" Huang asked. Looking at Belle in his arms with some pain, he waved to Huang Liang and others. Then he took Belle upstairs, put Belle in bed and guarded her carefully. This time, it''s Huang''s turn to guard Belle and wake up.


    "That is, Tony Stark is not there, otherwise he will definitely Tucao"! Rogan looked around the circle of people, and found that no one make complaints about Huang''s question of carrying bell upstairs, Rogan could not help but murmur.


    "What has Tony Stark been doing lately? Why hasn''t he participated in the Avengers'' activities, and there''s no news?" Steve Rogers asked with a frown.


    "It''s needless to ask. It must be studying the cosmic magic cube cheated from sister Belle!" spider Gwen curled his mouth and said with some disdain, "this old man is old enough to have a face!"


    When Steve Rogers and Logan heard what spider Gwen said, the corners of their mouths twitched. They felt offended, but they didn''t know how to refute spider Gwen.


    "So, are you about to start school?" Logan suddenly thought of something and looked at the spider Gwen.


    "Yes, so?" spider Gwen nodded, looked at Logan with some doubt and asked.


    "So although you are also a member of the avenger alliance, you are still students. Can you fall behind in your studies? Moreover, you should hide your identity and don''t be found by your classmates, otherwise you will cause unnecessary trouble..." Logan advised the spider trio with a look of people coming over.


    "Hey, you don''t need to worry about Uncle wolf. The three of us are doing well in school!" Huang Liang shook his head with a smile, looked at Logan and said, "calculated, the top three in the whole school should be the three of us..."


    "Yes, we don''t live as long as some people. In addition to some experience, we don''t have any knowledge. We can''t even understand computers and computer programs, and we have to be hard in the face of steel armor..." Peter Parker on the side fought back against Logan. In the face of Logan''s provocation, the spider trio must work together!


    "???" Steve Rogers, with a question mark on his face, said Logan and involved him? Is it his fault to live long? Can''t computer and computer program, is it his problem? How could Steve Rogers have thought of the matter that there was no one in the steel armor in advance?


    "OK, master, today is a great day. Don''t quarrel. Let''s have dinner together in the evening, not only the avenger alliance, but also the students on the second floor..." Jack smiled, shook his head and stood up, "I think they can join the avenger alliance as a logistics force. After all, their strength is far beyond ordinary people, and even stronger than many elite soldiers, especially those students rewarded by master..."


    "Does Shifu agree with this?" Huang Liang frowned, looked at Jack and asked.


    "Their abilities always need to be brought into play! Moreover, we used to be comrades in arms and martial brothers. Now we have become the avenger alliance. We always have to pull them. Are you right, senior brother..." Jack obviously communicated with those students, so he stood in their position.


    "It''s OK." Huang''s voice reached the fourth floor. "Their strength is about to reach the limit of the human body. When they don''t encounter extraordinary events, their strength is still very excellent..."


    "Let them become the logistics force of the avenger alliance, help the avenger alliance deal with chores, and help evacuate the crowd when the battle starts!"


    "However, this kind of thing can not be forced. Those who are willing to become logistics can join. Those who are unwilling to enter continue to practice boxing in the martial arts school. This matter is up to you. Jack, you should respect everyone''s choice..."


    "Master, what happened to dinner that night..." Jack''s face was happy and continued to ask tentatively.


    "Well, let''s have a dinner at night." Huang asked and nodded.

 Chapter 275

    Huang Wen actually understands Jack''s mind. Jack actually wants more people from Yongchun martial arts school in the avenger alliance. This is a subconscious move from the children of a large family. However, this is also an opportunity for those students, and they can grow up in it.


    When Steve Rogers heard the dialogue between Huang Wen and Jack, he couldn''t help but open his mouth. Finally, he didn''t refute the matter, because it was just a logistics force and didn''t play an important role. Moreover, there were many people in Yongchun martial arts school in the avenger alliance, and it''s not a big deal to have more logistics forces.


    The most important thing is that Steve Rogers also knows that although he is the leader of the avenger alliance, the establishment of the avenger alliance is closely related to Huang Wen. Even the avenger alliance needs people with such strong strength as Huang Wen as the bottom card!


    "The strength of the avenger alliance today is much stronger than that of the original play!" Huang asked, taking back his eyes downstairs and muttering in his heart, "Although sledgehammer hasn''t joined, there are many more people. Besides, Steve''s strength is not much different from that in the original play. Both hawk and Tony are more powerful than that in the original play... Hmm? Where''s Tony? Why isn''t he?"


    "Silly girl, where''s Tony Stark? Send me a message and tell me not to make a noise..." Huang asked, sending a message to silly girl.


    "Cosmic cube? Vibrating gold container?" soon, Huang asked. After receiving the news from silly girl, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and then the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    Huang Wen thought that Nick Frey was leaving and the cosmic cube was leaving the earth. Now the alien war in New York could be avoided, but Huang Wen didn''t think that because he talked a lot and asked captain Carol to solve the energy problem, the cosmic cube stayed on the earth again and had to be kept here. It''s not for himself Love to do?


    However, what Huang Wen doesn''t know is that even if he doesn''t mention energy, surprise captain Carol will probably put the cosmic cube here, because the cosmic cube will be found by too many people when it enters the universe, and Odin may not allow it, so it''s safest to stay on earth.


    On earth, surprise captain Carol knows that there are only two places that can accept the cosmic magic cube, one is Huang Wen here and the other is Gu Yi master there.


    The key is that master Gu Yi already has a time gem. If you store another cosmic magic cube, I''m afraid there will be some unexpected changes. Therefore, Huang asked here has become the only choice.


    Therefore, Nick Frey was wrong at the beginning. It was not surprise captain Carol''s special treatment of Huang Wen, but there were only so many powerful people on earth. Only Huang Wen and master Gu Yi knew and could trust surprise captain Carol a little.


    "Let Tony study it first. Since the cosmic cube has been left, the most important thing is strength. Let me see what changes have taken place after my breakthrough. I should have broken through to the epic level? I didn''t expect that my energy was the first to break through to the epic level..." Huang asked with a sigh and called out his own attribute panel.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 10000 points."


    "Gas: 899 points."


    "God: 91.2 points."


    "Evaluation: Congratulations, your energy has broken through the epic level and officially entered the ranks of the strong. Please break through the power and divine power to the epic level as soon as possible, so that your power can be completely completed!"


    "Special note: because your current energy has exceeded the strongest power of King Kong not bad magic, King Kong not bad magic will not make you stronger unless you understand the exclusive law of King Kong not bad magic!"


    "How can nearly 2000 energy and nearly 9000 energy become 10000 whole energy? Isn''t this equal to just breaking through to epic?" Huang Wen frowned and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. Although he felt that his strength was countless times stronger, he just saw that he had just reached the epic level. It seems that the gap between the epic level is bigger than he had imagined before!


    "Is it because it''s consumed? It''s used to break through this barrier?" Huang asked quickly. "However, this King Kong not bad divine skill is useless. It''s a pity. As for the exclusive rule of King Kong not bad divine skill, it sounds like there''s no clue. What rule should it be? King Kong? Not bad?"


    "Well, although my current strength has broken through to the epic level, from the data alone, I seem to be at the bottom of the epic level. Who can I compete with? Qin Ge Lei can''t fight, and she''s pregnant. If anything happens to me, it''s over..."


    Huang Wen thought for a long time and didn''t think of a suitable opponent. He could only reluctantly shake his head and look at Belle on the bed. At this time, Huang Wen found that Belle had woken up.


    "Are you awake?" Huang asked, looking at Belle with a smile.


    "Well, what are you thinking?" Belle gently nodded, looked at Huang and asked, "you''ve been closed for so long, except for the pressure before you wake up, I don''t seem to feel your change..."


    "I''ve just felt my change, too. It''s not bad. It can be regarded as breaking through the previous bottleneck!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, stroked Belle''s hair and said, "it''s been hard for you these days..."


    "Ask, you should remember that you are the only one I have. Don''t have an accident!" Belle said, looking directly into Huang Wen''s eyes with a slight redness in her eyes.


    Huang asked. Hearing Belle''s words, she couldn''t help but draw a sigh in her heart. Yes, Belle left the small world where she lived with herself, and her father disappeared. Belle has only herself now.


    "Don''t worry, Belle, I won''t let you worry anymore!" Huang asked, taking Belle into his arms and saying firmly.


    "Then let''s settle the accounts!" a smile appeared at the corners of Belle''s mouth, suddenly pushed Huang away and asked, "here! Because of your sudden closure, I haven''t read a book for a whole month. How are you going to compensate me for this?"


    "Er..." Huang asked. Seeing the girl who suddenly changed her face, she blinked subconsciously, and then quickly thought, "how about you reading every day from now to the beginning of school?"


    "You should accompany me when meditating!" said Belle with her mouth.


    "OK!" Huang asked, nodding with a smile and agreeing.


    "It''s almost the same!" Belle got into Huang Wen''s arms again. "Ask, I want to sleep again..."


    "Well, sleep with me, you can rest assured..." Huang asked softly.

 Chapter 276

    That night, Belle woke up and sat beside Huang Wen, waiting for the bottom of the hot pot to boil. At this time, almost all the members of the Avengers alliance and the students on the second floor arrived, except Tony Stark and max.


    Tony Stark''s side, Steve Rogers has contacted. After learning that Huang Wen has passed the customs, Tony Stark''s voice is a little tired and unhappy, but he finally promised to come over, but it hasn''t arrived yet.


    "Max! What are you doing?" Jack called Max and asked with a frown. "Didn''t you say you would come? Why haven''t you arrived yet? You''re about to be as big as Tony Stark!"


    "Sorry, Jack, the company works overtime temporarily and wants me to check the circuit. Don''t worry, I''ll be able to check it soon. I''ll be there in ten minutes, ten minutes!" Max''s eager voice sounded, which eased Jack''s eyebrows a little.


    "Hurry up!" Jack finally asked and hung up.


    "There''s no way to work overtime temporarily, but it''s not the same thing that Max is so unpopular with the company..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "You are all fellow disciples. Although they are not formal apprentices, they are also my students. According to our Chinese rules, these people are also external disciples. If you can help, you can complement each other."


    "Yes! Master, we know!" Jack quickly smiled, nodded, looked at Huang and said, "in fact, Max''s technology is still very good, but it''s a pity that he didn''t meet his talents..."


    "I just heard it. It seems that someone is speaking ill of me!" Tony Stark''s tired and hoarse voice echoed in the hot pot shop, followed by a steel war a flying in.


    "You must make complaints about eating a meal, and you will eat your battle armor!" Gwen, the spider, left his mouth open and couldn''t help but Tucao.


    "Hmm?" before Tony Stark could speak, Huang asked, suddenly raised his eyebrows, frowned at Tony Stark and asked, "I said, you won''t have slept for a month?"


    "I slept, but I slept less. If I hadn''t worried that I would die suddenly if I didn''t sleep for a month..." Tony Stark opened the steel mask and showed his haggard face. Even in just a month, Tony Stark lost weight. It can be seen that he really didn''t have a good rest this month!


    "You really don''t want to die. I won''t rob you of the cosmic cube, and I have something important to say about the cosmic cube. As a result, you made yourself look like such a ghost. You don''t know, you thought you were drained!" Huang asked angrily, turned his white eyes and muttered, and a piece of internal power entered Tony Stark''s body.


    This is Huang Wen''s therapeutic ability evolved from the 99 Huanyang palm of Bai zhantang and the marrow washing ability of blood Bodhi. Although it is not strong, it still has no problem in treating general physical injuries. The most important thing is that it can make up for the passage of the origin of the human body.


    "Sleeping trough! How cool!" Tony Stark, who felt physically weak, was pressed by a huge stone on his chest, and even gasped a little hard, couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark, because he just felt that he was mentally weak, his waist was not sour, his legs were not painful, and went to the fifth floor in one breath... Cough, in short, in addition to being mentally tired, the damage to his body during this period of time has completely recovered!


    "Huang asked, you still have such ability, so I have to find you more in the future!" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and looked at Huang asked and smiled obscene.


    "Stop! If your kidney overdraft, I won''t care about you!" Huang asked, putting his hand in front of him and stopping Tony Stark who was going to sit over. "How''s it going? How''s your research on the cosmic cube?"


    "Here! Here you are!" Tony Stark couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard the four words of the cosmic cube. He looked very upset. A mechanism was directly raised from the arm armor, which was the gold vibrating container containing the cosmic cube.


    "Vibrating gold container..." Huang Wen took the vibrating gold container thrown by Tony Stark, and subconsciously pinched it. It is worthy of being made of vibrating gold. Huang Wen used some strength, but did not damage it.


    "Give me three more days and I should be able to open it. However, since you wake up, I''d better leave it to you. After all, the surprise captain Carol trusts you very much..." Tony Stark looked up and down and asked Huang, "then, you can''t open it?"


    "The cosmic cube is too dangerous to open here." Huang asked, shaking his head and integrating the cosmic cube into the ring.


    If it''s a pure space gem, it can''t be contained in the ring, but the cosmic cube not only has the outer protective box, but also the outer vibrating gold container. It''s still no problem to be included in the ring, just as Rocky can put the cosmic cube into his own hands with small magic.


    "Hehe, let''s wait until after dinner!" Tony Stark leaned his lips and sat down. "What are so many people doing here today? Can you talk while eating? I''m hungry..."


    "Then eat first. When Max comes, add some more dishes!" Huang asked, waving his hand, indicating that everyone can start and Jack can start talking.


    After seeing Huang Wen''s gesture, all the talents of Yongchun martial arts school began to wash dishes, and Jack coughed twice. Jack looked at the students on the second floor and said, "cough, that''s right. As we all know, there are not many members of the avenger alliance, but there are definitely many things to deal with..."


    "So, master feels that the avenger alliance needs some extra staff and logistics forces to assist the avenger alliance, and these people should at least have more skills than ordinary people, and you are the best candidate!"


    "Of course, master''s meaning is to join if you are willing to join, if you are not willing to join, you will not force you. Of course, if the avenger has any opinions and requirements, you can also put forward them!"


    "Can I join?" Ying faming stood up and looked at Jack with some expectation.


    "Of course, according to master''s strength, in master''s words, it''s an extraordinary level. Naturally, you can join!" Jack smiled and nodded.


    "What''s your opinion? I don''t mind. More people and more strength. As long as you have strength, you don''t come to fool around!" Tony Stark said after swallowing a big mouthful of fat cattle. "Besides, Huang asked, who will have an opinion? I have to wait for him to recover me later!"

 Chapter 277

    "I have some opinions!" Steve Rogers suddenly stood up at this time. He looked at Huang Wen and said seriously, "Huang Wen, I know that your strength is very strong and your disciples are also excellent. This can be seen from Huang Liang and Jack..."


    "However, no one can join the avenger alliance, even logistics forces and non staff personnel. At least, they should have the strength to win!"


    "Of course, that''s just right. If you want to join, go to Steve to sign up!" Huang asked, smiling at the students, pointing to Steve Rogers. "Let captain Steve guide you to check your strength. You can only join if captain Steve agrees. Are you confident?"


    "Yes!" the students looked at each other and shouted in unison.


    "Let''s start tomorrow!" Huang asked. Looking at the students with high morale, he nodded with satisfaction, looked at Steve Rogers, smiled and said, "it''ll be hard for you tomorrow. However, after all, you can play for a day. If you want to come to these students, you won''t be tired. Well, since the matter is decided, let''s let go and eat!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the hot pot shop became lively. After all, there were a lot of people at this time, and the whole hot pot shop was full.


    At the same time, in Max''s company, Max looked anxiously checking the circuit in front of him, and muttered hurriedly: "hurry up! The teacher and Jack are waiting, but I can''t delay too long!"


    However, the more anxious Max was, the more he made a mistake. As an old electrician, he forgot to wear insulating gloves. When connecting the faulty circuit, Max accidentally got an electric shock, and then fell from high altitude and fell into the container of the company for cultivating electric eels.


    "Ah!" Max uttered a scream, and then he was flooded. He was at a loss. Even if he practiced Kung Fu, he fell into the water again when he was stiff by electricity, and Max lost his resistance.


    When the mutant electric eels cultivated by those companies saw someone fall into the container, they jumped up one by one like piranhas and bit Max''s body. Countless electric currents were flowing wildly in Max''s body, transforming his body and bringing him great pain.


    "Bang!" finally, the container for cultivating electric eels seemed unable to bear the power from Max and exploded directly, and Max was finally saved.


    Max didn''t have any other thoughts in his mind at this time. He just wanted to go to Chinatown to attend this very important party of Yongchun martial arts school, because Jack told him again and again.


    "What is this? How do I feel? My body is extremely eager for it?" Max walking on the street was suddenly attracted by the underground cable. He found that he seemed to be out of control. He squatted down involuntarily and wanted to touch the underground cable.


    "No! No! No! I can''t do this..." Max clenched his teeth and resisted the greed of his body, but a powerful force gushed out of his body, allowing Max to continue to reach out uncontrollably and grasp the underground cable.


    "Ho! Ho! Ho!" an electric current sounded, which made the surrounding pedestrians run away in fear, because they all noticed that Max was completely different from ordinary people, like a human monster like a luminous Smurf.


    Max didn''t pay attention to the meaning of these pedestrians at all. With the current pouring into his body, Max felt that his body was full of power, which he had never felt before and was completely different from Kung Fu!


    "The guy in front! Stay where you are!" just then, a tall black bald man shouted at max, "no matter who you are, I advise you to raise your hand and surrender before you hurt the innocent people!"


    "Surrender?" Max heard the voice and slowly recovered. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the black bald man, but found that there were two guys in strange clothes around him. Among them, the one who attracted Max''s attention most was the guy wearing a red uniform and staring at two little devil horns. "Who are you?"


    "The League of defenders!" the black bald man was Luke cage. He patted the strong muscles on his chest with some pride and said, "join the power man, the female knight and the night devil!"


    "Defenders alliance?" a doubt flashed in Max''s eyes. He had never heard of such a name, so he looked at the three defenders alliance suspiciously. After all, in Max''s opinion, like the spider trio and the swallow tail trio, it can''t be called alliance at all!


    "That''s right! It''s the defenders alliance!" Luke cage glanced at the people who didn''t disperse in the distance. Recently, he has been trying to find an opportunity to beat out the name of the defenders alliance, and now, the opportunity comes!


    "I advise you to go with us, or you will have good fruit!" Luke cage looked at max and shouted at max, "don''t think you can do whatever you want if you change. There are many people worse than you in this world!"


    "Come with you? No! I''m going to Chinatown. I have something important!" Max woke up when he heard the first half of Luke cage''s words. He quickly shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I don''t care what ghost alliance you are. Don''t block my way, or I''ll be rude!"


    "Hmm? Don''t blame us if you still want to commit an attack!" Luke cage thought that talking would convince max, but unexpectedly, Max suddenly changed his attitude, especially when the light in Max''s body was even more bright and it was the rhythm of attack, so Luke cage decided to take the lead!


    "Boom!" but Luke Kaiqi just took action, and Max reacted very quickly. He waved his hand directly and a strong current roared in the direction of the defender alliance.


    "This is the power of electricity I absorb? Have I mutated? Have I become a mutant? No, it may also be a mutant like Peter Parker..." Max, who has been in Yongchun martial arts school for a long time, is well-informed. After all, the students on the second floor are talking about the abilities of the members of the Avengers alliance in addition to practicing martial arts every day, And which of them is stronger or weaker.


    Therefore, when Max subconsciously blew out the current in his body, Max understood something. Therefore, Max wanted to go back to Yongchun martial arts school and ask Huang about himself.

 Chapter 278

    However, what Max did not expect was that his attack did not directly solve the defender alliance. Jessica Jones, who was called the female knight, flew directly to avoid his attack.


    As for the remaining two people, they were not hurt by Max''s move. The night devil Matt Murdoch stood behind Luke cage. It was obvious that he was full of confidence in Luke cage.


    Luke cage didn''t disappoint Matt Murdoch. He took this current attack from Max, but his body trembled, took two steps back, and he was all right. It can be seen how amazing Luke cage''s defense is.


    "Hoo! It''s a little powerful. You should be careful. His attack can''t be underestimated!" Luke cage vomited a long breath, reminded Jessica Jones and Matt Murdoch, and then rushed to Max like a tank.


    "Bang!", Jessica Jones on the other side has taken the lead in launching his own attack. He raises a car and smashes it at max, but Max blows it down with an electric current. At this time, Luke cage has come to Max and punched max.


    "Bang!" but what Luke cage didn''t expect was that his fist was easily blocked by Max, and then his abdomen suffered a heavy blow. A force no weaker than himself directly drove himself back, and even a current force was still entrenched in his abdomen, making him unable to straighten up at all.


    "Bang!" fortunately, Matt Murdoch cleared Luke cage in time. A short stick attracted Max''s attention, so that Max didn''t pursue the victory and directly put Luke cage to the ground.


    Poor Max has just mutated and gained extraordinary ability. He may even have gone beyond the extraordinary level. He will be brushed as a villain boss by the new superhero League of defenders.


    At the same time, silly girl''s voice suddenly sounded in Yongchun martial arts school: "Avenger alliance, attention, there is a mutant in the street not far from Chinatown, and the defender alliance is dealing with him, but the strength of the defender alliance is not enough to win him, so it has caused great damage to the street..."


    Silly girl''s voice fell and a projection appeared in front of everyone. That was the scene of Max fighting with the defender alliance. Silly girl had begun to implement the sky eye plan through satellite and street monitoring, so as to find extraordinary events faster and facilitate the Avengers alliance to deal with them.


    "League of defenders? Which second rate hero organization dares to touch us?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. "There are only three people who dare to call themselves superhero League?"


    "I''ve heard silly girl say that they did the same thing as us swallow tailed three heroes at the beginning..." Jack stood up, frowned and looked at silly girl''s projection. "However, I don''t know why, I look at the appearance of this mutant. How can I be a little familiar?"


    "Familiar?" Huang Wen raised his head and glanced at the projection. After Jack''s reminder, Huang Wen suddenly felt that the mutant looked familiar. Subconsciously, Huang Wen released his power of perception and looked around Chinatown.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, suddenly raising his eyebrows, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, because when he found max, he felt the familiar smell, and then recognized Max''s identity, "max?"


    "You don''t have to go. I''ll pick him up. It''s max." Huang asked, glancing at Belle around him and said, "I''ll be right back..."


    As the voice fell, Huang Wen''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. The people in the hot pot shop looked at each other. Looking at the picture on the projection, they didn''t know what to say. After all, the appearance of the mutant in the projection basically couldn''t see the shadow of Max, and they didn''t know what Max had experienced.


    "Why are you annoying guys pestering me? I said I had to hurry to Chinatown!" Max blasted Jessica Jones, who came up indomitably, shouting angrily, and his breath became very unstable.


    "You can''t think! Even if you have strong power, you don''t want to escape from our hands! The world can''t do whatever you want with power!" Luke cage shouted and rushed to Max again.


    "Bang!" suddenly a figure appeared between Luke cage and max. Luke cage''s body flew out in an instant without any room for resistance.


    "What? Who are you?" Jessica Jones exclaimed and hurried to Luke cage. Matt Murdoch''s face under the mask changed greatly, and his body was trembling slightly, because he had never heard such a strong and powerful heartbeat, even Luke cage!


    At this time, Matt Murdoch just listened to Huang Wen''s heartbeat, which impacted his senses and even hurt his eardrums!


    "Teacher!" Max exclaimed at the suddenly appeared Huang Wen, then looked at Huang Wen with great guilt and said, "I''m sorry, teacher, I''ve caused you trouble!"


    "It''s not your fault." Huang Wen turned around, smiled, shook his head, put his hand on Max''s shoulder and wanted to take him back to the hot pot shop, but Max subconsciously avoided Huang Wen''s palm.


    "Teacher, my body seems to discharge..." Max looked at Huang with some hesitation and quickly explained.


    "No harm!" Huang Wen gave Max a soothing look and put his hand on Max''s shoulder. The strong current in Max immediately rioted and wanted to rush to Huang Wen''s body, but at the next moment, the current calmed down and didn''t bring any harm to Huang Wen.


    "I''ll help you control your power. You don''t need to worry too much." Huang asked, nodding at max with a smile, turned his head and looked at Luke cage and others. His expression suddenly cooled down, "Defenders alliance, right? This time you find the wrong person. He''s just a child who wants to go home. It''s OK to be a superhero, but next time, if you do it indiscriminately, it''s not just such a lesson!"


    "Who the hell are you?" Luke cage stood up with his teeth clenched and shouted at Huang. "You have great power. Can you do whatever you say?"


    "Ha ha, I really don''t know what to say. Come to Chinatown and talk to me..." Huang asked with a sneer. With Max''s body turned into a light spot, he disappeared in situ and returned to the hot pot shop, leaving a mess around and an alliance with defenders flying out again.

 Chapter 279

    "Huang Wen..." as soon as Huang Wen returned to the hot pot shop, Steve Rogers opened his mouth as if he was going to say something. After all, he saw the picture of Huang Wen venting his anger for max, and he had some objections to it.


    "Well, you should know that with the strength of the boss, he has done it lightly enough!" Logan knew Steve Rogers very well. As soon as he spoke, Logan pressed his shoulder. "Moreover, take care. Are you angry if Bucky is beaten indiscriminately in the street?"


    "..." Steve Rogers glanced at the nearby Bucky Barnes and couldn''t speak. If Bucky Barnes was really beaten, Steve Rogers couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t go up and do it.


    "People are like this. Naturally, the attitude towards everyone can''t be the same. There are relatives, estrangements and closeness. You are the American captain, and the boss is a casual person..." Logan shrugged and said with a smile, "but it''s because of the boss''s character that we feel more at ease!"


    "Why?" Steve Rogers asked, looking at Logan in some confusion.


    "You''ll understand later." Logan shook his head with a smile, didn''t answer Steve Rogers''s question, but looked at max. "it seems that the times have really changed, more and more mutants have appeared, and the strange people mentioned by the boss before... Hmm? Mutants are equal to mutants plus strange people?"


    "How''s it going? The electric power in your body has converged. Can you return to the original?" Huang asked, ignoring Logan''s conversation with Steve Rogers, but looking at Max''s look of the big Smurf at this time.


    To tell the truth, the original Max was not good-looking, but at least he was in the range of normal people, but now the large Smurfs look more frightening than beasts and magic women. If they were not dressed and their strength was not strong, in fact, Max was a little similar to Dr. Manhattan next door, They are all blue and luminous.


    "Sorry, teacher, I can''t..." Max looked at Huang apologetically and asked, then lowered his head. "Although the current in my body became quiet because of the teacher, it seems that I can''t return to my previous state..."


    "Well, it''s OK. At least, you won''t damage your clothes, or you''ll be like hawk before..." Huang asked, looking up and down at max to confirm that his ability won''t damage his clothes, "However, it can also be because your control over your own ability is too weak. Your blue light state is obviously that the power of the current is running, or you try to run out of the current?"


    "Are you here, teacher?" Max looked around and asked Huang with some hesitation. He didn''t dare to do it for a while. After all, this is an important place for Yongchun martial arts school party, hot pot shop.


    "Well, what you said is reasonable. Let me take you to another place to experiment!" Huang nodded and looked in Belle''s direction, "Belle, I''ll check his situation first..."


    "Well, I''m full too. I''ll go and have a look..." Belle also has some impression of Max, so she also wants to know whether Max will become a normal person. After all, Belle has awakened her abilities and raised a little interest in these extraordinary abilities.


    "Master, I''m going too!" Jack couldn''t help standing up. He frowned at max. Max turned into such a ghost. He also wanted Max to recover earlier.


    "Teacher, we also want to go!" those students on the second floor also looked at max with some concern. Although Max looked really scary, they were well-informed after all. Even the avenger alliance was upstairs every day, so they were familiar with many extraordinary events.


    Max is also their friend. In Huang''s words, they are all the same. Naturally, they want to know whether Max can return to normal.


    "All right, let''s go together. Remember your seat and come back to eat later!" Huang asked. He looked at the students and looked at Tony Stark and others. "What about you? Go and have a look?"


    "Look, by the way, you can open the universe cube for me!" Tony Stark put down his chopsticks. Max didn''t care at all. Tony Stark didn''t even care about the League of defenders suspected of copying their Avengers.


    Tony Stark''s only concern is when Huang can open the cosmic cube and let him see the power of the cosmic cube!


    So, in this way, all the people in the whole hot pot shop disappeared in place. If Zhong Bo hadn''t been surprised, he might think he was a ghost.


    This is the first time there are so many people in base 1, but those students of Yongchun martial arts school don''t mean to run around and look around. They all look at max and Huang and want to know what Huang will do next.


    "Silly girl, battle dummy, attributes, lightning defense system." Huang asked. After taking a look at max, he shouted at silly girl. Soon, rubber dummies rose in the battle training ground ahead.


    "Go, Max, release all your strength..." Huang asked, looking at Max''s encouragement, "don''t worry about causing damage, do your best!"


    "OK, teacher!" Max took a deep breath and felt the power of his body a little. He used the current in his body to fight, just like eating and drinking water. Although he had just awakened, he still controlled his ability very quickly. He really deserved to be the template that the original villain boss should have.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Max constantly bombarded the rubber dummy in front of him, releasing the current force in his body. Huang Wen and others on the side moved their eyes.


    Huang Wen can clearly realize that Max''s strength is not weak, at least it has entered the legendary level.


    Coupled with the problem of attribute restraint, I''m afraid Tony Stark may not be able to deal with Max, if there is no steel armor specifically for max.


    In the whole Avenger alliance, hawk should be able to deal with Max, Logan should be reluctant, and the rest should be a little worse. I''m afraid John is not very good. Judging from the energy and destructiveness shown by Max, his strength has exceeded John''s ice and fire power.


    Not only Huang Wen but also John himself noticed this, so a sense of crisis surged in his heart.

 Chapter 280

    Before, John was still a little proud. After all, he was an entry-level disciple who was taught unique martial arts by Huang Wen. Although he did not officially join the avenger alliance because of his identity as a mutant, he was actually no different from the real one.


    Therefore, John''s eyes have always been on the members of the avenger alliance, and his strength is not weak even in the avenger alliance.


    But now, a suddenly mutated Max''s strength has surpassed John, which makes John''s heart full of a sense of crisis.


    Because Max is just an ordinary outside disciple. Even in the martial arts school before, there was basically nothing outstanding except hard work.


    John can''t accept being surpassed by Max, just as Bobby the Iceman can''t accept being surpassed by John.


    After a long time, in the admiring eyes of Yongchun martial arts school students, Max stopped, and the current power in his body had been exhausted.


    Similar to John''s previous situation, Max can control the current he sends out, and even the more current in his body, the strength and speed of his body will be improved, but Max himself can''t produce current. He can only continue to exert his ability through external charging!


    In other words, if Max runs out of current and doesn''t charge, then Max is no different from an ordinary person!


    Therefore, at this time, Max recovered his original appearance. Oh, there is still a little difference. Max became a bald head, his eyesight also recovered, and there is no need to wear glasses.


    "Teacher, I can''t control myself!" Max clenched his teeth and looked at Huang. To be exact, he looked at the electrical equipment aside. Max''s mutation ability was driving him to absorb the current again.


    "Well, I probably know your ability." Huang Wen put his hand on Max, and his greed for current disappeared in an instant. "I will teach you special functions and enhance your spiritual strength and self-control ability, so that your ability to control your own current and your desire for external current will be controlled..."


    "Moreover, I have a ring here. It can continuously generate current energy. The upper limit is not clear yet, but obviously, its ability is still very suitable for you!"


    The ring mentioned by Huang Wen is naturally the only ring that can make lightning storm among Mandalin''s ten rings.


    This ring can stimulate electric current, and the power is endless. It is perfect for max, who needs a power bank all the time.


    Before, this ring has been eating ash in Huang Wen''s receiving ring. After all, with Huang Wen''s strength, he can''t see this ring at all. The ability of the electrical system doesn''t play a big role for Huang Wen.


    "Thank you, teacher..." Max was overjoyed and hurriedly asked Huang for thanks.


    "Bang!" Jack patted Max on the head angrily and hurriedly reminded him, "don''t you change your mouth?"


    "Change?" Max was stunned. He suddenly realized something and immediately knelt on the ground and asked Huang, "thank you, master!"


    "Well, Max, you''re officially starting today, so as a teacher, I hope you can control your ability. After you control your ability, take action with John..." Huang asked, pulling Max up and opening his mouth.


    "As for your appearance, when you need to fight, you can absorb the energy from the lightning ring to transform. On weekdays, you will gradually get familiar with your strength. Don''t absorb too much. You can absorb as much as you can grasp. In this way, there should be no problem!"


    "Yes! Master, I see!" Max asked Huang with some excitement.


    "HMM." Huang Wen pointed at max gently. In just a moment, he helped Max complete the Enlightenment of his special function. After all, Huang Wen''s current strength is equivalent to hundreds of gambling saints a-xing. Don''t be too easy to help Max enlighten.


    "Practice by yourself first. I''ll give you the lightning ring after you master it a little." Huang asked, nodding at max who opened his eyes and gently asked, "don''t think about your own variation, forget what you can control the current, and concentrate on the cultivation of special functions!"


    "Yes, master!" Max took a deep breath and forced himself to turn his head and stop looking at the electrical equipment. Then he sat down with his knees crossed. At first, he was practicing his special function. Max didn''t need to see it. The students on the second floor threw envious eyes at him at this time.


    After all, among the students on the second floor, only Jack and risfisk became Huang Wen''s introductory disciples. Everyone didn''t expect that Max could become the third.


    Therefore, Max''s heart is also secretly happy at this time. Although he also suffered great pain when he mutated, compared with the joy at this time, Max suddenly felt that the previous pain was worth it.


    "Well, you can go back to dinner first. After dinner, you can rest early. Those who want to join the logistics will remember to find Steve to test tomorrow." Huang asked. Looking at the students, he waved their hands and sent them back to the hot pot shop. Then he took out the vibrating gold container containing the cosmic magic cube from the ring.


    At this moment, Tony Stark was inspired, and not only Tony Stark, but also Steve Rogers'' eyes fell on the vibrating gold container.


    Steve Rogers did not expect that after so many years, he would see the magic cube of the universe again. For a time, some memories flooded into Steve Rogers'' heart, which made Steve Rogers feel some emotion.


    "Ka! Ka!" Huang asked, holding the vibrating gold container, suddenly made a sound of Ka Ka in his hand. It was the sound of his own strength colliding with the strength of vibrating gold. However, the sound lasted for a period of time, and Huang asked still didn''t crush the vibrating gold container.


    "Lying in the trough, how did the ghost kill bully do it?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind. His energy had broken through the epic level, but he used all his physical strength, but he didn''t crush the Zhenjin container. You know, kill bully crushed the Zhenjin forehead of illusion with only three fingers!


    "Huang asked, can''t you open it?" Tony Stark suddenly raised his eyebrows. I don''t know why. When he saw Huang asked hitting the wall, a smile suddenly appeared in the corners of his mouth, as if he hadn''t succeeded in his struggle day and night over the past month.

 Chapter 281

    "Well, this vibrating gold container is harder and thicker than I thought..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "but if you want to open it, it should still be OK!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, a mysterious light flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. A mysterious force suddenly appeared in his eyebrows, but no one could understand what it meant.


    Huang Wen understood the law of power when breaking through the epic level!


    With the emergence of the law of power, even Zhenjin, which is known as one of the hardest metals on the earth, can''t bear it, because the power and law at the epic level have exceeded the bearing limit of Zhenjin, and the molecular structure inside Zhenjin has been destroyed by the power of law!


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Two slight voices sounded. Huang Wen quickly recovered his power and did not continue to exert his power, because Huang Wen did not forget that the cosmic cube was crushed by mieba.


    Huang Wen doesn''t want to crush the cosmic cube and expose the space gems inside, because Huang Wen thinks that the outer cosmic cube may be the same as the eye of Argo motorcycle, which can protect infinite gems. If the outer cosmic cube is destroyed rashly, I''m afraid the space gems will be easier to be found.


    Moreover, Huang Wen and Tony Stark want endless energy and don''t need to destroy the outer cosmic cube.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    After Huang Wen destroyed the molecular structure of the vibrating gold container, the vibrating gold container had collapsed. Huang Wen directly stretched out his fingers and pulled the vibrating gold container outside, so that Steve Rogers subconsciously tightened the vibrating gold shield in his hand, and then put it behind his back.


    Steve Rogers now knows that his invincible shield that can block all forces is also made of Zhenjin, and the Zhenjin container has been destroyed by Huang Wen.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mess with your shield..." Yu Guang, who asked Huang, found the little movement of Steve Rogers, shook his head with a smile and said softly, "besides, your shield is much larger and thicker than this gold vibrating container... Huh?"


    As Huang Wen was saying this, he suddenly felt a powerful force coming. Huang Wen was very familiar with that force, because he and Belle both mastered the corresponding ability of that force!


    Space power from space gem!


    "Hum!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s eyebrows rose up with a force law and the law of sword, competing with the power emitted by the space gem, so that Huang Wen was not immediately transmitted by this space force.


    "Is this the magic cube of the universe? It''s so beautiful!" Tony Stark thought of the endless power in the magic cube of the universe and asked with a smile.


    "To be exact, the outer layer can be called the cosmic cube, but the inner layer should be called the space gem!" Huang asked, shaking his head and pointing to the cosmic cube in his hand, "its endless power comes from the space gem inside!"


    "Space gem? Does that mean that we can get more powerful power by opening the outer layer of cosmic magic cube?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly, looked at Huang with some expectation and asked.


    "Well, it''s like this in theory, but I don''t recommend it!" Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark and others solemnly. "This is what I wanted to tell you in the hot pot shop! About space gems and even infinite gems!"


    "Infinite gem?! in other words, there is more than one such space gem?" Tony Stark looked at Huang in some surprise and asked the cosmic magic cube in his hand, "how is this possible? A gem with endless energy is enough to surprise people. How can there be several?"


    "Just like the name of the space gem, the power it has is the power of space. My ability to move around also belongs to the power of space, but compared with the power in the space gem, it can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket..." Huang asked, nodded and continued to explain.


    "It is said that before the big bang, six singularities containing infinite energy were purified and quenched into six gemstones. They are space gemstones, time gemstones, reality gemstones, power gemstones, soul gemstones and soul gemstones!"


    "Each gem contains its own unique power and endless power. They are scattered in every corner of the universe. However, there is a crazy Titan who wants to collect these gemstones and achieve his goal..."


    "Titan?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and asked subconsciously, "is there life on Titan Titan Titan, or the Titan in myth?"


    "He comes from Titan, but maybe they are the source of the Titans in the myth..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and whispering.


    "You said before that the alien who wants to invade the earth is him? His goal is the cosmic magic cube? No, it''s the space gem? What''s his ultimate goal?" Tony Stark frowned. From Huang''s words, he felt a strong sense of crisis.


    "He won''t come to the earth in person for the time being, because there are guardians on the earth, but he will send other aliens to attack the earth!" Huang Wen''s eyes moved and whispered, "as for his ultimate goal, he is to erase half of the life in the whole universe, regardless of high and low, and then erase..."


    "He''s crazy!" Logan couldn''t help but burst into a foul language when he heard this. Even Steve Rogers, who pays most attention to language, didn''t let Logan pay attention this time, because he almost couldn''t help saying the same thing.


    "In other words, if he succeeds, each of us has a half chance of death? Can''t we resist?" Tony Stark asked with a deep breath and a frown.


    "Can''t resist!" Huang asked, his face seriously shaking his head. "As long as he collects six infinite gemstones, he can gently snap his fingers and directly erase half of life in the universe!"


    "You''re not his opponent either?" Tony Stark asked again, looking straight into Huang''s eyes. "What if you add up with Carol?"


    "If he doesn''t have infinite gemstones, we should have no problem together. In other words, Carol alone should be able to defeat him. Even if I can''t defeat him now, it shouldn''t be a problem to draw..." Huang asked after thinking about the performance of defeating hegemony in the final war.


    "However, his mastery of infinite gems is far above us. If he gets infinite gems, we may not be his opponent!"


    "This space gem can''t fall into his hands!" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a decision. "Also, our defense strength may need to be strengthened!"

 Chapter 282

    Huang Wen looked at the Avengers with solemn and thoughtful faces. He couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction. These pressures were deliberately imposed on the avenger alliance by Huang Wen.


    After all, the strength of the avenger alliance adds up, there are basically no things they can''t solve on the whole earth. If there is no external pressure, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the avenger alliance to grow up.


    The most important thing is that the anti bullying strength Huang asked before is the performance of anti bullying in the film, but who can guarantee that the anti bullying strength will not be strengthened in such a comprehensive Meiman world integrated into countless worlds?


    Therefore, the avenger alliance still needs to grow. At least, the strength of Tony Stark, hawk and others should grow, so that there will be no situation that the strength of eliminating hegemony is too strong and the whole Avenger alliance cannot participate in the battle.


    "When will he send someone to rob the space gem?" soon, Tony Stark, who recovered, looked at Huang and asked. He wanted to know how much time he had to prepare.


    "Let''s see how we use the cosmic cube." Huang Wen shook his head and said with a smile. "If we sealed it and didn''t use the power of the cosmic cube, they might come later, but at that time, we didn''t know when they came..."


    "As I said before, the Titan''s ability to master infinite gems is far above us. If he wants to seize space gems without doing it himself, he can only send an alien army, and the alien army is not so easy to enter the solar system or even the earth..."


    "Therefore, he can only send those alien armies to the earth by sending people near the cosmic cube, letting his people steal the cosmic cube and opening wormholes with the power of the cosmic cube!"


    "You mean, we can wait for the hare! Even if they don''t come, we can use the cosmic magic cube to develop our defense ability. When they come, we will give them a fatal blow, play the style of the earth and frighten the whole universe!" Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly brightened, looked at Huang with some excitement and said.


    "Yes, we should make plans for all situations. Isn''t that what you Tony Stark is best at?" Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark with a smile.


    "Don''t worry! Give it to me!" Tony Stark flashed a fine light in his eyes and patted his chest proudly. "I''ll let the Titan know that the earth is not where he should come! By the way, what''s his name?"


    "Mieba." Huang Wen looked at the sky, flashed mieba''s appearance and said softly.


    "I didn''t expect that I have been frozen for more than 60 years. Now I have to face not only all kinds of powers, but also the big events of invading aliens and the whole universe. It seems that I have found the meaning of my existence, that is to defeat all the ambitious!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath, looked at Huang solemnly and asked, "I don''t know. Can I learn martial arts that can become stronger with you?"


    "Do you want to worship me as a teacher?" Huang asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Steve Rogers would suddenly say such words to himself.


    "Well, it''s not a apprenticeship. I think my strength may not keep up with this era, so I need to improve my strength, otherwise I''m not very good to continue to lead the avenger Alliance..." Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark, even the spider trio and the swallow tail trio.


    "To tell the truth, I also know that there are few weaker than me in the whole Avenger alliance. In fact, my strength has long been out of the level of front-line combat. I should be able to deal with some hydras, but I''m afraid I can''t catch aliens!"


    "After all, no one knows what the strength and quantity of those aliens are, and I can deal with several aliens at that time..."


    Steve Rogers'' words are very sincere. Huang Wen never thought that Steve Rogers would say such words. After all, among the Avengers alliance, the most important thing for Steve Rogers is his leadership and symbolic significance.


    If you really participate in the battle, if you don''t have the power of 50-50, Steve Rogers''s strength is really no better than Jack and risfisk who have gun fighting skills and Huang Wen character bag.


    Especially when it comes to killing efficiency, Steve Rogers, who only uses a shield, can''t compare with the gun fighting technique that can turn bullets.


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t know what to teach you..." Huang asked, looked up and down at Steve Rogers, frowned and said, "after all, your fighting style is already obvious, and has formed its own unique vein. If I rashly teach you other martial arts, it will destroy your original fighting style!"


    Huang Wen is also telling the truth. After all, Huang Wen teaches martial arts basically according to everyone''s characteristics or shortcomings.


    For example, John''s cold ice and fire palm is suitable for John''s attributes and can make up for John''s inability to make fire.


    For example, Logan''s King Kong is not bad, which enables Logan to charge more fearlessly. At the same time, it also avoids the control of Logan by people with abilities similar to magneto.


    For example, Bruce Banner''s special function and eight pole boxing can strengthen Bruce Banner''s spiritual strength and make him better communicate with hawk. Eight pole boxing is to enhance hawk''s melee skills.


    In addition, Huang Wen''s promotion of Haoke was not great, because Haoke could only learn kung fu but not martial arts. Otherwise, it would be invincible to have a Haoke who didn''t damage his divine skills.


    As for Steve Rogers, to be honest, Huang Wen can''t see his shortcomings in the battle, or Huang Wen can''t see his advantages.


    In other words, Steve Rogers is too mediocre. In addition to quality and personality charm, although his strength, speed and defense have been strengthened and surpassed ordinary humans, in the final analysis, he is only a human with more perfect physical quality in all aspects and has no special ability.


    That is, the original plan of super soldier serum failed. Otherwise, Steve Rogers really should only be one of the super soldiers, perhaps a more prominent one, but there should be many soldiers with his ability.


    These super soldiers form an army to fight together, so that they can give full play to the advantages of super soldier serum, rather than let Steve Rogers become a leader and fight alone.


    Therefore, Huang Wen looked at Steve Rogers and thought for a long time. He didn''t think it was appropriate to teach him any martial arts.

 Chapter 283

    "I can learn kung fu from the beginning like them..." Steve Rogers said after looking at Huang and asking for a long time without talking. "I don''t need any special ability, just continue to strengthen my physical quality in all aspects!"


    Hearing what Steve Rogers said, Huang Wen''s eyes moved. All along, Huang Wen didn''t draw pure martial arts in body refining. It may be because the level of golden bell cover iron cloth shirt is too low, or it may be because the body refining martial arts of those evil sects in martial arts film and television dramas always make people neither human nor ghost, and most of them are practiced by villains.


    In short, Huang Wen, from the start of the lucky draw to now, the only thing that has something to do with body refining is that King Kong does not damage the divine power, but King Kong does not damage the divine power is more like a transformation state, which can not continuously strengthen the body strength and tap the body potential.


    Therefore, in addition to the character lottery, Huang Wen had to exercise in the general way of self mutilation, and then let his strong recovery ability heal, so as to strengthen his physical quality.


    However, such strengthening methods always have limits and are not suitable for popularization.


    Just after hearing what Steve Rogers said, Huang Wen suddenly found that he seemed to have some limitations before, especially when considering what martial arts are suitable for Steve Rogers.


    You know, Huang Wen''s energy at this time has entered the epic level. Maybe it''s nothing in the mythical world, but in the martial arts world, Huang Wen is the existence of physical immortality!


    Martial artists who are much weaker than Huang Wen can create all kinds of body refining martial arts. What''s the reason why Huang Wen can''t create it? In particular, Huang Wen is best at physical strength.


    "Well, not only Steve, but also those students of the martial arts school, including Jack and Reese, need such a set of skills!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. "After all, ye man character bag can only be used once, and I don''t have so many lucky draws to use. Ordinary exercise methods are very small for their promotion..."


    "Needless to say, the students of the martial arts school, the closer they are to the limit of the human body, the more difficult it is for them to break through through the way of exercise. Jack and Reese are the same. Normal exercise methods can not enhance their physical quality, and they can only embark on the road of internal skill..."


    "Maybe I can create a body refining skill to harden the body with internal force, or use internal force to improve the strength of the body itself. In this way, they may not have the means to use strength, but they can have a stronger body!"


    "If you really create such a skill, not only students, Jack and Steve can practice, but also Belle, Logan and Zhong Qiang!"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s eyes lit up slowly. Steve Rogers, who has been paying attention to Huang Wen''s expression, saw that Huang Wen''s expression had changed and looked at Huang Wen with some expectation.


    "Well, I still don''t have a suitable skill for you, but don''t worry. I''m going to create a set of everyone''s skill, which can improve everyone''s physical quality!" Huang asked, smiling at Steve Rogers, "but it takes a little time..."


    Tony Stark''s eyes lit up when he heard Huang''s question. If he could get stronger through exercise, Tony Stark would still be willing to do it.


    Well, that''s right. Tony Stark calls practicing martial arts a way of exercise, because in his opinion, it doesn''t make any difference. If he can make him embarrassed without rolling iron and sweating, it''s the most suitable way for him.


    "Everyone''s physical quality has been improved? Will it be revealed..." but soon Tony Stark thought of something. He looked at Huang solemnly and said, "after all, don''t forget, there are several hydras still hiding in the dark. We haven''t heard from them!"


    "Thank you for your reminding. I will use my internal power as the seed to open up a new skill for you. Without my internal power seed, you will not be able to practice, which can avoid the leakage of the skill." Huang asked for a little thought and gave a solution with a smile.


    "What? It''s disgusting for you to leave your seeds with me!" Tony Stark suddenly shivered, subconsciously stepped back and looked at Huang warily.


    "Get out!" Huang asked angrily, rolled his eyes and said concisely, "if you don''t have your share, you''ll wait for everyone to lift you up like a chick!"


    "Can you improve so much? It''s no big deal to leave a seed!" Tony Stark blinked, looked at Huang and said with a smile, "but I''m still passive for the first time. You should be careful..."


    "I dislike make complaints about how Toni''s mouth is broken, so I can''t help thinking of a past annoying fellow!" Rogan thought as if he had some intolerable memories. He could not help watching Tony Stark Tucao.


    "All right, don''t interrupt. By the way, silly girl, set ''long live the Hydra'' as the warning keyword to monitor everyone who says this!" Huang asked, staring at Tony Stark and ordering silly girl.


    "OK, boss!" silly girl collected this command and monitored it in real time. As long as someone calls and says "long live the Hydra", silly girl can chase through big data and find the speaker!


    "Are they really stupid enough to communicate like this?" Tony Stark blinked and looked at Huang in surprise. Obviously, Tony Stark didn''t believe that Hydra people would be stupid to this extent.


    "Yes." Huang asked, smiled confidently, and put the cosmic cube in his hand on the experimental platform. "Silly girl, make a container for it, and then I''ll send Tony to base 2 for research?"


    "OK, no problem!" Tony Stark did not interrupt this time. He nodded solemnly. He knew that the energy in the cosmic cube was related to the start of the earth''s defense force, the space gem in the cosmic cube was related to the safety of the earth and even all mankind, and no difference was allowed!


    After silly girl made a new container for the cosmic cube, Huang asked Tony Stark. After all, Tony Stark can''t hold the cosmic cube directly in his hand.


    "Well, let''s break up. Max will stay here to practice his kung fu. Silly girl, when he wakes up, let him live here first. If there''s anything, contact me in time!" Huang asked, waved his hand, sent Tony Stark to base 2, and then gave an order to silly girl. He took the people back to the hot pot shop and went back to their homes after they had enough to eat and drink.

 Chapter 284

    "Ask, is it true what you said about killing tyrants?" back in Yongchun martial arts school, Belle, who has been silent since listening to the infinite gem, finally couldn''t help looking at Huang Wen and asked.


    "Well, it''s true, but you don''t have to worry. After all, there is still some time before that day..." Huang asked, patting Belle''s head and said softly.


    "Well... The six infinite gemstones are collected together, and one snap of her fingers can directly erase half of the life in the universe..." Belle opened her mouth and asked in a low voice, "is there really no way to stop this thing? You can''t stop it?"


    "Well, I''m not sure, but now I should have no ability to stop..." Huang asked in silence, looked at Belle seriously and said, "After all, the power contained in a space gem far exceeds me. Even, the power of surprise captain Carol comes from the space gem. Therefore, now I should have no strength to stop it."


    "So, can the regenerative dragon chapter stop it?" Belle suddenly raised her head and looked directly into Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "It should be OK." Huang asked, stunned a little, then nodded and said softly, "With my current strength, I can feel that the power in the regenerative dragon chapter is not strong, but it has the power to ensure the immortality of spirit and body. Maybe it can''t directly resist the power from infinite gemstones, but when you ring your fingers, its power can make you recover instantly..."


    "Then I don''t want it! Give it back to you!" Belle hurried to untie the regenerated Dragon Seal, but Huang asked and caught it.


    "Stop it!" Huang asked, taking Belle into his arms and comforting her softly, "it''s still early for infinite gemstones to gather. Besides, we won''t let him gather? You know, space gemstones are in our hands!"


    "Have you ever heard of Murphy''s law?" Belle looked up at Huang and asked faintly.


    "Well, Belle, just say what you want..." Huang asked, looking at Belle awkwardly. He had heard a thing or two about Murphy''s law, but now he didn''t quite understand what Belle suddenly mentioned here.


    "If there is a possibility of things getting worse, no matter how small the possibility is, it will always happen." Belle looked at Huang and asked, "if the mieba has the possibility of collecting six infinite gemstones, no matter how small the possibility is, it will always happen..."


    "That''s all right. I''ve now stepped into the level of the strong. When mieba collects six infinite gemstones, I may be invincible and the whole universe!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "Belle, don''t forget that I''m different from those who have the ability to mutate. I can keep getting stronger!"


    "But..." Belle opened her mouth and wanted to say something more.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!" Huang asked, rubbing Belle''s hair and gently kissing Belle''s forehead. "Let''s read for a while..."


    "HMM." Belle didn''t say anything at last, but answered skillfully, picked up a book, and lay down in Huang Wen''s arms to read it.


    "Hmm? Where''s the master? Where''s everyone?" in the No. 1 base, Max opened his eyes and looked at the empty No. 1 base. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smoke and muttered.


    "The boss went back first. He asked you to practice your special functions here for a while. When you have learned something, the boss will give you the lightning ring..." the silly girl''s voice sounded in Max''s ear, "It''s no problem to eat and stay here. You should cherish it. After all, there''s only one lightning ring in the world, but there''s alien technology and magic power!"


    "Alien technology and magic?" Max widened his eyes in an instant, flashed a touch of emotion in his eyes, then nodded heavily and said solemnly, "don''t worry, I won''t let master down!"


    At the same time, Luke cage, Jessica Jones and Matt Murdoch are all here in a secret base in hell''s kitchen. Today''s experience makes them very frustrated.


    In particular, Luke cage, as the leader of the defender alliance, made an official appearance with the defender Alliance for the first time. He was ready to play his name. As a result, he ran into a wall and even flew out without the slightest resistance, which filled Luke cage''s heart with unhappiness.


    "Who the hell is that guy?" Luke cage clenched his teeth and looked at Jessica Jones and Matt Murdoch. "Chinatown? We don''t know that area well. Shall we find a way to inform the Avengers? After all, the guy who can use electricity is too dangerous!"


    "Luke, I don''t think we should provoke that mysterious guy..." Jessica Jones frowned and whispered, "after all, your strength is so strong that you were directly beaten away by him. We can''t even see how he did it..."


    "That man''s strength is very strong. He doesn''t seem to be a human, just like a God on earth!" Matt Murdoch said after a long silence.


    "Just the sound of his body blood and heart almost made my eardrum explode. I have never met such a terrible guy, even when the mutant war of the statue of Liberty was fought, I have never met such a terrible guy..."


    "So what? Will we shrink back because of the strength of our opponent?" Luke cage glared at Matt Murdoch. "Now that he has said his position, we''ll go to the door. It''s best to contact the Avengers and deal with this terrible guy together!"


    "However, we don''t know the Avengers. How can we find them?" Jessica Jones gave her own question.


    "Go to stark industries! Matt, you go to Tony Stark as your own lawyer and tell him about this guy in Chinatown!" Luke cage looked at Matt Murdoch and said solemnly, "no, there''s the current man. I heard that the current man called him teacher before. Can you say that he did it when the current man became like this?"


    "That''s terrible! Not only do you have strong power, but also you can make your students have that strong ability..." Matt Murdoch frowned and thought with Luke cage''s brain hole, "The key is that the current man obviously has a tendency to get out of control, that is, he can''t control his ability. He is forced to mutate!"


    "So, that guy is an evil leader who makes variation?" Jessica Jones added. With one word, the defender alliance has outlined Huang Wen as a villain boss.

 Chapter 285

    The next day, the young defender alliance, who had no own intelligence sources and had nothing to do with the government, sent out. Not only Matt Murdoch came to stark industry as his lawyer, but Luke cage and Jessica Jones also followed him not far away.


    It is worth mentioning that although Matt Murdoch is a member of the defender alliance and a superhero, he is actually a blind man. His special ability is that his four senses other than vision have been greatly enhanced. Therefore, Matt Murdoch''s daily actions have not changed much from ordinary people, and Matt Murdoch has received special training, Combat capability is also far beyond ordinary people.


    "Stop, that guy over there, what about you? Who are you?" but unfortunately, Matt Murdoch without access card couldn''t enter stark industry at all, and then the security guards of stark industry found it. Several security guards surrounded Matt Murdoch directly.


    Even though Matt Murdoch''s fighting power is far beyond ordinary people, he didn''t come to fight this time, but to find a way to see Tony Stark.


    "I''m a lawyer. This time, stark industry infringed on the interests of our group. I specially came to discuss this matter. This is my lawyer''s certificate..." Matt Murdoch took out his lawyer''s certificate without changing his face and said, his tone was full of indifference. He didn''t seem to be lying at all.


    "Lawyers... Infringed on the interests of the group?" at this time, the security guards looked at each other, because this was not something they could handle. Soon, the leading security guard reported the matter.


    The people who received the lead security news were also confused. When did stark industry infringe on the interests of other groups? You know, now stark industry is actually the largest group in the United States and even in the world. How dare anyone come to trouble them?


    However, when the leading security guard said that the other party had no intention of leaving, the management who received the news also hesitated. Is there really such a thing?


    So, out of caution, the news was reported layer by layer, and finally came to Tony Stark''s girlfriend pepper, the current president of stark industries.


    "The interests of other groups? Are those groups that have violated their interests cooperating to hire lawyers? No, at least there should be some news..." peper frowned and a doubt flashed in her eyes, but in the end, she decided to meet the lawyer to see what he came from.


    "Hmm?" however, when peper saw Matt Murdoch, peper subconsciously frowned, because no one ever wore sunglasses when seeing her. Except Tony Stark, even Tony Stark wouldn''t wear sunglasses indoors.


    "Sorry, I''m blind." Matt Murdoch''s ears moved. He seemed to notice peper''s frowning reaction, so he took off his sunglasses, looked at peper apologetically, smiled and said.


    "Oh, sorry!" peper couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly apologized to Matt Murdoch, but then peper thought of something, looked up and down, and Matt Murdoch said, "just heard the following people say that you are a lawyer because we stark workers violated the interests of your group..."


    "I''m sorry, Ms. pepper, I cheated you. Although I''m really a lawyer, I didn''t come because of this. I have important news to inform iron man Tony Stark, but I have no other way to contact him..." Matt Murdoch nodded apologetically at pepper and said softly.


    "Is it important to find Tony? Or iron man?" peper frowned when she heard that Matt Murdoch had lied to herself before, but she didn''t attack, but asked again.


    "Yes, someone came to me today and said they found a guy who can create evil ability. He is in Chinatown, but their strength is not enough to deal with him, so they entrusted me to inform iron man, so theoretically, I am a trustee and help others..." Matt Murdoch spread his hand, Hiding his identity, he said.


    "Wait, you just said, where is he?" peper suddenly thought of something, looked up and down at Matt Murdoch and asked.


    "Chinatown!" Matt Murdoch said firmly.


    "Hum! Hum!" just as Matt Murdoch''s voice fell, stark industry suddenly sounded an alarm. It turned out that pepper directly pressed the alarm button, and stark industry''s security personnel rushed up one after another.


    "What does Ms. peper mean?" now, it''s Matt Murdoch''s turn to frown. He listened to the position of the security personnel coming and asked peper in confusion.


    "Come back with good intelligence. Hehe, there are villains who create evil people in Chinatown? This is really the funniest joke I''ve heard this year!" peper looked at Matt Murdoch with a trace of mockery in his voice.


    "Matt Murdoch, right? I advise you to arrest yourself and tell who entrusted you to deliver such a perverse message. Otherwise, those security personnel won''t care if you are really blind!"


    "There can''t be evil people in Chinatown? Was that guy lying yesterday?" Matt Murdoch''s eyes flashed a hesitation. He listened to the security personnel getting closer and closer. He knew that he couldn''t stay here. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would really be planted here today!


    As for revealing his identity, Matt Murdoch has no time to take into account, because the most important thing now is to leave here first, find Luke cage and Jessica Jones and tell them about Chinatown!


    Matt Murdoch took out his exclusive blind stick from his waist and smashed it into the French window. He wanted to break the window and escape. Although the floor here is very high, his blind stick focuses on a multi-function!


    "Bang!" but something happened that Matt Murdoch didn''t expect. The blind stick hit the French window and was bounced back directly. It didn''t mean to break the French window at all. The windows of stark industry are specially made!


    "Mr. Matt Murdoch, it seems that your identity is not as simple as a blind lawyer!" looking at Matt Murdoch''s action, peper flashed a little surprise in his eyes, took a deep look at Matt Murdoch, smiled and said, "but I''m disappointed. The landing windows of stark industry can''t be compared with the bulletproof glass outside!"


    "Bang!" the of the president''s office was knocked open, and a group of security personnel rushed in and looked warily at Matt Murdoch by the window.

 Chapter 286

    "Ms. pepper, I really don''t mean any harm. All this is just a misunderstanding, and I was cheated!" Matt Murdoch took a deep breath and said facing pepper, but his ears trembled slightly.


    "Lawyer Matt''s words should be kept for a while." Piper shook his head with a smile and said softly, "I just saw that lawyer Matt''s skill is good, but if you want to escape from the security personnel of stark industry, don''t dream, unless you have the strength of the one in Chinatown..."


    "The one in Chinatown?" Matt Murdoch frowned and rushed towards peper.


    "President peper! Be careful!" the security personnel couldn''t help exclaiming. After rushing into the president''s office, these security personnel were worried about accidentally injuring peper and didn''t dare to shoot, but they didn''t expect to be caught by Matt Murdoch and wanted to shoot peper!


    "Ka! Ka!"


    When Matt Murdoch rushed to peper, he suddenly heard a strange sound of metal collision, which came from peper in front of him.


    However, Matt Murdoch is blind after all. Even if he can barely outline everything around him, he can''t really see what''s happening in front of him


    In front of Matt Murdoch, the frightened peper started the card left to her by Tony Stark. A suit of armor directly covered peper. Then peper didn''t even operate. Jarvis directly took over the armor operating system and set Matt Murdoch as a dangerous target!


    "Shua!" just as Matt Murdoch rushed in front of peper, the steel armor was ready and hit Matt Murdoch!


    "Bang!" Matt Murdoch, who felt the strong wind coming, subconsciously blocked it, but he didn''t expect that peper could explode such a powerful force and directly smash him out.


    "Iron man?!" Matt Murdoch soon realized something and shouted in peper''s direction, "iron man, do you know that there was a mutant last night? Behind this, there was a shocking conspiracy!"


    Although Matt Murdoch did not know that Tony Stark did not appear, his words were still heard by Tony Stark.


    Jarvis informed Tony Stark as soon as peper pressed the alarm button. Tony Stark didn''t take charge of the universe cube. He left base 2 directly and flew towards stark industry. At the same time, he also informed the Avengers Alliance for fear of what happened to peper.


    However, when Tony Stark listened to Jarvis''s synchronous voice, Tony Stark couldn''t help being stunned, because the mutant last night was Max?


    "What a shocking conspiracy?" Tony Stark didn''t stop, but continued to fly to stark industry, transmitting his voice through Jarvis.


    "Really you? Unexpectedly, you came back so fast!" Matt Murdoch finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the process had some twists and turns, in the end, he found Tony Stark and could finally defeat Huang Wen, the evil boss!


    "Yesterday, a powerful guy made his students mutate, and then we found out. We were stopping his students, but we didn''t expect that the powerful guy directly appeared, beat us all back, took his students away, and led our attention to Chinatown..." Matt Murdoch didn''t want to delay any time, Because he was worried that Huang Wen would create more mutants, he quickly shouted at Tony Stark.


    "Where did you know about these things?" Tony Stark, who was flying in the air, couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his mouth. After a long time, he recovered and continued to ask through Jarvis.


    "This is our personal experience, and I won''t hide it from you. I''m the night devil of the defender alliance!" Matt Murdoch took a deep breath and directly identified his identity. Anyway, he has just exposed his skills and can''t hide his identity at all.


    "You''re the one who pirated our Avengers?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrow and then his voice became gloomy. "So why did you shoot pepper?"


    "It''s all a misunderstanding. Ms. pepper didn''t believe what I said and called the security personnel. I can find you only through her. I didn''t mean to hurt her..." Matt Murdoch took a breath in his heart and quickly explained.


    "Sorry, I don''t believe you either!" Tony Stark''s voice came from the rear of Matt Murdoch, who had come wearing steel armor.


    "Hmm?" Matt Murdoch quickly turned around and explained to Tony Stark, "I''m really sorry about Ms. pepper, but I can''t underestimate the mutant thing. There must be an amazing conspiracy behind it!"


    "Hehe, so I say, you are a pirate of our Avenger alliance. It''s ridiculous that you dare to act rashly when you don''t even know the information!" Tony Stark''s mocking voice sounded, stretched out his hand to aim at Matt Murdoch, and the laser in the palm of his hand lit up, "Night devil Matt Murdoch, you have been arrested for trespassing into stark industry and threatening the president of stark industry. What do you want to say?"


    "No! Tony Stark, you can''t do this. I didn''t lie. What I said is true!" Matt Murdoch felt a huge crisis. He tightened his blind stick and shouted at Tony Stark.


    "Ha ha..." Tony Stark sneered, but just then, Tony Stark turned around and a strong man rushed towards him. It was Luke cage.


    "Bang!" Tony Stark was directly beaten out by Luke cage before he recovered. Fortunately, although the shock absorption ability of steel armor is not as good as Zhenjin, it is also the product of Tony Stark''s joining black technology. This punch did not cause any harm to him.


    "Luke, what are you doing? He''s an iron man!" Matt Murdoch shouted at Luke cage. If he punched, he couldn''t explain it to Tony Stark. At this time, Tony Stark wouldn''t believe what they said!


    "This guy is going to kill you. I don''t care if he''s an iron man?" Luke cage looked at the security personnel around him and the steel armor driven by Tony Stark and peper, and said in a deep voice. "It seems that the progress of things has exceeded our expectations. Let''s leave here first!"

 Chapter 287

    Luke cage dropped his voice and directly lifted Matt Murdoch and rushed to the landing window. His first reaction was to break the window and leave like Matt Murdoch!


    "Oh, my stark industrial glass is made of special materials, and each glass can withstand nearly ten tons..." Tony Stark flew again. When he found that Luke cage was ready to escape from the window, Tony Stark couldn''t help laughing, but Tony Stark was beaten in the face before he finished his words.


    "Wow!" Luke cage broke the glass directly with his fist, turned his head to look at Tony Stark, and then jumped down with Matt Murdoch.


    "Catch you!" a voice sounded in mid air. Jessica Jones grabbed Luke cage and Matt Murdoch, and then the three landed on the ground.


    "How did you think of coming in to support me?" Matt Murdoch asked, looking at Luke cage in some confusion.


    "We saw you throwing a blind stick at the glass, so we guessed that there might be a change, so we acted separately and saved you. What''s the situation inside? Why did Tony Stark want to take action against you?" Luke cage frowned and asked.


    "They don''t believe what I said, whether it''s Ms. pepper or Tony Stark, and even Tony Stark mocks that my intelligence is too poor..." Matt Murdoch said thoughtfully. "Are we really wrong? Otherwise, how could Ms. pepper and Tony Stark react like that just now?"


    "Forget it, let''s get out of here first!" Luke cage shook his head and said to Matt Murdoch and Jessica Jones. "After all, we fell out with the Avengers!"


    "Hmm? We can''t seem to get away..." Matt Murdoch suddenly heard some news and showed a bitter smile on his face. "There are many strong men and a big guy. Although he is not as strong as the mysterious strong man yesterday, the beating strength of his heart is far above you. It should be the gathering of the Avengers..."


    "Defender alliance?" Steve Rogers led the avenger alliance to surround the defender alliance. Then Tony Stark also flew down from above. The defender alliance not only broke into his company to bully his girlfriend, but also broke the glass of his company. More importantly, it also hit Tony Stark in the face.


    Tony Stark just said that the glass of his house couldn''t be broken. A second later, Luke cage broke the glass and ran away. Tony Stark felt that he couldn''t hang his face.


    "Alas! This is really a misunderstanding, we just want to contact you!" Matt Murdoch stopped Luke cage who wanted to talk, felt the breath of the avenger alliance, faced Steve Rogers and said, "I just told Tony Stark that the mutant last night involved a great conspiracy..."


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Matt Murdoch''s voice fell, Huang Liang couldn''t help but shoot directly. He hit the hole across the air on the defender alliance. Matt Murdoch and Jessica Jones couldn''t move on the spot. Only Luke cage''s body trembled and wasn''t stopped by Huang Liang, or Huang Liang''s hole across the air didn''t break through Luke cage''s defense.


    "Matt! Jessica! What''s wrong with you?" Luke cage found that his companions were suddenly unable to move, so he shouted angrily at the Avengers, "what have you done?"


    "It''s all right?" Huang Liang looked at Luke cage in some surprise, turned his head to Haoke and said, "I''ll give it to you, Haoke..."


    "Bang!" as soon as Huang Liang''s voice fell, Luke cage flew out directly and lost consciousness.


    "It''s too weak and boring..." Haoke stopped in disappointment, shook his head, and then changed back to Bruce Banner.


    When Luke cage recovers, they are in a pure white brick secret room. This is the underground cell of the new base of the Avengers alliance, which is specially used to detain super capable criminals. Between the defenders alliance, they are all physically enhanced. Therefore, this secret room can withstand nearly 100 tons of power, even if hawk comes... Eh, You have to be angry to open it.


    "You guys who talk nonsense and misbehave wake up?" Tony Stark''s mocking voice sounded in the secret room. The defenders of the alliance noticed that Tony Stark''s face was displayed on the screen in front of him, and not only Tony Stark, but also the whole Avenger alliance was here.


    "You know what? I told them what you said. Some of them almost tore you up!" Tony Stark said with a smile before the defenders spoke.


    Before, after detaining the defender alliance, Tony Stark told Matt Murdoch''s words to the people of the Avengers alliance. Huang Liang, Jack and other members of Yongchun martial arts school, and even Haoke almost jumped out.


    After all, in their hearts, they have great respect for Huang Wen. Yesterday, their younger martial brother Max experienced a mutation. He was indiscriminately output by the defender alliance as a villain boss. They were already a little angry. Now their master Huang Wen was also stigmatized by the defenders alliance as a villain boss, which made Huang Liang and others unbearable.


    If Tony Stark and Steve Rogers hadn''t stopped them, they would have really rushed into the chamber of secrets and beaten the defenders'' Alliance.


    However, at this point, the defenders'' alliance cannot be completely blamed, because they know too little information. In addition, they were just ready to play their own name when they met Max and Huang Wen. In particular, Huang Wen''s attitude is still very bad. Naturally, they subconsciously think that Huang Wen, like max, is a villain.


    "So, we made a mistake?" Tony Stark told the whole story with a little ridicule. As for Huang Wen''s identity, the three defenders of the alliance looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    As for Tony Stark, the reason why he is willing to communicate well with the defender alliance is that they have found the information of three people in the defender alliance. They know that these three people are indeed superheroes in uniforms. Before, they were indeed committed to combating criminals. This time, it was just a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "It''s our fault. We''ll ask Mr. Huang and Mr. Max to apologize..." Luke cage said solemnly with a look of admitting his mistake.

 Chapter 288

    "No, no, no!" Tony Stark looked at the three defenders of the alliance, smiled, shook his head and said softly, "this is not just an apology. The key is that you do superheroes like you, and you don''t have your own intelligence source at all. Such reckless behavior will inevitably lead to misunderstanding and even greater trouble..."


    "Besides, you claim to be the defender alliance, but there are only three people. How can three people be called the alliance? Don''t you think the number is too small? You know, three people can only be regarded as the spider trio or the swallow tail trio!"


    The defenders'' Union is not a fool. Why can''t they hear the implication of Tony Stark at this time? Especially Tony Stark is about to turn into a malicious fox.


    "Well, iron man, what do you mean?" Luke cage asked, looking tentatively at Tony Stark.


    "You want us to join the Avengers?" Jessica Jones asked, staring straight at Tony Stark with wide eyes.


    "No, no, no, naturally, you don''t directly join the avenger Alliance..." Tony Stark shook his head with a smile and said, "after all, you''re far from becoming a real superhero, especially your reckless style and acting without investigating the situation clearly show that you need to grow up again!"


    "So, do you want us to be the substitutes of the avenger alliance?" Matt Murdoch heard the meaning of Tony Stark''s words, which was to incorporate their defender alliance, but felt that their strength was not enough to become Avengers!


    However, it is true that the defender alliance is not strong enough. Luke cage and Jessica Jones do not mention it for the time being. What Matt Murdoch said alone is that his strength, if placed in the avenger alliance, is definitely at the bottom.


    After all, Matt Murdoch only has some training, and other people who perceive more than ordinary people can have the potential of superheroes. If they really fight, not to mention those who have achieved extraordinary levels like Jack and risfisk, even if they should be clear soon after breaking through the extraordinary level, the night devil may not be able to fight.


    Not even Matt Murdoch, even the teacher behind Matt Murdoch, who trained Matt Murdoch to surpass ordinary people, is not necessarily the opponent of Ying faming!


    Are you kidding? Who''s not a master yet? Even should invent can be called a master!


    The avenger alliance has also figured out the ability of Luke cage without Matt Murdoch. It can be said that Matt Murdoch is a little stronger Steve Rogers.


    Matt Murdoch has more powerful power than Steve Rogers. He can lift up to 50 tons of weight. His muscle tissue and bone density have been strengthened, and his skin is tough. He can give bulletproof and even withstand the impact of a ton of force without injury!


    Before, Steve Rogers couldn''t help brightening his eyes when he knew Luke cage''s abilities in all aspects, because he felt that this was the realm he wanted to achieve. Perhaps this realm was not enough to make him a strong man, but at least he could participate in most battles!


    If calculated by Huang Wen''s strength, Luke cage actually has reached the level of legend. He may not be a new legend, but he should be a little worse than the strengthened laser eye.


    But even so, what role can Luke cage play in the avenger alliance? Can his defense resist Logan''s steel claws? If lukkaiqi is really strong enough to move the avenger alliance, Tony Stark has opened his mouth to accept lukkaiqi as an official member of the avenger.


    As for Jessica Jones, not to mention, she is a flying, weakened Luke cage, and even her strength is inferior to Peter Parker.


    "It can be said to be a substitute or an affiliated organization. After all, you are already a team, and I don''t want to break you up..." Tony Stark nodded with a smile and softly explained, "from now on, the defender alliance can share the information of the avenger alliance, but you should listen to the command, report everything and then take action..."


    "It''s impossible!" Luke cage and Jessica Jones were very excited when they heard Tony Stark, but what people didn''t expect was that Matt Murdoch directly rejected Tony Stark''s proposal. "Some things are urgent and there is no time to report them. Moreover, after they are reported, you have to analyze them. All the time is wasted!"


    "I''ve seen too many people who can''t claim justice because of miscellaneous and cumbersome rules. The reason why I put on that dress and become the night devil is because I don''t want to think about so much!"


    "No one wants to be bound by the rules, everyone wants to be free and unrestricted..." just when everyone was silent, Steve Rogers suddenly opened his mouth, "I don''t want a superhero to lose his original quality because of being bound by our rules. Go!"


    Steve Rogers dropped his voice, opened the door of the white brick chamber directly and released the defenders'' Alliance.


    "You are..." Luke cage looked at Steve Rogers hesitantly. Although Matt Murdoch didn''t want to join the Avengers, he thought.


    Of course, because of the relationship of companionship, Luke cage didn''t really say this sentence. He just looked forward to Steve Rogers and seemed to say, you really don''t fight for it, maybe you fight for it again, and we agreed?


    "Let''s go, but don''t forget that your previous reckless behavior of trying to make your name without investigating the truth can''t happen again!" Steve Rogers obviously ignored Luke cage''s meaning. He waved his hand to the people of the defenders'' Union and said solemnly.


    "That is, you met Huang Wen. He was not really angry, and his apprentice Max was not hurt. Otherwise, just what you did before will be enough to make you three disappear in the world!"


    "We know, we will find a chance to find Mr. Huang Wen and Mr. Max to apologize..." Matt Murdoch seemed to feel the sincerity of Steve Rogers. He took a deep breath and said solemnly, "at the same time, we will also guarantee that we will never act rashly again, but we will act after reporting. I''m sorry I can''t do it! Goodbye!"


    "No, Steve, I feel that those two guys are going to be moved by me, so you''ll tear down my table?" Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "these are good seedlings. If they are guided correctly, they can become real superheroes!"

 Chapter 289

    "I just saw what I used to be in Matt Murdoch..." Steve Rogers shook his head with a smile and said softly, "if I had reported everything, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be the real captain of the United States in my life!"


    "Yes, if you hadn''t saved me at the beginning, I''m afraid I would have died in the battlefield!" Bucky Barnes heard Steve Rogers''s words. He seemed to think of that memory. A rare smile appeared on his face and whispered.


    "So? So you let them go?" Tony Stark frowned at Steve Rogers and asked, "what does it have to do with him to become the captain of the United States? Do you think he can become the captain of the United States?"


    "No, Tony, I mean, did we go through the so-called correct guidance when we became superheroes? Did we need to report every action?" Steve Rogers asked, looking straight into Tony Stark''s eyes.


    "I suddenly feel that it''s not like an American captain should say such words. At least, you are different from the American captain in my impression!" Tony Stark suddenly smiled after looking up and down at Steve Rogers, "I didn''t expect that one day I would teach people to abide by the rules, while the captain of the United States taught people to act freely without abiding by the rules..."


    "Tony, what I''m talking about is not that people don''t abide by the rules, but don''t abide by the unnecessary rules..." Steve Rogers said helplessly.


    "Oh? What''s the difference? If he can''t abide by one rule, he can''t abide by the second rule. How does he know which rule should be followed and which rule should not be followed?" Tony Stark tilted his head and looked at Steve Rogers.


    Looking at Tony Stark and Steve Rogers who were quarreling again, the corners of the mouths of the Avengers twitched. Except for Bucky Barnes, others turned and left one after another.


    Even when the spider Gwen left, he couldn''t help muttering: "they are all people of a certain age. How can they be so angry? Are they tired of making such a noise every day?"


    "Hey, hey, the collision can produce sparks. I think there will be sparks between them..." Peter Parker smiled and answered.


    "Hiss!" Tony Stark and Steve Rogers subconsciously took a breath when they heard Peter Parker''s words, then stepped back and shouted at Peter Parker with a black face, "Peter! Come back!"


    "You see, they have formed a tacit understanding. This is the first step of spark!" Peter Parker screamed and fled the avenger alliance building without looking back. He joked that if he went back now, he would have to eat Tony Stark and Steve Rogers.


    "So, have I become the villain boss in the League of defenders? Or the one that can produce powers indefinitely?" Huang asked at the dinner table. Listening to the description of Huang Liang and others, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but smoke. She didn''t know what to say for a while, and Belle couldn''t help but hide her face and laugh.


    "Isn''t it?" Tony Stark glanced at Huang and asked, "there are so many students with extraordinary abilities..."


    "Correct it, those are my disciples, not my students. Those students on the second floor are my students!" Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Tony Stark seriously, "Besides, except for individual variations, others rely on their own strength, and you don''t have to envy them. However, I hope I have the ability to produce powers infinitely..."


    "Cut! I will envy them? It''s just extraordinary ability. Can it be comparable to my intelligent brain?" Tony Stark muttered with some disdain.


    "If your eyes were not beaten into panda eyes, I still believe what you just said!" Huang asked, suddenly laughing and glancing at the direction of Steve Rogers and Peter Parker.


    Yes, in the end, Peter Parker did not escape the clutches of Steve Rogers and Tony Stark. He was caught back to the avenger alliance building for love education.


    Unfortunately, Peter Parker trained by Huang Liang is not the fledgling boy in the original play. Although he is still famous later than iron man, his strength is much stronger than that in the original play!


    In particular, after all, this is the duel of the Avengers themselves. Tony Stark can''t use any heavy weapons. It''s the limit to use a palm gun. Therefore, Tony Stark and Steve Rogers were badly beaten by Peter Parker.


    Even if Peter Parker''s half hearted Yongchun didn''t practice well, Steve Rogers couldn''t seize the opportunity to counter Peter Parker and finally win.


    After this battle, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers and Peter Parker all looked a little embarrassed.


    Tony Stark was going to build a suit of armor specially for melee, but after Jarvis''s reminder, Tony Stark realized that even if he input fighting skills to armor, he might not be an increasingly skilled opponent of Peter Parker. Therefore, Tony Stark also had the idea of practicing boxing himself.


    "Steve, my students, how are you doing?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Steve Rogers with a smile.


    "I can only say that you are really a good teacher. Although I don''t see how you teach students, the strength of your students is really far beyond my imagination..." Steve Rogers said softly with his eyes moving.


    The test of the students on the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school was conducted in the morning. At that time, Tony Stark had not sent a distress signal. Steve Rogers fought with the students on the second floor one by one according to what he said last night.


    Although the martial arts skills of the students on the second floor are the same, each of them is good at their own aspects, some are good at boxing and some are good at legs. After all, their teacher Huang asked, they can do a little bit of everything.


    What Steve Rogers didn''t expect was that the strength of the students on the second floor was really strong, at least more powerful than the strongest soldiers in his memory and more powerful than those Hydra agents in the s.h.i.e.l.d.


    However, this is not what surprised Steve Rogers. What surprised Steve Rogers is that Ying faming, who has broken through to the dark strength level and entered the extraordinary level, can be called the master of Tai Chi.


    Ying faming, who used Taijiquan, caught Steve Rogers off guard, or he couldn''t make Steve Rogers out of his strength.


    After all, from the perspective of power alone, Steve Rogers has no corresponding method to cause rolling, and Taiji is best at pulling a thousand pounds in four or two!

 Chapter 290

    Fortunately, Steve Rogers is not a vegetarian. He is not only a super soldier, but also the captain of the United States. His passive power is turned on. He uses the active skills I can fight with you for a day, and finally makes Ying faming lose again in physical strength.


    There is no way. Ying faming, although his actual age is not big, his physical quality is not as good as Steve Rogers, especially in terms of endurance. Therefore, it is not strange to be consumed by Steve Rogers.


    However, Ying faming felt some emotion at this time. At first, he lost physically to Huang Liang, then to Emil bronsky, and now to Steve Rogers. You know, Taijiquan is a boxing with a long breath.


    However, compared with people of the same level, Ying faming has a long breath. Every time he meets someone, he either gets an injection or takes medicine, or he has practiced internal mental skills like Huang Liang. Compared with these people, his breath is long and can only be regarded as pediatrics.


    Of course, Steve Rogers defeated Ying faming through a protracted war, and his face was a little uneasy. Fortunately, the news of Tony Stark made Steve Rogers resolve his embarrassment and hurried out with the avenger alliance.


    However, when Huang Wen mentioned this matter again, Steve Rogers said with some emotion: "they all passed the test, especially Ying faming. I think he may also directly join the avenger alliance, or let him point out everyone''s fighting skills..."


    "Well, I''ll talk to him about it. He''s willing to come..." Huang asked, nodding with a smile and pointing to Huang Liang. "However, you can also ask Huang Liang for advice. Huang Liang''s fighting skills are not under master Ying, if you like."


    "Why don''t you ask Huang to teach us!" Tony Stark''s eyes turned, looked at Huang and said with a smile. "After all, he is your student. He must not come as fast as you direct us, right?"


    "Do you help push the exercise skills?" Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark with a smile. "And ah, you were eager to get the cosmic cube research a month ago. Now you have the cosmic cube and want to start practicing martial arts?"


    "Well, I''m not prepared," Tony Stark said with an awkward smile. "If I suddenly don''t have armor, I always have to find a way to deal with it, don''t I?"


    "Yes, yes, Tony, your girlfriend peper was frightened by the group of defenders. Is it really good that you don''t go with her to comfort her and still eat hot pot here?" Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly and continuing to look at Tony Stark.


    "Piper! It''s over, I forgot!" Tony Stark''s face changed, turned around and left in a hurry, and everyone couldn''t help shaking his head, that is, Tony Stark is handsome and golden, otherwise he really can''t find so many girlfriends.


    At the same time, Matt Murdoch, Luke cage and Jessica Jones are all here in a lawyer''s office in the hell kitchen, but the atmosphere in the lawyer''s office is a little silent at this time.


    "We agreed at the beginning not to expose our identity, but now our identity has been completely exposed..." Jessica Jones said after a long silence.


    "Fortunately, only the avenger alliance knows our identity. I think they won''t talk nonsense..." Luke cage sighed lightly, "After all, neither the spider trio nor the swallowtail trio have announced their identity. Even in the end, only Tony Stark, the iron man, and Steve Rogers, the American captain, are well known..."


    "In other words, Matt, why don''t you want to join the avenger alliance? Although there are some restrictions after joining them, it''s also a good thing for us!"


    "Yes, we can do more things than we can do now. We can only deal with some dirty deals in the dark!" Jessica Jones also looked at Matt Murdoch with some doubts and followed Luke cage''s words.


    "But our first dream is to change the environment of the whole hell kitchen?" Matt Murdoch said seriously to Jessica Jones and Luke cage. "At the beginning, we just wanted to fight the dark forces in the hell kitchen?"


    "Now, the avenger alliance has been born because they have become superheroes admired by people. Therefore, our defender alliance will change its dream, become the so-called superhero, and show up in front of others?"


    "This..." Luke cage and Jessica Jones flashed a hesitation in their eyes and looked at Matt Murdoch. They didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "We are the righteous police in the dark. Why do we have to go to the sun to become those respected superheroes? Can''t we show our value in the dark?" Matt Murdoch continued to say to Jessica Jones and Luke cage. There seemed to be inexplicable brilliance in his blind eyes.


    "Staying in the dark, we can really show our value, but becoming a superhero doesn''t seem to conflict with this?" Luke cage was silent, looked at Matt Murdoch and said, "Matt, are you unable to accept the so-called rules as you said to the captain of the United States before?"


    "Yes, in my opinion, the so-called action after reporting is meaningless and will only waste our time..." Matt Murdoch sighed, nodded and said, "we have acted for so long. You should also know that many dangerous times need to be reported in an instant. There is no so-called time to report!"


    "And to tell you the truth, I really don''t want to join the so-called Avenger alliance, from making decisions by myself to listening to the orders of others, and I really don''t want to stand under the so-called flash and get the attention of the public. You know, I''m not used to that..."


    When Matt Murdoch''s voice fell, Luke cage and Jessica Jones realized that Matt Murdoch in front of him was a blind man. He was not used to being exposed in public, because his world was only dark, and the world he was most used to, that is, the dark world. Only here would he not feel different.


    If one day, the night devil is really well known to everyone. Everyone knows that a blind man can also become a superhero. Maybe he will become the idol and goal of many disabled people, but he doesn''t want to, because Matt Murdoch''s heart is not strong enough, and he can''t bear the pressure of being exposed to the spotlight

 Chapter 291

    With Matt Murdoch''s voice fully revealed, Luke cage and Jessica Jones never mentioned joining the Avengers again.


    The three of them not only gather together to form the defender alliance because of their extraordinary ability, but more importantly, they all have an unknown past. Their combination may be more suitable to be described by newspaper group heating.


    "Let''s go to Chinatown tomorrow and apologize to Mr. Huang Wen and Mr. Max!" Matt Murdoch said suddenly after a long silence.


    "Well, I really should apologize, especially Mr. max, who really suffered a reckless disaster..." Luke cage sighed and said with some guilt, "His mutation should be sudden. I''m afraid he will become like that after a pain, but I didn''t expect that we stopped him just when he was ready to find Mr. Huang Wen to understand his situation..."


    "We''re really impulsive. I knew it. I took him to Chinatown to see what he was going to do!" Jessica Jones nodded and said helplessly, "it seems that we need to listen to the suggestion of the captain of the United States and change our way of handling a little..."


    When the time came the next day, Huang asked how to practice the new body forging skill while reading with Belle.


    After all, the so-called forging skill should be divided into levels, such as how many levels of cultivation first reach the extraordinary state, how many levels of cultivation enter the legendary state, and how many levels of cultivation finally touch the epic state in the legendary state... Well, this last point seems to be a dream. If the epic can be touched so easily, Gu Yi and surprise captain Carol won''t ask Huang Look at it differently.


    Besides, Huang Wen himself has just achieved the epic level, or has just reached the epic level. If you let Huang Wen practice to the epic level again, Huang Wen may not be able to do it. Therefore, it is really wishful thinking to create epic level skills.


    "Hmm?" asked Huang, who was rehearsing his kung fu, suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked downstairs.


    "What''s the matter?" Belle closed the book and looked at Huang suspiciously.


    "Well, what kind of defender alliance is coming..." Huang asked. After sensing the comer, he smiled and shook his head, but he soon thought of something. "Steve, the woman and the bald head can be regarded as three realms. I can record their physical conditions..."


    "Well, three are not enough, plus a Rhys and laser eye, so you can cover most of the realm of transcendence and legend!"


    "Are you inspired?" Belle heard Huang Wen and suddenly talked to herself. She looked at Huang Wen with bright eyes and asked with a smile.


    "Well, when I ask silly girl to collect all aspects of their body data and simulate various states through internal force, I should be able to deduce the performance skills!" Huang asked, nodding with a smile and whispering.


    "Can''t you directly lower your realm?" Belle suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang and asked, "if you lower your realm, you can simulate different realms alone?"


    "Not very good..." Huang asked with a helpless smile and softly explained, "my body has broken through the epic level and reached another realm. It can even be said that my body is no longer mortal. Therefore, if you want to forcibly lower your realm, it will be obviously different from the low realm..."


    "Oh, I remember. Ms. Carol once said that after you break through, you can survive in the universe..." Belle''s eyes flashed a little clear, and then stood up, "let''s go, I''ll go with you to collect data!"


    "OK." Huang asked, nodded, took Belle''s body into a light spot, disappeared in place, and appeared on the fourth floor of Yongchun martial arts school. Then he gave an order to silly girl to give temporary authority to the defender alliance, and sent a message to Steve Rogers and risfisk.


    "Why are you willing to go downstairs?" Belle asked, looking at Huang in silence.


    "Isn''t this convenient?" Huang asked, shrugged, looked at Belle innocently and said, "well, they''re coming..."


    As soon as Huang asked, John came in with the three members of the defenders'' alliance, but John''s face smelled and didn''t want to pay attention to the defenders'' Alliance.


    "Master, they''re looking for you!" John looked respectful at Huang''s question. He nodded at Huang''s question and said softly.


    "Well, you''re here just in time. I have something I need your help. Well, Jessica Jones and Luke cage, right?" Huang asked, nodded, looked at Luke cage and Jessica Jones.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked!" after seeing Huang asked, Jessica Jones and Luke cage looked a little nervous. When they heard Huang asked, they quickly answered, then looked at Huang asked tentatively and said, "I don''t know what you need our help, Mr. Huang asked?"


    "I need to collect all your physical data. Do you agree or disagree?" Huang asked, looking at the two with a smile.


    "Er..." a little hesitation flashed in the eyes of Luke cage and Jessica Jones. They looked at Huang again and asked tentatively, "I don''t know what you want to do to collect our body data, Mr. Huang?"


    "Just divide the realm. By the way, what are you doing here?" Huang asked softly, looking at the three people of the defender alliance.


    "Oh, yes, we''re here to apologize to Mr. Huang Wen and Mr. Max... Well, Mr. max, where is he now?" Luke cage quickly recovered, thought of his purpose, looked at Huang Wen with some apology and said, "I''m sorry for the misunderstanding before, and regarded Mr. Huang Wen and Mr. Max as bad guys..."


    "Oh, Max, wait a minute. I''ll bring him here." Huang Wen flashed a clear light in his eyes, turned into a light spot and disappeared in situ. Then he took Max back to Yongchun martial arts school from base 1.


    It is worth mentioning that Max worked overtime to deal with the problem of circuit short circuit before. As a result, he not only failed to deal with it well, but also destroyed the company''s experimental electric eel, resulting in his own variation. After they couldn''t contact max, their company directly fired Max angrily.


    However, Max doesn''t know about it yet, because his mobile phone has been destroyed when it mutated. Up to now, he doesn''t have time to buy a new mobile phone, because he has been practicing special functions and increasing his control.

 Chapter 292

    At the beginning, Max was brought back to Yongchun martial arts school by Huang Wen, because his special function had not been cultivated at home. Even he felt that he was very comfortable in base 1 and didn''t want to leave.


    "It''s you?" however, when Max saw the defender alliance, Max suddenly lost control. Max didn''t forget that he had just experienced a pain. When he wanted to find Huang Wen, he was stopped by the defender Alliance for a fight, so Max''s current surged in an instant.


    "Calm down, max." Huang asked, putting his hand on Max''s shoulder, and the current in Max''s body immediately calmed down, "They come to apologize. Of course, whether they apologize or not is their business. Whether you accept it or not is your business. No matter what choice you make, I support you. If you want to fight with them again, I also agree."


    Huang Wen''s voice was not loud, but it made Max''s body tremble, and the three defenders of the alliance subconsciously retreated half a step. In their hearts, they were still very afraid of Huang Wen, especially Matt Murdoch, whose eardrum was almost broken by Huang Wen.


    "Hoo!" Max breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down slowly. He glanced lightly at the defender alliance and said, "there''s no need to apologize. I didn''t suffer from the battle that night. I just hope you don''t discriminate against the mutated people because you have obtained extraordinary ability but haven''t mutated..."


    "Don''t worry, we will investigate the situation before we start!" Luke cage patted himself on the chest, looked at max solemnly and promised.


    "Master, if I have nothing to do, I''ll go back and continue to practice. I still can''t control my ability..." Max turned his head and looked at Huang and said softly.


    "Well, you practice hard. When you get out of the customs, the lightning ring will be your reward!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded, waved his hand, turned Max into a light spot and sent him back to base 1.


    "Master, are you looking for me?"


    "Huang asked, what''s the matter?"


    Just as Max had just left and the League of defenders was about to speak, risfisk and Steve Rogers came in with some doubts and shouted at Huang.


    "Well, in this way, there are four, and the guy with laser eyes should be enough. However, I really don''t want to find him unless I can''t think of other legendary realm and pure body strengthening ability..." Huang asked, looking at Steve Rogers and other four people, he couldn''t help muttering.


    "Wait! Boss, who are you looking for?" Logan''s ears moved, looked at Huang hesitantly and asked.


    "Laser eye, I''m going to record his body data. After all, he''s the only one with stronger physical quality than Luke cage, and it''s not a special variation!" Huang asked and spread his hand, smiling.


    "Well, now? Then I''ll go to the avenger alliance building..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Logan''s face. Although Logan consciously had a clear conscience, how to say that Qin Ge Lei used to be laser eye girlfriends. Logan was worried that the laser eye would become excited after seeing himself, and what happened was not very good.


    "Well, Belle, I''ll go to Xavier talent Academy..." Huang asked. After greeting Belle, he turned into a light spot and appeared in Xavier talent Academy.


    "Humming! Humming!" just when Huang Wen appeared in Xavier talent academy, Xavier talent academy suddenly thought of the alarm, which surprised Huang Wen''s eyes. He didn''t expect that he would be found so quickly in Xavier talent academy without Charles and X-Men.


    "Shua!" suddenly, the shape of the laser eye suddenly appeared beside Huang Wen. It can be said that he is the only strong person who can hold hands in the whole Xavier talent youth college.


    Aurolo, ganglishi and other leaders or leaders of the younger generation have joined the mutant law enforcement team. Of course, Xavier genius Youth College is not a successor. After all, Bobby the Iceman and little naughty Anna are still in Xavier genius Youth College.


    The Iceman Bobby''s ability still has great potential. As long as he can fully develop his ability, he can also achieve epic level!


    Therefore, although John''s strength has caught up with the Iceman Bobby, he can''t be proud.


    Fortunately, two days ago, John felt great pressure because of Max''s mutation. Although he has been in Yongchun martial arts school these two days, he is also exercising the power of ice and fire in his body all the time.


    I think the next time John meets Bobby the Iceman, it must be another battle between the tip of a needle and Mai mang!


    "Is it you?!" when the laser eye saw Huang''s question, it couldn''t help narrowing its eyes slightly. It looked at Huang and asked, "why? What did the owner of Yongchun martial arts school come to my little Xavier gifted youth college to do?"


    "When will the front of Yongchun martial arts school be marked with two words..." Huang asked. He couldn''t help but smoke. For a moment, he looked at the laser eye and said, "besides, you and Qin Ge Lei are really inappropriate, and you can''t insist, right? And it''s not because of me that Qin Ge Lei left you..."


    "Hiss!" a powerful shock burst at Huang. Just a moment later, Huang''s words directly angered the laser eye.


    "Boom!" however, Huang Wen didn''t mean to dodge. The impact of the laser eye burst on Huang Wen, but Huang Wen didn''t step back at all. Except for some broken clothes on his chest, he didn''t even suffer any injury!


    After the energy breaks through the epic level, it is so invincible that even the strengthened laser eye can not break Huang Wen''s defense!


    This is why after Huang Wen''s energy breaks through the epic level, the system specially prompts that the King Kong not bad divine skill is invalid, because Huang Wen is more powerful than opening the King Kong not bad divine skill at this time!


    "This! How is it possible? You''re getting stronger again?" the laser eye looked at Huang Wen with some surprise and stopped. He looked up and down and looked at Huang Wen''s clothes slowly recovering under the means of science and technology. The laser eye frowned and asked, "what are you doing in our Xavier talent academy? Are you deliberately provoking me?"


    "How could it be?" Huang asked and said with a smile, "do I have to run so far to provoke you? This time, I have something to ask you for help..."


    Huang Wen thought that he didn''t come to provoke the laser eye. He just poked the pain of the laser eye and let it break the defense. It was really too much, so he quickly changed his attitude.

 Chapter 293

    "You come to me for help? With your strength, do you still need to come to me for help? You are already so strong..." laser eye also knows that Huang Wen is a person who is constantly getting stronger, because at the beginning, when mutants came into contact with Huang Wen, Huang Wen''s strength was far less exaggerated than it is now.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s strength has reached the limit of laser eye cognition. He has never seen it. Someone can break his impact if there is nothing, or even unharmed. Therefore, the laser eye does not believe that Huang Wen came to him for help.


    "This matter has nothing to do with whether I''m strong or not. It''s mainly your strength, which has been recognized by me!" Huang asked, looking at the laser eye and seriously fooling... Cough, seriously explained.


    "I don''t need your approval! I don''t need anyone''s approval!" the laser frowned, looked at Huang impatiently and asked, "come on, what are you doing?"


    "Well, that''s right. I need to collect your body data." Huang asked. Seeing that the laser eye was soft and hard, he could only reluctantly say his intention.


    "Collecting body data?" the face of the laser eye changed and became vigilant. After all, for mutants, collecting body data is a subconscious disgust.


    Although the life of mutants is much better now, and apparently because of Qin Ge Lei, the whole human high-level has no target for mutants, secretly, I''m afraid there are still many organizations studying mutants, and such organizations are also within the scope of the law enforcement team of mutants.


    Therefore, when Huang asked to collect his body data, a wave of hostility subconsciously surged in the heart of the laser eye, then stared at Huang asked and said, "Huang asked, don''t think your strength is strong enough to have ideas about our mutants. I tell you, our mutants won''t give in!"


    "No, you misunderstood!" Huang asked, sighing helplessly. Is the psychological defense line of the laser eye too fragile? Why did you break the defense again?


    "What I said was to collect body data, not to draw blood for research, but to record how much power you can exert by relying on your body strength..." Huang asked looking at the laser eye and explained seriously. This time, Huang asked really explained seriously.


    "No need to draw blood for research? Then how do you collect my body data?" although the laser eye was still frowning, his expression had eased a little. He looked at Huang in some doubt and asked.


    "You''ll know when you come with me. Don''t worry. There are several people, not just you. Of course, their body data is certainly not as strong as yours. How about it?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and looking at the laser eye.


    "If I don''t promise, what will you do?" the laser eye was silent, looked deeply at Huang and asked.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take revenge, let alone stay in Xavier talent youth college..." Huang asked, looking firmly at the laser eyes, and even didn''t put a smile on his face.


    "Hum! Let''s go!" the laser eye snorted coldly, but the laser eye also knew that he was unhappy, but he was really not Huang Wen''s opponent. This can be seen from the fact that the shock wave just didn''t break through Huang Wen''s defense. You know, the laser eye didn''t keep his hands on the shock wave just now.


    "However, I said in advance, if you have any other improper attempts, don''t blame me for turning my face!" although I know I''m not Huang Wen''s opponent, the laser eye still solemnly looked at Huang Wen and warned.


    "No! No!" Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand and whispered, "can we start? Or do you want to explain to your students?"


    "No, let''s go!" laser turned his head and looked at the students of Xavier gifted youth college who were worried. "If I really can''t come back today, they will treat you as an enemy all their life..."


    "Don''t set up such a flag. It''s scary!" Huang asked, drawing from the corner of his mouth and saying something speechless for a moment.


    "Let''s go. By the way, that bastard Logan won''t be with you?" the laser looked back and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Huang and asked.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not here." Huang asked, waving his hand, turning his body into a light spot with a laser eye and disappearing in place.


    "Xavier gifted youth college has changed." POPY, the Iceman, looked at Huang Wen and the direction of laser eyes leaving, and said with a slight movement of his eyes, "the former Xavier gifted youth college will never come back. Although we used to be moderates, many people are afraid of it, but now..."


    "His strength is too strong." little naughty Anna sighed and whispered, "moreover, there are really few people who can fight in Xavier genius Youth College. The establishment of new hope state and the establishment of those new mutant schools make our Xavier genius Youth College fewer and fewer students..."


    "However, even so, the life of our whole mutant group is much better than before. At least, mutant people can walk on the road openly without fear of being found! Bobby, this is a good thing for the whole mutant! This should be what Professor Charles wants to see..."


    "I know that the whole mutant is better off now, but I don''t want Xavier talent academy to decline..." a trace of firmness flashed in Bobby''s eyes. He wants to continue to tap his potential. He wants to revitalize Xavier talent Academy. He wants to beat John to prove his strength. He wants to win Huang Wen, It proves that his choice in Yongchun martial arts school was not wrong


    In the Yongchun martial arts school at this time, Huang Wen didn''t know that the Iceman Bobby had included him in the target. However, even if Huang Wen knew, Huang Wen wouldn''t care too much.


    After all, a complete Iceman Bobby can break through to the epic level, and Huang Wen is already at the epic level. After the Iceman Bobby breaks through, I''m afraid he can only fight with Huang Wen''s Apprentice John.


    "Well, we are all here at last." Huang asked. Looking at risfisk, Steve Rogers, Jessica Jones, Luke cage and laser eyes in Yongchun martial arts school, he couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the energy of the five people is divided into the initial stage of transcendence, the middle stage of transcendence, the later stage of transcendence, the early stage of legend and the middle stage of legend. Of course, the former, middle and later stages are only divided according to the strength played by everyone. After all, Huang Wen can''t accurately convert the strength of the five people into his system value, Huang Wen doesn''t have Saiya''s combat effectiveness glasses.

 Chapter 294

    At this time, Jessica Jones and Luke cage, who were standing there, did not hesitate at the beginning when they heard Huang ask to collect their body data, because Steve Rogers had assured them that there was no problem.


    It has to be said that Steve Rogers has a strong personal charm, especially in the face of a group of superheroes, the name of Captain America still has a little weight!


    "Huang asked, how are you going to collect our body data?" laser eyes frowned and looked at Huang who had not taken action. "I tell you, don''t waste too much time. If you really waste too much time, I''m afraid the students of Xavier talent youth college will really think something''s wrong with me..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t take long. Come with me." Huang asked, smiling and nodding, waved his hand, and took the people to the outside of the actual combat room of base 1. "Go, let''s vent your strength!"


    "This sentence is not like what a good man can say!" the laser eye could not help but make complaints about it, and then walked into the combat room, ready to release its own shock wave.


    "Wait, just your body data, not your eyes!" Huang asked and hurriedly reminded.


    "Cut!" the laser eye cut with some annoyance, and then saw the battle dummy in front, rushed over in an instant and punched the battle dummy hard, as if it were a yellow question.


    However, Huang, who was watching the war outside, raised his mouth slightly and looked at the laser eyes with a smile, as if he was expecting something.


    With the sound of "bang!" the fist of the laser eye hit the combat dummy and made a loud noise. Then the laser eye suddenly detected an anti shock force, and then he was shocked out.


    "What''s the situation?" the laser eye looked at the battle dummy in front of him in shock and asked in a deep voice, "Huang asked, are you Yin me?"


    "How could it?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "your strength is so strong that I must let the best combat dummy in the actual combat room vent for you..."


    "Zhenjin?" Steve Rogers suddenly thought of something. He looked at the shield in his hand and the battle dummy. He suddenly found that the materials used by the battle dummy were several times that of the shield in his hand. How hard would it be if all the battle dummies were made of Zhenjin?


    "Yes, it''s Zhenjin, and only Zhenjin can defend against the power from the laser eye. After all, I''m afraid he has nearly a hundred tons of power!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded and softly explained, "But you can rest assured that the combat dummy you are dealing with is not made of Zhenjin, and the combat dummy you are dealing with with with laser eye is not made of Zhenjin..."


    "Hello! Huang asked, how long will it take?" the laser eye asked angrily when he heard Huang''s question.


    After all, the laser eye had just been directly shaken out by the combat dummy. At this time, his face could not hang, and he was sure that Huang asked this guy, just deliberately did not tell him the information of the combat dummy!


    "At least, you''ll be exhausted!" Huang asked softly. "Only in this way can you find out where your limit is. Of course, after this test, you will know your body better. Maybe you can make progress and break through yourself?"


    "Steve, Reese, Jessica Jones, Luke cage, you go in too. There are more than one combat dummy in it, and your close combat method will not interfere with each other..."


    "Good!"


    "Yes, master!"


    Steve Rogers and risfisk walked into the actual combat room without hesitation, while Jessica Jones and Luke cage looked at each other and walked in.


    In this way, the five people began to vent their strength, even if the other party was just a combat dummy, and even the laser eye. In order to prevent themselves from being shocked by Zhenjin again, they had to find a way to avoid the strength rebounded by Zhenjin after each attack, so he really honed his combat skills.


    After a long time, Steve Rogers fell to the ground last. Yes, Huang Wen didn''t expect that Steve Rogers not only fulfilled his promise to fight for one day, but also gave one day as a bonus.


    As for Jessica Jones, Luke cage and even the laser eye, who are far stronger than Steve Rogers, they have long been paralyzed. Even the laser eye was directly sent back to Xavier genius junior college by Huang Wen, but Steve Rogers persisted to the present.


    Perhaps, although Steve Rogers has not developed his own spiritual power, his hidden spiritual power is above everyone!


    "Well, it''s hard for you!" Huang asked, smiling at Steve Rogers and other four people. "I think you should be able to know more about the limits of your body after this vent?"


    "Indeed, I still have a lot to improve!" Luke cage looked at Huang with some emotion and said, "thank you, Mr. Huang, for giving us this opportunity to let us recognize our strength..."


    "Yes, I didn''t know that I could explode such a powerful force. Maybe I can catch up with you in the future, Luke..." Jessica Jones smiled at Luke cage.


    "Well, let''s leave first. Your body data have been collected. I want to analyze what I want according to your body data..." Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand, took Steve Rogers and other four people into light spots and disappeared in situ, and gave orders to silly girl at the same time.


    "According to the strength shown by the five laser eyes, it is divided into several levels in terms of strength, speed, defense and durability. Finally, it is counted to me!"


    "OK, boss." silly girl''s voice echoed in the empty No. 1 base. Max, who was practicing martial arts in the distance, didn''t hear the voice. Those supercomputers and silly girl''s body were running crazy and divided according to Huang Wen''s requirements.


    Yes, compared with those Wulin experts who create martial arts, Huang Wen not only has a higher level, but also has the blessing of super technology silly girl.


    And the most important thing is that silly girl is not a super artificial intelligence like Jarvis. She knows nothing about the ability of the magic side or the mysterious side. Silly girl itself contains the power of the mysterious side. Although it is different from most of the mysterious forces in the world, silly girl is good at traditional martial arts and even myths.


    I think with the help of silly girl, Huang Wen''s time to create that set of forging body skill will become earlier!

 Chapter 295

    In this way, the Yongchun martial arts school once again fell into peace, because before the construction of the avenger alliance building was completed, the Avengers did not have to gather on the fourth floor of Yongchun martial arts school.


    However, at this time, the avenger alliance building is not far from Yongchun martial arts school. With the strength of the Avengers, it can run for less than five minutes, not to mention Tony Stark and Logan who can fly.


    Of course, Logan still stays in Yongchun martial arts school. After all, baibaizizi has no intention to join the avenger alliance, let alone the avenger alliance. Logan can only accompany his daughter in Yongchun martial arts school.


    During this time, Lily took over John''s job of guarding the stairs and watched cartoons there with a new tablet computer conveniently developed by Tony Stark, instead of holding TV.


    Time passed in a hurry, and it was time for school to begin. Belle and spider started school. Therefore, Huang Wen was practicing a new body forging skill with silly girl every day except picking Belle up and seeing her off.


    That night, the hell kitchen''s sphere of influence suddenly became lively, because the swallow tail three heroes tried their best to attack the lisfisk family industry, and the target eye also led the swallow tail three heroes to Mrs. Gao''s sugar factory according to Jin he''s request.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that not only the swallow tail three heroes found here, but also the defenders alliance and the dark Divine Shield Bureau.


    Yes, the third-party force in the hell kitchen is the dark Divine Shield Bureau. After losing its official identity, the dark Divine Shield Bureau, which is not strong in its own strength, can only start from dealing with these small things to find the significance of its existence.


    Originally, the members of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. don''t know much about these things in the dark, but fortunately, frank, the punisher left by Nick Frey, is here. For such an old righteous policeman, no one knows what darkness is in the whole hell kitchen better than him.


    Therefore, the target eye was originally intended to be a clue for risfisk. Finally, frank, who was punished, found it, and the defender alliance also found it. The three forces came to Mrs. Gao''s sugar factory together.


    As for the origin of Mrs. Gao, it is also very mysterious. Kim let the target eye guide lisfisk here because he thought he knew that Mrs. Gao''s strength was not simple.


    Mrs. Gao runs this sugar factory in the dark world. It can be said that the whole hell kitchen and even most of the sugar in New York flow out from here, and Jinhe group is Mrs. Gao''s transportation channel.


    Moreover, in order to keep her business and factory from being leaked out, except for those security personnel, all the remaining subordinates and workers are blind. As for how so many blind people come, we have to ask Mrs. Gao


    Therefore, it is necessary for Jinhe group to completely transform and completely annihilate Mrs. Gao''s sugar factory!


    However, there is another key point why Kim didn''t let lisfisk practice. That is, Mrs. Gao is not an ordinary person. She is also a person with extraordinary ability. She has lived for at least 400 years and has a longer life than Logan, although she finally gets old.


    Of course, Mrs. Gao''s ability is not just longevity. Her ability comes from the mysterious Kunlun. Although the whole person looks very old, she is very strong.


    Even Mrs. Gao can not only move objects through her mind, but also a martial arts master with mysterious Qi!


    However, it is a pity that Mrs. Gao, no matter how mysterious and powerful she is at this time, would not have thought that she was betrayed by her long-term partner Kim, and the reason for the betrayal was to experience Kim''s son risfisk!


    "Here it is!" said risfisk in a low voice, his eyes shining brightly in the dark. "The white sugar business of our family was transported out of this factory, and I don''t know how many people were killed by these white sugar!"


    "If you destroy it, will your family be on the right track?" Jack asked in a low voice, looking at the factory in the dark. "Is there really anyone working inside? It''s dark and can''t see anything. How does it work?"


    "If we destroy it, Jinhe group will have few industries left in the dark. At that time, his father can completely transform and become an arms dealer. However, the arms dealer is better than the gang leader..." risfisk shook his head and whispered.


    "Let''s act!" Jack nodded and looked at Zhong Qiang.


    "Wait! There are other people nearby!" Zhong Qiang, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes flickered. He was just sensing the surrounding situation, but he didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance.


    Zhong Qiang''s so-called acquaintances, of course, will not be the defenders alliance, which he has no good feelings for, but the black widow in the dark Divine Shield Bureau.


    "How could she be here? The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. was disbanded. How did she come here?" a trace of doubt flashed in Zhong Qiang''s eyes and muttered in his heart.


    Although it has been some time since he talked about friends with the black widow, Zhong Qiang seems to be a lot stronger. At least he can''t see anything different on the surface, Zhong Qiang''s heart has never forgotten the black widow. Even that time seems to Zhong Qiang as if it was yesterday.


    Therefore, when we found the black widow, Zhong Qiang''s heart was full of anxiety and confusion. After finishing someone, the whole man was again in silence.


    "Alarm clock, what''s the matter with you?" lisfisk took the lead in discovering the abnormality of Zhong Qiang. He frowned at Zhong Qiang and asked in a low voice, "who is it?"


    "Xiaoqiang, are you all right?" jack also looked at Zhong Qiang suspiciously. Suddenly he seemed to think of something. He looked at Zhong Qiang tentatively and asked, "shouldn''t it be that black... That Xiaona?"


    "Hmm?" reesfiesk raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech. At this moment, he also understood why Zhong Qiang became like this. It turned out that the black widow was nearby. Reesfiesk looked around and didn''t find the black widow, so he looked at Zhong Qiang and asked, "where is she?"


    "Not only she, but also a person from the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., the punisher Frank is also..." Zhong Qiang slowly recovered. He sighed and whispered, "moreover, the three annoying guys of the defender alliance are here. What''s the situation? Why are everyone gathered here?"


    "Could it be because they saw the clue of the high lady sugar factory like us?" risfisk raised a possibility and just told the truth.

 Chapter 296

    "It''s not impossible. After all, we also found here according to the residual clues in the target eye..." Jack nodded, turned his head and looked at Zhong Qiang and asked, "Xiaoqiang, what shall we do now? Go find hei... Xiaona?"


    Originally, this action was initiated by risfisk and acted according to risfisk''s opinions, but I didn''t expect that Zhong Qiang met the black widow. At this time, he must act according to Zhong Qiang''s wishes.


    "Otherwise, we''d better act alone..." Zhong Qiang''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and whispered, "after all, they don''t know we''re coming..."


    "Why don''t you meet me? If there is a misunderstanding later, it won''t be very good to fight. After all, the people with the strongest fighting power here don''t think about fighting!" risfisk smiled at Zhong Qiang.


    "However, I''m afraid I don''t want to meet Xiao Na when I ask brother..." Zhong Qiang was a little excited when he heard lisfisk''s words, but he soon thought of something, frowned and whispered.


    "Thank you for knowing master for so many years!" Jack rolled his eyes angrily and said, "do you think master is against you being with her? Master is against her approaching you with a purpose, because she doesn''t mean it to you at all, she''s just playing tricks!"


    "Yes, she was sent by that bald marinated egg for an impure purpose, just to get master''s information!" lisfisk nodded and said softly, "But now it''s different. Shifu, he''s detached. Besides, if you catch up with her with your own skills, it must be different from when she was with you!"


    "Really... Really?" Zhong Qiang''s eyes began to shine slightly, but he did not directly agree, but continued to look at risfisk and Jack and asked, "do you really suggest that I go now?"


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t want to go there very much, so let''s go directly into Mrs. Gao''s territory and solve her!" risfisk couldn''t help laughing and looking at Jack.


    "Well, it''s been a long time, but don''t wait. The annoying ghosts of the defenders alliance started first!" Zhong Qiang also understood risfisk''s meaning in an instant. He smiled and nodded, trying to go to Mrs. Gao''s sugar factory.


    "Wait, I can''t go! Let''s go together!" Zhong Qiang naturally knows that risfisk and Jack are using the method of provocation, but Zhong Qiang was caught. After all, he just wanted them to give him a step down. Who knows that these two people won''t give it at all. It''s too much. They are really two bad friends!


    "Shua!" with a sound, Zhong Qiang raised Jack and risfisk, and then rushed to the location of the perceived dark Divine Shield Bureau.


    "Who?!" at this time, there are three people in the dark s.h.i.e. black widow, eagle eye and Punisher Frank. These three people can be said to be small experts above and below the limits of the human body. In addition, they have been trained, so their reaction is still very alert.


    "Xiaoqiang?" the black widow soon noticed the familiar smell. Especially when she saw three people in tuxedos appear in front of her, the black widow''s eyes focused on Zhong Qiang and shouted subconsciously.


    "Xiao Na..." Zhong Qiang looked at the black widow and opened her mouth. For a moment, she didn''t know what she should say.


    "Why are you here?" the eagle eye looked at Jack and asked, "do you also find a clue about the sugar factory?"


    "That''s the clue we''ve been tracking down. We finally found it today..." risfisk nodded and said, "so you''re going to fight here? And the defender alliance is coming!"


    "So many people? They are all a combination of three people. Now, there are nine people..." frank, the punisher, also knows the defender alliance. His eyes moved, glanced at the direction of the white sugar factory, looked at the black widow and said, "so, shall we act together? Or shall we act together?"


    "Let''s act together and take care of each other! I asked all the defenders of the alliance to come here..." Zhong Qiang recovered at this time and directly contacted the defenders of the alliance with his special function. "Matt Murdoch? You go 500 meters west and there is a big tree here. We are here and are ready to deal with the sugar factory together!"


    "Hmm?" Matt Murdoch stopped suddenly, frowned and asked hesitantly, "did you hear that?"


    "What do you hear?" Jessica Jones looked at Luke cage, then looked at Matt Murdoch and said, "Matt, your hearing is far above us. If you find anything, just say it!"


    "Well, it''s like the Avengers, the swallow tailed three?" Matt Murdoch seemed to think of something, turned and walked West, and Jessica Jones and Luke cage hurried to follow.


    "Why are you here?" Jessica Jones looked at the swallow tailed three Xia and asked in surprise, then looked at the black widow and others, and finally focused on the punisher Frank. "Punisher? Who are the two of them?"


    "Eagle eye!"


    "Black widow!"


    Hawkeye and the black widow reported their names. They could sense the pressure from Jessica Jones and Luke cage. They knew that their strength was not simple!


    "At first glance, there seem to be a little more people, but if you count up, there is still no problem for so many people to deal with a sugar factory?" risfisk looked around at his staff and set up a flag with great confidence.


    "Let''s start together!" Zhong Qiang stood up and said, "be careful. I''m afraid the white sugar factory is not that simple, otherwise it can''t exist in the hell kitchen for so long!"


    The defender alliance and the dark Divine Shield Bureau looked at each other respectively, and no one stood up to refute Zhong Qiang''s leadership. After all, the swallow tail three heroes are also members of the avenger alliance. They still want to give face.


    In this way, a group of nine people slowly touched Mrs. Gao''s sugar factory. It was dark, like an empty sugar factory. After the group approached, they finally heard something.


    It was the sound of mechanical operation, that is, the white sugar factory was still making white sugar at this time.


    But Zhong Qiang and others don''t know that Mrs. Gao''s workers are blind, so they are very confused at this time. They don''t even have lights. How do those workers work

 Chapter 297

    "Recently, hell''s kitchen doesn''t seem flat!" Mrs. Gao''s old face looked a little gloomy and terrible under the candlelight in Mrs. Gao''s factory office. She looked at the assistant and said.


    "According to the information we have received, there are many groups of superheroes in the hell kitchen. An organization called the defender alliance appears in the hell kitchen, and even the swallow tail three heroes in the avenger alliance act here..." the assistant looked carefully at Mrs. Gao and whispered.


    "Superheroes? Just a group of people fishing for fame. They have no strength at all!" a trace of disdain flashed in Mrs. Gao''s eyes, "Especially the Avengers alliance. I heard that their leader is the so-called captain of the United States? Hehe, he is just a young man who hasn''t lived to the age of 100. Only in such a country with a short history will he feel that he has lived long..."


    "However, although he is not very good, the immortal wolf in the avenger alliance still has some meaning. He has lived for 200 years and has not aged at all. This ability is really enviable. I haven''t felt it for a long time..."


    "Well, boss, the American captain and Wolverine haven''t been to the hell kitchen operation..." the assistant looked at Mrs. Gao and suddenly got off the subject and hurriedly reminded her, "it''s the swallow tail three heroes who have been acting all the time. Listen to the news from Jinhe. Jinhe gang has had a hard time recently, and even the business has been greatly affected!"


    "Hum! Kim is not that waste!" Mrs. Gao heard this and couldn''t help but snort coldly and said in a deep voice. "Before, he unified the whole underground world of New York. I thought he could make great achievements. As a result, he was distracted from becoming a weapons manufacturer? It''s really a good opportunity that the mud can''t help the wall!"


    "Boss, do you think Jin doesn''t want to transform, just like the film gentleman?" the assistant suddenly thought of something and looked at Mrs. Gao tentatively.


    "Well, at the beginning, the only gang leaders in New York underground were Jin and the film. The film gave up directly in the final competition, and then left the underground world..." Mrs. Gao nodded and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "However, the film is not simple. I thought he was going to win, and even prepared to contact him to become our next home. After all, his strange ability is much better than Jin and the waste! Maybe we should support our own people..."


    Thinking that Jin might leave the underground world directly like Mr. negative, Mrs. Gao was going to look for new partners, but thinking that there were really few people she could see in the underground world, Mrs. Gao raised her mind to cultivate a force.


    Mrs. Gao''s assistant''s eyes brightened when she heard Mrs. Gao''s words. He is the most trusted person under Mrs. Gao. If Mrs. Gao is really ready to cultivate a new force, he will be the best candidate!


    When Mrs. Gao and her assistant were talking in the office, they didn''t know that there were superheroes standing outside their factory doors and windows. Even there were not many factory doors and windows. There were two people standing outside each door and window.


    At such a good opportunity, lisfisk and Jack naturally gave way to Zhong Qiang and the black widow.


    Because the three organizations are temporarily combined, they have no way to communicate with each other. The original swallow tail three heroes are connected through watches. The dark Divine Shield Bureau has their headphones, while the defender alliance is relatively primitive and uses their unique code.


    Therefore, when the three organizations are combined, they can only communicate through the special function of Zhong Qiang.


    "Behind the gate, there are four security guards, a total of 15 production lines. Each production line also has two security guards, and there are also two security guards in each window. There are eight security guards in four windows. Together, there are 42 security guards..." Zhong Qiang quickly explored the internal situation of the sugar factory with his special function and transmitted the information to everyone''s ears.


    "However, one more thing to note is that these workers really work in the dark. I''m afraid they are not so simple. We should always be vigilant and don''t be overcast by them and turn over the boat in the gutter!"


    "Forty two people, I''ll do it first. Fix the 12 security guards at the doors and windows, and the remaining 30 security guards. You should solve them respectively for the recent ones, and then look at the situation. Do you want to do it for those workers!"


    Zhong Qiang finished his words and waited for everyone''s response. He didn''t need everyone to make a sound. He just needed everyone to nod and Zhong Qiang could feel it.


    "Xiaoqiang, you have changed a lot, and your strength seems to have become stronger..." the black widow looked at Zhong Qiang and whispered with her eyes moving.


    "When my brother came back that day, something happened to me..." Zhong Qiang sighed and whispered, "originally, I didn''t intend to tell you and my father, but I didn''t expect that day..."


    "Sorry! I haven''t had a chance to apologize to you for this matter. I really approached you with a special purpose at the beginning. It''s my fault..." the black widow looked at Zhong Qiang''s eyes with some guilt.


    "It''s all over. Let''s deal with the white sugar factory first. Let''s deal with it!" Zhong Qiang shook his head with a smile and said softly, "I hope we can have a good talk when we have time."


    Zhong Qiang''s voice fell, and he shot directly. He hit the security guards guarding the doors and windows without any movement along the open door. They couldn''t move in an instant.


    It has to be said that in such a world with extraordinary power, the existence of security is used to brush data for superheroes. Superheroes can best show their strength and subdue each other only when they meet security.


    "Do it!" as the security guards guarding the doors and windows couldn''t move for a moment, and the people around didn''t find anything strange, Zhong Qiang''s voice sounded in the ears of the defenders alliance, the dark Divine Shield Bureau, rhysfiesk and Jack, and they immediately began to take action!


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    The doors and windows of the sugar factory were suddenly broken by the public. The security guards next to the production line were surprised. Before they even reacted, they were directly put to the ground by a group of superheroes who rushed over quickly.


    The swallow tailed three heroes and the defender alliance did it with a little discretion. They did not directly take the killer, but the punisher frank and eagle eye were different. They directly put down the security guard with pistols and short knives, regardless of whether the security guard''s injury would endanger his life or not.

 Chapter 298

    "This..." the three heroes of swallow tail didn''t say anything, but the defender Alliance on one side frowned. Although they are not kind-hearted people and their hands have been covered with blood, they generally don''t take any heavy hand in the role of security guards similar to migrant workers, because they are not sure whether the other party is innocent or not.


    "They supervise the production line and even help to transport the white sugar. These people are an indispensable part of the white sugar factory and an indispensable part of the criminal group!" when the defender alliance hesitated, frank, the punisher, made a faint explanation.


    If it had been put in the past, Frank The Punisher would not have explained this sentence, but now it is different. He is not a lone ranger. In the future, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. will still act here and may have to deal with the defender alliance often. Therefore, Frank The Punisher still thinks it better to explain.


    "Gunfire? What''s the situation?" Mrs. Gao''s eyes in the office coagulated and immediately looked out,


    "Shouldn''t it be those so-called superheroes?" the assistant''s eyes flashed a hesitation, subconsciously looked at Mrs. Gao and asked.


    "Hum! You don''t know what to do! You dare to make trouble in my territory. It seems that these so-called superheroes are not going to die!" Mrs. Gao snorted coldly, stood up, looked at the door of the office and opened the door of the office with her mind.


    At this time, Zhong Qiang and others in the factory hesitated to look at the workers who were subconsciously held together because of panic.


    All the security guards in the factory were subdued. In Frank''s opinion, these workers were also accomplices, and he was not ready to let them go, but soon, people found the difference of these workers.


    "All blind people? How can there be so many blind people?" Zhong Qiang frowned, looked at the workers and said in a deep voice, "how do so many blind people gather here? It''s not easy to summon them?"


    "They don''t seem to be born blind!" the black widow soon found something, looked at some blind people and said, "they seem to have been blind for a while, and even don''t adapt very well. At least, their hearing is not particularly good..."


    "Just lost their sight soon? Did they say that they were blinded?" Jessica Jones could not help but freeze her eyes and subconsciously looked at Matt Murdoch around her. After all, Matt Murdoch was blind like these people. She was afraid that Matt Murdoch would be affected.


    "Yes, I made them blind!" Mrs. Gao''s light smiling voice came from the factory with a strong sense of ridicule. "I didn''t expect that a few superheroes dared to break into my territory without authorization. It seems that you really haven''t died!"


    "Hehe, if we were dead, now it would not be people coming to you, but ghosts coming to you!" lisfisk said, unwilling to show weakness, looking at the appearance of Mrs. Gao. "However, you old man has done so many bad things. Do you think ghosts often come to you when you dream at night?"


    "Hum!" Mrs. Gao''s face was suddenly cold. She was not angry because risfisk said he dreamed of ghosts, but because risfisk called her an old thing!


    With Mrs. Gao''s cold hum, lisfisk seemed to have encountered a heavy blow. The whole person flew out directly and fell to the ground. If lisfisk hadn''t been wearing a tuxedo, he would have been seriously injured now!


    Even though lisfisk has entered the extraordinary level, he has begun to contact the cultivation of internal skills, but after all, lisfisk''s cultivation time is still short, and his talent is not good, so he has not made any progress. At this time, lisfisk has just broken through the limit of human body.


    "What?!" Jack could not help but freeze his eyes when he saw risfisk flying out. He subconsciously took out his pistol and fired six shots at Mrs. Gao.


    "How dare you make a fool of yourself with such a shot?" in Mrs. Gao''s eyes, the trajectory of bullet flight was seen by her. Therefore, a trace of disdain appeared in the corners of Mrs. Gao''s mouth. When she was mocking, Mrs. Gao''s eyes suddenly shrunk, her crutches waved fiercely, and she directly blocked six bullets in the corner with a crutch!


    However, Mrs. Gao''s crutch was also broken, and there was a long sword hidden in it!


    Yes, that''s an oriental sword!


    "Be careful, this old woman is not simple!" Zhong Qiang shouted, but Zhong Qiang didn''t notice. When he shouted the old woman''s name, the black widow looked at him strangely.


    "Hmm?" Mrs. Gao was about to say something when she heard Zhong Qiang''s words. Suddenly, her eyes coagulated again. She noticed an attack of strength, which was similar to the Qi in her own body! Sunflower acupoint pointing hands play acupoints across the air!


    "Pa!" Mrs. Gao realized that she had been hit before she could react. It was much faster than bullets, and it had to be more silent and traceless.


    When Mrs. Gao realized that she had been hit, she was surprised to find that her body could not move, as if she had been locked by some force!


    "Acupoint lighting? Now there are people who can do this kind of Kung Fu?" an idea flashed through Mrs. Gao''s mind, and then she found that Luke cage had rushed towards herself.


    Luke cage doesn''t have any intention to keep his hand because Mrs. Gao looks like an old woman. After all, from the strength just shown by Mrs. Gao, Mrs. Gao is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Moreover, Luke cage has just seen Zhong Qiang''s strange acupoint pointing ability. The security guards at the door and window are still standing there!


    However, what Luke cage didn''t expect was that just before he rushed to Mrs. Gao and waved his fist to Mrs. Gao, Mrs. Gao suddenly moved!


    However, Mrs. Gao waved to Luke cage. Luke cage felt a huge force hitting his chest, which made him stagger back. Fortunately, Luke cage was rough and fleshy, but he looked a little embarrassed and didn''t get hurt.


    However, Luke cage looked back at Zhong Qiang. He looked a little confused and didn''t even have to speak. Zhong Qiang knew what Luke cage was talking about.


    "Why did your acupoint fail? How can the old woman move?"


    "Be careful!" Zhong Qiang took a deep breath and looked more solemn. "She just broke through my acupoint hand. Her body also contains a powerful force. If her physical quality is not enough, don''t rush up if you help from a distance!"

 Chapter 299

    Zhong Qiang''s voice fell, and the whole person took the initiative to rush over. Although Zhong Qiang who had eaten blood Bodhi did not achieve the legendary realm, he was a little worse than Luke cage, but he was no weaker than Jessica Jones.


    Therefore, only Luke cage, Jessica Jones and Zhong Qiang can resist Mrs. Gao''s attack without serious injury!


    "Acupoint pointing hand? I didn''t expect that I could see Kung Fu from China in this country. The most important thing is that I''ve only seen the Kung Fu of acupoint pointing in ancient books, and I haven''t seen anyone who can really use it..." the Gaofu man looked at Luke cage, Jesse kejones and Zhong Qiang around him, and didn''t rush to do it, But looked at Zhong Qiang and said softly.


    "Boy, who is your master? Or where did you get this acupoint pointing hand? Give it to me and tell the people behind you. Maybe I can spare your life today!"


    "Spare my life?" Zhong Qiang jumped his eyebrows with a sneer, and a mocking smile slowly appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Don''t feel that you have a winning ticket. Today, both you and your factory will be destroyed in our hands!"


    The reason why Zhong Qiang is confident is that just after discovering that the sunflower acupoint hand has failed, Zhong Qiang resolutely contacted the avenger alliance. As for Huang Wen, Zhong Qiang didn''t say. After all, it''s not worth Huang Wen''s hand to hide in the dark like Mrs. Gao. Huang Wen wants them to be independent!


    At this time, the avenger alliance is already on the way of gathering. In addition to Tony Stark still studying the power contained in the cosmic magic cube, even the spider trio at school and even the Bruce banners who had already fallen asleep are on the way.


    "Talk big!" Mrs. Gao also sneered and waved to Zhong Qiang. An invisible force roared at Zhong Qiang, and Zhong Qiang also blew out with a palm. This time, she was comparing her internal power!


    "Bang!" but it was obvious that Zhong Qiang still had a big gap from Mrs. Gao. Otherwise, Zhong Qiang''s acupoints would not fail. Therefore, Zhong Qiang''s body flew out directly.


    Fortunately, Luke cage and Jessica Jones rushed up in time, which put an end to Mrs. Gao''s attack, and there were constant gunshots and even arrow feathers in the sugar factory, so that Mrs. Gao had to be distracted.


    For a time, Mrs. Gao was treated as a boss by the swallow tail three heroes, the defender alliance and the dark Divine Shield Bureau, but she could not easily win anyone.


    However, I have to say that Mrs. Gao''s strength is really strong. At least, according to the realm of Huang Wen system, Mrs. Gao has entered the legendary level. Even according to the realm of martial arts, Mrs. Gao is also a congenital strong person, otherwise it will not be so easy to defeat Zhong Qiang, and she still has the upper hand under the cooperation of a number of superheroes!


    In this way, the battle reached an impasse. Zhong Qiang, Luke cage and Jessica Jones constantly took turns against the boss, and Mrs. Gao had no ability to break the defense directly.


    The long sword in Mrs. Gao''s hand is OK, but the long sword is entangled by Luke cage. With Luke cage''s legendary physical defense, the long sword in Mrs. Gao''s hand can only barely break the defense and can''t completely hurt Luke cage.


    "This is it. We should be careful. We should all know the strength of Zhong Qiang. The opponent who can let him send a help signal must be not simple!" Steve Rogers said solemnly looking at the people.


    "Don''t worry, Zhong Qiang didn''t call the boss. It''s not a role we can''t cope with. We should have no problem if we give full play to our own strength!" Logan smiled and patted his chest, with a glimmer of confidence in his eyes, "I can hold on for five minutes. In these five minutes, no one can beat me unless I encounter a bug like the boss!"


    "Cut! I''ve only been complacent for five minutes?" John couldn''t help but curl his lips when he heard Logan''s words. However, he also knew that whether Logan opened the King Kong or not, he couldn''t do anything to Logan. After all, Logan''s immortal body is too abnormal. Especially after Logan practiced martial arts, Logan''s immortal body seems to have made some progress!


    "What do you know, you smelly boy?" Logan glared at John angrily. He was about to teach him a lesson, but Steve Rogers waved and stopped him.


    "Don''t waste time, attack directly!" Steve Rogers waved his hand and commanded the Avengers to rush in.


    "Hmm? Who?" Gao Fu, who had not won Zhong Qiang and others for a long time, was a little upset. However, she saw another group of gangs in strange clothes rushing into her factory. Mrs. Gao shouted at Steve Rogers and others, "think where I am here? Everyone dares to break in at will!"


    "Boss, it''s the avenger alliance! Why don''t we run first!" the assistant recognized the identity of Steve Rogers and others, shouted at Mrs. Gao, and stepped back subconsciously.


    "Want to run?" a trace of disdain flashed in Huang Liang''s eyes. He directly hit a hole across the air and set the assistant in place.


    "Is it another acupoint lighter? You can do it too? Your teacher came from the same school?" Mrs. Gao saw the motionless assistant, a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes, and couldn''t help shouting at Huang Liang, "boy, where did you learn?"


    "Yongchun martial arts school, Huang asked the eldest disciple, Huang Liang!" Huang Liang didn''t mean to hide his identity. After all, the people present basically knew his identity.


    Besides, Mrs. Gao has asked about her teachers. Huang Liang, who has always regarded Huang Wen as his object of worship, naturally proudly reported Huang Wen''s name.


    "Yongchun martial arts school? Huang asked?" Mrs. Gao narrowed her eyes slightly, indicating that she had never heard of the name, "just, first..."


    "Bang!" before Mrs. Gao''s words were finished, a residual shadow directly crashed it out, but it was Logan who spread his fighting wings, displayed twice the speed of sound and rushed to Mrs. Gao in an instant.


    Under such a strong impact, Mrs. Gao also couldn''t bear it, but she forcibly stabilized her body in mid air and fell to the ground.


    "Hawk!"


    "Bang!" but it was a pity that as soon as Goff fell to the ground, he saw a huge green monster appear beside him, and then blew it out with a punch. This punch was more powerful than Logan''s just impact. It directly burst the gas of Mrs. Gao''s body protection and blew her into the wall.


    "It''s too weak!" hawk was a little disappointed. He even dared to disturb his sleep. It''s too much!

 Chapter 300

    "This... This is the end?" Jessica Jones looked at hawk in disbelief and couldn''t help saying, "the gap between us and the avenger alliance is too big?"


    "It''s just a big gap with this big green guy!" Luke cage looked at hawk with lingering fear. He remembered that he had been knocked out by hawk and knocked him unconscious.


    You know, before meeting hawk, Luke cage didn''t think he was invincible, but he never met anyone who could break his defense.


    Even in the battle just now, even if Mrs. Gao attacked Luke cage with the long sword hidden in the crutch, she only left a few red marks on Luke cage, barely breaking Luke cage''s defense, and did not cause real damage to Luke cage at all.


    But Hawk is different. Hawk stuns Luke cage directly, so Luke cage admires and fears hawk.


    "I don''t think we need so many people to act together in the future..." before we had time to do it, we found that Peter Parker was a little disappointed at the end of the battle. Fortunately, he asked Aunt Mei for a half day''s leave to ensure that he wouldn''t delay tomorrow''s study. Aunt Mei let him out.


    Different from any version of Peter Parker who became spider man without telling Aunt Mei at the beginning, whether Aunt Mei or Ben Parker who has not died and has worked in stark industry, they all know that spider man in the avenger alliance is their nephew Peter Parker.


    However, even if Peter Parker became a superhero, Aunt Mei and Ben Parker still didn''t give up their teaching of Peter Parker, because they knew that their influence on Peter Parker was huge!


    Although nominally, Ben Parker and Aunt Mei are not Peter Parker''s parents, in fact, they are no different from Peter Parker''s parents. They also play the most important role in Peter Parker''s life and make up for the lack of kinship in Peter Parker''s native family.


    "Yes, I think it''s really useless for you to come. Unlike Huang Liang, you can help fix the guy who wants to escape!" spider Gwen glanced at Peter Parker faintly and said proudly.


    "You... You must not go too far! You are not going to make complaints about Marie''s absence, so you show love here, I tell you..." Peter Parker''s mouth corners sucked, some unglaring staring at spiders Gwen is tucking up.


    "All right, stop bickering and help deal with the workers over there. They are all blind people blinded by Mrs. Gao. It seems that we are busy again!" Jack walked up to the spider trio, interrupted Peter Parker and looked at Steve Rogers.


    "What?" Steve Rogers''s eyes could not help freezing. A trace of anger flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "it seems that we can''t let go of the high lady so easily, hawk, catch her!"


    "Hawk, catch her!" Hawk nodded, jumped over to the wall that Mrs. Gao crashed, and then stretched out his hand to lift the collapsed wall, but soon, hawk stopped, and his big eyes were full of big doubts, "Hawk? Gone?"


    "Gone?!" now, everyone present was not calm. They gathered so many people to solve Mrs. Gao, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Gao ran away in the end?!


    "How did she run? Why didn''t we notice?" Steve Rogers asked, frowning as he walked up to the collapsed wall.


    "I''m not sure. I didn''t notice anything just now." as the most capable Zhong Qiang shook his head, he just didn''t notice when and how Mrs. Gao left.


    It can only be said that Mrs. Gao is worthy of living for more than 400 years. Her strength may not be the strongest, but there are countless life-saving skills. Otherwise, she can''t live so long.


    "I didn''t realize it. After all, the high lady didn''t have any hostility to me, and my spider induction didn''t find it..." Peter Parker spread his hand and said helplessly.


    "My beast sensed a little reaction. Before, I noticed that her breath became weak. I thought she was going to die, but when hawk tried to catch her out, her breath disappeared..." Logan recalled what had happened before, went to the place where Mrs. Gao disappeared, sniffed and continued.


    "She didn''t leave in the usual way. Her breath is everywhere around. It''s as if she left here by many routes. I can''t tell how she ran..."


    "It seems that our action failed this time!" frank, the punisher, shrugged and said, "however, although Mrs. Gao ran away, it should be difficult to set off any storm in a short time. We just need to continue to collect relevant intelligence and solve it in one fell swoop when she reappears!"


    "Yes, it''s really the only way now." Steve Rogers glanced at the punisher Frank. Although he had not seen each other, Steve Rogers still had some impression of the black widow and eagle eye. He had seen them in the battle of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Steve Rogers knows that these people should have been under Nick Frey of the s.h.i.e.l.d. and now that Nick Frey has gone, they should act in their own way.


    Originally, Steve Rogers wanted to win them over to join the avenger Alliance Logistics. After all, the remaining intelligence system of the Divine Shield bureau is still very useful.


    However, Steve Rogers soon thought of the remaining Hydra. Before the Hydra had been completely eliminated, and even today, when it was lost, Steve Rogers could not guarantee that there would be no more Hydra spies lurking in the Divine Shield bureau at this time!


    "The placement of these blind people should be left to Tony. I think these blind people can support themselves as long as Tony gives them a chance." Steve Rogers looked back at the blind people and said, "well, let''s take them away first. As for the remaining accomplices, Jack, take them back to the police station!"


    "OK, no problem, leave it to me!" Jack nodded, glanced at the remaining immovable security guards, smiled and said, "in this way, I have made another contribution!"


    In this way, the avenger alliance, the defender alliance and the dark Divine Shield Bureau dispersed respectively. Before leaving, Zhong Qiang pointed to the black widow''s watch and motioned the black widow to remember to contact him, but the black widow didn''t respond.

 Chapter 301

    Zhong Qiang''s behavior is naturally seen by rhysfiesk and Jack who always pay attention to him. When the party left with a group of security guards, Jack whispered, "I said brother, you have to contact her yourself. How can you think and wait for her to contact you?"


    "Well, it was Xiao Na who contacted me before..." Zhong Qiang''s eyes flashed a hesitation. The last time he fell in love with the black widow, the black widow basically took the initiative, but there was no way. At the beginning, the black widow came with a task, so naturally she had to take the initiative.


    Now the situation is different. Although the black widow feels guilty about Zhong Qiang, it''s not certain whether the black widow likes Zhong Qiang or not. She can''t forget the previous period. It''s Zhong Qiang who wants to start over. Therefore, it''s natural that Zhong Qiang needs to take the initiative.


    "I see..." soon, Zhong Qiang, who had something in common, nodded clearly, focusing on how to chat with the black widow, and Jack and risfisk also had their own thoughts.


    Jack is thinking about how to deal with these security guards, while lisfisk is thinking. Although Mrs. Gao ran away, Mrs. Gao''s sugar factory has been destroyed and even smashed by Haoke. At this time, Jinbo group will not continue to cooperate with Mrs. Gao. Can Jinbo group complete the final transformation?


    However, what lisfisk didn''t expect was that Mrs. Gao, who escaped from them in a mysterious way, was in his own Jinhe group, and in front of Jinhe!


    "Mrs. Gao? I don''t know what can I do for a visit late at night?" Kim looked at Mrs. Gao, who looked a little embarrassed, waved to stop the target eye and James Wesley, looked at Mrs. Gao and asked with a smile.


    "Did you? Did you leak my location?" Mrs. Gao narrowed her eyes slightly, stared at Jin and asked in a deep voice.


    "Divulging your location? Mrs. Gao, what are you talking about?" Jin looked at Mrs. Gao with a flash of surprise in his eyes and said, "we are a cooperative relationship. What good is it for me to divulge your location? In other words, who made Mrs. Gao so embarrassed?"


    "Avenger alliance! What are the origins of those people?" Mrs. Gao didn''t directly believe him because Kim didn''t say a word, but continued to stare into Kim''s eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    "Avenger alliance? How can they find your trouble?" king was really stunned when he heard the speech, because he had just asked his son rhysfiesk, plus Jack and Zhong Qiang to deal with Mrs. Gao and temper himself. How could he expect that the whole Avenger alliance was all here?


    "Hum! Isn''t it because of the swallow tail three heroes? The swallow tail three heroes in the avenger alliance brought a group of people to trouble me. After they were not my opponents, they even called the whole Avenger alliance. What is the green monster?" Mrs. Gao asked in a deep voice after seeing the moment when Jin was stunned. She could not help easing her face and continued to ask.


    "I don''t know much about them. As for the green monster, it seems to be called Haoke. It''s a monster from a laboratory..." Jin thought a little and explained softly. "I heard that Haoke has infinite power and can easily destroy a big building."


    "It''s more than infinite power. I''ve never seen that someone''s power can reach such a terrible level!" Gao Fu took a deep breath with lingering fear and said in a deep voice, "and it''s pure physical power. It''s terrible. It seems that the so-called Laboratory of modern science and technology is really unique..."


    "If modern technology is not unique, how could you use modern technology to make white sugar to make money before Mrs. Gao?" Jin suddenly smiled, took a deep look at Mrs. Gao and said, "however, Mrs. Gao is in a mess now. I think your white sugar factory has been robbed?"


    "Hum!" Mrs. Gao snorted coldly when she heard the speech, looked at Jin and said in a deep voice, "don''t think that just a sugar factory can hurt my muscles and bones. Moreover, I will revenge them for this revenge. If I dare to use more people to bully me, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "But before that, I have one more thing to do, Jin He. Do you know Huang Wen of Yongchun martial arts school?"


    Yes, Mrs. Gao was not only looking for revenge from the avenger alliance after her defeat from the avenger alliance. She was very interested in the sunflower acupoint hand played by Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang, just like Mandalin at the beginning.


    Only through a short fight, Mrs. Gao analyzed that the sunflower acupoint hand can be enhanced by her own skill. In other words, if the sunflower acupoint hand is used by her, it may become a unique skill!


    As for Huang''s question about whether it would be very powerful, Mrs. Gao didn''t consider it at all. After all, in Mrs. Gao''s view, the experimental product like hawk was just an accident.


    From the strength of Zhong Qiang and Huang Liang, the so-called Huang Wen should not be much stronger. Even if she has achieved congenital martial arts, she can never be her opponent!


    And the most important thing is that Mrs. Gao also knows that even the birth time of Wing Chun is not as early as that of Mrs. Gao. In other words, when Wing Chun was born, Mrs. Gao was already more than 100 years old, so Mrs. Gao didn''t pay attention to Wing Chun at all.


    However, what Mrs. Gao didn''t expect was that when he said the names of Yongchun martial arts school and Huang Wen, Jinhe''s complexion didn''t change much, but the target eye and James Wesley''s complexion changed uncontrollably.


    "Hmm? Do you know Huang Wen of Yongchun martial arts school?" Mrs. Gao subconsciously frowned and asked, "what''s the origin of Huang Wen?"


    "Do you want to trouble Mr. Huang?" Kim knew that there was a flaw in the target eye around him and James Wesley, but Kim didn''t show anything different. He also frowned at Mrs. Gao and asked.


    "Mr. Huang asked?" Mrs. Gao couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she heard Jinhe''s address. She looked at Jinhe in surprise, because in Mrs. Gao''s impression, she had never heard Jinhe call others like this.


    "I advise you not to go to Mr. Huang Wen''s trouble!" Jin thought a little and said, "I know that you have some things behind you, and I know that you all have mysterious skills. However, Mr. Huang Wen is not an ordinary person. He also has extraordinary skills!"


    "Hehe, in your opinion, that''s an extraordinary skill. In my opinion, that''s all!" Mrs. Gao said with a sneer.

 Chapter 302

    "I don''t think you will win, Mrs. Gao. More importantly, Mr. Huang Wen is still very young. He''s not as old as you..." Jin said anxiously when he saw Mrs. Gao.


    "Oh? Really? Maybe you don''t know. The internal skill is stronger as you get older, and the older you get, the more you can''t beat it. It''s just an external skill!" Mrs. Gao said softly with a trace of disdain in her eyes. "Then, Mr. Huang in your mouth asked, how old are you this year?"


    "Should be less than thirty?" Kim hesitated for a moment and turned to James Wesley.


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen, you should be twenty-four or five years old this year..." James Wesley didn''t calculate how big Huang Wen was, but could only give a general range.


    "Ha ha ha!" before Jin could say anything more, he suddenly heard Mrs. Gao laughing and stood up. "Jin Ho, Jin Ho, I thought you were still a figure, but I didn''t expect you to call a suckling boy sir?"


    "I thought he had taught two disciples how powerful they could be. Now it seems that it''s just half a bucket of water shaking. They say he is a congenital martial artist. They all overestimate him!"


    "You..." Jin looked at what Mrs. Gao wanted to say, but saw Mrs. Gao turn around and leave here. It seemed that she went directly to Huang Wen''s trouble.


    "I''m sorry, boss!" when Mrs. Gao left, target eye and James Wesley quickly bowed their heads at Kim and apologized.


    "Whatever, I just didn''t expect that Reese and Mrs. Gao would directly call the avenger Alliance..." Jin didn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "I didn''t expect that Mrs. Gao would want to deal with Mr. Huang Wen even if she escaped from the avenger alliance. It''s really a little desperate!"


    "Boss, you just said that Mr. Huang Wen is very powerful. Aren''t you afraid that Mrs. Gao is really frightened and won''t go to Mr. Huang Wen?" the target suddenly thought of something, looked at Jin with some hesitation and asked.


    "With Mrs. Gao''s arrogance, how could she be frightened by my two words?" Jin He raised his mouth slightly, with some pride and mockery in his voice. "After all, in Mrs. Gao''s view, Mr. Huang Wen is just a younger generation. People like them pay the most attention to seniority..."


    "Boss, since Mrs. Gao is going to have an accident, let''s come here?" James Wesley looked at Kim tentatively and asked.


    "Well, I have unified the dark world, and everything is easier than I thought..." Jin Bing''s state at this time has changed greatly from before. Originally, he was a complete gang leader, but now, Jin has shown his soft side.


    It can be said that Jinhe at this time is very similar to Wang Bao, the gang leader among the wolves. Before, he was the decisive and ruthless Wang Bao, but Jinhe at this time has become the soft and warm Wang Bao when facing his family.


    "Everything is too easy, but it doesn''t mean much. Since Reese has successfully solved Mrs. Gao, he should take over the Jinhe group in the future. As for where the Jinhe group will sail in the future, Reese will take the helm in person!" Jinhe said with a smile on his face, "I didn''t think that I could retire early or retire all over..."


    One side of the target eye and James Wesley heard Kim''s words, their eyes moved, and they didn''t know what they were thinking for a moment.


    However, as the saying goes, such a thing as flag can''t stand disorderly. If you set up a flag disorderly, there will be a problem, especially when Jin hasn''t retired all over, you must have a big problem!


    Shortly after the voice of Jinhe group had just fallen, the whole Jinhe group suddenly became cold, as if some mysterious force appeared in the whole Jinhe group.


    "Jinhe, you let me down. You gave up your evil?" a slightly old voice sounded in the Jinhe group. Then, an old man in a suit appeared in the Jinhe group. If Huang Wen was here, he could recognize it at a glance. This old man is the Lord Mephisto of hell!


    "Once you had the purest evil soul, which is my long-awaited precious property. I don''t know how many years it will take for such a pure evil soul to be born on the whole earth, but now you want to change it?" Mephisto squinted at Jin and said in a deep voice.


    "What?" Kim looked at Mephisto in front of him, frowned at Mephisto and asked, "who are you?"


    "Me? I''m the greatest Lord of hell. Now, your soul and your body are mine!" Mephisto sneered. "Originally, I was going to wait until you grow to the peak and take away your soul, but I didn''t expect... Hmm? It''s this nosy Guyi again. Hum! This time, you can''t catch me!"


    Mephisto wanted to talk more nonsense, but he suddenly felt the smell of Guyi, so he directly grabbed Kim.


    Although Jin is not the emperor of the dark world, in the face of such a powerful opponent as Mephisto, Jin does not even have the ability to resist. In other words, Jin does not react at all, and his soul is directly pulled out of his body by Mephisto.


    At the next moment, Mephisto threw Jinhe''s soul into the hell where he was. Then he flashed and directly entered Jinhe''s body. A law appeared in the air and rearranged everything here. No one else could notice the difference here.


    Yes, Mephisto''s skill is to prevent Gu Yi and give a fake past to confuse Gu Yi. He once succeeded. It was an old cowboy riding a horse. Mephisto gave him strong power and made him a ghost knight. All this has not been discovered by Gu Yi!


    "Murphysto''s breath? How did it appear and disappear? What moth is he doing? Is it to find Chen long?" Gu Yi sensed murphysto''s breath and subconsciously went to the library to see Chen long. After he found that Chen Long was still reading books here, Gu Yi was relieved and did not continue to investigate, Because she has to monitor things in all dimensions.


    At this time, in the Jinhe group, without everyone''s knowledge, Mephisto completed Taodai Li Jiang. Yes, the target eye and James Wesley were directly erased by Mephisto to see his memory!

 Chapter 303

    "Boss, what are you going to do after retirement?" James Wesley returned to Kim''s retirement. He looked at Kim and asked with a smile. "Shall we just call the young master back and talk?"


    "Retire? Why should I retire?" Mephisto asked coldly, turning his head and looking at James Wesley.


    "Er..." James Wesley saw Mephisto''s eyes and couldn''t speak for a moment. Even his back was covered with cold sweat. His heart looked at Kim and Mephisto in horror. He didn''t understand why his boss changed his mind in a twinkling of an eye. Even the most important thing was that his boss''s momentum changed again!


    If the original golden union is like a tiger that eats people, then the golden union like Mephisto is like a poisonous snake hidden in the dark, ready to take people''s lives at any time!


    "Old... Boss..." the target eye on one side also noticed something wrong. He glanced at James Wesley, subconsciously frowned, flashed a hesitation in his eyes, and shouted tentatively at Mephisto.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Mephisto asked with a cold look.


    As Mephisto looked in his eyes, the target also felt an inexplicable terror. Even he felt that his boss was even more terrible at this time than when he was decisive!


    However, the feeling of the target eye at this time can not be regarded as wrong. After all, Mephisto is also the Lord of hell. Although he uses the contract to deceive people most of the time, it is only Mephisto''s evil taste, or Mephisto''s way to have fun when he is bored.


    The real Mephisto is still one of the most evil and terrible creatures in the world, and may even be the ones in the front row!


    "Boss, what''s next?" the target looked at Mephisto for a long time and asked carefully. He would never mention anything about retirement again.


    "How to arrange? I think I may have gone the wrong way!" Mephisto said in a deep voice with a sneer. "Since I have unified the whole dark world, why should I be timid? Why don''t I directly bring all the people in the dark world into my rule?"


    "But boss, the young master..." James Wesley finally couldn''t help asking again.


    "Bang!" the figure of James Wesley flew out directly and fell heavily to the ground. He felt that there was no place in his soul and body that didn''t hurt.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you still have some function and can handle some things for me, you''d be dead now, you know?" murphysto looked impatiently at James Wesley and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes... Yes, boss, I see!" James Wesley got up reluctantly, lowered his head in fear, and didn''t even dare to look directly into Mephisto''s eyes.


    "Well, go on, convey my order, and let the whole dark world return to the right track. Anyone who dares not to surrender will only have a dead end to meet them!" Mephisto issued his order coldly.


    To tell the truth, Mephisto at this time is really not used to it. After all, in his hell, no one dares to disobey him as long as he gives an order. Now, he can frighten his subordinates by powerful means.


    "Yes!" target eye and James Wesley answered Mephisto''s order, and then respectfully left here.


    In the Jinhe group, with the departure of the target eye and James Wesley, the space where Jinhe is located becomes more and more cold, as if an invisible darkness has been shrouded in this space!


    "Do you think the boss seems a little different?" James Wesley asked tentatively looking at the target after leaving.


    "When did you really know the boss?" the target took a faint look at James Wesley and said with a smile. "The boss has always been unpredictable? Besides, in the dark world, I didn''t agree with him. At this time, the boss figured it out, but it''s a good thing!"


    "But it''s so abrupt!" James Wesley frowned and whispered, "and what about the young master?"


    "Young master? If the boss admits him, he is the young master. If the boss doesn''t admit him now, what kind of young master is he?" the target sneered, and he remembered what he had been defeated by the swallow tail three Xia before!


    Lisfisk didn''t let him go easily because he was his young master. He was beaten by lisfisk. Of course, lisfisk spared his life because of his identity, otherwise the target would have died in the hands of the swallow tail three Xia several times!


    Before, the target was afraid of Jinhe''s majesty. Although he had some complaints about lisfisk, he didn''t show it at all.


    But now it''s different. Kim doesn''t pay attention to lisfisk, the superhero son, so the target eye doesn''t hide his mockery of lisfisk at all.


    "You!" James Wesley could not help but freeze his eyes when he heard the target eye''s attitude. Before, James Wesley and target eye were basically two camps, one supporting transformation and the other not wanting transformation. However, under Kim Ho''s decision, target eye had no ability to refute.


    Now, the opposite is true. At Mephisto''s command, the target has become a supporter, and James Wesley has no ability to refute.


    "I advise you, if you want to contact your so-called young master, you''d better let him stop meddling in the affairs of the dark world!" the target looked at James Wesley with a mocking face, "After all, it was the boss who allowed him to do that before that that that made him so smooth. Now, the boss doesn''t allow him. If he acts like that again, he, the so-called young master, may be in danger!"


    "We''ll have to wait until the boss really takes a shot at the young master!" James Wesley took a deep breath and regained his consciousness. He took a cold look at the target eye and said, "don''t forget, behind the young master, his master, Mr. Huang asked!"


    "Besides, without mentioning Mr. Huang Wen, even if the young master''s current strength can deal with you, there is no problem. Don''t forget, you have lost to the young master several times. If the young master hadn''t seen that you have done so many things for the boss, the young master would have solved you!"


    "You!" now, it''s the target eye''s turn to be unhappy, but it''s unhappy. The target eye really has no way to refute, because Huang asked, it''s an existence he absolutely can''t resist. Don''t say, now risfisk''s strength has indeed advanced by leaps and bounds to surpass him.

 Chapter 304

    In addition, lisfix never acts alone. He works with Jack and Zhong Qiang every time. A lisfix can''t deal with the target, not to mention Jack who is equivalent to lisfisk, and Zhong Qiang who is far more powerful than lisfisk and Jack combined


    Therefore, the target eye is not only afraid of Huang Wen, but also afraid of the swallow tail three heroes, because he has been defeated by the swallow tail three heroes more than once.


    As James Wesley said, if the target eye were not a golden man, the target eye would have died in the hands of the swallow tail three.


    Although lisfisk hopes to reform his family''s career, he is not ready to kill his father''s capable men directly. After all, he is not so pedantic.


    Soon, target eye and James Wesley parted unhappily. Target eye didn''t mean to start with James Wesley. Even if they had been so unhappy before, they were also people who worked for Kim. If they started with each other, their ending would not be very good.


    James Wesley didn''t immediately tell reesfiesk about Kim''s abnormality, because James Wesley didn''t know how to tell reesfiesk for a while.


    If James Wesley contacted rhysfiesk and said, "young master, boss, he has suddenly changed. He not only has to go the old way, but also may have to deal with you!"


    So how would risfisk react? Trust him, or trust your father Kim? The answer is self-evident!


    Therefore, the only thing James Wesley can do now is to act in Kim''s way, and then let reesfiesk notice the difference, find Kim and investigate the truth.


    Moreover, James Wesley now has some fear in his heart. Just now Kim beat him out in a way he had never seen before, and even he felt that his body and soul had been seriously damaged!


    This is a means that Jin has never shown before. What Jin liked most before was the pleasure of exploding his opponent with his fist, not the ability of this mysterious side. In theory, Jin has no ability of mysterious side.


    It is clear that James Wesley has been with Kim for so many years. Even if Kim has a card, it should not be such a card!


    So James Wesley subconsciously wondered what had happened to Kim, so he asked the target eye to know if the target eye felt the same.


    However, James Wesley did not expect that the target eye had been awakened by Jinhe''s order. He tolerated his ambition for a long time. He did not pay any attention to Jinhe''s strange, but wanted to take this opportunity to vent his anger and show his strength!


    The location came to a residential building in New York, where Mrs. Gao, who had left the Jinhe group before, appeared impressively.


    Yes, this is Mrs. Gao''s Secret residence. No one knows her secret residence except herself. Here, she perfectly hides her identity. She is an ordinary old lady. She just likes to go out and walk around every day.


    "Hum! I paid too much attention to momentum and force before. I forgot to ask where the so-called Yongchun martial arts school is..." Mrs. Gao sat on her sofa and couldn''t help muttering, "otherwise, I''ll solve the Huang question directly tonight and get a acupoint hand from him!"


    "As long as I''m going to practice hand pointing, I''m afraid I can go further in the hand Cooperation Association. I may even be able to solve the avenger alliance without them... No! That Hawk is still too cruel. It''s safer to let the disciples come over!"


    "Well, then go to that Huang tomorrow and let him know what is the real Kung Fu and what is the real congenital strong man!"


    In this way, when the time came the next day, Huang Wen didn''t know that so many things had happened last night, and he didn''t know that the avenger alliance formed a team to fight Mrs. Gao, and even Huang Wen didn''t know who Mrs. Gao was.


    This day of Yongchun martial arts school is no different from other times. Huang Wen sends belle to school as usual, deduces the body refining skill, picks Belle up from school and is ready to go to bed.


    Although the three of Zhong Qiang met Huang Wen today, none of them stood up and said about Mrs. Gao, let alone about the black widow.


    It was night. Huang Wen was reading with Belle at night. Suddenly he raised his eyebrows, because he noticed that a not weak breath was approaching Chinatown, and at a very fast speed!


    "Hmm? Who?" Belle also noticed a breath approaching. A trace of doubt flashed in her beautiful eyes, looked at Huang and said, "it seems that she is not the person we know, and it seems that the breath is somewhat similar to the guy in the original no man''s land..."


    "Well, I''ll go out and have a look." Huang asked with a smile, rubbed Belle''s hair and said softly, "if I come back late, you''ll go to bed first..."


    "Well, you come back early." Belle nodded, looked at Huang and asked.


    "I see..." Huang asked. He was about to turn into a light spot and disappear in place, but he was surprised to find that the breath came towards his Yongchun martial arts school, "or did you come to me? Interesting..."


    Yes, it''s Mrs. Gao who is going to find Huang Wen and get the sunflower acupoint hand. Mrs. Gao is full of confidence. In her opinion, it doesn''t need a few moves to solve Huang Wen. Even Mrs. Gao is fantasizing about the scene after she learns the sunflower acupoint hand.


    "Who are you?" just when Mrs. Gao was immersed in her fantasy, a voice woke her up from her fantasy. Mrs. Gao turned her head and looked in the direction of the sound source, but saw a young man standing there and looking at herself faintly.


    "Who are you?" Mrs. Gao frowned, looked at Huang and asked in a deep voice.


    "I should have asked first. Who are you? What do you want to do in My Chinatown?" Huang asked. He raised his eyebrows, looked at Mrs. Gao and said with a smile. "What''s the reason why you don''t sleep in the middle of the night and specially went to my Chinatown to wander around. It seems that you still want to come to my Yongchun martial arts school..."


    "You are Huang Wen!" Mrs. Gao couldn''t help brightening her eyes when she heard Huang Wen''s words. She looked at Huang Wen up and down. She didn''t feel the familiar breath of the congenital strong, and even she didn''t notice the breath of Huang Wen, so Mrs. Gao put her heart down directly.


    In Mrs. Gao''s opinion, Huang Wen did not exceed her expectations and broke through to the realm of congenital strong

 Chapter 305

    "Eh? Do you know me? Do you still come to me?" Huang asked. He looked at Mrs. Gao for a long time in surprise. After confirming that he did not see Mrs. Gao, he said, "how do you know me? What''s the purpose of looking for me?"


    "I don''t know where you got acupoint pointing Kung Fu, but you can''t have this Kung Fu even if you are not born!" Mrs. Gao looked at Huang proudly and said, "what''s more, you can teach this Kung Fu at will. It''s really funny!"


    "Now, give me this acupoint pointing Kung Fu. Maybe I''m in a good mood. I can give you a free hand and give you some advice, so that you can have a chance to break through the realm of the congenital strong!"


    "You are also a martial artist. You should know what the innate strong means. You are not at a loss in this transaction..."


    "Isn''t your brain working well?" Huang asked. Looking at herself, Mrs. Gao, who was full of pride, couldn''t help twitching at the corners of her mouth. He looked at Mrs. Gao again and asked, "or is it too old, some Alzheimer''s disease and paranoia?"


    "Death!" Mrs. Gao''s eyes flashed a cold light, slapped Huang and shouted, "you boy, don''t appreciate it. Today, I''ll show you how powerful the congenital strong is!"


    "Bang!" Mrs. Gao''s palm wind hit Huang Wen''s chest, and then Huang Wen stood in place unharmed. He didn''t even tremble. He just watched Mrs. Gao continue to pretend to force, and didn''t mean to interrupt at all.


    "You!" at this moment, Mrs. Gao was not calm at last. Even if Huang Wen suddenly appeared in front of her, she was not as calm as now. After all, Mrs. Gao was still immersed in her own world. Even if she was approached by Huang Wen, it was not a strange thing.


    But now it''s different. Mrs. Gao just didn''t use her full strength, but she didn''t go far. But even such an attack didn''t cause the slightest injury to Huang Wen, which made Mrs. Gao subconsciously think of Jin and what she said to her.


    "Can it be said that Kim didn''t deceive himself? Huang Wen''s strength is really so strong? That''s why Kim called Huang Wen Mr.?" an idea flashed through Mrs. Gao''s mind. For a moment, her heart was full of retreat.


    "Why? Don''t you continue to do it?" Huang asked, looking at Mrs. Gao with a light smile. "Come on, where do you know I can point Kungfu?"


    "Boy, don''t think you have strong defense, I''m afraid of you!" Mrs. Gao took a deep breath, turned her body into dozens of lines and went in different directions, like a lightness skill similar to running for life.


    "Ha ha." Huang Wen sneered. If he could really transform and escape with his separated body, Huang Wen might take a more look, but most of these so-called separated bodies are residual shadows. Apart from containing a little breath condensed by Mrs. Gao''s Qi, they are no different from non-existence. Huang Wen can''t deceive him at all.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s body flashed, directly stopped in front of Mrs. Gao''s real body, and then quietly looked at Mrs. Gao without talking.


    "You!" at this moment, Mrs. Gao was not calm at all. Her means of running for her life had never failed before. Last night, she escaped from the avenger alliance and used this lightness skill. Even Logan''s beast perception was overshadowed by her, but she didn''t expect that this lightness skill would fail here today!


    "It''s too low-level." Huang Wen shook his head a little boring. His body shape flashed and left dozens of body shapes around him. This is a means for Huang Wen to simulate Mrs. Gao''s lightness skill and condense false avatars with Qi. It''s not difficult for Huang Wen at this time.


    "You!" Mrs. Gao knew now. I''m afraid she kicked the steel plate. No, she kicked the aidman alloy plate!


    "Can you say it now?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Mrs. Gao.


    "Yes, Huang Liang..." Mrs. Gao thought hard and finally thought of Huang Liang''s name last night, so she hurriedly said, "last night, the Avengers alliance attacked me. I saw the acupoint lighter and got your identity from Huang Liang''s mouth, so I came to find you, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Ah Liang, this guy, has been taken away casually. It''s really time to educate him!" Huang asked, frowning with some dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, this young generation has no sense of crisis at all, so it should be educated!" Mrs. Gao''s eyes turned and looked at Huang Wen with a flattering smile.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, raising his head in some displeasure. He glanced at Mrs. Gao. Mrs. Gao''s body flew out directly and fell heavily to the ground. Even the bones would be smashed by Huang''s move!


    "My apprentice, can you teach me a lesson?" Huang asked. Looking at Mrs. Gao, his eyes flashed with killing intention. He knew that if he was the one with poor strength today, such an old woman would never let go of herself, even if she handed over the sunflower acupoint hand.


    "Since it''s the enemy, there''s nothing to say. However, the wool sent to the door can''t be ignored. Her strength is also a legendary realm..." Huang asked, shaking his head and releasing the task at the system. "System, release the task and kill the old woman in front of you!"


    "Generating task: kill Mrs. Gao and reward legendary props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Lucky draw of legendary props..." Huang asked his lips. The lucky draw of legendary props is of no great use to Huang asked now. What Huang asked now is a lucky draw of legendary figures who can deduce his strength and divine power to the epic level.


    Even according to Huang Wen''s current strength and divine power, as long as a legend who has just entered the legendary realm can help Huang Wen complete this step, but unfortunately, the legend can''t be reused, otherwise Huang Wen can redeem a legend and break through the strength and divine power to the epic level.


    "You... You can''t kill me. I''m one of the five leaders of the shouhe Association. If you kill me, others won''t let you go!" Mrs. Gao clenched her teeth and looked at Huang Wen with fear in her eyes, threatening her with insufficient confidence.


    "Shouhe society? I haven''t heard much about it. I think it''s just a second-class force." Huang asked Wen Yan, frowned, then shook his head and didn''t take it seriously. Mrs. Gao can become one of the five leaders of shouhe society. It can be seen that this force won''t be a vicious role. Kill it.


    Besides, Mrs. Gao is on her task list. How can she let go?

 Chapter 306

    Huang Wen didn''t mean to keep his hand. However, Huang Wen was not ready to get blood everywhere in Chinatown, so Huang Wen directly ordered Mrs. Gao. In the face of the familiar acupoint pointing Kung Fu, Mrs. Gao tried her best, but there was still no sign of breaking through the acupoint and restoring freedom.


    Mrs. Gao knew in her heart that this was the gap between her and Huang Wen. Huang Wen was definitely not a congenital warrior. I''m afraid she had already broken through to the congenital or even higher realm.


    "Well, killing directly may pollute the environment. Freeze it and send it to the waste disposal place of No. 1 base. Break it directly, and then burn her residue completely with the power of flame!" Huang asked, looking at Mrs. Gao who couldn''t move, and said to herself.


    When Mrs. Gao heard Huang''s words, she felt a chill in her heart. She even felt that her body was constantly shaking, but unfortunately, Mrs. Gao, who had been fixed by the sunflower acupoint hand, couldn''t move at all. Everything was just an illusion in her heart!


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Then, the chill in Mrs. Gao''s heart turned into the chill on her body. Her body was directly frozen by Huang Wen with the cold power of cold ice and fire palm, and even her consciousness was directly frozen.


    At this time, Mrs. Gao is like Steve Rogers in a deep sleep. If she can get out of the ice, Mrs. Gao may come back to life.


    But it''s a pity that Mrs. Gao doesn''t have this chance!


    Huang Wen took the frozen Mrs. Gao into a light spot, directly disappeared in situ, appeared at the place where the waste materials were disposed of in the No. 1 base, and then directly shattered the ice with his mind, together with Mrs. Gao''s body.


    "Ding! Mission: killing Mrs. Gao has been completed, and a lucky draw for the legendary props!" just when Mrs. Gao''s body was just broken, and even Huang Wen didn''t have time to continue to deal with the broken body, Huang Wen directly heard the prompt sound of the system.


    "Hoo!" however, Huang Wen didn''t mean to stop. The power of fire in the cold fire palm burst out instantly, burning Mrs. Gao''s residual body and ice, and even leaving no trace.


    "Well, open the legendary props lottery directly." Huang Wen looked at Mrs. Gao who had been solved, and there was no wave in his heart. Killing a guy who was not high in the legendary realm like Mrs. Gao was effortless for Huang Wen. Therefore, Huang Wen quickly called out the system task reward page, "extract!"


    "Miso!" a blue light flashed, and Huang Wen had no waves in his heart, because from the color, Huang Wen could know that this lucky draw must not be as good as those two times of sword Saint dugujian and dalisan.


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the legendary prop, Xuanyuan sword (it comes from the weapon of the beautiful female ghost Yan Chixia. Xuanyuan sword has great power. If you hold this sword, you can gain a damage bonus to monsters and make it difficult for the other party to recover)"


    "Special note: there are countless Xuanyuan swords in the film and television series. If you can collect enough Xuanyuan swords, maybe you can really get the legendary artifact!"


    "Special tip 2: if you can find the correct spatial coordinates, you may be able to cut through the space through this sword and go to other dimensions!"


    "Bai was excited..." when Huang Wen saw the name of Xuanyuan sword, his heart couldn''t help jumping. Influenced by myths and novels, Huang Wen subconsciously thought that he had drawn the legendary artifact.


    However, when Huang Wen thought that this was just a legendary prop lottery, Huang Wen knew that he thought too much, especially when Huang Wen saw the words "beautiful girl ghost", Huang Wen knew that he really thought too much.


    "Can you gain damage bonus when dealing with monsters? But this is Marvel world. Where are the monsters?" Huang asked, took out Xuanyuan sword and felt it carefully. "Is that guy Mephisto a ghost? Is the evil knight a ghost? Eh?"


    Huang Wen was talking, and suddenly his eyes brightened, because Huang Wen felt a mysterious power in Xuanyuan sword, which could be blessed on Huang Wen''s divine power.


    Not that Huang Wen''s divine power has been improved, but that Xuanyuan sword can perfectly play Huang Wen''s divine power!


    "I found the purpose of this sword!" a smile suddenly appeared on Huang Wen''s face, which was really a surprise. This Xuanyuan sword is the best choice for Huang Wen to use the sword!


    Previously, no matter the Wushuang sword brought by the sword Saint Dugu sword, or the Wushuang sword strengthened by Huang Wen and integrated into the alloy of Zhenjin and aidman, it could not help Huang Wen at the soul level, because although Wushuang sword has spirituality, it is only a blessing in strength.


    Now Xuanyuan sword is different. If Huang Wen uses the sword 23 yuan gods out of the body, Xuanyuan sword can directly appear on Huang Wen''s yuan gods to help Huang Wen attack!


    There is no doubt that this is a strong card for Huang Wen!


    "However, what does it mean to find the correct spatial coordinates?" Huang asked. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, he suddenly thought of something and subconsciously frowned. "I have the escape of dreambutterflies, and I can blink in space. It seems meaningless for me that Xuanyuan sword goes into other dimensions?"


    Huang Wen waved Xuanyuan sword and tried, but he didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t find the dimensional coordinates or something. Huang Wen didn''t successfully use Xuanyuan sword to go to other dimensions.


    "This is the first time I have gained the ability, but I don''t know how to use it!" Huang asked, muttered with some emotion, put away the Xuanyuan sword, flashed, disappeared in place and returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    At the same time, in a college in New York, a kind-hearted middle-aged man frowned. He seemed to feel something and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes.


    "You feel it too?" in the darkness, three more people came out, plus four middle-aged men. Yes, they are the other four leaders of the hand Association, that is, the other four fingers in the legend... Well, it doesn''t sound like anything in the legend.


    The kind-hearted middle-aged man is called a bodu. On the surface, he is a charity. He opened a college to adopt Street teenagers, but in fact, he trained them into killers and spies of the hand Association.


    As for the other three leaders of the hand Association, namely Alexandra, Murakami and suowande, they, together with botu and Mrs. Gao, have lived for hundreds of years. They may even underestimate them for 400 years.


    "Is it an illusion? Mrs. Gao is dead? How is it possible? She contacted us yesterday because she was in crisis?" Murakami asked with a frown.

 Chapter 307

    "Death is not a big deal!" sowander''s eyes moved, looked at the three people and asked, "as long as Mrs. Gao''s body is still there and given to our great master, she can still come back to life..."


    Yes, the hand Association is not a simple role, and their abilities do not just come from the mysterious Kunlun.


    Although hundreds of years ago, Mrs. Gao, Murakami, suowande, Alexandra and Bo Tu all learned martial arts in Kunlun, and their skills now come from Kunlun, they have long betrayed Kunlun and found a new backer.


    That is an ancient god left on the earth, or an evil devil in other dimensions, a primitive devil. His name is beast!


    People of the hand association can use the power of animals to bring the dead back to life, but at least there must be a corpse to bring the dead back to life. If there is no corpse, everything is just empty talk.


    The five leaders of the shouhe Association have lived for hundreds of years, and their strength is not the top in the world. Naturally, they have not encountered a crisis, but they have lived to the present by relying on the strength of animals and the keel they stole from Kunlun.


    However, a key issue is now before the leaders of the shouhe Association. Yes, it is not Mrs. Gao''s help or death. If it was only Mrs. Gao''s help or death, they would not gather so quickly. After all, they are not intimate.


    The key problem is that their keel is about to run out. They gather together and look for a new keel. They just received the news from Mrs. Gao, but they didn''t expect that Mrs. Gao died so soon


    "The master said that he didn''t feel Mrs. Gao''s body, that is, I''m afraid Mrs. Gao didn''t even leave the body by the enemy!" the blogger seemed to feel it and sighed helplessly.


    "What do we say now? Are we going to look for Mrs. Gao''s enemy or continue to look for the keel?" Alexandra frowned and looked at the three and asked.


    "Mrs. Gao will die if she dies. Since she can''t be resurrected, forget it!" sowander shrugged and looked indifferent. "After all, our strength is similar. Since Mrs. Gao can be destroyed so easily by the enemy, it seems that we won''t be opponents of each other. In that case, why bother ourselves?"


    "Yes, we''d better continue to look for the whereabouts of the keel. Calculate the time. The new iron fist should appear. We''ll find the iron fist first and get the keel with his strength..." Murakami thought a little, nodded and agreed with sowande.


    In this way, the other members of the manual Cooperation Association had no intention of revenge for Mrs. Gao, but chose to be busy with their own affairs first. Therefore, Mrs. Gao died like this, and no one came to Huang Wen''s trouble, or came to the door to send her head.


    Therefore, Yongchun martial arts school once again went into a quiet life. After all, the frequency of supernatural events is not high.


    Tony Stark devotes himself to the development of the cosmic magic cube. Steve Rogers tracks the whereabouts of the Hydra through silly girl and Jarvis. Zhong Qiang is busy contacting the black widow. Everyone is doing their own things.


    Of course, there is Huang Liang who was educated by Huang Wen


    After solving Mrs. Gao, Huang Wen called all the Avengers the next day. Even Tony Stark was brought by him and criticized Huang Liang in front of all the Avengers.


    "Tell me what you think?" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang lightly. "Tell yourself directly? Do you think you are Tony Stark? Do you have the confidence to tell yourself? Is it difficult? Are you going to make your identity known to everyone and let everyone know that you are the so-called Kung Fu spider?"


    "Hey, hey, hey! Education apprentice is education apprentice. What are you doing with me? You specifically called me here to be a negative textbook?" Tony Stark stood up and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Shut up!" Huang asked, waving his hand at Tony Stark and continuing to look at Huang Liang. "He is Tony Stark. He can expose his identity without fear, because he has enough means to protect himself and the people around him, but what about you?"


    "If everyone knows that Kung Fu spider is Huang Liang, then your identity information will also be known by everyone. Have you ever thought that your enemy may fight against your family?"


    "This time, Mrs. Gao was out of her mind and had to come to find trouble as a teacher. She was directly killed by the teacher. What about the next time? Your enemies will really only come to find trouble as a teacher? Can they really find out who your Huang Liang''s parents are?"


    "Sorry, master, I''m wrong. Next time, I won''t expose my identity at will..." Huang Liang lowered his head and said with a guilty face.


    "Yes, Huang asked his master. Huang Liang didn''t mean to......" the spider Gwen also hurried to help Huang Liang speak.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang Wen, Huang Liang didn''t think so much at that time..." Peter Parker also nodded, looked at Huang Wen carefully and said.


    "What I said to Huang Liang is not only to him, but also to you!" Huang asked, shaking his head seriously and focusing on every avenger. "Everyone knows your true identity except Tony Stark and Steve Rogers..."


    "This is also a good thing for you, because most of you have your own family, friends and your enemies. They may not be able to deal with you, but can you guarantee that they will not find a way to deal with your family?"


    "You are superheroes and have extraordinary power. So are your families? Can you protect them all the time?"


    "Don''t try to test the bottom line of those enemies, because you can''t afford such a price, Peter Parker. Don''t forget what Ben Parker experienced before. If your identity is exposed, do you think the people you arrested won''t want to revenge you?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the whole Yongchun martial arts school fell into silence. People like Logan were surrounded by people with extraordinary abilities, or people without relatives like John and Steve Rogers didn''t feel much, but the rest of the people couldn''t help being vigilant, especially the spider trio and even Zhong Qiang and Jack!


    The family members of the spider trio are all ordinary people. Even if George Stacy, the father of spider Gwen, is the director of the General Administration of New York, he is only an ordinary person. If he encounters extraordinary power, George Stacy may be difficult to deal with. Don''t talk about spider Gwen''s mother and brothers.

 Chapter 308

    As for Jack''s family, they may have a high level of security, but they still have the possibility of danger in the face of extraordinary power!


    Of course, Zhong Qiang''s family is safer. After all, Zhong Qiang has only his father, Zhong Bo, who is in Chinatown. Huang asked. Unless there is any force majeure, the final safety can be guaranteed.


    Huang Liang is also a little stronger. After all, Huang Liang''s family are in Xiangjiang. It''s troublesome for others to deal with it.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s lecture on Huang Liang this time also specifically called the whole Avenger alliance, not only to educate Huang Liang, but also to awaken the avenger alliance and keep their hearts vigilant.


    "Huang''s question is not unreasonable, but it is very likely to happen!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and looked at the Avengers and said, "so in the future, we will try to call each other''s nicknames and don''t expose each other''s identity!"


    "It should be!" even though Tony Stark''s identity has been known by the world, he still nodded, because in Tony Stark''s view, protecting personal privacy is still very important.


    "Well, you can remember this thing. Don''t be afraid because you have become a superhero. If it''s really because of your identity, you will regret what happened that makes you regret all your life!" Huang asked, waved his hand and finally asked, indicating that the avenger alliance can break up.


    In this way, the Avengers left with their own thoughts and began to be busy with their own affairs. However, this calm was directly broken after just a few days!


    After Mephisto gave the order, Jinhe group finally revealed its fangs and began to annex the whole dark world.


    Originally, in the dark world, few forces have the strength to resist the Jinhe group, but the most important thing is that those forces have already surrendering to the Jinhe group on the surface, just want to beg for a meal.


    Now, even the jobs of the Jinhe group will be lifted by these forces. Naturally, these forces can''t stand it. They hold together one after another and compete with the Jinhe group.


    However, even though there are so many forces in the whole darkness, they are still not the opponent of Jinhe group!


    After all, before unifying the whole dark world, Jinhe group absorbed most of the nutrients of the dark world. The remaining forces are just the existence that Jinhe doesn''t see.


    Therefore, in recent days, the whole dark world has set off a bloody storm. I don''t know how many people died in the dark, and even there are too many bodies to deal with. In other words, this is what Mephisto means. These bodies are deliberately not dealt with.


    In Mephisto''s words, only Sensen white bones can arouse the fear in people''s hearts, and only by arousing the fear in their hearts can they be subdued!


    "How could it be like this? Wasn''t it good before?" lisfisk frowned, and his eyes flashed puzzled.


    If target eye and James Wesley don''t know enough about Kim, then as Kim''s son, risfisk knows Kim best. In particular, Kim will show his most real side only when facing his family.


    It is precisely because of this understanding that lisfisk did not make the so-called communication with Kim when he was fighting for justice in the dark world.


    Because Kim and rysfiesk have enough tacit understanding, they know what the other party wants to do, Kim and rysfiesk want to transform Kim and group, and rysfiesk also knows that Kim is testing himself.


    But now, lisfisk was completely confused. He really didn''t know why Kim didn''t seem to have changed suddenly.


    "What are you going to do?" Jack frowned and looked at lisfisk. What happened in the dark world these days has left the whole police community in a mess, because no one has dealt with the bodies on the street, which has had a great impact on the whole new York citizens. The most important thing is that someone needs to stand up and be responsible for it


    "Act at night and find the target!" reesfiesk took a deep breath and made a decision. He just tried to contact James Wesley, but unfortunately he didn''t contact, which made reesfiesk have a bad hunch in his heart. Therefore, reesfiesk is not ready to delay any more!


    "Then act at night!" Jack nodded, looked at Zhong Qiang and asked, "what does the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. say?"


    "They are also taking action recently, but unfortunately, they haven''t stopped too many fights. After all, their manpower is limited, and Jinhe group, but it doesn''t make any difference to attack those gangs..." Zhong Qiang stood up and looked helpless.


    "What about the defenders alliance?" Jack suddenly thought of something and asked again. "Haven''t they left any contact information after the last cooperation?"


    "No, those three guys don''t want to have too much contact with us at all, but they should also be taking action, and we already know their true identity..." Zhong Qiang shook his head and then smiled. "If we really need their help, we can also come to them directly!"


    "I don''t want to ask them for help, nor do I want too many people involved..." lisfisk''s eyes moved, looked at Jack and Zhong Qiang and said, "I''ll find out what happened..."


    "What are you talking about? You don''t want to act alone? You know, we are a team!" Jack subconsciously frowned, looked at risfisk and said.


    "Yes, Reese, I know you are worried, but worry is not the way. Let''s act together tonight. First catch the target and don''t know the situation. How about it?" Zhong Qiang nodded and looked at reesfisk and asked.


    "All right." lisfisk was silent for a moment, finally nodded and agreed.


    At the same time, James Wesley, who could not be contacted by reesfiesk, came to Jinhe group and met Jinhe. The reason why reesfiesk could not contact him was that he put his mobile phone at home and set a time to send messages to reesfiesk.


    Yes, James Wesley came to meet Jinhe with the determination to die, because he found that Jinhe''s habit has changed a lot these days. It''s completely different from before. It''s like a different person

 Chapter 309

    "Boss, your previous orders and the actions of our king and gang have touched the bottom line!" James Wesley looked at Mephisto, took a deep breath, organized the language and said.


    "Hmm?" Mephisto could not help narrowing his eyes when he heard James Wesley''s words, and then a cold flash flashed. Mephisto didn''t expect that James Wesley dared to come to him and question him after being beaten out by him and enduring the double pain of his soul and body.


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" Mephisto looked back at James Wesley and asked coldly.


    "Naturally, I dare not teach the boss to do things for you, but are you really the boss?" James Wesley looked at Mephisto''s subconscious movements, flashed a determination in his eyes, and became serious for the first time.


    "Hmm? I didn''t expect that you would see through my identity!" a trace of surprise flashed in Mephisto''s eyes. At this time, Mephisto was even more surprised. You know, the memory of James Wesley and the target eye was erased by him, but now, James Wesley can recognize that he is a fake. It can be seen that James Wesley, It''s really a talent.


    However, James Wesley is a talent relative to Kim. For him, Mephisto, James Wesley at this time is a small trouble, but it is only a small trouble.


    "I wonder, since you have guessed that I am not Jinhe, why do you dare to meet me?" Mephisto raised his eyebrows, looked at James Wesley and asked with a smile, "have you forgotten the pain that was deep into the heart and bone marrow last time?"


    "Of course I remember, but do you think I''ll be afraid?" James Wesley looked at Mephisto with a sneer and said in a deep voice. "There''s something wrong with your identity. Naturally, I''ll try to find out. Fortunately, I''m here. If the young master comes and recognizes your identity, I''m afraid he can''t escape your poison!"


    "Even if you recognize it, what can you do?" murphysto sneered at James Wesley with a hint of mockery, "What can your so-called young master do? Do you think he can deal with me? Unfortunately, you recognize that I am not Jinhe, but you don''t know who I am and how powerful I am!"


    "Hehe, you don''t know who''s behind the young master and how powerful he is!" James Wesley looked at Mephisto and said mockingly, "I don''t know what happened to the boss by you, but when the people behind the young master come here, it''s your time to die!"


    "Death date?! ha ha ha ha!" Mephisto suddenly laughed when he heard what James Wesley said, because Mephisto had not heard such a funny joke for a long time. He was a dignified hell Lord. No matter other people who were the same hell Lord, or great gods such as Guyi and Odin, he could not kill him. Now, he heard a mortal say he could kill him?


    "Now, on the contrary, I have some expectations for the man behind the young master you said? If he can kill me, maybe I can reward you to live forever in hell, how?" Mephisto returned to God, looked at James Wesley and asked with a light smile.


    "Eternal life in hell?" now, it was James Wesley''s turn. He subconsciously stepped back and looked at Mephisto with some hesitation. He didn''t understand why Mephisto suddenly mentioned the legendary hell.


    "How? You know you''re afraid?" a trace of satisfaction flashed in Mephisto''s eyes. At this time, Mephisto''s reaction was the reaction he, the Lord of hell, wanted to see.


    "You... Who are you? Boss, where did you get him?" James Wesley took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He looked up and down at the golden Mephisto in front of him.


    "I''ve said the name of hell. Don''t you know who my identity is?" Mephisto was very dissatisfied that James Wesley didn''t recognize his identity directly. However, Mephisto suddenly raised his eyebrow and looked at the direction of the door, "target eye? Since you''re here, come in!"


    "Old... Boss..." the target came in from the door, looked at Mephisto hesitantly and shouted.


    "Why? Do you recognize me?" Mephisto asked with a smile, looking at the target eye that was about to stop talking, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    "You... Are you the legendary demon God Mephisto?" the target took a deep breath and looked at Mephisto tentatively.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that someone could recognize me in a small world!" Mephisto finally smiled with satisfaction. At the same time, I glanced at James Wesley, as if mocking James Wesley''s shortsightedness.


    "The reputation of the Demon Lord is very loud in the whole world. Villains have naturally heard of the name of the demon lord!" after the target eye was affirmed by Mephisto, the smile became flattering, looked at Mephisto and said with great respect, "I have always admired the Demon Lord. In my opinion, the Demon Lord is a real God!"


    "You''re very good at talking!" Mephisto smiled, nodded, waved his hand gently towards the target eye, and said with a smile, "Originally, only the person who signed the contract with me, I would give him strong strength, but for your sake, I can''t give you some strength, but then you need to help me bring back the young master''s head, how about it?"


    "Bring back the head..." the body of target eye trembled suddenly. He looked at Mephisto with some hesitation for a moment. Although target eye didn''t like risfisk very much, target eye never wanted to kill risfisk.


    The most important thing is that the target eye is the person who knows the existence and strength of Huang Wen. In his opinion, Huang Wen is already the most terrible guy in the world. Of course, when facing the demon God Mephisto, the target eye is moved. After all, in the target eye''s view, even if Huang Wen is strong, it is only a human, and Mephisto is the demon God in hell and a powerful hell Lord!


    "Lord devil, I''d like to help you, but the master of rhysfiesk is not simple. I''m worried that after Lord devil gives me strength, I''m still not the existing opponent..." the target looked at Mephisto tentatively and whispered.

 Chapter 310

    The meaning of the target eye at this time is actually very simple. In other words, the target eye said this because of greed in his heart, because the target eye understood the meaning of Mephisto just now. Even if Mephisto gave him strength, it would not be too powerful, and the target eye could not see it if it was not powerful.


    Therefore, the target eye began to praise Huang Wen''s strength. Although Huang Wen''s strength is indeed strong, the target eye does intend to tell Huang Wen''s strength and let Mephisto know. The target eye wants to see if Mephisto can give him more power.


    "Oh? There is such a strong man in the world? I''ve never heard of him before. What''s his name?" Mephisto took a deep look at the target eye, and then smiled, as if he had directly seen through the target eye, which made the target eye tremble in his heart and flash a look of fear in his eyes.


    "Huang Wen, his name is Huang Wen!" the target didn''t dare to hide anything. He quickly looked at Mephisto and whispered, "he is the master of risfisk. He has incomparably powerful power. He can cut mountains and stones, and even trigger a powerful explosion no weaker than nuclear explosion!"


    "Oh? Not weaker than the powerful power of nuclear explosion? That''s a little interesting. There will be such a strong man in the world?" a light of difference flashed in Mephisto''s eyes, but he soon looked at the target and smiled, "The yellow question is so difficult to deal with, and risfisk is also difficult to deal with? Or will risfisk always follow the yellow question and will not separate?"


    "That''s not true!" the target''s body trembled slightly and said with a quick smile, "But Lord devil, that reesfiesk is still Huang Wen''s Apprentice after all. His strength is also very terrible. At least, I am not his opponent. I have even lost to him several times. Moreover, he is not acting alone. He has two companions, and his real strength is not under him..."


    "Target eye! Are you going to betray the boss?!" James Wesley, who was nearby, shouted angrily at the target eye.


    "Hehe, James, as the saying goes, a man who knows current affairs is a hero. Now the boss is gone. The devil is our new boss. We should obey the orders of the new boss!" said James Wesley with a sneer, "Besides, even if the boss is still there, in the face of such a powerful God as Lord devil, the boss should bow down and submit. It''s your blessing to surrender to Lord devil!"


    "Fart, you traitor!" James Wesley clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "the boss treated you well before. Now you have betrayed the boss so easily..."


    "Since you are so loyal to your boss, I''ll send you to see him!" Mephisto suddenly laughed when he heard James Wesley''s words, and then waved to James Wesley. James Wesley''s soul was immediately arrested by him, and then his body fell directly to the ground.


    "Demon lord, is this?" the body of the target eye trembled and looked at Mephisto with some hesitation. The light of fear flashed in his eyes. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "It''s all right. I''m going to send his soul to meet Jin He. However, you don''t need to call me Lord demon. Just call me boss. I still like the title of boss." Mephisto smiled and shook his head, then waved again, directly sent James Wesley into his hell field, threw them to Kim and, and then locked them in hell forever.


    "Into hell..." the target swallowed his saliva consciously, quickly lowered his head in fear, and dared not speak any more.


    "Huang asked, I don''t need you to deal with it. You can solve the risfisk first." Mephisto waved his hand, looked at the target eye brightly and said, "After your description, I''m also interested in Huang Wen. However, if I want to kill his apprentice, should he be very angry? I''m still looking forward to an angry man who can release the power of nuclear bomb appearing in New York City. I think there will be countless enemies entering my hell at that time?"


    "Demon God... Boss, I just said, I''m not rhysfiesk''s opponent..." the target looked at Mephisto tentatively and said.


    "Don''t worry, I said to give you strength. Naturally, you won''t break your promise!" Mephisto''s eyes flashed the flame from hell. He looked at the eyes of the target eye. The flame from hell entered the body of the target eye. In a moment, the target eye cried out in pain.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Relax, this is the price of gaining strength, and this is the strength after weakening..." Mephisto said faintly looking at the target eye. "After accepting it, you can gain ten times more power than now, and have part of the power of fire. Among you, you should be a strong man..."


    "Thank you... Boss!" after a long time, the target eye woke up with sweat. He felt the powerful power in his body and looked at Mephisto with bright eyes. This is only the weakened power. The target eye can''t imagine how powerful he would become if he got all the power!


    "Go, show your strength, release your killing, and solve the risfisk!" Mephisto looked at the target eye and smiled. "Remember to use the power of fire to end his life. In this way, his soul will also be sent to my hell. At that time, their father and son will be reunited. They want to come to gold and should be very happy..."


    "Yes, boss!" the target eye was filled with endless fighting spirit at this time, and even he had expanded unprecedentedly. In the target eye''s view at this time, maybe Huang Wen was not so strong. He should have overestimated Huang Wen before.


    Besides, behind him stood Mephisto, a great God of hell. Huang asked, how could he see it?


    Target eye left Jinhe group with interest. He heard Mephisto''s meaning. As long as he kills people with the power of fire, his soul can be sent to Mephisto''s hell. This should also be helpful to Mephisto.


    In the eyes of the target, if you can send enough souls to Mephisto, Mephisto will probably give you more rewards and maybe give yourself more powerful power. At that time, Huang Wen is probably not his opponent!


    Watching the night fall, the target eye sneaked into the night. He didn''t mean to go to Jin and help the station, but walked directly through the darkness, looking for his prey

 Chapter 311

    At this time, it was not only the target eye that entered the night. The swallow tail three heroes also entered the night and began to look for the target eye. However, the swallow tail three heroes threw themselves into the air for the first time, because there was no target eye in the stations lisfisk was looking for.


    "Where have you been? These places are the most favorite places for target eye!" reesfiesk frowned and a doubt flashed in his eyes. Reesfiesk thought he knew more about the target eye, but now the target eye is gone, which makes reesfiesk wonder what happened to platinum group, why Jinhe''s decision has changed, and target eye''s character has changed, Not even James Wesley


    "Ding! There is a murder incident of flame capable people nearby, please go to investigate as soon as possible!" just when risfisk didn''t know where to look for the target for a while, silly girl suddenly released a message in the swallow tail three Xia''s watch.


    "Hmm? Silly girl''s news?" Zhong Qiang glanced at his watch and subconsciously frowned. "Flame power? Is it near here? Rees, what do you say? Shall we go and have a look first?"


    "Let''s go. We can''t find the target eye anyway. Let''s go and see what''s going on first. After all, the murder of the flame capable person is not a small thing, and we can''t ignore it!" reesfiesk took a deep breath, looked at Jack and Zhong Qiang and said, "as for the search for the target eye, wait until we find the flame capable person!"


    "OK! Let''s go!" Zhong Qiang and Jack looked at each other, and the party disappeared into the night and went to the place where silly girl located the accident.


    "It''s really a flame power, but such a flame seems to be different from John''s flame!" Jack frowned, looked at the body in front of him and couldn''t help but say, "There are indeed traces of fire burning around, but his body should have been burned by the fire, but why, his body has no damage, but only his eyes have traces of burning..."


    "I''m not sure. It should be the fire ability with different abilities?" Zhong Qiang asked silly girl to take two photos, sent them to the people of the avenger alliance, and also sent one to Huang Wen.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen, who was deducing his kung fu skills, received the photo. When he saw the shape of the dead in the photo, Huang asked subconsciously raised his eyebrows, "flame power? Only the eyes showed signs of burning. How can such a death look be so similar to those dead people among the evil spirit knights? Can it be said that the evil spirit Knights appeared?"


    "Well, if it''s an evil spirit knight, Xiaoqiang, they should be careful. After all, this guy is not so easy to deal with, especially his immortal body and judicial ability..."


    "If you really count, is Steve Rogers the only guy who can withstand the trial of the evil knight? That''s not right. From the perspective of lost life, there are not a few blood in Steve Rogers''s hands. Although they are all the blood of villains, they may not be different in the eyes of the evil knight..."


    "Perhaps, from the perspective of the evil spirit knight, only the existence that has not killed people at all is the object that can withstand the trial..."


    Of course, all this is just Huang''s guess. Huang''s question is not clear about the real situation of the evil spirit knight. However, Huang''s question is vigilant at this time. He wants to prevent any accidents from Zhong Qiang and others.


    "This flame is really different from my flame. Zhong Qiang, you should be careful. I and the captain are on the way..." John soon replied to Zhong Qiang and others after seeing the photo sent by Zhong Qiang. At the same time, the Avengers alliance gathered again and went to the location of hell''s kitchen.


    "It is detected that the flame capable person has caused killing again. The appearance of the flame capable person has been recorded in the video!"


    Just before the avenger alliance arrived in the hell kitchen, the swallow tail three Xia received the news from silly girl again. However, when reesfiesk saw the flame capable person, reesfiesk was stunned.


    "Target eye? How is this possible?!" reesfiesk was surprised. Reesfiesk knew more about the ability of the target eye, but in the current video, the target eye showed a completely different ability.


    It''s close to the speed of the phantom. Calculated according to this speed, the speed of the target eye is probably not lower than that of Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang. The most important thing is that the target eye can throw flames from its hands, and the flame can turn, just like the darts fired before the target eye.


    Yes, with the blessing of Mephisto, the target eye obtained some abilities of the evil spirit knight. He combined his own abilities with the flame ability of the evil spirit knight to form a new skill, flame missile!


    Moreover, the flame missile of the target eye can produce the ability similar to the eye of judgment when people are dying, burn up people''s souls and send them into the realm of hell.


    Of course, the target eye can not take the initiative to open the eye of judgment and directly solve its own enemies. That is the ability that all evil spirit knights can have.


    "When did the target eye have the ability of the flame system?" Jack frowned and looked at lisfisk. He whispered, "what happened to Jinhe group? How did so many changes happen? Do you want to go back to Jinhe group?"


    "I think it may not be necessary..." risfisk suddenly looked at his watch and suddenly fell into silence. After a long time, he said.


    It turned out that risfisk had just received a message that James Wesley had edited in advance and sent regularly: "young master, when I saw this message, I may have died. Young master, don''t be sad for me, because the boss may have an accident..."


    "A few days ago, the boss was very happy after knowing that you defeated Mrs. Gao, and even said that you would retire and let you inherit the gold and join the group, but suddenly, the boss changed his mind and made the orders that these young masters see now..."


    "These days, I''ve been quietly observing the boss. I found that the boss''s habitual small actions have disappeared, but there are more habitual actions. I doubt that he may not be the boss anymore, so I decided to test him..."


    "This is my edited text message. When you see it, young master, it will prove that my guess is correct. Although I don''t know who he is, he must not be the boss. Therefore, young master, you must be careful. You''d better contact your master quickly and let Mr. Huang Wen deal with it, because the boss was lost under our eyes "Yes!"

 Chapter 312

    "Father, has he been changed?" reesfiesk took a deep breath and his eyes flashed unbelievable eyes. Although reesfiesk now knows that his father Kim is not actually a strong man, for the former lisfisk, Kim is not the most powerful human being in the world.


    Moreover, even now, Jin Bo is also a gang boss with a mysterious card, but now, Jin Bo''s gang boss has been switched. Who is the other party and how to do it?


    "So, what happened to your father?" Jack and Zhong Qiang looked at each other. Although they didn''t know who was dealing with Jinhe, as bystanders, they were more sober at this time. They soon reminded risfisk, "shall we find the master first or the target first?"


    "Go find the target eye first. After all, the target eye is still killing. If you don''t stop him, I''m afraid more innocent people will die!" risfisk recovered, took a deep breath and said, "If my father is really transferred, I think he should know about the target eye. After all, his change should be related to my father''s transfer. However, I still have to tell my master in advance..."


    "OK!" Zhong Qiang soon sent what had happened to Huang Wen, and then the swallow tail three Xia continued to pursue the target who had committed several killings.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen received the news from Yu Zhongqiang, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Jinhe would have an accident and was directly subcontracted. Now Jinhe group has fallen into the hands of people of unknown origin.


    "Similar to the target eye of the evil spirit Knight''s ability, Jin was transferred. Could it be said that Mephisto did all this?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of Chen Long''s separate meeting with Mephisto, his eyes moved and couldn''t help muttering.


    "But how did Mephisto get involved with Kim? I''ve seen Kim several times before. There''s no smell of Mephisto on him. Did he meet Mephisto when I didn''t see Kim later?"


    "Mephisto? Is that the name of the hell Lord?" Belle put down her book and looked at Huang Wen with some worry. She was silent for a while before she asked tentatively.


    "Well, that''s right, but Belle, you don''t have to worry. On the earth, Mephisto can''t give full play to all his strength. In addition, master Gu Yi won''t ignore things in this dimension..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and softly comforting belle.


    "I''ll go to Xiaoqiang''s side and have a look. If I don''t sit in town, they''ll meet Mephisto. I''m afraid there will be some accidents."


    "Well, you go, I''ll try my best to practice and try to help you earlier!" Belle took a deep breath, threw the book aside, crossed her legs and began to practice, looking very serious.


    "Ha ha, Belle, your behavior is called temporary cramming on our side!" Huang asked. Seeing Belle''s appearance, he couldn''t help laughing, and her figure gradually disappeared in place.


    On the other hand, the avenger alliance and the three swallow tailed heroes are rushing towards the target according to silly girl''s intelligence.


    As for the defender alliance and the dark Divine Shield Bureau, due to the intelligence gap, they don''t even know that the target eye has new capabilities. Even they don''t know that the target eye has started killing in the dark.


    "Don''t! You monster, don''t come here!" in a box in the dark, a man looked at the approaching target with a fearsome look and sat down on the ground.


    Beside the man, there are rising flames. These flames are not very destructive to the ground and walls, but the man can feel a deep-rooted sense, as if once the flame burns to him, his soul will fall into boundless pain!


    "Monster? I''m now, but the great demon lord, the messenger of Mephisto!" the target looked at the man in front with a sneer. He didn''t mean to stop, but he was getting closer and closer to the man.


    However, target eye is not in a hurry to solve the middle-aged man, because he is now immersed in the pleasure of controlling others'' life and death.


    Just now, the target eye has killed several people. Everyone dies in fear. What the target eye wants is that the other party falls into boundless fear, so that he can feel the strength of his own power! So that he can prove how clever he is to work for Mephisto!


    "Stop!" however, when the target eye kept getting close to the man and a fire missile agglomerated in his hand, a familiar sound of drinking from the target eye began.


    The eyes of the target eye suddenly lit up, turned around and looked in the direction of the sound, and then the eyes of the target eye released a frightening killing intention, as if they saw the venomous tongue of the prey!


    "I didn''t expect that you came by yourself when I didn''t find you!" the target looked at risfisk, opened his mouth and said mockingly, "it seems that all this is the guidance of the Demon Lord. Today, I''m destined to send you to hell!"


    With the sound of "boom!" the flame missile in the target eye suddenly became larger, and then it was ruthlessly installed on the man and directly crashed into the wall. Then the flame took the man''s soul away and left a cold body.


    "Target eye! You''re looking for death!" risfisk shouted angrily at the target eye, looking at the target eye''s behavior. "Say! What''s the matter with your ability! And who is the man who took my father away? How''s uncle James now?"


    "Oh? Did you know? Is it the news that James left you? It''s really boring, but it doesn''t matter to tell you that the former boss and James are dead!" the target eye spread his hand with a smile and looked at lisfisk with a mocking face, "Their souls, like those I killed, have entered hell..."


    "Dead..." lisfisk''s body could not help trembling, although he knew that James Wesley might have died when he received the news from James Wesley, and Kim and I''m afraid something had happened.


    But at this time, hearing the news that the target said that Kim and James Wesley had died and their souls had entered hell, risfisk still couldn''t accept it for a while. Even after hearing the news, he didn''t return to his mind for a long time.

 Chapter 313

    At the moment when lisfisk was stunned, the target eye on the other side shot directly, and a huge flame missile blasted at lisfisk.


    Yes, all this has been calculated by the target eye for a long time. When the target eye obtains new abilities and knows that he wants to kill risfisk, it is even calculated.


    As soon as the target eye saw risfisk, he was ready to distract risfisk with the death of Kim and James Wesley. Although the target eye did not expect that James Wesley had revealed some information to risfisk, this did not hinder the target eye''s plan.


    "Be careful!" however, what the target eye didn''t expect happened again. Just when the target eye threw the flame missile, Zhong Qiang exclaimed, and then rushed directly to risfisk''s side. One palm contained powerful internal power and shot at the flame missile.


    Zhong Qiang saw the tragic and strange places of the dead before. At the same time, he also knew from John that the flame was really different. Therefore, Zhong Qiang used his full strength at the first time!


    "Bang!" the flame missile was directly bombed to open. Although the target eye got the ability of some evil spirit knights, it was not all, and the most important thing was that Zhong Qiang''s strength was not weak!


    "How is this possible?" the target eye looked at Zhong Qiang in disbelief and exclaimed. Originally, from the target eye''s point of view, Zhong Qiang''s strength should be at the same level as Jack and risfisk. After all, they wear the same clothes and use the same nickname.


    The most important thing is that when the target eye was defeated by the swallow tail three Xia several times before, Zhong Qiang didn''t move his hand. Therefore, the target eye never thought that Zhong Qiang''s strength was so powerful that he could directly explode his own flame missile!


    You know, this is what Mephisto gave him! Even if it is not complete, in Mephisto''s eyes, such ability is completely sufficient in this small place of the earth!


    However, it can only be said that Mephisto''s understanding of the earth is far from enough, or mephistogen did not realize the particularity of the earth.


    In real terms, the individual strength of superheroes on earth is not weak in the whole universe. The main reason why the earth is unknown in the universe is that it is remote, science and technology are not developed enough, and the physical quality of the whole human body needs to be improved.


    Therefore, to sum up, the target eye''s ability at this time can be regarded as a small-scale Lord in hell, but it can''t get the upper hand in front of Zhong Qiang.


    "There is a mysterious power that melts with my internal power!" Zhong Qiang said after feeling it carefully, instead of taking advantage of the victory and pursuing after bombing the flame missile with a clap of his hand, "Just from the power of explosion, this flame is really not very good, even the level of ordinary flame. However, the mysterious power contained in it should be the key to the tragic death of those people!"


    "Take him and you''ll know everything!" lisfisk, who was distracted by the death of James Wesley and king, was completely infuriated by the target''s sneak attack. In lisfisk''s view, the target''s behavior was a betrayal, so lisfisk roared directly at the target.


    "Help quickly, I''m afraid Reese is not his opponent!" Jack quickly reminded him and rushed up. Although reesfisk rushed over because of anger, Jack didn''t forget the strength of the target in the previous video!


    "Boo!" but Jack slowed down a step. The angry rhysfix rushed over and was directly hit and flew out by the target eye. Even if the target eye didn''t have the ability to use fire, his strength in all aspects of his body was ten times that of before, which had far surpassed rhysfix.


    "Damn it!" lisfisk fell to the ground at this time. The defense of the tuxedo and his extraordinary physical quality saved his life. Otherwise, he could kill him with one punch only by the power of the target eye bombardment, but at least he could hit him hard!


    With the sound of "bang!", Zhong Qiang''s figure flashed. When he was in front of Jack, he took the next attack of the target eye and withdrew the target eye at the same time.


    "You can find a chance to shoot from a distance!" Zhong Qiang ordered jack, and then stepped up to the target eye. With better combat skills and strong internal power, Zhong Qiang had the upper hand. Even the flame missile in the target eye could not cause any damage to Zhong Qiang.


    "It''s pretty good. Although Xiaoqiang is still a long way from the innate state, and his talent is not the top, at least he has a good grasp of his own strength. As for Reese and Jack, their strength can''t keep up, especially in the face of the strong at the extraordinary level..."


    In the middle of the sky, Huang Wen''s body was hidden in the night and silently looked at the battle below. When he found that Zhong Qiang could perfectly suppress the target eye, Huang Wen didn''t mean to fight, but thought in his heart.


    "However, when the body refining skill is created, they can practice slowly and become stronger. Although they can''t make rapid progress in a short time, they will be able to surpass the target eye level and even reach the legendary level after long-term cultivation... Huh?"


    Just as Huang Wen was thinking, Huang Wen suddenly raised his eyebrows, because he saw the avenger Alliance on the way. Then, Haoke, who didn''t know where to learn to rob the head, rushed out directly, punched the target perfectly suppressed by Zhong Qiang, crashed into a wall, and then was pressed below.


    "Haoke..." Zhong Qiang looked at Haoke''s mouth and smoked. For a moment, he looked at Haoke silently. He fought for a long time, but as soon as Haoke rushed out, he directly solved the battle. This is not just the problem of strength gap!


    This is equivalent to your painstaking development and constant consumption of opposite blood. It''s not easy to kill alone. A big move of male gun flew out of your wild area and directly robbed all the heads and soldiers. It''s sour to think about it!


    "As I said, we don''t need to all come. Look, now, there''s no chance for us to do it!" Peter Parker''s helpless voice sounded. He ran over in a hurry, but he didn''t participate in the battle, so he ended it directly. As he did to Mrs. Fu Gao, Peter Parker was heartily weak.


    "Be careful, don''t let that guy run away like Mrs. Gao last time!" Logan prompted, which tightened everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 314

    At Logan''s prompt, the members of the avenger alliance instantly recovered. Zhong Qiang reacted the fastest. He directly removed the bricks and stones pressed on the target eye with his mind, and then he would be severely damaged. His body was a little ragged. The target eye with more air intake and less air outlet moved out.


    When they saw that the target was still there, the Avengers breathed a sigh of relief. If they let the enemy escape again this time, they, the Avengers, really couldn''t afford to lose this man!


    However, judging from the fact that she also received a blow from Haoke, there is still a gap in the strength of the target eye compared with Mrs. Gao. After all, Mrs. Gao took a blow from Haoke. Although she was a little embarrassed, she was able to leave alive.


    But the target eye at this time, even if it was blessed by Mephisto, was still punched to death by hawk. It can be seen that there is still a big gap between the legendary level and the extraordinary level, and the gap between the legendary level itself is also great.


    "Say! Who is behind you? How did he kill my father and uncle James?!" risfisk endured the pain and went to the bottom of the target eye and asked in a deep voice.


    Target eye''s consciousness slowly recovered at this time. He felt the weakness and pain of his body. He understood that he was afraid to die. Target eye didn''t expect that he was so short from the peak to death. He didn''t even experience a day.


    However, even if he was dying, the target eye didn''t mean to repent. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Looking at lisfisk, he said, "it''s useless, you... You can''t be the opponent of the demon lord!"


    "Lord devil? Who is Lord devil?" Steve Rogers heard the words of the devil, subconsciously frowned, looked at the target and asked in a deep voice.


    "Lord Murphy, of course, is Lord Mephisto of hell! How can you mortals know that Lord Murphy is powerful? You should kneel on the ground, preach his real name and become a believer of Lord Murphy!" as the target mentioned Mephisto, he seemed to shine back, and his face became ruddy because of his injury.


    "Mephisto?" some Avengers who knew something about mythology frowned. They looked at each other with a trace of hesitation.


    The Avengers have seen all kinds of supernatural forces, but when they heard of Mephisto, the legendary hell Lord, they subconsciously don''t believe it, because they think that hell lords like Mephisto shouldn''t really exist.


    "It seems that we''ve come after all!" Steve Rogers quickly recovered. He looked at the Avengers around him and said, "anyway, this matter must be solved. It''s not just your family..."


    "I know that the alarm clock has informed Shifu, and Shifu will become our solid backing..." when risfisk heard Mephisto''s name, his heart was also full of surprise. After hearing Steve Roger''s words, risfisk nodded and agreed with Steve Rogers, "let''s go to Jinhe group and take this guy with us!"


    "By the way, I want to see how this so-called hell Lord switched my father!"


    "It''s really Mephisto..." Huang asked. Hearing the conversation below, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He released his perception and began to try to find Mephisto''s breath.


    After all, Chen long had seen Mephisto before, so Huang Wen was familiar with Mephisto''s breath.


    However, no matter how Huang asked, he didn''t find the breath of Mephisto, as if he didn''t exist, or didn''t come to the earth at all.


    "But also, if Mephisto can''t hide his breath, I''m afraid he will be discovered by Gu Yi at the first time, let alone do anything..." Huang asked with a flash of clarity in his eyes and followed behind the avenger alliance in the dark.


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to come out directly. In addition to experiencing the avenger alliance, what''s more important is that although Huang Wen talked easily with Belle before, he still has no bottom in his heart whether he can beat Mephisto, so Huang Wen is ready to guest play the assassin''s career.


    Soon, the avenger Alliance came to the Jinhe group. At this time, the target had entered the dying time, the consciousness began to blur, and even saw the door of hell opening towards itself.


    "What a useless waste!" just when the avenger alliance had just entered the Jinhe group, a disappointed voice sounded. Then, the Avengers felt that the surrounding breath was suddenly cold, and even there was a faint smell.


    "Is this an array? Or is it a magic array?" Huang asked. Looking at the Jinhe group that could just feel it but could not feel it now, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Now, he knows why Mephisto didn''t leak any breath before.


    Not only did Mephisto hide in Jinhe''s body, but more importantly, Mephisto arranged a magic array in Jinhe group to shield the breath of hell, which could completely hide the ancient one who did not monitor time and space all the time.


    "What voice? Who is talking? Mephisto?" Logan felt a dangerous breath coming, and then felt a warm current coming from his heart. He knew that it was the Phoenix power left by Qin Ge Lei in his heart.


    "Lord devil..." the target''s eyes looked straight at the direction of the sound source, and a trace of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes, but soon, his pupils gradually solidified, the whole pupil lost its luster, and his life had come to an end.


    "For the sake of many souls you sent me, give you the ability of a small Lord. It seems that some of the previous abilities are not suitable for you!" Mephisto controlled Jinhe''s body and came out of the darkness. He took a faint look at the strangely dressed Avenger alliance, and his eyes stayed on the target corpse.


    As Mephisto''s voice fell, the body in the target eye trembled slightly, and then began to change. The whole body expanded instantly and turned into an inhuman monster more than three meters high!


    "What did you do?! you occupied my father''s body? What did you do to him?" risfisk shouted angrily at Mephisto, looking at Kim and familiar.


    "What you have done, you will soon be able to see..." murphysto said softly with a smile on his mouth. "As for your father, he will never come back in my hell. By the way, your powerful master, didn''t he come?"

 Chapter 315

    "Master?" lisfisk''s eyes could not help but coagulate. A trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. Looking at Mephisto, he asked in a deep voice, "your ultimate goal is master?"


    "Ha ha, a mortal just has a little extraordinary power. He is not enough to be my ultimate goal!" Mephisto sneered. Even in the mouth of the target eye, Huang Wen''s strength is very strong, but Mephisto still didn''t pay attention to Huang Wen.


    In Mephisto''s view, Huang Wen''s only value is to release his own strength, cause a large number of wrongs in New York City, and then be included in hell by him to expand his hell territory!


    However, since the target didn''t do it before, give him another chance. If he can''t do it again, he''ll do it himself!


    Unfortunately, Mephisto didn''t know that there was a man who was the host of Phoenix power among the people he was locked up in Jinhe group. At this time, the host of Phoenix power was flying over at a high speed!


    "Oh!"


    Huang Wen, who was outside Jinhe group, suddenly stared. He felt a strong and familiar breath, which made Huang Wen''s mouth smoke.


    "Should Logan stop all actions for the time being?" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind. "Otherwise, once Logan encounters something, Qin Ge Lei rushes over, which is a little troublesome. The most important thing is that Qin Ge Lei is still pregnant. If something really happens, the earth will be lost by her..."


    Just between Huang Wen''s thoughts, Qin Ge Lei came to the sky of Jinhe group. Huang Wen''s body flashed and quickly appeared beside Qin Ge Lei, shouting Qin Ge Lei who was preparing to do it: "Qin! Wait a minute!"


    "Huang Wen?" Qin Ge Lei couldn''t help frowning when she saw Huang Wen. Qin Ge Lei once had a hand with Huang Wen and knew that Logan had a good relationship with Huang Wen. Therefore, when she heard Huang Wen''s words, Qin Ge Lei subconsciously stopped, "Logan, he..."


    "Well, the guy inside is Mephisto, the Lord of hell." Huang asked, pointing to the Jinhe group below, explained, "but it should not be his noumenon. Moreover, he set up a magic array to shield the breath and didn''t perceive our existence..."


    "Lord of hell? Isn''t Logan dangerous?" Qin Ge Lei''s eyes couldn''t help freezing and subconsciously prepared to continue to fight.


    "Qin, leave this matter to me. Your current situation is not suitable for combat!" Huang asked helplessly and said softly, "wait a minute, I''ll find a chance to fight. If not, you can help from the side and don''t need to fight head-on, it should have no impact on you..."


    "Can you feel the situation inside? Will Logan really have an accident?" a hesitation flashed in Qin Ge Lei''s eyes. Due to the shielding of Jinhe group''s magic array, even Qin Ge Lei could not perceive the specific situation in Jinhe group at this time. She could only feel that logan was in danger through the Phoenix power in Logan.


    "By means of special ability, I naturally can''t feel it. After all, Mephisto, but the famous Lord of hell, naturally surpasses me in terms of mysterious ability..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, raised the silly girl''s watch in his hand and said.


    "However, I''m not his opponent for the means of the mysterious side, but this hell Lord knows nothing about scientific and technological means, so I can monitor the situation inside through silly girl!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, silly Niu showed the internal situation of Jinhe group to Huang Wen and Qin Ge Lei. Qin Ge Lei was relieved when she saw the situation of Jinhe group at this time.


    "Can you go in at any time?" Qin Ge Lei asked Huang without looking up at Logan in the battle.


    "Of course it''s OK." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and whispered, "but now is not the time to do it. We''ll do it after Mephisto shows more strength or is distracted by Logan..."


    "OK!" Qin Ge Lei finally looked up at Huang and said seriously, "but if something happens to Logan and you don''t have time to do it, I can''t care so much..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be ready to do it at any time!" Huang asked solemnly. He even began to turn the law of sword and the law of power, and then run the escape of Mengdie. His body is between existence and non existence. He is ready to turn into a killer assassin and attack Mephisto at any time!


    "Hmm?" in the Jinhe group, although Mephisto did not perceive the existence of Huang Wen and Qin Ge Lei because of the magic array, Mephisto inexplicably felt a chill, so Mephisto''s heart became vigilant.


    But soon, Mephisto''s attention was attracted by what happened in front of him. There was no way. The battle between the avenger alliance and the mutant target was really wonderful, especially the various abilities in the avenger alliance.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be so many capable people in a small world. These powerful guys are also strong in my hell territory..." Mephisto said with bright eyes looking at the fighting Avengers.


    There is no doubt that Mephisto is attracted to the Avengers. You know, hell is not a peaceful place, especially Mephisto is only one of the Lords of hell, and although Mephisto is very powerful, it is not the most powerful.


    Of course, hell Lords will not fight at will, so the battle between hell dimensions depends on the talents trained in their respective fields.


    Now, a group of talents are in front of Mephisto. Mephisto is ready to catch all the Avengers and put them into his own hell!


    At this time, the battle in Jinhe group has entered a white heat, and the mutated target has turned into an inhuman monster more than three meters high, just like a demon from hell.


    Well, the target eye at this time is actually the devil in hell. Mephisto directly gave the target eye the ability of the little Lord of hell, making him completely divorced from human identity and become a powerful devil!


    However, such a powerful demon as the little Lord of hell did not gain any advantage in front of the avenger alliance. This time, the avenger alliance finally showed the power of teamwork.


    Hawk and needlework hawk, as the strength and tank of the avenger alliance, took the position of main T, Steve Rogers and Logan served as deputy t to assist, while the spider trio played control, and the swallow tail trio and John output.

 Chapter 316

    For a time, the mutated target eye was really hit by the boss of the avenger alliance, and was constantly hated, so that the target eye could not know who he should attack.


    Although in the end, the combined output of the swallow tail three heroes and John in the avenger alliance was not as much as the main t of hawk, in the end, the target was lost in the hands of the avenger alliance.


    With the sound of "bang!", Haoke''s huge fist directly smashed the head of the target eye. It can be said that most of the injuries on the target eye were caused by Haoke.


    "Hoo!" when the body of the target eye fell to the ground, in order to prevent what just happened again, John directly burned the body of the target eye with the power of fire!


    "Pa! PA! PA!"


    Just after the target died in the hands of the avenger alliance, Mephisto didn''t mean to be angry at all, but looked at the avenger alliance clapping with a smile.


    "We killed your men, and you''re still so happy?" lisfisk narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Mephisto and said in a deep voice. "Also, don''t you have your own real body? Why do you always use my father''s body?"


    "My own real body?" Mephisto smiled, raised his eyebrows and whispered, "let''s see if you can force me to show my real body..."


    "Well, how about I make a bet with you? As long as you can force me to leave Jinhe''s body, I will put Jinhe''s soul back from hell..."


    "Can you put your father back?!" reesfiesk''s eyes suddenly stared at the boss and looked at Mephisto with surprise. After a long time, reesfiesk came back. He looked at Mephisto warily and said in a deep voice, "what''s your condition?"


    "I don''t need any conditions." Mephisto shook his head with a smile, looked around the avenger alliance and said with a kind look, "this is a bet. If you win, I can put the gold back. If you lose, you have to follow me to the dungeon. How about you? Dare you?"


    "Hell, I really haven''t been there, but every time I''m dying, the smell I feel seems different from that of you..." Logan couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and said with a smile when he heard Mephisto''s words, "Or, it''s the breath of death on you. It''s not pure enough. On you, more, it''s a disgusting and evil breath!"


    "The smell of death?!" Mephisto heard Logan''s words, his face stiffened a little, but he soon returned to normal, looked at the Avengers and said with a smile, "what? Are you willing to accept my bet?"


    "With or without this bet, we''ll beat you!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath, looked at Mephisto and said firmly. "Since you''re a demon from hell, we''ll send you back to hell!"


    "Not just father, but Uncle James!" lisfisk said in a deep voice as he looked at Steve Rogers with a flash of gratitude. He also turned his head and looked at Mephisto.


    "Now that you''ve agreed, sign the contract!" Mephisto went to a paper contract with a smile. The contract floated in front of risfisk, and the content of the contract was written on it. It seemed that there was no problem. As long as Mephisto was forced out of Jinhe''s body, Mephisto put Jinhe and James Wesley back.


    "I hope you do what you say!" reesfiesk took a deep breath and signed the contract, and then the contract burned up in an instant!


    "Hahaha! You, just wait to be my men!" murphysto''s proud laughter echoed in the whole Jinhe group. "It''s a fool''s dream to deal with me with the strength you just showed!"


    "That''s until you fight!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and waved to hawk. "Go!"


    "Hawk!" Hawk roared, rushed in the direction of Mephisto and punched Mephisto on the head.


    With the sound of "bang!" an invisible force blocked Haoke''s fist. Then Haoke felt that his body seemed to lose control. The whole person was suspended in the air. There was no place to borrow or release his power.


    Hawk roared angrily in the middle of the air, but the voice seemed to stay in another space, not even transmitted to this space.


    As a result, hawk became more and more angry, and his body shape was slowly getting bigger. Mephisto''s eyebrows tightened. He didn''t expect that hawk''s power was so powerful. Even though he had used most of the power of the avatar, he was still struggling.


    "Let go of hawk!" the angry needlework hawk also rushed to Mephisto. She wanted to save hawk, but the needlework hawk who had not yet had time to turn into an eagle Banshee was also bound in the air.


    Then there are Steve Rogers, Logan, and even the whole Avenger alliance. They are bound by an invisible space force and can''t move!


    "System! Release the task and defeat Mephisto!" Huang asked. Looking at the progress of events in Jinhe group and the proud smile on Mephisto''s face, he suddenly thought of something and released a new task towards the system.


    "Ding! Generating task: defeat Mephisto and reward epic characters with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Lying in the trough! Accept!" Huang Wen''s heartbeat suddenly missed a beat. He quickly took over the task, and then his body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    In Jinhe group, Mephisto looked at a group of immovable Avengers with a smile. Although Haoke''s constant anger made Mephisto more and more difficult to suppress him, Mephisto could complete the content of the contract and take all the Avengers here to hell.


    "You''ve lost. You didn''t force me to leave Jinhe''s body, so now you''re already a person in my hell..." Mephisto''s voice sounded faintly, and an invisible force of contract was spreading. However, Mephisto''s eyes suddenly coagulated, because he noticed a cold attack, "huh?!"


    "Shua!" a sword light flashed in front of Mephisto''s eyes. All the time and space around seemed to be static, and only the sword light in front of Mephisto was moving forward.


    In Mephisto''s eyes, he saw the sword light that brought him cold. After the sword light, there was a bright yellow long sword. After the long sword, there was a man he had never seen


    Huang asked! Sword 23!

 Chapter 317

    This is the first time Jian 23 has appeared in this world. This sword contains all the power of Huang Wen. Huang Wen has released the law of sword and power without reservation. This sword is more powerful than the original Jian 23 of the original sword Saint Dugu Jian!


    The yellow question seen by Mephisto is not the real yellow question, or the noumenon of yellow question, but the soul of yellow question.


    Huang Wen''s soul, holding Xuanyuan sword, cut out this earth shaking sword!


    "Is Huang Wen doing it?!" Qin Ge Lei''s E-Mei hurried. She felt a powerful force burst out, and even the original magic array of Jinhe group was shattered by this force!


    More precisely, Mephisto was badly hit, so the magic array of Jinhe group was broken!


    At this time, Jinhe''s body fell to the ground without any injury, and Mephisto''s incarnation was directly forced out of Jinhe''s body by sword 23, and even his body was a little lax, as if it was about to disappear completely!


    "You... Are you?" murphysto''s Avatar looked at Huang in surprise. He had never heard of Huang Wen. Huang Wen was such a strong man on the earth, and he just lost under the sword!


    In other words, because time and space are faintly frozen by sword 23, even with Mephisto''s reaction speed, there is still no time to defend this sword!


    You know, Mephisto at this time, although not the noumenon, also has a strong power. Otherwise, he can''t easily give the target eye power.


    "How dare you go down with a sword and not die?" Huang Wen also looked at Mephisto in surprise, because Huang Wen noticed that Mephisto at this time was not a noumenon, but an incarnation of Mephisto coming to the earth.


    But Mephisto is worthy of being an old hell Lord. Even in the face of sword 23, he still hasn''t been directly killed.


    Of course, this is just Huang Wen''s view. What Huang Wen doesn''t know is that the reason why the current Mephisto avatar can maintain is that Mephisto''s noumenon is in hell and constantly transmits new power!


    The reason why Mephisto looked at Huang Wen with surprise was not only that Huang Wen almost killed his avatar with a sword, but more importantly, Mephisto could detect that there was an invisible force preventing him from recovering this avatar, that is, this Avatar was completely scrapped!


    "What kind of powerful ability is this? How could it have such a powerful and strange destructive power?" Mephisto''s voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear. Huang Wen obviously heard the uncertainty in Mephisto''s voice.


    "What about my task?" however, Huang didn''t directly answer Mephisto''s question, but his heart was full of doubts. At this time, Mephisto''s Avatar obviously didn''t have any resistance, but why didn''t the system complete the task by itself?


    "Is this?" at this time, the Avengers got up from the ground with a confused face. Since Huang Wen cut out the sword, Mephisto took back all his strength, and the Avengers were free.


    But the Avengers didn''t quite understand what had happened. Why Mephisto suddenly stopped halfway through his words, stood still, and then fell to the ground.


    "Logan, are you okay?" Qin Ge Lei''s figure appeared beside Logan. She looked at Logan with concern and asked.


    "Qin? You did come? What happened? Did you do it?" Logan looked at Qin suspiciously, and grey asked.


    "No, it''s Huang Wen." compared with the Avengers who can''t see that Huang Wen''s soul is different from Mephisto''s Avatar, Qin Ge Lei looks at Huang Wen''s soul holding Xuanyuan sword and Mephisto''s Avatar. However, Huang Wen''s face is a little dissatisfied. Qin Ge Lei doesn''t know what Huang Wen means.


    "Boss? He did it? Why didn''t I see him?" Logan asked with wide eyes in surprise.


    "Master? Master, where is he?" risfisk also looked around, but he didn''t see Huang Wen''s body, but he soon realized something and rushed to Jinhe''s body. "Can you say that Mephisto has been solved by master? Then this body..."


    "Wait, if murphysto has been settled, then according to the previous contract, we will force murphysto out of my father''s body!"


    "Ha ha! He is not the person in your contract..." Mephisto was weak at this time, but still refused to ignore the contract. He sounded a little mocking voice, but he was saying, suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang with surprise and asked, "wait! You are his master, are you the yellow question?!"


    "Yes, so I''m also one of them. Your contract should come into effect. Mephisto, or are you going to let me publicize your reputation of dishonesty? Although you are notorious, you should still have your bottom line in the contract?" Huang asked, looking back at Mephisto and said with a light smile.


    "So now, put the soul of Kim and James Wesley back, and I can give you this incarnation a pain, okay?"


    "Boy, don''t be too proud. You should know that this is just an incarnation of me. You should know that my strength is far more than that..." Mephisto said in a deep voice, biting his teeth and looking at Huang.


    "Yes, I know, but on earth, there is only so much strength you can play?" Huang asked Yang, raising his Xuanyuan sword, and said with a smile.


    "Or do you want me to have another sword? Judging from the weakness of your avatar, this sword may cause a little trouble to your noumenon. After all, the soul is interconnected, which you should know better!"


    "OK!" Mephisto took a deep breath and gently waved his hands. The souls of Kim and James Wesley appeared in his hands, and then threw them directly at Huang.


    "How to revive them? Inject their souls into their bodies?" Huang asked, frowning after catching Kim and James Wesley''s souls.


    "Hehe, I only said to return their souls, but I didn''t say to return the most important consciousness in their souls, let alone to help them revive!" Mephisto looked at Huang mockingly and said, "these are not in the contract, just as you are not in the contract..."


    "Hiss!" Huang asked, his face slightly cold, cut Xuanyuan sword out, and directly cut off Mephisto''s incarnation completely.

 Chapter 318

    In Mephisto''s hell territory, Mephisto sat on the throne with a cold face. In his hands, there are two tiny soul consciousness, which are the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley!


    "What if you win my avatar? If you want to completely revive them, you will come to my hell dimension, completely defeat me and bring their soul consciousness back!" Mephisto said in a deep voice.


    "And when you come to hell, you will see my whole body. My whole body is not as weak as my incarnation on earth..."


    "Even if your move is really strange, I''ve never seen similar means, but you''re far from defeating me in hell!"


    In the Jinhe group, Huang Wen returned to his body with the soul of Jinhe and James Wesley. Huang Wen''s body is on the top floor of Jinhe group. With his epic body strength, no one can hurt his body. What''s more, he kept his internal force running subconsciously, just in case.


    "In other words, has the task really not been completed?!" Huang Wen, who returned to his body, couldn''t help frowning. He looked at his task page and found that the previously released task of defeating Mephisto didn''t mean anything to be completed, which made Huang Wen a little confused at this time.


    You know, murphysto''s Avatar has been killed by him. How can you count that you have defeated murphysto? Why hasn''t the system decided to complete the task?


    "Wait!" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something. The corners of his mouth could not help twitching. He had a bad idea in his heart, "no, this task is to defeat Mephisto''s Noumenon? Xie te! I''ll say, although Mephisto''s Avatar is also very strong, it doesn''t reach the level of epic character lottery!"


    "However, Mephisto''s strength is not so simple, especially his noumenon is still in the hell field. Even a great God like Odin is not so easy to defeat Mephisto in the hell field. After all, it is his territory..."


    For a time, Huang asked some speechless. He knew that his current strength to deal with Mephisto''s Avatar still had no problem. At least Mephisto''s Avatar''s strength on the earth could not match his.


    However, Mephisto''s noumenon is different. Although Mephisto''s noumenon is not as ancient as Odin, it is also a great God in the same realm. Huang Wen can''t find where Mephisto''s hell territory is.


    "Wait, can you find Xuanyuan sword?" Huang asked suddenly. He subconsciously looked at the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Just now Mephisto''s Avatar was cut off by Xuanyuan sword. Theoretically, the Xuanyuan sword also contains the breath of Mephisto, and even the spatial coordinates of Mephisto''s hell!


    "Shua!" Huang asked. He didn''t even have time to think about it. He waved Xuanyuan sword directly and wanted to try whether Xuanyuan sword could find the spatial coordinates of Mephisto''s hell.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that he actually did it. With the Xuanyuan sword cutting through the space, a space crack appeared in front of Huang Wen. In the space crack, there was a thick stench, mixed with a smell similar to sulfur, which made Huang Wen subconsciously close his external breathing.


    "Is it really hell? Is it the hell where Mephisto is? Do you want to go in and have a look?" Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly, thought for less than a moment, and his body directly entered the space crack.


    "Hmm? How did he do it?" Qin Ge Lei looked at Huang Wen''s direction and the disappearing space crack in surprise, and couldn''t help staring. "He broke the spatial connection between different dimensions? Is this similar to the ability of rainbow bridge?"


    "Hiss!" a flame appeared beside Qin Ge Lei. It was Gu Yi who arrived here again, but this time, Gu Yi came a little slow.


    "Huang asked. What did he do?" Gu Yi''s eyes flashed a fine light. "He has such strength now? Is he making progress so fast?"


    "Jean, what''s the matter with the boss? He won''t have an accident?" Logan saw Gu Yidu coming and looked at jean with some worry for a moment. Grey asked.


    Not only Rogan, the whole Avenger alliance gathered around. Several people in Yongchun martial arts school were most excited. They frowned at Qin Ge Lei and Gu Yi, waiting for their explanation.


    "Well, he just broke the dimension of space and went to the hell territory where Mephisto is located. Generally speaking, this is an ability that only the strong heavenly father or similar to rainbow bridge can have..." Gu explained after looking at the avenger alliance around him.


    "Before, Huang Wen had the ability of teleportation, but I can realize that his teleportation ability has limits, or limitations. At least, he can only teleport in the dimension of the earth and its affiliated space. He can''t directly cross the dimension of space. He can only cross the distance of space..."


    "Well, what are you talking about?" a group of reckless men led by Logan and Steve Rogers didn''t understand what Gu Yi was talking about. At the moment, they looked at Gu Yi and looked at each other speechless.


    "Master, will something happen to him?" Huang Liang first returned to his senses, looked at Gu Yi and asked, "will the hell territory of Mephisto be very dangerous? Master, he just defeated Mephisto. Is he going to chase him now?"


    "Chasing Mephisto? It would be nice if he wasn''t chased by Mephisto!" Gu Yi smiled, shook his head and said softly, "what he just defeated was the incarnation of Mephisto on earth, or that Mephisto can only use so much strength on earth..."


    "But in Mephisto''s hell territory, everything is different. There, Mephisto''s strength will be greatly blessed. Even Odin and I can''t easily defeat him in his hell territory!"


    "Isn''t that Shifu dangerous?!" Gu Yi said, Huang Liang and others suddenly became nervous, looked at Gu Yi and said, "master Gu Yi, in that case, can you help Shifu?"


    "Can I just go to other dimensions, because this dimension needs me to guard. If I leave, or if I am briefly left in his hell territory by Mephisto, the earth will face the invasion of countless dimensions..." Gu Yi shook his head seriously.

 Chapter 319

    "There will be countless dimensions invading the earth?" Steve Rogers suddenly understood what. He looked at Gu Yi in surprise and said, "in this way, the earth will not be invaded by other dimensions now. It is all because of you, master Gu Yi!"


    "I don''t mean to be complacent, because it''s true!" Gu Yi nodded calmly and said softly, "for hundreds of years, the earth has been guarded by me and my disciples from other dimensions. We can even say that we have reduced the threat from other dimensions by 99%..."


    "It turns out that compared with master Gu Yi, what we have done is not enough for Tao! We have a lot to do!" Steve Rogers nodded clearly and said with some emotion, "but what should Mr. Huang do?"


    "Alas! Then he can only rely on himself. After all, I can''t easily leave the dimension of the earth!" Gu Yi sighed and then said with a smile. "However, since Huang Wen has the ability to let himself go to the hell where Mephisto is, he should be able to come back. I believe he is not a reckless person..."


    "Qin..." Logan frowned. He hesitated for a long time, finally looked at Qin Ge Lei and said seriously, "Qin, you should know that the boss has given me a lot of help. Even though he is much younger than me, he has also taught me a lot of things and Kung Fu. If not for the big difference in age, and the boss has always called me uncle wolf, I should call him master..."


    "I see!" Jean grey took a deep breath, looked at Logan and said with a smile, "I''ll bring him back..."


    Qin Ge Lei''s voice fell, and his Phoenix power began to riot. There was no way. At the current level of Phoenix power, it was really difficult to directly break the spatial dimension and go to the hell territory where Mephisto was located. Especially Qin Ge Lei didn''t know the spatial coordinates of Mephisto''s hell!


    "Hmm?" Gu Yi frowned subconsciously when she saw that Qin Ge Lei began to explode the power of the Phoenix. She knew that Qin Ge Lei was pregnant now. If Qin Ge Lei went to the hell where Mephisto was, she would have a big war with Mephisto!


    In case of any accident at that time, I''m afraid the power of Phoenix will really explode!


    The power of the Phoenix broke out completely. The hell territory where Mephisto is located must not be protected. As for whether the earth can be protected, we must see that Qin Ge Lei at that time has no reason. Gu Yi thought that Qin Ge Lei probably won''t have reason at that time.


    At the same time, in the hell where Mephisto is located, Huang Wen appeared here before cutting through the spatial dimension. Instead of directly meeting Mephisto, he met ferocious demons.


    It can be said that the hell where Mephisto is located is much more lively than Huang Wen imagined. Although these demons look like monsters to Huang Wen, for hell, these are the creatures that hell should have. Only these creatures exist can hell develop and grow.


    As soon as Huang Wen appeared in this hell, demons rushed towards Huang Wen, because Huang Wen had a breath of strangers, and the demons of hell didn''t know how long they had not eaten strangers.


    In other words, only when there are cracks in the spatial dimension and they get away from hell, can these demons appear in other dimensions and taste the delicious food of strangers!


    "Boom!" Huang asked and clapped it. It was the Tathagata God''s palm. A bright and peaceful Buddha light appeared for the first time in this hell. It completely transformed a group of hell demons. Yes, it was the kind of physical measurement that didn''t even save life!


    "Hum!" and after coming to this hell, the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand has also changed. A humanitarian righteousness rises from its sword, which is constantly purifying the surrounding air and creating a familiar breath belonging to the earth or the world for Huang Wen.


    However, the power of Xuanyuan sword is limited. Therefore, it can not directly purify the whole hell, even if it is only Mephisto''s hell territory.


    "Now that you''re here, try it and see if you can snatch the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley back from Mephisto!" Huang asked, looking at the depths of hell, where there is a familiar and powerful breath, Mephisto!


    In other words, it''s Mephisto''s noumenon. Huang Wen saw that Mephisto''s Avatar is stronger. Even compared with the smell of Odin, which Huang Wen once glanced at, Mephisto''s noumenon in his own hell territory is not too weak at this time!


    "Huh?" When Mephisto was just about to put away the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley, he suddenly raised his eyebrows. It was not that he noticed the breath of Huang Wen, but that he noticed that there was a breath in hell that he had never seen but hated. The breath of Huang Wen was shrouded in the palm of Tathagata and Xuanyuan sword To be noticed.


    "The two annoying smells are just like those disgusting angels!" Mephisto frowned and looked at the direction of the Xuanyuan sword breath. The next moment, Mephisto seemed to think of something, widened his eyes and said subconsciously.


    "Wait! Huang Wen, who just killed my avatar, doesn''t that strange weapon in his hand release this breath? Can you say that Huang Wen came to hell?"


    "Well, you yellow question! There''s a way in heaven, you don''t go, and there''s no door in hell. You throw yourself. I''ll see what confidence you have. You dare to break into my hell!"


    "Also, I want to see what your strange weapon is, which can make my avatar unable to recover from the injury!"


    Mephisto''s voice fell, his body shape disappeared directly in place, and suddenly appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "Coming! So fast!" Huang Wen knew that he would be found by Mephisto when he came to hell, but Huang Wen didn''t expect that Mephisto came so fast that he didn''t even send a small boss to deal with him. It''s really not playing cards according to the villain''s routine.


    "It''s really you! Huang asked?! are you here to return gold and share the soul consciousness with James Wesley?" Mephisto said with a ferocious smile on his face, looking at Huang asked in a deep voice, "but when you appear here, you don''t think about how you should go back?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just two chapters today. The recent subscription is too scary. It''s not half the original. I''m tired

 Chapter 320

    "How to go back?" Huang asked, looking at Mephisto, suddenly raised his eyebrows, smiled and said softly, "I can come here. Naturally, there is a way to go back. However, does our hell Lord only have such an IQ and think I came alone?"


    "Hmm?" murphysto heard Huang''s voice and his eyes could not help freezing. He seemed to be aware of something. His face was alert and felt around him, as if he was guarding against someone.


    However, Mephisto sensed for a long time and didn''t feel any breath that didn''t belong to hell, except the yellow question in front of him. Therefore, Mephisto''s face became gloomy for a moment. Looking at the yellow question, he said in a deep voice, "boy, dare you play with me


    "Hehe, I''m kidding you?" Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised, his face still hasn''t changed, and continued to say faintly, "I''m only 25 years old this year, and I''ve achieved the current state. Do you think there will be no one behind me? Or do you think I came to the dimension of hell by myself? Who is the best at dimension on earth?"


    "25 years old?! Gu Yi?!" Mephisto''s cold hair blew up. According to Huang''s words, he immediately thought of Gu Yi. Although Mephisto felt that he would not lose much to Gu Yi in his own hell territory at this time, Mephisto still felt a little guilty in the face that Gu Yi''s strong opponent might be hidden in the dark


    "Close!" just as Mephisto looked around more carefully, Huang''s eyes suddenly lit up. What he was waiting for was this opportunity!


    When he came to the dimension of hell and felt the breath of Mephisto at this time, Huang Wen knew that he could never defeat Mephisto in the dimension of hell!


    Therefore, although Huang Wen regrets that he may not be able to complete the task of defeating Mephisto, Huang Wen still wants to find a way to bring back the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley from Mephisto. Now, this is the opportunity. Everything is just Huang Wen''s means to deceive Mephisto!


    Huang Wen took out the ring. Just after he returned to his body, he put the soul of James Wesley and Kim in the ring. Yes, because the ring is not just a space ring. In fact, there is a real world in it. Such a ring can naturally store the soul.


    "Shua!" suddenly, the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley in Mephisto''s hand was sucked by a suction. Mephisto subconsciously wanted to hold the two soul consciousness, but he was surprised to find that the two soul consciousness slipped away from his hand!


    Huang Wen''s mouth was slightly raised, and everything was in his calculation. There were gold and most of the souls of James Wesley in Najie. Naturally, their soul consciousness would not have any resistance to Najie, and even wanted to integrate into Najie faster and integrate with their own souls.


    The ability of Najie''s legendary realm and the subconscious actions of Kim and James Wesley made Mephisto a little overwhelmed for a time. However, Huang Wen was not happy for too long, because he was surprised to find that the progress of Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness slowed down!


    "The power of space!" Huang Wen''s eyes could not help condensing. He noticed a familiar power of space, which contained specific rhymes. Although Huang Wen could not distinguish clearly, Huang Wen knew that the surrounding space became viscous and everything slowed down!


    "In addition to time, can the original space also achieve the effect of deceleration?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind, and then he wanted to connect Kim and James Wesley''s soul faster.


    "Your boy really lied to me!" Mephisto''s angry voice sounded. He was the only one who fooled others. How could anyone deceive him?


    That is, Huang Wen killed Mephisto''s incarnation on earth before, and his ability was too strange. Mephisto had never seen it before, otherwise Mephisto would not be so easily distracted by Huang Wen''s words.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late for Mephisto. This is his hell territory. It''s not so easy for Huang Wen to rob Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness here!


    "Hoo!" a powerful infernal fire attacked Huang Wen, which made Huang Wen''s pupils shrink slightly, and subconsciously blew out with the force of cold ice.


    However, Huang Wen''s strength, after all, did not break through the epic level. Even if his energy broke through the epic and broke the epic barrier, his strength was still a little worse than the epic level. Therefore, there was almost no suspense, and Huang Wen''s cold ice force melted directly.


    With the sound of "boom!" Huang Wen''s body suddenly retreated. Huang Wen, who has an epic level of physique, was not seriously injured, but his acceptance ring was farther away from Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness!


    And Mephisto''s goal has been achieved. He gently waved. Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness returned to Mephisto''s hands again, and then suddenly disappeared!


    "Where are people?" Huang asked with a slight frown. At this time, the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley disappeared. Huang asked if it was not so easy to find them again and save them!


    "Boy, you''re good. You not only killed my avatar, but also deceived me in my territory. No one dares to look like you in endless years!" Mephisto said in a deep voice, looking at Huang Wen with endless anger in his eyes.


    "Since you dare to intrude into my territory, you can stay here forever. You don''t have to think about leaving. I''ve carefully explored it and there are no traces of Gu Yi around! Besides, if Gu Yi really dares to leave the dimension of the earth, I think many great gods will take the opportunity to invade the earth..."


    "Hiss!" just as Mephisto''s voice fell, a circle of fire opened directly in hell, and then a woman in a wine red robe came in.


    When he saw the fire circle, Mephisto''s pupils shrunk slightly, because he recognized that the fire circle was Gu Yi''s ability. Subconsciously, Mephisto really thought that Gu Yi had killed him. However, when Mephisto saw that what appeared was not Gu Yi, Mephisto''s face changed greatly!


    Because Mephisto recognized the power of Qin Ge Lei, the power of the Phoenix!


    "Lying in the trough!" Mephisto couldn''t help exclaiming. He stared at Qin Ge Lei. He knew that if the power of the Phoenix broke out in his own hell territory, it would be eternal destruction to meet himself!

 Chapter 321

    "Qin?" Huang Wen was stunned when he saw Qin Ge Lei. However, Huang Wen didn''t think that he and Qin Ge Lei could beat Mephisto, especially snatching the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley from Mephisto.


    After all, Jean grey is pregnant now and is not suitable for fighting at all. If something really happens, let alone recapture Kim and the soul consciousness with James Wesley, it is not certain whether the whole hell dimension exists or not, and it may harm the earth!


    "Good opportunity, let''s take this opportunity to leave!" Huang asked. Looking at Mephisto, he seemed to be frightened by Qin Ge Lei. His eyes couldn''t help brightening. There was no chance to rob Jin and his soul consciousness with James Wesley. But now, it was a good opportunity to break the dimension with Xuanyuan sword. After all, the ring of fire had disappeared.


    "Go!" Huang Wen''s figure flashed and directly appeared beside Qin Ge Lei. He waved his Xuanyuan sword directly in the air, wrapped Qin Ge Lei who had not reacted with his mind, and directly left the hell space from the space crack.


    "??" Mephisto looked at the disappearing space crack and looked confused. He could be sure that he didn''t feel wrong. Qin Ge Lei''s body was indeed the power of the Phoenix, but why did Huang ask to run away with Qin Ge Lei? Shouldn''t he fight with Qin Ge Lei, grab the gold from his own hands and share the soul consciousness of James Wesley?


    "Is there anything I don''t know? Should I go to the earth again?" Mephisto''s eyes flashed with moving eyes, subconsciously licked his lips, looking a little eager to try.


    However, Mephisto soon calmed down, because he thought that when Qin Ge Lei just appeared, it was transmitted through Gu Yi''s space, that is, Gu Yi and Qin Ge Lei were definitely together, and Gu Yi must have found him!


    "Forget it, don''t take this risk. Anyway, the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley is in my hands. If Huang asked to recover them, they must get their soul consciousness back from me. I just need to wait!" murphysto said in a deep voice with a ferocious smile on the corner of his mouth.


    In the earth Jinhe group, Huang Wen returned here with Qin Ge Lei. To tell the truth, Qin Ge Lei was a little confused at this time. She had just prepared for the battle and even brewing the power of the Phoenix for a long time. How could she have just been sent back to hell?


    Moreover, Huang asked that he could come back by himself. Didn''t he come in vain? Didn''t Logan take out his heart for nothing?


    "Master! Are you back?" Huang Liang and others were relieved when they saw Huang Wen coming back. They hurried around, looked at Huang with concern and said, "master, are you okay? What is it like in hell?"


    "Sorry, Reese." Huang Wen sighed, turned his head to lisfisk and said, "I have taken back most of the souls of your father and James Wesley, but the most critical soul consciousness is still in Mephisto''s hands, and I didn''t snatch it back..."


    "Perhaps, this is life!" reesfiesk''s face looked at Huang with a trace of gloom and reluctantly asked with a smile. "Maybe it''s because his father and uncle James have done too many evil things, so there will be such an end!"


    "Don''t worry, the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley is still in Mephisto''s hands. I will continue to find a way to let Mephisto hand them over!" Huang asked, taking a deep breath and looking at risfisk solemnly.


    "Thank you, master, but you don''t need to bother, master. We have heard master Gu Yi say about the strength of Mephisto..." risfisk was silent, raised his head and looked at Huang with gratitude.


    "Master Gu Yi, by the way, the Qin was sent by master Gu Yi!" Huang asked suddenly. He turned around and found Gu Yi''s position. He hurried over, took Jin out of the ring and said to James Wesley''s soul, "master Gu Yi, this is Jin and their two incomplete souls. I don''t know..."


    "The soul is incomplete, and naturally it can''t recover." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly, "moreover, the soul can''t leave the body for too long, otherwise the fit between the soul and the body will continue to decline..."


    "The fit between soul and body decreases?" Huang asked subconsciously frowning, then looked at Gu Yi and asked, "how should they deal with these two souls?"


    "Put their souls into their bodies, they will become like living dead, that is, vegetative people, but in this way, they can find ways to keep their bodies alive..." Gu Yi''s eyes moved and whispered, "However, only when their soul consciousness returns to their body can they recover, and their soul, I''m afraid you can''t get it back so easily?"


    "Although I admit that you have made rapid progress and even far exceeded my imagination, your current strength is far from enough to deal with Mephisto!"


    "Of course, if you can deceive him to the earth, you may be able to deal with him, just as you just dealt with his avatar, but you can''t really kill him. He can be reborn from his hell territory!"


    "Can you restore it? Isn''t it equivalent to setting up a resurrection spring in the hell territory?" Huang asked. He couldn''t help but smoke. This Mephisto is really difficult to deal with!


    "However, what I didn''t expect is that you have the ability to cross the dimension. Maybe you can help us Kamata Taj guard the dimension..." Gu said as soon as he looked at Huang and flashed a glimmer of appreciation in his eyes, as if he had seen his younger generation become a talent.


    "Well, I still can''t. I don''t have the dedication like master Gu Yi, and the most important thing is that I don''t have the ability of the magic department!" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched, quickly waved his hand, smiled and said, "of course, if master Gu Yi needs help, I''m still willing to help!"


    "Maybe there''s something you can help!" Gu Yi seemed to think of something. A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and then waved to Huang Wen. The souls of Jin and James Wesley in Huang Wen''s hands floated up and flew into their respective bodies.


    Then their bodies flew to the middle of the Jinhe group and landed in front of risfisk.

 Chapter 322

    "Now, although they lack some souls, as long as you can maintain the vitality of their bodies, they can live all the time..." Gu looked at risfisk and said softly, "of course, I still don''t have any hope for the possibility of their soul consciousness coming back."


    "Maintain the vitality of their bodies? It''s like a hospital, isn''t it?" a glimmer of clarity flashed in lisfisk''s eyes. He knew that it might be a long process, but lisfisk still had a glimmer of hope in his heart, which was the hope given to him by Huang Wen''s promise just now!


    "You can contact Tony. There should be the best doctor there..." Huang asked, patting risfisk on the shoulder.


    "Leave it to me. I''ll help Reese contact the best hospital and caregivers and ensure that they won''t be disturbed!" Jack stood up and looked at lisfisk seriously.


    "Thank you," said rhysfiesk, raising his head, nodding at Jack and reluctantly smiling.


    "With the improvement of your strength, your ability to do things has gradually improved. I really hope you can be honest!" Gu Yi turned his head, looked at Huang and said, "come on, if you continue to grow, maybe you can really grab their soul consciousness from Mephisto''s hands. By the way, don''t forget, what you promised me to help..."


    Gu Yi''s voice fell, his body entered the fire circle and disappeared directly.


    "Really want to help..." Huang Wen''s mouth twitched again. It took a long time to recover. He turned his head and looked at Logan and Qin Ge Lei and said, "Uncle wolf, Qin, thank you for going to hell to save me..."


    "I haven''t done anything, but you brought me back!" Qin Ge Lei spread her hands and said helplessly, "I''m ready for World War I..."


    "No, I wouldn''t have come back so easily without your presence, especially under Mephisto''s eyes!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "it is because your presence has attracted Mephisto''s attention that I can have the opportunity to leave directly..."


    "So, I helped a little. I feel better when you say that. At least, I didn''t go there in vain." Qin Ge Lei nodded with a smile and looked at Huang Wen seriously.


    "But Logan begged me for a long time before I made up my mind to save you. You have to teach Logan more skills and make him stronger. In this way, I don''t have to worry about his safety all the time!"


    "Qin, what do you say about this?" a trace of embarrassment flashed on Logan''s face. For a moment, he looked at Qin reluctantly and Ge Lei muttered.


    "You don''t worry about Uncle wolf''s safety because Uncle wolf''s strength is weak. After all, there are few people who can really kill uncle wolf!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "but don''t worry, I will supervise uncle wolf''s martial arts practice from time to time. After all, he didn''t take his martial arts seriously before..."


    "No, boss, I feel I''ve made rapid progress!" Logan couldn''t help suffering when he heard Huang''s question. "Boss, I was helping you just now. You can''t bite the hand that feeds you!"


    "Uncle wolf, you know, your child with Qin Ge Lei will not be so simple. You shouldn''t hope that your child has just been born and surpassed you?" Huang asked, looking at Logan with a smile. "Isn''t your old father''s face going to sweep the floor at that time?"


    "This..." Logan seemed to think of the fact that he had been pierced by Raz. Logan''s mouth twitched and said helplessly, "OK, boss, I''ll leave my life to you!"


    Soon, Jack''s contact person came to Jinhe group, which is the private treatment team of Sherman family. Next, they will take full and careful care of Jinhe and cooperate with James Wesley.


    Risfisk followed him to a private hospital and returned to the Jinhe group. The Jinhe group still needs risfisk to deal with its affairs. After all, he is the only heir of the Jinhe group, and he doesn''t want the Jinhe group to be silent in his own hands.


    On the other hand, the Avengers have returned to their homes. Today''s experience is undoubtedly a huge impact on the whole Avengers. The mythical hell demon Mephisto actually exists and has fought with them. They even have no resistance.


    On the earth, they are not only guarding the earth, but also a group of invisible guardians guarding the earth from the invasion of other dimensions.


    From Mephisto alone, we can get a glimpse of the leopard, so that the Avengers can vaguely guess what kind of enemy master Guyi is facing. Therefore, Steve Rogers feels that he is lack of strength.


    "How''s it going, all right?" after returning to Yongchun martial arts school, Belle looked at Huang with some worry and asked carefully.


    "I don''t have anything. Now on earth, few people can do anything to me, that is, the soul consciousness of Reese''s father and his uncle James has been brought back to hell by Mephisto, and I didn''t get it back..." Huang asked with a sigh, hiding some of the facts about his trip to hell.


    "Have you been taken back to hell? What will happen?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, looked at Huang with some worry and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, they are all vegetative now, but don''t worry, I''ll find a way to bring back their soul consciousness!" Huang asked, rubbing Belle''s hair and smiling, "well, this is not something you should worry about. In other words, aren''t you practicing martial arts? Why are you waiting here for me to come back?"


    "Don''t change the subject. I ask you. You said before that Mephisto on earth is not powerful. Does he become more powerful in hell?" Belle angrily clapped Huang Wen''s hand and looked directly into Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight him head-on. At least, I won''t fight him head-on until my strength goes further!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "I''m not stupid. I won''t take risks for this matter. Well, it''s getting late. Go to bed!"


    After coaxing belle to sleep, Huang Wen''s eyes moved and thought about how to deal with Mephisto in hell. Huang Wen suddenly brightened his eyes and released a new task towards the system.


    "System! Release the mission, get Kim back from Mephisto and work with James Wesley''s soul consciousness!"


    "Ding! A task is being generated: get the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley back from Mephisto and reward the legend with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept!"

 Chapter 323

    "Only the legend draw, that is to say, in the view of the system, it is not difficult for me to complete the task this time. At least, it is far less difficult than defeating Mephisto!" Huang asked, looking up at the ceiling and thinking, "after all, Mephisto can''t do anything to me as long as I''m still on earth..."


    "Then, next, let''s try my plan. Can it succeed! Perceptual Eagle!"


    Huang Wen soon used that move, which evolved from the ability to kill devils with a gun 800 miles away, the gun of space!


    An invisible, seemingly nonexistent perceptual eagle appeared in front of Huang Wen. Then Huang Wen communicated with the perceptual eagle and asked the perceptual eagle to find Mephisto.


    Unfortunately, although Huang Wen could not see or perceive the location of the eagle of perception, he still received feedback from the eagle of perception. It could not find the location of Mephisto.


    Because Mephisto is not only not on earth, not even in this universe, not in this dimensional space!


    "Sure enough, the perceptual eagle can''t directly find the location of Mephisto..." Huang Wen''s eyes are not surprised, because the ability of the space gun has not failed for the first time. Before Mandalin fled the earth with an alien spacecraft, the perceptual Eagle couldn''t find his location. Therefore, Huang Wen is ready.


    "Go to the base first, so as not to disturb Belle..." Huang asked and looked at belle who had fallen asleep. Her body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. She came to base 1, then waved Xuanyuan sword and opened the space crack of Mephisto''s hell dimension again.


    "Hmm? Huang asked? What will he do again?" this time, Gu Yi finally found the open space crack synchronously. A trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, because she didn''t know what Huang asked to do.


    After all, Huang Wen escaped from hell before. Now it''s less than a few hours. It''s impossible to change Huang Wen''s strength!


    Therefore, Gu Yi was more confused. Who gave Huang Wen the confidence to open the space crack leading to hell again to find Mephisto''s trouble?


    However, what Gu Yi didn''t expect was that Huang Wen didn''t mean to go in after opening the space crack, but silently watched the space crack for a while, and then let the space crack close.


    Yes, Huang Wen doesn''t mean to enter the dimension of hell, because it has been confirmed that he is not Mephisto''s opponent. Huang Wen opened the space crack to let the eagle of perception fly into the dimension of hell!


    This is Huang Wen''s method of breaking the enemy. Although the dimension blocks the eagle of perception, Huang Wen can break the barrier of dimension by himself, so that the eagle of perception can continue to play its ability!


    In the dimension of hell at this time, Mephisto silently sat on the throne, narrowed his eyes slightly, and seemed to be wandering outside the sky. At this time, the eagle of perception flew around Mephisto''s body. Mephisto seemed to be aware, opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the eagle of perception.


    However, Mephisto did not see or perceive anything, just as Gu Yi did not find the eagle of perception.


    This is the powerful place of the eagle of perception. Although the eagle of perception is limited, it is equivalent to a transit station. Secrecy is its most powerful ability!


    "Hoo!" a force of ice and fire intertwined with each other and contained a powerful force. It roared towards Mephisto, which stunned Mephisto, who was just about to close his eyes. A subconscious thought gushed out, and endless magma blocked him in front of him, completely blocking the force of ice and fire.


    "Who?! come out!" Mephisto''s eyes flashed a cold light and shouted around. He didn''t recognize that this was Huang Wen''s power, because Huang Wen had only used the power of cold ice before, and it was very short, far less impressive than the sword 23 and Xuanyuan sword.


    However, there was endless silence waiting for Mephisto. It was quiet around him, as if nothing had happened, just like the power of cold ice and fire, just his illusion.


    "Hum! Haven''t you come out yet? Is it true that my hell is a place where you can come and go if you want?" Mephisto didn''t wait for the next wave of attack or the emergence of any creatures. Mephisto narrowed his eyes slightly and his breath began to burst out.


    Today, Mephisto''s heart is already full of anger. Originally, he wanted to use Huang Wen to create a huge disaster in New York, let the wronged souls of New York into his hell and increase his strength in hell.


    Then, Mephisto met the avenger alliance. He saw the strength of the avenger alliance and wanted to make the avenger alliance his subordinate.


    But unexpectedly, Huang Wen appeared and cut off his avatar with a sword, so that none of his plans could succeed.


    What makes Mephisto more angry is that after his avatar was cut off, Huang Wen dared to come to his hell dimension to provoke him, and even wanted to take Kim and share his soul consciousness with James Wesley!


    Although Huang Wen didn''t succeed, what Mephisto couldn''t stand most was that Huang Wen retreated all over and didn''t even get hurt!


    Therefore, Mephisto''s heart was filled with endless anger and there was no place to vent. Now someone dared to challenge him in his hell dimension, which made Mephisto''s breath a little unstable.


    With the explosion of Mephisto''s breath, all creatures in the whole hell dimension, whether small lords of hell or ordinary demons, are crawling on the ground and trembling. While expressing their loyalty to Mephisto, they fear that the angry Mephisto will kill them


    "Boom!" the space around Mephisto exploded directly, but unfortunately, Mephisto didn''t destroy anything except space. The eagle of perception seemed to be hidden in another space, completely unaffected by Mephisto''s anger and power!


    "I don''t even have the strength of yatianfu. I dare to challenge me in my hell dimension..." Mephisto looked at the surrounding space gradually recovering, his face gradually calmed down and said with disdain.


    In Mephisto''s opinion, with the outbreak of his own strength, the person who released the strength of yatianfu and had the power of cold and fire must be dead. Mephisto didn''t even bother to care who the other party was. The arrival of the other party gave him the opportunity to vent his anger!


    Mephisto at this time is much better! There is even a feeling of general comfort!

 Chapter 324

    "Pa!" but it''s a pity that Mephisto hasn''t been cool for too long, and a strong wind hit him. It''s nothing else. It''s Huang''s sunflower acupoint pointing hand who hits acupoints in the space.


    After all, although Mephisto was in hell at this time, he did not become a devil, but continued to use the shape of his own incarnation when he was on earth, so Huang asked if Mephisto really had a human body or just an illusion.


    "Bastard!" Mephisto was attacked by punching holes in the air. His body shape did not change, but the anger in his heart burned again. Just now he felt very comfortable and comfortable, and now he has become pricked!


    "Who is it?! who is it?! come out to me if you have the ability!" Mephisto clenched his teeth and shouted around. Even the voice of Mephisto echoed in the whole dimension of hell, which made the demons in hell move their eyes and crawl on the ground more respectfully.


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to answer Mephisto''s question. The reason why he put the eagle of perception into the dimension of hell this time is to annoy Mephisto, or disgust Mephisto!


    "Why? I can''t beat you. Am I still disgusted? If you have the ability, you can come to the earth to compete with me. As long as you dare to come to the earth, I dare to kill you. As long as you dare to stay in hell, I will continue to disgust you until you can''t stand it, hand over the gold and share the soul consciousness with James Wesley!" Huang asked, with a proud smile on the corner of his mouth and said softly.


    I''m kidding. I don''t see who Huang Wen is. Huang Wen understands the existence of the law of the sword. Huang Wen is also handy for the variant of Jian Dao!


    Just as the so-called separation of lines is like separation of mountains, just as Huang Wen couldn''t understand the principle of Mephisto''s ability to slow down space when he had a short fight with Mephisto in the dimension of hell, Mephisto didn''t understand what the principle of attacking his own perceptual eagle was, and even he couldn''t find the location of the perceptual eagle.


    Even if Mephisto found the place where Huang Wen attacked, he could not find the location of the eagle of perception. They are not a system at all. Mephisto is not omniscient, even in his own hell dimension!


    "Pa!" a bitten apple exploded in front of Mephisto and turned into little apple fragments, followed by half a banana, a bitten pizza, and even a roast chicken without a chicken leg.


    At this time, in the No. 1 base, the kitchen robot made by silly girl is going all out to make food. Huang Wen is too lazy to care about waste. As long as he can solve Mephisto and throw more food in the past, it is worth it.


    "Food from the earth? Huang asked! Are you a bastard?! if you have the ability, come out! Where are you hiding?" Mephisto''s angry voice echoed again in the whole dimension of hell, and the demons in hell also remembered Huang asked''s name.


    Although these demons don''t understand, Huang asked who they are, there are few people who can make Mephisto so angry and have no way to solve it. Such existence is definitely not what they can deal with!


    These demons warned themselves that if they saw or heard Huang Wen''s name, they must turn around and run away!


    "Eh? I was found so soon? But also, I went to hell today and was recognized. It''s normal..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and looking indifferent, and then threw a roasted whole sheep with a big bite into hell.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Mephisto looked at the roast sheep and frowned. If there were no traces of Huang Wen eating on it, Mephisto thought that Huang Wen was sacrificing himself and wanted to reconcile with himself.


    After all, Mephisto really didn''t understand. Huang asked what was the point of throwing so much food. Did he want to disgust him? Don''t be kidding, in the environment of hell dimension, this level of things is far from disgusting!


    "Do you want to take a bite? Is he poisoned? Even if he is poisoned, I''m not afraid..." Mephisto scolded for a long time and was tired. Looking at the roasted whole sheep in front of him, Mephisto suddenly had an appetite and looked at the roasted whole sheep and opened his mouth slightly.


    Although human food is basically meaningless to him, when he incarnates on earth, he will also learn human life. He has also tried to eat. It feels much more comfortable than the stinking in the whole hell, and Mephisto has not eaten the roasted whole sheep


    "Don''t say it''s the poison on the earth. Even in the whole universe and even in the endless dimensions, there are few poisons that can work on me..." an idea flashed through Mephisto''s mind. With a little finger, he swallowed the roasted whole sheep directly into his stomach. He didn''t even use his teeth!


    Seeing this scene, Huang asked that the whole person was stunned. He never thought that Mephisto would directly swallow the roasted whole sheep. You know, the roasted whole sheep was bitten by him!


    "Sleeping trough! You''ve made a lot of money, Mephisto. Didn''t your mother tell you that you can''t eat anything given by strangers?" Huang asked quickly. With a teasing smile on his face, he said, "I''m sorry, I forgot. You Mephisto don''t have a mother! Let me teach you this truth!"


    "Boom!" with Huang Wen''s voice falling, he directly activated the ability of baozi Lei. Before the roasted whole sheep entering Mephisto''s stomach could digest, it exploded directly, which made Mephisto''s body tremble!


    However, Mephisto is worthy of being the Lord of hell and the strong one at the level of heavenly father. It is such a big bomb made of roasted whole sheep that exploded in Mephisto''s body and did not bring any harm to Mephisto''s body. It can be seen that Mephisto''s body is strong!


    Of course, the thick black smoke from Mephisto''s mouth also proves that Mephisto is not unharmed. At least, Mephisto''s heart is very hurt, which may be associated with his stomach. If he has a stomach


    "Boom!" just before Mephisto recovered, the food thrown by Huang Wen around him exploded again, destroying everything around Mephisto!


    Including Mephisto''s favorite, his throne, disappeared in the explosion!


    After all, Mephisto is a strong man at the level of heavenly Father, and his throne is not

 Chapter 325

    "Huang asked!!!"


    The smoke and dust dispersed, leaving only a messy Mephisto standing in place, angry, gnashing his teeth and spitting out Huang Wen''s name. However, a little comedy is that when Mephisto said Huang Wen''s name, his mouth is also emitting bursts of black smoke.


    "Unfortunately, even so, it didn''t cause him too much injury, and didn''t even force him to show his true devil..." Huang asked, looking at the messy and angry Mephisto with some regret.


    Huang Wen knows that there is not much time difference between Mephisto''s injury and that he was blown out by Mephisto''s hell fire. They can all recover in an instant, especially for the existence with strong physique like Huang Wen and Mephisto.


    It can be said that Huang Wen''s epic body broke out in an all-round way. His recovery ability was not under Logan and his speed was not under fast silver. His strength was stronger than that of Haoke without extreme anger!


    In other words, Huang Wen is more suitable to be called a little Superman than the laser eye. In addition to Huang Wen''s inability to emit laser, Huang Wen''s strength, speed, defense and recovery completely explode the laser eye!


    "Huang asked, come out!" Mephisto looked around. The palaces around him had been completely destroyed and turned into a mess, even worse than the hell outside. Mephisto clenched his teeth, looked at an open space and said in a deep voice.


    Before, countless foods were thrown out of the open space. Although Mephisto could not detect what was there or destroy what was there, Mephisto vaguely guessed that this was Huang Wen''s way to deal with him!


    However, Mephisto didn''t wait for Huang Wen''s reply. Huang Wen has stopped. It''s getting late. He should go back and rest. Disgusting Mephisto has a long way to go. Huang Wen doesn''t plan to finish it in one day or once.


    Moreover, it makes Mephisto worried that he will attack him at any time. Anyway, the perceptual Eagle has stayed in the hell dimension and can stay there all the time. Huang Wen doesn''t even need to open the space crack of the hell dimension again and put another perceptual eagle in the past.


    "Huang Wen?" Mephisto waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Huang Wen''s response. The wind in hell gently blew away the residue from the explosion around Mephisto, making Mephisto look so bleak.


    Especially Mephisto was still an old gentleman at this time, holding a stick without a pole in his hand. His suit was dirty and his face was a bit embarrassed, just like a lonely old man.


    "Really gone? Or ready to fight me at any time?" Mephisto narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the place where the perceptual eagle was. Poor Mephisto didn''t know that the perceptual Eagle could fly. It was no longer where it was just now.


    "It''s impossible to leave like this. I have guessed the boy''s purpose. He just wants to return Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness from my hands. Hum! Don''t even think about it. You can''t deal with me! Such a little means can''t make me yield!" Mephisto took a deep breath and said with his teeth.


    "Oh, let''s wait and see!" Huang Wen was ready to leave. As a result, he heard Mephisto''s voice, so Huang Wen responded with a smile.


    Anyway, Huang Wen is now taking the initiative. If he wants to attack, he will attack. If he is tired, he will rest. Who is afraid of who? See who can survive who!


    Hearing Huang Wen''s voice, Mephisto''s body trembled involuntarily. He subconsciously thought that Huang Wen began to sneak attack again, but soon, Mephisto felt his face hot, but he still pretended to be nothing.


    The strong man at the level of heavenly father was played with psychological shadow by Huang Wen. Then, ask for the psychological shadow area of Mephisto


    "Somebody! Rebuild the palace for me..." Mephisto returned to his senses and found that Huang Wen did not seem to have the intention to attack. He subconsciously prepared to let people rebuild the palace, but he thought that Huang Wen''s affair was not over. I''m afraid Huang Wen would still attack later. If he built it himself, it would be useless, So Mephisto could only reluctantly give up.


    "How can I counterattack?" Mephisto''s body was suspended at the highest point of the dimension of hell. His eyes moved and thought. In this way, he kept beating Huang and couldn''t find a chance to fight back. It''s not the same thing!


    Besides, murphysto, Lord of hell, when did you get angry? In this world, in addition to Odin, Gu Yi and other strong heavenly Father level strong men, in addition to the powerful demon gods such as the Pluto God Sison and satorak, in addition to the Heavenly God Group, in addition to the five creation gods such as infinity, eternity, death, annihilation and planet devourer, who is he afraid of?!


    Well, in this way, Mephisto may really be a little afraid of many people, and the above is not all.


    However, even so, Mephisto can''t tolerate being bullied by Huang Wen from the earth and can''t fight back. On the earth, only one person can bully him like this, Gu Yi!


    From the day when he couldn''t win Guyi, Mephisto vowed that he would never let the second earth man bully himself like this!


    "Shall I go to the earth to find him?" Mephisto''s eyes flashed cold, but then he sighed helplessly. "In the dimension of the earth, I can''t give full play to all my strength, I can only give full play to the strength of the heavenly Father, and it''s even easy to be watched by the two guys Gu Yi and Odin..."


    "Moreover, if there is only the strength of the sub heavenly Father, the boy doesn''t seem to be afraid of me. Although he doesn''t want to admit it, my avatar has reached the level of the sub heavenly Father, but he is still killed by the boy. It can be seen that the boy''s strength has entered such a level, even not the weak at this level..."


    For a time, murphysto really couldn''t think of a way to deal with Huang Wen. However, murphysto really overestimated Huang Wen''s strength. Huang Wen''s current strength, that is, at the same level as his avatar, has just entered the level of sub heavenly father.


    However, although the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand is only legendary, it has a very powerful damage bonus for demons and ghosts, and it is difficult for the other party to recover. This is the certification of the system. In addition, the name of Xuanyuan sword is really powerful, so Huang Wen defeated Mephisto''s avatar so easily.


    This also makes Gu Yi, Qin Ge Lei and even Mephisto mistakenly think that Huang Wen''s strength has really entered the ranks of the strong of sub heavenly father. In fact, Huang Wen is just a sprouting new who has just entered the level of sub heavenly Father!

 Chapter 326

    However, although Huang Wen is just a sprout new to Asia''s heavenly Father, people who know his strength now think he is the strong one among Asia''s heavenly fathers.


    And the most important thing is that even if Mephisto''s real body comes to the earth, including the suppression of Mephisto by the earth dimension and the promotion of Huangwen by Xuanyuan sword, Mephisto is really not necessarily the opponent of Huangwen!


    Even Huang Wen may complete the task of defeating Mephisto and win the epic character lottery!


    At the top of the hell dimension, Mephisto hesitated for a long time, and finally gave up coming to the earth to fight Huang Wen. He chose a more circuitous way and sent someone to make trouble on the earth.


    Mephisto knew that no matter what kind of men he sent, it was a gift to Huang Wen. After all, he was not Huang Wen''s opponent on earth, let alone others.


    However, Mephisto doesn''t need those men to defeat Huang Wen. He just needs those men to contain Huang Wen, don''t let Huang Wen have time, and harass himself by means that he doesn''t know and can''t resist.


    Although Huang Wen''s means did little harm to him, such harassment is really disgusting. Even if Mephisto is the Lord of hell, he also feels that such harassment is disgusting!


    After all, Mephisto can''t guard against Huang Wen all the time, but if he doesn''t, Huang Wen''s power can have a great impact on him, which puts Mephisto in a dilemma.


    Moreover, most importantly, Mephisto is afraid of Huang''s sword 23!


    Huang Wen used strange and disgusting means when he attacked him, but he didn''t use the sword that Mephisto feared most.


    Although the sword 23 was only the incarnation of Mephisto, Mephisto also felt the power of sword 23 from the incarnation!


    The power of sword 23, in the view of Mephisto, a strong father in heaven, has its own uniqueness. The most important thing is that the power contained in sword 23 implicitly restricts his attribute, his demon essence and the attribute of hell Lord identity!


    Mephisto knew that if he was attacked by Huang Wen with a sword 23, even if he would not be directly hurt, like an avatar, he would never be easy. In addition, the injury could not be easily recovered, which would cause great trouble to Mephisto!


    Therefore, Mephisto decided to send a large number of demons to the earth, causing enough trouble to Huang Wen, so Huang Wen had no time to distract himself!


    As for the demons in their own hell dimension, what if they are consumed too much? That''s not easy to solve? There is nothing in the universe where the earth is located, that is, there are many human lives. Otherwise, the director of the family planning office will not want to destroy half of the population in the universe!


    Soon, under a series of quick operations of Mephisto, Mephisto''s believers on earth made the magic array ordered by Mephisto.


    Yes, Mephisto still has his own hell demon God. In this way, when he goes to the earth with the magic array, there will be no tearing space and exposing the smell of the dimension of hell, because all the breath is shielded by the magic array.


    As long as Gu Yi doesn''t always monitor everything in the time and space where the earth is located, she can''t find the devil of hell who came to the earth!


    This is what the ancient alliance with the Avengers said before, the threat source of 1% from the dimension!


    This time, the demons from hell were ordered to die by Mephisto. They could only act separately, and could not act at the same time, so as to let these demons die, attract Huang Wen''s attention and make Huang Wen have no time to harass him.


    It can only be said that after Huang Wen''s harassment and bombing, Mephisto''s state of mind has burst.


    Huang Wen didn''t know that Mephisto had been forced to sacrifice his men and hold himself. After all, Huang Wen was in the middle of the night. Even if Huang Wen didn''t need to sleep at this time, he was used to taking a rest or meditating.


    Huang Wen had a good rest here, but the Avengers Alliance on the other side was not so comfortable. They had been impacted by Mephisto, Huang Wen and Gu Yi at night. As a result, they received an alarm from silly girl at 2:30 a.m.:


    "There are unidentified creatures causing damage in New York City. Their appearance is different from that of humans. It is somewhat similar to that of the little Lord of hell after the target eye obtained Mephisto''s power!"


    Suspected hell devil action!


    At this moment, the avenger alliance couldn''t sleep. No one thought that Mephisto had been driven back to hell by Huang Wen. Now there would be events related to hell. The poor Avengers didn''t know that this event was caused by Huang Wen!


    "That is, we are different from ordinary people, otherwise who can stand such work and rest time!" Logan glanced. He had just been awakened in his sleep and left Qin Ge Lei''s quilt. At this time, he was helpless. He knew that he would not join the avenger alliance.


    You know, when Huang Wen just met Logan, Logan still scoffed at the righteous police like the avenger, but in the face of Steve Rogers and Huang Wen, plus the avenger alliance, it really needed a mutant to town and speak for the mutant race, so Logan had to join the avenger alliance.


    But unexpectedly, there are so many things about the avenger alliance, and the most important thing is that there are too many things that Logan himself can''t solve. Sometimes he can only watch the play nearby.


    This situation is incredible for Logan who has lived for nearly 200 years


    "Come on, Logan, get ready to fight. Don''t complain. It wouldn''t be good if we were late and caused more casualties!" said Steve Rogers, frowning as he flew the plane Tony Stark equipped for the Avengers.


    "After all, it''s late at night, or early in the morning. It''s the time when people want to sleep most. I''m afraid it''s hard for people to react to being attacked at this time!"


    "I know. I just complained a little. Who hasn''t got up yet..." Logan reluctantly spread his hand and stabbed out the steel claw in his hand. He waited a minute and must make the demon from hell look good!


    As for whether the devil from hell would be very powerful, Logan didn''t care at all, because Logan can know from the previous attitude of Mephisto towards them. Their strength should be good in hell.


    Otherwise, Mephisto would not gamble with the avenger alliance and want to get the whole Avenger alliance.

 Chapter 327

    Soon, the plane came to silly girl''s intelligence location. Because of the emergency, there were only three people on the plane: Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes.


    Bruce banners and his wife live far away. Although they got the news, they haven''t had time to come, not to mention the spider trio. The three children will have class tomorrow. Steve Rogers won''t allow them to be absent from class because they are a member of the avenger alliance!


    As for the swallow tail three heroes, they are far away at this time. Jack and Zhong Qiang are accompanying reesfiesk to deal with the follow-up of Jinhe group. After all, Jinhe has fallen, and reesfiesk doesn''t want to see Jinhe group fall again.


    Because there are too many things, risfisk is too busy alone, especially those under the Jinhe group. Risfisk can''t control it alone, so Zhong Qiang and Jack shot directly.


    John is on his way, but he can''t drive himself because he didn''t get on the plane, so he may need some time to catch up.


    "Boom!" just as Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes stopped the plane and walked down, they saw a demon whose appearance was similar to that of the target eye, but whose height was about the same as that of ordinary people. Most importantly, the demon was carrying half a body in his hand!


    "Ugly! Stop it!" Logan could not help but freeze his eyes and shouted at the devil when he smelled the thick smell of blood.


    "Hmm?" the devil heard Logan''s voice and subconsciously turned around. The pupils of Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes shrank at the same time, because they saw that there was half an arm in the devil''s mouth!


    This devil is eating people!


    For a moment, the hearts of Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes were directly swallowed up by the angry flame. They wanted to rush up and break the devil to pieces. Even the American captain Steve Rogers also flashed the idea!


    "More delicious food!" the devil''s eyes lit up when he saw Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes, especially when he saw Logan. "There are three human beings with so much blood, especially you. You are so delicious!"


    The devil said, spitting out half of his arm and throwing out half of his body, as if the ordinary human body in his hand had become tasteless in front of Logan''s delicious food.


    "Damn bastard!" Logan clenched his teeth and turned his wings. Before the devil came back, he rushed directly to the devil. Aidman''s alloy steel claw cut off the devil''s head with lightning speed!


    "How could..." the devil''s head fell to the ground with an unbelievable expression on his face. He didn''t quite understand that there would be such a powerful man on the small earth. He cut off his head directly before he reacted.


    However, the devil is a devil after all. His recovery ability may not be as good as Rogan, but after his head was cut off, he was able to move, and his head moved to escape.


    "Bang!" barky Barnes jumped up. His left hand had been replaced by Zhenjin''s arm. He hammered the devil''s head and completely lost his life!


    "Is this an example, or will more hell demons appear?" Steve Rogers didn''t relax his vigilance because of the devil''s death. Instead, he frowned, looked at Logan and Bucky Barnes and said, "if there are many such demons, it''s a disaster for ordinary people!"


    "Yes, especially his vitality is so tenacious. We haven''t seen other aspects. However, from the perspective of vitality and destructive power alone, it''s difficult for ordinary people to be opponents even if they have a gun in hand..." Logan sniffed his nose and explained what happened here.


    "Guns are difficult to kill for demons. The most important thing is that we can''t be sure whether demons of that level similar to target eye variation will appear. If demons of that level appear, even we are not so easy to deal with, especially when we can be divided!"


    "Do you think this is Mephisto''s revenge?" Steve Rogers suddenly thought of a possibility. "At night, Huang asked and sent Mephisto back to hell. Now we have found the devil from hell. If there is no relationship between them, I don''t believe it!"


    "Yes, we''ll ask the boss about it tomorrow. If the boss has a better solution..." Logan nodded and dragged the devil''s body onto the plane. Such existence must not fall into the hands of others.


    If it falls into the hands of someone with bad intentions, I''m afraid it will be another disaster!


    Don''t underestimate the black technology and death killing ability of human beings on the earth. If the devil''s body is really studied, I''m afraid someone can really create an artificial hell and rule the earth with millions of demons!


    "Ding! There is another suspected devil who is destroying, and his destructive power is above the devil just killed!" just as Logan and others were preparing to leave, silly girl''s voice rang again, which let them know that their previous speculation was not wrong, and indeed it was not just a devil!


    "Be careful!" Logan took a deep breath, winked at Steve Rogers and said, "tell Tony Stark to study the cosmic magic cube. Now, we may need more powerful weapons to deal with these demons..."


    "Especially you, the swallow tail and the spider trio. You don''t have enough means to hurt the devil. From their destructive power, their abilities should be above you!"


    "OK! Let''s solve this one first!" Steve Rogers nodded. He knew what Logan said was not empty talk. He didn''t have the speed of Edelman alloy steel claw and gas wing like Logan, nor the vibrating gold arm like Bucky Barnes.


    Even with the Zhenjin shield, Steve Rogers'' lethality to the devil is very limited. At most, Steve Rogers can rely on his Zhenjin shield to remain invincible, but it is still too difficult to defeat or even kill the devil, because Steve Rogers has too few offensive means

 Chapter 328

    Soon, Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes came to the place where silly girl''s information was told again. If the previous demon was tearing down the house, then this demon was blasting!


    When Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes came here, an office building had collapsed. Fortunately, the office building was not high. In addition, it was early in the morning, and there were no people in the office building, so the casualties were less than that demon before.


    However, it was precisely because there were no casualties that the devil looked more irritable. Perhaps it was because he came to the earth and didn''t eat delicious human beings. The devil roared and rushed to the next building, and then was staggered by a shield.


    Yes, Steve Rogers'' shield can only stagger the devil and do no harm to the devil at all.


    However, Steve Rogers, who used the shield as a weapon, obviously mastered the skill of ridicule. After the shield returned to his hand, the devil''s attention was immediately put on Steve Rogers, and then attracted by Logan next to him.


    Yes, Logan''s strong vitality is really attractive. His ability to be almost immortal is the envy of the demons in hell.


    Don''t think that the devil in hell has no life limit. In addition to the poor living environment in hell, the devil will die of old age. After all, even the Asgard Protoss and even the God King Odin will die!


    "Swallow you, maybe I can go further, have the strength of the little Lord and have my own territory!" the devil looked at Logan with bright eyes, with a ferocious smile on his face, and then rushed towards Logan.


    Logan didn''t mean to be afraid at all. He directly started the fighting spirit wing. The whole person turned into a residual shadow and rushed to the devil. He was ready to do the same and directly kill the devil as just now!


    But this demon is not as easy to deal with as the last one. This demon can sense Logan''s action track and directly punch Logan!


    "Bang!" with an aidman alloy claw on Logan''s fist, Logan directly pierced the devil''s fist, but the powerful force directly blew Logan out.


    In terms of strength alone, Logan is still a little poor. Even among the body mutant mutants, he is weak. His strength level can only bully the devil shaped woman.


    "Logan, are you okay?" Steve Rogers hurried to Logan''s side and looked at Logan with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, what can I do? Don''t you know my recovery ability? However, the devil is a little difficult. Be careful. His strength is very strong. Although it can''t compare with hawk or the target at night, it''s not much weaker than Luke cage..." Logan got up, reminded Steve Rogers and rushed to the devil again.


    However, this time, Logan directly opened the magic power of King Kong. In the surprised eyes of the devil, Logan became golden all over, and even with a smell that the devil didn''t like, let the devil subconsciously punch Logan.


    "Bang!" but this time, Logan''s body didn''t move, but the devil''s body trembled. The wound he had just been pierced by aidman''s alloy steel claw was pierced by the steel claw again!


    Logan was so powerful that he jumped up and pointed his steel claw at the devil''s neck. He wanted to pierce the devil''s neck and make him lose his combat effectiveness.


    "Bang!" as the devil was preparing to resist, a shield flew to the devil''s head and shook his head again. At the same time, Bucky Barnes also hugged the devil''s leg and pulled it back. The devil''s neck directly met the Edelman alloy steel claw below, and then was pierced directly.


    "What sharp claws..." an idea flashed through the devil''s mind, and then his head was cut off by Logan. Like the last devil, it was blasted by Bucky Barnes.


    "Hoo!" Logan breathed out and said in a deep voice, "this demon is much more powerful than the last one. We should be careful! I''m afraid we will really encounter such a powerful demon after mutating with the target eye!"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Bruce banners and John are on their way. Maybe they can participate in the battle later. With them, we can be a lot easier!" Steve Rogers nodded and said solemnly, "However, we still have to divide our troops. Everyone guards different areas and runs around like this. When we arrive, the disaster has happened!"


    Soon, according to the order of Steve Rogers, the Avengers alliance began to act separately. For Logan, who was barely capable of killing demons, they naturally worked in groups, and the Bruce banners were temporarily separated. After all, needlework hawk was also a powerful fighting force in the Avengers alliance.


    John is also acting alone. Tony Stark, who has studied the cosmic magic cube for a long time, finally participates again. As for Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes, they still act together. Together, they can barely kill a demon, which is not a powerful demon at the beginning.


    "In other words, how long have I been studying the cosmic magic cube? Such a thing happened?" Tony Stark said in his ear. "All hell has come out? Mephisto, the demon God of hell, has been driven back to hell by Huang? Will heaven come out after that? Huang asked whether to beat angels or God?"


    "Is not the wings of an angel behind Rogan?" John''s tucking sound rang out in the headset, making Rogan make complaints about the corners of her mouth, especially John''s subsequent adjectives. "Rogan''s wings are ugly."


    "You little boy, I make complaints about killing two demons, and you have another demon in your jurisdiction, and you''re not going to go yet!" Rogan said with no interest in rushing headphones.


    In this way, the avenger alliance fought until the sun rose in the morning and still did not solve the devil incident. Although they did not need to deal with the devil all the time because of Mephisto''s command, they should also be prepared to support their companions at any time, especially Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes.


    "Hell devil?" in the morning, Huang Wen, who woke up from meditation and was preparing to take belle to breakfast, couldn''t help picking his eyebrows when he saw what happened in the early morning. "Mephisto, it seems that yesterday''s is not enough!"

 Chapter 329

    "What happened?" Belle suddenly stopped when she heard Huang asked, with a cold flash in her eyes. For a moment, she frowned slightly, looked at Huang with some worry and said, "Mephisto appeared again? He came to the earth again?"


    "Well... It''s not Mephisto''s personal appearance, but it''s no different from his personal appearance!" Huang asked back, looked at Belle, shook her head and explained softly, "He sent many demons from hell to destroy the earth. Uncle wolf and Steve have been busy all night. Even Tony Stark was forced to deal with those demons..."


    "How many demons? Is it difficult to deal with? Do you want me to help? After all, my strength is still OK. At least, it''s more powerful than most people in the avenger alliance!" Belle thought a little and looked at Huang Wen and suddenly said with some pride.


    "Cough!" Huang asked, coughing a little embarrassed. Belle just said these words. If they were heard by the Avengers, I''m afraid they would be hit, especially Steve Rogers. If the American captain knew that he was despised by Belle, he might feel a little uncomfortable!


    "It''s not necessary. It''s not too difficult for them to deal with the demons from hell. They''re just a little tired." Huang asked quickly. Looking at Belle, she smiled, shook her head and said softly, "Belle, you go and eat first. I''ll deal with the matter of Mephisto. Maybe it''ll be solved directly later?"


    "Really? What are you going to do? Isn''t Mephisto in hell? Is it difficult? Are you going to deal with him in hell?" Belle''s eyes flashed a trace of worry, looked at Huang and asked, "don''t you say that you are not such an opponent of Mephisto now? If you go to hell to find him, will something happen?"


    "I''m really not his opponent when we fight head-on. Of course, it''s only limited to hell. But, Belle, did you forget the means I used when we dealt with the ugly man in the no man''s land of North Asia?" Huang asked soothingly, touching Belle''s head.


    "That''s the time when you wasted a lot of fruit for no reason?" Belle recalled a little and thought of Huang Wen''s constant biting of the fruit and throwing it out, and then the fruit disappeared. Belle looked at Huang Wen suspiciously and said.


    "Er... Now you don''t have to throw fruit. This move should be of no use to Mephisto. After all, he should have been vigilant..." Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly, but Huang Wen soon thought of the picture that Mephisto was bombed by him yesterday, and a smile soon appeared on Huang Wen''s face.


    "Where are you going?" Belle nodded clearly, pursed her mouth at Huang and asked, "do you think I''m in the way?"


    "No! Of course not!" Huang Wen quickly shook his head, looked at Belle and said, "since you want to see it, I''ll take you to see it, but don''t be bored later!"


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, and he didn''t take belle to Zhong Bo for breakfast. He directly took Belle''s body shape and disappeared in place. He came to base 1. Anyway, there was food in base 1. Huang Wen had verified last night that the domestic robots made by silly girl, especially the kitchen robots, were still very good!


    When he came to the No. 1 base, Huang Wen directly moved his chair and sat on the chair. In Belle''s slightly dull eyes, Huang Wen directly took a palm and the mark of the Tathagata God''s palm appeared in the No. 1 base, and then disappeared in an instant. Along with the skills of the gun of space, he came to the hell dimension where the eagle of perception stayed.


    "Boom!" murphysto thought that he had sent someone to the earth and had dragged Huang Wen down, so Huang Wen stopped for some time.


    But Mephisto didn''t expect that Huang Wen had time to sneak into disgusting himself. He was directly patted by Huang Wen''s Tathagata God''s palm!


    Although this palm is not as powerful as sword 23, hesitation is a sneak attack. In addition, the Tathagata God palm can also restrain hell demons such as Mephisto, so Mephisto''s body was somewhat embarrassed and was beaten out by Huang Wen. He managed to stabilize his body in the air, and a wisp of blood flashed away at the corner of his mouth.


    Although Mephisto''s figure stabilized and the blood at the corners of his mouth flashed away, Mephisto was embarrassed by Huang Wen last night. It was not easy to recover a little before, but now it was destroyed by Huang Wen. For a time, Mephisto''s mentality exploded again!


    "Huang asked!" Mephisto didn''t have to ask, but he knew whose means it was. Mephisto''s angry roar echoed in hell, "Huang asked! What do you want? Do you want to live forever?"


    "Never die? If you murphysto really have the courage, come to the earth and fight with me!" asked Huang. A slightly mocking voice sounded in murphysto''s ear and echoed in the dimension of hell.


    At this moment, the demons in the hell dimension finally understand why Mephisto sent so many demons to the earth. It turns out that Mephisto''s purpose is to let those demons die, so as to delay Huang Wen!


    However, even if these demons in hell know the purpose of Mephisto, they still dare not have the slightest resistance, because Mephisto is the supreme ruler and supreme god of the hell dimension. In this hell dimension, no one can resist his will, especially the demons in this hell dimension!


    To put it better, the dimensions in this hell are Mephisto''s subjects, but to put it worse, they are all Mephisto''s slaves. Their lives are in Mephisto''s hands. They can do whatever Mephisto wants them to do!


    "Ask..." Belle didn''t hear Mephisto''s voice, but after hearing Huang Wen''s invitation to Mephisto, she looked at Huang Wen with some worry for a moment.


    Although Belle had never heard of Mephisto''s myth, or even the myth of God and heaven and hell, and she was not very familiar with it, Belle read a lot of books after she came to Huang Wen. Of course, there are books related to religion.


    Therefore, Belle''s heart is still very afraid of the legendary devil. Even if Huang Wen said before, she has driven Mephisto back to hell

 Chapter 330

    "It''s all right. Although I went back to hell before, it was only an incarnation of Mephisto, but his real body came to the earth and would not be my opponent. Besides, there is master Gu Yi on our side?" Huang asked, patting Belle''s hair and smiling. "With master Gu Yi, this Mephisto can''t be our opponent!"


    "Moreover, if Mephisto is really sure, or has a way to deal with us, he will not send demons from hell to make trouble on the earth. Although these demons from hell have caused great difficulties to Uncle wolf, for me, these demons from hell are just here to die and delay time..."


    "After all, he is a hell demon God. You''d better be careful..." Belle nodded clearly, but she still looked at Huang and asked, "you know, such a hell demon God has lived for many years!"


    "Long life doesn''t mean strong strength, just as Uncle wolf is not the most powerful among us." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said something that would make Logan feel very sad, "Besides, if I were in the same age as Mephisto, I would also be regarded as a God by humans. Belle, do you remember the guy we met in Egypt? He was regarded as a God by ancient people because of his strong strength. In fact, he didn''t know that he was a powerful mutant!"


    "Moreover, similar to Mephisto''s long-lived existence, their knowledge and thinking have been stereotyped. Although they have seen many means and calculations, their behavior will not be easily changed. In particular, if people who live for a long time are afraid of death, Mephisto is afraid of my means and my strength, so he is absolutely unacceptable Can really come to the earth in his real body! "


    In fact, at this time, in Huang Wen''s heart, he vaguely expected Mephisto not to endure any more. He expected Mephisto to be directly angered by him and come to the earth in anger and be defeated by him. Even Huang Wen didn''t need to really kill Mephisto to complete the previous task!


    At that time, Huang Wen can directly win the epic character lottery, that is, Huang Wen''s strength will at least double!


    At this time, Huang Wen is a new comer at the level of sub heavenly father. However, after Huang Wen completes the task and draws the epic character lottery, Huang Wen''s strength will dominate among sub heavenly fathers even if he can''t reach the level of heavenly Father!


    Moreover, this is a conservative estimate!


    If Huang Wen''s strength can really reach this step, Huang Wen is already a strong man with one hand in the pure Marvel film universe. Even in the comprehensive universe where Huang Wen is located, Huang Wen''s strength can never be underestimated!


    Unfortunately, all this is just Huang Wen''s fantasy. Mephisto is just as Huang Wen speculated. The older he is, the more cautious he is, and the more unwilling he is to take risks. Even Huang Wen has been so provocative. His voice has been heard by all hell demons, affecting Mephisto''s dignity in hell. Mephisto still doesn''t want to go to the earth and communicate with Huang Wen The meaning of World War I!


    Mephisto is afraid, afraid of the dimensional limit of the earth, afraid of Gu Yi, afraid of Odin, afraid of Huang asking that move!


    "Alas! It''s true that oil and salt don''t enter. In that case, don''t blame me for being rude!" Huang asked. He waited for a while and didn''t wait for Mephisto''s reply. Even Mephisto chose silence as if he hadn''t heard Huang''s words, even if Mephisto had just been slapped by Huang!


    So, murphysto is the Lord of hell. Can he really resist being bullied by Huang? Obviously, murphysto is not going to do it himself, but he has a new idea!


    Since he Mephisto can''t deal with Huang Wen, he can deceive other hell lords to deal with Huang Wen. After all, Huang Wen is only one person. In Mephisto''s view, even if Huang Wen has the strength of the strong at the level of sub heavenly Father, it is impossible to deal with several dungeon Lords at the same time!


    Yes, Mephisto is going to deceive a group of hell lords to find trouble on earth. After all, it seems that those hell demons are far from enough to affect Huang Wen.


    As for whether other hell Lords will be so easily fooled to the earth by his Mephisto, let alone joking, who is Mephisto? His Mephisto is fooled... Cough, no, Mephisto is rich by all kinds of tricks!


    However, what Mephisto didn''t expect was that just when he had a plan and didn''t have time to implement it, Huang asked again. This time, it was sword 22, and one after another.


    After all, sword 23 can only be used when the yuan God comes out of the body. Even relying on the gun of space, sword 23 also needs Huang Wen''s soul to enter the hell dimension again. At that time, Huang Wen must be at a much greater risk than now. Therefore, Huang Wen chose sword 22, which is more stable and more powerful in material attack!


    The sword 22, which contains the law of the sword, plus the power in the Xuanyuan sword, is even more powerful for hell demons like Mephisto. Although Mephisto blocked those swords 22 behind, the first move of sword 22 cut Mephisto''s human appearance in half, forcing Mephisto to return to the life of hell demons a look!


    "Huang Wen!" the ferocious Mephisto clenched his teeth, so he was beaten and couldn''t fight back, which made him think of the last time he was beaten by Odin, so Mephisto almost couldn''t resist, but soon, Mephisto''s body gradually disappeared into the dimension of hell, "Hum! I don''t believe it. If I leave the dimension of hell, can you continue to fight me?"


    "Lying in the trough? Can you bear it so?" Huang asked. Looking at the devil like Mephisto in hell, he wanted to leave his territory directly. He left his home to Huang asked casually. Huang asked''s mouth twitched slightly and said with a sneer, "Since you are so polite, I won''t keep my hand. There are still many creatures in your hell. You can practice your hand for me!"


    "However, when you come back and see nothing in your hell, don''t be surprised or sad, because it''s all your own decision!"


    "You!" murphysto heard Huang''s words. His body trembled slightly and almost stopped, but in the end, murphysto''s body disappeared into this space.

 Chapter 331

    Yes, since Mephisto can let the demons in hell go to the earth to die, he naturally won''t care about these demons in hell now. Moreover, Mephisto feels that it''s a fool''s dream to kill all the demons in the dimension of hell with Huang Wen''s strength.


    After all, judging from the destructive power shown by Huang Wen before, it is still impossible, at least in a short time, to kill the demons of the whole hell that are not inferior to the size of earth space.


    Therefore, Mephisto left and was at ease. He directly left his own hell dimension and began to go to other people''s hell dimension, fooling other hell lords to make trouble on the earth.


    Generally speaking, the hell Lord will not easily enter other people''s hell dimension. Just as Mephisto is outside, he is not the opponent of Odin and Guyi. However, when entering the hell dimension, Mephisto thinks he will not be afraid of Odin and Guyi. Mephisto is among the hell lords, and his strength can be regarded as the upper class, But he can''t defeat their hell lords in other hell dimensions, even if they are the weakest of the hell Lords.


    However, it is precisely because of this that he can appear that Mephisto is sincere and that Mephisto is not to deceive people, but to seek cooperation!


    "Really go like this?" Huang asked, subconsciously staring. He thought that just those words could make Mephisto stay, but he didn''t expect that Mephisto left so decisively that he really didn''t even want his own home!


    "What''s the matter?" Belle looked at Huang Wen and changed her face one after another. She looked at Huang Wen with some doubts and asked.


    "Mephisto ran away..." Huang asked for a moment and said silently, "he abandoned his hell dimension and ran away directly. I don''t know where he ran..."


    "Will he come to the earth?" Belle suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang nervously and asked, "if he came to the earth to sneak an attack, or lurked in the dark to make trouble..."


    "Don''t worry, I said that even if he came to the earth, I wouldn''t be afraid of him. However, since he has left his hell territory, I can''t blame me for being rude!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and looking into the hell dimension again.


    Now that Mephisto has gone, no one can stop himself in the whole hell dimension, and the most important thing is that the demons in the hell dimension may become their own enemies or even come to the earth.


    Therefore, every time you kill a hell demon, you can reduce one enemy for the alliance of earth and Avengers!


    When he thought of it, Huang asked that the left hand Tathagata palm and the right hand Xuanyuan sword all have the ability to add damage to hell demons. For a time, the whole hell dimension fell into a bloody storm.


    Every demon is running for his life. It''s not that they don''t want to resist, let alone that they heard it. Even their hell Lord Mephisto was forced away by Huang Wen. That is to say, the strength shown by Huang Wen is infinitely close to the level of sub heavenly Father, and these hell demons can''t stop it.


    Yes, there are many demons in the hell dimension, but it can''t stand Huang Wen''s slaughter like this. Even in the back, Huang Wen directly sweeps the whole hell dimension with ideas, bombing the demons'' consciousness and explaining their lives!


    This move is similar to Charles''s original brain wave detector scanning the earth, but if you''re not polite, Huang Wen''s mental power is even stronger than when Charles was alive. Maybe it''s not as strong as Charles who used a brain wave intensifier, but it''s destroying demons in hell one by one, Still no problem!


    However, after Huang Wen cleaned for a long time, something unexpected happened to Huang Wen. A human demon stood on the open space and worshipped the air respectfully, as if waiting for something.


    "Hello, Mr. Huang, I''m called the black heart devil. I''m the son of Mephisto!" just as Huang asked subconsciously prepared to shoot the black heart devil to death, the black heart devil respectfully and some trembling voice rang.


    "Black heart devil?" Huang asked vaguely. It seemed that he had heard the name. When he thought of the identity of Mephisto''s son, Huang asked. Isn''t it the little devil who killed himself among the evil spirit knights and wanted to replace Mephisto.


    However, it''s no wonder that the black heart devil wants to replace Mephisto. Mephisto himself has encountered the big trouble of asking Huang. He ran out of the dimension of hell, but he doesn''t even care about his son and left the black heart devil waiting to die at home. No wonder the black heart devil wants to take Mephisto instead!


    "Mephisto''s son, kill him!" Huang Wen''s eyes turned. He knew that the black heart devil might come to surrender, but Huang Wen said quietly and coldly.


    "Wait a minute! Lord Huang asked, please wait a minute!" the black heart devil suddenly jumped in his heart and quickly shouted at Huang asked in horror, "this time I''m here to seek cooperation from Lord Huang asked!"


    "Cooperation? With your little strength, what qualifications do you have to cooperate with me?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and saying in a voice of deep disdain.


    However, the disdain in Huang Wen''s voice not only didn''t annoy the black heart devil, but made the black heart devil more respectful. In the dimension of hell, the strong is respected. Huang Wen''s performance is so strong that even Mephisto has to avoid his edge and even find a place to hide. The black heart devil naturally doesn''t dare to have any disrespectful ideas to Huang Wen, and even his life is held by Huang Wen at this time.


    As for why the black heart devil betrayed his father Mephisto, except that he had no feelings with Mephisto, more importantly, the prince had no sense of existence in the dimension of hell. Coupled with Huang Wen''s strong performance in the past two days, the black heart devil saw that Mephisto was not invincible and that Mephisto would lose, Therefore, the black heart devil had the idea of betrayal!


    Huang Wen never thought that the black heart devil would replace Mephisto as the Lord of hell, or for his own sake


    "I don''t know what you want to do when you come to our hell, Lord Huang, but I know most of Mephisto''s things. Maybe, there are some things I can do for Lord Huang, especially when Mephisto is not in the dimension of hell..." the black heart devil raised his head respectfully and said with a smile at the space where Huang''s voice came from.


    "Do you still have such skills?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at the black heart devil in surprise. "It''s really hard to judge people by appearance, but how can I believe that this is not your means to deceive me in order to live? After all, you demons, there are few worthy of trust!"

 Chapter 332

    "I am the son of the Lord recognized by the hell dimension. When Murphy Stowe is away, I can master some of the power of the hell dimension!" the black heart devil took a deep breath and said respectfully to the empty space, "of course, this power is not enough to be compared with Lord Huang Wen, but I can do a lot of things in this hell dimension..."


    "What if I want you to gather all the demons in the whole hell and die?" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of a way to make it easier to kill them without continuing to look for the demons in the hell everywhere.


    "Of course, it''s OK, but my men have gathered some demons. They are my subjects. If my subjects are more than Mephisto''s subjects in this hell dimension, then I can take Mephisto instead and become the Lord of this hell dimension!" the black heart devil heard Huang''s words and was silent, Finally said his purpose.


    "Still have this kind of operation?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang''s eyes. It''s too easy and childish, isn''t it? In Huang Wen''s opinion, this way of changing dynasties is more fun than Hong Qi''s winning the beggars'' sect leader by guessing boxing!


    However, this is only in Huang Wen''s view. There are some trifles. Not to mention, the real body of the Lord of hell generally will not easily leave the dimension of hell where he is. That is to say, those demon subjects in hell are not so easy to betray.


    It has been said before that these demons in hell are nominally Mephisto''s subjects, but in the world, they are only Mephisto''s slaves!


    Everything in the dimension of hell belongs to Mephisto, including all people''s lives. In addition, the demons of hell have been used to respecting the strong. Therefore, generally speaking, there will be no demons who betray or resist Mephisto.


    That is, Huang Wen forced Mephisto away, which greatly reduced Mephisto''s prestige in hell. In addition, Huang Wen began his own killing. The demons in hell were in danger. The son of the Lord, the black heart devil, stood up and took the lead in resisting Mephisto. Only then did a small number of demons in the dimension of hell betray Mephisto and obey the black heart devil.


    "What can you do to become the Lord of this dimension of hell?" Huang asked quickly. He didn''t bother to care how absurd the conditions for becoming the Lord of hell are. As long as he can kill more demons, as long as he can get back gold and the soul consciousness of James Wesley, everything else is not considered by Huang asked.


    As for the black heart devil becoming the new Lord of hell, will it be more difficult to deal with than Mephisto?


    Don''t be kidding. Mephisto is already one of the most difficult to deal with among the hell Lords. Even if the black heart devil becomes the hell Lord, it is absolutely impossible to surpass Mephisto.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the strength of the black heart devil is indeed much worse. At this time, the black heart devil, Huang Wen, can perceive that it is the level of the little Lord of hell, that is, it can''t beat hawk, which is slightly stronger than Luke cage and slightly weaker than needlework hawk.


    Even if the black heart devil becomes the Lord of hell and his strength can be improved, it is impossible to directly surpass Huang Wen. It is hard to say whether he can even achieve yatianfu. Therefore, Huang Wen doesn''t care about the black heart devil at all.


    "I found that there are two soul consciousness in a space in our hell. I think Lord Huang asked for them?" the black heart devil''s eyes turned and asked tentatively again.


    "Oh? Where are the two soul consciousness?" Huang asked subconsciously. He did not expect that the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley was not brought by Mephisto, but remained in the dimension of hell.


    However, if you think about it, it''s really inconvenient for Mephisto to bring two soul consciousness with him. Moreover, Huang Wen has been looking for opportunities to sneak into Mephisto before. If you are not careful and expose the location of the two soul consciousness, Mephisto is worried that the two soul consciousness will be directly taken away by Huang Wen.


    Moreover, it is safe enough to put it in the space of the dimension of hell, because Huang Wen is neither a person in hell, nor can he explore every inch of the dimension of hell. Therefore, Huang Wen, relying on himself, is absolutely impossible to find Kim and his soul consciousness with James Wesley.


    However, what Mephisto didn''t expect was that his son, the black heart, betrayed him and directly spoke about the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley.


    "Lord Huang Wen, these two soul consciousness are sealed in the deepest part of the hell dimension by Mephisto. Unless Lord Huang Wen has the strength to break through the hell dimension, it is impossible to release them..." the corners of the black heart devil''s mouth raised slightly and hurriedly continued, "Moreover, if you rashly break through the dimension of hell, I''m afraid it''s easy to hurt the two soul consciousness. After all, they are extremely fragile now!"


    "Do you need to break through the strength of the hell dimension?" Huang asked. He naturally didn''t break through the strength of the hell dimension now, but this didn''t prevent Huang asked from acting first. "You can try. I think it shouldn''t be too difficult to beat Mephisto?"


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, and a powerful force appeared in the dimension of hell. At this time, Mephisto was not here. Huang Wen could use the sword twenty-three!


    Of course, Huang Wen didn''t really use sword 23. At this time, it was just to deter the black heart devil, let him be honest, and tell the black heart devil that Huang Wen was the absolute leader in this cooperation!


    "Lord Huang asked, please stop!" the breath of sword 23 just appeared, and the black heart devil shouted in horror. He felt absolutely suppressed in this breath. Most importantly, a sense of crisis of destruction hovered in the black heart devil''s heart!


    "Lord Huang asked, as long as I can become the Lord of hell, I can directly release the two soul consciousness. Lord Huang asked, if you rush to do it, it''s easy to hurt them..."


    The black heart devil didn''t say a word. If Huang Wen really can forcibly break through the hell dimension, it will be a huge damage to the whole hell dimension. At that time, I''m afraid the level of this hell dimension will be reduced.


    Don''t think that every dimension of hell is the same. In fact, the strength of hell Lords is not only related to their own strength, but also related to their dimensional space.


    For example, domam, why is he so powerful now? Isn''t it because domam''s dark space is strong enough?


    Otherwise, how could domam become so powerful with his only wizard?

 Chapter 333

    "Will it hurt their soul consciousness?" Huang asked, as if with a trace of hesitation, then nodded. "In this case, I''ll give you a chance. What are you going to do now?"


    "Please also ask Lord Huang Wen to help me deter. I want to gather all the demons in hell. If they are willing to surrender, please also ask Lord Huang Wen to spare their lives. If they are unwilling to surrender, then they have no need to live!" the black heart devil took a deep breath, flashed an excited light in his eyes, and quickly said with a smile.


    "Then you start." Huang asked. After taking a deep look at the black heart devil, he said, "I hope you won''t disappoint me!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, his mind was released. An invisible threat enveloped the whole dimension of hell and the whole dimension of hell. Huang Wen naturally could not stably kill every demon as before, but there was still no problem to frighten those demons!


    "All demons, I order you to assemble quickly in the name of the black heart devil, the son of the Lord of hell. Otherwise, you will betray Mephisto!" the voice of the black heart devil and the pressure of Huang Wen are transmitted to every corner of hell, as if this pressure was released by the black heart devil.


    The gathering speed of demons in hell is much slower than Huang Wen imagined. After all, the whole dimension of hell is not small. Huang Wen had to be forced to kill some demons, which made those demons speed up with fear.


    However, even so, it took three days for the demons in the hell dimension to gather. Huang Wen sent a message to the Avengers, saying that he was dealing with the affairs of hell and asked them to contact the Night Walker. When there was a devil making trouble, he directly asked the Night Walker to take them to the past, so that there would be no need for so many people to guard all sites all the time.


    As for Belle, she didn''t go to school these three days, so she stayed in base 1. Even for the first time, Belle began to take the initiative to meditate, and even the time to read books was shortened.


    Three days later, in the dimension of hell, those demons finally assembled. However, when those demons, especially the little lords of hell, saw the black heart devil, their eyes moved slightly, because they could realize that the strength of the black heart devil was not strong, at least far less powerful than that before!


    These little lords of hell are full of doubts, because they don''t feel anyone else around here.


    "I called you all today because my father Mephisto had left hell and abandoned us..." the black heart devil looked a little excited. He looked at the boundless devil, took a deep breath and said loudly, "However, there can be no lord in hell for a day. Therefore, as the son of Mephisto and the little Lord of hell dimension, I decided to inherit the position of hell Lord. Who is in favor of it and who is against it?"


    "The demon lord doesn''t come back. Why should you inherit the position of the Lord of hell? Black heart devil, is it true that you want to betray the Lord of hell?" a little leader of hell stood up, looked at the black heart devil with disdain and said with a sneer, "even if you are the son of the demon God, betraying the Lord of the demon God is also a dead end!"


    "There''s so much nonsense. You have only two choices, one is death and the other is submission!" Huang asked. Some impatient voices echoed in hell. Then, a golden palm directly patted the little Lord of hell who spoke, together with the surrounding demons!


    Tathagata God''s palm! This palm, Huang asked, killed the demon who came forward!


    "Gollum!" the black heart devil swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and a look of fear and regret flashed in his eyes.


    How the black heart devil wanted to tell Huang Wen that the little Lord of hell who had just stood up was his one of the few trust to accept!


    Even the black heart devil was ready to answer the question just now, and then began to show, but I didn''t expect that the little Lord of hell, together with his men, was shot dead by Huang!


    Do you resent Huang''s question? The black heart devil didn''t dare. Huang''s palm made the black heart devil even more afraid to resist.


    "Will you die or surrender?" the black heart devil soon recovered and shouted at the boundless devil.


    "We will not surrender to you traitor!" many demons and little lords of hell shouted loudly, as if they really put life and death aside.


    "Bang!" but Huang Wen was too lazy to be polite to them. In particular, Huang Wen has observed the dimension of hell with consciousness for three days. Huang Wen has been impatient with the dimension of hell. The behavior of these demons is undoubtedly challenging Huang Wen''s patience.


    Therefore, Huang asked directly, and this time, Huang asked didn''t even mean to stop.


    Huang Wen is willing to let the black heart devil summon the demons in the whole hell. Another important reason is that it is convenient to kill them in this way!


    Although Huang Wen waited for three days, it would take less than a day to kill all the demons here. It''s much better than it could have been in ten days and a half months!


    "Despicable! Black heart devil, as the son of the demon God, you dare to collude with outsiders... Ah!" constantly, the little leader of hell stood up, roared at the black heart devil, and then died under the palm of the Tathagata God.


    For a time, the whole dimension of hell was not only full of blood smell, but also a thick golden light echoed in hell, making the smell of hell a little lighter.


    Huang asked that the idea at this time was also very simple. Didn''t the black heart devil say that as long as there were more people supporting him than Mephisto in the dimension of hell? Huang asked and killed all the supporters. Didn''t the rest support the black heart devil?


    "No... Lord Huang Wen, wait a minute, please wait a minute!" looking at Huang Wen, he didn''t mean to stop at all. Even when Huang Wen still didn''t stop when the light of fear flashed on the face of the devil in the whole hell, the black heart devil panicked. He shouted at Huang Wen and wanted to stop Huang Wen.


    "Why? Have they surrendered?" Huang asked, glancing at the original two-thirds of the demons. He felt that he hadn''t killed enough, so he continued to ask while shooting.


    "Surrender! We surrender!" the demons quickly knelt on the ground and expressed their surrender to the black heart devil.


    Huang asked the Tathagata God''s palm to bypass the kneeling demons and continue to kill the demons who haven''t knelt down, which makes the black heart demon feel distressed. These demons are the middle force in his hell dimension. They are all his future team. It''s a pity to die like this


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s two o''clock today. It''s really miserable to subscribe during this period. Try to impact the combat power list next week. If you don''t rush, even 500 orders will be lost. I hope you can give more support

 Chapter 334

    However, soon, the black heart devil no longer had meat pain, because with Huang Wen''s continuous killing, more and more demons surrendered to him, while fewer and fewer demons did not surrender. He actually completed what he said before to replace Mephisto!


    Yes, before, the black heart devil was not sure whether it was true, because he saw it from an inexplicable ancient book. When Huang Wen slaughtered the dimension of hell, the black heart devil saw the opportunity and wanted to have a try to see if it could succeed.


    Anyway, if it fails, it is doomed to be killed by Huang Wen of the dimension of hell. If it succeeds, there is still a chance to cooperate with Huang Wen. The black heart devil naturally wants to fight!


    "Yes, Lord Huang Wen, I have been recognized by the dimension of hell and become the Lord of hell!" the black heart devil raised his head excitedly. However, when he saw that the Tathagata God''s palm, which he still couldn''t resist, was continuing to harvest the life of the hell devil, the black heart devil calmed down again and shouted at Huang Wen quickly.


    "So, what about my soul consciousness?" Huang asked. There was no emotion in his voice, which made the black heart devil''s heart cold.


    The black heart devil knew that even if he became the Lord of hell, he was not Mephisto''s opponent, let alone Huang Wen who drove Mephisto out of hell.


    Poor Mephisto, obviously he didn''t lose to Huang Wen. Just because there was no way to take Huang Wen, he finally left an impression on all the demons in hell:


    Mephisto is not Huang Wen''s opponent. Huang Wen shot himself and drove Mephisto, the Lord of hell, out of the dimension of hell!


    "OK, Lord Huang Wen, I''ll take them out now. After becoming the Lord of hell, such a small means can barely complete Lord Huang Wen''s task, although it doesn''t enter Lord Huang Wen''s eyes!" the black heart devil quickly smiled and waved gently towards the air. The two soul consciousness broke through the space barrier and came to the black heart devil.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen''s heart moved. He recognized that this was the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley, so he directly brought them back to the earth along the eagle of perception.


    Fortunately, the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley has lost the ability to think and can be regarded as goods. Otherwise, Huang Wen has to go to the hell dimension to pick up the soul consciousness of the two people.


    "Unexpectedly so fast..." in the No. 1 base, Huang Wen looked at the two soul consciousness in his hands and his eyes moved. Although it took three days, Huang Wen still felt that it was very fast.


    After all, it was originally envisaged by Huang Wen that it would take Huang Wen a long time to snatch Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness from Mephisto, although it was not as difficult as defeating Mephisto.


    But unexpectedly, Huang Wen didn''t directly snatch Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness back from Mephisto, but indirectly, he got Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness back through Mephisto''s ambitious son black heart.


    As for how the black heart devil will develop in that hell, after Mephisto comes back, how to deal with the black heart devil who seeks to usurp the throne is not Huang''s key concern.


    "Ding! Task: get the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley back from Mephisto. It has been completed. Award the legend a lucky draw!"


    At this time, Huang Wen heard the prompt sound of the system, which also represents that Huang Wen''s task has been officially completed, which makes Huang Wen excited. After all, the legend lottery is very rare and key!


    Think about the two previous legendary lucky draw, one was the sword Saint Dugu sword, which helped Huang Wen understand the law of the sword and touched the barrier of the epic level, and the other was the great power three in the myth, which directly made Huang Wen''s energy break through the epic level and become a new sprout in the world that has just stepped into the level of sub heavenly father.


    "Open it directly!" Huang asked. He first put Jin and James Wesley''s soul consciousness into the ring, then took a deep breath, took out the system task page, and received this task reward, "draw!"


    "Miso!" a light flashed, which made Huang Wen stunned, because the light was constantly changing in blue and purple, but in the end, it returned to blue, and it was the most common, less profound blue before Huang Wen.


    "Lying in the slot? Did I miss the ultimate prize? Was it a legend comparable to the epic level that I was going to win?" seeing the lottery that had never happened, Huang Wen flashed an idea in his mind. However, Huang Wen had not had time to think about it. The results of the lottery were now in front of Huang Wen.


    "Congratulations, you have won the legendary figure, Li Jing (from 100000 cold jokes in the animation, the prototype is Li Jing, the God of tota in the journey to the West and the romance of gods. He is Nezha''s father, the first swordsman in the Shang Dynasty, and has strong causal skills!)"


    "Who? Li Jing, the first swordsman of the Shang Dynasty? 100000 cold jokes? Causality skills? Is it......" Huang asked, looking at Li Jing''s character drawing, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but draw, "100% of them were caught with white blades empty handed? It''s over, now it''s over..."


    "If it''s really this skill, shouldn''t I? Otherwise, my swordsmanship, including sword 23, has become a joke?"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen looked at Li Jing''s name. The next moment, all aspects of Li Jing''s attributes appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "Character: Li Jing."


    "Essence: 2200 points."


    "Gas: 443 points."


    "God: 556 points."


    "Skill: 100% of them are caught with the white blade empty handed (active skill, the first type of single directional attack, the second type of group attack, you can specify who will catch the white blade empty handed. If the other party can''t close his palms, you can show the real power of the sword technique and kill the second time directly!)"


    "Evaluation: Li Jing, who has the skill of causality law and can constantly practice and become stronger, is in the mythical world. No matter how many enemies he meets, he is enough to save his life. But remember, don''t superstitious about causality law skills. Maybe his opponent will have the ability to resist causality law!"


    "Is it integrated into Li Jing''s ability?"


    "Active skills? OK! OK!" Huang Wen finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Li Jing''s skill introduction. Fortunately, it''s active skills. If it''s really passive skills, Huang Wen really can''t integrate Li Jing''s characters into his body, otherwise Huang Wen''s sword cultivation will be abolished.

 Chapter 335

    "Causal law skills, this is the real strong control, and it has been regarded as the kind that ignores the level. I don''t know what kind of people can resist the ability of causal law?" Huang asked, looking at the systematic evaluation and muttering in his heart.


    Huang Wen knows that the system wants to say that the law of cause and effect is not invincible, but Huang Wen really can''t think of who has the ability to resist the law of cause and effect. Can it be said that when the power of law is strong enough to compete with the law of cause and effect?


    "This is the first real character in the mythical world?" Huang asked, his eyes moving and thought of the light of the previous lottery. "Was it Li Jing''s skills that kept changing during the previous lottery?"


    "Without this 100% ability to receive the white blade with empty hands, Li Jing really can only be regarded as an ordinary legendary strong man, and has no other skills. Although he is a swordsman, he doesn''t have his own sword law like the sword Saint alone."


    "But with this 100% ability to be picked up empty handed, his upper limit has become extremely high. Therefore, the system should also be tangled. Is he a legendary lucky draw?"


    "If you put it on the epic level, Li Jing''s energy and spirit are obviously not up to the standard. Therefore, it can only be put in the figure lottery at the legendary level..."


    "However, with so many spirits and spirits, I should be able to break through to the epic level in an all-round way. Will I need to close down for a period of time like Dali San?"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen turned his head and looked at belle who was meditating next to him. Last time Huang Wen suddenly fell into a closed state, but she was worried. This time, you have to talk to Belle first, and then integrate into Li Jing''s character bag.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen didn''t directly integrate into Li Jing''s character bag, but sat next to Belle and looked at belle who was seriously meditating. A smile appeared at the corners of Huang Wen''s mouth.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Belle seemed to notice something. She opened her eyes with a slight frown, looked straight at her yellow and asked. Belle''s beautiful eyes stared angrily. Huang asked, "what''s the matter? There''s nothing in hell?"


    "Well, it has been solved. I suddenly feel that I need to break through the closed door." Huang asked, looking at Belle and explaining with a smile, "I''m afraid I''ll scare you by closing the door again, so I''ll tell you in advance. How about I send you directly back to the martial arts school?"


    "No, I''ll stay here with you and wait for you when you leave the pass." Belle shook her head firmly, looked at Huang and said, "anyway, there''s everything in the base. In fact, it''s no different from the martial arts school..."


    "Well, Belle, don''t you need to go to class? You''ve been absent from classes for several days..." Huang asked, suddenly thought of something, looked at Belle and said, "it''s not like you. Don''t you like learning best?"


    "It''s not because of you!" Belle angrily stared at Huang and said, "you''re in conflict with the legendary demon God of hell now. Don''t you have to face more terrible opponents in the future? I''m afraid I can''t even see your back if I don''t practice well..."


    "Belle, your talent is also excellent. You can try to develop your space magic. After all, there is an old saying that space is king and time is respected!" Huang asked, nodded and looked at Belle seriously, "As long as you can master your space magic, I think, even if you can''t be a strong man, you can at least have enough self-protection."


    "Well, I''ll work hard!" Belle looked at Huang solemnly and said, "shut up and I''ll protect the law for you. Is that what she said?"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that, Belle, you even learned to protect the Dharma!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, closed his eyes, called out the system lottery page, looked at Li Jing''s character bag and flashed an idea, "integration!"


    As Huang Wen''s thought flashed, a strong force was integrated into Huang Wen''s body. Huang Wen could feel that his energy had been slightly improved, and his strength and divine power were undergoing transformation due to the continuous injection of power, which was towards the epic level.


    After Huang Wen''s complete transformation, Huang Wen is the strong one who has fully achieved the epic level!


    At that time, even if you don''t use Xuanyuan sword, Huang Wen is not sprouting new at the level of yatianfu!


    However, Huang asked that there were still some doubts in his heart at this time. It was good to put 2200 points of energy on the legendary level. In theory, his energy should be increased by one-fifth. Why did he just feel that it was far less than one-fifth?


    However, there was no time to wait for Huang Wen to think about it. His mind was put on the promotion and understanding of strength and divine power


    In other words, Huang Wen can enter the state of perception so easily, thanks to the talent and ability of Kung Fu a Xing, otherwise Huang Wen can''t break through so easily.


    When Huang Wen broke through the closed door, he did not continue to pay attention to the dimension of hell. After Huang Wen took Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness, the black heart devil tentatively looked at the sky and shouted: "Lord Huang Wen? Are you still there?"


    "Lord Huang asked, I have another thing to tell you..."


    "Lord Huang asked, we can actually continue to cooperate..."


    The black heart devil asked several questions one after another, but he didn''t get a reply from Huang Wen. The black heart devil finally gave a sigh of relief. He didn''t want to continue to cooperate with Huang Wen. He just wanted to know whether Huang Wen left or not.


    After all, Huang Wen''s pressure on the black heart devil is too strong, especially Huang Wen''s plan to break through the hell dimension before, which really scares the black heart devil, because the black heart devil doesn''t know that Huang Wen can''t break through the hell dimension at all, just scaring him.


    "Finally, I''m gone. Although I lost a lot of demons in the hell dimension, I still achieved my wish and became the Lord of hell. Indeed, I didn''t cheat me on that ancient book..." the black heart devil''s eyes moved and thought in his heart, "next, I''ll use the power of the hell dimension to improve my strength!"


    "There is still a gap between my current strength and the so-called sub heavenly Father level. If I want to sit firmly in the position of the Lord of hell, I don''t say I must become the heavenly Father level, but the sub heavenly Father level is necessary. Otherwise, I can only stay in the dimension of hell all the time and can''t leave, let alone communicate with other hell lords..."

 Chapter 336

    Among the Lords of hell, there are strong and weak. Although Mephisto is somewhat weak in front of the strong heavenly father like Guyi and Odin, Mephisto is also in the forefront among the Lords of hell.


    Because not every hell Lord is a heavenly father. For example, a famous hell Lord, HeLa, the goddess of death of Asgard, is a strong sub heavenly father. Of course, she is also the group closest to the strong heavenly father.


    "Do you want to transfer the original power of the hell dimension, so that I can quickly become stronger?" the black heart devil took out the ancient book he had seen and his eyes moved, because the black heart devil knew that transferring the original power of the hell dimension would cause damage to the hell dimension, just as breaking through the hell dimension would cause damage to the hell dimension.


    However, at this time, the black heart devil will not consider so much. He has completely believed in the ancient books in his hand. In the black heart devil''s view, the strength of his own strength is the most important. Especially after the black heart devil has seen Huang Wen''s strength, the black heart devil has strengthened this idea!


    At the same time, Mephisto, who had successfully fooled the first hell Lord and was fooling Lucifer, the second hell Lord in the second hell dimension, suddenly changed his face. He could feel that a breath passed from him.


    "What''s the situation? Huang asked what the guy did? My hell dimension was occupied by others?!" Mephisto''s face was suspicious. It was the first time he encountered such a situation. For a moment, Mephisto was a little flustered.


    "Unexpectedly, he really succeeded?" Lucifer suddenly smiled. He looked at Mephisto proudly and said, "Mephisto, aren''t you the best at scheming? How could you overturn in your son''s hand and be stolen by him as your dungeon Lord?"


    "Hmm? The black heart? It''s you! Lucifer, did you do it?!" Mephisto heard Lucifer''s words and flashed a fine light in his eyes. He soon guessed that Lucifer was one of the reasons why his position as Lord of hell was stolen!


    Even, Lucifer must have told the black heart devil how to steal the position of Lord of hell, otherwise the black heart devil would never know such a secret thing!


    "Lucifer! Are you going to war with me?" Mephisto released a powerful force, and a force oppressed Lucifer.


    "Mephisto, don''t forget, you''re not the Lord of hell now, you have no chance of resurrection, and now you''re in my hell dimension!" Lucifer''s mouth showed a trace of ridicule. If in the outside world, Lucifer is really a little worse than Mephisto, but here, Lucifer can finish exploding Mephisto, Especially after Mephisto lost his position as Lord of hell!


    Originally, the black heart devil was just a free move under Lucifer, and even Lucifer had no hope at all, because when it came to intrigues, Mephisto was one of the best.


    However, Lucifer did not expect that the black heart devil had really succeeded. It seems that today he can solve Mephisto, devour him, and then devour the hell dimension dominated by the black heart devil at this time, so as to complete his own hell dimension!


    At that time, Lucifer may be able to sit on the throne of Satan and become the king of all hell dimensions!


    The Satan throne is not a special Satan in the traditional sense. Although many people in this world have used the name of Satan, and even a hell Lord is called Satan, the Satan throne pursued by Lucifer is actually a title, symbolizing the supreme ruler of hell!


    This is Lucifer''s ultimate dream and pursuit!


    With the exposure of Lucifer''s ambition, Mephisto''s heart jumped. He knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. Especially now, Mephisto is no longer the Lord of hell, and the risk of fighting Lucifer is too great!


    "Explosion!" a trace of determination flashed in Mephisto''s eyes. When Lucifer was just about to start against him, he directly shouted angrily. Then, dozens of places exploded in Lucifer''s hell dimension.


    Mephisto cannot be unprepared when he comes to Lucifer''s hell dimension. In other words, Lucifer can hand over the ancient books to the black heart devil in Mephisto''s hell dimension, and Mephisto can naturally set an ambush in Lucifer''s hell dimension.


    After all, even in their own hell dimension, few hell lords are omniscient. At least, Mephisto and Lucifer are not in this ranks!


    "Bastard!" the sudden explosion directly interrupted Lucifer''s action. This is his hell dimension. If anything happens here, Lucifer will be affected.


    However, just for such a stunned time, Mephisto directly slipped away, left Lucifer''s hell dimension, and hurried back to the hell dimension that originally belonged to him and now belonged to his son blackheart.


    The black heart devil who has just become the Lord of hell is stealing the original power of the dimension of hell. He doesn''t even find that his old father has come back. A famous scene of father''s kindness and filial piety is about to be staged.


    "Bastard! Lucifer taught you to steal the original power of the hell dimension?!" Mephisto saw the action of the black heart devil, and his angry voice echoed throughout the hell dimension.


    For a time, the demons of the whole hell knelt on the ground in fear. Although Mephisto had been driven away by Huang Wen before, although Huang Wen had slaughtered a large number of hell demons before, and although the black heart devil had become the new hell Lord, the demons of the whole hell were still very afraid of Mephisto.


    "Who? Mephisto?!" when the black heart devil saw Mephisto, he didn''t react for a moment and directly shouted Mephisto''s name. However, when he came back to God, the black heart devil took a deep breath, looked at Mephisto and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing back? You''ve abandoned this hell. Now, I''m the master of this hell!"


    "Oh? Even if you become the Lord of hell, do you think you are my opponent? Or do you need to be a father to remind you of what is the majesty of being a father? Mephisto narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the black heart devil and asked in a deep voice.


    "You! Don''t mess around. I''m the Lord of hell now, and I''m the master of hell! I''m immortal! Why can''t you me..." the black heart devil shouted after Mephisto subconsciously stepped back.

 Chapter 337

    "Since you are immortal, what are you still afraid of?" Mephisto sneered at the black heart. "Besides, who says you are the master of hell? Do I agree? Or do you think they will continue to stand on your side after I appear?"


    As Mephisto''s voice was transmitted to every corner of the hell dimension, those hell demons knelt more respectfully and shouted "we will always be loyal to the demon lord" in their mouth, which changed the face of the black heart devil.


    Yes, in just a moment, Mephisto became the Lord of the hell dimension again, and the black heart devil lost the support of all demons, because all demons knew that after Mephisto came back, the black heart devil could never be Mephisto''s opponent!


    That is, Huang Wen didn''t continue to observe the dimension of hell, otherwise Huang Wen wouldn''t believe it. The black heart devil didn''t even become the Lord of hell for a day, so he was directly robbed by Mephisto.


    It''s no wonder Huang Wen said before that there were some trifles in the way the Lord of hell changed his dynasty. It''s not too trifling. It''s even a pit for the black heart devil!


    Why don''t you even have a novice protection period?


    Fortunately, the role of the tool man, the black heart devil, is over for Huang Wen. Huang Wen doesn''t need the black heart devil to help him do anything, so Huang Wen won''t care too much even if he knows about it.


    "You... I..." the black heart devil looked at Mephisto, who had become the Lord of hell again, and his eyes flashed with fear. For a moment, he didn''t know what he should say or whether Mephisto would spare his life if he begged for mercy.


    Yes, the black heart devil knows that Mephisto will never let himself go because he is his son, just like the black heart devil will not hesitate if he has the chance to kill Mephisto.


    This is the devil. There is no family relationship between them!


    "Hmm? What about Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness? Damn it, you bastard! Did you return their soul consciousness to Huang?" Mephisto looked at the black heart devil and was about to say something. As a result, he suddenly realized that Kim and their soul consciousness had disappeared. Mephisto asked the black heart devil with anger in his eyes.


    "I......" the black heart devil''s eyes turned. After murphysto''s hint, the black heart devil finally found a way to break the game. The black heart devil suddenly raised his head and shouted at the sky, "Lord Huang asked! Murphysto is back again. Please Lord Huang asked again to drive murphysto out!"


    "When I become the Lord of hell again, Mephisto has lost his immortal body. Lord Huang asked, you can directly kill Mephisto!"


    The voice of the black heart devil fell. He didn''t wait for Huang Wen''s hand, and Huang Wen is now closed. Even if Huang Wen didn''t close and heard the voice of the black heart devil, he may not help the black heart devil.


    After all, it was too easy for Mephisto to snatch back the position of the Lord of hell. Moreover, after Mephisto left the dimension of hell, Huang Wen didn''t know where he should go to find him.


    "Bang!" but Huang Wen didn''t choose to do it, but Mephisto did it directly. He slapped the black heart demon town and made it kneel on the ground.


    "You brainless fellow, together with Lucifer, seize my hell Lord, and want to kill me together with Huang Wen?" Mephisto said in a deep voice, looking at the black heart devil with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "It seems that leaving you in hell is also a disaster. Don''t you like to collude with Huang Wen? I''ll send you to the earth and see if Huang Wen will continue to choose to cooperate with you or kill you, a demon that may threaten human security!"


    As murphysto''s voice fell and a space crack opened, murphysto Qiang sent the black heart devil to the earth. Even murphysto didn''t hide his breath for the black heart devil. Gu Yi let Gu Yi perceive the existence of the black heart devil. What murphysto did was not to let the black heart devil hide himself easily!


    "In this way, Huang asked that guy, it seems that he won''t bother me again..." after sending off the black heart devil, Mephisto''s eyes moved and looked at some mess. The population was not half as good as the original hell. An idea suddenly flashed through Mephisto''s heart.


    "It seems to be a good thing, so I''m not going to find Huang Wen''s trouble? He doesn''t need to ask me for Jinhe''s soul consciousness, so he won''t harass me again?"


    "So as long as I don''t go to him now, will the affair between us come to an end? Eh? So, the black heart devil inadvertently gave me a step down. However, now there are so many demons dead in hell, I still have to add. Especially Lucifer''s eyes are covetous, I can''t reveal any flaws!"


    "My current enemy has changed from Huang Wen to Lucifer. Satanish, who contacted me before, asked him not to fight for the time being. Wait and see the situation. Maybe I can deceive him to deal with Lucifer with me..."


    Soon, Mephisto thought clearly about the pros and cons of the whole thing, and then waved his hand gently. A small door suddenly appeared around the demons on the earth. A strong suction directly pulled the demons into the small door and brought the demons back to hell, except the black heart demons.


    After all, in hell, the current population is seriously insufficient. In addition to Mephisto''s going out to find, these demons sent to make trouble on earth can''t be wasted.


    These demons who returned to hell breathed a sigh of relief. During this time, they watched their peers die one by one in the hands of the avenger alliance, but they couldn''t do it at the same time because of Mephisto''s command. They didn''t mention how much they were oppressed.


    However, these demons also know that even if they fight together, I''m afraid the final result will not change, because Hawk is too cruel.


    In the eyes of these demons, Hawk is the real devil. In addition to the ability of the devil system, hawk''s power, speed and defense are far above the devil. Even punching a devil is not a joke.


    Even now these demons are thankful that they shot late and finally returned to the dimension of hell. If they shot earlier, I''m afraid they would have been hammered to death by the avenger alliance!


    Yes, in the eyes of these demons, the current earth is more terrible than hell!

 Chapter 338

    With the departure of those demons, the avenger alliance, which has struggled for more than three days, can finally have a good rest. This time, even Haoke is completely satisfied. After all, 80% of those hell demons are hammered to death by Haoke.


    Even when Mephisto opened the door of hell, a demon was supposed to return to hell, but he was hammered to death by hawk and went back as a dead body without a head.


    This scene deeply impacted the hearts of those demons. They vowed that if they had to come to the earth next time, they would hide well and dare not make any changes!


    "Is it really over?" Logan took a deep breath. He felt a little tired at this time. Although he was not the person who fought the most, he had to feel the difference all the time. It was best to find those demons before they had caused any disaster.


    "According to the information sent by silly girl and Jarvis, it should be over!" Tony Stark nodded and frowned. "I remember Huang Wen said three days ago that he was dealing with hell. Can you say that Huang Wen has solved the problem?"


    "I don''t know. Master hasn''t contacted us anymore..." Huang Liang shook his head seriously and said, "after all, master has to deal with, but Mephisto''s body should be more difficult than ours!"


    "Send a message and ask. Since those demons were suddenly picked up, Huang asked, there should be nothing else." Steve Rogers nodded, looked at Huang Liang and said.


    It''s better for Huang Liang, the eldest disciple of Huang Wen, to come forward to contact Huang Wen.


    "Master, it seems that all the demons in hell have been picked up by a door. Is it master? Have you solved it?" Huang Liang nodded and soon sent a message to Huang Wen.


    "Miss Belle, the boss has news, it''s Huang Liang." in the No. 1 base, silly girl''s slight voice sounded in Belle''s ear, and then Belle saw the message sent by Huang Liang.


    "Well, your master is now in seclusion. Before seclusion, he said that the things in hell have been solved, and those demons should not appear again!" Belle quickly replied to Huang Liang.


    "Shut up again?!" Tony Stark couldn''t help pumping at the corners of his mouth when he heard Huang''s question, "he won''t, will he break through again? When was the last time he closed down? This time he came out again, he won''t be able to take us directly to hell to fight Mephisto?"


    "Who can know?" Logan spread his hand and said with a smile. "I remember that when I first met the boss, the boss was not much stronger than me. Now, the boss can fight with the characters in the myth. It''s really powerful..."


    "Hello! Huang Wen is not here. Do you flatter him like this?" Tony Stark couldn''t help rolling his eyes and muttering when he heard Logan''s words.


    "Tony, I think you need to practice your Kung Fu. After all, you can''t do it now. You wear armor all the time, right? It''s like now..." Huang Liang heard Tony Stark''s words, grinned and walked to Tony Stark and said.


    Not only Huang Liang, but also Jack, Logan, Bruce Banner, John and the three swallowtail heroes walked to Tony Stark with a malicious smile.


    Yes, the business of reesfisck Jinhe group was finally managed in these three days. Due to the strength of reesfisck, Jinhe group has completely started its transformation, with the cooperation of Sherman family. Jinhe group has devoted all its energy to weapon production and manufacturing.


    The next step is to develop independent weapons. However, it requires some genius and manufacturing inspiration. Not everyone is as smart as Tony Stark.


    "Hello! Hello!" Tony Stark looked at the people getting closer and closer, subconsciously retreated and shouted, "what are you going to do, Yongchun martial arts school? Are you going to beat people? I warn you, you can''t mess around. Every brick and tile here was built with Tony Stark''s money! Hello! Steve, aren''t you going to take care of it?"


    "I''m not stupid. Why should I stand up to help you at this time? Besides, you''d better beat them up. Who told you to speak ill of Huang?" Steve Rogers shrugged his shoulders, didn''t mean to dissuade at all, and even stood aside to watch the play, "It''s just that we''ve been nervous for three days. You can let us all relax. You''re really well intentioned, Tony..."


    "I''m not! I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense... Huh!" before Tony Stark finished, he was directly knocked down by Jack. Then Tony Stark began to talk nonsense, "ah! Don''t hit the face, that''s the guy I eat with my face! Don''t hit the head, that''s the guy I eat with! Don''t hit there, that''s the guy I eat with!"


    Steve Rogers make complaints about Toni''s stark Tucao.


    "Cut! Childish! Everyone is so old and still playing such childish games here!" Gwen, the spider on the side, glanced and said with some disdain.


    "Hey, Gwen, Huang Liang is also participating..." Peter Parker whispered.


    "Look at you, how unsociable? Everyone shot, but you didn''t!" spider Gwen came back and looked at Peter Parker with double marks.


    "I..." Peter Parker was instantly angered by spider Gwen and didn''t know what to say. Now, only spider Gwen can control Peter Parker who is gradually talking.


    Even Steve Rogers and Tony Stark can''t do this. After all, it''s hard for Steve Rogers and Tony Stark to suppress Peter Parker.


    "Enough fighting? I want to continue fighting. Stand up. I let you know that I''m good at fighting armor!" after a long time, Tony Stark finally turned over. Tony Stark wore a set of Zhenjin armor. This armor has no weapon system. It was made with Zhenjin, which cost Tony Stark a lot of money.


    The only purpose of this armor is to defend Tony Stark''s dignity when competing with the Avengers, especially when facing the boy Peter Parker!


    "Cough! I''m a little tired. Let''s go to dinner!" Logan coughed twice and directly changed the topic. Jack and others nodded one after another, as if they hadn''t just hit Tony Stark.

 Chapter 339

    "Stop! You bastards, don''t run!" Tony Stark shouted in the back, but anyway, in the avenger building, Tony Stark really couldn''t run away than Logan and others, especially Logan directly opened his fighting wings and pulled everyone away.


    The speed of Mach 2 is really unbearable for ordinary people, but Huang Liang and others are not ordinary people. Even Jack and others have tuxedo protection.


    Poor Tony Stark. He just changed into Zhenjin''s combat armor. Before he could show his power, his opponent ran away. The most important thing is that this Zhenjin armor has no flying ability because of its material.


    Because the flying ability means to install thrusters. There are flaws on the armor. Therefore, this set of Zhenjin armor only has the ability to jump. Although it jumps very high, it is not afraid to fall from the sky, but Zhenjin armor really can''t fly!


    After all, Tony Stark has just come into contact with the material Zhenjin. Although he has a smart brain, his research on Zhenjin must not be as good as vacanda. In particular, Tony Stark has been studying the cosmic magic cube before, and the Zhenjin armor was just made by him.


    It''s even more impossible to make a panther suit. It''s not his Tony Stark style at all.


    "Hey, Steve, let''s fight!" Tony Stark, who was in war a, had nowhere to vent his anger. He only looked at Steve Rogers and shouted.


    "Cough, I''m not interested in playing robots. I still like the collision between meat and meat..." Steve Rogers coughed twice. He''s not stupid. How can he find a armor made entirely of his own shield to fight?


    However, Steve Rogers also lamented in his heart that his shield was the rarest and hardest weapon in the world when dealing with the red skeleton in World War II!


    But now, Huang Wen''s training ground uses Zhenjin as a training dummy. His good friend Bucky Barnes uses Zhenjin as his mechanical left hand. Tony Stark has created a set of Zhenjin armor. When was Zhenjin so worthless?


    That is, Steve Rogers has never been to vacanda, otherwise, Steve Rogers may collapse, because the amount of vibration gold in vacanda will far exceed Steve Rogers'' imagination!


    "Eh ~ Steve, you''re so good at it. No wonder you''re inseparable from Bucky Barnes every day. It seems that I''m going to stay away from you and I''ll go to dinner..." Tony Stark heard that Steve Rogers had goose bumps all over. He quickly took off his armor and prepared to have dinner together, but then Tony Stark thought of something and stopped quickly.


    "No, I''ll take off my armor and have dinner now. Those dogs won''t take the opportunity to beat me again? No, I''d better be careful not to have dinner with them!"


    "Also, the research of nano armor is imminent. I''m tired of forcibly opening the day of battle before I put on armor!"


    Tony Stark''s voice fell, and a new suit of armor appeared on Tony Stark. Then he flew away from the avenger building with Tony Stark and continued to study the cosmic cube.


    At the same time, on the outskirts of New York City in the United States, the black heart devil appeared here. Yes, he had just been directly thrown into New York by Mephisto. Even, if the black heart devil hadn''t indirectly made Huang Wen stop harassing himself, Mephisto would like to throw the black heart devil directly into Huang Wen''s face!


    Of course, the premise is that Mephisto can find Huang Wen''s location.


    "This is the earth? What a strange air. It''s totally different from hell. It smells good after a long time..." the black heart devil looked around the environment. Just for a moment, he adapted to the world full of industrial atmosphere.


    "No! According to the old man Mephisto''s previous words, is Lord Huang Wen here? Should I go to Lord Huang Wen? After all, we''ve only cooperated before..."


    The black heart devil''s eyes flickered with hesitation and struggle, but in the end, the black heart devil did not choose to look for Huang Wen, because he still remembered what Mephisto said when he sent him to the earth:


    "It seems that leaving you in hell is also a disaster. Don''t you like to collude with Huang Wen? I''ll send you to the earth and see if Huang Wen will continue to choose to cooperate with you or kill you, a demon that may threaten human security!"


    Mephisto said so. It can be seen that if Huang asked if he saw the black heart devil, he must take action to solve the black heart devil. Since then, how dare the black heart devil go to Huang asked?


    Even, the black heart devil not only did not dare to go to Huang Wen, but also did not dare to let Huang Wen know that he had come to the earth. He was worried that Huang Wen would directly find him and kill him.


    "Be careful, don''t find it for Lord Huang, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll die..." the black heart devil subconsciously swallowed his saliva. At this time, he didn''t even dare to do anything bad, for fear that Huang would find it, "First change into a human appearance, and then find a place to hide and find a chance to leave the earth. Even if I can''t go back to the hell where I am, it''s OK to go to another hell dimension!"


    The voice of the black heart devil fell, and the whole person became a human in a black suit. Needless to ask, the black heart devil''s impression of human beings came from Mephisto.


    Mephisto likes to become an old gentleman in a suit. The black heart devil becomes a young version of Mephisto.


    "The son of Mephisto?" what the black heart devil didn''t know was that his self-talk and all his actions were seen by a man, Gu Yi!


    When murphystogu broke the dimensional space and sent the black heart devil here, Gu Yi had found the black heart devil, but Gu Yi was very confused about what murphysto was doing.


    After all, before Mephisto sent a lot of demons clearly and quietly, why should he send a demon alone now?


    Moreover, the strength of the black heart devil is not strong. The strength of the black heart devil is not top-notch, whether it is placed among the extraordinary powers of the earth or in hell.


    Just before Gu Yi knew what Mephisto was going to do, Mephisto opened the door of hell and brought all the demons sent before, leaving only this black heart demon.


    At this moment, Gu Yi was more confused, so she didn''t choose to do it, but observed it.

 Chapter 340

    "What''s the purpose of Mephisto''s sending his son here? Also, why does this Mephisto''s son know Huang Wen? He also calls Huang Wen an adult?" Gu Yi has been following the black heart devil. Listening to the murmur of the black heart devil, he is more confused in his eyes.


    "Didn''t Huang Wen come back soon after he went to the dimension of hell? How could he intersect with him? Did Huang Wen do it when he opened the crack of dimension space for the second time?"


    "But that time, Huang Wen didn''t leave the earth and go to the dimension of hell. Is there anything else on Huang Wen that I''ve never seen before?"


    No one could answer Gu Yi''s doubts, and Gu Yi did not intend to continue to find out, because she saw that black heart devil found a deserted cemetery and lived there.


    Perhaps, for the black heart devil from the dimension of hell, only the cemetery has the breath he is most used to and can make him really feel at ease.


    "Forget it, since it''s related to Huang Wen, let Huang ask about it. After all, he now has the ability to deal with dimensional visitors, and he can share some pressure for our Kama Taj..." after taking a look at the stable black heart devil, Gu Yi turned and left without paying attention to the black heart devil, because the devil at this level, It''s not worth it.


    Even if Huang doesn''t ask, as long as the black heart devil commits something, it can be monitored by silly girl and Jarvis. The avenger alliance will let the black heart devil know how delicious the iron fist of justice is!


    Of course, the black heart devil is still very honest at this time. After all, he has been deterred by Huang Wen. However, with the passage of time, everything cannot be determined, especially when the black heart devil has not seen or felt the power of Huang Wen for a long time.


    At this time, the avenger alliance didn''t know about the black heart devil, or even Huang Wen, because Gu Yi didn''t come to find Huang Wen and told Huang Wen about the black heart devil being driven to the earth, because the strength of the black heart devil was too weak.


    In this way, the avenger alliance can finally have a good rest. At least, after the hell devil disappears, there are basically not many things for others except the post disaster reconstruction Department of stark industry.


    However, with the forced convergence of the forces of the underground world by Jinhe group, and then the complete transformation, the order of the underground world was completely broken.


    And after the rupture, it is a new beginning!


    Not that there is no darkness in the underground world, but that new gangs have sprung up without the rule of the Jinhe group.


    Yes, even if the swallowtail three heroes, the defender alliance and even the dark Divine Shield bureau work together, the gangs in the underground world still appear in a steady stream. Even at this time, the night in New York is not as stable as when Kim and gang ruled the underground world in New York!


    This is what Kim once said. A stable and ruled underground world is much better than a chaotic and fragmented state!


    It is worth mentioning that Nick Frey was also prepared to let people pick peaches after Kim unified the underground world, but the plan was not as fast as change. Nick Frey had to give up so many plans because of the emergence of Hydra and surprise captain Carol.


    "First of all, I can only work until 10:30 p.m. and I''ll go home before 11 o''clock. Otherwise, Aunt Mei won''t let me come out the next day!" Peter Parker''s helpless voice sounded in the dark. Huang Liang and spider Gwen covered their faces, feeling that they couldn''t hang on their faces.


    "There''s no way. Who makes you all minors?" Jack made no secret of his mockery and looked at Peter Parker teasingly. "After all, you can''t even touch the wine glass at every party!"


    "I really want to drink wine. Peter Parker and I can drink ten of you!" Huang Liang said, looking at Jack unwilling to show weakness. "Also, Jack, how are you practicing martial arts recently? Are you lazy when master is not here? Do you want to let the eldest martial brother test you?"


    "Cough!" Jack coughed a little awkwardly. With the improvement of his physical quality, Jack''s drinking capacity has improved by leaps and bounds. No one can surpass him in drinking, whether in the police or in the Sherman family.


    However, jack also knows that Huang Liang''s physical quality at this time is more than ten times that of himself, and Peter Parker is the same. If they really fight for wine, two people whose metabolism is more than ten times that of themselves can definitely drink themselves down!


    As for fighting with Huang Liang? Not to mention, Huang Liang deserves to be Huang Wen''s big disciple. He has a great talent for practicing martial arts. Huang Liang has made rapid progress in both Yongchun boxing and internal skills. He has even caught up with Zhong Qiang who knocked a blood Bodhi.


    That is, Huang Wen doesn''t have a second blood Bodhi in his hand. Otherwise, give Huang Liang one. Huang Liang can now achieve the realm of congenital legend with his strength, which is enough to support the card surface of Yongchun martial arts school.


    Of course, Huang Liang''s energy and divine power are still insufficient. However, Huang Liang is not like Huang Wen. He is developing in an all-round way. Together with ancient martial arts, Huang Liang is the most suitable road for Huang Liang. Huang Wen does not mean to teach Huang Liang special functions and distract him.


    As for the body forging skills, Huang Liang naturally needs to learn. After all, it is Huang Wen''s means to improve the Yongchun martial arts school and the avenger alliance in an all-round way!


    After those students on the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school have learned Huang Wen''s forging skill, let alone the existence of special forces or beyond the limits of the human body, even the physical quality of Asgard Protoss will be surpassed by them!


    Of course, this does not include Odin and Thor. They are all the veins of the God King, which can not be comparable to the ordinary Asgard Protoss.


    "Don''t talk about this. This time, the defender alliance took the initiative to contact us. There should be something important. If we can''t solve it, we need to contact the captain quickly..." Jack quickly changed the topic after a short embarrassment.


    "Or we can contact the captain directly. After all, you should all know the strength of Luke cage. What he can''t solve is not a simple thing. If there are only a few of us..."


    "If we need Haoke''s help every time, what''s the significance of our existence?" Huang Liang shook his head and rejected Jack''s proposal.

 Chapter 341

    "Moreover, we also need to fight constantly to grow. It''s not good to blindly build cars behind closed doors. If we can only play the role of watching the play every time, we can only play the role of watching the play forever!" Huang Liang said after looking around at the spider trio and the swallow tail trio.


    "Besides, everything needs help, so we don''t need to ask Haoke for help. Even the avenger alliance doesn''t need to be established at all. We''ll tell Shifu everything and let Shifu handle it. If something Shifu can''t handle, we''ll die!"


    "Yes, he taught us so many martial arts just to let us be our own. It doesn''t make sense. We''re much stronger than before, but we still need to ask him to solve the problem, don''t we?" Zhong Qiang stood up and looked at everyone''s approval and said.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes gathered on Zhong Qiang because of Zhong Qiang''s words. Only spider Gwen didn''t mean to look at Zhong Qiang at all. Instead, his eyes flashed admiring eyes and kept staring at Huang Liang. He probably thought Huang was good man, domineering and charming


    "They are the people who can help me?" just then, a very discordant voice sounded in the night. Huang Liang and others had never heard this voice, so they frowned and turned their heads and looked at the direction of the sound source.


    "Hmm?" Zhong Qiang frowned more tightly when he saw the man talking, because he felt that the breath on the comer was very similar to Mrs. Gao. If the comer hadn''t stood beside Luke cage, Zhong Qiang couldn''t help it!


    "I don''t feel the breath of the strong on them. They are not even as good as you. Luke cage, you said, they are the people who can help me?" not only Zhong Qiang and others are looking at the comers, but also Zhong Qiang and others. After seeing Zhong Qiang and others, he turned his head and looked at Luke cage.


    "Iron fist, isn''t it impolite for you to talk like this?" Luke cage subconsciously frowned, looked at iron fist and said in a deep voice, "I''m asking someone to help you..."


    Yes, the last person who acted with the defender alliance was iron fist Danny, who inherited the position of Kunlun iron fist and obtained the power of the dragon!


    Of course, the iron fist could not master the power of the dragon, or even his own Qi. Before he mastered his own power, he escaped Kunlun and returned to New York just to investigate the cause of his father''s death.


    However, iron fist Danny did not expect that he had just returned to New York when he encountered an inexplicable organization pursuit. In addition to the power of the dragon and his own gas, iron fist Danny''s martial arts were also good, but in the face of so many people''s pursuit, iron fist Danny still caught his elbows.


    Fortunately, iron fist Danny met the defender alliance. Under the action of the defender alliance, the members of the organization who pursued and killed him were solved in an instant!


    However, this pursuit is only the beginning. Facing more and more enemies, even the defender alliance feels thorny, especially those who are completely afraid of death,


    So the defender alliance contacted Jack and others. His main purpose is not to ask Jack and others to help, but to find out who their enemy is with the help of the powerful intelligence system of the avenger alliance.


    The defender alliance is unwilling to be pursued and killed in this way. They want to find the enemy''s nest directly and solve their enemies directly from the root!


    "I''m just telling the truth. These people don''t have the strength to help me..." iron fist Danny was unmoved when he heard Luke cage''s words. He still frowned at Zhong Qiang and others. "Let''s go. There''s no need to waste time, lest my whereabouts be exposed again..."


    "Bang!" the voice of iron fist Danny didn''t fall. The whole man flew out directly, fell to the ground in some confusion, and then covered his stomach. It was difficult to get up for a time.


    "Alas..." Luke cage sighed helplessly. Looking at Zhong Qiang in front of him, he didn''t mean to blame for a moment, because Luke cage knew that everyone of superheroes actually had their own pride.


    If you ridicule people who love others, you have strong strength and are telling the truth, that''s OK. But iron fist Danny, a half hearted man, dares to ridicule the front-line Avenger alliance, which is really a little blind and confident.


    Although the swallow tail three men and the spider three men are not the front-line combat power of the avenger alliance, or now the front-line combat power of the avenger alliance is only Haoke, Thor has not joined in, and iron man is still a little short of his peak armor.


    However, Zhong Qiang and Huang Liang in the swallow tail three man and spider three man group can also be regarded as the combat effectiveness of the second echelon in the avenger alliance. Iron fist Danny underestimates them, just underestimates the whole Avenger alliance!


    "Sorry, he just came back and he''s not very sensible..." Luke cage looked at Zhong Qiang with some apology and said, "but you should have a lot in common. He''s from China. He also knows some Kung Fu. It seems that he can also use Yongchun boxing in your martial arts school..."


    "Wing Chun boxing?!" at this moment, Huang Liang and the three heroes of swallow tail are not calm. Together with Peter Parker and spider Gwen, they are somewhat surprised to look at the iron fist Danny lying on the ground.


    Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang naturally know that Wing Chun boxing has many branches, but Jack, risfisk, Peter Parker and spider Gwen don''t know. In their opinion, Wing Chun boxing should be unique to Wing Chun martial arts school.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that iron fist Danny, who likes to talk big, is arrogant but has low strength. He was punched on the ground by Zhong Qiang and can''t get up for a long time, doesn''t look like a guy who has practiced Wing Chun boxing. His performance is not even as good as those ordinary students on the first floor!


    "Yongchun martial arts school? Who are you? Why are you so powerful and so fast? Such strength is placed in Kunlun... Cough, such strength is rare even for me..." iron fist Danny finally got up from the ground. He frowned and looked at Zhong Qiang and others.


    Yes, at this time, Danny knows that he may be out of sight, but he is more confused at this time. He has also practiced Wing Chun, not just Wing Chun, Shaolin boxing, Fujian white crane boxing, judo, aikido, ninja, Muay Thai, karate, boxing, street fighting and so on. Danny has practiced more than dozens of boxing techniques, including iron fist!

 Chapter 342

    Of course, it doesn''t mean that iron fist Danny has practiced all these martial arts to the master level. For so many martial arts, iron fist Danny needs to practice for at least another hundred and eight years!


    Every kind of martial arts of iron fist Danny is just an entry-level level. In other words, he just understands the fighting style and general moves of each boxing method. Moreover, he has not thoroughly understood each boxing method, let alone integrating various boxing methods to create a more powerful boxing method.


    The so-called miscellaneous but not refined refers to people like iron fist Danny.


    However, I don''t blame iron fist Danny. After all, he is still young this year. When he was in Kunlun, he not only had to practice various boxing techniques, but also had to understand and use Qi. Later, he had to learn the power of the dragon. Where did he get so much energy?


    It is precisely because iron fist Danny has known so many boxing techniques, so iron fist Danny knows exactly where the limit of these boxing techniques can be reached.


    In particular, his predecessors in Kunlun told him that these boxing techniques are just different fighting skills. Even if he understands a boxing technique thoroughly, he is far less powerful than mastering Qi, because no one in the whole Kunlun and even the whole Kunlun cognitive world can surpass the limits of the human body through a set of boxing techniques.


    Therefore, now iron fist Danny looks at Zhong Qiang and Huang Liang and others with great surprise. He doesn''t understand why the fist technique of fighting skills in the mouth of Kunlun elders will become so powerful in Zhong Qiang''s hands?


    "From China?" Huang Liang looked at iron fist Danny and suddenly thought of something. He also looked at iron fist Danny with some hesitation in his eyes, because he could clearly distinguish that iron fist Danny was not Chinese, and the most important thing is that Huang Liang also encountered the same problem as Huang asked.


    That land you can''t step on!


    The last time Huang Liang returned to Xiangjiang, his family was going to take him to the mainland, but Huang Liang felt the blocking force and refused.


    After coming back that time, Huang Liang also asked Huang Wen about his heart. Huang Wen told Huang Liang Gu Yi''s explanation and said that his dream butterfly escape could not go in.


    Therefore, Huang Liang understood that unless it is a person with extraordinary ability born in China, even Chinese people, as long as it is a person with extraordinary ability born outside, can no longer return to China.


    But at this time, Huang Liang did not understand why a person who is not a Chinese extraordinary ability can come out of China?


    Yes, Huang Liang knows that the iron fist in front of him is definitely a person with extraordinary ability, because he can bear Zhong Qiang''s fist. Although he is in pain, he is not seriously injured. He will never be an ordinary person!


    "How did you enter China?" therefore, Huang Liang not only did not answer the question of iron fist Danny, but released his breath and oppressed iron fist Danny.


    "Hmm?" Zhong Qiang''s eyes coagulated. He could realize that Huang Liang, who had never eaten blood Bodhi, had surpassed himself in his internal skill realm!


    Zhong Qiang was both surprised and gratified. To his surprise, Huang Liang didn''t spend much time from completely lacking internal power to surpassing himself. To his satisfaction, he asked his brother to have such a gifted apprentice, which is also a good thing for Huang Wen!


    "How did he get into China?" iron fist Danny was a little deceived by Huang Liang''s question. He went to China by plane at the beginning. As a result, the plane had an accident. He was saved by people in Kunlun city. Since then, he has lived in Kunlun and learned all kinds of magical abilities of Kunlun.


    "Naturally, I went in by plane. How else can I get there?" iron fist Danny came back and looked at Huang Liang subconsciously.


    "Impossible! Your ability can''t let you enter the scope of China!" Huang Liang frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "Hmm? Huaxia range? Is it that..." iron fist Danny seemed to understand something when he heard Huang Liang''s words, or he thought of the conversation between Kunlun''s predecessors and him.


    "Hmm? Someone is coming! There are a lot of people, with some strange and weak breath on them, as if they are hiding their body shape!" at this time, Zhong Qiang''s words suddenly interrupted iron fist Danny''s thinking. Iron fist Danny frowned with several people in the alliance of iron fist Danny and defenders, showing some impatience.


    "Those annoying guys are coming again!" Luke cage took a deep breath, looked at Zhong Qiang and said in a deep voice, "we''re looking for your help for these people. Their behavior is like Japanese ninjas. The most important thing is that they can always find the position of iron fist Danny..."


    "So, we can''t even live in a fixed place, let alone rest with Danny with an iron fist. If we go on like this, even if our energy is far more than ordinary people, we have been exhausted!"


    "Are you sure they can only find iron fist Danny?" the spider Gwen suddenly thought of something and looked at Luke cage.


    "Naturally, we did experiments, and we took this opportunity to have a rest in turn. However, iron fist Danny can''t rest at all. As long as he stays in one place for too long, the group of Japanese ninjas will catch up..." Luke cage sighed and said helplessly.


    "The most important thing is that the strength of these ninjas can only be regarded as average. At least, Matt Murdoch can easily deal with them..."


    "But the key is that these ninjas are completely not afraid of death, and there are a large number of people. Every time, a large group of people rush over. I''m not afraid of rough skin and thick meat. Jessica Jones is not afraid of flying, but Matt Murdoch and iron fist Danny are not so easy!"


    "So, we want to use your intelligence system to find the origin of these ninjas, directly break into their nest and solve them in one fell swoop!"


    "So it is, but you make complaints about their strength in front of them, really good?" Peter Parker looked at Matt Murdoch and iron fist Danny, and asked.


    "Our strength is indeed the weakest. There''s nothing to say!" Matt Murdoch''s face didn''t change. He just turned his head and looked into the darkness. "Come on, be careful. Their means emerge one after another. Don''t be hurt by them!"


    Matt Murdoch''s voice fell. Ninjas in black loomed in the dark. They didn''t even want to talk nonsense, so they rushed to the direction of iron fist Danny.


    "What do you say?" Zhong Qiang turned his head and asked Huang Liang.


    Although iron fist Danny despised them and made Zhong Qiang unhappy, Zhong Qiang could see that Huang Liang had some problems that needed iron fist Danny to answer.

 Chapter 343

    "Help!" Huang Liang took a deep breath, looked at the back of iron fist Danny and said, "maybe we can get the answer from him. I want to know the answer after Shifu leaves the customs!"


    "Oh? It''s such an important thing?" a trace of surprise flashed in Zhong Qiang''s eyes. Jack and risfisk''s eyes moved. They didn''t expect that iron fist Danny would be so important!


    "Do it!" after they looked at each other, they knew the importance of iron fist Danny and directly chose to do it. Four spider silk instantly trapped a piece of Ninja, while sunflower''s acupoint pointing hand hit a hole from Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang''s hands, constantly fixing a large piece of ninja.


    The methods of Jack and risfisk should be simple and rough. Their internal skill cultivation is not good, and their progress is OK, but the efficiency is too slow. It''s better to directly use gun fighting to harvest the lives of those ninjas.


    "What are these means?" now, iron fist Danny is an eye opener. He has never seen so many magical means before, even in Kunlun.


    What circling cobwebs, inexplicably placed ninjas, turning bullets, all these tell iron fist Danny that the world at the foot of the mountain is too dangerous.


    Even when he saw Jessica Jones, an invulnerable Luke cage, flying at the meeting, iron fist Danny was not too surprised, because these means, some hard Qigong and lightness skills in Kunlun have similar effects.


    But the acupoint lighter, the mutant spider man and the gun fighting skill are not available in Kunlun. Otherwise, when Mandalin and Mrs. Gao saw the acupoint lighter, they would not want to take it for themselves.


    However, it was precisely because Zhong Qiang and others showed too many magical abilities and strong strength, which made iron fist Danny vigilant.


    "With your help, it''s much easier. The main thing is that we don''t have any means of group attack!" Luke cage looked relaxed at this time. Unlike iron fist Danny''s vigilance, Luke cage completely trusted the avenger alliance.


    After all, not to mention that the defenders'' Alliance almost joined the Avengers'' alliance, it is said that the cooperation between the defenders'' Alliance and the swallow tail three man and the spider three man group is not little, and they know the root and bottom of each other.


    Moreover, with the participation of the swallow tail three men and the spider three men, the battle is really much easier. Especially when dealing with these miscellaneous soldiers, the efficiency of the swallow tail three men and the spider three men is much faster than them.


    Think about the defenders'' Alliance. There is not even a gun. Luke cage hits people with his fist, and Jessica Jones also hits people with his fist. Matt Murdoch is stronger and has a blind stick in his hand, but together, they can only deal with the enemy slowly one by one. There is no spider web. Mass acupoint punchers and gun fighting are fast.


    Soon, all the Ninjas present were disposed of. Jack walked forward and lifted the Ninjas'' masks, but subconsciously frowned.


    Under the mask, there is a very ugly face, or a face that has been destroyed!


    That face was full of knife wounds and even fire marks, so that people could not recognize who died!


    "Don''t look, everyone else is the same!" Luke cage sighed and said, "we have checked their appearance before and want to find out some clues, but everyone has experienced fire and knife wounds, and all their faces have been destroyed!"


    "What organization has such cruel means? Hydra didn''t do it?" Jack frowned.


    "Ninjas, it must be those ghosts who have a good life... Cough, Japanese!" Zhong Qiang shrugged and changed his mouth twice, which made him look a little hard. "You can put the clue in this aspect!"


    "I said, our intelligence system is too backward..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Luke cage''s face. It was because of the backwardness of the intelligence system that they regarded max, who had just mutated and obtained extraordinary ability, as a villain, clashed, and even learned a lesson from Huang Wen.


    Now, because of his intelligence ability, Luke cage has to turn to Zhong Qiang and others for help.


    In fact, if it were not for matt Murdoch''s reason, the current defenders'' Alliance had joined the Avengers'' Alliance. At that time, they didn''t need to be distressed because they couldn''t collect intelligence.


    "How did you deal with those bodies before?" Huang Liang nodded clearly, looking at the bodies all over the ground.


    "We wanted to use the corpses to fish, but we didn''t expect that a new group of ninjas would come soon, so we didn''t dare to stay in one place for a long time, so we didn''t deal with the corpses at all..." Luke cage scratched his bald head and explained softly.


    "I haven''t handled the corpses. There should be a lot of corpses for so many days!" Huang Liang frowned and ordered at his watch. "Please check whether there are a lot of corpses wearing Ninja clothes these days!"


    "OK, I''m checking..." silly girl''s subroutine voice came out of Huang Liang''s watch and soon replied, "sorry, there are some bodies these days because of the chaos in the underground world of New York, but there are not a large number of bodies, let alone a large number of bodies dressed in Ninja clothes!"


    "Hmm?" at this moment, Luke cage also felt something wrong. At this moment, Luke cage''s cold sweat suddenly came down. He subconsciously rushed to the dead ninja and successively took off several Ninja masks. He looked as if he was strange and familiar. Luke cage stood in place with sweat all over his head and his face was suspicious.


    "Did you find anything?" Jessica Jones ran to Luke cage, wiped his sweat and asked carefully.


    "All their faces were burned and then cut with a knife. In other words, each of them looks the same. Do you think it''s possible that this group of ninjas fought with us from beginning to end? They didn''t really die, but came back to life?" Luke cage turned his head and looked into Jessica Jones''s eyes, Said his own inference.


    "No... no? Maybe they''re all dead. How can they come back to life? It''s just a fantasy!" Jessica Jones twitched slightly in the corners of her mouth and smiled reluctantly.

 Chapter 344

    Not only Jessica Jones did not dare to believe Luke cage''s words at this time, but everyone present did not believe this inference.


    Because everyone can feel that the ninja in black in front of him is really dead, and even many are directly shot in the head or heart. Is it difficult that all adults are Wolverines and everyone can live forever?


    Moreover, the resurrection mentioned by Luke cage is unacceptable to everyone. One of the people present has not seen the power of resurrection.


    Even the most familiar and powerful person, Huang Wen, is just to revive the dying. There is still a distance from resurrection.


    Yes, Huang Wen saved Zhong Qiang and Ben Parker.


    "Resurrection is unlikely. They should send follow-up ninjas to collect the corpse?" Huang Liang''s eyes moved and stood up and said, "otherwise, after killing the first group of ninjas, you shouldn''t meet the second group of ninjas. If they will resurrect, isn''t it enough to use one group?"


    "Maybe it''s because of their resurrection. What''s the limit?" Luke cage said after carefully observing the bodies of those ninjas. "After all, they look like ghosts now, and even the bodies are damaged. There should be no way to resurrect directly?"


    "If you can resurrect, will you care whether the body is damaged?" Zhong Qiang shook his head and said, "if you can resurrect and want to recover the injury, it''s no problem at all?"


    "We think so much here. Don''t we know if we stay and have a look?" Peter Parker raised his hands feebly and said tentatively when he saw the people arguing.


    "You''re smart? Didn''t you say that? What fist will be found here!" spider Gwen glared at Peter Parker and said angrily.


    "Why do we have to act with this fist? He''s not powerful, and he''ll hold back..." Peter Parker spread his hand and softly explained, "let them leave. Let''s stay here and see how these ninjas will be dealt with?"


    "Cough, I don''t call this fist or that fist. My name is iron fist. My strength is OK..." iron fist Danny looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen awkwardly.


    At this time, although iron fist Danny is still wary of Zhong Qiang and others, he will not look down on Zhong Qiang and others as he did at the beginning.


    Therefore, Zhong Qiang and others have proved themselves with strength. At the same time, they also told iron fist Danny that the world at the foot of the mountain is not so safe, and there may even be strong people who do not lose to Kunlun!


    At least, the strength of Zhong Qiang and others has been more powerful than some people above Kunlun!


    But think about it, although Kunlun''s name is loud, and even people appear in the world every few years, and there may be very powerful people within the power, Kunlun''s average strength is not very powerful.


    This can be seen not only from the strength of contemporary iron fist Danny, but also from the five members of the hand Association.


    Think about the five people in the hand club now... Well, it''s four. Mrs. Gao has died in the hands of Huang Wen.


    The strength of the four members of the shouhe club should be between Bo Zhong and Mrs. Gao. They are slightly stronger than the legendary superheroes like Luke cage, but their strength is limited.


    So hundreds of years ago, when Mrs. Gao and other five people betrayed, there must be no legendary realm. That is to say, the five extraordinary people defected directly from Kunlun and escaped for hundreds of years without being caught.


    Among them, although there are five calculations of the hand Association, it can also be seen that the strength of Kunlun, at least the strength that can be used, is not strong!


    "I think spider man is right. The origin of these ninjas is mysterious. Even silly girls may not be so easy to find out their origin..." Huang Liang thought about Peter Parker''s words, looked at the people and said, "you take iron fist Danny back to the avenger building first. I''ll stay here and see the follow-up..."


    "I want to stay too!" spider gwendon quit and immediately grabbed Huang Liang''s shoulder and said, "it''s still too dangerous for you to stay here alone!"


    "Well, then you stay here. If anything happens, contact us immediately and don''t act without authorization!" Zhong Qiang helpless shook his head, patted Huang Liang on the shoulder and said, "remember, don''t act without authorization!"


    "Don''t worry!" Huang Liang nodded solemnly, indicating that he wouldn''t mess around.


    "Shall I go... Or stay..." Peter Parker looked at Gwen and Huang Liang, the spiders left behind, and the alliance of swallow tailed three heroes and defenders to go. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should stay or leave.


    It seems inappropriate to leave. After all, the spider trio is a small team. Both of them stayed. It seems strange that Peter Parker is not here. In particular, the spider trio was created by Peter Parker.


    But it doesn''t seem appropriate to stay. Since the spider Gwen Zhan showed his mind and chased back, Huang Liang didn''t insist for long and lost the battle, so the spider trio became a couple and incompatible Peter Parker.


    It''s good to be in school. After all, Peter Parker has his girlfriend Mary Jane, but Peter Parker always feels a little uncomfortable when acting alone.


    "You just go home. Anyway, calculate the time, you should go home!" Jack mocked and helped Peter Parker make a choice.


    Also, Peter Parker said before that he could only be busy until 10:30 p.m. and would go home before 11 o''clock, because Aunt Mei had set a curfew at 11 o''clock for him.


    "Well, calculate the time. It seems that I really should go. Kung Fu spider, ghost spider, you two be careful!" Peter Parker looked at his watch and found that Jack was right, so he waved the spider silk directly, left a word and disappeared into the night.


    "Let''s go too. Go to the avenger building. Go there. You don''t need to worry about any ninjas coming to attack!" Zhong Qiang flashed a confident smile in his eyes and looked at the defender alliance.


    In Zhong Qiang''s world view, there are three safest places in the world at this time, one is Logan''s home with Qin Ge Lei, one is Huang Wen''s Chinatown, and the third is the avenger building!


    The first two are due to the strong strength of Qin Ge Lei and Huang Wen, and the latter is due to Tony Stark''s arrangement!

 Chapter 345

    "Avenger building? Is it really safe there? I can finally have a good rest?" iron fist Danny''s eyes looked at Luke cage and others.


    "The security there should be one of the best!" Luke cage thought of the fact that he had been locked up in a white brick cell by the Avengers alliance. In Luke cage''s view, if iron fist Danny was put in it, I''m afraid those ninjas could not attack even if they were twice as many!


    "That''s great!" iron fist Danny looked very happy. He went to the avenger building with the defender alliance and the swallow tail three Xia, leaving Huang Liang and spider Gwen to watch near the Ninja corpses.


    "Ah Liang, why did you take the initiative to stay? Didn''t you want to ask that iron fist Danny about something?" when everyone left, spider Gwen looked at Huang Liang and asked.


    "Don''t worry about this first. I feel that there must be a big secret behind this iron fist Danny. These ninjas should also have a different connection with these things..." Huang Liang''s eyes moved and stared at the Ninja body without any change in the dark.


    "When shall we wait?" spider Gwen nodded vaguely and looked at Huang Liang again.


    "Look, maybe, soon, maybe, wait until dawn..." Huang Liang narrowed his eyes slightly. He couldn''t be sure what the following ninjas would be like, but at least, based on the information from silly girl, even if these ninjas won''t resurrect, someone will deal with them!


    At this time, in the avenger building, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes were on duty here. Originally, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes rented a cabin nearby, but later felt that the house was too small for training, so they simply lived directly in the avenger building.


    Anyway, these two old people who do not belong to this era do not have a real home. At this time, the avenger building has become their home.


    "The defenders alliance?" Steve Rogers glanced at the defenders alliance. After stopping for a moment on Matt Murdoch, who he admired most, he looked at iron fist Danny. "Who is he?"


    "Iron fist Danny, are you the captain of the United States?" iron fist Danny looked a little excited at this time. Although he didn''t feel a strong breath in Steve Rogers, it didn''t affect the excitement of iron fist Danny when he saw Steve Rogers.


    Iron fist Danny stepped forward quickly, took the initiative to hold Steve Rogers'' hand and introduced himself.


    "Well, it''s me. You''re in good health." Steve Rogers nodded after feeling Danny''s powerful palm. "Are you a new member of the defenders alliance?"


    "Yes..." Zhong Qiang also came forward at this time and told Steve Rogers about what had happened before.


    "Constantly being chased and killed by ninjas? Or being tracked?" Steve Rogers looked up and down at Danny and said, "do you really have no tracker or something?"


    "We have checked roughly and found nothing!" Luke cage shook his head and said, "of course, it''s also possible that the other party''s technology is far from what we can imagine, so it''s normal that we didn''t check it out..."


    "So, let Jarvis scan!" most members of the avenger alliance''s watches are silly girl''s subroutines, but Tony Stark''s Avenger building is still dominated by Jarvis''s intelligent program. Tony Stark will not directly abandon him as a relative because silly girl''s algorithm is more powerful.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that both Jarvis and silly girl can continuously improve themselves through various information, and then update and upgrade themselves!


    In other words, one day, Jarvis can reach the level of a silly girl!


    Of course, at that time, silly girl didn''t know how much progress she had made


    "Jarvis? Scanning? What is it?" iron fist Danny has just come out of Kunlun. In fact, he can accept ordinary things, but he knows nothing about super artificial intelligence.


    "Computer program!" of course, Steve Rogers in front of him knows nothing about these, so Steve Rogers''s explanation is very simple and rough!


    "Hum! Scanning!" Jarvis''s voice soon rang, and then a light beam slowly swept through the voice of iron fist Danny.


    As I just said, Jarvis has been upgraded. If he had been put in the past, he could only vaguely sense the mysterious power contained in the iron fist Danny''s body,


    But now, Jarvis, who has shared part of the database with silly girl, can judge that there is a gas similar to Mrs. Gao in iron fist Danny''s body. This gas is not strong, but it can connect the more powerful dragon power in iron fist Danny!


    Dragon power!


    I''m afraid iron fist Danny never thought that a computer program would scan the dragon power in his body.


    "The potential is infinite, but it is basically unusable. I''m afraid this power has a more advanced form, but based on the current strength of iron fist Danny, even if he can burst out, this power is not enough to defeat Haoke..."


    Jarvis subconsciously gave his own inference, and then shared the information with silly girl. Silly girl gave a new conclusion according to Jarvis''s intelligence:


    "He can''t control his power at all. He can only use part of his power occasionally. This power gives him extraordinary strength. However, if he bursts out all his power, he is at the legendary level, and he is not even much stronger than silly girl''s power!"


    "However, silly girl speculated that the power in iron fist Danny may only be part of a powerful power, and someone may have and master a more powerful power!"


    "How? Jarvis, did you find the tracker or something?" because Jarvis and silly girl communicate in the form of data, Steve Rogers doesn''t know what happened at all. He asked in some doubt, because he doesn''t understand why Jarvis reacted so slowly this time. Is it a computer card?


    "The scan did not find any trace of the tracker. It is suspected that it is the mysterious power in his body and will be perceived." Jarvis was silent and gave his speculative answer.

 Chapter 346

    "It''s suspected that it''s the mysterious power in the body. Has it been perceived?" Steve Rogers doesn''t understand what Jarvis is talking about at all, or everyone present, except iron fist Danny himself, doesn''t understand what Jarvis is talking about.


    "Is that so?" iron fist Danny subconsciously frowned. "So, they came for the power of the dragon? It''s a little troublesome. They even know the power of the dragon?"


    "The power of the dragon?" Steve Rogers'' eyes moved, because he remembered that the power in Logan''s wife Qin Ge Lei''s body was called the power of the Phoenix. In Steve Rogers''s view, there might be some internal connection between them.


    "Well, the power of the dragon is a power I inherited. This power is extremely powerful. Of course, I only inherited a small part of the power of the dragon, and I can''t even master it..." iron fist Danny hesitated, and finally opened his mouth to tell. Iron fist Danny knew that he was not familiar with his life and could only rely on the power of these superheroes.


    "According to the predecessors, there are many powerful people who inherit the power of the dragon. Some of them can even get more than half of the power of the dragon. I should be the one who has obtained the least power of the dragon and mastered the slowest power of the dragon among all previous iron fists..."


    "In other words, I am the best iron fist ever. Oh, by the way, the title of iron fist is inherited after I obtained the power of the dragon!"


    "Iron fist? Dragon power? That is to say, your dragon power may have been perceived, so the other party can send people to deal with you continuously?" Steve Rogers asked again with a flash of clarity in his eyes.


    "Then, you know, how many people know the power of the dragon? Or how many people may have enemies where you get the power of inheritance?"


    "Well... There should be no more here..." iron fist Danny hesitated. "I ran out secretly, and there shouldn''t be people who can know the power of the Dragon here in the United States. Yes, wait, is it a hand Association? Does the United States have a hand Association?"


    "Hand club?" Steve Rogers looked at Jack and others. Because the name is a gang organization, the swallow tail three heroes should be the most familiar to the gang organization.


    "We don''t seem to have heard of the name of the guild..." risfisk looked at Jack and Zhong Qiang, then shook his head, indicating that they hadn''t heard of the gang.


    "It was made up of people who betrayed Kunlun hundreds of years ago. Yes, the organization I gained strength is called Kunlun!" iron fist Danny looked at the people''s eyes again and said it all directly without concealing it.


    "They are composed of five leaders. Over the years, Kunlun has been sending people to hunt them down, but it has not had any substantive impact on them. Of course, I don''t know much about them..."


    "However, since they betrayed from Kunlun, they must know the power of the dragon. Moreover, they are also enemies of Kunlun. It is reasonable for them to want to deal with me. Even they may think that I am here to deal with them!"


    "I still haven''t heard of any hand Association, and I don''t even have any impression of gangs related to hands..." risfisk shook his head reluctantly, then looked at iron fist Danny suspiciously, "Will the hand Association you said have been destroyed? After all, you said, they betrayed Kunlun hundreds of years ago. Can a force last for hundreds of years?"


    "Yes!" before iron fist Danny could speak, Matt Murdoch suddenly stood up and said, "I know about the hand club, or I know who knows the hand club!"


    "Hmm? The hand Association really exists? Then this force is really powerful. It has maintained for hundreds of years and has not been destroyed. Isn''t it longer than the history of the United States?" Zhong Qiang glanced away and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Cough!" Steve Rogers heard Zhong Qiang''s muttering, coughed a little embarrassed, then looked at Matt Murdoch and said, "who is it? Can you find him?"


    "It''s the master who taught me all my skills. He once told me about the hand in hand meeting and asked me to pay attention to them, but I don''t know the details..." Matt Murdoch shook his head, turned and said, "we can go to him to find out the situation now!"


    "But it''s late at night. Does your master not rest?" Zhong Qiang glanced at his watch and found that the time had turned. He looked at Matt Murdoch''s back and asked in silence.


    "Don''t worry, my master, he always only meditates and doesn''t sleep. Sleep is meaningless to him!" Matt Murdoch''s voice took a trace of pride, "because master, like me, is blind. Our world has always been in darkness... Hmm? It seems that it''s the smell of those ninjas!"


    "Don''t worry, wait a minute and you''ll know why the avenger building is the safest place in the world!" Zhong Qiang also sensed that the group of ninjas were approaching, but he didn''t mean to fight at all, because he knew that the avenger building was enough to deal with such a role!


    "Ding! Find the intruder, starting the defense system!" Jarvis''s alarm echoed throughout the avenger building.


    Then, one set after another of battle armor flew out, and not only battle armor, but also battle robots!


    Battle armor is naturally made by Tony Stark, and the battle robot is no weaker than battle armor, because it is designed by silly girl according to different situations. Among them, there are even battle robots specialized in close combat!


    With the emergence of war armor and battle robots, those ninjas didn''t even have any chance to respond. As soon as they entered the avenger building, they directly lost their lives and didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    "So fast!" Luke cage couldn''t help swallowing his saliva when he looked at such a fast killing efficiency, which was much faster than when they just dealt with ninjas together!


    And the most important thing is that among these battle robots, there are special robots that destroy corpses. After a while, the whole Avenger building was restored. There was no body or even a drop of blood, as if nothing had happened just now!


    If Luke cage and others had not seen the occurrence and end of the battle with their own eyes, Luke cage and others thought that what had just happened was just their own illusion

 Chapter 347

    At the same time, in a college in New York, the blogger frowned fiercely, looked at the people around him and said, "something happened. The new ninjas who went to deal with iron fist are dead, and the bodies are destroyed!"


    "So fast? Haven''t they just started to act?" suowande''s eyes coagulated, looked at the blogger in surprise and asked, "the iron fist strength is obviously very weak, and even the first batch of ninjas almost won him. Why is he becoming more and more difficult to deal with now?"


    "Group resurrection, those ninjas are puppets who can only perform tasks. How can you know this?" the blogger shook his head and said in a deep voice, "shall we do it ourselves?"


    "What about the first group of dead ninjas tonight? Have they been picked up?" Alexandra suddenly thought of something and asked, "why didn''t the first group of ninjas tonight be destroyed, but the second group of ninjas were destroyed?"


    "Calculate the time, and the group of ninjas who received the second batch of Ninja bodies should come back?" Murakami''s eyes moved and looked in the direction of the outside.


    "Coming!" the blogger also looked to the outside. In the dark, a group of ninjas came to the public with a corpse in their arms. The blogger waved his hand, and the Ninjas directly entered the back secret room.


    "Hmm? Can''t see?" in the dark, Huang Liang subconsciously frowned. Before, he stayed at the location of the group of Ninja bodies, and sure enough, he waited for the arrival of another group of ninjas.


    Huang Liang and spider Gwen watched the bodies of these ninjas converge without any intention to stop, and then followed the footsteps of these ninjas to the college.


    Originally, Huang Liang''s plan was to see how these ninjas resurrected, but Huang Liang didn''t expect that even when he arrived at the local base camp, he still didn''t see the resurrection scene, because the four strong men let Huang Liang hold the spider Gwen.


    "These four people have strong strength!" Huang Liang communicated with spider Gwen with his eyes. Huang Liang could feel the breath of Bo Tu and others, which is very similar to Mrs. Gao. Coupled with his mysterious resurrection ability, Huang Liang felt a retreat in his heart.


    Huang Liang knows that although his internal power has made rapid progress, there is still some distance to break through to the congenital level. Moreover, Huang Liang knows that even if he breaks through to the congenital level, he may only be able to cope with one of them. It''s still too difficult to deal with four people at the same time!


    "Who?!" however, just as Huang Liang was about to leave with the spider Gwen, a loud cry sounded. Huang Liang didn''t expect that they had been found.


    However, Huang Liang should not be blamed for this, because Huang Liang''s lightness skill can be said to have no movement, but spider Gwen is different. Although the movement is small when she uses spider silk, it should not be too obvious for some experts!


    "Go!" Huang Liang didn''t care much. He directly held the spider Gwen and used it without trace. He even kept using the cobweb launcher to spray behind him. He didn''t want to completely stop the pursuer, but at least caused a little trouble to the other party.


    "The spider trio? Is it them? Damn it, is the avenger alliance involved? The iron fist colludes with the avenger alliance?" with the occurrence of extraordinary events in New York one by one, especially the wounding of hell demons in the past, the reputation of the avenger alliance has risen sharply. It can be said that the whole of New York, No one doesn''t know the of the Avengers alliance, including several members of the hand Association.


    "Keep them! Never let them run away!" after recognizing the identity of Huang Liang and spider Gwen, the blogger shouted loudly. However, it was too late for them to come out at this time. What they saw were only layers of dense spider webs, Huang Liang and the back of spider Gwen.


    "Lightness skill?!" the blogger soon discovered Huang Liang''s way of leaving. His eyes could not help but freeze. He naturally recognized that Huang Liang''s way of leaving was not super power, but lightness skill. "Kung Fu spider, can you really know martial arts? Do you still have such a powerful lightness skill?!"


    "Now is not the time to think about why the spider trio suddenly appeared here. Is it possible that the death of ninjas has something to do with them?" Alexandra frowned and looked at her companions.


    "Other people in the avenger alliance are fine. Even Tony Stark has nothing to fear, but you also know some of the destructive power of Haoke. Even those suspected demons will be beaten by him..."


    "It''s ridiculous that he is a monster and should be turned into a superhero!" Murakami snorted coldly.


    "Hum! I don''t know who taught the monster eight pole boxing. With the monster''s own strength and eight pole boxing, it really adds wings to the tiger!"


    "Regardless of whether he is a monster or not, if that thing comes to us, except that the great master can deal with him, I''m afraid the four of us are not his opponents!" sowander took a deep breath and looked at the people to remind him.


    "We still have to discuss this matter with the great master. After all, the master''s altar has just moved here. Even if we want to evacuate, we need to talk to the master..." the blogger''s eyes moved and looked at the people and said.


    "If the great master can give us enough strength, even the monster Haoke can set off any waves? Not even Haoke, even Kunlun, we are not afraid!" Murakami clenched his teeth and whispered, "But unfortunately, master, apart from helping us revive our men over the years, we have basically not improved our strength, resulting in the slow progress of our strength over the years..."


    "Our strength has been limited by the Kunlun system. If we rashly accept the master''s strength, it''s not good." the blogger shook his head and said softly, "the iron fist is the way we should continue to go. We just need to grasp the iron fist, find the keel and obtain the power of the keel, so we can continue to improve our strength..."


    "Say it when you see the master!" Alexandra took a deep breath and said, "I think those ninjas have been resurrected. Let''s go in!"


    "If the master wants us to stay here, we will stay here. If the master wants us to leave, we will leave..."

 Chapter 348

    In the secret room of the college, the resurrected ninjas stood in the secret room without any expression, as if they were puppets without their own thoughts.


    After the four disciples came in, they just glanced at the resurrected ninjas, and looked respectfully and fanatically at a gloomy and terrible altar in front of them.


    "Meet the great master!" the disciples and others knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the altar.


    "People have been raised. Is there anything else?" a gloomy voice sounded on the altar. It could be seen that a virtual shadow was condensing above the altar.


    "Yes, great master..." the blogger took a deep breath, carefully looked at the virtual shadow and talked about the avenger alliance. "Now, the avenger alliance seems to be staring at us. We are not their opponents, so excuse me, great master, are we evacuating or?"


    "Find me a container and inject my strength into his body. In this way, there is no need to talk about the avenger alliance!" Xu Ying seemed to become more obvious after hearing the words of the disciples. He said excitedly to the disciples and others.


    "However, it seems that the container that can withstand the power of the great master is not so easy to find..." the faces of the disciples changed slightly, then looked at each other, tentatively looked at the virtual shadow and said.


    "This is my power to pursue it. It can lead you to find the most suitable container for me, bring him back, and I can come to the earth to help you!" with the sound of the virtual shadow falling, a dark gas floated from the altar. With the appearance of the dark gas, the virtual shadow seemed to be dimmed a lot, and then dissipated slowly.


    "Do as the great master says!" the blogger clenched his teeth, looked at the three companions and said, "if the iron fist is really colluding with the avenger alliance, then we won''t have a chance to use the iron fist to find the keel..."


    "Yes, the keel is the most important thing for us. Only by stealing its power can we continue to grow and even return to youth, instead of dragging a heavy old body here!" Murakami took a deep breath and said with greedy eyes in his eyes.


    As the only four fingers left in the hand club made a decision one after another, the dark force released by the virtual shadow floated out. Behind it, a group of ninjas followed. They were looking for a container suitable for the virtual shadow, so that the virtual shadow, that is, the evil "beast" worshipped by the hand club, could come down on the earth and give play to some of their power!


    This is a little similar to Mephisto''s possession of Jinhe''s body, but the difference is that Mephisto can send an avatar to the earth even without Jinhe''s body, while the beast can only use the power of virtual shadow. It can be seen that the strength of the beast is still a little worse than Mephisto.


    On the other hand, after solving the invading ninjas, the avenger building followed Matt Murdoch to find his master.


    Matt Murdoch''s master, called the stick old man, is blind like Matt Murdoch. At the same time, he is also the leader of the Zhenchun society of the Ninja group.


    The reason why Matt Murdoch has extraordinary ability and beyond the perception of ordinary people is the training and development of the stick man. In other words, without the stick man, there would be no matt Murdoch today, let alone the so-called night devil.


    Soon, Matt Murdoch took the people to the small yard where the stick man was located. In Matt Murdoch''s impression, the stick man sat in the yard all year round to meditate, but today, when Matt Murdoch brought the people, the yard was empty and there was no one.


    "Hoo... Hoo..." just when Matt Murdoch wondered where the stick old man had gone, there was a slight snore in the room, which made Matt Murdoch''s face unable to hang. His keen perception immediately found that it was the snore of the stick old man.


    You know, Matt Murdoch just said that the stick old man never sleeps and only meditates. Sleeping makes no sense to the stick old man. Now, Matt Murdoch feels hot on his face.


    Especially at this time, people''s eyes looked at him one after another, and Matt Murdoch was even more embarrassed by his keen perception.


    "Who?!" fortunately, Matt Murdoch was not embarrassed for a long time, because soon, the stick old man found this group of uninvited guests, and his figure instantly appeared in the yard, and then he felt his famous disciple Matt Murdoch.


    At this moment, the stick old man also seemed a little embarrassed, because he thought of the cowhide he had blown to Matt Murdoch. Now it seemed to be pierced. For a time, the yard fell into silence. Matt Murdoch and the stick old man didn''t know what to say.


    "Cough, Matt, what''s the matter with you coming to me?" however, the stick old man is worthy of a generation of masters, and his psychological quality is excellent. He soon recovered and asked with a smile, "I can feel that your friends are not simple!"


    "They are members of the avenger alliance. We have something to ask master this time..." Matt Murdoch soon recovered. He briefly introduced the identity of the people.


    "It''s a group of well-known superheroes. It''s really thunderous!" the stick old man smiled politely at the people. "No wonder I feel the breath of a group of strong people. You are worthy of being superheroes. It''s really not easy!"


    "We have a new companion. He is suspected to be chased and killed by the Ninjas of the shouhe club. Moreover, the group of ninjas is endless, as if they will not be really killed, which has caused great trouble by us!" Matt Murdoch said directly without waiting for the Avengers to say hello.


    "Shouhe club?!" the old man frowned fiercely and then became silent. He seemed to feel who the people who came with Matt Murdoch were. He wanted to find out who the shouhe club was chasing.


    "You''re from Kunlun with the same breath as the five people in the hand Association?" the stick old man finally found the uniqueness of iron fist Danny. He took a deep breath and asked tentatively facing iron fist Danny.


    "Hmm? You know Kunlun?" iron fist Danny''s eyes flashed a little surprised, and then clearly nodded. Also, if the old man in front of him really knew the existence of hand Association, it was not impossible to know Kunlun, although iron fist Danny didn''t notice the strong man''s breath from the old man.

 Chapter 349

    After all, after experiencing the lessons of the swallow tail three men and the spider three, iron fist Danny no longer dared to distinguish the strong in the way of Kunlun.


    Well, in fact, it''s not all Kunlun''s way. It''s mainly because Kunlun''s Qi and the internal force taught by Huang Wen belong to different systems, although they also belong to Qi.


    Huang Wen''s side is fine. Since they come from Bai zhantang and Dugu Jian, the sword saint, are old Jianghu, they all have their own ability to distinguish opponents. Huang Wen naturally inherited this ability.


    Moreover, Huang Wen knows more about the super power system than Kunlun. After all, Huang Wen is equivalent to having the power system of another world.


    Just like when Huang Wen''s sword rule appeared, even Gu Yi, who knew China, needed a long time to identify it as a sword. Although the successor of Kunlun ability had heard of acupoint pointing Kung Fu, when facing Huang Wen''s martial arts, neither Gaofu nor iron fist Danny could feel the existence of internal power.


    On the contrary, Zhong Qiang, Huang Liang and others can feel the Qi similar to Mrs. Gao in iron fist Danny, and even stick old man can feel this!


    It can be seen that either Mrs. Gao and iron fist Danny didn''t practice Kung Fu well, or Kunlun''s sensing ability is really not good!


    "Yes, I''ve met people in Kunlun. They know that we really are dealing with the shouhe club and have given us some help..." the stick old man nodded calmly, looked at the people and said, "if you want to know the information of the shouhe club, I can provide some information here!"


    "There are now five leaders of the shouhe society, which are called the five fingers of the shouhe society. They are botu, Alexandra, suowande, Murakami and Mrs. Gao..."


    "Mrs. Gao?!" the old man''s voice didn''t fall. Not only Zhong Qiang and others, but also the defenders'' alliance also cried out in surprise, because Mrs. Gao, the boss, was shuddered by them at the beginning. Although Mrs. Gao ran away in the battle, Mrs. Gao finally died in the hands of Huang Wen.


    "Do you know Mrs. Gao?" the stick old man raised his eyebrows, as if in some doubt, but then the stick old man nodded clearly, "this is also normal. After all, Mrs. Gao is in New York. Like bloggers, you know Mrs. Gao is also normal..."


    "However, Mrs. Gao''s strength is not weak. According to the theory of martial arts, Mrs. Gao has achieved the late congenital stage, even the peak. Moreover, not only Mrs. Gao, but also the remaining four people are at this level!"


    "Even if I really fight, I''m not their opponent at all. Fortunately, they are old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years. They cherish their lives and won''t fight easily. Otherwise, we really can and won''t be entangled with them for so long..."


    "Well, master, Mrs. Gao, is dead." Matt Murdoch was silent and whispered cautiously at the old man.


    "Mrs. Gao is dead? How is that possible? Who has the strength to kill her? She has lived for hundreds of years, and no one can kill her, even Kunlun people..." stick old man immediately said his doubts. He completely didn''t believe that his old opponent, Mrs. Gao, who has lived for hundreds of years and hasn''t died, will die. However, stick old man soon thought of something and said subconsciously.


    "No, Mrs. Gao can''t die. Behind their hand Association, there is a mysterious master. It is said that the mysterious master can revive them, just like those ninjas of the hand Association, who will revive as long as they are brought back!"


    "Sure enough, it will resurrect!" Luke cage''s guess was confirmed by the stick old man. The pupils of the people narrowed slightly, but then they thought of something, "do they need to take the body back to resurrect?"


    "Yes, our Zhenchun club has fought with the shouhe Club many times. We sacrificed a lot of people to kill the Ninjas of the shouhe club, but those ninjas can resurrect every time..." the stick old man nodded and sighed.


    "At the beginning, we haven''t found this thing. When we found it, the people we really know have been seriously damaged. Later, although we learned to destroy the dead, it''s too late..."


    "Just destroy the corpse? That''s ok..." Zhong Qiang said softly with a sigh of relief. "In this way, at least those ninjas who entered the avenger building can''t be resurrected! By the way, there''s the Kung Fu spider!"


    Zhong Qiang suddenly remembered that Huang Liang and spider Gwen were still guarding the dead Ninja''s body. They didn''t know what was going on now.


    After all, from the old man''s mouth, Zhong Qiang already knows the strength of the hand Association. They have dealt with Mrs. Gao. Without the emergence of hawk, it is difficult for them to be Mrs. Gao''s opponent.


    Now, the hand Cooperation meeting is equivalent to four high ladies. In this way, Zhong Qiang can''t help worrying about what Huang Liang has encountered.


    "I''ve found the whereabouts of the ninja, and now I''ve evacuated temporarily and returned to the avenger building. Where are you?" just when Zhong Qiang thought of Huang Liang, Huang Liang''s message was also sent to everyone''s watches, which also let Zhong Qiang breathe a sigh of relief.


    Now Huang Wen is closing the door. There must be no way to rescue them. If something happens to Huang Liang at this time, Zhong Qiang really doesn''t know how to explain to Huang Wen.


    "Let''s go. Now that the Kung Fu spider has found its place, let''s go back and discuss it first!" Zhong Qiang looks at Steve Rogers and glances at iron fist Danny. He knows that Huang Liang must have some questions when he comes back. He needs to ask iron fist Danny.


    "Well, you said before, Mrs. Gao is dead. Who has the strength to kill her?" when the people were ready to leave, the old man on the other side couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, it was done by a powerful man. I don''t know the specific situation. I only know that Mrs. Gao died in his hands. Moreover, since he said that Mrs. Gao has died, I''m afraid Mrs. Gao has no chance of resurrection..." Matt Murdoch heard the old stick and found that Zhong Qiang and others didn''t mean to speak, so he hesitated, He didn''t say Huang Wen''s name directly.


    "So?" the stick old man nodded thoughtfully, then thought of something and said to Matt Murdoch, "we Zhenchun club can also help you deal with the hand club. Matt, if you need any help from us, come to me at any time. Although our Zhenchun club''s strength is far lower than before, we can still help with some small things..."

 Chapter 350

    "OK, master, I remember. If I really need anything, I will come to master for help!" Matt Murdoch solemnly nodded. Although Matt Murdoch was embarrassed by the old man''s sleep, Matt Murdoch still respected his mentor.


    "Who is it? Can kill Mrs. Gao?" after the avenger alliance and the defender alliance left, the stick old man was still very confused. After all, Mrs. Gao and others, but the experts who have lived for hundreds of years under the pursuit of Kunlun, Kunlun had no choice. How could they die in the hands of others?


    Yes, in the old man''s cognition, Kunlun is the most powerful organization in the world. The people in Kunlun are the most powerful people in the world. But even Kunlun has not solved the five fingers of the hand Association, how can others do it?


    Including the stick old man to deal with the hand club, he never thought of catching the hand club all at once.


    Being able to wash a large part of the Ninjas of the shouhe Association and expel the five fingers of the shouhe association is already the extravagant hope of the stick old man, because he knows very well the gap between the Zhenchun Association, including himself, and the shouhe Association.


    The avenger alliance doesn''t know much about the psychological activities of the stick old man here. Even if they can read their minds, they won''t pay attention to the psychological activities of the stick old man. After all, there is no intersection between the avenger alliance and the stick old man except Matt Murdoch.


    As for the stick old man, he thinks that the five fingers of the hand association are unmanageable strong, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the avenger alliance to agree.


    It didn''t take much time for the avenger alliance and the defender alliance to return to the avenger building. It has been a long time since they met the iron fist Danny who was secretly attacked by ninjas. At this time, they can finally relax. However, what happened in the avenger building makes the iron fist Danny unable to relax.


    "How? Where did you catch up? Can you see the people of the hand club?" Zhong Qiang looked at Huang Liang and spider Gwen in the avenger building, relieved, and then looked at Huang Liang and asked.


    "Hand meeting?" Huang Liang raised his eyebrows, looked at Zhong Qiang in surprise, and then said, "I don''t know what their names are, but we followed the group of ninjas to a college in New York. There were four strong men sitting there. They had a smell similar to Mrs. Gao and iron fist Danny, and I felt a sense of crisis, so I hurried back..."


    "Sure enough, it''s them!" Zhong Qiang and others looked at each other, then nodded, looked at Huang Liang and explained with a smile, "we''ve got new news. Mrs. Gao is a member of the shouhe Association. The remaining four are also members of the shouhe Association..."


    "They all defected from a force called Kunlun. Iron fist Danny also came out of this force. He inherited a force called dragon power. The hand association should feel this power and want to take it as its own, so they will continue to fight against him!"


    "Kunlun?" Huang Liang glanced at iron fist Danny. After a little silence, he looked at Zhong Qiang and asked, "don''t you think, where have you heard this name?"


    "Ah?" Zhong Qiang was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Huang Liang with some confusion and said subconsciously, "isn''t this a place name in China? What''s the problem?"


    "Nothing..." Huang Liang frowned, shook his head, turned his head, looked at iron fist Danny again, looked straight into iron fist Danny''s eyes and said, "I asked you before, how did you enter the Chinese range? Before you answered me, you met a ninja attack. Now, can you tell me how a person with extraordinary ability like you entered the Chinese range?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean by this? Do you mean that those with extraordinary abilities can''t enter the scope of China?" Zhong Qiang finally understood the hidden meaning of Huang Liang''s words. He stared at Huang Liang with wide eyes and puzzled face, and then looked at iron fist Danny to know how iron fist Danny would answer this question.


    "Well, I don''t know much about this matter..." iron fist Danny flashed a hesitation in his eyes, silent a little, looked at Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang and said.


    "I only know that it seems that some powerful people have used powerful means to block the whole of China with one array. However, due to the struggle of some people, Xiangjiang, Macao, Hong Kong and Baodao can allow foreign people with extraordinary ability to enter as a transit station..."


    "Like me, those with extraordinary ability born in China can enter and leave at will. I am equivalent to being recorded by that array, which is not within the scope of exclusion. As you Chinese who have obtained extraordinary ability outside, because of the existence of the array, they can''t enter areas outside those three places!"


    "These things were all told by Kunlun''s predecessors. I don''t know why I did it, but I heard it vaguely. It seems that it''s not just a force that led to such a situation..."


    "That is to say, if I want to go back now, I can''t go back?" Zhong Qiang suddenly widened his eyes. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. You know, when Huang Honggang had an accident, Zhong Bo was ready to let Zhong Qiang return home after graduation.


    "In theory, that''s it." iron fist Danny nodded, indicating that Zhong Qiang was right.


    "You really only know so much?" Huang Liang frowned and looked at iron fist Danny again. "You have inherited a position in Kunlun. In addition, Kunlun in your mouth is a top force and has a top strength. Then, the so-called array must have something to do with your Kunlun!"


    "I said, I know only so much. I don''t know the rest. After all, I''m not very interested in these things!" iron fist Danny suddenly became a little impatient. He looked at Huang Liang and said in a deep voice.


    "Do you believe it or not? Now, I''ve told you everything I know. We already know about the hand Association, and we don''t need to ask you for help anymore. In this case, we''d better leave!"


    Iron fist Danny''s voice fell and turned to leave directly. However, he found that the three defenders of the alliance looked at each other and didn''t leave with him for the first time. Iron fist Danny frowned. He knew that he was impulsive. At this time, he still needed the help of superheroes


    But about Kunlun, iron fist Danny has leaked a lot. He can''t continue to leak any more, so iron fist Danny continues to go out

 Chapter 351

    "Sorry, although the contact time is not long, you should also be able to notice that iron fist Danny''s mind is not very stable, which may have something to do with his experience. Since we met him, we should help guide him to the right path..." Luke cage watched iron fist Danny continue to leave and smiled apologetically at the Avenger''s door, Explained in a low voice.


    "In particular, the power of iron fist Danny can''t be underestimated. We can''t let him go and let him go astray, so we''re leaving!"


    "Well, you can still come to us if you need help!" Steve Rogers nodded with a smile and said softly, "although you haven''t joined the avenger alliance, we are comrades in arms. Don''t carry any danger..."


    "Thank you, Captain!" Luke cage smiled again and hurried out with Jessica Jones and Matt Murdoch.


    "He''s definitely hiding something. The so-called array is definitely related to the force behind him, Kunlun!" Huang Liang said in a low voice, looking at the direction where the defender alliance and iron fist Danny left.


    "Yes, I looked like I needed our help before. As a result, you were anxious by a Liang and went straight away. If you want me to say, you should directly leave him and let me hypnotize him!" Zhong Qiang nodded and said with some discomfort.


    "I don''t know what it is, Kunlun or iron fist. I don''t know what the hell it is. I mocked US as soon as I met. We found the position of the hand Association and now dare to turn against us. It''s really funny!"


    "Cough, Xiaoqiang, we are the superhero alliance, not the super villain alliance. It''s not good to force people to stay!" Jack coughed twice, looked at Steve Rogers, who was silent, and whispered a reminder.


    "Don''t underestimate the Kunlun. Maybe the iron fist Danny is not a powerful role, but the Kunlun is definitely not simple!" Huang Liang ignored Jack''s words, but solemnly shook his head and whispered.


    "If the so-called array was really set up by Kunlun, Kunlun''s strength must not be weak. You know, that array stopped Shifu!"


    "Brother Wen was stopped by that array?" Zhong Qiang heard about this for the first time. Even when he heard iron fist Danny say that those with extraordinary abilities were blocked outside China, Zhong Qiang didn''t think that this array would stop Huang Wen.


    As soon as Huang Liang said this, not only Zhong Qiang was surprised, but everyone present was not calm. To tell the truth, they didn''t pay attention to shouhe society and Kunlun, especially after they knew that Mrs. Gao, who hadn''t been killed for countless years, was directly killed by Huang Wen, so they wouldn''t pay attention to shouhe society and Kunlun.


    Now, after learning that Kunlun''s means have stopped Huang Wen''s behind the scenes details of the avenger alliance, even Steve Rogers is not calm.


    "By the way, the iron fist Danny, the power in his body is called the power of the dragon, and the power in Logan''s wife Qin Ge Lei''s body is called the power of the Phoenix. What''s the relationship?" Steve Rogers thought of his previous idea and looked at the people and asked.


    "In Chinese mythology, the Phoenix and the Dragon belong to a kind of divine beast, but we don''t know whether there will be any connection between the two forces..." Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang looked at each other, Huang Liang shook his head and said softly, "after all, we don''t know what the power of the Phoenix is, and why the power is expressed..."


    "Well, let''s wait and see what the defenders'' alliance is doing!" Steve Rogers said with his eyes moving and turned to Jarvis. "By the way, you can also see what the so-called dragon power is!"


    "Shua!" with the voice of Steve Rogers falling, Jarvis directly launched a projection and appeared in front of the people. The content of this projection is what happened in real time between the defender alliance and iron fist Danny, and from the perspective of the picture, it should be secretly photographed on Luke cage''s shoulder!


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    For a moment, the whole Avenger building fell into silence. Except for Bucky Barnes, everyone stared at Steve Rogers. They didn''t expect that the American captain with thick eyebrows and big eyes would do such a thing!


    "Cough, I just want to ensure their safety. After all, we also know the strength of the defender alliance. There are four strong men similar to Mrs. Gao. In any case, they are not the opponent of each other. At the critical moment, we can also rescue..." Steve Rogers coughed twice and explained.


    "On the battlefield, these are all tactics and means that can be used. Don''t think it''s a bad behavior. I sneaked into the Hydra headquarters and saw the red skeleton. I used the means of false surrender!"


    "OK... OK!" the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. Steve Rogers said so, and they had no way to refute it. Otherwise, Steve Rogers would really be unable to get down.


    Moreover, let alone, Steve Rogers is taking precautions. Although he doesn''t know the importance of iron fist Danny and Kunlun, he can really better understand the situation of iron fist Danny at the moment, which shows the long-term strategic vision of Steve Rogers!


    On the other hand, the defenders'' Union and iron fist Danny didn''t go directly to the college to find a hand club. Instead, they were ready to have a good rest and then find the stick old man''s Zhenchun club to help.


    After all, without the help of the avenger alliance, the defender alliance should be well prepared in the face of four opponents comparable to Mrs. Gao.


    Moreover, this is still under the condition that iron fist Danny promises to solve the four masters!


    Yes, iron fist Danny said that as long as he had a good rest, he could use his dragon power again. At that time, he would have no problem beating the remaining four fingers of the shouhe club!


    Although the defenders League hesitated, they still chose to believe what iron fist Danny said, because they had seen the ability of iron fist Danny when they first saw iron fist Danny being chased and killed!


    It was a dragon that burst out of Danny''s fist. All the Ninjas fell to the ground and lost their lives!


    It is precisely because of this that the defenders alliance is determined to help iron fist Danny and can''t let him go astray!

 Chapter 352

    The defenders union knows that if the power of iron fist Danny is released at will, it may become a disaster!


    Fortunately, iron fist Danny can''t use his dragon power perfectly. Even after using the dragon power once, iron fist Danny is only a little stronger than ordinary people. He can''t use the dragon power in a short time.


    Since the last time iron fist Danny used the power of the dragon, iron fist Danny has not been rested, because the follow-up ninjas keep chasing, so that iron fist Danny has been unable to recover his Qi and mobilize the power of the Dragon again.


    Now, iron fist Danny doesn''t know whether it''s because the Ninja was killed by the avenger building, or because the base of the hand association was found by the avenger alliance. Anyway, there are no new ninjas to find their trouble, and he can finally have a good rest!


    Here, the defender alliance and iron fist Danny began to rest, but they didn''t know that the enemy hand Association they were going to deal with had new variables.


    Originally, after discovering that they were discovered by Huang Liang and spider Gwen, the shouhe association was not ready to make a positive and hard with the avenger alliance, because they were afraid of the power of Haoke.


    However, the master behind the shouhe club, the beast, asked the shouhe club to find a container to help the beast''s power come, so that the shouhe club can be completely free from fear of the power of the avenger alliance!


    Of course, the most critical reason is that several people in the shouhe club have no confidence in relying on their own strength, grasping the iron fist Danny, finding the keel and stealing the keel. If they want to steal the keel, they can only rely on the power of animals.


    While the defenders Union and iron fist Danny were resting, the Ninjas of the shouhe club took the dark power released by the beast, found the most suitable container for the beast, and took her back to the shouhe club.


    Yes, this is a woman, which is different from the man expected by the beast at the beginning, but I think there is no difference between male and female for evil spirits such as beasts.


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that this woman has some relations with Matt Murdoch and the stick old man.


    This woman, named Erica, and Matt Murdoch were both disciples of the stick old man. The stick old man taught them all kinds of fighting skills and developed their sensory abilities.


    However, for matt Murdoch, the stick old man has no reservations and continues to encourage Matt Murdoch to fight bravely.


    But for Erica, the stick old man is more conservative, and even forbids Erica to act alone, because the stick old man can feel that although Erica''s combat ability has made rapid progress, her revenge is very strong, and may even cause unprovoked killing.


    Later, Erica left the stick old man and Matt Murdoch. She became a lone assassin and undertook various tasks alone in the dark world.


    Originally, the relationship between Matt Murdoch and Erica developed rapidly and even became boyfriend and girlfriend. However, with Erica''s departure, Matt Murdoch never felt Erica''s breath again.


    At this time, even though Erica''s combat effectiveness is amazing, even compared with Matt Murdoch, Erica has no special ability after all. In the face of a steady stream of ninjas who are not afraid of death, Erica is still caught!


    Erica was caught by the ninja of the hand club in front of the beast''s altar. With the emergence of an invisible mysterious force, the virtual shadow of the beast solidified again. In the slightly expectant eyes of the people of the hand club, the beast entered the most suitable container for him. He can finally show his own strength on the earth!


    Now, Erica has a new name, black space!


    The reason why Erica is a container is that the real owner of this body is the beast. Erica''s consciousness has been completely suppressed by the beast!


    "I''ve seen the master!" the blogger was the first to react. He knelt respectfully to heikong and worshipped loudly. Murakami and others on one side hurriedly knelt down.


    "Well, although it can only accommodate part of my strength, these forces are enough on earth. After all, this is an era without gods!" the voice of the black sky was cold, but with extremely contradictory excitement. He seemed to be looking forward to something.


    "Hmm?" but soon, black sky''s expression was stiff, subconsciously looked out, and then his breath quickly converged, as if he was afraid of something.


    "How can there be so many gods? No, the strongest ones are not gods. Even those gods are not as powerful as the strong ones. Who are they?"


    Heikong''s heart screamed in disbelief. All the time, he could not really project power onto the earth, let alone explore the situation on the earth, because heikong learned all about the cognition of the earth from the hand Association!


    In the description of shouhe society, there are no strong people on earth. After all, Kunlun is the strongest force in the cognition of shouhe society. Moreover, Kunlun in the eyes of shouhe society has no particularly powerful strong people, otherwise they will not escape from Kunlun.


    "Give me a map!" heikong took a deep breath and returned to his mind. He looked at the disciples of the hand Association and ordered.


    "Map?" the blogger couldn''t help but be stunned. He didn''t understand why his master just came here and asked for a map. What effect does a map have on a great evil like a beast?


    However, although the blogger didn''t understand, he still quickly presented the map and carefully handed it to heikong.


    "Here, there is a man stronger than all gods!" after feeling his position, heikong gently clicked towards the Himalayas, which is the position of ancient one.


    "There is a God here. Although the breath of God is very weak, at least he has been a God..." black sky''s finger pointed to the direction of Egypt, which is the place of the apocalypse.


    "Here, there are a group of gods. They set a border so that others can''t easily find them, but they shouldn''t come out..." heikong pointed his finger to the east of Africa, where vacanda is located, "Although their strength is the weakest, their spirit breath is the strongest. It seems that there are people who devoutly believe in them where they are!"


    "And there are two strong people near me, but I can''t feel their location, let alone their strength. They haven''t left any mark on the dimension, which is a little troublesome..."

 Chapter 353

    The black space ontology beast is far away from the earth. It is not so much that he directly senses the breath of Gu Yi and others as he judges the location of Gu Yi and others according to the residual breath of the earth dimension.


    Huang Wen and Qin Ge Lei did not leave breath in the dimension before, but unfortunately, last time, Huang Wen and Qin Ge Lei just left the earth dimension and went to the earth dimension where Mephisto is located. The breath they left on the dimension has not dissipated.


    "Not only these people, but also some mysterious breath left traces on the dimension. Damn it, how could the earth be so dangerous? Did I come to the wrong place?" heikong thought with some panic after feeling it carefully again.


    "Lord... Master?" the bloggers and others looked at each other. They didn''t quite understand why heikong suddenly stopped talking after clicking on the map. What happened?


    "Hmm? Someone is coming?" heikong was thinking about whether to withdraw and sell. When he was called back by the voice of the blogger, he suddenly raised his eyebrow and looked out. He felt that a large group of people were rushing towards him.


    "Waste! I don''t know if someone is knocking on the door?" heikong stares at the disciples and others coldly, and says in a deep voice, "gather all the ninjas and solve them first!"


    In the end, black sky is not ready to leave directly. Although this body condenses part of the power of the beast, it is not the beast. Even if it is lost, it is just a period of cultivation. The mysterious dimension of the earth still needs black sky to explore!


    "Is someone knocking at the door? Hmm? Is it the smell of iron fist? The avenger alliance is coming?" the disciples and others looked at each other, and then felt something, and a surprise flashed in their eyes!


    Now, there is a black space, and the bloggers and others will not be afraid of Haoke. In their view, the avenger alliance and iron fist come to the door at this time, which is just to die!


    However, soon the bloggers and others realized that they had made a mistake. The people who came were not the avenger alliance, but the iron fist Danny, the defender alliance and the Zhenchun society.


    The defenders'' Union and the manual cooperation association do not know each other, but the Zhenchun Association and the manual Cooperation Association are still very familiar with each other. The manual Cooperation Association disdains this organization, which is not strong enough but does not think much of itself to deal with them.


    Moreover, what Zhenchun will deal with has always been only one of the shouhe club, that is, the one in Murakami. Murakami has always enjoyed cheating the death of Zhenchun ninjas, and has constantly used ninjas that can be resurrected in exchange for the lives of Zhenchun ninjas.


    "Erica?!" when the black space appeared, two sensitive Matt Murdoch and the stick old man, who could not see anything, exclaimed at the same time. They felt Erica''s breath, even now Erica''s body is occupied by the black space.


    "Oh? You still know the master of this body? It''s really interesting!" Murakami smiled at Matt Murdoch and the stick old man. "But now this body is the container of our great master. She''s no longer called Erica, she''s called black space!"


    "I thought it was the avenger alliance who came here. I still had some expectations. Now it seems that it''s just a group of smelly fish and rotten shrimp. Master, we can solve them without your help!" the blogger turned his head and looked at heikong flatteringly.


    "Oh? Aren''t they an avenger alliance?" a trace of surprise flashed in heikong''s eyes, and then nodded, "in that case, they''ll let you solve it..."


    As heikong''s voice fell, a group of ninjas who were not afraid of death rushed directly to the defender alliance and Zhenchun society, and the Ninjas of Zhenchun society rushed directly without any hesitation.


    "Erica!" Matt Murdoch felt the different breath from Erica at this time. He couldn''t help gritting his teeth. He subconsciously wanted to rush over, but Luke cage stopped him. He was also stopped by Danny, the iron fist ready to do it!


    "Matt, don''t get excited, and you, Danny!" Luke cage looked at Matt Murdoch and iron fist Danny and said solemnly, "Danny, whether you can break today depends on you. From the attitude of those guys in the Federation, it should be a stronger guy who occupies Erica''s body. Danny, your strength should be used at the most appropriate time!"


    "I can block two people, Jessica can block one person, and the rest will be left to Matt, you and the old man..."


    "No problem. Although my strength is not as good as these four fingers, I can still do it if I reluctantly hold them..." the stick old man nodded, took a deep breath and said, "iron fist, let me see the power from Kunlun!"


    "I... I''m suddenly nervous..." iron fist Danny''s face became a little unnatural. He thought that after he came, he could directly blow out the power of the dragon and solve the four fingers of the hand Association, but now, after feeling the pressure given by his companions, iron fist Danny was a little nervous for a time, Even their own Qi can''t be well mastered.


    "Danny, you..." Luke cage subconsciously frowned. However, just then, the four people, such as the blogger, rushed over. Luke cage was forced to rush out and stopped the blogger and Alexandra with his rough skin and thick flesh.


    Jessica Jones also flew up and met sowander. The rest of the village was handed over to Matt Murdoch and the stick old man.


    "Erica..." Matt Murdoch sighed as he faced the black sky.


    "Matt, restrain your thoughts and concentrate your attention. She is not Erica now! Moreover, what you have to deal with is Murakami. Do you need me to tell you now? Or do you still don''t understand the situation?" the voice of the stick man echoed in Matt Murdoch''s ear, Then the stick old man rushed to the village.


    For Murakami, the stick old man''s heart is naturally full of anger. He knows that countless people in his pure society are equivalent to dying in Murakami''s hands. However, he doesn''t even have to hand in the mobile phone meeting with Murakami in person, because the difference between their strength is too great!


    The last time Kunlun people found him when Kunlun people saw Murakami show his strength, Kunlun people had let Kunlun people fall to the ground, but Kunlun people didn''t win Murakami, which made Kunlun people feel deep despair at that time.


    But this time, the stick old man knew that despair was useless. The only thing he could do now was to drag Murakami, even with his own life!

 Chapter 354

    However, sometimes, some things can succeed without hard work, such as the absolute gap between the stick old man and Murakami!


    In other words, it is the gap between Matt Murdoch and the old master and apprentice, and Murakami!


    Just after the fight, the two powerful forces directly hit Matt Murdoch and the old man. Even though Matt Murdoch and the old man reacted quickly, they were shaken back by a gust of palm wind!


    At this time, Matt Murdoch and the stick old man knew that they could never be hit by Murakami''s front, otherwise they would lose their combat effectiveness and even die!


    In the battlefield, it is not only Matt Murdoch and the stick old man who are at a disadvantage. It can be said that all the battles present are at a disadvantage.


    The first is to deal with Jessica Jones of sowander alone. Jessica Jones released her strength here last time, and her mastery of her strength has reached a higher level, even vaguely reaching the level of legend.


    However, Jessica Jones is still a little away from the legend. Even if she relies on her ability to fly, she can''t have any advantage.


    Because not only the speed and strength of sowander are above Jessica Jones, the most important thing is that sowander can also use lightness skills. Although such lightness skills are not enough to make sowander fly like Jessica Jones, there is still no problem with staying in the air for a short time.


    Therefore, as soon as Jessica Jones flew up, she was directly jumped up by sowander and shot down Jessica Jones from mid air!


    Fortunately, the only thing Jessica Jones is more powerful than sowander may be her stronger physical quality and higher defense.


    After all, although the internal power of a martial artist like sowander has broken through to the congenital level and even reached the later stage, his physical quality is still inferior to that of a mutant like Jessica Jones, especially sowander has lived for hundreds of years.


    This is similar to Dugu Jian, the sword saint. Dugu Jian, the sword saint, is already a strong man in the middle of the legend, and even understands a trace of the law of the sword. However, the energy of Dugu Jian, the sword saint, is not strong in the extraordinary realm, or even better than Zhong.


    Because not everyone can walk the three ways of essence, Qi and spirit at the same time. Only Huang Wen, who has an open and hanging system, can keep his essence, Qi and spirit at the same level.


    Other people, such as Hawke of the power department and Charles of the spirit department, can only have strong power in what they are good at.


    Even the heavenly Father level powers such as Gu Yi and Odin are no exception. The gap between Gu Yi''s energy, that is, physical quality, and the heavenly Father level is unknown.


    Although Odin''s energy is much stronger than ancient one, there is still a big gap compared with his own strength and divine power. Otherwise, Odin will not age like this, and even can only stabilize his strength through Odin''s sleep.


    "Bang!" in the small battlefields, the battle continued. Luke cage, who was already a legendary strong man with rough skin and thick flesh, was beaten out by the disciples and Alexandra. Even with Luke cage''s defense, he still felt great pain!


    Luke cage is still too reluctant to resist the attack of the blogger and Alexandra alone!


    You know, before, Luke cage was at a disadvantage when dealing with Mrs. Gao alone and could only barely block it. Although now Luke cage, like Jessica Jones, has become a little stronger after Huang Wen completely released his strength, he is still not the opponent of bloggers and Alexandra.


    "Danny! What are you still doing? Hurry up! We''re going to be overwhelmed!" Luke cage secretly regretted at this time. He knew that iron fist Danny was so unreliable. He shouldn''t have let iron fist Danny leave the avenger building last night.


    "I... I..." iron fist Danny took a deep breath and ran his own Qi. He wanted to mobilize the power of the dragon to reverse the war. However, because the pressure of iron fist Danny was too great at this time, let alone the power of the dragon, even iron fist Danny''s own Qi could not easily run.


    "Ha ha! Unexpectedly, the iron fist of this term has reached such a level!" Murakami glanced at iron fist Danny, without concealing his mockery. "Not only can''t mobilize the power of the dragon, but also his Qi is not proficient. How did such a level become iron fist? How did he go down the mountain?"


    "Damn it! If it weren''t for my father''s death, I wouldn''t go down the mountain so early!" iron fist Danny clenched his teeth, and an idea flashed through his mind. Then he forced himself to concentrate, run the Qi in his body, contact the hidden dragon in his body again, and didn''t pay much attention to his dragon power. He didn''t want to die here!


    "Bang!" was a pity. Before iron fist Danny could use his dragon power, his body was directly knocked out.


    It was no one else who hit Danny with the iron fist. It was Matt Murdoch who was slapped out by Murakami.


    Yes, this result is deliberately done by Murakami. Although Murakami mocks iron fist Danny, Murakami also knows the power of the dragon. In order to prevent capsizing in the gutter and leave a bad impression on his master heikong, Murakami will not give iron fist Danny the opportunity to use the power of the dragon!


    Even Murakami no longer keeps his hands. He is tired of playing the game of cat and mouse. Now he wants to directly grasp iron fist Danny, find the keel through iron fist Danny and steal the power in the keel!


    "Poof!" Murakami, who didn''t leave his hand, directly moved to kill. The Ninja knife hidden in his waist suddenly pierced the old man''s chest, and the old man''s blind stick was cut off by Murakami.


    This is the gap of absolute strength. Even if Murakami has no Qi, his physical quality and even combat experience do not have to be worse than the so-called master.


    After living for decades, the old man can become a generation of martial arts masters. Will Murakami, who has lived for hundreds of years, lack combat experience and skills?


    Besides, although Murakami''s body is old because he has lived too long, the stick old man himself is also an old man. Even the stick old man has no extraordinary ability to maintain his strength. The decline of his body is more serious than Murakami!


    "Master!" Matt Murdoch got up and just sensed that the stick old man was stabbed through his chest by a knife in the village. Matt Murdoch subconsciously exclaimed with a deep sense of sadness in his voice.

 Chapter 355

    "What''s your name? It''s just garbage, but don''t worry. Wait a minute, you can accompany your garbage master. After all, it''s better for garbage to die together!" Murakami said mockingly to Matt Murdoch while taking out his ninja knife.


    At this time, Murakami even had some regrets. It was a pity that Matt Murdoch was blind and could not watch the stick old man die in front of him, let alone see his mockery.


    But soon, Murakami felt something wrong, because the Ninja knife he pulled out felt a strong resistance, as if flesh and blood or even broken bones had stuck his ninja knife!


    You know, the Ninja knife didn''t notice any resistance when it stabbed into the old man''s chest. Even the old man''s blind stick was cut off by the Ninja knife!


    "I''m a pure person, and it''s not so easy to kill!" the weak and firm voice of the stick old man sounded in the village''s ear, which made the village''s eyes shrink subconsciously. Then, a residual shadow shot at the village''s head in an instant!


    Murakami subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he found that he was caught by the stick old man''s arm. It was too late to break free, because everything happened too fast, and the stick old man was too close to Murakami!


    Murakami could only subconsciously side his head, and even had no time to make other reactions, he felt a sharp pain from his eyes to his brain.


    It was a dart. It was spitting out of the old stick man''s mouth!


    The dart directly pierced Murakami''s eyes, and then stuck in Murakami''s eyes. It looked very penetrating.


    "Ah!" Murakami uttered a painful cry, attracting the eyes of everyone around him.


    Alexandra, suowande and the blogger could not help but freeze their eyes after seeing the new shape of Murakami, subconsciously alert, and remind themselves not to capsize in the gutter.


    "Waste!" and heikong looked at Murakami coldly. A trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes and spit out two words directly, which made the shout of Murakami stop instantly.


    "What a pity..." at this time, the stick old man''s chest was flowing with a lot of blood, and his consciousness was a little blurred. When he realized that the darts he shot did not kill the village, and the vitality of the village did not weaken at all, the stick old man sighed, and his consciousness became more blurred.


    "Bastard! Go to hell!" Murakami''s angry voice sounded, and a lot of Qi broke out in his hands. He directly bombed the old man''s body, and even couldn''t see a complete piece of flesh and blood.


    At this time, Murakami became angry because he had never thought that he would be hurt by a waste or a blind man. This was something he hadn''t met in hundreds of years!


    "Master!" sensing the old man''s death, Matt Murdoch also issued a sad and angry roar, which just attracted Murakami''s attention.


    "And you!" Murakami turned his head and directly shocked the dart inserted in his eyes with his internal Qi, together with his completely blind eye. Then Murakami stabilized his injury with his own Qi, so that his eyes would no longer bleed, and looked at Matt Murdoch ferociously.


    At this time, Matt Murdoch has become the only object that Murakami can use to vent his anger. Therefore, Murakami is ready to torture and kill Matt Murdoch!


    "We seem to be a little late..." just then, Steve Rogers''s slightly apologetic voice sounded behind everyone. At this moment, most of the Avengers came!


    Steve Rogers, Logan, Bruce banners, the swallow tail, the spider trio, and Bucky Barnes.


    In other words, in addition to Tony Stark, who went back to study the cosmic cube and nano armor again, and John, who took the initiative to stay to guard Yongchun martial arts school because Huang Wen and Belle were absent, others came here.


    Yes, the Avengers came as soon as they saw the defenders at a disadvantage.


    Although Huang Liang, Zhong Qiang and others dislike iron fist Danny very much, they are a superhero team after all. Such a personal grudge will not make them die. In particular, the hand club is an evil organization. I don''t know how many bad things they have done!


    Therefore, the avenger Alliance came. Unfortunately, they came a little slower and didn''t save the old man.


    This is also the reason why Steve Rogers has a trace of apology in his voice.


    "Avenger alliance?!" for this well-known superhero organization, the people of the hand association are naturally familiar with it. Even because they are afraid of the avenger alliance, the hand Association will help the beast obtain the container, let some of the beast''s power come and become a black space.


    However, it is precisely because of the existence of black space that several people in the hand club don''t have to be afraid of the avenger alliance at all, because in the eyes of the people in the hand club, even the hawk they feared most before is not worth mentioning in front of the power of black space!


    "Do it!" without hesitation, Steve Rogers immediately arranged the war situation, "Hawk, deal with the guy over there who didn''t do it, needlework hawk, you deal with sowander, the swallow tail, Alexandra, the spider trio, the bloggers, and I, Logan and Bucky deal with the rest of the village!"


    Just for a moment, Steve Rogers assigned the task. Hawk roared and rushed to the place of heikong. Heikong, who was watching the play, looked at a large green man and rushed to himself, so he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows.


    "I really don''t know how to live or die. Do you think that a tall body is absolute strength? I''ve seen monsters much bigger than you!" heikong looked at Haoke full of power, a trace of disdain appeared in the corners of his mouth, and then waved to Haoke.


    With the sound of "bang!", Haoke''s body shape was stopped instantly, but heikong''s eyebrows were also subconsciously wrinkled, because heikong''s body shape retreated an inch!


    "It seems that you are really a little unique!" heikong took a deep look at Haoke and said with a smile, "in this case, I should be more serious..."


    "Hawk! Hate you! You dare not fight close! Coward!" Hawk felt the invisible barrier in front of him, filled with angry flames in his eyes, and shouted at the black sky.


    Haoke can''t remember how many times he has been blocked by this mysterious ability. Every time he meets this ability, Haoke can''t fight happily

 Chapter 356

    Haoke now particularly hates meeting people with such abilities, because Haoke also knows the defects of his abilities. In the face of such enemies who can trap himself remotely and don''t give him close opportunities, Haoke seems a little powerless.


    No matter what kind of attack Haoke makes, he can''t really hurt the other party. Even if Haoke''s only long-range combat ability, the shock wave released by clapping his hands is stretched out in the face of such an enemy.


    "Coward?" however, what Haoke didn''t expect was that when facing his provocation, heikong was really ridiculed, but he saw heikong waving his hand. Haoke felt that the barrier in front of him was momentary. Then heikong hooked his hook finger towards Haoke, sneered and said, "come, let me see your power!"


    "Roar! Hawk is going to kill you little man!" hawk was excited for a moment. The whole man rushed to heikong with a strong wind and hit heikong''s head with a heavy fist.


    "Bang!" but at the next moment, Haoke felt a strong attack. Just like the last time he met a red tank, Haoke flew out again.


    "It''s okay, we''re used to it." Haoke was lying on the ground. He didn''t even see the black air''s action, so he flew out. Just as Haoke was about to roar, he heard Huang Liang say such words.


    Haoke felt his face burning. The last time he was hit and flew by a red tank, the red tank was a bigger guy than Haoke. This time, Haoke was hit and flew by a woman like person. Haoke couldn''t stand it!


    "Hum!" Haoke got up from the ground angrily and glared at Huang Liang. If Huang Liang wasn''t his senior brother, Haoke would have to settle the account with Huang Liang.


    Soon, hawk turned his head and was ready to vent his anger to the voice of the black sky. However, the black sky at this time was completely different from that just now.


    The black sky just now is Erica''s normal appearance. I don''t see any abnormality, but now the black sky is like a blackened Erica. Even, every part of the body is floating with a black gas.


    The black gas seems to affect people''s mind. When the gas appeared, the Ninjas who were fighting with the shouhe society around Zhenchun society directly began to defecte and kill their companions!


    "Be careful! There''s something wrong with the black gas. We can''t delay time and make a quick decision!" Zhong Qiang''s eyes coagulated. He is the most powerful person in the whole Avenger alliance. He soon noticed something wrong and quickly reminded the avenger alliance and defender alliance.


    However, it is obvious that Zhong Qiang reminded me a little late. At this time, except that Haoke has high mind control defense and is not affected, everyone else except Zhong Qiang frowned and is resisting the influence of black gas!


    "No! Hawk, distract the guy. Let''s withdraw first!" Zhong Qiang also felt a spiritual force invading. He quickly shouted at hawk. He didn''t even have time to think about it. He directly controlled the avenger alliance and defender alliance standing in place with his mind and retreated outside.


    "Roar!" Hawk roared and clapped his hands subconsciously. A shock wave came out of hawk''s palm. He wanted to disperse the black gas, but it had no effect.


    "Eh? Can you be immune to my control? It''s really interesting!" heikong looked at hawk with a smile and said, "come on, don''t you want to fight close? Come here again!"


    "Hawk!" Hawk looked at the black sky and shouted angrily. Subconsciously, he was about to rush to the black sky, but soon, hawk heard Bruce Banner''s voice and stopped.


    Haoke looked back at Zhong Qiang, who was pale and slowly leaving with the avenger alliance and the defender alliance. Haoke bit his teeth, looked at the dark sky with hatred, and turned to run in the direction of Zhong Qiang.


    "Want to run? How can it be so easy?" heikong sneered and was preparing to stop Haoke.


    But at this time, Haoke suddenly kicked at his feet, and the land of the whole college trembled, and the ground was directly overturned. Countless dust flew up, blocking the sight of heikong, and even many earth blocks hit heikong and others.


    Haoke''s body expanded a circle, directly broke the invisible barrier rearranged by the black space, rushed to Zhong Qiang''s side, and caught most of the Avengers in two hands. At this moment, Zhong Qiang''s pressure was reduced a lot.


    "Go back first!" Zhong Qiang has no time to pay attention to those pure ninjas. If he stays, the whole Avenger alliance will be destroyed.


    "Did you really let them run away?" heikong waved and threw all the dust out, but at this time, Haoke and Zhong Qiang were gone.


    Heikong looked at the bloggers and others. Just now heikong wanted to have a good time with Haoke. As a result, the avenger alliance began to take action. Murakami and sowande were seriously injured, and they didn''t even have the ability to resist.


    Therefore, heikong had to use his ability to control the avenger alliance and the defender alliance with black gas, but unexpectedly, Zhong Qiang and Haoke were not controlled and fled with the people.


    However, it can not be blamed that Bo and others do not suck up. After all, when they first started to defend the League of defenders, except for a little hurt by Haruki, others were victories, even playing with the defenders Union.


    However, when the Avengers League came out, the situation was different. According to the war situation allocation of Steve Rogers, suowande met the powerful needlework hawk and was directly beaten. Murakami met Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw, which was inadvertently pierced.


    Alexandra and the bloggers are good, but because of the difference in the number of people, they are still suppressed by the swallow tail three man and the spider three man group. Moreover, the revived defender alliance has the intention to help.


    "A bunch of rubbish!" heikong said in a deep voice, staring at the injured Murakami and suowande. "Finally, some interesting guys came. Even if you can''t help, you still drag me back!"


    "Master, master, master!" although the blogger looked at Murakami and sowander, he quickly said with a smile to heikong, "we didn''t get the keel, and our strength is naturally Limited..."

 Chapter 357

    "What? Do you mean to let me get the keel and feed it into your mouth?" heikong was not in a better mood because of the blogger''s flattery. He looked at the blogger coldly and asked in a deep voice, "what I need is obedient men, not waste people with different ideas!"


    "This time, the iron fist has come to you, but you are still playing. If you directly solve the enemies in front of you, won''t the iron fist fall into your hands?"


    "Opportunities are already in front of you. You don''t know how to cherish them. What a group of waste!"


    "Master, calm down!" at this moment, the disciples and others were completely flustered. They quickly knelt on the ground and looked at the black sky in fear.


    "Master, the position of the avenger alliance is not difficult to find. We can find the door to deal with them..." Murakami whispered as he looked at the silent black sky.


    Murakami naturally can''t swallow this breath. After all, what sowande has suffered is flesh and skin injury, but it just looks a little embarrassed.


    Murakami lost one eye directly. Leave a dark eye socket. There are many wounds left by aidman''s alloy steel claw on his body. If Murakami didn''t react quickly enough, he might have died under Logan''s steel claw!


    "Oh?" black space smelled the speech and raised his eyebrows. However, he suddenly thought of something and looked at the direction of New York Jinhe group with some fear.


    Yes, what heikong sensed before, the breath left by Huang Wen and Qin Ge Lei on the dimension is in Jinhe group, so heikong subconsciously thought that the two strong men Huang Wen and Qin Ge Lei were in Jinhe group.


    "Don''t worry, wait until I know something about the world..." heikong''s eyes moved slightly, then looked at Murakami and waved at Murakami. A black airflow poured into Murakami''s body to help him heal his wound, but the missing eye didn''t grow back.


    "As for the iron fist, I''ve given you a chance. You don''t cherish it. You can think of your own way for the iron fist in the future!"


    "Yes, master!" the hearts of the disciples sank, but they dared not have any objection.


    At the same time, in the avenger building, Logan, Huang Liang, Jack and risfisk soon recovered after leaving the place where the black space is located. However, Steve Rogers, Bucky Barnes, spider Gwen, Peter Parker and even needlework hawk are still deeply affected by the black space, not to mention the defender alliance and iron fist Danny.


    "What happened? Why have we recovered and they haven''t recovered?" Logan asked, looking at the people who didn''t wake up with hesitation.


    "Maybe it''s because you asked brother for the bracelet, but they didn''t..." Zhong Qiang glanced at the bracelet on Logan''s wrists and said, "this bracelet can resist mental power, so you can recover soon after you leave, but they..."


    "Gwen..." Huang Liang frowned and looked at the spider with worry. "Gwen, won''t something happen to her?"


    "And Betty..." Bruce Banner, who recovered from hawk''s form again, looked at the needlework hawk with concern and asked.


    Bruce Banner''s special function is much worse than Zhong Qiang, who has taken medicine. That is, when Hawk is in shape, he can obtain extremely high mind control defense. Otherwise, if hawk loses his mind, I''m afraid things will be in trouble!


    "The boss is still closed, I''ll contact Qin..." Logan suddenly thought of something and said, "Qin, she also has this ability. I think she should have a way!"


    "No, I''ve come." Qin Ge Lei''s body directly appears in the avenger building. Qin Ge Lei is also the white list of the avenger building. After all, if such a strong man comes to the avenger building, if he is stopped, I''m afraid he will directly tear down the avenger building.


    Therefore, Tony Stark put Jean grey on the white list very wisely. As a result, Logan teased him that he knew to respect his aunt and so on.


    "Huang asked and shut up again?" Qin Ge Lei said after looking at the bracelet on Logan''s wrist, "it''s lucky you have this bracelet and retreat in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll really fall there..."


    "Have you seen Qin?" Logan looked at Qin in surprise and asked Ge Lei.


    "I felt you were in danger and rushed over. However, I didn''t release my breath when I saw you evacuate. After all, I''m not suitable for fighting now..." Qin Ge Lei looked down at her bulging abdomen and said helplessly.


    "So, you should pay attention during this time. I may not be able to pay attention to your safety all the time!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay attention. You don''t need to run here every time. When the boss leaves the customs, he should become stronger!" Logan smiled, shook his head, pointed to Steve Rogers and asked, "Qin, do you have a way to help them recover?"


    "Well, there''s no problem with this." Qin Ge Lei nodded and gently waved to Steve Rogers and others. A phoenix force appeared in everyone''s eyebrows in turn, dispersing the black gas that deeply affected everyone.


    "Roar!" however, when the power of the Phoenix came to the last person, the center of iron fist Danny''s eyebrows, iron fist Danny suddenly burst out a powerful dragon chant, and then iron fist Danny suddenly opened his eyes. Those eyes were like dragon eyes, full of endless majesty.


    "Who are you? What are you going to do?" when iron fist Danny saw Qin Ge Lei, his heart filled with hostility, which came from the power of the dragon in his body.


    Not only did iron fist Danny become hostile to Qin Ge Lei, but Qin Ge Lei also became hostile to iron fist Danny, especially when iron fist Danny released the breath of dragon power!


    "Danny! What are you doing?" Luke cage on the side finally couldn''t help it at this time. "Because we believed your words, we helped you deal with the hand club. As a result, Matt''s teacher, Mr. stick old man, died, and you didn''t even make a shot! You''ve been watching the play!"


    "Now, Ms. Qin has helped you recover your mind and relieved the influence of the black sky on you. As a result, you don''t thank her. You still want to fight her? Is your strength used to deal with your own people?!"


    "Is that how you got the title of iron fist?"

 Chapter 358

    "I didn''t say they were my own people, and I didn''t ask you to help me. You took the initiative to help me when you saw that I was killed!" although Luke cage''s voice was deafening, what iron fist Danny said after he was silent made the whole defender alliance feel cold.


    "You!" Luke cage widened his eyes and looked at the iron fist for a moment. Danny didn''t know what to say.


    "à¦!" at this moment, Qin Ge Lei suddenly shot. With a powerful Phoenix force, she directly blew Danny out of the iron fist. This scene surprised everyone.


    "Although I hate the power of the dragon, I have to say that you are the most unqualified to inherit the power of the dragon among the previous iron fist!" Qin Ge Lei seemed to see some memory fragments. She said coldly to Danny of the iron fist, "go away. Look at the name of iron fist, I won''t kill you!"


    "You!" iron fist Danny got up shakily from the ground, looked at Qin Ge Lei with hatred, and directly turned to leave. This was the second time he left the avenger building in anger.


    "Qin?" Logan looked at Qin Ge Lei with some hesitation. He didn''t know what he should say for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, but I think of some things in the memory of the power of the Phoenix. It seems that someone forcibly put the Phoenix and the Dragon together, so the consciousness of the power of the Phoenix can''t deal with the power of the Dragon..." Qin Ge Lei smiled and shook her head, explained a little and said.


    "Alas, I thought that he had great power and we wanted to guide him on the right path, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t thank us from beginning to end..." Luke cage sighed slightly and looked a little depressed. "It''s ridiculous that we worked hard to help him, and even Matt''s master died..."


    "Maybe it''s your help. It''s too easy for him to come, so he takes it for granted. Perhaps, it''s called that those who are preferred have no fear..." Zhong Qiang shook his head and patted Luke cage on the shoulder.


    Although at the beginning, the defender alliance was not liked by Zhong Qiang and others, compared with the iron fist Danny who made Zhong Qiang and others more unhappy, the members of the defender alliance were much more pleasing to the eye!


    "I can join the avenger alliance, accept the dispatch of the avenger alliance and become a substitute of the avenger alliance, but I have one condition!" at this time, Matt Murdoch took a deep breath and stood up and said.


    "Revenge for the old stick?" at this time, Matt Murdoch''s mind can be guessed by everyone, but the avenger alliance did not rush to agree.


    Revenge for the stick old man. The avenger alliance can easily deal with a village. However, the black sky''s strange ability makes the avenger alliance unable to parry now.


    "Huang asked that he was closing the door and couldn''t help us for the time being. I don''t know if Tony could make a device that could resist that kind of spiritual power..." Steve Rogers said with his eyes moving. "If we can''t resist that kind of power, I''m afraid it''s hard for us to pay the black space!"


    "Contact Tony first. Come here. He has less and less time to appear now..." Zhong Qiang shrugged and ordered Jarvis.


    At the same time, iron fist Danny, who left the avenger building, walked aimlessly in the street. At this time, iron fist Danny was very unhappy, especially the humiliation of being blown out by Qin Ge Lei, which had always enveloped iron fist Danny''s heart.


    Iron fist Danny didn''t expect that he came back to investigate the cause of his father''s death, but he encountered so many things. Even now, iron fist Danny doesn''t have time to investigate the cause of his father''s death.


    As for the help of the defender alliance, to tell the truth, iron fist Danny didn''t really take it to heart, because he was used to receiving help from others. After the plane crash, Kunlun people helped him, taught him martial arts free of charge, and let him inherit the position of iron fist.


    The defender alliance did far less than Kunlun did. Even iron fist Danny didn''t have time to touch his heart, so he broke with the defender alliance directly. After all, they only knew each other for a few days.


    "Let''s go back and have a look. Anyway, although they haven''t solved the handshake meeting, it seems that they won''t bother me again. Their attention should be on the avenger alliance?" an idea flashed in iron fist Danny''s mind, and then turned and left.


    In the opinion of iron fist Danny, as long as the shouhe society no longer pursues him, he actually has no conflict with the shouhe society. Even if the shouhe society is theoretically a traitor of Kunlun, it is not the object he wants to solve.


    In addition, in the previous World War I, although iron fist Danny didn''t really participate in the battle, he can also obviously that even Murakami and others are not so easy to deal with. Even if he uses the power of the dragon, I''m afraid he can only defeat one person.


    Moreover, iron fist Danny knew that he was definitely not the mysterious and powerful opponent who almost controlled himself, so he was happy to be quiet when the hand club didn''t come to him.


    What iron fist Danny didn''t know was that after heikong asked Murakami to solve iron fist Danny himself, Murakami and others found the map near the avenger building and prepared to give it to heikong. As a result, they suddenly felt something and stared at each other, as if they didn''t recognize it for a while.


    "According to the induction, the dragon power, or iron fist, doesn''t seem to be in the avenger building?" the blogger looked at the people tentatively and said.


    Yes, sensing the power of the dragon is not the power of the black sky or the beast, but the power of the disciples and others.


    Botu and others betrayed from Kunlun. They naturally felt the dragon power of iron fist. The most important thing is that the dragon power is closely related to the keel. Botu and others can''t be more familiar with the keel.


    Therefore, the reason why those ninjas were able to find the iron fist before was controlled by the disciples behind their backs!


    "Could it be a trap?" Alexandra frowned and looked at the people hesitantly. "Does the Avengers think it''s too difficult to deal with us together with our master, so they''re going to deal with us separately?"


    "Impossible!" Murakami shook his head decisively and said with a sneer, "the avenger alliance will not know that the master of black space will not act with us?"


    "That''s right! Is this really an opportunity?" Alexandra''s eyes lit up, looking ready to move.


    "Let''s do it. If we miss this opportunity again, we don''t know when we can catch him!" the blogger took a deep breath and made a decision.

 Chapter 359

    In the avenger building, Tony Stark finally returned to the fortress base he spent a lot of money and effort to build. To tell the truth, Tony Stark spent far less time here than Steve Rogers.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Tony Stark looked at the black air combat mode recorded by Jarvis, subconsciously looked at Bruce Banner and said, "it''s not unusual to be able to beat hawk. After all, it seems that a more powerful boss can do this..."


    "Hawk!" Bruce Banner couldn''t control it. Hawk rushed out and stared at Tony Stark angrily, as if he had to do it if he didn''t agree.


    "Don''t stare at me. Isn''t what I said true?" Tony Stark spread his hands reluctantly and said softly, "count how many times you''ve been beaten away? Hate, red tank, what black space..."


    "Hawk won, hate!" Hawk clenched his fist and looked at Tony Stark''s threatening mouth.


    "OK, OK, you won. Hate!" Tony Stark nodded reluctantly, looked at hawk seriously and said, "don''t be angry. I''m just analyzing the facts. Also, Huang Wen should have told you that you can''t mess around in your own house so as not to tear down the house?"


    "Hum! Hawk remembers you!" Hawk heard Tony Stark''s words and thought of what Huang Wen really didn''t let him appear in Yongchun martial arts school. He glared at Tony Stark with some dissatisfaction and changed back to Bruce Banner.


    It has to be said that hawk''s mind has become higher and higher, and even his own control has become stronger, especially when referring to Huang Wen.


    "I found that the current Avenger alliance has fallen into a very embarrassing impasse..." Tony Stark looked around the Avengers and said seriously, "when we encounter ordinary extraordinary events, we can solve them ourselves. When we encounter more powerful characters, we can only watch the war and wait for hawk to solve them..."


    "However, once we meet a role that even Haoke can''t deal with, we have no way at all, especially when Huang Wen is not there. Huang Wen is not always there. More importantly, Huang Wen is not invincible!"


    "We need a lot of room to grow, especially if the things Huang asked really want to happen!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and said helplessly, "but Tony, you can continuously improve your combat effectiveness by developing armor. They of Yongchun martial arts school can practice martial arts slowly, but we can''t go any further..."


    "When master creates a new skill, the situation should be better. However, even if master creates a new skill, it can''t be practiced in a day. Therefore, everyone should be mentally prepared!" Huang Liang shook his head and gently reminded the people.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about it. Huang Wen is not here now, and Qin Ge Lei is not suitable to fight, so we can only rely on ourselves!" Tony Stark waved his hand, looked at the battle picture shown by Jarvis and said.


    "We can also help. At least, we have no problem dealing with those ninjas. We can barely fight even against the four people in the village!" Luke cage finally found his chance to speak. He quickly stood up and looked at Tony Stark.


    "Let''s act together then, but before that, I''ll first find out how to deal with the mysterious black gas!" Tony Stark nodded, looked at the hand string on Zhong Qiang''s wrist and said, "give me your hand string to study, I''ll see if I can find any mysterious elements, and I''ll copy this ability..."


    "OK." Zhong Qiang has no objection. After all, among all the people, only Zhong Qiang has the least demand for hand strings. He is a person with special functions. Even if he can''t fight back directly in the face of spiritual attacks, he can at least react and defend reluctantly.


    Soon, Tony Stark went to study the materials with his hands. In the avenger building, all kinds of equipment are available. Even the training room and scientific research room are no less than those of base 1 and base 2.


    However, when Tony Stark studied the cosmic cube, he still habitually stayed in base 2. After all, the alien spacecraft is still there, and Tony Stark is not convenient to get it out.


    And the most important thing is that Tony Stark is constantly manufacturing various interstellar weapons according to alien spacecraft in base 2. These weapons are sent to the sky. It is still too easy to be found in the avenger building, a place in the downtown area of New York.


    In the avenger building here, Tony Stark began to study. Other Avengers, who can cultivate their martial arts, are also practicing, because this battle with black sky also stimulated their fighting spirit and vigilance.


    As for those without martial arts skills, such as Steve Rogers, Bucky Barnes and even Peter Parker, they can only exercise their bodies with the high-intensity equipment in the training room.


    Although this kind of exercise method is inefficient and the effect is poor, it also opened Luke cage''s eyes and even couldn''t help feeling that the Avengers alliance is rich and powerful, so it can produce so many equipment that even superpowers like him can exercise.


    On the other hand, the shouhe club also began to take action. This time, the Ninjas of the shouhe club didn''t go out, because there were too many ninjas, but they would scare the snake. Moreover, the four bloggers decided to do it in person, and Ninjas were completely unnecessary.


    After the four disciples and heikong briefly asked for instructions and told heikong the detailed map of New York City and the location of the avenger building, they left the college and went to the perceived location of iron fist Danny.


    At this time, Danny Tiequan, who left the avenger building, did not want to continue to be involved in the affairs between the hand Association, the avenger alliance and even the defender alliance. He just wanted to go back to his company, inherit the company again and investigate the cause of his father''s death.


    Even if all the contradictions between the shouhe Association, the avenger alliance and the defender alliance were caused by iron fist Danny, iron fist Danny didn''t care.


    However, iron fist Danny did not expect that after leaving the avenger building and various extraordinary events, it was not plain sailing to wait for iron fist Danny.

 Chapter 360

    Iron fist Danny was stopped in his own company because no one believed that he had an accident 15 years ago. Danny Rand, the son of the chairman of the company, after all, all the chairman''s family had crashed on the plane. Danny Rand could not survive.


    "I''m really Danny Rand. This is my company. Why can''t I come in? I''m here to investigate the truth of my year!" iron fist Danny said in a deep voice, looking at the security guard who drove himself out, holding back his anger.


    "Hehe, there are so many people who cheat on food and drink. I tell you, we won''t believe your films. If you want to cheat, you''d better go somewhere else!" a group of security guards surrounded iron fist Danny and didn''t mean to believe iron fist Danny at all.


    Don''t say they don''t believe that iron fist Danny is the son of the former chairman. Even if they believe it, they can''t put iron fist Danny on it.


    Are you kidding? Since the death of the danielands, the company''s surname is no longer Rand. It has belonged to the new chairman!


    "Bang!" finally, iron fist Danny couldn''t help it. At first, he didn''t use the power of the dragon, because in his opinion, a mere group of security guards didn''t deserve him to use the power of the dragon.


    However, when more and more security guards appeared, and even some security guards had taken out pistols, iron fist Danny knew that things were not so easy to solve.


    Therefore, iron fist Danny is ready to use the power of the dragon to solve these security guards, and then forcibly break into the top of the company to find the people he knew and the truth of that year.


    "Roar!" a dragon roared in the building, and then a dragon burst out of Danny''s fist, directly hitting all the security guards, and even many people died directly under the power of the dragon!


    "Superman! Hurry! Inform the avenger alliance of the emergency call!" a lucky security guard responded and quickly shouted at his companions.


    At this time, a security guard took out the phone and directly dialed the emergency phone set by silly girl and Jarvis when the avenger alliance was established. As long as they dialed this phone, silly girl and Jarvis would immediately query the location of the call, mobilize nearby monitoring and inquire about what happened.


    "Avenger alliance?" originally, after hitting the security guards, iron fist Danny was ready to enter the company, but after hearing the security guard''s words, iron fist Danny''s body trembled, and then subconsciously punched the security guard who called.


    "Ding! Location lock: New York City Commercial Building, criminal lock: iron fist Danny!"


    However, it was still late. Iron fist Danny keenly heard the voice from the phone. Iron fist Danny''s heart sank!


    Iron fist Danny knows that things are not very good. At least, he can''t be the opponent of the avenger alliance now. Moreover, he probably doesn''t have time to go upstairs to find the truth!


    "Leave first and then hide. I can''t let the Avengers find me. I''ll come back again at night!" between the lightning and flint, iron fist Danny made a decision. He quickly turned and fled here, but found himself like a lost dog. He didn''t know where to go.


    Iron fist Danny found that there were cameras everywhere in the street. Finally, he had nowhere to escape. He had to escape to the sewer and find a smelly and open corner to hide. Since his birth, iron fist Danny has encountered such a dilemma except plane crash?


    "Damn it, if I were still in Kunlun, how could I encounter this kind of thing? It''s all because the guard who saved me had to help me inquire about the news. Finally, I found out that there might be another secret about the plane accident that year, which made me go down the mountain to investigate. Otherwise, I''m still practicing hard in Kunlun!"


    Iron fist Danny couldn''t help complaining and cursed why there were so many cameras around.


    However, iron fist Danny didn''t know that so many cameras were installed after the establishment of the avenger alliance in order to better find criminal incidents.


    Although there was a small wave of protests against privacy violations, the matter soon ended in front of Stark''s powerful public relations team, and even gradually, people were used to the existence of cameras.


    "I didn''t expect that the iron fist of Kunlun was hiding in the sewer. Did you fall out with those people of the avenger alliance?" when iron fist Danny complained, a mocking voice echoed in the sewer.


    "The quarrel broke out so quickly. Didn''t you just fight together? Was it because you were too good in the battle and didn''t even participate in the battle at all, so they kicked you out?"


    "Ha ha, it''s ridiculous. Kunlun''s iron fist can''t even fight. Even because it can''t fight, it''s kicked out by superheroes. If Kunlun knows, I''m afraid it''s a great humiliation for Kunlun?"


    "Who?!" iron fist Danny came back to himself. He noticed that a sense of crisis was slowly approaching him. At this moment, iron fist Danny was suddenly covered with goose bumps and shouted ahead with surprise and vigilance.


    "Who? Don''t you remember our voice so soon?" the four disciples came out of the darkness. The village looked at iron fist Danny and asked mockingly, "we haven''t met for a long time?"


    "You... You don''t deal with the avenger alliance. What are you doing with me?" iron fist Danny didn''t know how long the brain circuit was. His words stunned the four disciples. However, after they were stunned, the four disciples laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "I didn''t expect that the iron fist of this term should be so naive. Don''t you see that our purpose at the beginning was you?" Murakami shook his head and looked at the iron fist. Danny sneered.


    "From the beginning, the avenger alliance has nothing to do with us. If you hadn''t appeared together, we wouldn''t have struggled to deal with them!"


    "But unexpectedly, you would think that we would choose to deal with the avenger alliance and give up dealing with you?"


    "Dragon power!" at this time, iron fist Danny finally thought of the previous dialogue in the avenger building. He understood that their inference was not wrong. The four leaders of the hand Association came for his dragon power. It''s ridiculous that iron fist Danny thought that the disciples would give up dealing with themselves!

 Chapter 361

    The iron fist Danny who finally woke up stepped back subconsciously. He took a deep breath, looked at the four disciples and said in a deep voice, "don''t come here. The Avengers alliance is still looking for me just now. They will come soon!"


    Just fell out with the avenger alliance, and even killed the security guard in public. Iron fist Danny, wanted by the avenger alliance, wanted to rely on the avenger alliance to break the game when he met a strong enemy. I have to say that iron fist Danny''s thinking is too self-centered!


    However, it was fate that made iron fist Danny develop such a character. Looking at the experience of iron fist Danny in the first half of his life, we can understand why iron fist Danny became like this.


    Iron fist Danny was born in a rich family. He wanted everything from childhood. He took it for granted whether he owned it or given it by others.


    Until he was nine years old, iron fist Danny finally encountered the first twists and turns in his life. The plane they took had an accident. Iron fist Danny''s parents died in that accident.


    However, iron fist Danny was still young at that time. He didn''t even feel any great sorrow and joy, so he was saved by Kunlun people. Then, Kunlun taught iron fist Danny all kinds of martial arts for free. People in Kunlun were also very friendly to iron fist Danny.


    Even iron fist Danny inherited the position of iron fist and did not experience too many setbacks. This can be judged from the weak Qi and strength of iron fist Danny and the lack of dragon power in his body.


    I''m afraid that is, there is no other choice for the power of the dragon. Even if I can''t give the power of the dragon to iron fist Danny, then iron fist Danny will be the first iron fist who inherited the position of iron fist but didn''t get the power of the dragon!


    "Hahaha! Avenger alliance? Do you still think that the avenger alliance will help you now?" sowander laughed, looked at the iron fist mockingly and said, "we haven''t just chased you!"


    "Before, you killed people, were wanted by the avenger alliance, and then fled in a hurry. We saw everything in our eyes..."


    "Or, in the eyes of the avenger alliance, there is no difference between your iron fist and our hand Association. They are all super criminals and targets to be attacked and destroyed!"


    "You... You..." iron fist Danny''s pupils shrunk slightly, clenched his teeth and looked at the four disciples. He didn''t know what he should say for a while.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Catch him first, use his dragon power to find the keel and make our strength further!" Murakami waved impatiently and rushed to iron fist Danny.


    Murakami already knows that iron fist Danny''s own dragon power can''t be used well. Moreover, iron fist Danny has just used the dragon power once. I think there should be no resistance now!


    "Roar!" but what Murakami didn''t expect was that in the face of such a desperate situation, iron fist Danny broke out, and he used the power of the Dragon again in an extreme time.


    Yes, when facing the crisis of his comrades in arms, iron fist Danny was nervous and couldn''t use the power of the dragon, but when facing the crisis of life and death, iron fist Danny finally broke out.


    The village in front felt the familiar and powerful power. However, it is said that it is powerful because the essence of this power is powerful, and the power of Danny''s fist is the weakest dragon power the village has ever seen.


    "Boom!" Murakami clapped his hand, and the Qi in his body surged wildly, even competing with the power of the dragon for a short time!


    This is the first time Murakami has lived for hundreds of years to compete with the dragon power. Even Murakami doubts whether such a weak dragon power can really help him find the keel.


    However, although Murakami resisted the first wave of the dragon power, the follow-up power of the dragon power still made Murakami difficult to resist.


    Fortunately, Murakami is not fighting alone. Although the leaders of the shouhe Association have their own thoughts, their hearts are still very same in the face of iron fist Danny, a visitor from Kunlun and even a public figure related to their strength improvement!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Botu, Alexandra and sowander quickly shot, and three powerful Qi burst into the iron fist Danny at the same time. Together with Murakami''s Qi, there were four forces to fight against the power of the dragon.


    "Bang!" finally, the great dragon power exploded. I think this should be the most oppressive time of the dragon power. It was defeated by the weak hands such as the four leaders of the hand Association!


    "Poof!" a mouthful of blood essence gushed out of Danny''s mouth, and the whole man sat down on the ground with a listless look.


    Iron fist Danny has just played supernormal, but the absolute strength gap, that is, supernormal play, has no effect. Iron fist Danny lost!


    "Iron fist! We really caught the iron fist!" there was a terrible light in the only eye left in the village. He didn''t expect that after hundreds of years of betraying Kunlun, they would have the opportunity to defeat Kunlun''s iron fist and see further hope!


    "Take him away as soon as possible and go back to find the position of the keel, so as not to have a long dream!" the blogger took a deep breath and came forward and said, "don''t forget, this boy is also wanted by the avenger alliance now. If the avenger alliance really chases him and the hawk is there, we''re afraid we can''t resist!"


    "OK! Let''s go!" sowander and Alexandra looked at each other. They came forward directly, knocked iron fist Danny out, and left here with iron fist Danny on their shoulders.


    Not long after, Luke cage came here with Jessica Jones, Matt Murdoch and Logan. Looking at the obvious signs of fighting, the four frowned slightly.


    Time goes back to the time when iron fist Danny kills the security guard and someone calls the avenger alliance''s emergency phone.


    At that time, the Avengers were training and practicing their own skills, waiting for Tony Stark to make equipment that could resist the black airflow. Jarvis suddenly gave a projection and sounded the alarm.


    "Ding! Location lock: New York City Commercial Building, criminal lock: iron fist Danny!"


    "Danny?!" Luke cage heard Jarvis''s voice, his eyes suddenly shrunk, and then saw that under the monitoring picture, iron fist Danny used the power of the dragon to kill and reward the security guard. At this moment, Luke cage was angry!

 Chapter 362

    "When fighting before, he refused to use the power of the dragon because he was nervous, but now, when dealing with ordinary people, he can use it without fear. Did he mean it before?" Jessica Jones sighed and said quietly.


    "I don''t care whether he is intentional or not. Now that he has killed someone, he will accept the sanctions of the avenger alliance!" Logan frowned, opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go there. I''ll see if his so-called dragon power can break my King Kong without damaging my magic power!"


    At this time, Qin Ge Lei has left, so no one can stop Logan from taking risks.


    Moreover, to tell the truth, Logan''s bones still like nervous and exciting adventure and battle. This may be because the factor of undead body in Logan is making trouble!


    "We''ll go with you. After all, he was introduced to the Avengers!" Luke cage took a deep breath and looked at Logan seriously. "We didn''t help him get on the right path before. Now, we have the obligation to catch him and bring him back!"


    "Let''s act together!" Logan took a deep look at Luke cage. Although Luke cage is stronger in strength and defense than normal Logan, Logan is not afraid of him and is not worried that Luke cage will stand on the side of iron fist Danny.


    After all, not to mention that Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw is Luke cage''s biggest nemesis, that is to say, after Logan''s King Kong is not bad, both strength and defense will surpass Luke cage in turn!


    Not to mention, Logan also has a fighter wing. Under the research of Tony Stark and Bruce Banner, Logan has a uniform that can''t burst clothes, which can perfectly accommodate the contraction and expansion of the fighter wing, and can give full play to Logan''s ability of fighter wing.


    So, soon, the defender alliance and Logan formed a new team to hunt down iron fist Danny. With the cooperation of Logan''s strong beast perception and Matt Murdoch''s perception ability, Logan and his party followed the breath of iron fist Danny and found it in the sewer.


    Logan sniffed, as if he had noticed something, turned his head and looked at the defenders alliance and said, "it seems that we are late. Here, there is a battle. The two sides of the battle should be iron fist Danny and the four people of the hand Association!"


    "However, judging from the smell I smelled, iron fist Danny used the power of the Dragon again, but he still lost to the hand Association..."


    "Then we..." Luke cage''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, and finally didn''t say anything. He went to save iron fist Danny. After all, iron fist Danny''s continuous performance is really disappointing!


    "Let''s go back first. I think iron fist Danny should be caught in that college. Before we can''t deal with the black space, we''d better wait for Tony''s research results!" Logan shook his head and directly turned away from here. After all, the smell here is not very good, Just now, Logan also endured nausea to feel the situation here.


    "People in the hand Association have ideas about his dragon power. Will he be in any danger?" Luke cage finally couldn''t resist and looked at Jessica Jones nearby.


    "Is he dangerous? What does it have to do with us?" this sentence is not what Logan said, but Jessica Jones said. "Because of him, we dealt with the hand club, Matt''s master died for it, and he didn''t even mean to fight..."


    "He said he was nervous and couldn''t fight. I don''t believe it at all. You should see clearly in the previous monitoring. When he used the power of the dragon to deal with the security guards of ordinary people, he didn''t leave his hand at all!"


    "Moreover, in this smelly sewer, he fought again and used the power of the dragon. This is not what he said before. He can''t be used twice in a short time!"


    Luke cage doesn''t know how to refute Jessica Jones''s continuous words. He doesn''t want to stand on the side of iron fist Danny. He just feels that such a person with extraordinary ability has gone astray, which is not what he wants to see.


    Luke cage doesn''t hope that iron fist Danny will eventually die in the hands of the hand club, but at this time, Luke cage doesn''t have any other way for the hand club. He can''t pull his partner to die for a rebellious iron fist Danny?


    At the same time, in the No. 1 base, Belle e looked at Huang Wen with a slight frown, and then slowly retreated back, because Huang Wen''s body broke out a strong breath uncontrollably, and even silly girl subconsciously moved all the objects around, so as not to be destroyed by Huang Wen.


    "Miss Belle, if the boss''s breath keeps breaking out, I''m afraid the base will be damaged..." silly girl''s voice sounded in Belle''s ear. "I suggest getting a vibrating gold cover for the boss and locking him in!"


    "Is this necessary?" Belle''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and said reluctantly, "if the base is damaged, just destroy it..."


    "It was built by silly girl with great difficulty, and it is also the home of Miss Belle and her boss. What if it is damaged?" silly girl continued to deceive belle.


    "OK... OK." thinking that this is the second place for her and Huang, Belle finally nodded and agreed that silly girl would lower a vibrating gold cover.


    In silly girl''s opinion, the last Huang Wen breakthrough was an epic level. I''m afraid this Huang Wen breakthrough will be more powerful. You''d better be careful!


    I have to say, silly girl''s foresight is still far from Belle''s. soon after the vibration gold cover covered Huang Wen, the whole vibration gold cover trembled!


    You know, this is the vibration gold that can absorb strength. It can''t close Huang Wen, and this is just the breath of Huang Wen!


    At this time, Huang Wen didn''t find this, because he was immersed in the upheaval of his power. Huang Wen could feel that his internal power disappeared without a trace in his Dantian, and then every inch of his body contained powerful internal power!


    Moreover, this internal force is changing between the sharp sword and the merciful Buddha light. Finally, it condenses into sword like internal force seeds and integrates into every inch of Huang Wen''s flesh and blood.


    Huang Wen''s Kendo has also made a formal breakthrough and achieved an epic level!

 Chapter 363

    Of course, Huang Wen''s Kendo has broken through the epic level, and even his internal force has changed into a sword shape, but this does not mean that Huang Wen can only use the power of kendo, but Huang Wen can still change his internal force into other forms.


    However, after Huang Wen''s breakthrough in kendo, Huang Wen''s ordinary sword moves, with the blessing of the law of sword, have also been greatly improved and can become an epic move!


    In contrast, whether sword 22 or sword 23 will become stronger!


    Especially sword 23!


    Because the sword 23 is the sword of the original God. At this time, Huang Wen''s transformation is not only his internal strength and strength, but also his divine power!


    Huang asked clearly that as like as two peas in his three eyebrows, he was sitting with his sword. The little man was the outward expression of the Yellow spirit, symbolizing Huang''s power and connecting himself with Kendo, and the power of sword twenty-three would be changed.


    Huang Wen slowly realized his power. The villain three feet above the center of his eyebrows gradually hid away. No one can perceive him except Huang Wen, unless Huang Wen began to use his divine power.


    With the sound of "Qiang!" Huang Wen Huo Ran opened his eyes. A sword light shot from Huang Wen''s eyes and directly penetrated the vibrating gold cover in front of him. Even before the characteristics of vibrating gold were shown, Huang Wen''s sword light directly destroyed the internal molecular structure of vibrating gold!


    This is the gap between the material level and the law level!


    Perhaps, from the material level, things that are difficult to do, coupled with a strong enough legal force, can be done.


    "Zhenjin hood? Who covered me?" Huang asked back and restrained his breath. He looked at the Zhenjin hood around him suspiciously and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Ka! Ka!" Huang Wen quickly stood up, broke the vibration gold that had lost its characteristics along the broken place of the vibration gold cover, and came out of it.


    "Boss, it''s all money!" silly girl''s voice sounded with a little heartache. "Although these are blackmailed from Nick Frey, we can''t waste it without Nick Frey now!"


    "Cough!" Huang asked. He coughed a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Nick Frey wasn''t there. Otherwise, he didn''t know how black his face would be or how many foul words he would burst out when he heard the call of silly girl.


    "Ask, are you all right?" Belle stood in place and looked at Huang with some hesitation. The sword light that had just pierced Zhenjin really frightened her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m sorry to scare you." Huang asked. He flashed and hugged Belle with some apology. At the same time, he said to silly girl, "silly girl, next time I close the door, directly use aidman alloy to make me a secret room and let me stay in it!"


    "OK, boss!" silly girl answered and wrote Huang''s question into the program.


    "Let you worry, Belle, don''t worry. I don''t have anything now. I''ve even become incomparably strong, or I''ve never been so strong!" Huang asked. Looking at belle who hasn''t recovered, he rubbed Belle''s hair and said with a smile.


    Feeling Huang Wen''s familiar movements, Belle finally regained her consciousness. She looked at Huang Wen and smiled. She lay down in Huang Wen''s arms and said, "you''re all right. The sword light just now is too powerful and scary. It''s Zhenjin!"


    "Hey hey, doesn''t it seem that I''m strong?" Huang asked. He smiled and said something proudly. Then he contacted the system and transferred out his own character page.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 10220 points."


    "Gas: 1040 points."


    "God: 105 points."


    "Evaluation: Congratulations, your spirit and spirit have completely broken through to the epic level. You are already a strong person at the epic level. Even if you put it in the universe, you can break through some names. However, remember, there are many people in the universe who are stronger than you!"


    "Sure enough, he didn''t add 2200 points of energy to me!" when Huang Wen saw his energy, his eyes coagulated. When he first integrated into Li Jing''s character bag, Huang Wen felt that his energy was a little weak, but Huang Wen was busy making a breakthrough and didn''t have time to pay attention to it. Now, Huang Wen has time.


    "System, you give it to me! What do you mean by withholding zero energy? You must come out today and explain to me well, as well as the troubles I encountered in the previous lottery!"


    Huang asked while communicating with the system, he showed the little man three feet above the center of his eyebrows and wanted to see if the system would react.


    But unfortunately, Huang Wen didn''t perceive anything, and the system didn''t have any meaning to explain, as if the final interpretation right of the system was in Huang Wen''s own hands.


    "Did you deduct a zero because you broke through the epic level? In other words, it may be the value of the legendary level. Will it become weaker after entering the epic level?" Huang asked. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for the system''s response, and he could only explain it himself.


    "Does divine power and power mean the same? Moreover, it happens that the first number is the same, shouldn''t it be wrong? Or, wait until the next lottery and try, you should know..."


    Huang Wen soon recovered. Although he was deducted a zero, he may not be able to add his ability value with the lucky draw of the characters under the epic in the future, Huang Wen''s mood is still very good.


    Before the breakthrough, Huang Wen knew that he was already a great power at the level of sub heavenly father. Although he was a new comer, it was also a great power!


    Now, after Huang Wen''s comprehensive breakthrough in strength and divine power, the Kendo law has also made a breakthrough, and Huang Wen''s strength has also made rapid progress!


    Now Huang asked, do not say one dozen before ten, but three, there must be no problem!


    Huang Wen''s only regret at this time is that he didn''t take this opportunity to deduce the law of King Kong''s not bad divine skill. Otherwise, King Kong''s not bad divine skill went further and integrated Huang Wen''s essence, spirit and spirit. Then Huang Wen dared to directly break through the dimension of the earth, go to find Mephisto, and then cut Mephisto directly to complete his task!


    Well, Huang asked, I don''t know yet. Mephisto has returned to his own hell dimension, drove down the black heart devil who had just been on the top and whose ass hasn''t been hot, and drove the black heart devil to the earth.


    Even, Gu Yi didn''t deal with the black heart devil because of Huang Wen, leaving the black heart devil to Huang Wen.

 Chapter 364

    Yes, Huang Wen originally had the opportunity to understand the law of King Kong''s not bad divine skill. This was inspired by the power contained in the Tathagata God''s palm. It is precisely because of this that Huang Wen''s internal power will constantly change between the sharp sword and the merciful Buddha light.


    But in the end, Huang Wen still didn''t fully understand the compassionate Buddha light, not only because Huang Wen didn''t mean any compassion, but also had no fate with Buddhism.


    More importantly, among the many abilities and characters obtained by Huang Wen, even if he has some martial arts that are slightly related to Buddhism, such as King Kong not bad divine skill and Tathagata divine palm, there is no real Buddhist person.


    "I''ve been closed for such a long time, and even the creation of Kung Fu has been delayed..." after a long time, Huang asked Belle and said with a helpless smile, "what, has anything happened during my closed time?"


    "Well, it seems that there are still a lot of things, but the Avengers alliance doesn''t mean to ask for help. When you just closed the door, I asked me about you. I said you were still closed, so they didn''t contact..." Belle thought a little and said softly.


    "Boss, this is what happened during this period of time. I''ll summarize it for you." this is, silly girl''s voice rang, let Huang ask what happened when he closed the door.


    "The devil was suddenly taken back to hell by the gate of hell..."


    "A young man named iron fist Danny appeared. He has the power of the dragon in his body. He claimed to come from Kunlun because he was against the defenders'' Alliance and the shouhe Association and asked the Avengers'' Alliance for help..."


    "The avenger alliance and the defender alliance fought against the hand alliance together, but they were defeated by the master heikong behind the hand alliance. Fortunately, they returned to the avenger alliance safely..."


    "Tony Stark studies the power of restraining the black sky..."


    "Iron fist Danny had a brief conflict with Qin Ge Lei. After leaving the avenger building, he killed in public and was wanted by the avenger Alliance..."


    "Iron fist Danny was caught by the hand Association. It''s suspected that it''s the attention of the Dragon Power..."


    "So many things?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at silly girl and joked, "I can''t see. Silly girl, you still have the potential to broadcast news!"


    "However, the shouhehui seems familiar. It''s like where I''ve heard it. Kunlun also seems to have heard someone mention it..."


    "Oh, Mrs. Gao seems to be a member of the hand Association. At Mrs. Gao''s level, it should be difficult for the avenger alliance to deal with it, but even Hawk is not an opponent. It''s not simple!"


    "Kunlun''s words seem to have been heard from magneto, and I don''t know what the specific situation is..."


    "Since Mrs. Gao is a traitor to Kunlun, does Kunlun also have Qi similar to internal power?"


    "Boom!" just as Huang Wen was thinking about Kunlun and shouhe society, a roar suddenly broke out in New York, followed by earthquake and mountain shaking. The whole new york felt a vibration, as if an earthquake had come.


    For a moment, the whole new York residents were in a panic. They ran out of the high-rise buildings and gathered in the wide square. One by one, they looked around with worry, and their hearts pounded.


    The shaking of the earth and mountains is more threatening than the so-called super villains. At least, New York residents have no intention of watching the excitement.


    However, New York residents do not know that this so-called earthquake is also man-made, or it is not a real earthquake at all.


    "Boss, there was an earthquake in New York. The vibration came from 73.15 meters underground in Brooklyn. It was not an earthquake in a broad sense. There was a strong energy fluctuation at the source. It was this energy fluctuation that caused the vibration!" when the vibration did not happen, silly girl quickly gave the scanning results and shared the results with the avenger alliance.


    "Is Yongchun martial arts school all right? Is Zhong Bo all right?" Huang asked about the earthquake. Even if it was not an earthquake in a broad sense, Huang asked silly girl for the first time.


    "There is nothing in Chinatown. Under the appeasement of John and Lily, the whole Chinatown is still calm, and no one is injured!" silly girl quickly replied, "the Avengers alliance has rushed to the epicenter..."


    "Well, Belle, shall we go and have a look?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Belle with a smile.


    "Go and have a look. I''m worried about what happens when you go alone!" Belle looked at Huang and nodded seriously and said softly.


    "Brooklyn? Go back to Chinatown first and then go there. After all, I don''t seem to have any impression there..." Huang asked after a little thought and chose to go back to Chinatown first. He disappeared in place with Belle''s body and appeared in Chinatown.


    "Boss!"


    "Master!"


    Lily and John found Huang Wen and Belle for the first time. John ran over with some excitement. Looking at Huang Wen and Belle, he smiled and asked, "master, Shiniang, are you out of the customs?"


    "Well, how''s it going? Is everyone all right?" Huang asked, smiling and nodding. Looking around, he found that nothing had happened in Chinatown.


    "Xiao Wen, why have you gone? I haven''t seen your body for many days, and you''ve lost Belle!" Zhong Bo also came forward at this time, stared at Huang angrily and asked, "Why are you so busy that you don''t even go home..."


    "Hey, there''s something wrong, Zhong Bo. You should have a good rest first. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry, I''ll go and have a look..." Huang asked, scratched his head, looked at Zhong Bo and said with a smile.


    "Where are you going? You think you''re an immortal? It''s a natural disaster. Don''t run around. I tell you, there are aftershocks after the earthquake..." Zhong Bo frowned at Huang and asked, "don''t think you''re strong enough to ignore the natural disaster. Stay here and don''t run around..."


    "It''s not a natural disaster, but someone is doing evil. I''ll go and have a look. I''ll be back soon. Don''t worry, Zhong bo..." Huang Wen''s idea was released, found the location in Brooklyn, and then disappeared in place with Belle''s body.


    "Isn''t it a natural disaster? Someone did evil?" when Zhong Bo heard Huang''s words, he suddenly widened his eyes. "Do you dare to go there? This is the person who can create natural disasters. Do you still take belle to take risks?"


    Unfortunately, Huang Wen didn''t hear Zhong Bo''s voice, because he had already appeared in Brooklyn with Belle.

 Chapter 365

    "Don''t worry, uncle Zhong. Master''s strength is far beyond your imagination. As long as he starts, there will be no problem!" John comforted uncle Zhong in Chinatown and calmed him down at last.


    Here in Brooklyn, the avenger Alliance came no slower than Huang Wen. At least, Huang Wen had just come here, and the avenger alliance plane arrived. As for Logan and Tony Stark, they had flown in advance.


    "Huang asked? Did you get out?" Tony Stark stared at Huang and asked, "when did it happen?"


    "Just now, I just got out of the customs and received the news here. I heard that you were very embarrassed during this time!" Huang asked. Looking at Tony Stark, he smiled and said.


    "Cough, boss, it''s us who are embarrassed. Besides being beaten by us, Tony has been studying his cosmic cube all the time and has not been involved in our affairs at all..." Logan coughed twice and said with some embarrassment.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you''re okay to mention the last time you were beaten? I..." Tony Stark heard Logan''s words, got angry, subconsciously fought back against Logan, and then thought of Huang, the object of his bad words that day, as if standing in front of him.


    Thinking that Huang Wen had just passed the customs, his strength must have made a new breakthrough. Tony Stark held back what he wanted to say from his heart.


    He Tony Stark is not a counselor. He Tony Stark just doesn''t fight unprepared fights. After Tony Stark finds out Huang Wen''s new strength, he decides whether to forget it or forget it


    While Tony Stark was talking to Logan, the rest of the Avengers and the defenders came.


    When the Avengers alliance saw Huang Wen, they couldn''t help but rejoice, especially Zhong Qiang and others. They seemed to decide that they had a bottom in their hearts and that black space was no longer terrible.


    "Master! Have you passed the customs?"


    "Ask elder brother, you finally got out of the pass..."


    "Huang asked..."


    At this time, the avenger alliance and Huang Wen are still talking about the past. The time has turned back a little. After grasping the iron fist Danny, the disciples of the hand Association finally found the place where the keel was buried.


    Then, the shouhe Club led a group of ninjas, escorting the iron fist Danny, dug into the ground, broke the guard force around the keel with the power of the dragon, and then began to let the Ninjas of the shouhe Club dig the keel.


    "How should we deal with this iron fist?" the blogger looked at Murakami, sowander and Alexandra and asked.


    "Kill him. It''s no use keeping him anyway. If he grows up, he may pose a great threat to us!" Murakami said in a deep voice, looking at iron fist Danny.


    "No, you can''t kill me. You promised me. As long as I help you get the keel, you won''t kill me!" iron fist Danny shouted at Murakami and others in some panic.


    "If you don''t say so, how can you be willing to find the keel for us?" sowander looked at the iron fist mockingly, and Danny said with a teasing smile. "After all, you are the most afraid of death we''ve ever seen. If you weren''t so afraid of death, we wouldn''t be so easy to find the keel..."


    "It''s not only the iron fist that is most afraid of death, but also the iron fist with the greatest temper and the weakest strength. Originally, we thought that we could defeat the iron fist and get the keel with the help of the master''s strength, but we didn''t expect that we could do this only with the strength of the four of us..." Alexandra shook her head and said sarcastically.


    "It''s a pity that Mrs. Gao died too early. Otherwise, she still has a chance to share this keel with us, break through with us, and achieve the state above the congenital state. This state has trapped us for hundreds of years!"


    "Kill him? However, he is a contemporary iron fist. If you really kill him, I''m afraid Kunlun will notice it?" the blogger frowned, looked around the three people and said cautiously, "Kunlun didn''t spend much energy on us before. If we really killed the iron fist..."


    "Are you worried that Kunlun will send more strong people to deal with us?" Murakami sneered and said in a deep voice, "but so what? Do you really think Kunlun will use a lot of power? Don''t forget that they were planning that land hundreds of years ago, and that land is not without resistance!"


    "Moreover, don''t forget that after we get the keel, our strength is bound to make rapid progress. At that time, even if the people of Kunlun come, what will happen? Will they be the four of us and the opponent of the master?"


    "You''re right. So, this iron fist really doesn''t need to stay!" the blogger took a deep breath. After thinking about the whole thing, he turned his head to iron fist Danny and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that we had a chance to kill an iron fist!"


    "No! You can''t kill me!" iron fist Danny has entered a desperate situation, so the dragon power in iron fist Danny broke out again.


    But unfortunately, the breath of dragon power had not poured out in time. Iron fist Danny suddenly fell to the ground with convulsions.


    "Iron fist? It''s just an outdated guy in Kunlun. You may not know that the Paralyzer I use is the latest technology!" Murakami said with a switch in his hand and sneered at iron fist Danny.


    "When you are in a coma, I have injected its accessories into your body. As long as I press this button, it will release a strong paralytic ability in your body..."


    "Even if your dragon power is strong, what''s the use? Your body is too weak to resist the paralytic power from it, so now, go to death!"


    As Murakami''s voice fell, Murakami, botu, Alexandra and sowander shot at the same time. They were unwilling to miss the opportunity to kill Kunlun iron fist. Therefore, the four hit Danny''s head, throat, heart and abdomen respectively.


    "Poof!" the four voices sounded almost at the same time. Before Kunlun''s contemporary iron fist even had time to show its strength, it was directly killed by Kunlun''s traitors and five leaders from the hand Association. Even, it had no ability to resist.


    Moreover, the death of iron fist Danny was very tragic. His head, chest and abdomen exploded, his neck was directly broken, and even his body was no longer complete

 Chapter 366

    "In a word, I should have killed the iron fist. I directly pierced his heart and ended his life..." Alexandra said proudly looking at Danny''s body on the ground.


    "When you pierced his heart, his head had been blasted by me, so I killed him!" Murakami sneered and put the credit on himself.


    "I broke his neck and separated his head, so I killed him!" sowander also argued.


    "Come on, come on, who killed him? He died under our joint hands. We killed this term''s iron fist together. It''s not a shame to say it!" the blogger waved his hand, looked at the three people and said, "if you have time to argue, you''d better help dig the keel to avoid long dreams!"


    Just when iron fist Danny died, many people in the mysterious Kunlun felt the death of iron fist Danny, because the power of the Dragon dissipated on the earth.


    "What''s the situation? Danny is dead? How can this be possible? He has the power of the dragon to protect his body. How can he die?" a man with a flame sign on his chest said in a deep voice. He is the master of iron fist, Lei Gong.


    "Although contemporary iron fist ran down the mountain secretly, it was because we wanted him to experience that he succeeded. But he just went down the mountain and had an accident. Is it an ominous omen?" a dignified voice echoed in the air.


    "I''ll find out what''s going on!" Lei Gong took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "although Danny is the weakest iron fist, he''s from Kunlun and my disciple. I need to avenge him!"


    "Go and come back quickly. Don''t forget that our fight with them hasn''t stopped!" the dignified voice sounded again, making Lei Gong''s expression more respectful. Then a dimension door opened and Lei Gong disappeared in Kunlun.


    At the same time, Huang Wen and the avenger alliance in Brooklyn are still talking about the past. All Avengers lost their sense of urgency after seeing Huang Wen leave the customs. However, the defender Alliance on one side can''t help it.


    "Hey! Aren''t you going to investigate the cause of the earthquake? Why are you talking here for a long time?" Luke cage waved to Steve Rogers and reminded him.


    "Oh! Yes!" Steve Rogers recovered, looked at Huang and said, "just as you came, we can have more confidence. After all, such a powerful shock should not be easy to deal with..."


    "Let''s go, I feel it. It''s over there..." Huang asked, pointing to a direction, directly took the people to get their body shape, disappeared in situ and came to a place under construction.


    "It''s here? It''s very similar. It pretends to be construction?" Tony Stark raised an eyebrow and said with a sneer. "It seems that there should be an official to give them a green light..."


    "I''ll investigate!" Jack nodded and said in a deep voice, "although this earthquake did not cause too many casualties, such acts that disturb people''s hearts still have a great impact..."


    "There are no casualties, there are already casualties..." Huang asked, as if he sensed something. Looking at the direction underground, he shook his head and said, "fortunately, only one person died. However, what is this strange thing? Bones? Dinosaur bones? But how can dinosaur bones contain such powerful power?"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, everyone''s body shape turned into a light spot again, disappeared in situ and appeared underground.


    "Can''t you bring us directly here? There''s no need to make complaints about a transfer station..." Tony Stark entered the underground and had some weak Tucao road.


    "Danny?!" Luke cage''s exclamation sounded underground. He found the tragic body of iron fist Danny, and Huang Wen directly covered Belle''s eyes to prevent Belle from seeing this slightly disgusting scene.


    "Hmm? Who?!" the four bloggers who were digging the keel with ninjas heard the movement and their pupils shrank suddenly. Then they saw the familiar faces of Avenger alliance and defender alliance appear in the underpass.


    Of course, Huang Wen, Belle and Tony Stark have never been seen by bloggers, but they subconsciously think that they are all members of the Avengers alliance.


    "Damn it! How did the avenger alliance find here?" an idea flashed through the minds of the four disciples. They knew that the current situation was not very good.


    In the opinion of the four disciples, if they were allowed to break through the congenital state after getting the keel and stealing the power in the keel, they would not have any worry when they met the so-called Avenger alliance, because they thought that at that time, their strength would certainly surpass the avenger alliance, even if there was hawk.


    But now, they have just begun to dig the keel, and they have not brought the keel back, let alone stole the power in the keel. Therefore, a sense of crisis enveloped the four disciples, especially when they looked at Haoke and nvhong Haoke.


    Last time, the four disciples had seen the power of Haoke and needlework Haoke. They knew that they could never be the opponent of these two monsters, but the key to the problem now is that there is only one entrance and exit in this underpass, which is where Huang Wen and the avenger alliance are!


    "Damn it, we should leave ourselves a way out. What should we do now? Have you contacted the master?" Murakami gritted his teeth and looked at the blogger and asked in a low voice.


    "Already contacted, but there was no response from the host..." the blogger shook his head with a heavy heart and said in a low voice.


    "Trouble!" Alexandra took a deep breath, looked at the crowd and said in a deep voice, "it seems that there is only one war, and their number is not large. Let''s see if we can let the Ninjas work hard and give us a chance to rush out of here!"


    "But the keel..." Suo Wande looked back and looked at the unfinished keel. His eyes were full of greed and reluctance, "this is the keel we finally found!"


    Botu and others have been looking for the keel for hundreds of years. At this time, the keel finally appeared in front of them, even readily available. How can they be willing to give up so easily?


    "Do you want to die here? Wait for the master to come?" Murakami''s eyes flashed a decision and looked at his three companions and whispered.


    "Die here..." the blogger''s eyes moved. "Try to break out first and save yourself as much as possible!"

 Chapter 367

    The four bloggers didn''t know that they thought they were secretly whispering. Huang asked them all. At this time, Luke cage, who came forward to check the tragic death of iron fist Danny, stood up and glared at the blogger as if he was ready to say something.


    "What are you angry with him? He was a murderer himself!" unfortunately, Jessica Jones''s words put out Luke cage''s anger.


    Yes, before iron fist Danny, he killed many innocent security guards. Those security guards also have families.


    Moreover, iron fist Danny is already on the wanted list of the avenger alliance. Even if iron fist Danny is not dead, he will also be caught by the avenger alliance and punished by the law.


    However, Luke cage''s heart is still a little reluctant. After all, in Luke cage''s view, although iron fist Danny is 24 years old, he is a child who has not grown up.


    Even though iron fist Danny has great power, he doesn''t know how to use it or how to communicate sincerely with others.


    Luke cage has known iron fist Danny for so many days. The only time to see iron fist Danny sincerely show goodwill is when iron fist Danny sees Steve Rogers, the captain of the United States


    However, Luke cage''s view of iron fist Danny does not represent others'' view of iron fist Danny. At least, everyone present, including Steve Rogers and two of Luke cage''s companions, Jessica Jones and Matt Murdoch, did not like iron fist Danny.


    After all, if it weren''t for iron fist Danny, the defenders'' Alliance would not be hard and hard. Matt Murdoch''s master, the stick old man, wouldn''t have died like this, and the pure society would have been directly destroyed.


    Of course, it does not mean that the defender alliance is afraid to oppose the hand Association, but that the defender alliance does not need to be positive and rigid. It can take a circuitous method or cooperate with the avenger alliance to deal with the hand Association.


    Although in that way, you still can''t deal with the black space of the hand Association, but you can at least retreat all over, can''t you?


    "Alas!" Luke cage sighed helplessly. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, while Huang asked, looking at the keel behind the disciples and others.


    "What a strong power, just right, I''m still worried. After I created the body refining skill, it will take them a long time to refine their internal power if they want to practice themselves..." Huang asked, feeling the strong power from the keel, thinking in his heart.


    "However, if I can teach them to refine the power in this bone and the power they need to refine their body skills, there is no need to worry. Such strong power may even help each of them achieve the legendary level!"


    "At that time, I can even let Yongchun martial arts school form a legendary team of soldiers, which is much more powerful than the so-called extraordinary level, which is equivalent to a group of Luke cage fighting shoulder to shoulder!"


    That is, Luke cage doesn''t know what Huang Wen is thinking. Otherwise, if he knows that Huang Wen has regarded him as the measurement unit of combat effectiveness, I''m afraid he will feel bad in his heart.


    Of course, Steve Rogers may comfort him and tell him that every leader of the superhero League inevitably becomes the result of combat effectiveness measurement. He Steve Rogers is used to it.


    "Do it!" with the order of the blogger, thousands of ninjas rushed towards the avenger alliance. Although the individual strength of these ninjas was not even as high as the students on the second floor, the oppression of thousands of people was still a little big.


    Think about it, a school student, standing all over the playground, and then rushing towards you, that feeling, that psychological shock, is still full!


    However, everyone in the avenger alliance is also experienced. In particular, their leader Steve Rogers is already a veteran of many battles. Moreover, among them, Logan has lived for nearly 200 years and experienced nuclear explosion. Naturally, they will not be frightened by these ninjas.


    "Don''t worry about Danny. Let''s deal with these ninjas first. In this way, you can take revenge for Danny!" Jessica Jones patted Luke cage on the shoulder and comforted softly.


    Just for a moment, the avenger alliance and the defender alliance fought hand to hand with those ninjas. However, even thousands of ninjas were not enough to see in front of war machines such as Haoke and nvhong Haoke!


    Otherwise, when general Ross found hawk, how could he be so excited to catch hawk and copy more hawks?


    Because general Ross knows that the existence of Haoke, appearing on the battlefield, is the most powerful single soldier combat power. Whether it is the former super soldier Steve Rogers, or the single soldier armor and steel armor, it is not a level at all in front of Haoke!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    With the full opening of Haoke''s fire, the whole underground began to tremble again, and even the dust on the head was falling continuously, as if the underground space was about to collapse.


    "Hawk!" Hawk released his strength heartily, and all the grievances he had received in the black sky were released.


    However, Haoke didn''t enjoy it for too long, so he suddenly stopped because he heard a familiar voice.


    "Hawk!" Huang asked, yelling at hawk with some dissatisfaction, because just with hawk''s all-out efforts, the dust in the underground space kept falling, and the earth blocks were constantly shaking, and the keel over there was almost buried.


    If Huang Wen doesn''t stop drinking Haoke, I''m afraid not only the keel is buried below, but everyone present will be covered under the land.


    Haoke turned his head and looked carefully at Huang Wen. As a result, he saw a large amount of dust floating one meter above Huang Wen and Belle''s head. It was the dust blocked by Huang Wen''s ability. If Huang Wen didn''t react quickly, these dust would float on Belle!


    "Forget it, you''d better go out and fight so as not to collapse here. This is the key to your body training in the future!" Huang asked with a helpless wave. With Huang asked''s wave, most of the people present directly turned into light spots and left, leaving Huang asked, Belle and Tony stark here.


    "No, what do you want me to do here?" Tony Stark took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, looked at Huang and asked for a while. He said silently, "do you want me to stay and eat dog food? Don''t go too far..."

 Chapter 368

    "Poof!", Tony Stark''s voice didn''t fall. The dust floating on Huang Wen and Belle''s head scattered Tony Stark all over.


    "Naturally, I need your help? What? You don''t want to exercise?" Huang asked with a smile, "forget it, I''ll send you away..."


    "Body refining? Your skills have been created? But what''s the connection between body refining and here?" Tony Stark suddenly brightened his eyes when he heard Huang''s question. He didn''t care if his armor was dirty. He quickly looked at Huang and asked.


    "When you came, didn''t you hear Jarvis say that there is a lot of energy here?" Huang asked, shaking his head, pointing to the keel that hasn''t been excavated in front of him and laughing.


    "The energy comes from these bones? Is it the earthquake caused by these bones?" Tony Stark also looked at the keel and said subconsciously, "Jarvis, scan!"


    "Sir, Mr. Huang is right. These bones contain a lot of energy. Although they are not comparable to the cosmic magic cube, they are also very rare!" Jarvis''s voice soon rang in Tony Stark''s ear.


    "Lying trough! There is a lot of energy in the bones? What''s the principle? Huang asked, what are the names of these bones?" Tony Stark looked at the keel in front of him with bright eyes and wanted to jump in and study it.


    "According to the words of those guys just now, it seems to be called keel. It should have something to do with the power of the dragon!" Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "Now you know why I want to keep you? What are you doing? Start digging!"


    "I tell you, don''t think about leaving these keels privately. They are not a system at all with your research. Calculated, they should belong to the same system as Mrs. Gao''s Qi, that is, the ability similar to my internal power..."


    "In other words, how can such things appear in New York? Moreover, it seems that these things have been for many years..." Tony Stark muttered as he picked up the tools left by the ninjas.


    "It is because of some years, they should have been here before the founding of the United States. In a word, you, the United States, are the latecomers! Just put them on the ground after digging, and I''ll put them away later..." Huang Wen''s mind moved, and his mind began to control the outward excavation of those keels. His efficiency is much faster than Tony Stark, With the addition of belle, the excavation of keel has become faster.


    When Huang asked about digging the keel with Belle and Tony Stark, Murakami, botu, sowander and Alexandra appeared here in the suburbs of New York, looking at the surrounding ninjas and the avenger alliance. For a moment, they didn''t know what happened.


    "What is this ability? Whose ability is this? Why are we here? Do we have a chance to escape?" one thought after another flashed in Murakami''s mind, but no one could answer their doubts.


    At this time, Haoke breathed a sigh of relief. Now he can finally release his strength without worrying about being stopped by Huang Wen.


    "Haoke!" Haoke, who came back to his senses, released his strength again. This time, his eyes saw the four people in Murakami from those little minions ninjas. Only the four people in Murakami could make Haoke use a little more power and not die!


    However, Haoke looked at the four people in Murakami. Two people were faster than him. One was Logan with his fighting wings open, and the other was Haoke''s wife, nvhong Haoke.


    With more and more participants in the battle, the smell of scholars on needlework hawk gradually faded. Now needlework hawk fights, except for being a little more rational, it is actually no different from hawk at other times.


    Seeing that he had four opponents, now there are only two left. Haoke is also anxious. He doesn''t even shout and rushes directly to the blogger. Murakami meets his old opponent Logan again, and suowande feels the iron fist of needlework Haoke''s justice again.


    As for the remaining Alexandra, he is no better than the other three companions. He faces the Zhenjin weapon combination of Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes, as well as Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang.


    The rest of Peter Parker, spider Gwen, Jack and risfisk have no problem dealing with those ninjas. Even Peter Parker and spider Gwen don''t need to kill. Jack and risfisk can help them completely mend their knives.


    It can be said that there is basically no suspense in this battle, except that Alexandra can struggle a little, because the strength of Steve Rogers and other four people is weaker than him, but his attack can not play any role in the face of Zhenjin shield and Zhenjin arm.


    As for Murakami, botu and suowande, not to mention, Murakami couldn''t even see where Logan, who opened the air fighting wing, was stabbed directly.


    Now Logan has developed his fighting style into two distinct styles according to his various abilities.


    The first is now. Open the air fighting wing and turn into a powerful assassin with your speed and the sharpness of aidman''s alloy steel claw, so that the enemy can''t catch where you are.


    The second is to open the short and strong King Kong not bad divine skill and directly encounter the enemy.


    The latter has obviously become the same thing as Logan''s bottom card. He will not use it easily. Just as against Murakami at this time, Logan has no need to open King Kong''s not bad magic skill.


    "Your master, can''t I help you now?" logan was a little upset about the last time he ran away, so he asked with a sneer when he pierced Murakami''s heart.


    "I''ll come back!" Murakami looked at Logan with one eye and spit out a word with his teeth.


    "Want to resurrect? Do you think we don''t know your ability?" a trace of disdain flashed in Logan''s eyes. Relying on the sharpness of aidman''s alloy steel claw, he divided Murakami directly.


    Sowande and bodu on one side were no better than Murakami. They were directly beaten into meat mud by the Haoke couple, and even a complete part could not be found.


    When the battle came here, there was no suspense, especially when Haoke jumped on the last remaining Alexandra, everything was over, and the shouhe Club officially declared its destruction at this moment


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The average subscription is still declining, and it is about to fall below 500. No more updates will be on the list at that time. Please give more support to book friends who can support subscription

 Chapter 369

    "Isn''t it too safe? Shall we destroy all their bodies?" Logan frowned at the mutilated bodies on the ground. Such a bloody degree was far from acceptable to Logan. Even Logan turned his head and looked at the people and discussed with some dissatisfaction.


    "Well, there''s a little truth in what you said, but John isn''t there. We don''t seem to have any way to destroy the corpses beyond physics..." Zhong Qiang spread his hands and said softly, "even if it''s our internal power, it''s just to blow their corpses a little more flesh and blood."


    "It''s okay, I can make a fire..." Logan smiled, stretched out his aidman alloy steel claw and hit Steve Rogers''s shield.


    "Ho!"


    "Ho!"


    "Ho!"


    A harsh sound echoed around, making everyone frown with some discomfort.


    "Logan, what are you doing?" looking at the pattern on his shield being scratched by Logan again, Steve Rogers asked with some distressed quality.


    "Cough! Failed!" a trace of embarrassment flashed across Logan''s face. He remembered that he had fired a spark before, and then ignited a plane. He recalled that he didn''t look back at the explosion. It was really handsome!


    But Logan didn''t expect that this trick failed in the case of flammable substances such as engine oil.


    "Fortunately, I still have a lighter!" Logan quickly took back his steel claw, took out his lighter, and began to burn it with the help of the clothes of the surrounding ninjas.


    To tell the truth, such a flame burns a little slowly, especially when there are few combustibles, it is not so easy to destroy the corpse.


    "Are you finished? I''ll pick you up when you''re finished?" just then, Huang''s voice was transmitted to the ears of the Avengers through his watch.


    "Cough, boss, we''re destroying the corpse, but the process seems to be a little less smooth..." Logan first recovered and replied to Huang.


    As soon as Logan''s voice fell, Huang Wen appeared around everyone. When he saw the slightly pungent smell around him and the flame that refused to burn, Huang Wen frowned and waved his hand. A powerful flame full of temperature burned all the bodies around in an instant.


    "Let''s go, wait a minute and you''re busy..." Huang asked, shaking his head, turning his head to the defenders alliance and said, "what about you? Do you want to help with us or go back first?"


    "As I said before, as long as we can help me kill the murderer who killed master Murakami, we will join the avenger alliance, become a subsidiary force of the avenger alliance, and listen to the arrangement of the avenger alliance!" Matt Murdoch took a deep breath, stood up and said seriously.


    "Although Murakami didn''t die in my hands in the end, it doesn''t make any difference to me. The teacher''s revenge can be regarded as revenge. However, don''t forget that behind the shouhe Association, there is the mysterious and powerful black space..."


    "The black space thing, wait until you finish the front thing." Huang asked, waving his hand, directly led the people to disappear in place and appeared in the underground space. Tony Stark was still digging the keel in his armor, and Belle was also using her mind to dig, but the number of keels was really a lot, and she needed a little help.


    "Well, dig the keel first, and then we''ll deal with the black and empty thing. There are tools here, which are left by the group of ninjas. You can use them easily..."


    Huang Wen has no polite meaning at all. These keels are supposed to be used by the Avengers in the end. How can there be a reason why the Avengers don''t contribute?


    After all, these keels play a great role in dealing with the avenger alliance, but they are still too weak for Huang Wen. Even if they are the owner of the keel, the original dragon still says, which is stronger or weaker than Huang Wen!


    "By the way, master, the iron fist is dead, and the clue on the Kunlun side seems to be broken!" Huang Liang suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang and asked, "the iron fist knows the reason why we can''t enter China, because someone has arranged the array, and this array has a great relationship with the Kunlun behind him!"


    "Hmm? Kunlun arranged the array? Isn''t it a great God?" Huang asked. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t enter China because of the so-called Kunlun.


    However, Huang Wen really didn''t know much about this so-called Kunlun, let alone why Kunlun arranged that mysterious array.


    However, Huang Wen knows that since Kunlun can arrange this mysterious array, there must be great power in Kunlun!


    "I don''t know if I can go in now. Gu Yi said that I can''t go in, but didn''t say that she can''t go in..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. "Even if the so-called Kunlun is strong, it shouldn''t be more powerful than Gu Yi?"


    "However, since ancient times, Kunlun has something to do with Chinese mythology. Will there be a bunch of pirated Chinese gods in this world? That''s really disgusting!"


    Huang Wen shuddered at the thought that the gods of his nation had been made up in disorder. The adaptation was not made up in disorder, and the joking was not nonsense. Especially when he didn''t know anything about the Chinese gods, he forcibly borrowed his name, which was really unacceptable to Huang Wen.


    "Let''s talk about Kunlun later, one by one. First deal with the keel, and then solve the black space to help you refine the strength of the keel and practice the body refining skill..." Huang asked quickly and looked at the people and said.


    "As for Kunlun, I can only wait until these things are completed, and then I''ll go to China. Oh, by the way, there''s the resurrection of Jin and James Wesley. Well, when the keel is dug, I''ll directly help Jin and resurrect with James Wesley!"


    "Resurrect father and uncle James?" reesfiesk stared at Huang with some expectation and fear on his face, and asked in a trembling voice, "master... Master, do you... Do you snatch back the soul consciousness of father and uncle James from Mephisto?"


    "Well, it''s not like grabbing back. Anyway, their soul consciousness is now in my hands. According to master Gu Yi, put them into the body, and Kim and James Wesley should be able to revive..." Huang asked with a smile and nodded.

 Chapter 370

    "Sleeping trough! Are you still a person? Even Mephisto was defeated by you?" Tony Stark heard Huang''s question, didn''t even dig the keel, stared at Huang and said, "you''re so good, why should we help you dig the keel? Shouldn''t you get them out all at once?"


    "Because most of my strength is still deducing the skill. Besides, you use the keel. Whoever contributes more will use more. Don''t blame me for opening the gap with others at that time!" Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders, looking at Tony Stark and laughing.


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the avenger alliance immediately dispatched, ran to the keel one by one, and carefully began to dig the keel, except lisfisk.


    "Master, I really don''t know how to thank you..." risfisk looked at Huang with red eyes and said in a choked voice, "I didn''t believe my father and uncle James could live before, but master, you still didn''t give up..."


    "Do you have no confidence in your master?" Huang asked, patting risfisk on the shoulder with a smile, joking and comforting, "if you want to thank me, just practice your skills and try to be alone earlier!"


    "I trained you disciples to save me trouble. Don''t teach you Kung Fu. What''s the last thing I need to do..."


    "Yes! Shifu, you''re right. Shifu, please have a rest. We''ll take care of the digging of the keel!" Huang Liang said to one side. "And miss Belle, you can also have a rest. We can do these things as apprentices!"


    "All right, Belle, you can have a rest. You''ve been digging for a long time." Huang asked, glanced at Huang Liang, nodded with satisfaction, waved to Belle, got a sofa from No. 1 base, sat next to him and became a supervisor.


    "Why do I suddenly feel that I''ve been squeezed..." Tony Stark once again felt that he had changed from an exploiter to an exploiter. For a while, he muttered, "how can this feeling be so like a worker forced to dig a mine? And there''s no salary..."


    "Tony, if you don''t want to refine your body with a keel, you can say in advance that I can send you away, thousands of miles away..." Huang asked Tony Stark''s lazy voice, slightly mocking.


    "Cough, Huang asked, if I dig enough, can you let the little pepper refine its body with a keel?" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang with a flattering smile and asked tentatively, "it''s my girlfriend pepper. She often has to deal with many things alone. I''m a little worried..."


    This is the first time Tony Stark has put his posture so low, but there is no way. Both the refining technology of keel and the intellectual property of body refining skill are in Huang Wen''s hands. Tony Stark can only ask Huang Wen if he wants his girlfriend pepper to practice body refining skill.


    "It depends on you, whether you work hard or not, how much you dig!" Huang asked, looking like a capitalist, ready to drain Tony Stark''s labor force. "If you really work hard, I can''t consider..."


    "I will try my best!" even though Tony Stark was familiar with Huang''s purpose, he had to give up more of the keel. But he still had to give in. Fortunately, the iron and steel armour was still powerful. At least he did not need to come out of the armour, and he was digging up the dragon''s bones in a gray way. This point, awesome, was much stronger than others.


    Not long after, with the efforts of the Avengers, the underground keel was soon excavated. Huang Wen waved his hand. All these keels were sent to base 1.


    After all, these keels have just been excavated. Although everyone is very serious, in order to emphasize speed, they are still covered with dust and clods. Therefore, Huang Wen sent them to base 1 and asked silly Niu''s robots to help clean them.


    "Huang asked, the keel has been dug. When can we practice the martial arts?" Tony Stark couldn''t wait to look at Huang and asked with his eyes shining.


    There is no way. Tony Stark has already suffered the loss of beating Logan and others when there is no armor, and the research on Nano series armor has also fallen into an impasse. The key is the firmness of nano armor, which is also a problem. It is completely unable to resist the power from Logan and others.


    In addition, peper always has to take charge of the stark group, which will inevitably be watched by interested people, and the armor prepared for peper can''t follow peper all the time, so Tony Stark feels that it''s safe to let peper have a little self-protection.


    "According to the results of my deduction now, it doesn''t take three days to study the method of refining the keel!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, got up from the sofa, sent the sofa back to a base, turned and looked at lisfisk.


    "Come on, I''ll take them back to the avenger building. Take me to the private hospital where Kim and James Wesley are!"


    "Hey, hey! Huang Wen, we''re going to see it too. It''s a feat of resurrection. Aren''t you going to open our eyes?" Tony Stark quickly grabbed Huang Wen and said with a smile.


    "Do you all want to see it?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking around at the avenger alliance.


    "Yes, boss, how can I miss such a knowledgeable thing? I''ve lived for nearly 200 years, but I haven''t seen the resurrection. Although I often linger on the edge of life and death, it''s not the resurrection in the real sense after all..." Logan looked at Huang with some expectation.


    Huang asked, looking at the people''s expectant eyes, finally nodded and said softly, "Reese, lead the way. Don''t expect me to take you directly. I don''t even know where I am. By the way, uncle wolf, although you have lived for 200 years, you will see more and more shocking things in the future than in the previous 200 years!"


    "The private hospital is in New York..." Jack whispered the location of Sherman family''s private hospital and informed his family to avoid any misunderstanding and conflict.


    Huang Wen and the others did not spend much time, so they moved to the Sherman family''s private hospital. For the sudden arrival of the avenger alliance, because Jack said hello in advance, the medical staff of the private hospital were not too surprised. They just kept watching everyone of the avenger alliance with some curiosity.


    "All go down, and no one will come in and disturb us!" Jack waved to the medical staff and drove all the outsiders out.

 Chapter 371

    They entered the ward, and Kim and James Wesley were placed in the same ward. It was risfisk''s decision. He said it would make both sides feel accompanied by each other.


    Huang Wen looked at Kim and waved with James Wesley''s weak vital signs. Kim and James Wesley''s soul consciousness flew out of the ring. However, perhaps they had left the body for too long. The two soul consciousness did not choose to rush into their own body at the first time and integrate with their own body and most of their souls.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, looking at the floating in the air, as if he had lost his mind, Kim and the soul consciousness of James Wesley could not help but frown.


    Huang Wen remembers that when he first broke into the dimension of hell, he was ready to use the Najie to recover the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley. When James Wesley and Kim''s soul consciousness and consciousness flew to his Najie, why did these two soul consciousness not respond now?


    "Is it a doll? In the soul, there is soul consciousness. In the soul consciousness, what else has been deducted by Mephisto? I''ll ask the black heart devil?" Huang asked for a long time, but he didn''t find the answer, so he decided to contact his perceptual Eagle again. After all, it''s still in the dimension of hell and hasn''t been put away.


    "What''s the matter, master? What''s the matter?" risfisk looked at Huang and asked tentatively. He suddenly stopped moving and looked at Huang nervously.


    "It''s all right. Let me ask, huh?" Huang Wen smiled, shook his head and comforted lisfisk. As a result, when Huang Wen contacted the eagle of perception again, Huang Wen was stunned because he saw Mephisto in the dimension of hell.


    "What''s the situation? The black heart devil? Why is Mephisto here? Did they sing a double reed? In order not to let me harass hell, they lied to me?" Huang asked. An idea flashed subconsciously in his mind. After all, the demons of hell are deceptive and first-class existence.


    But Huang asked, on second thought, if you want to deceive yourself, there is no need to let so many hell demons die in your own hands, right?


    Especially when Huang Wen saw that Mephisto was constantly introducing new souls into the dimension of hell and incarnating into demons.


    "Shua!" Huang asked three feet above the center of his eyebrows. The villain sitting with the sword was holding the Xuanyuan sword. He cut out a move of sword in the form of Yuanshen!


    This move of sword 22 also contains the power to deal with the soul. It cuts into the dimension of hell along the ability of the gun of space.


    "Hiss!" in the dimension of hell, Mephisto, who was leading the new soul, suddenly felt a sense of crisis. He subconsciously slapped the sword 23, and then his whole palm was cut by the sword 22, spilling blood on the ground. At the same time, he noticed that his soul was violently shocked and stabbed, which made Mephisto''s heart sink.


    "Huang Wen?! what are you doing in my hell?" inexplicably, Mephisto, who was attacked by Huang Wen again, felt the familiar despicable atmosphere and became angry in an instant. The black heart demons have handed over the soul consciousness of Jin and James Wesley to Huang Wen. Why should Huang Wen come to disgust him? Didn''t you just stop?


    "Mephisto! Why can''t the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley enter their bodies!" Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly, and his voice contained cold killing intention. "If you don''t give me an explanation, even if you can''t kill you, I''ll make you a hell dimension and have no vitality!"


    "Huang asked! Are you threatening me?" Mephisto clenched his teeth and shouted at Huang.


    "Of course you can be regarded as a threat!" Huang Wen''s mouth showed a trace of disdain. The villain three feet above the center of his eyebrow directly sent the Xuanyuan sword to Huang Wen''s hand. "If you don''t agree, you can also come to the earth to fight with me. In this way, I''m afraid you don''t know the way. I''ll open the space crack for you!"


    Huang Wen''s voice fell and Xuanyuan sword cut out, directly opening the space crack between the dimension of hell and the earth!


    "You!" Mephisto looked at the space crack in front of him and almost couldn''t resist rushing in, but he thought of the other side of the space crack and didn''t know what it was. In addition, Huang asked that he was confident and fearless, which made Mephisto feel a little guilty.


    Moreover, Mephisto can feel that Huang Wen''s just sword poses a greater threat to himself. In other words, Huang Wen''s strength may have made new progress, and he is even more unlikely to defeat Huang Wen on the earth!


    "I''m very reasonable. I''ll give you three choices!" Huang asked, looking very magnanimous. He said again through the gun of space, "either explain to me, or come out for a war, or there will be no living creatures in your hell in the future!"


    "Hiss!" as soon as Huang Wen''s voice fell, a fire appeared in the ward. It turned out that Gu Yi noticed the long-lasting smell of hell and came to check the situation. As a result, he just heard Huang Wen''s cruel words there.


    "You should first get the souls of Kim and James Wesley out of the body, integrate the soul consciousness into the soul, and put them into the body so that they can recover!" Mephisto finally succumbed. However, on his later revenge list, after Gu Yi, the earth man, And Huang asked the earth man.


    "So?" Huang asked subconsciously frowning. If a demon lord of hell said, Huang asked really didn''t dare to believe it, so Huang asked turned his head and looked at Gu Yi who had just arrived.


    "He''s right. It really needs to be done so that they can recover. In other words, can you not open the space crack of the dimension at will?" others couldn''t hear Mephisto''s words, but Gu Yi still heard them. At this time, Gu Yi looked at Huang reluctantly and asked, "You can easily expose the earth''s dimensional coordinates by opening the dimensional space cracks at will..."


    "Ah? There''s such a thing?" Huang was stunned, hurried to disperse the space cracks, looked at Gu Yi awkwardly and said, "I just want to ask about Mephisto. Who knows he won''t answer, so I have to threaten him..."


    "It seems that your strength has improved again. Otherwise, you won''t have such sufficient self-confidence!" Gu Yi shook his head, took a deep look at Huang and asked.


    "Moreover, I can feel that your body is full of all kinds of powerful forces. I didn''t expect you to make a breakthrough so soon..."

 Chapter 372

    "So it seems that in a short time, you will be able to surpass the old people like us!" Gu Yi''s last sentence widened the eyes of most people in the ward, because as Gu Yi appeared more and more, people also knew Gu Yi''s strength and status and what she did.


    Now, according to Gu Yi, Huang Wen will surpass Gu Yi''s power soon, or does it not mean that Huang Wen is invincible?


    Or, Huang asked, are you going to be the strongest on earth?


    "Master Gu Yi, you flatter me. I still have a long way to go from master Gu Yi..." Huang asked quickly shook his head and looked very modest.


    I''m kidding. Huang Wen doesn''t want to be the strongest on earth. At least, in a short time, Huang Wen doesn''t want to be the strongest on earth so soon. He still wants to develop quietly for a while.


    Yes, Huang Wen is a person who likes development!


    As the saying goes, if Huang Wen really becomes the strongest on earth, the heavy tasks from threats in all dimensions may have to be handled by Huang Wen.


    At that time, Huang Wen will also become a thorn in the flesh for many people, just like Gu 11 now. The powerful demons in all dimensions don''t think about how to get rid of Huang Wen all the time.


    At that time, Huang Wen''s whole energy will be wasted on these powerful demons. How can he have time to develop!


    "I believe you won''t have much time on this road..." Gu Yi smiled unfathomably, looked at Kim and asked after his soul consciousness with James Wesley, "do you need my help?"


    "It''s not necessary. I still master some skills." although Huang Wen didn''t draw any soul Taoist skills, Huang Wen also mastered some skills according to the yuan God sword and special functions such as sword 23. Huang Wen can do this kind of thing easily.


    Huang Wen came to Kim and James Wesley. His hands were like sword fingers. A mysterious force condensed at the fingertips of Huang Wen''s hands.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    The next moment, in lisfisk''s expectant eyes, Huang Wen''s two handed sword pointed at Kim and lisfisk.


    Of course, no one except Gu Yi could see the souls of Kim and risfisk floating out of their bodies.


    Then, Huang Wen didn''t even need to act. When James Wesley and Kim''s soul consciousness found their souls, they rushed in and turned into a complete soul body suspended in the air.


    "Hum!" Huang asked, pointing at the two complete soul bodies again, and Kim and James Wesley''s soul bodies returned to their own bodies.


    "It''s done!" Huang asked a long spit. Although it was not difficult for him, Huang asked was the first time to do such a thing. In addition, he was the father and uncle of his apprentice risfisk. Huang asked still had some little pressure.


    "Master, father and uncle James have been resurrected? But why haven''t they woken up yet?" risfisk glared. He didn''t even know what Huang Wen had just done. After all, he couldn''t see the existence of the soul at all. In addition, Kim and James Wesley didn''t wake up directly, Risfisk looked at Huang carefully and asked.


    "Soon, their consciousness needs a little recovery and adaptation." Gu Yiti Huang asked.


    "By the way, master Gu Yi, I have some questions to ask you..." Huang asked suddenly thought of something, looked at Gu Yi and said.


    "Come to my Kama Taj as a guest. You haven''t been here yet." Gu Yi suddenly smiled, turned his head and looked at Belle, "Belle, come with me..."


    Gu Yi''s voice fell, and a fire appeared around her. Then a fire circle appeared in the ward. On the other side of the fire circle was the mysterious Kama Taj.


    "Then I''ll disturb master Guyi." Huang asked with a smile, walked to Belle, took Belle''s hand, and followed Guyi into the Kama Taj.


    "No, he doesn''t care about us?" Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly. He found that his sense of existence was so low. For a moment, he muttered, "why don''t you invite me in as a guest? I''m the top genius in the world!"


    "People are magicians. Are you a scientist or a scientist who knows nothing about magic? Are you invited to talk with others?" Logan glanced at Kim and said to James Wesley, "keep quiet. They seem to be waking up. I can feel that a breath of life is being born on them..."


    "Who have I provoked?" murphysto scolded, looking at the disappearing space crack in the latitude of hell.


    At the same time, Huang Wen and Belle sat on one side of the Kama Taj, while master Gu Yi sat on the other side. Cassilias brought a pot of green tea and respectfully put it on the table.


    "This is the most gifted magician of our Kamata Taj now. What do you think of him?" Gu Yi''s eyes moved, suddenly pointed to Casillas and asked Huang with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Casillas, subconsciously blinked. He didn''t quite understand what Gu Yi was talking about, and Huang asked some blind people who didn''t recognize Casillas.


    "It''s very good. I... hmm?" however, since Gu Yi asked, Huang didn''t give a good answer, so Huang asked a little feeling and was ready to politely praise the most talented magician in Gu Yi''s mouth. As a result, he felt the power of the dark dimension.


    Now, Huang Wen knows who cassilias is. Huang Wen can''t remember his name, but he also knows that he is the little villain who finally colluded with domam in the dark dimension and killed Gu Yi. Huang Wen remembers that the final end of this little villain seems to be very miserable


    "Pay attention to your eyes and don''t glance at them at random!" Huang asked, looking back at Casillas. He looked at Belle quietly. Huang asked, frowning, a strong breath came out and directly blew Casillas out.


    "Ask..." Belle pulled Huang Wen''s clothes, indicating that this is Gu Yi''s territory. Don''t mess around.


    "It''s all right, it''s a pity." Gu Yi shook his head with some regret, looked at Casillas who was blown out, waved and closed the door, "I thought that if you knew him, his fate might change, but I didn''t think that everything had not changed..."

 Chapter 373

    "If I know him, his destiny will change?" Huang asked stunned, looked at Gu Yi with some hesitation and said, "since master Gu Yi wants to change his destiny, why don''t you care about the power belonging to the dark dimension? And why do I know him, his destiny has a chance to change?"


    "Because of your side, the fate of most people has been changed by you, including your own destiny!" Gu Yi looked at Huang and said seriously, "whether belle or avenger, it''s the same..."


    "Several of your disciples, in their own destiny, will become the same people as cassilias. Such people are collectively referred to as villains, but their destiny has changed after meeting you."


    "The same is true of the Avengers alliance. Whether Logan, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, Bruce banners or Bucky Barnes, their destiny has changed to varying degrees..."


    "So it is..." Huang asked thoughtfully nodded. The fate of these people changed. Some of them were deliberately done by Huang asked, and some of them didn''t know what had happened, so they became what they are now.


    The best examples of these two different situations are the possible civil war caused by Bucky Barnes and the lightning man max.


    "It''s a pity. I wanted to keep more helpers for the future supreme mage, but now it seems that the next supreme mage still needs your support!" Gu Yi sighed and looked at Huang seriously.


    "Ah?" Huang asked, blinking his eyes subconsciously, then looked at Gu Yi and said with a smile, "master Gu Yi, don''t leave office so soon. I expect you to be in front of me for a few more years and give me more time to practice..."


    "When that day comes, I will tell you in advance. After all, I said, I still need you to help. With your ability and my plan, I can go on better..." Gu Yi smiled, shook his head and said calmly.


    "By the way, master Gu Yi, I came here this time to ask about Kunlun and that array..." Huang asked suddenly thought of something, looked at Gu Yi seriously and asked, "master Gu Yi, you can go in, right?"


    "I can go in naturally, but I won''t go in easily. This is my respect for them..." Gu Yi''s face became serious, looked at Huang and said.


    "I know your strength is very strong now, but for them, you are an outsider after all. If you really forcibly intervene in their affairs, I''m afraid you will be hit by both of them!"


    "Both sides? One side is Kunlun, who is the other side? And what is the origin of those Kunlun?" Huang asked, frowning and whispering.


    "The Chinese officials, those arrays, are also set by them, because they are worried that someone will intervene in the battle between them..." Gu Yi''s eyes moved and whispered.


    "As for Kunlun, they are actually a group of practitioners who came to the earth by spaceship. Aliens from another planet have obtained the mysterious dragon power, and let each generation of iron fist inherit this dragon power and become the guardian of Kunlun..."


    "Do they have anything to do with the myth system of China?" Huang asked. When he heard the aliens, he subconsciously narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Yi again.


    "Naturally, it has something to do with it. The leader of Kunlun is a guy called the Jade Emperor..." Gu Yi said after a deep look at Huang, "and he is not the most troublesome. He is just the separation of the Jade Emperor. The most troublesome thing is the organization behind him, which is a dimensional space similar to Asgard..."


    "Asgard is the place where Odin shot the red tank. The Jade Emperor behind the Jade Emperor is also a similar dimensional space, called Da Luotian. Their race is called Xianzu..."


    "In other words, are these fairies in the same line as the aliens in Kunlun?" Huang asked suddenly what he thought and asked subconsciously.


    "It can be regarded as weakening some of the inheritance. At least there is a big gap between Kunlun''s Qi and Da Luotian''s immortal Qi..." Gu Yi raised his head, looked at the direction of Kunlun and continued to tell.


    "So, are the mythical Chinese Protoss the so-called fairies?" Huang asked and asked his last question.


    "Whether it is or not depends on what you think. Now the official people in China do not recognize the fairy and Kunlun as real mythical characters, because they say that these so-called fairy and Kunlun did not appear when their national myths were born!" Gu Yi took a deep breath and said softly.


    "Moreover, Chinese people say that the protoss in the myth are not so ugly, let alone so weak. This is the main contradiction between Kunlun and Chinese officials..."


    "The fairy family and Kunlun wanted to become the orthodox gods of China and rule the land of China, but the Chinese authorities rejected them, found the ancient Jiuding, rallied the hearts of the people and fought against these... False gods they didn''t trust..."


    "Of course, the two sides have not officially started a war, but there are some small-scale exchanges and frictions."


    "The existence of ancient nine tripods symbolizes that the history and mythology of China are earlier than that of their Xianzu and Kunlun." Huang asked, his eyes lit up and suddenly stood up with a smile, as if he had made a decision in his heart.


    In other words, when he knew that the world was close to pirated Chinese mythology, the balance in Huang Wen''s heart had completely lost its balance.


    "It seems that you have made your own decision, but I still say that, don''t meddle rashly, otherwise you will be regarded as the common enemy of both sides!" Gu Yi sighed, stood up and looked at Huang Wen seriously.


    "I''m still very relieved of your current strength. The Jade Emperor of Kunlun is not necessarily your opponent, but whether it''s the ancient Jiuding or the fairy family of Da Luotian, they all have more powerful power than you!"


    "I see. Thank you for your advice! Let''s leave first!" Huang asked, nodding with a smile and bowing to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen''s action and shook her head helplessly. She knew that Huang Wen''s action had shown which side Huang Wen was going to stand on.


    "By the way, the black heart devil, the son of Mephisto, was exiled to the earth. I heard him mention your name, so I didn''t care about him. He gave it to you. Don''t let him do evil on the earth..." Gu once got over his mind and looked at it slowly turning into a light spot. Huang asked and belle

 Chapter 374

    "Black heart devil? I mean, if Mephisto was in the dimension of hell, where did the black heart devil go? It turned out that he was sent to the earth..." Huang asked. Hearing Gu Yi''s words, an idea flashed through his mind, "however, the Lord of the dimension of hell is too unreliable. The black heart devil was driven down a few days after he became the Lord of hell?"


    Huang Wen didn''t know that the wronged black heart devil didn''t even become the Lord of hell for a day. The black heart devil became the Lord of hell, didn''t have time to do anything for himself, and didn''t improve his strength at all.


    When the black heart devil became the Lord of hell, the only thing he did was to give the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley to Huang Wen. This is a proper tool man!


    Huang asked her thoughts and took Belle back to the ward. At this time, Kim and James Wesley had woken up, but this time was really equivalent to the experience of resurrection, which made both of them a little silent.


    "Father, Jinhe group is very good now. Everything has been on the right track. All weapons factories are running in an orderly manner. We just need to dig some weapons manufacturing talents and play the name of Jinhe group..." risfisk sat by the bed and was talking about the current situation of Jinhe group with Jin.


    "You did a good job..." Jin he''s complexion didn''t change. He just nodded indifferently and said softly, "in the future, Jin He Group will be handed over to you, and I''m retiring."


    "Yes, young master, Jinhe group, I''ll leave it to you in the future. My boss and I have experienced so much and don''t want to take care of so many things..." James Wesley sighed lightly, looked at risfisk and said with a little apology, "I''m sorry, young master."


    "It''s all right. You have a good rest. Your body is the most important..." risfisk shook his head with a smile, looked at Kim and said to James Wesley, "father, uncle James, do you want to go out and look around?"


    "Besides, I just want to have a good rest now." Jin''s eyes moved. Even if he just woke up, he didn''t want to look around. He was deeply impressed by the experience of hell.


    In other words, the smell of hell affected Kim and James Wesley to let them understand how cruel the real hell is.


    In such a cruel place, the most exquisite thing is the law of the jungle!


    But the key is that the strength of Kim and James Wesley is doomed that they will be at the bottom of the food chain. Kim and James Wesley can''t even imagine what will happen to them when they really die and enter hell one day.


    There is no hope of increasing strength. Kim and James Wesley only hope that they can do something in the future so that they will not enter the terrible hell after death.


    Yes, for Huang Wen who has entered the hell dimension, the hell dimension is just another space. Even except that Mephisto in the hell dimension can cause some trouble to Huang Wen, no one can threaten Huang Wen at all.


    Moreover, it can be said that the demons in the whole dimension of hell are just mole ants that can be destroyed by Huang Wenzhi.


    But for Kim and James Wesley, the dimension of hell is full of demons they can''t deal with. Even the lowest demons are enough to make Kim enter the extraordinary level and feel fear.


    Therefore, king and James Wesley want to redeem themselves, just like a man full of evil who suddenly wants to be a good man after experiencing a upheaval.


    "Reese, are you here with Kim and with James Wesley, or?" Huang asked, feeling the slightly silent atmosphere in the ward. He looked at the avenger alliance that he didn''t know well with Kim, and even some hatred with Kim, but he resisted the defender alliance that didn''t happen. Huang asked shook his head and directly broke the atmosphere.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Kim and James Wesley noticed Huang Wen at this time. When they saw Huang Wen, their pupils shrank suddenly, and a ray of fear flashed in their eyes.


    Although in the dimension of hell, their soul consciousness cannot act independently, they still exist consciously. Huang Wen is deeply engraved in their memory like the arrival of God and the wanton slaughter of hell demons.


    Even, in the view of Kim and James Wesley, Huang Wen is now a great God. He is the embodiment of God in the world!


    "I''d better accompany my father and uncle James first..." risfisk looked at Kim who had subconsciously shrunk back and sighed with James Wesley. Risfisk knew that Kim who was full of ambition and ambition would never come back.


    However, this is also a good thing for lisfisk. At least, he doesn''t need to worry about Kim and is doing something that makes him in a dilemma.


    Even, in order to maintain the peace of New York in the dark and be as stable as when the Jinhe group once unified the underground world, risfisk has decided to be hard with the whole underground world!


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." just as Huang Wen was about to leave with the people and return to Yongchun martial arts school and Avenger building, a man hurried into the ward, stretched out his hand from a distance, looked at Huang Wen with a smile and was ready to shake hands.


    "Father..." Jack''s mouth twitched slightly. Yes, it was Jack''s father, air force chief of staff, four-star general, Bruce Banner''s old father-in-law, general Ross''s immediate boss, one of the two stars at the helm of the Sherman family, mark Sherman.


    "Hello, Mr. Huang, I''ve heard a lot about you, but I didn''t have the opportunity to visit you..." mark Sherman glanced at the awakened Kim and talked with James Wesley. The smile on his face was more heated. This is the ability of resurrection. How can mark Sherman not be moved.


    "Hello." Huang asked, glancing at the embarrassed Jack around him, reaching out and shaking mark Sherman''s palm, an internal force poured into mark Sherman''s body.


    This move is the move Huang Wen used to treat Tony Stark''s kidney deficiency. It can help people make up for the passage of origin and treat physical strain. It is still very helpful for people a little old like Mark Sherman.


    Sure enough, when this internal force was integrated into mark Sherman''s body, his face became ruddy and the whole person became more energetic.

 Chapter 375

    "Mr. Huang Wen, is this?" feeling the change of his body, mark Sherman looked at Huang Wen in surprise, stared at Huang Wen tentatively and asked.


    "Nothing. I found that General Sherman had some minor physical problems, so I helped you recover. There are still some things on my side, so I''ll go first, Jack. Will you stay?" Huang asked, took back his hand, smiled, shook his head, turned his head and looked at Jack.


    "Well, I''ll accompany Reese." Jack shrugged helplessly and said softly, "goodbye, master. I''ll go back soon..."


    "OK." Huang asked, nodded, and returned to the avenger building with the avenger alliance and the defender alliance.


    "Mr. Huang asked, what are you going to do to solve the black and empty matter?" Huang asked just brought the people back to the avenger building. Matt Murdoch on the side couldn''t help coming up and asked Huang.


    It seems that just killing Murakami and even the others of the shouhe society can not meet Matt Murdoch''s revenge. After all, people with clear eyes can see that the so-called black sky is the biggest and most terrible threat!


    "Heikong? In other words, we killed all the members of the hand club. Why hasn''t heikong responded? Wasn''t he very arrogant that day?" Logan''s eyes moved, subconsciously frowned and said, "did he find the smell of the boss and be afraid?"


    "Forget it, go and have a look. Anyway, Jinhe''s finished. When this black and empty thing is finished, I''ll prepare the follow-up of skill and refining keel..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "lead the way. Where is he?"


    "In a college in New York..." Steve Rogers stood up and began to lead Huang Wen to the black sky.


    Turning back for a period of time, the disciples who returned to the brotherhood were still alive and were digging the keel. Among the colleges in the territory of the brotherhood, only heikong sat in the dark chamber. He was feeling the power left in all dimensions of the earth and wanted to find out the strength of the strong on the earth.


    "Hmm?" suddenly, heikong''s eyes coagulated, because he was aware of the death of a large number of ninjas. "What''s the matter? Ninjas have casualties? What happened to them?"


    "Hmm? This is the breath left by the strong people in the dimension nearby. The disciples clashed with him? They really don''t know how to live or die. How can they meet such strong people? No, they can''t all die. I have to go and have a look..."


    Just as heikong''s figure flashed and was ready to help, heikong''s figure suddenly stagnated, the whole person stopped, and then frowned at the direction of the suburbs of New York.


    "What''s the matter? I suddenly changed my position? Hmm? It seems that I don''t have to go either. The disciples are dead..." heikong''s eyes moved and sighed lightly, "It seems that I need to recruit some more people. The earth is really dangerous. I don''t even notice the strong man''s hand, let alone his strength. To be safe, I''d better continue to bring some strength!"


    Heikong soon had a new action. He transferred his altar. After relocating the altar in a new stronghold, he continuously input his own strength outside the dimension into heikong. He was ready to wait until his strength became stronger, and then go out to control a group of people to work for him and inquire about the news on the earth.


    Black sky now knows that the of the earth is not simple. Whether it is Huang Wen who killed the disciples or Gu Yi who is unfathomable, his current power can''t deal with it. Therefore, if you want to explore the mystery of the earth, you can only have more power!


    It was precisely because of the various arrangements of the black sky that when Huang Wen came to the college with the avenger alliance, it had become an uninhabited area, and there was not even a breath of life.


    "What about people? Can''t you say that the black space ran away? It''s a little difficult..." Logan looked at the empty college and couldn''t help frowning, trying to search for the smell of the black space.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen explored the whole college with his mind. Suddenly, Huang Wen raised his eyebrows, and his body disappeared in place. He appeared at the original location of the altar, feeling the faint smell of the black space inside, and Huang Wen''s mouth raised slightly.


    "Run? Do you think you can really run?" Huang asked, waving his hand and feeling the smell of black space, the perceptual Eagle originally in the dimension of hell completely disappeared, that is, Mephisto didn''t know about it, otherwise it must be a big celebration.


    In the college, Huang Wen appeared next to the avenger alliance, and then used the skill of space gun to release the eagle of perception.


    Soon, the eagle of perception found Huang Wen''s goal and was slowly enhancing his strength.


    "Hmm? What are you doing? Forget it, cut a sword first!" Huang Wen has tasted the happiness of sneak attack, and even indulged in sneak attack. Huang Wen took out Wushuang swords again after the Avengers completely couldn''t understand. A sharp blade contains the law of sword, and cut into the black sky that is strengthening its strength.


    "Shua!" a sense of crisis appeared in heikong''s heart. Heikong subconsciously turned around, and a strong black airflow wrapped heikong''s body, but it didn''t work. The sharp sword cut through heikong''s body directly.


    That is, Matt Murdoch can''t see this scene, and Matt Murdoch doesn''t have eyesight. Otherwise, when he saw his ex girlfriend''s body, he was cut through by Huang, I''m afraid the whole person would be bad.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that after the black empty body was cut through, a ferocious smile was outlined at the corners of his mouth. Then his body recovered instantly, and even a drop of blood didn''t flow out of his body.


    "It seems that it''s a monster!" Huang asked. He took a deep look at the dark sky and flashed a trace of clarity in his eyes.


    Huang Wen knows that this should be creatures like invisible demons. They exist with consciousness. For them, their body is just a carrier carrying their strength. Even cutting his body into several pieces will not affect his combat effectiveness.


    "Who is it? Dare to attack me?" heikong looked around with a ferocious smile on his face. When he didn''t find anything, heikong''s face was stiff, then frowned, and his heart became more vigilant, just like murphysto who couldn''t find Huang Wen, subconsciously shouted around.

 Chapter 376

    "Enlarge the scope, I''m going to use the Tathagata palm!" Huang asked, not answering heikong''s question, but communicating with the perceptual eagle and expanding his line of sight.


    When the sight range is extended enough, a smile appears at the corners of Huang Wen''s mouth. The ability of space gun can''t make Huang Wen directly use space gun to escape from butterflies. However, Huang Wen has found the bug of space gun now!


    Huang Wen really can''t escape from the dream butterfly through the gun of space. However, when the perceptual Eagle appears, Huang Wen knows where it is. Can''t Huang Wen directly escape from the dream butterfly?


    Yes, Huang Wen deliberately communicates with the eagle of perception to expand the range of vision in order to determine where the black space is. In this way, Huang Wen can use the escape of Mengdie to blink directly, or blink near the target, and then blink twice!


    "We''ve found his position, let''s go!" Huang asked, releasing his perceptual power and comparing it with the picture of the perceptual eagle. Then he looked at the Avengers nodding, turning into a light spot with the shape of the avenger alliance and disappearing in place.


    "You... Are you? No, you don''t have the strength to sneak on me. Who is it? You?" heikong was exploring who was sneaking on himself. Huang Wen came here with the avenger alliance. Heikong looked at the familiar Avenger alliance. He was stunned for a moment, then his eyes stopped on Huang Wen and said in a deep voice.


    "Do you want to practice by yourself?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the avenger alliance, including the defenders who have joined the avenger alliance.


    "Of course, I think so, but Tony, the guy who can affect people, hasn''t worked out a solution..." Logan glanced at Tony Stark in armor and said, "he''s a great genius. He''s studied it for so long and hasn''t achieved anything!"


    "Hey, hey, hey! Do you know there''s a saying that a clever woman can''t make bricks without rice? Even if I study the broken hand string, but I don''t have the corresponding materials, how can I make it?" Tony Stark retorted instantly when he heard Logan questioning his ability.


    It has to be said that under the influence of Huang Wen and Yongchun martial arts school, whether Logan or Tony Stark, a Chinese idiom or proverb can appear from time to time, which makes Huang Wen feel a little funny.


    "Give me the black gas. I''ll help you press the array and release your strength. Let me see how much room you still have for progress..." Huang asked with a smile and waved his hand. He didn''t pay any attention to the black space.


    It''s really not that Huang Wen underestimated the enemy. It''s mainly that Huang Wen cut through heikong''s body just with a sword, which makes Huang Wen feel that heikong has no strength at all.


    More importantly, Huang Wen has never heard of either the hand club or the so-called black space. Even Huang Wen just met Gu Yi and Gu Yi didn''t mention black space.


    Therefore, in Huang Wen''s opinion, this black space should be a dragon role. Anyway, it must not be comparable to Mephisto. It''s also good to let the Avengers practice their skills.


    Huang Wen is holding the battle here, and the Avengers'' hearts are down at once. In addition, he is the only one in the black space. The group brush boss link, the favorite of the Avengers alliance, begins again.


    "Hawk!" Hawk rushed ahead. This time, he flew back faster than the last time. After all, the power of black space has been enhanced. If the previous black space has half the power of animals, then the current black space has 70% of the power!


    Don''t underestimate these 20% more. It''s a qualitative change to add these 20% more with the original strength of black space.


    Moreover, if Huang Wen hadn''t suddenly interrupted the black sky with a sneak attack by the eagle of perception, I''m afraid the power of the black sky could rise to 80% or even 90%!


    "Bastard! What do you think of me?" there was endless anger in heikong''s voice. However, before he could speak, he was attracted by Haoke who rushed back again. This time, Haoke''s anger expanded again, and his strength increased sharply, so heikong felt a little pressure.


    In addition, the female red hawk''s fist, Steve Rogers''s shield, Tony Stark''s long-range firepower, Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw and other attacks by a group of Avengers make heikong feel that his human body is a little stretched!


    So, heikong stopped being a man!


    The next moment, the black space of exchanging injury for injury directly shook all the Avengers out. His body changed violently, and the black air current surged on his body.


    This black air flow not only changed the shape of the black sky and turned it into a monster with a body shape of several meters, but also floated and vaguely affected all the Avengers around.


    Or that sentence, that is, Matt Murdoch can''t see the specific appearance of black space, but can only feel an outline, otherwise he sees his ex girlfriend become like this, I''m afraid Matt Murdoch''s psychology will collapse?


    "Shua!" just when the black air flow was about to affect the Avengers, Huang asked. In his hands, he released boundless Buddha light. Although he did not beat out the Tathagata God''s palm, Huang asked''s control power could already exert some of the Tao rhymes contained in the Tathagata God''s palm, even if Huang asked did not understand the Buddhist rules.


    With the emergence of the Buddha light in Huang Wen''s hand, the surrounding air was cleared, and the black air flow all returned to heikong. At the same time, heikong widened his eyes and looked at Huang Wen''s palm in disbelief.


    "What power is this? Can you restrain my power? Who are you?!" heikong''s uncertain voice echoed around. The voice originally contained the power of bewitching people, but this power was also eliminated by the Buddha light in Huang Wen''s hand.


    "It''s really good to use. In other words, there seem to be many demons like this in this world. If they can really understand the power of Buddhism, it is also a powerful suppression for them?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. A picture flashed in front of him and muttered in his heart.


    That''s also the palm of the Tathagata God, but it''s the palm of the Tathagata Buddha himself. In the chapter of subduing demons in the journey to the west, the palm of the Tathagata Buddha to suppress the great ape Sun Wukong!


    Under that palm, the whole earth was completely wiped out, and the monkey king, who became a giant ape, was as small as a mole ant under that palm!


    If Huang Wen can have such strength, Huang Wen has some confidence in his heart

 Chapter 377

    After all, the destructive power of the whole Marvel series of films is just average. What impressed Huang Wen most is that the power gem destroyed a planet, and a flame giant sulter exploded Asgard with a sword.


    As for the individual, that is the surprise captain Carol who demolished the ship. In addition, the whole Marvel series of films have no destructive power.


    Even if it was as strong as Hawke, it was just tearing down the house and didn''t make any exaggeration.


    Of course, the reason to say that if Huang Wen has the Tathagata God palm at the star explosion level, it is only a little confidence in his heart, or because Huang Wen doesn''t know how many changes will happen in his ghost world and how many roles he hasn''t heard of


    However, Huang Wen soon recovered. He looked at the suspicious black space, as if he had changed his attributes, as if the power at the material level had been unable to play any role. The aidman alloy steel claw and Tony Stark''s laser, which could have caused damage to his body, directly passed through the black space''s body at this time.


    "Atomized?" Huang asked, looking at the black sky, raised his eyebrows, and then shook his head. "It''s not just atomization, or the transformation between the two forms. The abilities of the Avengers are basically material. Only Zhong Qiang''s divine power can see it a little, but when facing the black sky, a little divine power can''t play any role..."


    "Hiss!" but what Huang Wen didn''t expect happened. Tony Stark''s armor suddenly shot a sky blue laser, which directly penetrated the black body and caused real damage to him!


    "Hmm? Is this the" cube of the universe? "Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He didn''t expect Tony Stark to integrate the power of the cube of the universe into his armor.


    "Yes, it''s the power of the cosmic magic cube, and it also contains the power of magic. Otherwise, it won''t hurt him so easily!" Tony Stark''s voice took a trace of pride, as if he finally showed his style at this moment.


    "Before, someone said I had no talent for magic, but he didn''t know that magic is not so difficult for genius!"


    Tony Stark glanced at Logan with his remaining light as he spoke. Obviously, Logan''s sentence was written down by Tony Stark.


    "Well, I told you once. Why did you remember it?" Logan rolled his eyes angrily and said, "you are so powerful that you don''t beat him quickly?"


    "My armor is a comprehensive armor. There are not many cosmic Rubik''s squares in it. Please cooperate with me!" Tony Stark took a deep breath and ordered Jarvis, "start the magic cannon!"


    As Tony Stark''s voice fell, other Avengers rushed to the black sky and did their best to entangle the black sky, regardless of whether they could help or not.


    Tony Stark''s palms fit. It''s like using the ultimate flash of vegeta. A sky blue laser mixed with electric light condenses between Tony Stark''s palms.


    "Get out of here!" heikong shouted violently. Although Steve Rogers and others did him no harm, he was still impatient with heikong, so he directly shook Steve Rogers and others out.


    "Boom!" was a loud noise, which made the Avengers who had just flown out unbearable. It was Tony Stark who seized the opportunity and shot at the black air.


    The powerful magic cannon directly pierced most of heikong''s body, almost collapsing heikong''s body, but in the end, heikong held on!


    "Jie Jie!" a frightening laugh came out of heikong''s mouth, which made all those who heard the laughter frown.


    "Such a little magical power is useless! You are not my opponent, I am immortal, I am the incarnation of the beast. As long as the beast''s power is continuously injected into my body, I will never die!" heikong''s body slowly recovered and looked at the whole Avenger alliance with a ferocious smile.


    "And now, you are all going to die! As the price you should pay me! You will die miserably!"


    "It seems that I still need to do it!" Huang asked, shaking his head and standing up. At the same time, he released a new task to the system. Joking, such a guy connected with other dimensions is obviously a good leek. I''m really sorry not to cut!


    "System! Release the task and kill the black space!"


    "Ding! Is generating a task: completely kill the animal''s Avatar black space on the earth without leaving any trace of consciousness. Reward epic props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Lying in the trough! Epic!" Huang asked, his eyes suddenly brightened, and hurriedly accepted the task, "accept!"


    "You are finally willing to do it, but wait until I kill them all, and then you do it!" heikong asked with a sneer at Huang, who came slowly forward. "The strong man of the earth, you will pay for your arrogance!"


    With the voice of black sky falling, black airflow suddenly appeared around the Avengers. Those black airflow turned into sharp spears and suddenly stabbed the Avengers'' hearts!


    "Shua!" but unfortunately, heikong''s plan failed. When Huang Wen saw heikong''s action, Huang Wen directly started the escape of Mengdie. All the Avengers turned into light spots, disappeared in situ and returned to the avenger building. Here, only Huang Wen and heikong were left.


    "Hmm? It''s the ability of space transfer again. Damn it, if it''s in my dimension, how can I let you transfer space so easily?" heikong''s body kept shaking, which was caused by heikong''s anger. "Since they all left, take your life to suppress my anger!"


    "Don''t run away in delusion. If you dare to run away, what is waiting for you will turn the whole city into ruins, and no more creatures can survive!"


    "Aren''t you a superhero of the Avengers? I''ll see how you choose!"


    "First of all, I''m not the superhero of the avenger Alliance..." Huang asked with a light smile, shook his head, looked at the ugly black space and said with a smile, "secondly, you just said I''m arrogant. I think you should be arrogant?"


    "Why do you think that when I face you, I will choose to run away?"

 Chapter 378

    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, a powerful law of sword appeared on Huang Wen. With endless edge, everything around him seemed to have experienced a sword rain. All materials were being cut, including the atomized body of black space.


    "Your attack is useless! The material power can''t deal with me at all. No matter what kind of injury you caused to me, I can recover!" heikong sneered at Huang and said, "I forgot to tell you that I''m different from you humans, and I won''t feel pain!"


    "Oh, that''s a pity. I was going to kill you in pain!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, pointed to everything cut around, and said softly, "I also forgot to tell you that it''s just my breath, not my attack. Next, it''s my attack..."


    Huang Wen''s words made heikong''s eyes subconsciously shrink. Then, he felt a strong sense of crisis. He saw that three feet above Huang Wen''s eyebrow, a villain stood up with a sword in his hand and suddenly rushed towards him!


    Sword 23!


    Huang Wen broke through to the epic level. After breaking through to the epic level together with the law of sword, a brand-new sword 23!


    "Not good!" the black sky finally felt the crisis of life and death. He subconsciously wanted to escape here, but he saw that his body contracted very much, turned into a fog, and then prepared to escape into the void.


    "Want to escape?" Huang Wen looked at heikong who was about to escape and raised his eyebrows. At this time, the sword 23 was still the sword of the yuan God, but after the villain appeared three feet above Huang Wen''s eyebrow, Huang Wen could give full play to his greatest strength without all his soul out of the body!


    Therefore, Huang Wen can use other skills at the same time!


    For example, 100% of them were caught with their bare hands!


    "Shua!" in Huang Wen''s hand, a pair of Wushuang swords appeared in an instant, gently waving towards the black space that had disappeared more than half of his body. The black space that was about to escape suddenly appeared in front of Huang Wen, condensed two arms with black air flow, knelt on the ground and caught Huang Wen''s Wushuang swords.


    At this time, black Kong''s body looked a little confused. He didn''t understand why he suddenly appeared in front of Huang Wen. Why did he condense two arms to catch Huang Wen''s sword? Obviously, Huang Wen''s sword couldn''t cut himself.


    However, heikong didn''t have time to think more. He felt that the villain three feet in the center of Huang''s eyebrows was close to him, and even the sword light was about to pierce into his body. Heikong''s body suddenly exploded, turned into countless copies and escaped again.


    In the black sky, Huang Wen can''t chase him as long as he is scattered enough. The earth is too dangerous. It''s better not to come again. Just transport the power back and restore the strength of the body


    Just as heikong''s thoughts were flowing, Huang Wen''s unparalleled sword waved again. Countless copies of heikong condensed in front of Huang Wen again. He caught the unparalleled sword with both hands and knelt on the ground.


    "What kind of move is this?" black sky''s voice echoed in the air, but he couldn''t even hear Huang''s answer, so he was directly cut by sword 23.


    "Hiss!" it was as if ice melted when it met fire. The sound of black space dissipated in an instant. This is not only the power of sword 23, but also the power contained in Xuanyuan sword.


    Since the villain appeared three feet above Huang Wen''s eyebrows, Huang Wen directly put Xuanyuan sword in the villain''s hand. The villain sat with the sword in his arms. What he held was Xuanyuan sword!


    "In order to test the coordination of these two moves, I also controlled sword 23 to slow down. However, it seems that these two moves are a perfect match!" Huang asked. Looking at the black space that dissipated in an instant, an idea flashed through his mind, "a strong control and a strong attack is a perfect combo!"


    "Ding! Task: completely kill the animal''s Avatar black space on the earth without leaving any trace of consciousness. It has been completed. Reward epic props for a lucky draw!"


    At this time, Huang Wen heard the prompt sound of the system, which also shows that the traces of the black space on the earth have been completely cut off by Huang Wen, together with Matt Murdoch''s ex girlfriend Erica.


    At the same time, in an unknown dimension, the black body beast looked very weak and sat there, with endless anger in his eyes, but in the end, the beast could only swallow all the pain into his stomach.


    Even if the beast wants revenge, it must have a chance to come to the earth again. Now, most of the beast''s power has been given to heikong. Heikong has been killed by Huang Wen, and the beast has fallen into a period of extreme weakness.


    The environment of the beast is not a safe place, so the beast quickly hid himself for fear that his enemies would find his weakness and take the opportunity to kill himself


    "Solved? What was that just?" in the avenger building, the Avengers who paid attention to each other through silly girls looked at each other. They didn''t quite understand why the escaping black sky suddenly appeared in front of Huang Wen, even kneeling to catch Huang Wen''s sword.


    And the key is why the sword has no power at all. Heikong will be unharmed. Then he will run away and kneel down in front of Huang Wen to take the sword


    At this time, Huang Wen didn''t answer the confusion of the avenger alliance, because he didn''t return to the avenger building for the first time. After all, Huang Wen still couldn''t help it in the first epic level lottery. Even though Huang Wen has fully achieved the epic level, he hasn''t opened the epic level lottery yet!


    "Open it directly!" Huang wendiao took out the system task page and received the task reward this time, "extract!"


    "Miso!" said Huang Wen for the first time. Seeing pure purple is not like Dugu Jian, the former sword saint. There is a trace of purple in the dark blue, nor is it Li Jing''s continuous change of blue and purple. This is pure purple!


    Epic level symbol of purple!


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the epic prop, the immortal killing sword (from the immortal killing TV series. After system optimization, it has the divine power in the original work. The material is not iron or stone. It has the ability to kill gods and kill immortals. You can arrange the immortal killing sword array)"


    "Special note: after setting up the immortal killing sword array, you can give full play to the power of the immortal killing sword in the immortal killing sword array. However, if you leave the immortal killing sword array, the power of the immortal killing sword will decline. The place where the immortal killing sword array is arranged will no longer have the magic power of the immortal killing sword array..."


    "Zhu Xianjian, this is the third sword, and it is also the sword of the same name in the myth. How good it would be if it were the Zhu Xianjian..." Huang asked, looking at the Zhu Xianjian in front of him, an idea flashed in his mind.

 Chapter 379

    Of course, drawing the legendary immortal killing sword is just Huang Wen''s dream. If he does, Huang Wen will cut off the bully''s head in the world with the immortal killing sword without saying a word!


    Huang Wen is not a greedy person. The legendary Xuanyuan sword is OK


    Cough.


    Huang Wen soon recovered. He looked at the immortal killing sword in front of him and took a deep breath. Although it was not the legendary immortal killing sword, there was such a immortal killing sword. Huang Wen didn''t have to worry about the invasion of Chinatown anymore.


    "I don''t know how big this immortal killing sword array is. If you calculate the area of Qingyun gate, it is at least more than 1000 square kilometers, which is larger than the whole new york city?" Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him and couldn''t help thinking, "but even if it is so large, I don''t need to circle the whole new York to protect the whole new york..."


    "Hmm? No, if I can really circle the whole new York, doesn''t it mean that I can use all the strength of the immortal killing sword in the whole new York? As long as I am still in New York, my combat effectiveness will be greatly improved?"


    "It seems that it''s not bad, so take Chinatown as the core and arrange the immortal sword array..."


    After Huang Wen made his decision, his figure gradually disappeared and appeared in the avenger building. At this time, the Avengers looked at Huang Wen curiously, as if they wanted to know how Huang Wen made heikong kneel in front of him to take the sword.


    Yes, the Avengers discussed it and agreed that this is a special ability of Huang Wen. Otherwise, there is no reason to succeed twice.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you just kill a black space? As for looking at me like this?" Huang asked. Looking at the exaggerated expressions of the people, he couldn''t help turning his eyes and asked angrily.


    "How on earth did you do it? He has run away. Why did he suddenly appear in front of you and kneel down to catch your sword?" Tony Stark blinked and asked tentatively.


    "Want to know? Well, you''ll know if you let me cut you too!" Huang asked. Looking at Tony Stark, he was silent for a moment, and then suddenly smiled, "what? Do you want to try?"


    "Really... Won''t you cut us?" Tony Stark looked at Huang with some hesitation. His eyes flashed with eager light. Eager to know the truth, he really wanted to try. He was 100% able to be white-handed.


    "Really want to try?" Huang Wen was also defeated by Tony Stark''s thirst for knowledge. He took out Wushuang sword. A sharp light passed through Wushuang sword. The law of a sword flashed away, making everyone in the avenger building feel cold.


    "Gulu!" many people couldn''t hold back, subconsciously swallowed their saliva, including Tony Stark, who was ready to welcome Huang Wen.


    "Tony, this is aidman alloy, are you really sure?" Logan came forward and whispered a reminder to Tony Stark. He recognized that the outermost layer of wushuangjian is aidman alloy, and it is a real aidman alloy, which is almost the same material as his claws.


    The reason why it is almost used is that after the real Edelman alloy is integrated into Logan''s body, it has subtle changes with Logan''s immortal body. Logan''s self-healing ability induces changes in the molecular layer of Edelman alloy, so that Edelman alloy no longer inhibits bone growth, and even has the same self-healing ability as Logan.


    In other words, if someone can cut off Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw and give Logan a certain recovery time, Logan can produce a new aidman alloy steel claw by himself, and Logan can become an aidman alloy manufacturing machine.


    "Aidman alloy..." Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly, subconsciously put on his vibrating gold armor, looked at Huang and said, "cough, I''m not counseling, I just think that if you really hurt me, you don''t have a good explanation, do you?"


    "Ha ha..." Huang asked with a sneer. Tony Stark was still too naive. He really felt that a vibrating gold armor could stop 100% being caught by the white blade with empty hands? This is the skill of causality!


    As Huang Wen''s laughter sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, Tony Stark suddenly had a bad feeling, but before he had time to respond, he suddenly found himself kneeling in front of Huang Wen, holding no double swords in his hands. Most importantly, he was not in Zhenjin armor!


    "Lying in the trough!" Tony Stark screamed, quickly released his swords and withdrew back. When he found that he was not hurt, he stared at Huang and asked.


    Tony Stark originally thought that he could know what the mystery of Huang''s move was when he was 100% taken by Huang''s question empty handed, but he didn''t expect that he had been caught without noticing anything.


    It can only be said that Tony Stark thinks too much about all this. Even the existence of heikong, which has most of the abilities of demons outside the dimension, can''t resist and detect the ability of being 100% white handed. How can Tony Stark do this?


    "Jarvis, have you explored clearly?" Tony Stark returned to his mind, ignoring Huang''s question, and asked Jarvis.


    "I recorded it, but I didn''t analyze any power. Mr. Huang Wen''s sword just contained no power at all, as if it was an ordinary sword..." Jarvis''s voice sounded in the avenger building.


    "However, according to Mr. Huang Wen''s three sword swings, I found a similar case in the myth. In the Nordic myth, Odin, the king of the gods, has an artifact in his right hand, called ganganir, which is a long gun with simple and powerful ability..."


    "As long as the long gun is thrown, it will hit the target. It has 100% hit ability, just as Mr. Huang Wen just waved his sword and has 100% ability to let people take the sword..."


    "This ability is now collectively referred to as causal law ability..."


    "Lying in the trough!" Tony Stark suddenly felt that he had some toothache at this moment. He twitched at the corner of his mouth and asked pale yellow. For a moment, he didn''t know what he should say.


    In the avenger building, everyone looked at each other. In addition to the three learning tyrants of the spider trio and the Bruce banners, they could understand what the law of cause and effect is, the other learning scum didn''t understand what Jarvis said.


    Especially the three old people, led by Logan, Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes

 Chapter 380

    "Well, I don''t want to make trouble with you. I still have a lot of things to do." Huang asked, shook his head, looked at Tony Stark and said, "I have something to tell you this time..."


    "What... What''s the matter?" Tony Stark returned to his mind at this time, looked at the yellow with a serious face, and looked serious.


    "I closed this time and gained a new ability..." Huang asked, organizing the language and said.


    "I know, the power of causality!" Tony Stark said with an unspeakable smell of lemon, "it''s so powerful that it''s equal to Odin in the myth..."


    "Cough, I''m far from Odin''s opponent now..." Huang asked. When he heard Tony Stark''s words, he coughed a little embarrassed. He even looked up with a guilty heart and looked at the sky for fear that these words would be heard by Odin''s people.


    Huang Wen remembered that Asgard had a guy named heimdar. His eyes could not see through the whole universe, but could explore most parts of the universe, especially the earth in the ninth world.


    Huang Wen knows that even if he has made an all-round breakthrough to the epic level, even if he has the causal law skill of 100% being picked up with empty hands, he can still not be Odin''s opponent.


    Even if Huang Wen is in the immortal sword array, it''s hard to say!


    Although Odin is now in his old age and even going to sleep with Odin, Huang Wen was impressed by the strength of Odin''s killing satorak!


    "What, you''re not Odin''s opponent? It''s just a role in the myth. I''m praising you. You''re close to the characters described in the myth!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes angrily.


    "No, no, no, Odin is not a mythical character. He really exists..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "forget it, if I tell you this now, you won''t believe it. After a while, maybe you can see the mythical character..."


    "Who says we don''t believe it? We believe it. Why don''t we believe it? Tony Stark looked at Huang with bright eyes and asked hurriedly," so the characters in the myth exist, and Odin also exists. So, who are they? Aliens? Gods? "


    "Well, it''s aliens plus gods!" Huang asked, thinking a little and giving an answer.


    In fact, these gods in this world are aliens, whether Chinese mythology or Nordic mythology, Greek mythology or God God system.


    "Aliens..." Tony Stark''s eyes turned, looked at Huang with some expectation and continued to ask, "you said, when can we see the so-called mythical aliens?"


    "How do I know, can you not take a partial topic?" Huang asked, sighed helplessly, looked at Tony Stark and said seriously, "I''m talking to you about my new ability..."


    "Oh, new abilities, what new abilities?" Tony Stark was obviously more interested in aliens and gods. He didn''t respond much to what Huang asked.


    "Oh, forget it!" Huang asked, waving his hand. He knew that Tony Stark couldn''t listen, so he could only say briefly, "your preparations for Star Wars need to deal with New York and concentrate most of your strength on the sky..."


    "Also, if the cosmic cube is really opened, you remember, I have a way to deal with them by bringing people to New York!"


    "No, my space warfare weapons don''t need to deal with New York. Will anything really happen here?" Tony Stark came back and looked at Huang with some hesitation. "What do you do?"


    "Look at the scope!" Huang Wen directly took out the immortal killing sword. As the immortal killing sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand, Luo Gen took a breath of cool air, because he noticed that a strong and strong spirit of violence and killing condensed on the immortal killing sword. Even Luo Gen could feel that the immortal killing sword could pose a great threat to him!


    Not only Logan, Peter Parker and spider Gwen, who have the feeling of spiders, also jumped out in an instant. They looked at Huang Wen''s immortal killing sword with vigilance, as if they saw some monsters.


    Of course, the rest of the people, even without the ability of perception, also felt the breath of depression. Everyone felt that a big stone was pressed in their heart, and the whole person became a little out of breath.


    "You... What is this?" Tony Stark took a deep breath, looked at Huang and asked, "this thing is terrible..."


    "Shua!" Huang asked, waving his hand. The immortal sword disappeared in place, and an invisible immortal sword array enveloped the whole new york city.


    Originally, Huang Wen was going to take Chinatown as the array center of the immortal sword array, but when he got the immortal sword array, Huang Wen knew that as long as the immortal sword array was arranged, it would be the same for Huang Wen wherever he came.


    In other words, the whole new york city is now Huang Wen''s home. Huang Wen can use all his power to kill the enemy here!


    Although I don''t know where the limit of Zhu Xianjian is, Huang asked that Zhu Xianjian must be more powerful than himself now.


    Because even if he has the ability to draw and use the system props perfectly, Huang Wen can still detect the powerful fierce and killing gas in the immortal sword!


    In other words, if Huang Wen draws the immortal killing sword at the legendary level, I''m afraid that if it is used for a long time, it will be affected like the immortal daoxuan in the original work!


    Fortunately, Huang Wen''s strength at this time is not weak, coupled with the ability to use the system prop lottery perfectly, he can use the power of killing immortal sword unaffected!


    "Hoo!" as Huang Wen arranged the immortal sword array, the immortal sword disappeared. Everyone present vomited a long breath, and their sense of depression finally disappeared.


    However, everyone looked at Huang Wen and waited for Huang Wen''s explanation.


    "Oh, I killed the black sky, condensed its negative forces into a sword, and then arranged an array..." Huang asked with a smile and waved, dispelling the negative emotions in everyone''s heart, and made up a saying, "with this array, we have a strong self-protection force!"


    "If Tony, you can really bring the people who are going to steal the cosmic cube to New York City, you don''t need your weapons of Star Wars at all. This array is enough to deal with them!"

 Chapter 381

    "Is it only as big as New York City?" Tony Stark''s eyes moved and suddenly thought of something. "Can we expand the scope and cover the whole earth to form a sky net?"


    "Do you really think I''m an immortal?" Huang asked. He rolled his eyes angrily, looked at Tony Stark speechless and said, "if I have that ability, I''ll also arrange a fart array. I''ll rush out of the earth and kill the ambitious Titan!"


    "That''s a little smaller, like China, covering the whole American country?" Tony Stark looked at Huang and asked tentatively again.


    "Can''t do it!" Huang asked. At this time, the immortal killing sword array has not reached the limit. The extreme immortal killing sword array should be as big as two New York cities, but there is no need to expand its scope.


    In particular, the immortal killing sword array has just been arranged. Most of the aura needed is provided by Huang Wen''s internal power. This pumping almost collapsed Huang Wen.


    You know, Huang Wen, now every inch of flesh and blood is equivalent to having a small Dantian. His internal power is many times stronger than before breaking through the epic. In this way, he was almost drained, not to mention expanding the scope of the immortal killing sword array.


    "It seems that you are still invincible!" Tony Stark glanced, looking a little disappointed, as if he had misjudged Huang, "I thought you could really be compared with the gods, but you couldn''t even do the same means as others..."


    "Huang?" Huang asked make complaints about Toni stark blinking his eyes. There were some weak Tucao ways. "Who gave you the illusion that you feel I have been invincible? I have not felt this way yet."


    "It''s not that you constantly show new abilities, and each ability is still so abnormal!" Tony Stark spread his hand, with a look of blaming me, as if to say that it''s not because you Huang asked too abnormal, which makes me think you are invincible. As a result, you are invincible now. It''s really disappointing.


    100% empty handed!


    Huang Wen angrily took out the wushuangjian and waved it at Tony Stark. Tony Stark immediately knelt uncontrollably in front of Huang Wen and caught the wushuangjian with both hands.


    "??" Tony Stark looked at Huang with a question mark on his face and asked before he had time to say anything.


    "It''s comfortable." Huang asked the long man with a sigh of relief and put the unparalleled sword away, looking satisfied.


    "Hey, hey! This is an aidman alloy sword. Can you stop playing around? It''s dangerous. What if you miss?" Tony Stark clenched his teeth and looked at Huang with a black face.


    "Don''t you say I''m invincible? Don''t you have such a little confidence in me?" Huang asked, grinning and looking at Tony Stark with a teasing smile.


    "You..." Tony Stark was choked by Huang Wen and didn''t know what to say. Tony Stark thought that he was not Huang Wen''s opponent and that he and peper had to practice Huang Wen to create the body refining skill. Tony Stark chose to follow his heart again.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Logan laughed happily. You know, Tony Stark was very arrogant when fighting with the black sky. Even in the process of fighting, he still had time to ridicule Logan. Now Logan''s heart is comfortable after seeing Tony Stark eat flat.


    "Well, I''ll go back to study the keel and skill first. In a few days, there should be results. Just wait for my good news!" Huang Wen first went back to Yongchun martial arts school. Before the battle with heikong, Huang Wen sent Belle back.


    "Are you going to shut up again? I haven''t been to school for a long time..." Belle pursed her mouth when she heard that Huang was going to study keel and deduction skills.


    "It''s all right. I don''t need to shut down this time. I''ll just take a little of the keel and put it in my hand for research..." Huang asked, rubbed Belle''s shoulder, smiled and said, "well, as a compensation for you to accompany me to shut down, how about I accompany you to school tomorrow?"


    "Really?" Belle''s beautiful eyes stared at the boss. Some couldn''t believe looking at Huang and asked, as if they were sure whether Huang was coaxing themselves.


    "When did I cheat you?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "I''ll get the keel and come back..."


    Huang Wen smiled and shook his head. His body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. After taking a small piece of keel cleaned by silly Niu''s housekeeping robot, Huang Wen returned to Yongchun martial arts school again.


    Since breaking through the epic level in an all-round way, Huang Wen feels that he has completed a qualitative change. At least, Huang Wen''s ability to multitask has been greatly strengthened. Otherwise, there will be no simultaneous use of sword 23 and 100% white blade with empty hand.


    Moreover, the speed of Huang Wen''s deduction and Research on the keel has also been greatly improved. According to Huang Wen''s previous level, it is absolutely impossible to boast. In just three days, Huang Wen completed the deduction and Research on a completely untouched keel.


    "Belle, he''s your boyfriend who can''t see the head and the tail?" just when Huang asked to accompany belle to school, several female students gathered around, looked up and down at Huang asked, then looked at Belle and said with a smile, "I don''t think it''s strange. A suit of clothes is not worth a few money at all. It''s not strong. How do you like this kind of person?"


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, reviving when he heard the voice of the eighth woman. He raised his eyebrows and saw four heavily made-up female students standing in front of him.


    The reason why they are female students is that the school has opened up. In addition to students being teachers, these four people are obviously not teachers, so they can only be students.


    But unfortunately, this heavy makeup, arrogant and domineering look is not like a student at all!


    Or, there is a familiar title, which is just used for them, little Taimei... Oh, no, old Taimei.


    "Belle, you haven''t come to school for a while. Is it crazy to accompany your boyfriend?" several old sisters saw that Huang asked and Belle didn''t speak. Yu Guang glanced behind him and continued.


    A flash of clarity flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. He saw the strong man who looked at him with hostile eyes not far away. He already knew what was going on.


    Also, Belle looks so good. After cultivation, her physique and temperament have become better. How can she not be attractive?


    However, Huang Wen didn''t expect that he would become an enemy in the hearts of a stranger, which made Huang Wen smile and shake his head.

 Chapter 382

    At this time, Huang asked, as if he saw a mole ant exerting its best ability and challenging a God. Unfortunately, no matter how a mole ant opens its teeth and claws, it is only a mole ant for the God.


    "Ask, ignore them..." however, these old girls don''t know Huang Wen''s strength. How can Belle not know? If Huang Wen is really angry, let alone these old girls, Belle''s school may be lifted by Huang Wen.


    "Didn''t you show your ability?" Huang asked, with a funny look at the slightly worried Belle, and the voice asked.


    "I''m here to go to school. If I show my ability, how can I continue to go to school?" Belle''s beautiful eyes turned their eyes angrily and said the same voice, "also, you are not allowed to use your ability easily, otherwise, you''re ready to arrange transfer for me!"


    "It''s not difficult to transfer to another school..." Huang Wen shrugged and whispered quietly, which made Belle pinch Huang Wen''s arm hard.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen restrained his strength in time, otherwise Belle might not be able to pinch Huang Wen''s arm.


    "Hey, hey! Do you want to go now?" several old sisters saw Belle and Huang asked to turn around and leave, and quickly stopped the two people. They came with a task. How can they easily let Belle and Huang asked leave?


    "OK, what''s the use of stopping here? Let that guy come over!" Huang asked, waving his hand casually. Several old sisters subconsciously stepped aside and looked at the man not far away.


    "Hum!" the man snorted coldly and came over angrily.


    "What''s his name?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Belle, he asked in a low voice.


    "Er..." Belle was speechless for a moment. Although the man appeared in front of her several times, to tell the truth, Belle really didn''t remember the name of this guy. She only knew that he was the captain of the school basketball team, which seemed very powerful.


    "My name is Reddick!" Reddick went to Huang Wen, looked at Huang Wen and said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand why Belle likes you as a coward! Boy, I''ll give you a chance to decide fairly with me. Whoever wins, belle is who!"


    "Ha ha." Huang asked and smiled directly. He looked at Reddick with a mocking face. "First, belle is mine. Why should I have a so-called fair duel with you? Second, why do you think everyone should come according to your wishes? Have you never experienced the severe beating of society?"


    "You coward, don''t you dare? Then stay away from Belle!" Reddick seemed to see Huang Wen''s weakness. The whole person became excited and shouted at Huang Wen.


    "MUA!" Huang asked. Hearing Reddick''s words, he suddenly laughed, hugged Belle, kissed Belle''s forehead, and then looked at Reddick provocatively.


    "Bastard!" I have to say that Reddick really hasn''t experienced the severe beating of society. He was so easily angered by Huang Wen. He roared and punched Huang Wen directly!


    "Belle, you see, now I''m forced to do it!" Huang asked. Looking at Belle, she blinked, smiled and said, and then flashed. At a speed acceptable to ordinary people, she directly threw Reddick to the ground.


    "Oh!" Reddick fell heavily to the ground, and the whole person was confused. He was almost invincible on the court, but he had never been hit and flew, so he didn''t experience the taste of weightlessness at all, and now Reddick realized it.


    "Ah!" Reddick fell to the ground by Huang Wen, which aroused the surprised voice of the people around him. You know, Reddick is a man of the moment in the school. He is even favored by professional managers and is about to enter the professional league of basketball.


    Therefore, someone soon went to inform the school leaders. Especially after Reddick fell to the ground, he didn''t know whether he was ashamed or didn''t come back. Anyway, he just lay there and didn''t mean to get up.


    "Stop! Don''t you go!" just as Huang Wen was about to leave with Belle, the old sisters bit their teeth and stopped Huang Wen and Belle, shouting at them, "Belle, you collude with people outside the school and hurt our school students. This is not over!"


    "Hurt?" Huang asked. Looking at Reddick who fell to the ground, he suddenly felt that since he had fought himself, if the other party hadn''t been hurt, it seemed that he didn''t say much!


    "Cough!" just after Huang Wen''s heart moved, Reddick''s face suddenly turned white, and the whole person hugged hard, which scared the students around to subconsciously avoid, for fear of touching porcelain for Reddick.


    "Call the police! Call the police!" in a panic, the old sister took out her mobile phone and dialed the alarm number. Belle looked at Huang Wen helplessly. She suddenly felt that it was a wrong decision to bring Huang Wen to the school.


    "I''m innocent!" Huang asked, looking at Belle''s helpless hand, as if he was really innocent.


    However, this time, it was really not Huang Wen who caused trouble. It was Reddick, who had not experienced social beatings, who took the initiative to provoke him. Huang Wen just let him experience social beatings in advance. In a word, Huang Wen was still doing good!


    Soon, the leader of the school came here. The first thing he saw was not Reddick lying on the ground, but came to Huang Wen and said with a smile: "Mr. Huang asked, I''ll make you laugh. Our school didn''t teach students well. Don''t worry, this Reddick, I''ve asked someone to be expelled, and this punishment will always be recorded in his file!"


    Yes, the school leader knew that Huang Wen said he knew Belle, because Belle was sent in by the Sherman family. Moreover, when Huang Wen accompanied belle to school, Jack contacted him and told him the importance of Huang Wen.


    Soon, the siren sounded, and Jack led the police to appear here. Although this is not his jurisdiction, he has guessed what will happen, so when another branch received the alarm call, Jack took someone to take over the task.


    "Somebody! Take this guy who deliberately hurts people away!" Jack winked at Huang, then pointed to Reddick on the ground and shouted.


    "No..." an old lady wanted to say something. Jack looked at her and was pulled back by her companions.


    "Do you want to die? Don''t you see? Did Reddick kick the steel plate?" under the whispered reminder of her companion, the old sister woke up like a dream. Her clothes behind her were soaked in cold sweat, and she didn''t even dare to look up at Huang.


    Huang asked as if he thought of something, and the corners of his mouth suddenly rose

 Chapter 383

    "You see, isn''t it solved?" Huang asked, looking at Belle''s hand, smiled and said, "besides, it shouldn''t affect Belle''s ability to continue reading?"


    "No! I promise I won''t!" the school leaders on one side rushed forward to promise when they heard Huang''s question.


    "OK, let''s go to dinner. I''ll come tomorrow..." Belle asked with a helpless stare. She glanced at Jack smiling at herself and the flattering school leaders. Finally, she could only shake her head and turn around and walk towards the canteen.


    "No, Belle, it''s still fun to go to school. I''d like to come with you every day..." Huang asked, hurriedly followed Belle and said with a smile.


    However, the next day, Huang Wen didn''t think it was very interesting to go to school anymore, because after what happened the day before, everyone kept away from Huang Wen and belle.


    For Belle, it doesn''t matter. She came to learn knowledge. Even if no one paid attention to her, she could stay in the library for a day.


    However, Huang Wen seemed a little boring. Fortunately, Huang Wen was dual-purpose. While deducing the body refining skill and studying the keel, it was enough to pass the time.


    Soon, three days passed, and Huang Wen, as he said, deduced the body refining skill. Huang Wen named this skill legendary nine changes, which can promote people to about the middle of the legend, that is, 5000 points of energy.


    Of course, the nine changes in legend should also be divided according to the talent, physique and hard work of each specific cultivator. In Huang Wen''s opinion, few people can really reach the middle of the legend. Most people should only be able to barely reach the legendary realm, that is, the current level of Luke cage.


    With the creation of legend nine changes, the first person to cultivate is naturally belle. Belle''s energy is about to break through under the legend. With Belle''s cultivation of legend nine changes and breaking through to the legend level, it''s just a matter of course.


    Later, Huang Wen taught the legendary nine changes to the Avengers alliance and the students on the second floor. Of course, without Huang Wen''s guiding skill, even if he leaked the legendary nine changes, he would not teach others at all. This is Huang Wen''s backhand in the skill.


    In this way, the whole Avenger alliance and logistics personnel began to practice hard. The disciples of the hand Association and others have been thinking about the keel for hundreds of years, which is constantly consumed by the avenger alliance and logistics personnel.


    Even Tony Stark didn''t study the magic cube of the universe. He began to practice the nine changes of legend with his girlfriend pepper.


    Because Tony Stark worried that if everyone practiced the legendary nine changes and he didn''t practice, he might have to find various reasons to compete before his nano armor was studied.


    Moreover, Tony Stark also knows that cultivating the nine changes of legend is not bad for him. He can wear heavier armor, react more quickly, and operate armor to complete more difficult operations


    The growth of the whole Avenger alliance is obvious to all. Although we do not have the ability to update, everyone''s strength, speed and defense are increasing, and Huang Liang is the fastest progress.


    Originally, Huang Wen thought that it would take at least more than a year for Huang Liang to break through the congenital state, but Huang Wen didn''t expect that this time, after contacting the legendary nine changes, Huang Liang broke through his internal force to the legendary level in advance by using the internal force of the legendary nine changes, and then his energy also completed the breakthrough.


    In other words, Huang Liang at this time can be regarded as a person who has both refined Qi and internal and external martial arts!


    Even now, Peter Parker has been surpassed by Huang Liang in terms of strength, speed and defense. His spider sensing is stronger than Huang Liang who has not developed self perception.


    "Master, I''ve broken through to the innate!" Huang Liang was very excited to find Huang Wen after both of them broke through, almost shouting.


    "Oh? So fast?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, and then returned to Huang Liang''s essence and breakthrough at the same time. Huang Wen nodded with satisfaction and said with a happy smile, "very good. You are worthy of being a disciple of the teacher. You are very good!"


    "I said before that when you break through the innate state, I will teach you some new martial arts. After all, although the sunflower acupoint pointing hand is OK now, it will always fail when meeting some strange people..."


    "Moreover, in the battle of the same strength, the martial arts of sunflower acupoint pointing hand can only fight and control. In terms of combat effectiveness, it is still too weak..."


    "Ah Liang, do you like sword technique? It''s the way to kill the enemy with a sword!"


    "Swordsmanship?" Huang Liang''s eyes moved. He thought of Huang Wen''s killing the enemy with powerful swordsmanship again and again. To tell the truth, those swordsmanship were very handsome, but Huang Liang felt that it was not what he wanted.


    "Master, I don''t have much interest in swordsmanship. I still think that fighting with bare hands is more fun!" Huang Liang returned to God and looked at Huang and said respectfully, "Uncle wolf, it''s good that the King Kong is not bad. Master, can I learn it now?"


    "Well, you have a congenital state. You have enough internal power and can practice Vajra without damaging your Divine skills!" Huang asked for a moment. Although he was sorry that Huang Liang could not inherit his best sword technique, he nodded and said softly.


    "If you practice Vajra not bad magic skills, you can maintain a transformation time of one hour. During this period, the golden body is not broken, and no one can beat you back. However, you must not be careless, because Vajra is not bad magic skills and is not invincible..."


    "Hey hey, how can I think I''m invincible with master?" Huang Liang smiled and scratched his head to please. "Master, is there anything else besides King Kong that doesn''t harm divine skills?"


    "You are really greedy!" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang with a smile and shaking his head. After looking at Huang Liang up and down, he said, "just in time, there is a Tathagata palm here, which contains the profound meaning of Buddhism similar to the King Kong non bad divine skill. If you can understand it, maybe you can reach the current state of being a teacher..."


    "The Tathagata palm?" Huang Liang''s eyes lit up. He thought of Huang Wen''s palm taking a big handprint on the mountain wall. Huang Liang quickly knelt on the ground and respectfully asked Huang, "ah Liang is willing to learn. Please teach ah Liang the Tathagata palm and King Kong''s not bad magic skills!"

 Chapter 384

    "Just bow down." Huang Wen looked at Huang Liang, nodded, stretched out a hand and put it on Huang Liang''s head. Then, about the operation route of Tathagata divine palm and King Kong''s not bad divine skill, Huang Wen''s internal force was input into Huang Liang''s body, and finally condensed into two internal force seeds in Huang Liang''s Dantian.


    After Huang Liang refined these two internal power seeds, Huang Liang also introduced the Vajra not bad divine skill and the Tathagata divine palm martial arts.


    However, it is not so easy to practice these two martial arts to a great success or even a great perfection. At least, Logan has practiced for so long, and he can only adhere to the King Kong not bad divine skill for a few minutes. It can be seen that it is extremely difficult to practice the king Kong not bad divine skill.


    Moreover, the body refining skill this time focuses on body refining, not internal power. Therefore, Logan can''t improve his internal power with the keel this time.


    Of course, Huang Liang''s martial arts talent is far from being comparable to that of a reckless man like Logan. It only took more than a year for Huang Wen to accept Huang Liang as an apprentice and Huang Liang to break through the congenital situation. This shows how rebellious Huang Liang''s talent is.


    However, this has something to do with Huang Liang''s opportunities. At least, without the energy of the keel, Huang Liang still needs about a year to become a congenital warrior. There is basically no big difference from Huang Wen''s prediction that he will become a congenital warrior in two years.


    After Huang Wen taught Huang Liang the Vajra not bad divine skill and the Tathagata divine palm, Huang Liang left happily. Huang Wen''s eyes moved and looked at Huang Liang''s back. To tell the truth, Huang Wen had some expectations. What can his disciple grow to.


    If Huang Liangzhen can understand what Huang Wen didn''t understand, about the profound meaning of Buddhism contained in the Tathagata God''s palm and King Kong''s non bad divine skill, maybe Huang Liangzhen can take this to break through the epic level and become Huang Wen''s important right arm!


    Of course, this day will not be very short


    After all, Huang Wen, who has the talent of Kung Fu a Xing and Huang Liang, still spent more than two years to achieve an epic.


    Without plug-ins, Huang Liang, who can only rely on himself and Huang Wen, the master, is almost impossible to achieve epic level in a short time


    In this way, the Yongchun martial arts school and the avenger alliance have fallen into peace, but when you enter the avenger building, you will find that all the Avengers are seriously practicing martial arts, and even fewer times they appear to the New York citizens, which makes the New York citizens who are used to the great winds and waves somewhat uncomfortable.


    During this time, Huang Wen not only practiced with Belle, but also deduced the profound meaning of Buddhism contained in the Tathagata palm and King Kong not bad divine skill.


    Huang Wen didn''t delve into the power contained in the word "King Kong is not bad" and "divine skill is not bad", because it has almost no help for himself.


    However, Huang Wen still wants to find out the profound meaning contained in the word Vajra, which is common with the Tathagata palm and has a connection with Buddhism. After all, Huang Wen doesn''t want to be understood by his disciple Huang Liang first and surpass his master, doesn''t he?


    However, it was not too long for such a peaceful and cultivating day. On that day, an uninvited guest, a man in strange clothes, came to the avenger building after exploring new york city at a very fast speed.


    "The smell of the keel! There must be a connection with the death of the iron fist!" yes, this uninvited guest is Lei Gong of Kunlun. In a word, Lei Gong is also a humanoid alien, and has something to do with the myths of this world, although neither Huang Wen nor Chinese officials recognize him.


    Lei Gong came to New York to investigate the cause of death of iron fist before he came to the avenger building. Because the hand association was completely destroyed, Zhenchun Association, a force with some connection with Kunlun, was also killed by the hand Association before. Therefore, Lei Gong can only rely on his own investigation to find the cause of death of iron fist. Finally, Lei Gong found here.


    "Hum! I''m stealing the power of the keel. I really don''t know how to live or die!" Lei Gong suddenly felt something. A cold light flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "can you mortals steal the power of the keel?"


    Lei Gong''s voice echoed outside the avenger building with a trace of fire and like thunder.


    "Who''s that? It looks like they''re looking for trouble with the avenger alliance?" the New Yorkers on the nearby streets haven''t seen the avenger Alliance for a long time. Therefore, when they found that someone might come to challenge the avenger alliance, they were excited one by one.


    In particular, Lei Gong in strange clothes is not easy to provoke at first sight!


    "Great, I can finally see my favorite hawk attack! Hawk is really handsome. One punch, one child!"


    "What''s Hawk? Iron man is the most powerful. The whole Avenger building is built by iron man. Without iron man, there would be no Avenger building, let alone the avenger alliance!"


    "What if iron man has money? The leader of the avenger alliance is still my American captain. Without the leadership of the American captain, the whole Avenger alliance would be a mess!"


    "Hmm? Superhero? Avenger alliance? Hum! It''s just a group of deceiving mortals!" Lei Gong heard the comments from the surrounding Avenger alliance fans, but he thought that the iron fist might have died in the hands of the avenger alliance, and the avenger alliance was stealing the power of the keel, which made Lei Gong''s voice shout angrily.


    In Lei Gong''s opinion, the keel originally belongs to Kunlun, because only the dragon power of Kunlun iron fist can guide the keel!


    At this time, in Lei Gong''s eyes, the avenger alliance is undoubtedly the enemy who killed Kunlun heirs and stole Kunlun treasures. Therefore, when Lei Gong''s voice fell, sound waves directly attacked the avenger building.


    "Boom!" the whole Avenger building trembled. However, after all, this is the avenger alliance base built by Tony Stark. It is not so easy to be destroyed, especially Lei Gong didn''t use too much power.


    "Beep! Alarm, there is a mysterious strong man outside the avenger building, attacking the avenger building with the ability similar to the sound wave power!"


    In the avenger building, the avenger Alliance under cultivation was interrupted one after another. Then, they even heard the alarm from Jarvis.


    "Who? Dare to attack the avenger building?" Tony Stark asked, frowning at Jarvis

 Chapter 385

    As Tony Stark''s voice fell, Jarvis immediately called out the surveillance camera at the door, which showed the image of Lei Gong. However, Lei Gong seemed to be aware. He glanced at the camera and gently pointed to the camera, and the camera exploded directly.


    "Arrogance!" Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated. He subconsciously put on armor. Even though he has practiced the legendary nine changes, he has just reached the extraordinary level.


    Although Tony Stark knew that he could beat himself several times before, Tony Stark subconsciously put on his armor and was ready to rush out to meet the enemy when facing the enemy.


    "Boom!" but what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that before he rushed out, Lei Gong directly blasted the door of the avenger building, and then walked in from the door.


    You know, Tony Stark spent a lot of money to build the avenger building. Although there are no expensive rare metals such as Edelman alloy and Zhenjin, the gate of the avenger building is also made of the original mark 3 material, gold titanium alloy!


    Therefore, when he found that his door had been blasted by Lei Gong, Tony Stark was cold in his heart. He subconsciously changed a suit of armor and wore that set of Zhenjin armor on his body!


    At the same time, due to Lei Gong''s sudden invasion, a harsh alarm sounded in the avenger building.


    "Ding! I found a strong intruder, starting the defense system!"


    As Jarvis''s voice fell, sets of armor and combat robots rushed out. Although these were still a little behind Tony Stark''s latest generation of armor, they were not weak in terms of firepower.


    However, it is a pity that no matter how powerful the firepower is, it has to hit people to cause damage. So many armor and combat robots, countless laser bullets hit Lei Gong, but none of them really hit Lei Gong, and they all dodged.


    "Hum! Is there only such technology?" Lei Gong said with a flash of disdain in his eyes after avoiding the attack of armor and battle robots.


    As aliens, although they take the path of cultivation, they are also far ahead of the earth on the science and technology side. Otherwise, they can''t drive a spaceship to the earth, and even become the so-called gods.


    "Avenger! Assemble!" just as Lei Gong waved his palm and smashed one set of armor and battle robots, Steve Rogers''s voice echoed in the whole Avenger building. With this familiar voice, the avenger alliance officially assembled.


    "Good! You''re good!" Lei Gong saw the avenger alliance appear in front of him, and his body was still filled with the smell of the keel. Lei Gong''s eyes flashed with boundless anger. He looked at a group of Avengers and said in a deep voice, "Not only killed my Kunlun iron fist, but also stole my Kunlun keel. Today, I''ll kill you all and refine all the keel you absorbed!"


    "Kunlun?" Huang Liang''s eyes coagulated and reminded the crowd in a deep voice, "be careful. His breath is much stronger than Mrs. Gao. I''m afraid he is the Kunlun strongman in the mouth of iron fist!"


    "Sir, I think you probably misunderstood..." Luke cage, who has joined the avenger alliance and has become a small organization like the swallow tail three Xia, stood up and looked at Lei Gong trying to explain.


    "We didn''t kill the iron fist. He died in the hands of the shouhe club. When we arrived, he had sacrificed. As for the keel, we also got it from the hands of the shouhe Club..."


    "Hehe, do you think I''ll believe you? You have the way to absorb the keel. You must have coveted the keel for a long time. You''ve found a good object to carry the pot, but the people of the hand Association absolutely dare not kill the iron fist, because they know that our Kunlun is powerful!" Lei Gong sneered and clapped Luke cage directly.


    A burst of thunder mixed with the gas of fire directly rushed to Luke cage. Luke cage, who had also practiced the legendary nine changes and made a little breakthrough in strength, was blown out without any resistance.


    Even, visible to the naked eye, Luke cage left a scorched black mark on his chest, which was the injury left by the bombardment of Luke cage''s flesh and blood by the power of fire and thunder!


    "Be careful, this guy''s strength is terrible!" Luke cage clenched his teeth and reminded the Avengers.


    "What are you doing with so much nonsense? Kill him!" Logan directly opened his fighting wings, turned the whole person into a residual shadow, and rushed directly to Lei Gong. The aidman alloy steel claw in his hands stabbed Lei Gong fiercely. However, at this time, Logan felt a strong sense of crisis.


    "Poof!" with a sound, Lei Gong''s arm inserted into Logan''s abdomen. When he only touched Logan''s body, he received a little resistance, and then easily pierced Logan''s stomach!


    "Hmm?" Lei Gong suddenly frowned, because Logan, who was pierced by him in the abdomen, had no fear at all. Instead, he waved his claw to Lei Gong''s head.


    "Bang!" with a sound, Logan was directly kicked out by Lei Gong and fell to the ground. However, at the moment of landing, most of Logan''s abdominal injury had recovered.


    For Logan, the greatest advantage of the nine changes in the cultivation legend this time is that his immortal body seems to have been strengthened again, and the recovery speed has become more terrible.


    Especially when logan just got up, the new meat had completely healed!


    In other words, for Logan, the injury just now, except for a little pain, did not cause any impact!


    "Huh? What a terrible self-healing ability? Are you the annoying mutant?" Lei Gong looked at Logan and frowned. A trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes. He instantly recognized the annoying racial flavor on Logan.


    For Lei Gong''s self-cultivation and aliens similar to martial arts, mutant people are undoubtedly the most annoying group. They can easily obtain the strength they can obtain after a long time of cultivation. Even, Lei Gong has lived so long and never seen such a recovery speed as Logan!


    "Hawk!" when Lei Gong was shocked by Logan''s recovery ability, a roar sounded, and then a huge body rushed to Lei Gong and punched him.


    With the sound of "bang!" Lei Gong also punched Haoke. Their fists collided with each other, forming a powerful sound wave.

 Chapter 386

    That is, now the whole Avenger alliance has been strengthened to varying degrees. Otherwise, they can''t stand the sound wave of the collision between Haoke and Lei Gong''s fist.


    "Bang!"


    However, as expected by all the Avengers, Haoke flew out again. It seems to have become the norm that Haoke was beaten out by strong enemies. It would be strange if Haoke didn''t fly out one day.


    After all, this time everyone''s cultivation of legendary nine changes has the smallest effect on Haoke, and even now it has no effect at all.


    Because hawk can''t practice at all, his power is completely different from the power source of the keel. Hawk''s power comes from the variation of gamma rays. His body will repel the influence of other forces on him.


    Therefore, only Bruce Banner''s body can cultivate. Fortunately, according to Hawke, if Bruce Banner becomes stronger by a large margin, he should also be able to get corresponding promotion, as if it is because Bruce Banner''s body can bear greater pressure


    Of course, Bruce Banner''s cultivation talent is really a little low. He should be the slowest among the Avengers alliance, including those students on the second floor. In short, he is the only one who has not broken through to the extraordinary level. Even Tony Stark''s girlfriend peper has become the extraordinary level.


    "Peper, you go first! You''re not fit to participate in the current battle. Go in and practice well!" Tony Stark looked at peper who rushed out in a suit of armor and hurried him back, "give it to us!"


    "However, the opponent seems to be very powerful. I see that even Luke cage and hawk have been defeated..." peper looked at Tony Stark with some worry and said.


    "It''s all right, we have Huang Wen!" Tony Stark flashed a trace of confidence in his eyes, looked at peper and smiled and comforted. "Moreover, although this guy is strong, he is not as difficult to deal with as black sky. If you want, we can deal with him without Huang Wen''s hand!"


    "Avenger, help fight according to your fighting habits!" Steve Rogers shouted and rushed directly to Lei Gong.


    "When!" I didn''t know whether Steve Rogers'' shield contained some ironic power. When I saw Steve Rogers'' shield, Lei Gong suddenly smashed it. Then his body stiffened, and more powerful forces gushed out of his body to compete with the rebound force in the shield. As a result, he was shocked and flew out.


    The interaction of forces is very obvious on the front of Steve Rogers'' shield. As for the back of the shield, Steve Rogers holding the shield will not be bound by this truth.


    "What is this? It can rebound my strength and Qi?" Lei Gong looked at the shield in Steve Rogers''s hand, a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    Even Lei Gong, an alien who has lived for unknown years, has never seen the power of Zhenjin. After all, Zhenjin is the metal in the meteorite outside the sky. It hasn''t been on earth for many years, let alone his own name.


    In addition, Kunlun, an almost closed force, doesn''t know about Zhenjin and captain shield of the United States.


    "Boom!"


    "Click!"


    When Lei Gong was stunned, a force of ice and fire and a force of thunder and lightning attacked Lei gong at the same time. Lei Gong was familiar with the force of fire and thunder and lightning, because he himself had these two forces.


    As for the owner of the power of thunder and lightning, it is naturally max.


    Max, who has been closed in base 1 for a long time, has been able to master his mutation ability and wants to absorb electric energy without seeing it.


    As it happens, the legendary nine changes also have some effects on max. after all, the stronger Max''s body is, the more power he can hold.


    Moreover, Max''s mutation ability can also briefly improve his physical strength through electric energy. When the two are superimposed, Max''s strength is bound to usher in rapid progress, especially after Huang Wen handed over the ring of lightning storm to max.


    "Teach an axe!" when Lei Gong saw the power of ice, fire and lightning attacking him, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. He waved his two palms, one hand blew out the power of thunder and collided with Max''s power of lightning, and the other hand waved a powerful flame to bombard John''s power of ice and fire.


    However, something that Lei Gong didn''t expect happened. John''s power of ice and fire was indeed scattered by his flame, but Max''s powerful power of lightning was not weaker than Lei Gong''s power of thunder, and even had a faint sense of rivalry.


    Just before Lei Gong recovered, an electric light appeared in front of him. It was Max Shen who turned into an electric light!


    "Boom!" with a loud sound, Max''s fist contained the power of strong lightning, directly blew Lei gong out and landed on the ground.


    However, after all, Lei Gong also has similar thunder power, so Max''s lightning power did not cause too much injury to Lei Gong.


    "I didn''t expect that Max came from behind and came in front of all of us!" Huang Liang said with some emotion as he looked at max who was surging with the power of lightning.


    Originally, Huang Liang thought that he was the one who made the fastest progress, especially after both essence and Qi broke through to the legendary level and learned from Huang Wen that King Kong is not bad and the Tathagata palm.


    However, Huang Liang did not expect that Max, the latest entrant, who only got the special function and lightning storm ring, had become the strongest in the whole Avenger alliance. He can only say that different people have different lives!


    However, Huang Liang will not be depressed. He is Huang Wen''s eldest disciple. Being surpassed by his younger martial brother makes Huang Liang feel a little dull. Therefore, Huang Liang is ready to work harder to practice Kung Fu and strive to understand the profound meaning of Buddhism contained in King Kong''s not bad divine skill and Tathagata''s palm as soon as possible!


    "Hey! Don''t go to the theatre! This is my limit. If I can''t hurt him, hurry to help!" just when Huang Liang and others thought that Max had won, Max quickly shouted to the people. They remembered Max''s lack of ability.


    Even with the lightning storm ring, it takes time for Max to absorb the electric energy, and there is only so much electric energy Max can bear now, which has erupted now, so some successors are powerless

 Chapter 387

    After all, Max has just started to practice the legendary nine changes, and has made little progress. The legendary nine changes want to help Max greatly improve his variation ability, at least until Max''s energy breaks through the legendary level.


    "Do it! Take him first!" Steve Rogers first recovered. However, before he could speak, hawk rushed to Lei Gong. At this time, hawk''s body had expanded a big circle, that is to say, hawk''s anger seemed to grow faster.


    The battle continued in the avenger building. When Lei Gong fought the whole Avenger alliance alone, Huang Wen also came to the avenger building.


    However, Huang Wen suddenly felt something. His body flashed, disappeared in place and appeared outside the avenger building. Here, you can see the battle of the avenger building from a distance, and here, a woman is looking at the battle of the avenger building from a distance.


    "What are you looking at?" the voice of Huang asked sounded behind the woman. It was visible to the naked eye that the woman''s body trembled slightly, as if she was frightened by Huang asked.


    "Boom!" just after the woman''s body trembled slightly, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and thunder sounded in Huang Wen''s ears.


    "Hmm? Is this the storm girl''s power or the Thunder God''s birth? The timeline is disordered again?" Huang Wen felt the power of the sudden thunder storm and was stunned. But soon, Huang Wen found that this power was released by the woman in front of him.


    "What''s the situation? Is the power of wind, rain and lightning so worthless now?" Huang asked, looking at the woman slowly floating in front, who was similar to the storm woman''s ability, and said a little speechless for a time.


    To tell the truth, there are many people in Marvel who can control the weather. The most famous one is the storm woman and Thor mentioned by Huang Wen. The woman in front of him is also a mutant who can control the weather, a weather witch from China.


    Yes, the weather witch came with Lei Gong, or the word tracking is more accurate.


    The weather witch is a member of the divine spear Bureau of the official power of China. According to the situation of China mentioned by Gu Yi, the divine spear bureau is very difficult to deal with Kunlun. Therefore, when Lei Gong of Kunlun personally left Kunlun, he directly aroused the vigilance of the divine spear Bureau.


    In particular, when the divine spear Bureau found that Lei Gong was going to leave the scope of China, the divine spear bureau sent a weather witch to follow Lei Gong.


    At the beginning, Lei Gong was also aware of the existence of the weather witch. Lei Gong was very unhappy with this mutant who had some similar abilities and could become so powerful without cultivation.


    However, Lei Gong thought of his mission to leave Kunlun, so he spent some time to get rid of the tracking of the weather Witch and didn''t fight with the weather witch.


    However, what Lei Gong doesn''t know is that he was able to get rid of the tracking of the weather witch on purpose. After all, the weather witch is specially trained. For people like Lei Gong who haven''t left Kunlun for many years, they can''t even find the flaw of the weather witch.


    So finally, Lei Gong and the avenger alliance went to war, and the weather witch who came late and didn''t hear Lei Gong''s words in front looked at all this.


    The weather witch doesn''t quite understand why Lei Gong ran all the way to other people''s territory to fight with others. Doesn''t he understand that the strong dragon doesn''t suppress the local snake?


    However, the weather witch did not want to understand this matter, which made her more unexpected. She was found, and the people who found her came to her quietly!


    Therefore, the weather witch subconsciously used her ability. She was worried that the people in Kunlun would track herself!


    "Hmm? Who are you?" when the weather witch released her strength, she saw Huang Wen. When she found that Huang Wen was a stranger she had never seen before, she knew that Huang Wen in front of her was probably not from Kunlun.


    After all, all the information of Kunlun people is backed up in the divine spear Bureau.


    "Weather witch?" Lei Gong, who was fighting, felt the smell of the weather witch. His eyes coagulated. He was worried that the weather witch would join hands with these Avengers in front of him. Therefore, a sense of retreat poured out of his heart.


    But it''s a pity that the avenger alliance, which has clearly touched Lei Gong''s strength, can''t let Lei Gong go so easily? In particular, when Lei Gong shot before, he didn''t leave his hand at all. If it wasn''t Logan who was pierced by him, then an avenger had been seriously injured or even sacrificed!


    "Bang!" with a sound, Haoke, who was nearly three meters tall, punched Lei Gong and even broke the solid ground of the avenger building.


    "How could this be possible? What kind of monster is this? There is such a powerful and pure power?" Lei Gong was in doubt at this time. He didn''t expect to avenge the iron fist himself. As a result, he met a group of such cruel characters. If he knew so, he wouldn''t rush like this. Instead, he contacted Kunlun first and waited for follow-up progress.


    "Huang asked, do you know Aurora? Are you related to her?" Huang asked. After looking up and down at the weather witch, he found that although the weather witch had an oriental face and had no resemblance to Aurora, it had the smell of mutants, so he tried to ask.


    "Huang asked? No, who is Aurora?" the weather witch frowned. She didn''t seem to understand what Huang asked.


    "Well, come down from the sky first." Huang asked, shaking his head and waving to the sky. An invisible law of sword directly killed all kinds of celestial phenomena in the sky. "I don''t like such gloomy weather."


    Although the abilities of weather witches and storm women are very similar to Thor, and even can control the weather, the existing power of weather witches and storm women is not too strong. They are equivalent to a medium to communicate with heaven and earth and release their own power through heaven and earth.


    Thor, the God of thunder, is different. He contains the divine power of thunder in his body. Through the divine power of thunder, he can affect the weather and control the weather.


    In other words, if the weather Witch and storm girl can block their communication ability between heaven and earth, most of their variant ability will be destroyed.


    This is also a matter of no way. Basically, none of the mutant people''s mutant ability has no way to kill stars. Even if it is as strong as magneto, it can be put in a plastic prison. Can''t it come out for many years?

 Chapter 388

    Of course, this is also the reason why magneto did not fully develop its own ability. If magneto really can change from a metal master to a magnetic field Master, let alone a plastic prison, the whole earth can''t trap magneto.


    "Gollum!" however, magneto has died, and there is no need to mention magneto. At this time, the weather witch subconsciously swallowed her saliva after discovering that all the celestial phenomena communicated by her mutant ability were cut off by Huang Wen.


    "You... Who are you..." the weather witch returned to the ground. In her eyes, with a trace of surprise and fear, she looked at Huang Wen carefully and asked again.


    "Didn''t I say? My name is Huang Wen. Then, should you introduce yourself?" Huang Wen shook his head, looked at the weather, and the witch smiled and said, "don''t worry, I have no prejudice against mutants..."


    "Except Kunlun people, other people have no prejudice against mutants..." the weather witch replied tentatively and observed Huang Wen''s expression vigilantly.


    "Kunlun?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and glancing at the avenger building. He gradually moved from advantage to disadvantage. He didn''t even have a chance to escape. Lei Gong, who was dragged by Haoke and suppressed by the avenger alliance by various means, said, "Oh, it means that the breath is somewhat similar. It turned out to be people from Kunlun. Well, this kind of combat method is quite good. Tony''s set of Zhenjin armor is suitable for melee..."


    Yes, at this time, it was hawk and Tony Stark wearing Zhenjin armor who were at the forefront of the battle. Knowing that their firepower was not as good as Max''s Tony Stark, they directly chose close combat to give full play to the characteristics of Zhenjin armor.


    After all, both Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes have only a part of Zhenjin defense, while Tony Stark has a full set of Zhenjin armor. He is not afraid of Lei Gong''s attack, whether Lei Gong''s power or the so-called Qi.


    At this time, for the avenger alliance, it already has the extreme standard to judge the strength of the enemy.


    It is a strong enemy who can beat the angry hawk. It requires the concerted cooperation of the whole Avenger alliance.


    Those who can ignore Zhenjin armor or Steve Rogers shield are the existence they can''t provoke for the time being. To find a way to retreat is like the last black sky.


    Lei Gong, the enemy of the avenger alliance at this time, although he can beat the angry Haoke out, he has no effective means for Zhenjin. Therefore, the avenger alliance feels that this boss can be brushed, and even they always think that this boss is not as good as the once red tank.


    At least, the red tank is Haoke''s powerful opponent who has been angry for countless times, but is still at a disadvantage. Finally, it even depends on Huang Wen''s hand to really solve the red tank. As for the satorac consciousness behind the red tank, Odin''s big man came out and eliminated it.


    "Are you with them?" the weather witch finally breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Huang''s words. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Although she doesn''t know what caused the avenger alliance to go to war with Lei Gong, at least, Huang Wen, such a mysterious strong man, won''t stand on the side of Kunlun, which is the best result.


    "You haven''t introduced yourself yet." Huang asked. Looking back, he took a faint look at the weather witch. There was no fluctuation in her complexion, but the weather witch felt an invisible majesty.


    "My name is Ma Dongmei, nicknamed the weather witch, who is from the divine spear bureau!" the weather witch hurriedly reported to her family. However, when she said her name, Huang Wen''s mouth twitched unconsciously.


    Even if Huang Wen has completely broken through to the epic level, Huang Wen has not controlled his expression or even his next words.


    "Ma Dong what?"


    "Ma Dongmei."


    "What winter plum?"


    "Ma Dongmei!"


    "Ma what Mei?"


    "Ma! Dong! Mei! Ah!"


    "How could you call Ma Dongmei..." Huang Wen suddenly felt Tony Stark''s taste. At this time, he felt some toothache and looked at the weather witch with a little silence.


    There''s no way. Ma Dongmei''s image doesn''t match with a mutant who can call the wind and rain.


    "My father''s name is Ma Dong. As soon as I was born, my father disappeared..." the weather witch said with a gloomy look.


    Witch is what make complaints about money. "Huang asked," I''m still calling you nickname, the weather witch. What kind of spear bureau are you, what is the power of the spear? "


    "The divine spear bureau is the official power of China. We have gathered excellent Chinese mutants and super powers to work together for China!" the weather witch took a deep breath and said with bright eyes, looking a little proud.


    "So, you arranged the ancient nine tripods?" Huang asked suddenly. Looking at the weather, the witch asked, "so, are you here to pursue the Kunlun guy?"


    "You!" the weather witch heard Huang Wen''s words, her pupils narrowed slightly, and then thought of Huang Wen''s strength. The weather witch gradually calmed down. She nodded and admitted directly.


    "Yes, the ancient Jiuding array was arranged by us to prevent Kunlun from colluding with outside forces. As for chasing Lei Gong, it''s not enough. I''m just following him to prevent Kunlun from having any ulterior purpose!"


    "Lei Gong?" Huang asked, turning his head, glanced at Lei Gong, and then said with a sneer, "just because he deserves to call himself Lei Gong? With such weak thunder power, he also has extraordinary flame power..."


    "They just read half of the Chinese myths and wanted to be the gods of China!" the weather witch sneered at Huang''s words. "The funniest thing is that there is a Lei Gong in Kunlun, and there is a Lei Gong in Da Luotian. However, the image of Lei Gong is more like Lei Zhenzi than this Lei Gong..."


    "Ha ha, it''s just a group of false gods." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain. He suddenly thought of something. Looking at the weather witch, he asked, "but you also have great power. Don''t you want to call yourself gods?"


    "Don''t you also have powerful power? I think you won''t call yourself a God?" the weather witch solemnly shook her head and whispered, "but originally, there were some other official forces in our divine spear Bureau, and there were people with the same name in the myth, such as the eight immortals. At that time, we didn''t turn against Kunlun..."


    "However, later we knew that they wanted to be true gods, so they broke with them completely. They don''t deserve to be our Chinese gods!"

 Chapter 389

    "That is to say, those who want to become gods are standing together?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows, taking a deep look at the weather Witch and said, "although your name is Ma Dongmei, I still have to confirm it. Come with me, don''t think of resistance..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell. The weather witch didn''t even react to what had happened, so she realized that a mysterious force appeared on her body. The weather witch subconsciously wanted to resist.


    But the weather witch''s eyes flashed the picture of the disappearance of the celestial phenomena controlled by Huang Wen after he waved. The weather witch finally chose to hold back her instinct, because the weather witch knew that she could not be Huang Wen''s opponent, and even the two people were not at the same level!


    The next moment, Huang Wen and the weather witch''s body turned into a light spot, disappeared in place and appeared in the avenger building. At this time, Lei Gong had completely fallen into the battle of trapped animals, and all kinds of injuries began to appear on him.


    Although Lei Gong''s Qi is very strong, he is an alien who doesn''t know his origin, and even has the profound meaning of longevity, his recovery ability is not strong. At least, it is far less than Logan, even compared with the strengthened Peter Parker.


    "Bang!" with the blow of Haoke, who was three meters tall, Lei Gong felt that his body seemed to fall apart, and even his mouth began to overflow blood.


    "Huang Wen..." at this time, Tony Stark saw Huang Wen''s arrival. However, his eyes soon focused on the weather witch. Not only him, but Logan also looked at the weather witch, because he felt a very similar breath to the storm girl orolo on the weather witch!


    "Why are you so late this time? It''s almost over, so you''re here..." Tony Stark glanced at the thunder Lord who was beaten by hawk as a sandbag and couldn''t help shouting, "Hawk, be light, this building costs all my money!"


    "Hawk!" Hawk turned around and stared at Tony Stark. When he saw that Huang Wen was also beside Tony Stark, hawk took back a little strength angrily.


    However, what Haoke didn''t expect was that Lei Gong, who had been beaten as a sandbag for a long time and even had no resistance ability, broke out the amazing power of thunder and fire directly after Haoke had just converged some power!


    The power of thunder and fire is amazing, and then integrated into Lei Gong''s body, making him a humanoid monster full of thunder and fire elements. This appearance is really similar to Max''s complete use of the power of lightning


    Perhaps this is the way that those with elemental ability can think of to make their combat effectiveness reach the peak.


    Both thunderbolt fire in the magic four and POPY the Iceman in the X-Men have used similar elemental abilities, and only John, who could not make fire, has not used similar abilities.


    However, John, who wanted to practice the cold ice and fire palm and mutated twice, can also use similar abilities, but he hasn''t shown it yet. Maybe he''s playing cards.


    "Boom!" a startling explosion sounded. It was the sound of countless flames and thunder explosions. Even the three meter high hawk subconsciously blocked his head in the face of such an explosion.


    "No! He''s going to run!" the weather witch exclaimed, causing the avenger alliance to look sideways. They don''t quite understand why the woman brought back by Huang Wen was so excited, as if she wanted to catch Lei Gong very much.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t run." Huang Wen shook his head and said in some disappointment, "I thought he could show a little different ability when he broke out with all his strength. Now it seems that he still hasn''t broken through this boundary. Even if Max gets stronger and can accommodate more electric energy, Max''s explosive power will be above him..."


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, Huang Wen''s arm waved, and an invisible law of sword disappeared from Huang Wen''s hand.


    At this time, Huang Wen didn''t even need to take out the sword in the face of the enemy under the epic, whether it was no double sword or Xuanyuan sword. Even Huang Wen didn''t even mean to use the white blade 100% empty handed.


    After all, a Lei Gong who has not reached the level of sub heavenly father is not worth Huang''s ability to casually use the law of causality.


    "Shua!" an empty sound sounded. The semi elemental Lei Gong had just made an explosion. When he was preparing to escape here with the power of the explosion, a sense of crisis hit, but Lei Gong didn''t have any ability to stop, so he felt his legs cold.


    The law of sword directly destroys the power of thunder and fire in Lei Gong''s legs. Cut it directly!


    "Puff!" with a sound, Lei Gong fell to the ground in confusion. The law of the sword was constantly destroyed in his wound. This pain was even more profound than when Haoke just beat him as a sandbag!


    "Ah!" Lei Gong clenched his teeth, but found his voice and shouted out uncontrollably.


    Even, Lei Gong was frightened to find that an invisible and strange force was spreading into his body along his legs.


    The law of the sword!


    When the power of the law of the sword met with Lei Gong''s Qi, Lei Gong''s Qi seemed to melt like ice and snow in the hot sun. Lei Gong''s face turned pale and his body trembled constantly.


    This is equivalent to Lei Gong''s skill being wasted!


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to keep his hand. Even if the weather witch didn''t tell the truth, Huang Wen didn''t mean to keep his hand.


    After all, Huang Wen has known from Gu Yi that the so-called Lei Gong is just an alien. Huang Wen also guessed a little about the reason why Lei Gong came here. Lei Gong should have come for the death of iron fist.


    The most important thing is that when Huang Wen looks around the avenger alliance, Huang Wen sees the lack of clothes on Logan''s abdomen. Although Logan''s body has recovered, the traces of clothes also let Huang Wen know that Lei Gong must have made a killing move!


    For such an enemy who used killing moves, Huang asked that there was no need to keep his hand, not to mention that Lei Gong was still a pseudogod alien!


    "Ah! My skill! My Qi!" Lei Gong''s painful voice echoed in the avenger building, but none of the Avengers sympathized with him.


    Sympathy for the enemy is tantamount to betrayal of his companions. Even Steve Rogers will not sympathize with an enemy in battle. Even if Lei Gong loses his legs and returns to his adult form at this time, he looks really miserable.

 Chapter 390

    "This... What power is this... My skill, my anger!" Lei Gong clenched his teeth, turned pale and looked at the avenger alliance. He didn''t even know who hurt him like this!


    "Hawk!" when hawk saw that Lei Gong could turn his head, he subconsciously rushed over and prepared to punch Lei Gong again to make Lei Gong honest.


    "Haoke, stop." Huang Wen waved and moved Lei Gong''s body to his side.


    "Haoke... Master..." Haoke naturally knew that the appearance of Lei Gong was caused by Huang Wen. Coupled with Huang Wen''s long-standing dignity, Haoke shrunk his neck and stood honestly aside. He looked like a cute big mascot, and even his body gradually returned to its normal size, I can''t see that the violent monster just now is him.


    "You did it to me, and you destroyed my skills?" Lei Gong heard Huang Wen''s voice and turned his head to Huang Wen. When he saw Huang Wen standing next to the weather witch, Lei Gong''s pupils suddenly shrunk, "it''s you! Ma Dongmei! You collude with a third party force?!"


    "What do you mean I collude with a third party? Obviously you left China without authorization, and I''m here to monitor you!" although the weather witch was very happy about the tragedy of Lei Gong, she was afraid of being misunderstood by Huang Wen around her, so she looked at Lei Gong and said in a deep voice.


    "You two don''t need to argue. I can know a lot of things after a little exploration." Huang asked, glancing at Lei Gong and the weather witch, shook his head and said calmly.


    "You! Do you have spiritual power?!" Lei Gong suddenly realized something, looked at Huang and said in a deep voice, "I warn you, don''t mess around. You''re making enemies with our Kunlun. You may not know our Kunlun strength. Don''t think that if you have strong strength and collude with the people of the divine spear Bureau, you can ignore our Kunlun..."


    "Your Qi is enough!" Huang asked what he suddenly felt. Looking at Lei Gong whose face is still pale, but his breath is obviously stable, "a strong force maintains your vitality in your body. This is the source of your self-confidence?"


    "Hmm?" Lei Gong''s pupils shrunk slightly and then sneered, "yes, in my body, there are the means left by the master of Kunlun and the Jade Emperor. No one can kill me in heaven and earth, and no one can keep me. I don''t care who you are. Now you choose to be the enemy of Kunlun, which is the biggest mistake of your life!"


    "The Jade Emperor? Really confident..." Huang Wen shook his head with disdain. He could feel that the power in Lei Gong''s body was more powerful than his single attribute of essence, Qi and spirit. However, even if Huang Wen could not integrate his essence, Qi and spirit into one and release them all, he could burst out with more powerful power than the other party!


    This is the strength of fellow practitioners of essence, Qi and spirit!


    It doesn''t make sense. Huang asked, is it more comprehensive than others, but weaker than others?


    "We choose Kunlun as our enemy?" Tony Stark stood up with the same sneer, looked at Lei Gong in front of Huang Wen and said disdainfully, "a disabled person dares to be so arrogant. Obviously, you Kunlun are arrogant..."


    "So is the iron fist. It''s kind as a donkey''s liver and lung. Our Avenger alliance helped him so much. He said he turned his face and turned his face. Finally, he deserved to be killed by the hand Association!"


    "And you, this guy, directly destroyed the gate of our Avenger building and began to attack us. What is iron fist revenge? What did we steal your Kunlun keel? It''s ridiculous. We worked hard to dig up the keel. How can it become yours?"


    Tony Stark was not worried that the so-called Lei Gong association would run away at this time, even if there was the means of the so-called Jade Emperor, the Lord of Kunlun!


    Outsiders don''t know. The avenger alliance knows very well. Huang Wen is a person with the ability of causality. No matter how Lei Gong runs, he can only kneel in front of Huang Wen and call his father... Cough, no, kneel in front of Huang Wen and take the sword!


    "Keel?!" when the weather witch on one side heard the keel, her pupils shrank slightly, and she subconsciously called out a voice. Then she hurriedly covered her mouth and carefully looked at Huang Wen around her for fear of misunderstanding.


    Now, in front of the weather witch, there is not only the picture of Huang Wen waving to break the sky, but also the picture of Huang Wen waving to directly break Lei Gong''s strength and cut off Lei Gong''s legs in front of the weather witch.


    "Opportunity!" when the weather witch screamed, Lei Gong''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then immediately started the back hand of the Jade Emperor. The ability to seize the opportunity was as if the weather witch had cooperated with Lei Gong.


    "Bad!" when the weather witch saw Lei Gong''s body lit up, her heart was cold. She knew something had happened. Lei Gong ran away because of her own reason. She couldn''t wash it even if she jumped into the Yellow River!


    With the sound of "hum!", an amazing pressure appeared in the avenger building, which made all Avengers subconsciously step back, and Huang Wen''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if sensing each other''s strength as much as possible.


    "Ha ha ha ha! It''s too late! You can''t kill me! Avenger alliance! We Kunlun have written down this matter!" although Lei Gong''s face is still pale, his body is full of white light, even the two broken legs cut off by Huang Wen are no exception!


    With the appearance of this white light, Lei Gong seemed to have no fear, and even provoked the avenger alliance.


    "And you! I remember your appearance! You will become an important target for our Kunlun revenge! Rob the Kunlun keel, kill the iron fist, hurt my Lei Gong, and destroy my skills. This account after account must be counted on your head!" Lei Gong looked at Huang ferociously and said with a fierce light in his eyes.


    "It''s not just you! Your family, your relatives, your friends, they can''t escape our Kunlun revenge! They will die in front of you first, making you feel the pain of losing everything!"


    Yes, Lei Gong is venting his anger and his hatred that his skills have been abolished by Huang Wen, because Lei Gong knows that it is not so easy to completely recover his skills by means of Kunlun.


    However, what Lei Gong didn''t know was that when he said those words threatening Huang Wen, Huang Wen''s expression didn''t change much. The faces of the nearby Avengers suddenly changed and looked at Lei Gong.

 Chapter 391

    Huang Wen''s disciples and Logan''s eyes flashed cold, as if they were going to devour Lei Gong alive, while Tony Stark looked at Lei Gong strangely and sympathetically.


    That is, the situation and atmosphere are not very suitable for speaking now. Otherwise, with Tony Stark''s character, I am afraid I can not help but Tucao: "is it not good to die honestly? Why should this silly child continue to die?" make complaints about pain before death?


    After finishing his cruel words, Lei Gong gradually found that there was something wrong with everyone around him. However, Lei Gong still didn''t realize the seriousness of the problem. He continued to look at Huang Wen and the avenger alliance and mocked:


    "Why? You want to kill me? Yes, I''m right here. I can''t even stand up. As long as you can break through the white light left by the Jade Emperor, you can kill me!"


    "Hahaha! Can''t you do it? I''m leaving! You''re ready for your doomsday! Hahaha..."


    As Lei Gong''s laughter echoed in the avenger building, his body gradually disappeared in place. That is, at this time, Huang Wen took out Wu Shuangjian from his hand and waved in the direction of Lei Gong.


    100% empty handed!


    "It''s useless..." Lei Gong''s body has disappeared for the most part at this time, so he didn''t speak at all. Instead, the weather witch on one side said in some despair, "he has been taken back to Kunlun by the means of the Jade Emperor. No matter who is blocking... Can''t stop... Coming... Lying trough! What''s the situation?"


    Before the weather witch had finished her words, she couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. The whole person looked at Lei Gong who lost his legs and sat on the ground, but stubbornly connected Huang Wen''s unparalleled sword to his hand. For a time, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Lying in the trough?!" Lei Gong was also ignorant at this time. He didn''t understand that he had returned to Kunlun. How could he suddenly run to Huang Wen''s body and catch Huang Wen''s double swords with both hands


    However, the next moment, Lei Gong''s cold sweat came down. Just now he felt that he had been able to leave steadily, so he put down a lot of cruel words, but now he seems to be back in the tiger''s den again


    And the most important thing is that the Jade Emperor''s means have been used. It seems that he can''t return to Kunlun again


    At the same time, the face of the Jade Emperor, the Lord of Kunlun, was also a little confused. Together with the eight immortals and others in Kunlun at this time, they looked at Lei Gong''s two legs, or two broken legs.


    All the people in Kunlun who saw the Jade Emperor release the power of transmission can swear that they just absolutely saw Lei Gong''s head and most of his body come back. Now how did they become a pair of broken legs? Can they still read this head and leg wrong?


    For a moment, everyone in Kunlun looked at each other and looked at two broken legs. They also didn''t know what to say.


    "Poof!" at this moment, a sword flashed through the Kunlun Mountains. Lei Gong''s two broken legs were cut into blood fog in an instant. Then invisible forces were constantly destroying the blood fog. Finally, there was no blood left.


    All this happened so fast that even the Jade Emperor didn''t react, and it was over!


    "Is this?" old Shou first returned to his mind. He turned his head and looked at the Jade Emperor. In the huge longan, he seemed to ask tentatively with a trace of doubt.


    "I don''t know what happened. I only know that Lei Gong may have more or less bad luck, and his opponent''s ability is very strange!" the Jade Emperor took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    The reason why the Jade Emperor said that his ability was very strange, not that his strength was very strong, was because he had seen too many people with strange abilities, but his strength was not strong. The jade emperor could not be sure what power was that killed Lei Gong''s two broken legs.


    At the same time, Huang Wen''s eyebrows picked up in the avenger building. He also felt that his sword cut off Lei Gong''s two broken legs. Although Huang Wen didn''t feel where Kunlun was and what it looked like inside.


    However, Huang Wen vaguely guessed that the sword that just killed Lei Gong''s two broken legs should be specially explained in the white blade skill with empty hands. If the other party can''t close his palms, he can show the real power of the sword technique and kill the other party directly.


    Lei Gong ran to his front and clapped his hands, but his two broken legs didn''t have any action ability, so he couldn''t do it at all.


    So, the two broken legs met the real power that was 100% white-edged with empty hands, and were killed directly!


    "You... You... Who are you?!" Lei Gong loosened Huang Wen''s double swords at this time, but he had lost his legs and skills. He had basically lost his ability to move. Therefore, he could only look at Huang Wen in horror and ask his doubts.


    "I remember, you just jumped!" Huang asked, lowering his head, glancing faintly at Lei Gong, who was sitting on the ground.


    "He has no legs, how can he jump?" just now, the new force final Tony Stark finally could not help but Tucao up, make complaints about the atmosphere of Huang asked.


    "Shut up!" Huang asked. He turned his head and stared at Tony Stark angrily. He almost couldn''t resist. He used 100% white blade with empty hands and asked Tony Stark to kneel on the ground and call his father. It''s really a little short!


    "I haven''t spoken!" as if feeling the crisis, Tony Stark quickly closed his mouth, covered his mouth with his hand, and looked at Huang Wen and said vaguely.


    "Master, this guy, let''s deal with it!" Huang Liang stood up and glanced at Lei Gong. A cold light flashed in his eyes. Then he looked at Huang and asked, "he dared to threaten master. Being an apprentice, he naturally wants to serve master..."


    "Yes, boss, and me. If I don''t stab him three times and six holes, I won''t be called Wolverine!" Logan also came forward and stretched out his aidman alloy steel claw. If Logan stabbed him in, it would really be six blood holes.


    "Do you really know what three knives and six holes are?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, shook his head reluctantly, then waved his hand and said, "wait a minute, I''ll give him to you for disposal, but before that, I still have to verify some things..."


    Huang Wen said, turned his head and looked at the weather witch. Seeing Huang Wen''s eyes, the weather witch stood up nervously, but dared not say anything.

 Chapter 392

    "You... Don''t mess around. Kunlun won''t let you go. You may not know that there are more powerful fairies behind Kunlun!" when Lei Gong realized what Huang asked to do, he shouted at Huang.


    "Ha ha." Huang asked with a sneer, looked at Lei Gong''s eyes, and Lei Gong suddenly stopped.


    Yes, Huang Wen released his special function.


    In fact, using the name of special function has been somewhat inaccurate, because Huang Wen''s divine power at this time is far from what special function can imagine.


    However, after all, Huang Wen''s divine power is deduced from the special function. Even if the power is completely different, Huang Wen can still call his divine power as the special function.


    With the release of Huang Wen''s special function, an invisible force controlled Lei Gong''s body and then entered Lei Gong''s brain. Huang Wen was exploring Lei Gong''s memory.


    Although Huang Wen hasn''t done such a thing for a long time, it''s easy to explore his memory.


    "Hmm?" however, something unexpected happened to Huang Wen. Huang Wen just explored some of Lei Gong''s memories and learned something about the strong Kunlun, as well as the contradiction between Kunlun and the divine spear Bureau. A powerful force appeared in Lei Gong''s brain, or this force has always existed in Lei Gong''s brain!


    "Poof!" when this force appeared, Lei Gong''s brain exploded directly, as if this force was to prevent Lei Gong''s deeper memory from being stolen.


    For this force, the best way to protect is not to fight against external forces, but to completely destroy Lei Gong''s memory. In this way, there will be no risk of leakage!


    Huang Wen waved his hand. Lei Gong''s blood didn''t disperse, but was suspended in the air.


    "After the human brain explodes, is there any way to recover it?" Huang asked, frowning, turning to the all-round genius Tony Stark and Bruce Banner, who has not recovered yet.


    "According to some research data, people''s memory is not completely recorded in the brain, and people''s body will also contain a part of people''s memory..." Bruce Banner knew that his home court had arrived, so he quickly grabbed hawk''s body control and restored to Bruce Banner''s appearance.


    "However, those are basically superficial body memories. For more important memories, the mainstream view still thinks that they are hidden in the brain..." Tony Stark retorted with a look at the unrecognized Lei Gong.


    "Moreover, even if his brain is completely and perfectly cloned, it''s hard to say whether the new brain will have the previous memory. He may become a new brain and inherit part of the original memory..."


    "But the problem is that it has exploded into such a ghost. Even I can''t clone it, especially I have little research in this field. I still need a little time to learn new knowledge!"


    "That''s a pity." Huang asked, shaking his head with some regret, and then said with a smile, "forget it. It seems to Kunlun that iron fist and Lei Gong died in our hands, and their keel was stolen by us. Should they come to trouble us again?"


    "We didn''t kill the iron fist!" Steve Rogers argued.


    This is a matter of principle. Although their Avengers did not have time to save the iron fist that turned against them, they absolutely did not kill him.


    Even though the iron fist has committed many crimes before being killed, it will only be the trial of the law to meet him. Anyway, the avenger alliance will certainly not kill him directly.


    "Is there any difference?" Huang asked, shrugging and smiling. "Anyway, in the eyes of Kunlun people, we just killed iron fist, Lei Gong and robbed their keel. We are already enemies. What is the truth? It doesn''t matter to Kunlun people. Anyway, they want to deal with us..."


    "You can rest assured that Kunlun can''t assign too many people to deal with you..." the weather witch stood up and looked at Huang carefully, "Although we broke with Kunlun at the beginning and lost a lot of combat effectiveness, we have a vast territory, abundant resources and talents in China. Over the years, we have developed fairly well, and it is no problem to contain most of Kunlun''s forces!"


    "You don''t need to introduce the strength of the divine spear bureau to me. I''m already very clear about the strength of the divine spear Bureau..." Huang asked, nodded his head and said, "to tell you the truth, if you didn''t have the ancient nine tripods, I''m afraid your life would be difficult now?"


    "At least, we are totally worthy of their Kunlun!" the weather witch flashed a firm look in her eyes and said solemnly.


    "Maybe we can cooperate. At least, we are consistent in dealing with Kunlun!" at this time, Steve Rogers suddenly said, "after all, Kunlun will deal with us and your enemy. The enemy of the enemy is a friend, isn''t it?"


    Steve Rogers''s voice fell, and the weather witch''s eyes suddenly lit up. She had just been afraid of Huang Wen''s strength. She almost forgot that from the perspective of dealing with Kunlun, their divine spear Bureau and Huang Wen are on the same front!


    Moreover, thinking of Huang Wen''s strong and powerful comrades in arms, the weather witch''s heart also surged with confidence. When Da Luotian behind Kunlun doesn''t fight, their divine spear bureau should be able to really eliminate Kunlun''s people who want to become hypocrites!


    However, the weather witch soon cooled down, because cooperation was not what she has the final say. Although she could be able to do so in the spear board, the real decision makers were not him, or even such cooperation, they all needed to agree.


    After all, the ancient Jiuding has blocked most of the power of China. If you want to cooperate with the avenger alliance and Huang Wen, it still needs long-term consideration to let a group of people like Huang Wen and the avenger alliance enter the land of China!


    "Alas! I''m afraid I can''t be the master of this matter..." thinking of this, the weather witch sighed with regret, looked at Steve Rogers with some apology and said, "I need to confirm these things to the top and get the permission from the top before we can cooperate..."


    The weather witch looked at Huang Wen carefully as she spoke, for fear that her words would offend Huang Wen.

 Chapter 393

    "Well, I can understand such things..." Steve Rogers smiled and shook his head when he heard what the weather witch said.


    After all, Steve Rogers can''t be more familiar with reporting up. Even now, the avenger alliance still needs to report up through Jack!


    But so what? Does anyone really dare to take care of the avenger alliance? Does anyone really dare to interfere with the Avengers?


    Don''t be kidding. Without people like Hydra and general Ross taking the lead, even if someone has this idea, they don''t dare to implement it!


    As for the Hydra in the political arena, although not all of them have been eliminated, the remaining one has been completely hidden and has no intention of avenging the former snake shield Bureau.


    After turning into a red hawk, general Ross has begun to conduct in-depth research on gamma rays. Now, there are even some research results, but general Ross has not shown it.


    "If I want to enter China, what can I do?" Huang asked, raising his head and taking a look at the weather. The witch asked.


    "Unless the Jiuding array records your breath, you can''t enter the array. Only by relying on the Jiuding array can we eliminate some of the threats from the forces behind Kunlun......" the weather witch looked at Huang Wen, organized a language and whispered.


    "So?" Huang asked, frowning and looking at the weather witch again, "so can''t you record my breath in the Jiuding array?"


    "Well, I don''t know..." the weather witch shook her head, looked at Huang and asked, "I need to report these things before I can reply to you..."


    "If you don''t return it again, where can we find someone?" Huang Liang said unhappily when he thought of what he had been stopped outside the Jiuding war.


    "No, I will definitely come back, and if Kunlun does it again, we won''t sit idly by..." the weather witch''s face changed slightly, looked at Huang and asked quietly.


    "Yes, you''re worried that they will relieve their hatred and cooperate with us!" Tony Stark shrugged aside, as if I saw through your mind. "After all, Huang Wen''s strength is so strong, so it''s normal for Kunlun to admit advice, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed, Mr. Huang Wen is such a strong man. We certainly don''t want him to lean towards Kunlun..." the weather witch''s face changed again, then clenched her teeth, admitted her mind and said.


    "OK, I know, you go!" Huang asked. Looking at the weather, the witch waved her hand and said softly.


    "Can you wait a minute!" just then, Logan raised his hand, looked at the weather Witch and Huang asked with a smile.


    "Hmm? Uncle wolf, do you want... Hmm?" Huang asked in surprise. When he was about to ask Logan what to do, Huang asked as if he felt something. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. He looked at Logan and said, "Uncle wolf, your evil taste has become heavier again!"


    What the weather witch as like as two peas down the hall, and looks at the Avenger Mansion outside, is just like the sky''s cloud and the ability to display the ability of the witch.


    "Is this?" the weather witch seemed to think of something. She turned her head and asked Huang, "this is the man named Aurora you mentioned, Mr. Huang. It''s really like my ability!"


    "Shua!" the voice of the weather witch fell. Aurora came to the avenger building with lightning all the way. Her eyes looked directly at the weather witch. She didn''t even need to be introduced by Logan. Aurora already knew that the woman in front had similar abilities with herself!


    As like as two peas, what a surprise, Orolo is looking at the weather witch. Suddenly, there is a smile. "Maybe our variant gene is the same. My name is Orolo. What''s your name?"


    "Ma Dongmei!" in the subconscious twitch of Huang''s mouth, the weather witch said her name. Then she went forward and shook hands with Aurora. At this moment, they looked at each other as if they felt something.


    "This is another me in the world," Aurora said with a smile after a long time. Looking at the weather, the witch said, "have you just come here? Shall I take you out?"


    "Well, I have to hurry back to hand in the task..." the weather witch looked at Huang with some hesitation. She had to go back and report the things between Huang and Kunlun, but she didn''t have much time to turn around.


    "As like as two peas, what are we going to do?" Orolo looked a little bit strong. He took the weather witch directly out of the Avenger Mansion.


    "I always feel like something strange has happened..." Tony Stark looked at the back of Aurora and the weather witch, and seemed to feel something. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    "This guy is cheap!" Huang Liang turned his head, looked at Huang and asked. Lei Gong, who had his head blown open and lost his legs, said with some discomfort.


    In Huang Liang''s opinion, even if Lei Gong died so miserably, he still didn''t let Huang Liang breathe. You know, Huang Wen had prepared all kinds of methods to torture Lei Gong.


    Among them, the most practical way is to point the acupoint, so that Lei Gong is tortured by all kinds of joys, sorrows and joys. Lei Gong, who has lost his Qi, can''t resist the acupoint force from sunflower acupoint users.


    But unfortunately, when Lei Gong died, he blew his head open and didn''t pay for his previous crazy words.


    "It''s all right. Kunlun people always come, don''t they?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "I hope a Liang can make progress in your strength. The next time Kunlun''s strong man comes, you can have the level to beat him positively..."


    "Master, don''t worry, I''ll work hard!" Huang Liang took a deep breath, remembered what he had been surpassed by Max, looked at Huang firmly and asked.


    "Don''t worry, it shouldn''t be too fast. According to the memories I explored, Lei Gong is already quite powerful in Kunlun..." Huang asked, patted Huang Liang on the shoulder, smiled and said, "moreover, they are old monsters who have lived for hundreds of years and thousands of years. Their talents are far inferior to you. The most important thing is that you are still very young!"


    "It''s like you''re not young..." Tony Stark, who was on the side, did not make complaints about Tucao again.

 Chapter 394

    As soon as Tony Stark''s voice fell, he suddenly felt a bad premonition. Then, Tony Stark''s body was out of control for a moment. Then the whole person knelt in front of Huang Wen, his head just raised, and looked very stubborn to catch Huang Wen''s two swords.


    100% empty handed!


    "Really, it''s not the Tucao you two sentences, I did not make complaints about what..." Toni stark left his mouth open, and whispered in his heart, but he didn''t say it from the heart, because Tony Stark at this time, it was difficult to stand up.


    "Comfortable!" Huang asked with a satisfied smile, looked at Steve Rogers and said, "the contact with the weather witch is up to Steve you. The rest of you, continue to practice your Kung Fu. Don''t talk and eat like some people, but you don''t have much time to practice your Kung Fu!"


    As Steve Rogers nodded, Huang Wen''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared in situ, returning to Yongchun martial arts school again.


    Originally, Huang Wen was even a little elated when he felt that someone was attacking the avenger alliance.


    Of course, it''s not because the avenger alliance has met the enemy. Huang Wen is happy, but because he can finally come and let him test the immortal sword array.


    After all, it has been some time since the immortal killing sword array was set up, but Huang Wen didn''t have the chance to use the immortal killing sword array at all. When there was no enemy, Huang asked to summon the immortal killing sword array to scare people?


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Lei Gong was so weak. Even if Huang Wen didn''t come, the avenger alliance could defeat Lei Gong.


    Even, as long as the avenger alliance is vigilant enough to prevent Lei Gong from using his backhand, then the avenger alliance really has a chance to kill Lei Gong directly.


    Of course, in the way of the avenger alliance, I''m afraid it will still be run away by Lei Gong. After all, after the avenger alliance has an advantage, it must talk to Lei Gong and ask his origin. At that time, it''s the best time for Lei Gong to escape.


    As for Lei Gong''s defeat in the hands of the avenger alliance, it is not that Lei Gong''s strength is too weak, but that the strength of the avenger alliance has grown too fast.


    Whether max, the new Avenger alliance''s No. 1 combat power, or hawk, who can regain the No. 1 combat power after anger, is at the legendary level, he is not a weak man.


    Among the many people Huang Wen knows, I''m afraid only the former magneto and Charles, as well as the enhanced laser eye, can not lose to Max who has a lightning ring power bank in the realm of legend.


    As for hawk, we need to see how angry Hawk is. If we can make hawk angry all the time, maybe hawk can really break through the boundary from legend to epic!


    Of course, it''s still difficult to be angry to this extent. What Haoke has to do now is to make his anger and combat effectiveness improve faster, so that he won''t be beaten out by his opponent in disgrace every time he fights.


    It is precisely because of the strength of Max and Haoke that Lei Gong, who is also a strong one in Kunlun, did not take any advantage in the hands of the avenger alliance.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that other people in the avenger alliance are not vegetarian, especially everyone has practiced the legendary nine changes, their strength has been improved to varying degrees, and everyone has found a suitable way to fight.


    Even Tony Stark was willing to wear Zhenjin armor because of the needs of the team and became the tank of the avenger alliance to resist Lei Gong''s attack.


    "Alas! Next time, can you stop fighting in the avenger building?" after Huang asked to leave, Tony Stark looked at himself with a smile on his face and quickly changed the topic. "It''s all money!"


    "Oh, by the way, Tony, the official side has been willing to allocate funds, which is led by our Sherman family..." Jack stood up and looked at Tony Stark with a smile.


    For a long time, the funds of the avenger alliance have been provided by Tony Stark alone, but no matter how much wool Tony Stark has, he can''t stand the long-term expenses of the Avengers.


    After all, stark industry is not completely free of money. Studying interstellar war level weapons also requires a lot of materials and a lot of money, which makes Tony Stark, who has never taken money seriously, feel flesh pain.


    Fortunately, the Sherman family stood up in time, and the stark family''s new energy was strongly promoted under the background of iron man and Avenger alliance.


    Although those old energy industries strongly opposed Tony Stark, and even wanted to amend state laws to prevent Tony Stark from promoting new energy, they all failed in the end.


    "Hoo! Finally, it''s over. I can''t afford to bear so many expenses alone!" Tony Stark sighed with relief, looked at Jack and said with a smile, "thank you, Jack. I''ll treat you to a cheeseburger later!"


    "If I help you so much, why don''t you buy me a cheeseburger? Anyway, you have to have a barbecue!" Jack shook his head with a smile and said teasingly, "our rich iron man is more and more stingy now..."


    "You don''t know how expensive chaimi is!" Tony Stark glared at Jack angrily. "When you become the helmsman of the Sherman family, you won''t laugh at me like that!"


    "Hey, hey, I don''t want to be the helmsman of Sherman family!" Jack shrugged his shoulders and said with disdain. "Following master and becoming a strong man is my goal in the future. Tony, my martial arts talent is much better than you. When the keel refining is completed, my strength must be far better than you!"


    "I have Zhenjin armor!" Tony Stark retorted, looking at Jack.


    "Not only do I surpass you in physical training, but I also practice my internal skills. Although I don''t make rapid progress in internal skills, sunflower acupoint spotters will make you defenseless!" Jack argued.


    "I have Zhenjin armor, you have the ability to break Zhenjin armor!" Tony Stark shrugged. He doesn''t care what Jack says. Anyway, if he has Zhenjin armor, he won''t be afraid of Jack.


    "Pa!" but to Tony Stark''s surprise, he was directly lit by Jack, and then watched Jack take a wad of money out of his coat pocket.


    "Hey! You''re a robber!" Tony Stark shouted angrily at Jack when he found he could still speak. "I''ll call the police and catch you robber! Steve! Don''t you care?"

 Chapter 395

    "I''m the police, and this is the money you bought me for a barbecue! Let''s relax today. It''s just that the avenger building needs to be repaired. Let''s have a barbecue. Our generous iron man treat..." Jack waved a stack of money and shouted with a smile at everyone.


    "Sorry, Tony, I don''t have any talent in internal skills, so I can''t help you..." Steve Rogers spread his hand to Tony Stark, as if he was helpless.


    "You''re laughing at me! You haven''t stopped!" Tony Stark was acutely aware of Steve Rogers''s smiling mouth and shouted at Steve Rogers.


    "Come on, let''s go. I don''t have much skill. You can move freely in five minutes!" Jack waved to Tony Stark and took the Avengers out of the avenger building.


    "No, you robbed me of my money and didn''t even let me eat? Are you the devil? Jack..." Tony Stark looked at the people and really left. For a moment, he looked at Jack and shouted, "I take back what I just thanked you!"


    "Well, then I won''t take back the words I just praised you for being stingy!" Jack said back from a distance.


    "Oh, Tony, why are you so miserable..." peper ran to Tony Stark, looked at Tony Stark with a frown and said.


    "Pa!" Tony Stark felt his body tremble. He had to wait five minutes to unlock the acupoints. Now he didn''t know who had solved them.


    There''s no way. In front of Tony Stark''s girlfriend, we still have to save him some face. It''s okay to fight between brothers, but in front of his girlfriend, a man''s dignity can''t be lost.


    "Cough, I''m fine. I''m playing with them!" Tony Stark shook his head with a smile and said with a slight disdain, "barbecue or something. It''s too low. Come on, pepper, I''ll invite you to candlelight dinner..."


    In this way, the Avengers left the avenger building noisily. They don''t even need to ask someone to repair the avenger building. Silly girl''s robots can do it so far.


    Just contact the sellers of those materials and ask them to send the materials to the door. All the rest can be handed over to the robot.


    On the other hand, the weather Witch and Aurora met late and went shopping to eat and watch movies. They found that the views of both sides were so consistent. If they didn''t think that Huang asked needed to be reported, the weather witch really wanted to spend more time with Aurora.


    When the weather witch left, New York also fell into calm. No super villains came out to make trouble. Kunlun didn''t send anyone over. Even the weather witch didn''t contact the avenger and Huang Wen.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than half a year has passed, and the excavated keel has been exhausted by the avenger alliance and the students on the second floor.


    Of course, the strength of everyone has also made rapid progress. Even the students on the second floor have reached the realm of legend. Although they are a little weaker than Luke cage before, they have far surpassed Jessica Jones except that they can''t fly.


    With such strength, Peter Parker, the former spider man, will not be their opponent. Of course, he is only the former spider man.


    Because now Peter Parker is one of several people who have practiced the legendary nine changes to the extreme.


    In the middle of the legend, there are not many people who have reached this level, including Peter Parker, Huang Liang and Steve Rogers.


    Even potential stocks such as Logan and spider Gwen have not reached this level!


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that the current normal Haoke is probably in this state, that is, when Haoke is not angry, Steve Rogers, Huang Liang and Peter Parker can break their wrists with Haoke.


    Yes, it''s wrist breaking in the traditional sense, because when it comes to real fighting, hawk''s body size is still very big.


    This time, the progress of the Avengers alliance is not small, but some people have taken a leap, such as Bruce Banner and Tony Stark.


    Bruce Banner can only reach the legendary level when the last keel is used by him. Although Tony Stark is a little stronger, it is really limited. If they don''t use other means, they may not be the opponents of the students on the second floor.


    Of course, generally speaking, the whole Avenger alliance has been completely reborn, but there is only one such opening and hanging experience. Not to mention that the keel has been completely used up, that is to say, the body refining skill created by Huang Wen has reached its limit. If you want to make these people of the avenger alliance further, you must have an adventure like Captain Marvel.


    It is worth mentioning that the original master Ying faming of Yongchun martial arts school may have accumulated a lot, or found his own way. He was one of the first people to break through the realm of legend.


    Ying faming called this realm that seeing God is not bad. Yes, Ying faming has walked out of a road completely different from the dark strength of Huang Wen.


    Now, Ying faming is about to feel the limit of the legendary nine changes skill, that is, he should also be close to the realm of Huang Liang and others.


    "It''s like a dream for more than half a year!" Steve Rogers said with some emotion while feeling the powerful power in his body. "Last time, I felt such a reborn change, or after injecting super soldier serum..."


    "Can you beat dozens of you now?" Tony Stark shook his head, smiled and said, "anyway, I can feel that I can beat more than a dozen before!"


    "And now, the overall strength of the avenger alliance is also very strong..." Steve Rogers turned his head and looked at the students on the second floor of the avenger building. Calculated, the logistics personnel of the avenger alliance have a legendary team of 50 people.


    "Do you admit that they are members of the avenger alliance?" Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers with a smile. "I remember when they joined the avenger alliance and became logistics personnel, you had to test others. Why? Now don''t worry about the avenger alliance. There are all yellow people?"


    "There''s no need. What''s the difference between Huang asking if the Avengers alliance is him or not? Steve Rogers shrugged." well, we''re all his disciples... "

 Chapter 396

    "Doo! Doo! Doo!" when Steve Rogers was talking to Tony Stark, the avenger building suddenly sounded a strong explosion. Tony Stark''s face changed slightly, because this alarm was specially set by him to alarm events in space!


    "It seems that something has happened! I really didn''t expect that nothing had happened for more than half a year. When we had just finished our cultivation, it would come!" Tony Stark''s eyes moved slightly and ordered Jarvis, "Jarvis, get the satellite monitoring picture!"


    "Yes, sir!" Jarvis''s voice fell, and then a picture appeared in the avenger building, causing everyone to turn their heads.


    It was a picture of a meteorite falling to the earth. A long flame tail left a mark in the atmosphere and then fell to the earth.


    "Hmm? A meteorite? Is this kind of thing rare? Zhenjin or something? Aren''t they all extraterrestrial meteorites?" Tony Stark frowned at the picture given by Jarvis. He didn''t seem to understand why such a meteorite would cause Jarvis''s alarm.


    "Yes, isn''t this an ordinary meteorite?" Bruce Banner nodded and walked over with some doubts, "moreover, the size of its tail flame, this meteorite should not be large, at least not enough to cause any big threat..."


    Bruce Banner''s words were not finished yet. The projection of Jarvis''s picture changed. In the picture, there was a hammer.


    The hammer was not big, but except for a piece of land under the hammer standing steadily in the middle, the surrounding land was like a huge impact, forming a huge meteorite crater.


    "Hmm? Jarvis? The meteorite just now is this hammer?" Tony Stark seemed to realize something and asked Jarvis with some surprise. "A meteorite flew from the sky? Is it an alien weapon? Or a detector or something?"


    Speechless, who will use a hammer as a detector? "Bruce Banna was instantly defeated by Tony Stark''s brain hole, and he make complaints about Tony Stark''s Tucao road.


    "Just because you don''t think so, those aliens will, after all, they are aliens. Their brain circuits are different from ours!" Tony Stark shrugged and looked at Bruce Banner very seriously.


    "So, Tony, can your brain circuits keep pace with aliens?" Bruce Banner twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and looked at Tony Stark with a slight mockery.


    "I can only say that my intelligence level obviously exceeds the level of people on earth, and you, Dr. Bruce Banner, there is only brute force left in your brain. Your wisdom has been completely abandoned!" Tony Stark said to Bruce Banner tit for tat.


    "Jarvis, can you find out the specific situation of the hammer?" Steve Rogers looked at the quarrel between the penultimate first and the penultimate second, shook his head reluctantly and asked Jarvis.


    As for the so-called penultimate and penultimate, it''s natural to say that Tony Stark and Bruce Banner''s legendary nine change cultivation level. After all, the cultivation level of both the students on the second floor and peper and Betty Ross is higher than them. They are the last two in name.


    Of course, in Tony Stark''s words, the level of cultivation is inversely proportional to the level of intelligence. The smarter people are, the less good they are at this aspect, and he and Bruce Banner are the two smartest people!


    "Sorry, Captain, because the distance is too far away, the satellite retrieved from the sky can not detect the specific conditions of the hammer. Only after close scan, can I give the result..." Jarvis''s apologetic voice sounded, making Steve Rogers clear his head.


    "I''m going!" however, before Steve Rogers could speak, he saw Tony Stark put on his armor and flew directly into the air. There was a big hole in the top floor of the avenger building. Tony Stark left a word and disappeared directly.


    In other words, there has been no progress in Tony Stark''s armor technology for more than half a year. After all, Tony Stark was still very unconvinced when he first practiced the nine changes of legend. Tony Stark didn''t give up until he confirmed that he really didn''t have any talent.


    Although the technology of armor has not made any progress, the speed of the previous mark series armor has exceeded the Mach 2 of the air wing. Therefore, Tony Stark can''t see it in a moment.


    "Shall we help?" Logan asked, frowning, forcing himself to cheer up and glancing at Steve Rogers.


    To tell the truth, Logan''s interest at this time is not high, mainly because of Qin Ge Lei.


    Originally, Logan intended to let Qin Ge Lei practice the nine changes of legend, but it may be because of the power of the Phoenix that Qin Ge Lei subconsciously rejected the heterogeneous energy in the keel, so the practice of the nine changes of legend can only be stopped.


    As for Logan''s irritability, it''s not because Qin Ge Lei can''t practice the legendary nine changes, but because his child hasn''t been born.


    Yes, Jean Grey''s stomach is very big now. It''s even been more than a year, but she still doesn''t mean to be born, which makes Logan worried.


    During this period, Huang Wen comforted Logan and said that in Chinese mythology, there was a child named Nezha. He stayed in his mother''s stomach for three years. He could run and talk as soon as he was born. He didn''t need to feed and change diapers at all


    Hearing Huang Wen''s story, Logan subconsciously asked, "what happened to Nezha when he grew up?"


    "Er..." Huang asked, stunned at that time, and then said with some hesitation, "Nezha later, his relationship with his parents was not very good, and he made a lot of disasters. Finally, in order to avoid implicating his parents, he cut bones and flesh for his father, and cut off the relationship between his parents and himself..."


    "Boss!" logan was worried at that time. As soon as his current son Raz met, he pierced his chest. Now he doesn''t talk much. If his children with Qin Ge Lei are really like what Huang asked, Logan feels that his heart can''t stand it.


    "Don''t worry, there are others behind. He has become a little hero..." Huang asked. He was preparing to turn the conversation and tell Logan some good news, such as Nezha''s divination.


    It never occurred to me that Logan, who was almost two hundred years old, had no bearing capacity at all. He turned and ran away. He didn''t want to listen to Huang Wen any more.

 Chapter 397

    Logan has been losing sleep recently. From time to time, he thinks of Nezha said by Huang Wen. Then he has an illusion. When he sees his child, he will cut bones and return his father to his mother.


    That is, Logan has cultivated the legendary nine changes. Although his energy is not as strong as Huang Liang, Steve Rogers and Peter Parker, he is also in the first echelon. In addition, Logan''s immortal body has been strengthened, and his recovery ability has become more abnormal. No, Logan feels that he is going to have a mental breakdown.


    Huang Wen said that he can''t blame himself for this. This is that Logan has prenatal anxiety, or Logan, who has lived for nearly 200 years, is finally going to see his child born. As a result, he encountered twists and turns, and his heart can''t accept it, resulting in psychological problems.


    Huang Wen can''t help this kind of thing. Unless Huang Wen is willing to change Logan''s thought directly, this matter can only wait until Logan''s child is born, and Logan slowly figured it out.


    After all, Logan didn''t think about a problem at all. He and Raz, the son of the devil shaped girl, have his self-healing ability. His children with Qin Ge Lei will only be stronger than Raz. At that time, even if it is cutting bones and father, meat and mother, I''m afraid it''s just an instant recovery.


    "Forget it, I can''t catch up now. Jarvis, where''s the hammer?" Steve Rogers shook his head and said to Jarvis, "help show Tony''s situation so that nothing happens to him..."


    "The hammer landed in New Mexico, sir. The image on Sir''s side is being confirmed by Sir''s authority!" Jarvis replied. Soon, Tony Stark agreed to the image authority, and the avenger alliance shared the situation seen by Tony Stark in real time.


    Before long, Tony Stark came to the hammer. Tony Stark didn''t act without authorization, but asked Jarvis to scan the hammer in front of him.


    "In the material scanning, the material of the hammer is not a known metal on earth. It has been included in the database, but the characteristics of the metal have not been scanned!" Jarvis''s voice soon sounded in Tony Stark''s ear and in the avenger building.


    "Unknown metal?" Steve Rogers looked at the hammer in the projection of the picture, glanced at the vibrating gold shield in his hand, and glanced at Logan, or the aidman alloy in Logan''s body.


    Because theoretically, before the discovery of Zhenjin and aidman alloy, they were unknown metals, and the key is that both Zhenjin and aidman alloy are inextricably related to extraterrestrial meteorites.


    At this time, the alien hammer meteorite, in Steve Rogers''s view, should be a metal no worse than Zhenjin and aidman alloy. Otherwise, the alien hammer meteorite could not fall from high altitude. After severe atmospheric friction, it was still safe and sound.


    Anyway, if you say that it was after atmospheric friction that the alien hammer meteorite became like this, Steve Rogers doesn''t believe it anyway.


    "It is detected that there is a lot of energy in the hammer, which is more than the energy contained in the keel excavated before!" soon, Jarvis''s voice sounded again, which widened the eyes of the whole Avenger alliance and even Tony Stark.


    "However, in addition to its powerful power, it is not aware of other scientific and technological means. This should not be inferred by Mr. Zhang. Alien detectors..."


    "Sleeping trough! Fortunately, I came here in advance, otherwise, if this hammer fell into the hands of a willing person, I''m afraid there would be some unpredictable consequences!" Tony Stark came back after a long time, patted himself on the chest and said with a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, Tony, you did a good job. Please bring the hammer back quickly!" Steve Rogers recovered when he heard Tony Stark''s voice. He realized that things were not so simple, and Jarvis had to monitor it in advance. Otherwise, I''m afraid there would be some unpredictable consequences if Tony Stark said.


    "OK, no problem, leave it to me!" Tony Stark''s confident voice echoed in the avenger building. Then, in the avenger building, with everyone''s curious eyes, Tony Stark came to the alien hammer meteorite and stretched out his hand to pick it up.


    However, at this time, an accident occurred, because Tony Stark did not use the power in the mecha, but chose to rely on his own strength to prepare to lift the alien hammer meteorite.


    After all, the hammer doesn''t look too big. Even if the density of unknown metal is amazing, there should be an upper limit.


    Tony Stark, though ranked second to last in the legendary nine changes cultivation, is also a strong man in the legendary realm. After Tony Stark''s test, he can lift 25 tons of weight and such a small hammer. Tony Stark didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    But Tony Stark miscalculated!


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Tony Stark tried too hard and made his arm click, but the hammer on the ground didn''t mean to be picked up at all. Even there was no sign of shaking!


    "It seems that something is wrong..." Tony Stark subconsciously released his hand, then shook it and looked at the alien hammer meteorite in front of him. "Can the density of this unknown metal be as high as this? This is not in line with scientific common sense?"


    "Forget it, I have practiced the unscientific legend nine changes now, and I have become a guy who can''t be explained by science. It seems that I have no qualification to say about this broken hammer..."


    Tony Stark said, shook his head, and then held the handle of the hammer again. This time, Tony Stark activated the power of his latest armor, and then pulled it violently!


    "Ka!"


    Tony Stark''s armor made a harsh noise, and then the whole armor almost fell to the ground out of control.


    "??" at this time, Tony Stark''s face was confused. He looked at the alien hammer meteorite underground. You know, the power of Tony Stark''s armor at this time has been nearly 100 tons. How can he not shake a small hammer?


    Even if this little hammer is an alien unknown metal, it shouldn''t be!


    In particular, Tony Stark can learn from Jarvis that this small alien hammer meteorite doesn''t even move!

 Chapter 398

    "What''s the devil? What is this alien hammer meteorite?" I''m afraid there''s a big mountain in the hammer. "Jack, watching the eating of Tony Stark, couldn''t help but Tucao up in the Avenger Mansion." make complaints about Toni''s guy putting it there? "


    "No, sir has used all the power in armor, and the alien hammer meteorite has no sign of being shaken..." Jarvis''s voice sounded in the avenger building and answered Jack''s question.


    "I''m just kidding..." Jack shrugged his shoulders and looked solemn. "So, it''s really not easy to say such an alien hammer meteorite. Would you like to inform master to go and have a look?"


    "Hawk said he wanted to try..." Bruce Banner suddenly looked up at the crowd and said.


    "Oh? Let''s go and have a look. If even hawk can''t pick it up, we have no hope. After all, we have no advantage over ordinary hawk..." Steve Rogers said after hearing the words and looking around the crowd, "let''s go!"


    Soon, a plane flew out of the top of the avenger building and flew to New Mexico. New Yorkers who had not seen any major action of the avenger Alliance for more than half a year were excited. They were waiting for the avenger alliance to attack, but they waited for a long time and did not wait for the news of the battle of the avenger alliance anywhere.


    "Hawk!" before the plane stopped, hawk couldn''t wait to jump off the plane, fell next to Tony Stark, and looked at the alien hammer meteorite on the ground with excitement.


    "Don''t disagree. Even if you come, it''s the same. With the power of war armor, I can''t shake this alien hammer meteorite. Even if your power is much stronger than me, there won''t be any fundamental change..." Tony Stark looked at hawk, shrugged and said, "And can you be angry about an alien hammer?"


    "Hawk has been able to reasonably control his anger!" Hawk glanced at Tony Stark and said, "after all, Hawk is not Benner and Tony without talent..."


    "Hey, hey, hey, what''s wrong with your child, and you''ve learned to laugh?" Tony Stark stared at hawk angrily. However, when he saw hawk''s feet on the ground and his hands holding the handle of the hammer, Tony Stark subconsciously retreated outward, and Steve Rogers and others looked forward to Hawk.


    "Hawk!" just for a moment, hawk noticed the weight of the hammer in his hand. Hawk''s body expanded sharply for two circles. In the past half a year, Bruce Banner''s progress is actually small compared with others, but it is already great compared with himself.


    Therefore, according to what Hawke said before, after Bruce Banner''s physique becomes stronger, he can accommodate more power from Hawke, and Hawke can better control his anger and let himself explode!


    Before long, a three meter high hawk appeared in front of everyone. However, hawk was forced to change from two hands to one hand. After all, the three meter high hawk''s palm was too big. The handle of the hammer was not enough for hawk to grasp with both hands.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    The Avengers heard a little noise, and their eyes lit up suddenly, but they were soon disappointed, because the alien hammer meteorite in hawk''s hand did not move at all. The source of the sound was the land hit by the hammer at hawk''s feet!


    "All right, hawk, stop!" Tony Stark looked at hawk, waved his hand and said, "don''t collapse here..."


    "Hawk! You can do it!" Hawk clenched his teeth and flashed anger in his eyes. It seemed that hawk was going to break through the three meter mark. However, hawk''s expression was gradually something wrong. At this time, Bruce Banner''s voice came from hawk''s mouth, "no, hawk was out of control..."


    "What? How?" the eyes of Steve Rogers and others coagulated and subconsciously wanted to rush to hawk. At this time, a body gradually appeared around everyone. Huang asked!


    It turned out that when Jack knew that Tony Stark could not shake the alien hammer meteorite, he directly informed Huang Wen.


    "I didn''t expect that after immersed in the stable days for more than half a year, there was finally a new wave. In the avenger alliance, only the sledgehammer didn''t return!" Huang asked. Looking at the image from silly girl, he couldn''t help muttering.


    "After all, for various reasons, Steve Rogers has come out ahead of time, and even the number of Avengers is far larger than the original scale..."


    "Moreover, if the sledgehammer was still a hammer God and did not reach the level of awakening, his strength would be much worse than max!"


    "No, not to mention max, Thor with a hammer can''t beat the angry hawk, and the hawk at this time is much stronger than the hawk in the original play, and Steve and others are equivalent to the hawk in the ordinary state..."


    "In this way, our hammer God may not be able to beat the company commander, especially the captain''s shield, the hammer of Wanke sledgehammer, and the captain''s physical quality are stronger than the unawakened hammer God. The most important thing is that the captain may take the hammer and use it himself..."


    Thinking of the hammer, Huang asked subconsciously raised his head and looked at the sky. He suddenly realized that at this time, I''m afraid the captain can''t lift the Thor hammer casually, because Odin is still alive.


    At this time, the Thor''s hammer was a test given by Odin to Thor, the hammer God, so that Thor restrained his temper and changed from a soldier to a king.


    At this time point, even if Steve Rogers is qualified to lift the Thor hammer, Odin will not easily agree. After all, it is related to the growth of his son Thor!


    "Haila, the goddess of death, can directly crush the Thor''s hammer. She should have used her own power of law and her understanding of the Thor''s hammer. I don''t know if I can do this?" inexplicably, an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, and then hurried to dispel the idea.


    Are you kidding? Now that the Thor hammer is crushed, Odin has to rush from Asgard to the earth with an eternal gun and ask Huang desperately?


    "Go and have a look first..." Huang asked. After thinking for a long time, his body shape disappeared in place. After appearing in New Mexico, he confirmed the location of the Thor hammer and his body shape appeared next to the Thor hammer.

 Chapter 399

    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that when he just appeared, he noticed the strange smell of Haoke. Even the people of the avenger alliance were rushing towards Haoke, as if they were ready to stop something.


    "Hawk, what are you doing?" Huang asked, frowning, waved to stop the people of the Avengers alliance, and shouted at hawk.


    "Teacher... Master..." Haoke heard a familiar and dignified voice, his body trembled slightly, subconsciously looked at Huang and asked, and then the whole person calmed down instantly.


    Haoke quickly released the Thor''s hammer in his hand, and his body recovered to more than two meters. His head was slightly drooping, as if a wrong child was admitting his mistake.


    "Well, hawk, what''s the matter?" seeing that hawk recovered his calm, the people of the Avengers alliance were relieved, while Huang asked after looking at hawk carefully.


    "Haoke wanted to be stronger, and then he felt that he was out of control..." at this time, Haoke''s conversation was no different from that of normal people. After feeling it a little, he raised his head, looked carefully at Huang and said, "maybe banner has accumulated too much different power, which conflicts with Haoke''s power..."


    "Hmm? There''s such a saying?" Huang asked. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he thought about it and found that it really might be this reason.


    You know, at the beginning, Bruce Banner couldn''t cultivate his internal power. Therefore, Huang Wen can only teach Bruce Banner special functions, so that he can enhance his spiritual strength and strengthen communication with hawk, because only through more communication can hawk obtain the growth of his mind.


    Although Bruce Banner''s talent in special functions is not very good, it is still passable. In addition, hawk can often come out and get in touch with Huang Wen and others. Therefore, hawk''s intellectual growth is much faster than that in the film series.


    As for the nine changes in legend, if Huang Wen''s idea was followed at the beginning, I''m afraid Bruce Banner still couldn''t practice, but when the keel appeared, things became different.


    Because the legendary nine changes did not really open up a Dantian for Bruce Banner or let him learn the use of another power, but strengthened Bruce Banner''s body to the greatest extent with the power contained in the keel.


    After completing the cultivation, in theory, Bruce Banner will only get a stronger body, and there will be no residual strength of the keel in Bruce Banner''s body.


    However, Bruce Banner''s talent is really too poor. Of course, it may also be because of the existence of hawk. In short, Bruce Banner refined more keels than others, and finally reluctantly achieved the legendary level.


    Maybe it was because he refined more keels than others that Bruce Banner accumulated a force that could not be absorbed into his body, which led to Haoke getting out of control when he was angry to a certain extent.


    "Well, you can restore to banner first. Let me have a look..." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Haoke, he said softly.


    "Yes, master..." Hawke nodded obediently, and then slowly recovered into Bruce Banner.


    Huang Wen frowned at Bruce Banner, released his mind, and carefully perceived the power contained in Bruce Banner.


    After a long time, Huang Wen came to Bruce Banner and put one hand on Bruce Banner''s shoulder. An invisible suction was released from Huang Wen''s hand.


    With the sound of "buzzing", Bruce Banner''s body released a light sound, and then a golden energy was sucked out of Bruce Banner''s body, which was the power contained in the keel.


    "It''s a pity to make it useless and discard it. This power is really chicken ribs!" Huang asked. Looking at the golden energy in his hand, he shook his head reluctantly. If Huang asked won the 18 dragon subduing palms, maybe Huang asked could study the power contained in the keel a little, but it''s a pity that Huang asked didn''t have similar martial arts.


    And now, the golden power in Huang Wen''s hand has been stained with the breath of Bruce Banner. Except that Huang Wen can use it a little, others can''t absorb it.


    "Forget it, it''s no use keeping it. It''s just for use, Max!" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of something. After looking at the Thor hammer, he shouted at max.


    "Coming, master!" Max''s eyes suddenly brightened, hurried to Huang Wen''s side, looked at Huang and asked, "master, what do you want me to do?"


    "Stand next to the hammer and be ready to start your ability and absorb electric energy at any time..." Huang asked, pointing to the Thor hammer and looking at max with a smile.


    "Ah? Oh!" Max was stunned for a moment, then did not ask why, and trusted to walk next to Thor''s hammer, ready to use his ability to absorb electric energy.


    If it had been put before, Huang Wen would never dare let Max absorb the power contained in the Thor hammer at will. After all, the power contained in the Thor hammer is not only the power of thunder, but also the power belonging to the Asgard Protoss!


    However, after practicing the legendary nine changes, Max not only greatly strengthened his physical quality, but also had an absolute mastery of his variation ability.


    Even, according to the refining method of the legendary nine changes, Max thought of the way to use electric energy to transform his body. After asking Huang Wen and getting Huang Wen''s help, Max can now store many times more electric energy than before!


    "Electric energy? Jarvis, does this hammer have electricity?" Tony Stark asked Jarvis suspiciously when he heard Huang''s voice.


    "Sir, I haven''t found any scientific and technological electric energy, but Mr. Huang Wen shouldn''t cheat..." Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, making Tony Stark more curious to look at Huang Wen and the Thor hammer, and Max standing next to the Thor hammer.


    "Boom!" yelled Huang Wen. He directly flew the golden energy absorbed from Bruce Banner''s body, aiming at the Thor hammer that fell to the ground.


    "Boom!" just for a moment, I realized that I was attacked. Even if there was no master around, the Thor hammer directly released its power!


    Countless powerful thunder forces have changed the surrounding celestial phenomena, just as the celestial phenomena will change when the weather Witch and Aurora release their variant ability.


    The change of celestial phenomena is only the appearance, and the real power is still around the hammer of Thor!

 Chapter 400

    "Boom!" the endless power of thunder competes with the golden energy thrown by Huang Wen. Just when the thunder hammer is proud of its victory, the thunder hammer is a little confused at the next moment, because it can detect that there is something nearby that is absorbing its own power of thunder!


    However, not to mention that Thor is not by his side now, even if Thor is by his side, Thor now has no ability to absorb the power of thunder!


    Moreover, not to mention absorbing the power of thunder, even releasing the power of thunder in Thor''s hammer is a very difficult thing for Thor now


    Therefore, subconsciously, the subconscious in the Thor hammer subconsciously probes out, just as it feels that someone is attacking itself, and it subconsciously counterattacks.


    However, what the Thor hammer didn''t expect was that there was a human standing beside him. Yes, the Thor hammer recognized that this was a human, not an Asgard Protoss.


    However, it is incredible that this human being can absorb the power of his own thunder!


    I can''t help but think of the spell Odin set when he threw himself on the earth: "all qualified people who lift the Thor''s hammer will gain the power of the Thor."


    Can we say that the human around us is the new Thor?


    But the question is, this human does not raise himself. What is it now? Am I waiting for Thor to accept the test, or am I taken away by this human being?


    No one knows about psychological activities of the consciousness in Thor''s hammer. Even Huang Wen doesn''t know. Thor''s hammer can still think. After all, is it too spiritual?


    Huang Wen''s attention at this time is focused on max. max, who is constantly absorbing the power of thunder in the thunderbolt hammer, is becoming stronger. The most important thing is that Huang Wen wants to know if Max can understand the existence of Dharma by virtue of the power in the thunderbolt hammer this time!


    Theoretically, it is not very difficult for people with elemental abilities like Max to understand the laws of their own elements as long as they are strong enough to a certain extent, but the problem is that the source of power in Max is external electric energy, and Max himself can''t create power. This is very similar to John.


    Moreover, the key is that the electric energy absorbed by Max before is ordinary electric energy. Later, the electric energy absorbed from the lightning ring is just legendary electric energy. Such electric energy is not enough for Max to understand the existence of the law.


    But now it''s different. An artifact like Thor''s hammer, Haila, who once reached the level of sub heavenly Father, has always used it as a weapon before being suppressed by Odin.


    This shows that the level of Thor''s hammer, an artifact, will never be weak. At least it contains the power of law, which may give Max an opportunity to understand the law!


    "Feel the power of the thunder!" the voice of Huang Wen''s reminder sounded in Max''s ear, making Max slowly close his eyes, and the whole person turned into an electric light, as if integrated with the surrounding thunder.


    "Hum!" but in Max''s heart, when he seemed to realize something, the force of thunder from the Thor hammer suddenly disappeared without a trace, and then Max was stunned there, not to mention how uncomfortable!


    "Hmm?" Huang asked with a frown. He had just noticed that there was a mysterious force in the thunder hammer. With the emergence of that mysterious force, the thunder force of the thunder hammer would suddenly disappear.


    "Odin!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. He knew that only Odin could do such a thing.


    However, even if Odin is the God King of Asgard, the father of all gods and the strong one among the strong ones at the heavenly Father level, Huang Wen still has some discomfort in his heart.


    You Odin used the earth to practice your son. I asked Huang, what happened to your apprentice to borrow the power of your Thor hammer? Anyway, the energy in Thor''s hammer can hardly be used up. Why are you so stingy? I''m not taking the Thor hammer away!


    Moreover, it was you Odin who sent the Thor hammer to the earth. This supernatural event was originally managed by my Huang Wen and the avenger alliance. Then I Huang Wen should have shot the Thor hammer!


    Since you Odin also made a fake spell, you can''t blame me Huang Wen for being rude


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen raised his head and looked at the sky. Huang Wen didn''t see anything. However, he seemed to see a pair of dignified eyes, looking at himself silently.


    Huang Wen raised his mouth slightly and slowly walked to max. looking at max who returned to normal, Huang Wen said softly: "be ready at any time. You don''t have much time. How much you can understand depends on your own ability..."


    "Shifu... Shifu..." Max looked at Huang with some hesitation. He didn''t know what he should say for a moment, and Huang asked that he had held his hand on the handle of Thor''s hammer.


    "Hum!" just the moment Huang Wen touched the Thor hammer, the Thor hammer directly released a strong resistance.


    However, if the Thor hammer was Odin himself, Huang asked and released it without saying a word. Then he pretended that he didn''t know anything and turned away directly.


    Unfortunately, it is not, and it does not have the strength to fight against the strong at the sub heavenly Father level alone, especially Huang Wen, who has the law of power and all his essence, Qi and spirit break through the sub heavenly Father level!


    "Boom!" at the next moment, the surrounding sky changed dramatically, and the dark clouds covered the whole sky, as if warning Huang Wen. If Huang Wen doesn''t loosen the thunder hammer, endless thunder will be released in the sky to attack Huang Wen.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t want to be afraid of the so-called thunder!


    "As I said, I don''t like this weather very much!" as Huang asked, a towering sword directly pierced the dark clouds!


    It''s like a sword opening the door to heaven!


    The sky is clear again!


    At this time, the people of the avenger alliance finally realized that something was wrong. Huang asked this posture. It was obvious that they were fighting with the mysterious strong. Therefore, the whole Avenger alliance became vigilant, carefully looked at the surrounding situation and looked ready to fight at any time.


    Even hawk, who had changed back, appeared in front of the people again. His body turned into three meters high and looked eager to try.

 Chapter 401

    However, the avenger alliance doesn''t know that Huang Wen is not dealing with external enemies at this time, but the power of thunder from the hammer of Thor, the power of Asgard Protoss, and the power of Odin left by Odin!


    Huang Wen felt the power of Odin. It was just Odin''s power on the Thor hammer. It was so powerful. It can be seen how strong Odin''s own power should be.


    However, the older the Asgard, the stronger the divine power. Odin, as the God King of Asgard, is naturally the leader of the Asgard.


    Although he was so old that he had to use Odin''s sleep to maintain his life, his strength did reach the peak of his life!


    "Ka! Ka!" endless thunder appeared around the thunderbolt hammer again. It seemed that it was ready to disperse Huang Wen with the force of thunder, but such force of thunder was not enough to cause any damage to Huang Wen.


    One side of Max''s eyes suddenly lit up, quickly turned into element form again, began to integrate into the powerful power of thunder, and understood the profound meaning contained in the power of thunder from a higher level.


    Yes, Huang Wen''s initial plan was not to lift the Thor''s hammer, because Huang Wen knew how difficult it was. Even if Huang Wen completely broke out his own power law and sword law, it was not so easy to lift the Thor''s hammer.


    Even, Huang Wen''s two laws will compete with the power in the Thor''s hammer. Maybe he can really damage the Thor''s hammer


    Yes, Huang Wen can''t lift the Thor''s hammer, but he has the opportunity to damage the Thor''s hammer, which is caused by the unique attribute of the Thor''s hammer.


    The purpose of Huang Wen is not to destroy the Thor''s hammer. Huang Wen just wants Max to seize this opportunity, understand the law and become a pillar of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "Can''t even Huang Wen pick up the hammer?" Tony Stark frowned a little, and his expression became solemn, because he found that although the ground clattered and the surrounding thunder continued to rage, Huang Wen didn''t shake the thunder hammer.


    This is why Tony Stark doesn''t know the characteristics of Thor''s hammer. Being able to shake the Thor''s hammer is the sign of being able to lift the Thor''s hammer. If he can''t lift the Thor''s hammer, he can''t shake it no matter how to deal with the Thor''s hammer, unless Huang Wen is really willing to damage the Thor''s hammer!


    "The thunder around didn''t cause any harm to Huang Wen, so what did he trigger all the time? Let Max absorb the thunder? Is there any difference between the thunder and those absorbed by Max before?" Steve Rogers also frowned and looked at Huang Wen in the thunder.


    "There''s a difference! There''s a big difference!" Huang Liang shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice, "at this time, the power of thunder around master, the ordinary current absorbed by Max before, and the power of lightning in the lightning ring are not at the same level. This is a greater power. Just the destructive power and the contained energy are not at the same level!"


    "So, Huang asked just to let Max absorb more powerful energy?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a little surprised, and then muttered, "this momentum is a little too big?"


    "Young strong man on earth, you didn''t get the recognition of Thor''s hammer. It''s meaningless for you to do so..." just then, a voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear. Huang Wen once heard this voice, Odin!


    "Besides, the Thor hammer doesn''t play a big role for the strong at your level. It''s not an attribute with the power in your body. Why are you so stubborn?"


    "I didn''t want to lift it up, I just grabbed it for fun..." Huang asked, grinning, looking very innocent.


    "...." Odin''s voice was obviously silent. Huang asked. What he didn''t know was that Odin''s projection appeared over the earth, and standing beside him was Gu Yi.


    "How can you, the strong of the new generation of the earth, be so... Don''t be shy?" after a long time, Odin turned his head, looked at Gu Yi and asked, "is this your successor?"


    "I didn''t train him! Let alone my successor!" Gu Yi quickly shook his head. She didn''t carry the pot. Even Gu Yi was indifferent again and again, "this guy is Isaac''s son-in-law. In the future, you can count this account on Isaac''s head. Well, if you want, this guy can also go outside the dimension. You can settle accounts with him slowly at that time..."


    "So you don''t want me to deal with him now?" Odin raised his eyebrows and suddenly looked at Gu Yi seriously.


    "If you want to deal with such a small thing, then your character, which has been hard to change over the years, will change back?" Gu Yi looked at Odin with a light smile and said, "moreover, I promised Isaac to take care of him as much as possible, and this is the earth..."


    As Gu Yi''s voice fell, the surrounding atmosphere was suddenly silent, that is, no third person appeared here. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would collapse because he couldn''t bear the atmosphere here.


    "Well, if Thor appears on the earth, can you take care of him?" after a long time, Odin suddenly looked at Gu Yi and asked.


    "Take care of him a little, of course there''s no problem, and you can still take care of him now?" Gu Yi shook his head, looked at Odin seriously and said.


    "My time is not much, and there is still a long time after Thor, and there is still a long time before he really grows up..." Odin sighed. The whole person looked older, as if an old father broke his heart for his children.


    "Moreover, frega foresees her own death. It won''t be too long. Even, she will leave earlier than me..."


    "So, are you going to put Thor on the earth? Let me take care of him for a while?" Gu Yi''s eyes flashed a surprise. "Don''t you want him to inherit the throne?"


    "To tell you the truth, I haven''t thought about it yet..." Odin shook his head and said softly, "Rocky is more like a king than Thor except that I''m not a member of Assa Protoss. Of course, his power is too weak. Moreover, he always likes to use some small means, so it''s difficult to be elegant..."

 Chapter 402

    Odin didn''t mean to hide the identity of rocky. After all, the blood of rocky Frost Giant may be able to hide others, but there is no secret for a supreme mage like Gu Yi.


    "Unexpectedly, you thought about rocky..." Gu Yi smiled and shook his head, suddenly looked at the earth, and then smiled. "However, if you want to put Thor on the earth, it''s better to ask him for help than me! Moreover, these extraordinary events on the earth should have been handled by his people..."


    "Oh? His strength is indeed one of the best young people I''ve ever seen, but why are you so confident in him?" Odin''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and looked at Gu Yi with a little doubt.


    "Because, around him, the fate of many people has changed." Gu Yi''s eyes moved and his voice said with an inexplicable tone.


    "Fate has been changed? How can this be possible? A person''s established destiny is at most a little different. How can it be directly changed?" Odin''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously retorted, "no one can change his destiny. I can''t, you can''t, and a boy at the level of sub heavenly father can''t!"


    "But he really changed." Gu Yi smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Really changed..." Odin said a few words with Gu Yi and fell into silence again.


    "Alas, look at this boy''s shameless appearance. I''m afraid I''m going to be blackmailed." after a long time, Odin sighed and shook his head reluctantly. "I hope he''s really as magical as you said. I don''t ask for much. I just ask him to help Thor so that Thor can really grow up..."


    "Why is there no sound? Forget it, if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default behavior. Anyway, Max hasn''t understood the law yet, so let him understand it well..." on the earth, Huang asked holding the Thor hammer. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear Odin''s follow-up voice, and Huang asked didn''t mean to loosen the Thor hammer, Continue to force Thor''s hammer to release its power and give Max a slow understanding.


    "Huang Wen, right? I''m Odin, the king of all living beings. You can use the Thor hammer to help your companion, but you need to help me do something..." just when Huang Wen thought Odin had left, Odin''s voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear again.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang asked with a flash of caution on his face. He agreed to Gu Yi''s help last time. Although he didn''t know what to do, he thought it would never be too simple. Therefore, Huang asked didn''t directly promise.


    "I have a son named Thor, who is the owner of the Thor hammer..." Odin simply told Huang about Thor and said, "I hope that after Thor came to the earth, you can guide him to pick up the Thor hammer again and protect his safety on the earth!"


    "So troublesome?" Huang Wen subconsciously frowned when he heard Odin''s words. To tell the truth, it was Odin''s family affair. Huang Wen really didn''t intend to get involved. After all, Huang Wen was worried that he would kill both of them with the character and behavior pattern of Thor and rocky brothers in the early stage.


    "Don''t you agree?" Odin saw Huang Wen and didn''t agree at the first time. He also frowned, and his voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear again.


    "I don''t disagree. I just think it''s too troublesome. If you want me to help, it''s not impossible. Promise me three more conditions..." Huang asked after a little thought and said tentatively.


    "Haven''t I allowed you to use the power of Thor''s hammer to help your companions? Why do you need three conditions?" Odin''s dissatisfied voice sounded. He almost couldn''t resist and threw out the eternal gun. Huang asked the boy to know what the majesty of the God King should not be offended!


    But in the end, Odin held back because he remembered what Guyi said.


    "The power of Thor''s hammer is also put on. Thor didn''t come anyway, didn''t he?" Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "I want to come. With the family background of the God King, such a little energy must be ignored..."


    "One condition, I can promise you at most one condition!" Odin took a deep breath. He felt that his anger came up again in the short words he communicated with Huang Wen, as if he had been lost by Huang Wen for so many years.


    Even Odin wondered if Huang had any special ability to make people angry.


    "Two, one is too few, too uneconomical..." Huang asked, smacked his mouth and continued to bargain.


    "You two are shopping?" Gu Yi, hiding in the dark, listened to the conversation between the two people, and another thought flashed in his mind.


    "Say it! What are your two conditions!" Odin, after a long silence, seemed to suppress his anger and directly shouted at Huang.


    The trembling voice of divine knowledge made Huang Wen''s body tremble, but Huang Wen soon came back to his mind. There was a smile on his face and said softly: "first, naturally, it''s right to educate Thor. Otherwise, according to your description, he has such a big temper. How can I lead him smoothly?"


    "Hum!" the voice of Huang Wen fell, and a divine light appeared in front of Huang Wen. It was something like a medal, with the power of Odin surging on it.


    "This is the God King''s certificate, which contains my power of a blow. If you want to feel its power, Thor should be more honest in front of you!" Odin''s voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, which made Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly brighten.


    "Good thing! Odin''s power of one blow, doesn''t it mean that this is the top blow of the heavenly Father level? Maybe I can use this means to find a way to kill Mephisto!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s heart. He thought of the task he hasn''t completed yet.


    "However, the premise is that he is not in the dimension of hell, and the position of the Lord of hell must be taken away by the black heart devil again. Otherwise, Mephisto still has the possibility of resurrection..."


    "Well, this matter needs to be considered in the long run. If I can complete this task, a lucky draw at the epic level, plus my own energy and spirit, maybe I can be invincible at the sub heavenly Father level, or directly achieve the heavenly Father level!"


    At the thought that he had the opportunity to become a strong man at the level of heavenly Father, Huang Wen''s heart became hot in an instant!

 Chapter 403

    Even if Huang Wen knew that there might be some means for Odin to stay in this God King''s certificate, Huang Wen didn''t care. After all, Odin didn''t live for a few years.


    Besides, Huang Wen directly used Odin''s power in the God King''s certificate. At that time, Odin will not use any more means.


    So Huang Wen directly took the God King''s certificate and put it into the ring. However, Huang Wen didn''t know that with the God King''s certificate being included in the ring, Odin''s eyes coagulated slightly, because he couldn''t detect the existence of the God King''s certificate.


    "Not in this world? What did this boy do?" Odin''s eyes flashed a hesitation, but he soon recovered, and then took a deep look at Huang Wen. At this time, he finally faced Huang Wen, a descendant of the sub heavenly Father level.


    "The first condition, I have promised you. Tell me your second condition!" Odin took a deep breath and asked Huang again.


    "The second condition is that I want another Thor''s hammer!" Huang asked, glancing at Steve Rogers not far away, another look at max who still didn''t understand the existence of the law, and said to Odin lion.


    "Another Thor''s hammer? What other Thor''s hammer?" Odin was stunned when he heard Huang''s conditions. He glanced at the Thor''s hammer Huang held. After all, there is only one Thor''s hammer. Where did he get the other one.


    "Yes, another Thor''s hammer. I think it''s not difficult for the rich Asgard Protoss to let the dwarves make a Thor''s hammer?" Huang asked with a shy smile and said softly.


    "What makes you think that Thor''s hammer is so easy to make?" Odin finally understood Huang''s meaning. He took a deep breath, looked at Huang and said unhappily.


    Are you kidding? There are few artifacts at the level of Thor''s hammer in the treasure house of Asgard fairy palace.


    Moreover, the significance of Thor''s hammer is extraordinary. Otherwise, Odin would not have imprisoned the goddess of death Hella in hell and passed the Thor''s hammer to Thor.


    "It''s not very difficult to think about it. At least, I can barely destroy the Thor hammer..." Huang Wen shrugged and continued to smile. "Moreover, I don''t want the Thor hammer that symbolizes the status of Thor. Just get a hammer with similar power..."


    "You have said that you have the ability to destroy the Thor''s hammer. Naturally, you don''t need the Thor''s hammer. Your companion wants to use the power of the Thor''s hammer to become stronger. I also promised. Why do you want a new Thor''s hammer?" Odin asked with a deep look at Huang and wrote down the greedy guy. After he was silent, he said.


    "If you want the people around you to have the thunderbolt hammer, you''re probably wrong. Even if the guy around you has the power to absorb thunder, he doesn''t meet the requirements of the owner of the thunderbolt hammer. He doesn''t have divine power and can''t lift the thunderbolt hammer!"


    "Oh, yes, there is the God King''s spell on the Thor''s hammer. Only those who are recognized can lift the Thor''s hammer and obtain the Thor''s power..." Huang asked with a smile on his mouth and said softly, "if there is someone around me who can lift the Thor''s hammer, who is this Thor''s hammer?"


    "It''s impossible! I said, you who have no divine power and can''t give birth to the power of thunder, can''t lift the hammer of thunder!" Odin didn''t believe what Huang asked and retorted directly.


    "If, I mean if?" Huang asked with a shrug and a smile.


    "Is there any other means for Huang Wen?" Odin thought of the things that Huang Wen couldn''t see his God King''s certificate. He couldn''t help frowning and a thought flashed through his mind.


    "If the people around you can really lift up the Thor hammer, I am willing to create a brand-new hammer with the same ability for him, but this hammer does not have the symbol of my Asgard throne!" after a moment of silence, Odin made his commitment, "if you don''t do it, this is the second condition I promise you!"


    "So, thanks to the God King!" Huang asked and smelled the speech and smiled happily. After all, Steve Rogers''s hammer and Max''s epic road are settled, "I hope the God King doesn''t use other small hands..."


    "You too, I''ll keep an eye on you!" Odin said with meaning.


    "All right, Max, take a rest. It seems that you should understand your strength more..." Huang asked, shouting at max, and then released the Thor hammer.


    After Huang Wen loosened the thunder hammer, the thunder force around him dissipated in an instant. The thunder hammer was really tired. During the period when it was used by Thor, it had never erupted such a powerful thunder force. To tell the truth, it was really not used to it.


    "Yes, master, let you down..." Max has understood Huang Wen''s meaning. He looked at Huang Wen with some guilt and said.


    "It''s all right. There will be more opportunities in the future." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and shouted at Steve Rogers, "Steve, come here..."


    "Me?" Steve Rogers was stunned when he heard the speech. He subconsciously went to Huang Wen and said, "Huang Wen, even if my current constitution is OK, I''m afraid I can''t bear such a powerful thunder force..."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be able to bear this force in the future..." Huang asked with a smile, patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder, pointed to the Thor hammer on the ground and said, "lift it, you will get a good fortune!"


    "Ah?" Steve Rogers was stunned. He didn''t quite understand the word "nature".


    "There are so many words, just lift it up, have no distractions and believe in yourself!" Huang asked, pushing Steve Rogers directly.


    "Oh." Steve Rogers came to the Thor hammer. He took a deep breath, because he didn''t forget how much effort Tony Stark and hawk spent trying to lift the Thor hammer. However, Huang Wen''s trust still made Steve Rogers decide to do his best and not to disappoint Huang Wen!


    "Boo!" Steve Rogers held the handle of Thor''s hammer. When he was ready to make a sudden force, the Thor''s hammer tilted directly.


    Then, with Steve Rogers''s confused expression, the Thor hammer was easily picked up by Steve Rogers. At the same time, Odin''s words rang out in his mind: "all qualified people who lift the Thor hammer will get the power of Thor."

 Chapter 404

    "??" among the two figures outside the earth, Odin''s face suddenly changed. Some couldn''t believe that Steve Rogers, who raised the hammer of Thor and obtained the power of Thor in the earth, lost his temper at this moment!


    In Odin''s view, although Steve Rogers'' physical quality is very strong, even stronger than most people of Asgard Protoss, there is no divine power in Steve Rogers'' body. Such a person can''t lift the hammer of Thor.


    However, Steve Rogers just raised the Thor hammer. Even after the Thor force was integrated into Steve Rogers, he began to cheer, like more excited than when he was lifted by Thor!


    After Steve Rogers had the power of Thor, Odin found that a divine power was generated in Steve Rogers, which was Thor''s temporarily lost position!


    "Stop! Stop! I promised you the second condition!" at this moment, Odin was not calm, and his voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, even with a bit of haste.


    This is different from the original plot in which the American team raised the hammer. In the original plot, Thor still maintained the position of Thor, so Steve Rogers at that time could only borrow the power of Thor''s hammer.


    But now, Thor has lost the position of Thor. If Steve Rogers has completely obtained the power of Thor, Steve Rogers will become the new Thor. It is not so easy for Odin to deprive Steve Rogers of the power of Thor.


    More importantly, at that time, Odin was afraid to lose all his face. Even now, Odin felt that he had no face.


    "I hope your majesty can hurry up. After all, the Thor hammer is right here, and Steve can pick it up at any time..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and disdaining Odin, but he didn''t show too much, just said faintly.


    "OK, I know. I will inform the dwarves of nidaville as soon as possible to create a new hammer with the power of thunder!" Odin pretended not to hear the meaning of Huang Wen''s tone and hurriedly said to Huang Wen.


    "Stop it, Steve, put it down." Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised, looking at Steve Rogers who was gaining the power of Thor.


    "Hmm?" Steve Rogers subconsciously flashed a trace of reluctance in his eyes, because the power contained in the Thor hammer made Steve Rogers feel like a God, but soon, Steve Rogers overcame his greed and directly put the Thor hammer on the ground.


    "What a terrible mind, what a terrible trust..." Odin looked at the Thor hammer back on the ground and said in a deep voice at Steve Rogers, because Odin deeply knew how tempting the power contained in the Thor hammer is for a recognized person!


    "Hum!" the Thor hammer on the ground trembled slightly, as if he was reluctant to leave Steve Rogers. However, in the end, the Thor hammer returned to calm, just like an ordinary hammer.


    "In other words, why do humans in the atrium become so strong?" Odin looked around the avenger alliance and couldn''t help frowning. "Some people have unique power. Why can people who have no other power in their bodies have such a simple and powerful body?"


    "Didn''t I say? Some people''s fate has changed because of him. He is a unique person..." Gu Yi shook his head with a smile and said with some meaning, "even I looked out of sight at the beginning, but fortunately, I didn''t have any bad ideas."


    "I have given him the God King''s certificate." Odin glanced at Gu Yi. After responding to the deep meaning hidden in Gu Yi''s words, his body gradually disappeared in situ. "I''ll contact the dwarf of nidaville, and I won''t go back on what I promised..."


    Next to the Thor hammer in New Mexico, the Avengers came up one after another. First, they hesitated to take a look at Steve Rogers, and then they hesitated to take a look at the Thor hammer. Then Jack and others couldn''t help but come up and try to lift the Thor hammer.


    However, neither Peter Parker and Huang Liang, who are equal to or even slightly better than Steve Rogers, nor Jack, who is less powerful than Steve Rogers, can shake the Thor hammer that has been put on the ground again.


    As if Steve Rogers had just raised the Thor hammer, it was just an illusion that the Thor hammer had never left the ground.


    "Steve, how did you do it?" asked Bucky Barnes, looking at Steve Rogers with a slight look.


    As the penultimate result of the nine changes in the cultivation legend, Bucky Barnes has a good attitude. Even if Bucky Barnes practiced smoothly at the beginning, there were twists and turns until he was about to break through the legend.


    Everything starts from the left arm of Bucky Barnes. Bucky Barnes lost his left arm when the accident happened. The Hydra made a controllable metal arm for Bucky Barnes, which is no different from the arm of normal people.


    Even, Bucky Barnes'' metal arm can play a more powerful force and is not afraid of damage. This is more obvious after Bucky Barnes was replaced with Zhenjin arm by Tony Stark.


    After all, when Bucky Barnes was about to change his arm, Huang asked that there was no technology for limb regeneration here. The only doctor lizard who had studied this aspect had already died. Moreover, Bucky Barnes was used to metal arms and didn''t want to trouble everyone, so everyone didn''t spend any thought in this aspect.


    But I didn''t expect that when I was about to break through the legendary level, an accident happened


    It turned out that with the continuous strengthening of Bucky Barnes'' physical quality, his recovery ability also became stronger. Finally, when he broke through the legend, he reached a peak, and his left arm was going to grow again!


    However, Bucky Barnes''s left arm is not empty, but has a Zhenjin arm, so there is a conflict between the two


    In the end, Bucky Barnes didn''t grow a new arm, but was more comfortable with the Zhenjin arm, as if the Zhenjin arm was a part of his body.


    Correspondingly, Bucky Barnes, who has no complete body, has reached the legendary state of cultivation. He can''t continue to cultivate and become stronger.

 Chapter 405

    For this matter, Bucky Barnes was very open and didn''t mean to lose anything. After all, in Bucky Barnes''s words, he had died once and was lucky to live to the present.


    Moreover, the strength of Bucky Barnes is more powerful than before. I don''t know how many times. This strength is enough for Bucky Barnes himself.


    At this time, Bucky Barnes was more concerned about Steve Rogers, because there were obvious changes when Steve Rogers lifted the Thor hammer, so Bucky Barnes wanted to know what happened to Steve Rogers.


    "Huang asked..." Steve Rogers heard what Bucky Barnes said and subconsciously looked at Huang asked, as if asking Huang if he could say these things.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s talk." Huang Wen smiled and shrugged. Huang Wen was very happy that Odin, the king of the gods, ate in front of him. Especially Huang Wen blackmailed two artifacts from Odin.


    A God King''s certificate containing Odin''s strike power, a new hammer with the same power as Thor''s hammer, which can help Steve Rogers and Max improve their strength.


    In sum, the God King''s certificate may be stronger than the immortal sword, and the new hammer is weaker than the immortal sword, but both should be epic props.


    In other words, Huang Wenbai won two epic level props lucky draw!


    "This is not an ordinary hammer, or what Tony thought before. It''s a hammer in the conventional sense. It''s called mjolnier. It''s the hammer of Thor, which contains the power of Thor!" Steve Rogers looked at the hammer of Thor on the ground and introduced it softly.


    As Steve Rogers''s voice fell, the Avengers around them widened their eyes, and the Thor hammer trembled slightly. It seemed that Steve Rogers still had some regrets for putting it down.


    "Thor''s hammer?! wait, Nordic mythology, Odin!" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something, turned his head to Huang and asked, "so, what you said before, the alien gods are them?!"


    "That''s right." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and admitted it. After all, Thor is estimated to be on the way to the earth, and rocky is coming soon. Now there''s no problem letting the Avengers know these news.


    "This Thor hammer was cursed by Odin. Anyone who is qualified to lift it will gain the power of Thor and become Thor!"


    "Then why do you want Steve to put it down?" Tony Stark was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Huang and said, "isn''t it a good thing for us that Steve has become a Thor?"


    "Hum!" Huang Wen waved his hand. The surrounding earth formed a ball and covered the Thor hammer inside. Then Huang Wen took the people back to the avenger building and waved again. The immortal killing sword array started quietly to block the location of the avenger building.


    "Let someone guard the Thor''s hammer first. Ying faming, take people over!" Huang asked, waving and asked Ying faming to take the students on the second floor to the location of the Thor''s hammer. With them, there was a robot flying an airplane and some machine builders building a house. They were ready to guard the Thor''s hammer next to the Thor''s hammer.


    After Ying faming left with the students on the second floor, the Avengers looked at Huang and asked with a solemn look. They knew that Huang asked suddenly brought them back. There must be something important to do.


    "Tony, you just asked a good question. Steve became Thor. It''s really a good thing for us, but the premise is that Odin is gone, or my strength is stronger than Odin..." Huang Wen''s eyes moved. Under the shadow of the immortal killing sword array, he doesn''t need to worry that these words will be heard by outsiders.


    After all, the immortal killing sword array is an epic level prop. Even Huang Wen, the sub heavenly Father of the three spirits, will feel some pressure when he becomes the master of the immortal killing sword. It can be seen that the strength of the immortal killing sword array is really strong!


    "Didn''t you say that Odin set a spell, and all those who are qualified to lift it will get the power of Thor and become Thor? Can Odin still go back? Isn''t he the king of the gods?" Tony Stark frowned, looked at Huang and said knowingly.


    "The king of the gods, can''t he go back?" Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders, looked at Tony Stark and said with a sneer. "His strength is strong. What he said is what he will become the king of the gods. You know, he was not a good God before!"


    "So Steve becomes Thor, or is it dangerous for Steve to pick up Thor''s hammer?" asked Bucky Barnes, looking at Steve Rogers with some concern.


    "This is not true. If Steve had just become Thor directly, it would still be dangerous, but I wouldn''t let Steve become Thor, because the position of Thor is also very important to Odin, which he left to his son..." Huang Wen shook his head and said.


    "Therefore, Steve can pick up the Thor hammer and even use the power of the Thor hammer, but he must not be a Thor!"


    "Thor!" Tony Stark blurted out the name of Thor in Nordic mythology.


    "Yes, it''s him." Huang asked, nodded and said softly, "Thor is now deprived of the position of Thor by Odin, demoted to a mortal, sent to the earth for experience, let him grow up again and get the recognition of Thor''s hammer..."


    "Odin and I have negotiated terms. I am responsible for guiding him to pick up the hammer of Thor again, become Thor, and protect his safety on earth!"


    "Hehe, so the spell on the Thor hammer is a joke? Only Thor can pick it up justifiably?" Tony Stark sneered and said with some disdain. "As for experience and growth, I''m afraid it''s not for outsiders? Or, it''s for gold plating?"


    "What are the conditions?" Steve Rogers suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang tentatively and asked.


    "I can teach Thor''s qualification in a fair way, and another artifact like Thor''s hammer!" Huang asked, smiling at Steve Rogers and max, "Odin promised me to build a new hammer. It also has the ability and characteristics of Thor''s hammer, but it doesn''t have the divine symbol of Thor''s hammer. As long as you can fight, you can get similar abilities..."

 Chapter 406

    "Sleeping trough! That''s not blood?" before Steve Rogers had any reaction, Tony Stark couldn''t help shouting out, then looked at Huang suspiciously and said, "that Odin, is it so easy to talk?"


    "I think someone should have spoken for me." Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly, smiled and shook his head. He guessed that when he was holding the Thor hammer, I''m afraid Gu Yi had appeared and helped himself talk to Odin.


    Moreover, Huang Wen guessed this when talking with Odin for the second time. Otherwise, with Huang Wen''s increasingly strong attitude, Odin, the king of the gods, should have been angry long ago.


    But Odin didn''t, which means that Gu Yi was also present, and Gu Yi stood on Huang Wen''s side, so Huang Wen would have more confidence to talk with Odin.


    "Well, master Guyi and Odin, who is more powerful?" Tony Stark soon thought of this. He looked at Huang tentatively and asked.


    "I don''t know..." Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "However, the earth was originally one of the nine realms under the rule of the Asgard Protoss, but now, Asgard basically doesn''t care about things on the earth."


    Huang asked, and the Avengers nodded clearly. They had their own opinions in their hearts.


    "Steve, after the new hammer arrives, I''ll trouble you to show the thunder power inside and give Max an insight!" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Steve Rogers with a smile.


    "No problem, thank you, Huang asked..." Steve Rogers looked at Huang with some emotion and said, "I really didn''t expect that one day, I could be exposed to the power of the gods."


    "You deserve it. At least, we can''t pick up the thunderbolt hammer, can''t we?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "and you, Max, you have to work hard to understand the law power contained in the power of thunder as soon as possible..."


    "OK, master, I won''t let you down!" Max took a deep breath, looked at Huang solemnly and shouted.


    "Huang Wen, can''t you really pick up the Thor hammer?" thinking that Huang Wen can talk to Odin about conditions, even with Guyi''s help, it''s incredible. Tony Stark couldn''t help looking at Huang Wen and asked.


    "Well, I still have some power that I haven''t used, but I think even if I use it, I shouldn''t be able to pick up the Thor hammer..." Huang asked after a little thought and said with a smile, "it''s equal to that the Thor hammer is an object with a master, although its master may be a little more."


    "However, even if I can''t pick up the Thor hammer, there''s no problem destroying it, and there are many ways to destroy it..."


    Huang Wen thought that whether the full outbreak of the law in his body or taking out the immortal killing sword could destroy the Thor hammer.


    Even if Huang Wen takes out the double swords and tries his best to deal with the Thor''s hammer, the Thor''s hammer without its owner may not be able to withstand it. After all, the Thor''s hammer is not as strong as the real Edelman alloy alone.


    Because there are only two characteristics of aidman alloy, one is indestructible and the other is invincible. The two very contradictory characteristics appear on aidman alloy, which also creates the particularity of aidman alloy.


    The Thor''s hammer is more about the strange weight and the Thor''s power contained therein. Although it is also very strong in terms of firmness, it must not be comparable to aidman alloy, otherwise it will not be directly crushed by Haila.


    "How are you going to deal with... Oh, no, how are you going to guide the so-called Thor?" Tony Stark asked again.


    "Er... I didn''t think about it..." Huang asked, stunned. Although he promised Odin to guide Thor to lift the Thor hammer again, Huang asked had no plan in his mind.


    And to tell the truth, Huang Wen doesn''t care about Thor at all. After all, Thor in the current timeline is just a reckless man who has no strength but is extremely arrogant.


    There is no strength, but it''s just saying. Without Thor''s hammer, Thor can''t beat anyone in the avenger alliance at this time, including the logistics of the avenger alliance.


    Even with the hammer of Thor, Thor can only release the power of thunder once or twice. Most people in the avenger alliance are not afraid at all. After all, everyone''s body quality and strength should be above Thor.


    Moreover, the current Avengers alliance is equipped with new equipment. Everyone has made a weapon with Zhenjin or aidman alloy. Although most of them are boxers, they are not empty in the face of Thor''s hammer, whether Zhenjin or aidman alloy.


    Thor at least needs to awaken the power of thunder, or lift the storm axe, before he can give Huang Wengao a look.


    Of course, the divine power is stronger, but the fat house Thor, which leads to the decline of physical combat effectiveness due to his body, is also OK.


    After all, the longer the Odin family lives, the stronger the divine power. The divine power of fat house Thor must be stronger than that when he just raised the storm axe, but his comprehensive strength has also declined even when he holds both the storm axe and Thor''s hammer.


    This is not only because Thor turned into a fat house and lost shape. The most important thing is that Thor''s fighting heart is far less powerful than when he just raised the storm axe to kill mieba and avenge his people and brother.


    This is still the situation after Thor was comforted by his mother. Without the wave of comfort from Freja and Thor, I''m afraid Thor''s final combat performance would be even worse.


    "You didn''t have a plan and agreed to Odin rashly? Aren''t you afraid that Odin will be angry if you can''t complete the task?" Tony Stark looked stunned and asked in surprise.


    "Don''t worry, even if I don''t do it, Thor will also get experience. I just need to ensure that he won''t really die!" Huang asked and said with a smile, "Besides, isn''t there still you? Experience a God and think about whether it has a sense of achievement? By the way, even if this God picks up the Thor hammer, it may not beat you!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, many people in the Avengers alliance had their eyes lit up slightly. It was a God. Especially when they heard that Thor''s strength was not as good as theirs, they were a little moved!

 Chapter 407

    Looking at the Avengers with glowing eyes, Huang asked, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and at the same time, he observed a moment of silence for Thor, hoping that Thor would not know what he would experience after he came to the earth.


    Huang Wen waved and removed the shield from the avenger building. At the moment when the shield disappeared, a fire appeared around him and formed a fire circle. However, Gu Yi didn''t come out of it, but stood inside and looked at Huang Wen, indicating that Huang Wen went in.


    Huang Wen''s heart didn''t mean to be surprised at the appearance of Gu Yi at this time. Even Huang Wen''s heart was still vaguely relieved.


    Because even Gu Yi can only find himself when he removes the immortal sword array, which shows that there is no doubt about the secrecy and strength of the immortal sword array!


    "You have a good discussion on how to help Thor grow. I''ll talk to master Gu Yi!" Huang asked. After watching the avenger alliance leave a word, he walked into the circle of fire and disappeared into the avenger building.


    Among the Kama Taj, it is still the place where Huang Wen and Belle came last time, but this time, there is no disciple Casillas of Gu Yi. Huang Wen doesn''t know whether he betrayed Gu Yi or what happened.


    However, for Casillas, Huang Wen didn''t care at all. It can be said that the escape of Mengdie is the natural nemesis of Casillas, a magician who can only create a mirror world of space magic against the enemy, because Casillas can''t trap Huang Wen at all.


    "You have a lot of courage. Even Odin dares to blackmail. Do you know that when he was young, he was famous for his violent temper. The whole nine circles would tremble when they heard Odin''s name!" Gu Yi looked deeply at Huang and said helplessly.


    "That is, he is old now, and his mentality has changed a little. Only then can he leave the impression of the king of charity, but his essence has not changed at all!"


    "Otherwise, where do you think his son Thor inherited his temper? Why did Odin have to train Thor to inherit his position?"


    "Hey, I still know a little about Nordic mythology, but I guessed that master Gu Yi would stand on my side?" Huang asked, scratched his head, looked at Gu Yi shyly and said, "moreover, we are all human beings on earth. In the face of this alien invasion, we can''t show weakness, can we?"


    "Why didn''t I find that you have so many fallacies before? Did your fallacies grow up with your strength?" Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen and shook his head, then said softly, "well, your strength, think you know what you''re doing, otherwise, you won''t shield the perception of the avenger building..."


    "You really should be careful. Moreover, you didn''t leave the divine king''s certificate on you, which made Odin lose the opportunity to perceive you through the divine king''s certificate. It''s also the right way. It seems that you have your own plan for everything..."


    "The God King''s certificate... Accept caution..." Huang Wen had an idea in his mind, and then he knew it. He understood that it was probably caused by the miraculous place of accept caution.


    After all, although Najie is only a legendary prop lottery, it contains a real world!


    Even with Huang Wen''s divine power, he can only have a small world of more than 10000 cubic meters, that is, a small space of more than 20 meters long, wide and high. There is no way to compare with the endless storage space in those novels.


    However, this also symbolizes the infinite potential of Najie. Maybe when Huang Wen becomes stronger countless times, this Najie can really become a real world.


    Especially this time, Huang Wen mistakenly received the God King''s certificate into the acceptance ring, but showed the value of acceptance ring.


    "Odin has contacted the dwarf king to create a new Warhammer. With the efficiency of the dwarf king, the new Warhammer will be delivered soon. Pay attention to it at any time. I think Odin may wait for an opportunity to revenge you..." Gu Yi looked at the silent Huang asked and reminded again.


    "Even if he won''t do you any harm, there''s still no problem using a new Warhammer to smash down your house or the avenger building!"


    "So stingy?" Huang asked back, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. "It''s not like what a God King will do!"


    "Get ready. Remember, I don''t have much time with Odin. Although you grow up very fast in the early stage, the road behind is more difficult than you think. You should be mentally prepared..." Gu Yi shook his head and slowly closed his eyes, looking like seeing off.


    "Thank you, master Gu Yi!" Huang Wen sincerely worshipped Gu Yi. Huang Wen is still very grateful to this master Gu Yi who has helped him countless times.


    Although Huang Wen also knows that there must be a reason why Gu Yi did this, and Gu Yi must do something for himself, Huang Wen is full of gratitude for Gu Yi''s ability to help him through the relatively weak development period in the early stage.


    Huang Wen''s figure gradually turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. He did not return to the avenger alliance, but returned to the home of Yongchun martial arts school. He had begun to figure out how to use the certificate of the God King to kill Mephisto.


    The first step to kill Mephisto is to find the black heart demon sent to the earth by Mephisto.


    "Gun of space." Huang asked his finger and nodded gently. A perceptual Eagle flew out. It took almost no time to find the place of the black heart devil.


    It''s been about a year since the black heart devil came to the earth. Before that, he had been hiding near the cemetery and didn''t dare to take any rash action. He was afraid that Huang Wen would kill him directly after he was found.


    However, with the passage of time, the black heart devil ran farther and farther away from New York. After that, the devil''s character in the black heart devil''s heart began to recover.


    However, before he could cause too much trouble, he noticed a breath from the hell dimension, and what surprised the black heart devil was that the breath of the hell dimension was the breath of the hell dimension where he was!


    "The means for Mephisto to stay on the earth?" an idea flashed through the black heart devil''s mind, and then began to explore. Finally, the black heart devil came outside a cemetery again. He vaguely felt that the land of the cemetery seemed to contain some mysterious power!

 Chapter 408

    However, when the black heart devil was ready to move on and wanted to know what Mephisto had left on the earth, a terrible threat enveloped the black heart devil.


    Yes, when the eagle of perception arrived, Huang Wen did not directly attack the black heart devil, but deterred the black heart devil. After all, Huang Wen was still going to use the black heart devil to attack Fu Mephisto.


    "Waste! Unexpectedly, you are such a waste!" with the coming of Huang Wen''s authority, the black heart devil''s body trembled constantly. Then he heard a voice that frightened him. He recognized that this was Huang Wen''s voice. At the same time, he also recognized the strong dissatisfaction in Huang Wen''s voice!


    "Lord Huang, spare your life! I didn''t expect that the demons in hell betrayed so quickly. Murphysto just came back and they surrendered directly..." the panic voice of the black heart devil sounded, even with a trace of grievance.


    After all, this time, he didn''t get anything. He became the Lord of hell. He didn''t get any benefits. He also exposed his ambition. He was driven out of the hell dimension by Mephisto. Now he can only wander on the earth.


    "So you were thrown out so easily?" Huang asked in a cold voice. "If I hadn''t planned to go to the hell dimension to ask you something some time ago, I didn''t know that you waste made Mephisto the Lord of hell again!"


    "Lord Huang, spare your life, I don''t want to!" the black heart devil felt that his body seemed to move a little. He didn''t mean to escape at all. Instead, he knelt directly on the ground and bowed respectfully to the air, "ask Lord Huang not to kill me..."


    "Hum!" as the voice of the black heart devil fell, he noticed that there was a faint restraining force hanging on his head. He seemed to be hesitating whether to take his life or not.


    "Lord Huang Wen, I am willing to do anything for Lord Huang Wen, as long as Lord Huang Wen can spare my life!" the black heart devil knocked his head on the ground and shouted, "if Lord Huang Wen can help me return to the dimension of hell, maybe I can steal the position of Lord of hell again..."


    "I already know the way to steal the Lord of hell. Why do I need you to steal?" the voice of Huang asked faintly, as if to let the black heart devil reflect his value.


    "Lord Huang Wen, other demons in the dimension of hell, Lord Huang Wen, you should have seen that they are all grass on the wall. They simply have no courage to steal the position of the Lord of hell. Even if they know the method, only I dare to betray Mephisto..." the black heart devil was happy and quickly shouted.


    "In this way, you really seem to have a little effect..." Huang asked with a trace of thinking in his voice, and then asked again, "but will you not be found by Mephisto when you return to the dimension of hell?"


    "I can devour another devil and replace him!" the black heart devil quickly said, "Mephisto is not omniscient, even in the hell dimension. He can''t find me. Just ask Lord Huang, if you send me back to the hell dimension, I can''t be found by Mephisto..."


    "Even if I send you back to hell, you can''t directly replace Mephisto. In this way, you don''t seem to have any effect..." Huang asked in a cold voice again, which made the black heart devil''s body tremble again.


    "The reason why I was able to steal the Lord of hell before is that in addition to your help, Lord Huang asked, there is another means of Lucifer, the Lord of hell. I think Mephisto must be unwilling to give up. He will find a chance to find Lucifer again to find the field!" the black heart devil''s eyes moved and shouted quickly.


    However, the black heart devil only said one thing, and did not say that the cemetery in front of him had something to do with Mephisto.


    "Oh? Lucifer?" Huang asked with a smile, "Well, you really have a little effect. If you really say, your life can be saved, but if you don''t say what you do, then you''re back in the dimension of hell. It''s only a matter of minutes for me to kill you!"


    "Yes! Huang Wen''s divine power is naturally known in his small heart..." the black heart devil didn''t know so far. Huang Wen''s strength is actually weaker than Mephisto, so he was extremely afraid of Huang Wen.


    In particular, Huang Wen''s power to restrain the black heart devil did not dissipate at this time, and the previous picture of Huang Wen killing hell demons also flashed in front of the black heart devil.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen released his mind and left a mark on the black heart devil. This is a small means developed by Huang Wen according to the mask of the shadow Corps. He can use this mark to connect his consciousness.


    "I have left a mark on you. If Mephisto leaves the dimension of hell, you can use this mark to contact me. I will help you regain the position of Lord of hell, and then completely kill Mephisto!" Huang asked. The cold voice sounded in the black heart devil''s ear.


    "I hope you don''t have any different ideas, otherwise, what is waiting for you will be my most cruel means!"


    "And if everything goes well, after I kill Mephisto, you can become the Lord of hell forever..."


    "Always be the Lord of hell..." the black heart devil smelled the words and flashed a trace of heat in his eyes, but he soon woke up. "Even if the small one becomes the Lord of hell, the small one will always be loyal to Lord Huang Wen!"


    "Ha ha, just tell yourself this. You won''t believe it, and I won''t believe it..." Huang asked with a sneer. Xuanyuan sword cut a space crack along the perception eagle. The space crack is very small and the breath is extremely weak, but it can also accommodate the black heart devil to drill in alone.


    Yes, it is. The black heart demonized into a breath like existence, returned to the dimension of hell along the space crack, and then swallowed a demon in an instant to replace his identity.


    "So, I hope Mephisto and Lucifer can fight earlier. In this way, I can finish the task faster and draw the first epic level character lottery!" in Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen put away the Xuanyuan sword and the eagle of perception, and an idea flashed in his mind. "At that time, I''m really out of my novice period!"


    "Mephisto, I''ve arranged for you. Let''s see when you can complete me!"

 Chapter 409

    Huang Wen here has prepared his own layout, waiting for Mephisto to step in and fulfill his father''s dream. On the other hand, the avenger alliance is also calculating how to guide Thor, who has lost the position of Thor and hammer.


    "Boom!" it was night. Next to Thor''s hammer in Mexico, there was a sudden thunder over the hastily completed simple residence.


    Ying faming raised his head and looked at the sky strangely. Although he didn''t see anything, he noticed something wrong with the breath.


    At this time, Ying faming''s physical quality is a little worse than that of Steve Rogers, Huang Liang and Peter Parker, but after walking out of his unique martial arts Road, Ying faming''s combat ability is not weak at all. Even he developed his own perception ability, which is not even worse than that of spiders!


    "What''s the matter? Master Ying?" the students on the second floor looked at Ying faming and asked in some doubt, "it''s just thunder. How did master Ying react so much?"


    "I noticed that someone fell from the sky..." Ying faming''s eyes moved and said solemnly, "and don''t forget, the pavilion owner said that the power of the thunderbolt hammer is the power of thunder. Thunder is also a part of the power of thunder!"


    "So, is the so-called Thor coming?" the students on the second floor suddenly brightened their eyes. They already know that the avenger alliance wants to "guide" Thor to lift the Thor hammer. Although they are only the logistics personnel of the avenger alliance, it may be more accurate to describe them with the second team of the avenger alliance.


    "Master Ying, where is he?" some students couldn''t help looking at Ying faming and asked.


    "Well... It''s a little far away. To be honest, I don''t feel very clearly. Moreover, the Thor''s physical quality, tut Tut, seems not as good as Zhong Qiang before the breakthrough. It doesn''t reach the congenital level... That is, the legendary level of the owner, and there is even a big gap!" Ying faming raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    "Is this the so-called Thor? It seems that he doesn''t do much after losing the Thor hammer. Even if he still has the Thor hammer, I''m afraid he''s not much better!"


    "Master Ying, don''t be careless!" one student shook his head with a smile and said softly, "everyone has seen the scene of the captain lifting the hammer. If the Thor can really lift the hammer again, I''m afraid the legendary level can''t stop him..."


    "I hope he can really pick up the hammer as soon as possible..." Ying faming flashed a trace of expectation in his eyes, then slowly closed his eyes, and the whole person''s spirit began to gather, waiting for Thor''s arrival.


    Yes, although in theory, Ying faming''s path did not obtain the power and divine power set in Huang Wen''s system, he still has his own spiritual power, or this is a mental state, which can maximize the development of his combat power!


    When Ying faming sensed Thor, our Thor finally fell from the sky and hit a car. Maybe it was the miracle of rainbow bridge, or something else. Anyway, different from the original play, Thor fell one day slower than Thor''s hammer.


    "Bang!" the sudden car accident made Jane foster brake quickly. She didn''t see anyone on the road. The person who was hit by herself seemed to fall from the sky.


    "I won''t kill people? I won''t go to jail?" Jane Foster was extremely flustered at this time, subconsciously looked at her companions and said, "get out of the car!"


    "Legally speaking, it''s really your fault!" Daisy Louise ran out of the car with Jane foster and ran towards the crashed Thor.


    "Eric! Go get the first aid kit!" Jane foster shouted to the rest of Professor Eric in the car, then stood beside Thor and said with worry, "please don''t die, you don''t die!"


    "Do you need CPR? I''m so good at CPR!" Daisy Louise asked subconsciously.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" at this time, Thor suddenly took a big breath, as if he had just woke up from a nightmare. He looked straight into Jane Foster''s eyes with a trace of confusion and helplessness.


    Yes, for Thor, what happened before was like a nightmare.


    Originally, Thor''s life was smooth, no matter what he did, he could easily do it. He was the brightest new star of Asgard, and he thought he was the most powerful soldier of Asgard.


    Everything was so happy for Thor until Thor was about to be officially crowned and became the crown prince of Asgard.


    The Frost Giant sneaked into Asgard''s treasure house and wanted to steal the treasure that originally belonged to the frost giant family, but was collected as booty after Odin defeated the frost giant family. The ice treasure box was stolen. Although the Frost Giant failed, the coronation ceremony was interrupted because of them.


    The angry Thor wanted to go to war with the frost giant, but Odin refused, because Odin was over the age of war. He wanted to be a loving king. He wanted to say that he was a God King who liked peace in his later history books.


    Of course, there is a more important reason. Although Odin''s divine power has reached a peak at this time, his physical condition has been getting worse and worse. If too many divine powers break out, it will also be a burden on Odin''s body.


    It''s not so easy to fight with the frost giants, especially the war will make the Asgard sacrifice a lot of people. Odin doesn''t want the Asgard sacrifice because of the war, because at the beginning, he has made too many Asgard sacrifice.


    However, Odin is old and doesn''t want to fight with the frost giants. He is young and energetic. He thinks he is invincible in the world. Thor doesn''t think so. His coronation ceremony was interrupted by the frost giants. Even the frost giants ran to his house to steal things. Can Thor bear it? Can you bear Thor or Thor?


    So, under the operation of Thor''s good brother rocky, Thor took his comrades in arms to Jotunheim and beat the Frost Giant severely, but also angered Odin.


    Odin finally decided to have a good experience with his son, so he deprived Thor of his position as Thor and threw Thor''s hammer and Thor all onto the earth, which made Thor hit or even fly out for the first time.

 Chapter 410

    Fortunately, although Thor lost his divine power and Thor''s hammer, his natural body quality is still there. The physical quality of Asgard Protoss itself is about three times that of human beings. In addition, Thor is the son of God King. His physical quality is still unspeakable.


    Therefore, after being hit by Jane Foster''s car, Thor soon woke up. He looked at Jane foster and seemed a little confused, because he hadn''t reflected where he was and who Jane Foster was in front of him.


    At this time, Thor had only one thought in his mind. Odin deprived him of his Thor hammer. He lost his favorite Thor hammer!


    "Hammer! Hammer!" Thor got up and looked frantically for the trace of Thor''s hammer. In Thor''s view, he and Thor''s hammer were distributed by Odin, so Thor''s hammer should also be around him, but Thor didn''t find anything.


    "Hammer? We all know that your head is hammered, but it''s quite obvious..." make complaints about Louise, a little tucking expert.


    However, for Tsai Tsai''s Tucao, the three people present were not make complaints about him. Torre was madly searching for his hammer of thunder, while Jane Forster and Eric looked at the position where Louise had just landed.


    "God, Eric, look at this, the traces on the ground..." Jane foster shouted at Eric very excitedly, and began to look at the traces on the ground with a flashlight.


    "God, this is..." Eric widened his eyes and looked at the traces on the ground. He seemed to see a mysterious door opening towards him.


    "Eric, you go and take him to the hospital. I''ll record this here!" Jane Foster said quickly to Eric.


    "He''s fine. You see, he''s not ill at all. He can take two steps by himself..." Daisy Louise shrugged and whispered.


    "Father! Where did you throw my hammer?" Thor ignored Jane foster and others. He shouted at the sky, "I know I''m wrong. Why did you throw my hammer out in front of me? Heimdal, I know you can hear me, open the bridge and pick me up!"


    It''s the most familiar thing for Thor in thousands of years to let Heimdal open the rainbow bridge to take him back. Every time he ends his battle in other worlds, Heimdal asks him to take him back.


    But this time, no matter how Thor shouted, no one took Thor back, and rainbow bridge didn''t open.


    Yes, heimdar did hear Thor''s voice, and even he had seen some crazy Thor at this time, but heimdar could only look at it, because it was the meaning of God King Odin, and he could not disobey it.


    "You! What place is this? Which kingdom is it?" Thor waited for a long time. Without waiting for heimdar''s response, he could only turn his head and look at Jane foster and ask proudly, "alfheim or nonheim?"


    "New Mexico?" Daisy Louise saw that Thor''s behavior was more and more like a psycho, so she took out her self-defense stun gun vigilantly.


    "How dare you threaten me with such a small weapon? Thor? I''m ray..." Thor glared at Daisy Louise and said with disdain.


    "Ho!" but unfortunately, Thor, our God of thunder, was directly electrocuted by an electric shock gun before he even had time to declare his name.


    That''s right, Thor. He was electrocuted by a stun gun. I think heimdar and Odin who saw this scene must have some trouble hanging on their faces at this time?


    "What about the man called Huang Wen? He promised me to help Thor. Why hasn''t he come out yet?" Odin''s voice passed to Heimdal''s ear.


    "Sorry, your majesty, I can''t see through Huang Wen''s position. He seems to have a layer of fog. Although I know where he is, I can''t see what he is doing..." heimdar''s slightly apologetic voice sounded, "but I can know that he didn''t mean to help Thor."


    "Hum! It seems that you have to remind the boy!" Odin''s voice was a little unhappy, and then felt it. Then a hammer very similar to Thor''s hammer, but slightly different, appeared next to Odin.


    This hammer is slightly longer than Thor''s hammer. One side of the hammer head is curved and the other side is flat. There is also a belt behind the hammer handle to grasp the hammer and fly.


    "Your name is the hammer of the storm..." Odin took the hammer of the storm and gently set a spell. "All qualified people who lift the hammer of the storm will gain the power of thunder and storm."


    This is the only difference between the storm hammer and the Thor hammer. There is no God recognized by Asgard in the storm hammer!


    However, for Steve Rogers, this God is meaningless. I''m afraid no one in the whole Avenger alliance can see this so-called God.


    After all, under Huang Wen''s tie, the whole Avenger alliance knows the importance of strength. The so-called divine throne is completely empty. Huang Wen does not have a divine throne, but in the view of the avenger alliance, especially the people of Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen is actually no different from God.


    Even in mythology, Mephisto, who is good at scheming and doing all kinds of evil, was driven back to hell by Huang Wen. He was even forced to hand over the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley, which shows that Huang Wen without the throne is still a mythological figure.


    "The efficiency of dwarf Wang aitui is still high. In other words, I haven''t asked the dwarves to make things for me for a long time. After all, Asgard has not fought in a real sense for a long time, that is, Thor is making a small fuss there..." Odin''s eyes moved and looked at the storm hammer in his hand. An idea flashed through his mind.


    It''s a pity that Odin doesn''t know that after his death, the whole Asgard will experience many disasters. A group of asgards who can''t fight at all, only know how to escape and don''t even know how to resist have become a burden. Their performance is no different from that of ordinary people on earth.


    If Odin knows, I don''t know if he will change his view at this time and let Asgard reopen the era of war, but at least, it can''t turn Asgard people into a burden who don''t know how to fight and can only run around when the war comes.

 Chapter 411

    "It''s really necessary for Thor''s experience this time. Alas, as a Thor, it''s a shame to be knocked down by such a little current..." Odin looked at the earth and said with a sigh when Thor was sent to the hospital by Jane foster and others.


    That is, Jane foster and others are not bad people. Otherwise, if there is any evil intention and Thor loses his divine power, he will not die. At least this experience will be a complete failure.


    "Shua!" Odin''s voice fell, the storm hammer in his hand turned into a light, and disappeared into Asgard along the rainbow bridge.


    "Hmm? Just breath? Thor''s hammer? It''s impossible. The Thor''s hammer was thrown out by my father in front of Thor and me. How could it appear in Asgard? Thor was expelled from the divine world together. I must have felt wrong..." at this time, Mengmeng rocky had fallen into self doubt, because he was fighting with the Frost Giant before, Found his own exception!


    In Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wengang was reading with Belle at this time. Suddenly, Huang Wengang''s face changed, because he perceived a powerful force and attacked in his own direction, which originated from the sky.


    Almost instantaneously, Huang Wen released his power of perception and saw a hammer smashing towards his Yongchun martial arts school like a meteorite, just like the landing method of Thor''s hammer before.


    If you really let this hammer fall, Huang Wen''s Yongchun martial arts school will be built in vain!


    "Odin! Your uncle!" Huang asked angrily. In a very strange expression, Huang asked directly launched the immortal killing sword array.


    Therefore, Huang Wen knows that if you go up by yourself, no matter what method you use, the impact force will leak out. Only by using the immortal killing sword array and blocking the whole hammer in the sky, can you not hurt Yongchun martial arts school and Chinatown!


    "Hum!" the immortal killing sword array rises, that is, it''s late at night. There''s nothing staring at the sky, otherwise the storm hammer on the sky will attract many people''s attention.


    Of course, the Avengers have noticed the hammer.


    "What''s as like as two peas?" Toni Stark''s eyes were wide open. He looked at the hammers of the storm falling down in the sky, some of which were just like the previous Thunder God''s hammer landing. But this is the downtown area of New York.


    "Is this the second hammer Huang asked?" Steve Rogers first recovered. "That''s the second hammer Odin promised to build? He threw it like this? Isn''t he afraid to hit people? This is New York!"


    "Hum! This Odin is really not a good bird!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice with a flash of annoyance in his eyes. "Jarvis, look where the hammer is going to fall!"


    "Chinatown, Yongchun martial arts school..." almost instantaneously, Jarvis''s voice rang, which stunned the whole Avenger alliance. Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly. Your first reaction was that Huang Wen was also today.


    However, Tony Stark soon recovered. Even if the storm hammer was directed at Huang, it was very likely to accidentally hurt the innocent people around him. It was midnight. Who knows if Huang had time to defend?


    "Jarvis! Intercept the anti-aircraft missile!" Tony Stark immediately issued an order. "Fortunately, Huang asked me the means to evacuate New York, but I haven''t evacuated yet..."


    "No, the boss is already dealing with it." silly girl''s voice rang in the avenger building, making Jarvis subconsciously stop. Then Jarvis turned the picture and saw the falling storm hammer more clearly.


    "Hum!" seven beams of light rose over the immortal killing sword array and condensed together to form a treasure sword, just like the immortal killing sword.


    However, this is not the entity of the immortal killing sword, because Huang Wen is worried that the immortal killing sword will directly break a hole in the storm hammer. Therefore, the immortal killing sword at this time is the strength of the immortal killing sword array.


    "Qiang!" with a sound, the immortal sword cut on the hammer of the storm and directly flew it out. The goal is where there is no one in the suburbs of New York.


    "This... This is how Huang asked?" Tony Stark looked at the image in front of him, his mouth twitched slightly, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "The boss said, it''s much less moving than you bombard with energy weapons!" silly girl''s proud voice echoed in the avenger building, leaving Tony Stark speechless. He didn''t know what to say to refute for a moment.


    However, Tony Stark uses the power extracted from the cosmic cube as energy. Although the weapons made by Tony Stark are powerful, the movement is not small, especially when they collide with the storm hammer. I''m afraid the whole new York will hear the movement.


    Unlike now, before the storm hammer had time to respond, it was directly cut off by the immortal sword. The citizens below new York just heard the sound of beating iron, and then they couldn''t hear anything. Therefore, they just looked up at the sky suspiciously, and didn''t see anything.


    At this time, the immortal sword array has converged. Even if it has not converged, when normal people see the immortal sword array, they will only think that this is the light pollution of the commercial building.


    "Steve, the boss said that this hammer has landed in the suburbs of New York. Let you bring him back." just when Tony Stark fell silent, the silly girl''s voice sounded again, brightening Steve Rogers''s eyes.


    During the day, Steve Rogers lifted the Thor hammer and had the feeling of endless divine power. Steve Rogers has not forgotten that he can forcibly put down the Thor hammer. Steve Rogers also has great self-control.


    Even just at the moment of lifting Thor''s hammer, Steve Rogers had conceived a set of combined skills of Thor''s hammer and vibrating gold shield in his mind!


    At this time, Steve Rogers was excited to have a hammer with similar ability to Thor''s hammer again, because this time, he could finally show his combination skills!


    "I''ll go with you. I want to see if I can pick up this hammer!" Tony Stark stood up unconvinced. Even now he doesn''t understand that Steve Rogers is better than them. He can pick up the thunderhammer that everyone can''t pick up.

 Chapter 412

    "We''re going too!" other people of the avenger alliance also gathered around. They couldn''t lift the previous Thor hammer. Even if they did, can''t they pick up the new hammer now?


    "I''ll just bring it back for you to see?" Steve Rogers said with a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    However, Steve Rogers was speechless, but he couldn''t really stop these guys from following him, so the Avengers set off again.


    "Ask? What happened? Is Odin the Odin in the myth?" in Yongchun martial arts school, Belle looked at Huang Wen who regained her calm after communicating with silly girl and blinked.


    "What mythical Odin is just a stingy old man. He almost destroyed their home and Chinatown, but Gu Yi was right. He really remembers his revenge, this guy!" Huang asked, glancing his mouth and saying in some displeasure, "hum! I can''t deal with you, can''t I deal with your son? Wait for me!"


    "Pooh!" Belle couldn''t help laughing when she heard Huang''s question, then shook her head, looked at Huang helplessly and said, "you also said that others remember revenge. Aren''t you also like remembering revenge yourself?"


    "Do you have?" Huang asked, scratching his head, as if he didn''t understand where he had a grudge.


    "That Odin, is it really the Odin in the Nordic myth? Nothing will happen?" Belle''s expression slowly became serious, looked at Huang seriously and asked carefully.


    "Don''t worry, Belle, it''s all right." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, pointed to his head and said confidently, "according to the just short collision, I also understand that as long as there is the immortal sword array, even if I can''t beat these great gods, hiding in the immortal sword array is enough to deal with their attack!"


    When Huang asked, looking at Belle confidently about how powerful the immortal killing sword array was, in Asgard, Odin frowned, looked at the direction of the earth and muttered: "what is this? Sword? There is such an artifact in Huang''s hand?"


    "Why haven''t you seen this artifact before? I''ve never heard of it. It clearly has incomparably strong positive power, but it is mixed with fierce and killing gas. It''s even more fierce than many demon gods in the dimension of hell!"


    "However, there is no breath of any dimension on its body. It seems to be a product of the world. It''s a contradictory artifact, and its breath should have existed for many years..."


    No one can answer the doubts in Odin''s heart. Even Gu Yi, who has the same doubts at this time, can''t do it, because she hasn''t seen the immortal killing sword, but she knows now. Huang asked what means she used to block her perception with Odin.


    "I didn''t expect that he still had such a card..." Gu Yi looked at Huang''s direction, smiled and shook his head. Then he was stunned and shook his head again, "No, if it was his card, he wouldn''t use it so easily. It seems that the boy is hiding deeper and deeper now. I didn''t expect that I went out of my sight when I saw him a few times ago..."


    "It seems that Isaac and she are better at looking at people than me! Otherwise they wouldn''t leave so at ease?"


    "Shit! We can''t pick up the Thor hammer. Why can''t we pick up the broken hammer?" Tony Stark said discontentedly, looking at the storm hammer falling on the ground in the suburbs of New York.


    "I can feel that it has a power very similar to that of Thor''s hammer, so it should also have Odin''s spell." Steve Rogers shrugged, looked at a group of Avengers and asked with a smile, "do you want to try again? If you don''t try, I''ll pick it up myself?"


    "Take it quickly, what are you loading!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes angrily, waved his hand and said, "don''t wait, you can''t pick it up, that''s funny!"


    "No, I''ve felt the communication between me and it." Steve Rogers smiled, shook his head and gently lifted the storm hammer.


    A force of thunder surged out of the storm hammer and blessed Steve Rogers, which made Steve Rogers release endless dignity like a god of thunder.


    "What''s the difference between the position of Thor and not? In our opinion, this is Thor?" Huang Liang shrugged and whispered.


    "Yes, we don''t care about a Thor, and Steve won''t care," said Bucky Barnes, nodding.


    "This hammer is called the storm hammer. It contains no less power than the Thor hammer. Moreover, there is one thing in common. People who can pick up the Thor hammer can also pick up the storm hammer. People who can pick up the storm hammer can also pick up the Thor hammer..." Steve Rogers slowly recovered, restrained his momentum and said with a smile.


    "The only difference is the position of Thor in your mouth. However, as you said, this so-called position of Thor has no effect on me."


    "Can you lift the Thor''s hammer now?" Tony Stark thought of something suddenly, turned his eyes, looked at Steve Rogers and asked with a smile.


    "Well, I can control the Thor hammer without the first owner. If someone can get the approval of the Thor hammer, I can also have the second control of the storm hammer..." Steve Rogers nodded. He didn''t realize what Tony Stark was thinking.


    "Oh? That''s great!" Tony Stark''s mouth slightly raised and couldn''t help smiling. "If Thor, after some efforts, came to the side of Thor''s hammer, then picked up the Thor''s hammer, but was surprised to find that the Thor''s hammer slipped away from his hand, would he collapse?"


    Tony Stark''s voice fell. Except Steve Rogers, other Avengers brightened their eyes, subconsciously looked at Steve Rogers and waited for Steve Rogers to nod. After all, this thing could not be carried out without Steve Rogers'' nod.


    "OK..." Steve Rogers twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and hypnotized himself constantly. It was just a test.

 Chapter 413

    In the hospital at this time, Jane foster looked at Daisy silently. Louise said, "Daisy, we just hit someone, and you corona him. Are you too impulsive?"


    "Can you blame me? He was just so fierce and said something that everyone didn''t understand. I was scared!" Daisy Louise looked at Jane foster wrongly and said, "I''m also for everyone''s safety!"


    "Next time, before you think about it for everyone, can you make sure that the person who is corona is in the car?" Eric said breathlessly. "He doesn''t need your two ladies to help carry him into the car, does he?"


    "Yes, can''t you corona him later? I haven''t studied the traces on the ground, and I don''t know if I can find them when I go back..." Jane foster muttered with great regret.


    "The name of the patient!" said the nurse, looking at Jane foster and others who were caught in a quarrel.


    "Thor, he said his name was Thor..." Jane Foster said quickly.


    "Don''t you know?" said nurse, frowning and looking up and down at Jane foster.


    "Never before!" Jane foster explained with a forced smile.


    "Until she drove into him..." Daisy Louise shrugged and added with a smile.


    "I just rubbed him, but she stunned him!" Jane foster rolled her eyes and said angrily.


    Meanwhile, in the ward, as soon as Thor woke up, he saw a doctor coming towards him, smiled and said, "relax, just draw a little blood..."


    "Let go of me! How dare you attack Odin''s son?!" Thor thought the doctor was with Daisy Louise, so he broke away angrily and shouted at the doctor.


    Just for a moment, all the surrounding medical staff were overturned by Thor. It is obvious that these ordinary people are not Thor''s opponents at all.


    "Call the security guard!" the medical staff shouted quickly. A group of security guards immediately surrounded and controlled Thor''s arm, but with Thor''s strength, they obviously felt that they couldn''t control themselves.


    "You are not my opponent, but I am Odin..." Thor did not learn the lesson of being stunned by Daisy Louise before, roared again, and then felt the means on the earth again.


    With a shot of anesthetic, Thor fainted directly.


    At the same time, Jarvis''s voice rang out in the avenger building: "among the county hospitals in New Mexico, a patient named Thor was admitted to the hospital. According to the condition entered by the doctor, this man has mental illness and claims to be the son of Odin. Now he has input anesthetic, waiting for further observation!"


    "Son of Thor Odin?" the eyes of the people who had just returned to the avenger building moved slightly. Then Tony Stark informed Ying faming, "Ying faming, you will pass the news that a hammer meteorite fell on the ground. The first chance to educate Thor Thor Thor will be given to you!"


    "OK! No problem!" Ying faming''s eyes lit up suddenly, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and his heart was vaguely looking forward to Thor''s arrival.


    "As for us, who will try to get Thor out of the hospital? After all, according to his performance, he is just an ordinary mortal..." Tony Stark shrugged and smiled at the Avengers around him.


    "Let''s go, pretend to investigate him, take him out of the hospital, and let him know the location of Thor''s hammer, and let him go at the right time..." Jack stood up and looked at Tony Stark with a smile. "Don''t forget, I''m a policeman. Even in New Mexico, I don''t have this right, but I''m familiar with this process!"


    "When you robbed me of my money, why didn''t you remember that you were a policeman?" Tony Stark turned his eyes and muttered, then waved his hand and said, "all right, you three go, let''s make the next plan..."


    The next day, after Jane foster and others threw Thor to the hospital, they went back directly, because they had to study the data of last night. However, when they saw the photos they took, they were stunned. Therefore, in one of the photos they took, there was a vague human shape, which made them think of, Maybe it''s Thor from the sky!


    So they hurried back to the hospital, but unexpectedly, Thor had quietly escaped from the hospital.


    However, Thor, who escaped from the hospital, fell into confusion at this time, because he still didn''t know where he was, where he should go to find his Thor hammer, and how he should return to Asgard when heimdar didn''t pick him up.


    "Bang!" Thor didn''t expect that she was hit by a car again, and it was Jane foster who hit him. When she started the car, she didn''t observe the situation around the car and knocked someone down.


    This tells us that before driving, remember to observe the situation around the car to avoid any accidents.


    However, when Jane foster ran to the back of the car full of apology, she was surprised to recognize Thor and looked at Eric.


    "My God, don''t you want me, an old man, to move him?" Eric''s mouth twitched slightly, but looking at the two Jane foster and Daisy Louise in front of him who were almost powerless, Eric sighed helplessly and struggled to move Thor into the car.


    When Jack, risfisk and Zhong Qiang arrived late, Thor had been taken away by Jane foster and others. After Jack and others determined the identity of Jane foster and others through silly girl, they asked the Avengers about the next plan.


    "How? How are you going to educate Thor?" Huang asked. He also received the news about Thor. His body came to the avenger building, with fine mans flashing in his eyes. "Odin, that guy, wants to smash my house. How can I say, I''ll give Thor a big one!"


    "The Thor was taken away..." Tony Stark pointed to the projection of the data in front of him and said, "Eric, a theoretical astrophysicist, and Jane foster, who is also an astrophysicist, are said to have knocked Thor and brought him to the hospital. Now it seems that they have found something and taken Thor away."


    Poor Daisy Louise was not mentioned in Tony Stark''s words at this time, even though her data was also in the data projection in front of her.


    Perhaps, this is the price of supporting role. Even if she has pride, she can''t be noticed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This book will be free at the beginning of tomorrow. In order to prevent too many bookings, during the free period, two shifts a day, and then resume the fifth shift. Please understand~

 Chapter 414

    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot them..." Huang Wen looked at the three people in the data projection. To be exact, Huang Wen looked at Jane foster and Eric. The proud dragon Daisy Louise was not paid too much attention by Huang Wen. Even if Huang Wen remembered the role of Max, well, it was the same name as the lightning man max.


    The reason why Huang Wen noticed Jane foster and Eric is that they have more scenes, especially Eric, who plays an important role in opening the space door of the war in New York.


    Eric''s research on astrophysics can be regarded as the top level. After Thor''s event, he also has a deep understanding of mystics. Therefore, he can help the Divine Shield Bureau in the original play study the cosmic magic cube, and rocky took control of his mind as a helper.


    On the whole, Eric is a talent, and he is different from Tony Stark and Bruce Banner.


    "Tony Stark at this time focused on the energy attribute research of the cosmic cube, and the research on the essential space gem of the cosmic cube was almost nothing..." Huang asked, looking at Eric''s data, an idea flashed through his mind.


    "Maybe Eric can come to help Tony Stark study and see if he can use the space power in the cosmic magic cube to create the existence of portal and so on. In this way, I don''t have to use the escape of dreambutterfly every time."


    After reading Eric''s information for a while, Huang Wen looked at Jane foster. Huang Wen also had some impression on Thor''s ex girlfriend. After all, there are few people who can''t lose their temper by hitting Thor in the face.


    Moreover, among the six infinite gemstones, Jane foster is the short-term host of the etheric particles of real gemstones, that is, Jane foster does not have the nature of surprise captain Carol. Otherwise, Jane foster will also become a strong woman of a generation.


    However, Huang Wen seemed to remember where he had seen this Jane foster, who could also lift the hammer of Thor and become a female Thor.


    Although there is no performance in the film plot, Huang Wen remembers that after the end of the war, the role of Jane foster came back. I don''t know if it has anything to do with the female Thor.


    "No matter what, even if it has nothing to do with the female Thor, it is already very important to become the short-term host of Ether particles..." Huang asked quickly returned to his mind and thought with moving eyes, "Eric is related to the cosmic magic cube and Jane foster is related to Ether particles. These two people are related to two infinite gemstones, which is really worth paying attention to."


    "What are you thinking?" Tony Stark asked as if he were thinking about something.


    "Well, I want to find you some partners..." Huang asked, turned his head, looked at Tony Stark, smiled and said, "you have begun to use the energy in the cosmic magic cube, but you basically don''t have a clue about the space power belonging to the space gem, and Eric is the talent in this field!"


    "You can let him concentrate on studying the space gem''s ability of space convenience, and you can continue to study the power contained in the cosmic magic cube. As for Jane foster, you can also come back together..."


    "I don''t need..." Tony Stark subconsciously wanted to refuse when he heard Huang Wen''s words, but he saw Huang Wen''s serious expression and asked, "are you serious? Do you think I can''t study the space power contained in the cosmic magic cube?"


    "No, I believe you can, as long as you are willing to spend time on this..." Huang asked, patting Tony Stark on the shoulder. "But, as the penultimate in physical quality, don''t you hurry to upgrade your armor? I''m afraid your armor can''t beat anyone present, except the set of gold armor that can''t fly..."


    "Well, I admit that my energy is really limited, and I also have new ideas about the transformation of nano armor and new energy, inspired by the two hammers..." Tony Stark turned his head, looked at Steve Rogers and said with a smile, "Steve, can you lend me this hammer to study for two days?"


    Looking at Tony Stark with a smile on his face, Steve Rogers glanced at the storm hammer next to him. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Finally, he nodded helplessly and said softly, "you study. I''ll send you to the laboratory. Remember not to close the door. I can call it back at any time..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do some strange things with this hammer!" Tony Stark laughed with a trace of ridicule. "Don''t be reluctant to give up your hammer. Maybe I can find out why this hammer can contain so much energy. After that, I can make countless hammers with the power of the magic cube of the universe by means of transformation!"


    "Do you still have such a wild idea?" Huang asked. When he heard Tony Stark''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He could only say that he really admired Tony Stark''s brain hole.


    Thor''s hammer and storm''s hammer are the artifacts of the Asgard family. They need not only dwarves to build, but also the power of the Asgard family to have such a powerful power.


    If Tony Stark could really copy the storm hammer and Thor hammer on his own, even if he only copied the hammer without attributes and with powerful energy, Asgard and the dwarves would be shocked!


    However, if Tony Stark can really study Thor''s hammer and storm''s hammer, the first thing he should do is to upgrade his armor. At that time, Tony Stark''s armor should no longer be bothered by energy.


    That is, Tony Stark couldn''t do it at this time. He thoroughly studied the whole cosmic magic and used it on himself. Otherwise, I''m afraid Tony Stark would have made the cosmic magic cube war armor and used the boundless power of the cosmic magic cube as the energy source of the war armor.


    At that time, the first thing Tony Stark wanted to do was to have a good competition with Huang Wen and let Huang Wen see the power from high IQ and technology!


    But unfortunately, all this only appeared in Tony Stark''s dream. Tony Stark also knew that it was almost impossible to complete this step.


    "Xiaoqiang, they are looking for Thor? So let Xiaoqiang and Jane foster invite them over, but let Thor and Jane foster have a better relationship first..." Huang asked with a sneer at Odin''s intention to smash his house.

 Chapter 415

    Thor didn''t know at this time that he had been targeted by Huang Wen, the largest organization on earth, the avenger alliance and its behind the scenes. Moreover, he was sold to Huang Wen by his father Odin, and even paid Huang Wen for two artifacts.


    "As a tramp, his figure is really good..." at this time, in Jane Foster''s laboratory, Daisy Louise looked at Thor with bare upper body and exaggerated muscles, her eyes were slightly shining, and she couldn''t help whispering.


    "Cough." although Jane foster has the same feeling as Daisy Louise, she is still much more reserved than Daisy Louise. The most important thing is that what Jane foster is paying attention to now is not the body problem at all. As an astrophysicist, she is more concerned about Thor who is suspected of falling from the sky and has something to do with the wormhole in space!


    However, Thor is not so easy to talk. Even though Thor is a reckless man in nature, he still has some vigilance when he comes to a completely strange world and is even stunned by ordinary humans three times in a row. Thor knows that he has become a mortal.


    Therefore, Jane foster didn''t get the news about rainbow bridge and Einstein Rosen bridge from Thor smoothly. Instead, she blackmailed Thor for a meal.


    As an Asgard, Thor has become a mortal now, but his appetite is much larger than that on earth. In particular, Thor has never eaten food and drinks on earth. When he was excited, Thor happily broke the cup.


    The sound of "pa!" and the sound of the broken cup attracted everyone''s attention. Even Zhong Qiang, who was watching Thor from a distance, almost couldn''t resist and rushed in.


    For Asgard people, breaking the cup is a way to recognize good things, although this behavior is like putting down the bowl and scolding their mother


    "This Thor found us? It''s a sign to break the cup?" due to cultural differences, Zhong Qiang looked at the situation around him with vigilance, released his mind and felt everything around him. When he didn''t find anything strange, Zhong Qiang frowned. He didn''t understand. Thor broke the cup well and did what to do.


    Finally, Zhong Qiang can only draw a conclusion that the Asgard is ill. He probably fell into his brain when he fell to the earth.


    "Thor, what are you doing?" Jane foster had a similar idea with Zhong Qiang. She frowned at Thor and asked.


    "I''m praising this drink!" Thor looked at Jane foster with some confusion and said subconsciously.


    "The next time I feel good, I don''t need to break the cup, remember?" Jane foster shook her head reluctantly and said softly.


    "All right." Thor shrugged to show that he understood.


    At this time, Thor knew that he was a mortal before recovering the Thor hammer. He still needed the help of Jane foster and others. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would starve to death. At least, Thor didn''t want to feel the feeling of starvation anymore.


    Thor didn''t get any news about the Thor hammer. Because the avenger alliance rushed to the place where the Thor hammer fell for the first time, the Thor hammer was not seen by outsiders. Even if Ying faming released the news of the hammer meteorite, it will take some time to reach Thor''s erdoli.


    In particular, at this time, no one has seen the hammer meteorite with their own eyes, let alone felt it with their own hands. This is a hammer that no one can pick up. Therefore, the dissemination speed of the news of Thor''s hammer is much slower than that in the original play.


    At the same time, in Asgard, rocky, who had doubts about his identity, came to the fairy palace treasure house. Here, there was the treasure of the frost giant family, the ice treasure box. The Frost Giant came to steal it at the last crown prince Thor''s coronation ceremony.


    This time, rocky came here. With confusion and helplessness in his heart, he held the ice treasure box and felt the cold pouring into his body and blood. Rocky''s heart was also cold.


    "Put it down!" just then, a majestic voice sounded in the fairy palace treasure house. Rocky was very familiar with the voice. It was the voice of Odin, the father of the gods, and his nominal father.


    However, at this time, rocky didn''t mean to be afraid, because he already knew his life experience. He felt the chill in his blood. He was an ice giant. He was not an Asgard Protoss!


    "Am I cursed?" Rocky finally struggled with tears in his eyes and a hint of luck in his heart.


    "No." Odin''s eyes moved and his tone was firm. He felt that it was time to tell Rocky the truth.


    "Who am I?" Rocky''s heart sank, slowly put down the ice treasure box, and asked with a trace of pain in his voice.


    "You are my son." Odin looked straight at Rocky''s back as if he hadn''t noticed the change in rocky at all.


    At this time, rocky smelled the speech and turned around. His face had completely turned dark blue, which was somewhat similar to the appearance of the devil shaped woman, but it was the natural skin color of the frost giants!


    However, it was obvious that rocky could not accept his identity as an ice giant at this time, so his skin color returned to its original normal state.


    "What''s more?" although his skin color returned to growth, Rocky''s face was still cold, and his tone was very cold. He slowly walked towards Odin and said in a deep voice, "what you took from Jotunheim was not a cold treasure box, was it?"


    "..." looking at Rocky approaching slowly, Odin sighed in his heart. He was silent and admitted, "yes, after the war, I found an innocent, abandoned little ice giant. He was Laurie''s son."


    "Since you defeated Jotunheim and your hands were stained with the blood of the frost giant, why did you bring me here?" Rocky stared straight into Odin''s eyes, his voice became crazy and roared, and his tears fell to the ground with his roaring voice. "You take me with another purpose, tell me! What''s your purpose?"


    "I think that one day, the two ethnic groups can unite and bring eternal peace through you..." Odin looked at Rocky with tears on his face and felt uncomfortable. After he was silent, he slowly said his purpose.


    At this moment, all his fantasies and flukes were shattered by Odin''s words. Odin adopted him with a purpose. He was rocky, just a tool for maintaining peace!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s free for a limited time. It''s two shifts today

 Chapter 416

    "I''m no different from the booty you imprisoned here..." Rocky''s eyes wept and glared at Odin. "The day you wait for it to come in handy is the day you call maintaining peace, isn''t it?"


    "Why do you misinterpret what I mean?" Odin felt very tired at this time, which is why he was unwilling to tell Rocky the truth. He was worried that rocky couldn''t bear it, and rocky really couldn''t bear it at this time. "You are my son, I want to protect you, and I don''t want the truth to hurt you..."


    "So, you prefer Thor every time, and you never thought of making me the king of Asgard, because an ice giant can''t be the king of Asgard at all! I''m planning on you, you can only be the king of the ice giant..." Rocky slowly approached Odin, but found Odin suddenly sitting on the ground and even unconscious.


    Looking at the unconscious Odin, a flash of panic flashed in Rocky''s eyes. Odin is the king of the gods. When did he show such weakness? Is that why he doesn''t want to fight the Frost Giant?


    But the next moment, rocky woke up. He was the Frost Giant. He was not Odin''s son at all. At this time, Odin was so weak. Would it be his chance?


    Rocky reached out and slowly approached Odin''s body, but when he touched Odin''s old body, rocky hesitated, and his heart was fighting between heaven and man.


    "Kill him! Kill the hypocritical God King who uses you as a tool!" evil Rocky''s voice was bewitched.


    "He took you away from Jotunheim and brought you a different life. He is your father. Moreover, if you kill him, what will your mother do? Mother loves you so much..." another rocky''s voice also sounded at the same time.


    "The most important thing is that Odin is now in a coma. His mother must take care of him. Thor has been expelled. Then you are the God King of Asgard. You don''t need to kill him. You can also sit in that position. Why should your mother be sad and even hate you?"


    Soon, rocky made a decision. He looked up and shouted, "guard! Guard! Come on, help me!"


    With Rocky''s cry, two guards took Odin away. Looking at Friga, who had been waiting for Odin and was unwilling to leave, rocky knew that he had been able to sit on the throne of God King. At least, he was also an acting God King.


    On the earth, because he didn''t get the information of Thor''s hammer at all, Thor only mixed with Jane foster and others. During this period, another person came to the side of Thor''s hammer, rocky!


    Rocky, who has held the eternal gun, wants to know if he is qualified to lift the Thor hammer, because this is Thor''s treasure. Rocky has never had a chance to try before. Is he qualified to lift the Thor hammer.


    More importantly, rocky had never exposed his intention before, and at this time, rocky didn''t need to hide.


    Loki in suits and shoes stood next to the Thor hammer. The students on the second floor did not find his existence. This is Loki''s magic, or a small means of the God of deception.


    However, the students on the second floor didn''t find that Ying faming, who had developed his own perception ability, frowned, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. He looked next to the Thor hammer. He always felt that there was someone next to the Thor hammer, but when he looked at it, he didn''t notice it at all.


    At this time, rocky didn''t notice that Ying faming was looking at himself, because his attention was all on the hammer of Thor. After all, there were mortals he despised.


    Moreover, the most critical point is that Rocky''s small means of using this magic have never been found for so many years. Therefore, rocky has always been full of confidence in his magic until Ying faming threw that punch.


    Ying faming hesitated for a long time. Finally, he noticed something wrong. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he was sure that the handle of the Thor hammer was held by someone!


    This is what Ying faming, a martial artist, told him. Ying faming chose to believe in his own induction!


    "Zha!" there was a thundering sound between Ying faming''s mouth and nose. His whole body strength was highly condensed. He stepped out step by step, and immediately came to the side of the Thor''s hammer. He punched out over the Thor''s hammer. A strong force tore the air flow, turned into a vigorous roar and hit the seemingly empty place over the Thor''s hammer.


    "Bang!" Loki sensed a sense of crisis, but his hand was still on the Thor hammer, ready to try to lift the hammer.


    Moreover, Ying faming came too soon. Rocky was not a pure soldier, so he couldn''t dodge and was beaten directly!


    With a muffled sound, Rocky''s body flew out directly. His small means of hiding his body also completely failed, and the whole person fell to the ground in some confusion.


    At this time, rocky was not only slightly injured, but more importantly, his heart was completely confused. Why didn''t he see through in Asgard? At this time, he was seen through by a mortal on the earth? Did Asgard''s people play with themselves before? Am I the God of tricks coordinated by others?


    For a moment, rocky had begun to doubt life, and Ying faming looked up and down at rocky. He couldn''t help muttering, "there''s really someone. I really didn''t feel wrong!"


    "Hey, who are you? Why did you come here to steal?" Ying faming soon recovered, looked at rocky and shouted, "who sent you?"


    "Stealing? You mortal, dare you say I steal?" Rocky slowly stood up and shouted angrily at Ying faming, "this is my thing..."


    "Your stuff? Hmm?" Ying faming was stunned when he heard Rocky''s words. He subconsciously thought rocky was Thor, but Ying faming had seen Thor''s picture. It was obvious that the man in front of him was not Thor.


    However, when Ying faming was thinking about these problems, Ying faming suddenly raised his eyebrows because he noticed that someone was sneaking at him!


    "Bang!" subconsciously, Ying faming made a move to his left to stop the other party''s attack and beat the other party out.


    A figure was beaten as like as two peas, and it was exactly the same as Loki.

 Chapter 417

    "Well? As like as two peas," he could not help but be shocked when he looked at two identical Loki. He had never seen such a similar ability to separate himself, so he could not tell whether it was the two men who had the same length or the hand he had never seen.


    Where rocky was standing, the shadow gradually dispersed, and Rocky''s body was even more confused at this time. He still didn''t understand why the invincible magic means in Asgard suddenly failed in the face of a mortal.


    Yes, at this time, rocky can clearly feel that there is no fluctuation of magician''s magic and no sign of divine power on Ying faming. Ying faming is just a mortal, a mortal with a little brute force!


    "You just said, this is your thing?" Ying faming turned his head, looked at Rocky''s body at this time, and vaguely clicked on his watch. What happened here has been transmitted to the avenger building. "Are you the so-called Asgard''s man?"


    "How dare you know Asgard?" Loki said in a deep voice after taking a deep look at Yingfa Ming. "However, you should call Asgard a Protoss! Therefore, your atrium is also under the rule of Asgard!"


    "Ha ha." hearing Loki''s words, Ying faming couldn''t help laughing. His eyes were full of disdain. As the reserve force of the avenger alliance, he was also a person in the circle of the avenger alliance, and he was a man of great strength. Ying faming knew much more than Loki, the adopted son of the God King.


    Especially about the earth, ancient one, Odin and the rising Huang Wen, Ying faming also knows one or two.


    Nothing else, but at least Odin will not say in front of Koichi that the earth is under the rule of Asgard, although the earth is indeed one of the nine worlds, and it was under the rule of Asgard before.


    "Mortal! Are you laughing at me?" Rocky''s angry voice sounded. He took out two daggers in his hand, as if under the influence of Thor, he had forgotten the fact that he was a magician.


    "Bang!"


    However, with a dull noise, rocky was directly thrown to the ground by Ying faming, and the whole person was even more confused.


    Even if rocky forgot that he was a magician, he didn''t learn any fighting skills from Thor, a reckless man. After all, Thor''s own way of fighting was to defeat the enemy with rough skin, thick flesh and brute force, coupled with Thor''s hammer, commonly known as the reckless man''s three fists.


    Although rocky has the blood of the frost giant, and the strength of his body is not weak, at least not weaker than Luke cage, there is still some gap compared with what should be done now.


    In addition, master Tai Chi is not playing with you, especially in the face of rocky who basically has no combat skills, Ying faming can even make rocky can''t touch him at once, even if rocky, a young man, doesn''t talk about martial ethics and always sneaks at him!


    "Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?" Rocky, who had been lying on the ground for the third time, looked a little dull. As the proud three princesses of Asgard, how could he be trampled on his dignity?


    Even if rocky is not the blood of Asgard, he is also the adopted son of Odin and Friga. No one has treated him like this in Asgard.


    On a small earth, rocky felt something he had never felt before.


    "Who is this person? This is Asgard''s person?" Tony Stark and others who were coming looked at the image and were once again put to the ground by Ying faming. Tony Stark opened his mouth and asked in some disappointment, "can it be said that this Asgard, like Thor, has been deprived of the throne?"


    "It shouldn''t be..." Huang Liang thought for a moment, and then said, "after all, didn''t he just show some magical means? Jarvis didn''t notice how he differentiated his own parts, which shows that he still has divine power. Maybe he''s not so good at fighting."


    "The ability of separation is really interesting, but it''s not that he can evolve his own virtual shadow. After all, I can do this ability through some small optical means..." Tony Stark nodded his eyes and said softly.


    "The difficulty is that he exchanged his body with the virtual shadow. In this case, it''s really not easy to find out which one is his real body."


    "Go to the scene and see if we can find it..." Huang Liang shrugged and said with a smile. "Maybe we think the asgards too much because of the relationship between master and Odin. Didn''t master also say? Even if Thor has the hammer of Thor, he is not our opponent!"


    "I don''t know, what''s the name of this God..." Steve Rogers whispered at rocky, who fell to the ground and hasn''t got up yet.


    "No matter what God he is, I''d like to have a good look. What''s the difference between the so-called asgards and the people on earth!" Tony Stark looked at Rocky who was thrown to the ground by Ying faming with bright eyes and said with some expectation.


    "What God are you? Weak chicken God?" Ying faming asked the same question as Steve Rogers at this time. Therefore, during the short battle, rocky didn''t show any ability in attributes at all. Except for an illusion similar to separation, he would only wave up with two daggers like an old perplexer, But Asgard should not have any God of ancient perplexity.


    What Ying faming doesn''t know is that Loki''s throne in Asgard is the God of evil, the God of lies and the God of tricks. It''s no problem to say that he is the God of ancient bewitchers, but the word bewitching may be more appropriate.


    However, in response to faming''s question, rocky didn''t mean to answer at all, as if rocky was really hit and refused to get up on the ground.


    "Don''t talk? It doesn''t matter. You''ll say it sooner or later. What''s your relationship with Thor?" Ying faming shrugged at Rocky who didn''t speak or get up, and then continued to ask.


    "..." Rocky seemed to pause when he heard the question, but he still didn''t move and didn''t mean to answer the question.


    "It seems that we can only wait until Zhong Qiang and them come and ask you." Ying faming shook his head and glanced at Rocky lightly. He didn''t mean to leave at all, but slowly closed his eyes to ensure that rocky didn''t use other means to escape.

 Chapter 418

    However, what Ying faming didn''t know was that Rocky''s real body had already fled, and what remained was still the illusion left by rocky.


    Before, the more important reason why Ying faming was able to perceive Rocky''s existence was that rocky made too many moves, either to lift the Thor''s hammer, or to launch an attack against FA Ming


    Especially when attacking Ying faming, Ying faming''s perceptual power will reach the peak, which is the martial artist''s instinctive response to the coming of danger.


    Before, rocky fell to the ground by Ying faming. Although he did experience the ignorant stage of doubting life, he also noticed the danger of the earth. Therefore, rocky didn''t dare to stay on the earth for a long time, quickly divided into countless branches and left quietly.


    At that time, Ying faming was still talking to rocky himself. He didn''t realize that rocky had left quietly


    Therefore, when the avenger Alliance came, there was not even a virtual shadow waiting for the avenger alliance, because it had fled the earth and returned to rocky in Asgard. Naturally, there was no need to continue to maintain this illusion.


    "No, didn''t you notice his existence at the beginning? How did it fail?" Tony Stark asked, looking at Ying faming some speechless as the God in his hand ran away.


    "How do I know?" Ying faming said helplessly, looking at the empty place where rocky was lying. "I can''t guarantee that I can find him. I should have found him because he was too careless at first. Later, he didn''t mean to attack me, so he ran away so easily..."


    "Alas! It''s a pity that we came too slowly. If Huang asked, we should have arrived long ago. This rocky had no chance to escape!" Steve Rogers sighed with some regret, and then waved to the Thor hammer, "see if the Thor hammer knows who he is..."


    "Buzz!" as Steve Rogers waved, the Thor hammer almost cheered and flew to Steve Rogers.


    After all, the Thor hammer has been put here for a long time. The days when it can''t move make it difficult for the Thor hammer. After all, it is a spiritual hammer. Even the twin swords Huang Wen first drew have the spirit of grievance, not to mention the Thor hammer?


    "Well, rocky Thor''s brother?" after a long time, Steve Rogers seemed to see some pictures and said with his eyes moving. "It seems that Thor''s brother is not very sad about Thor''s being belittled, and even wants to pick up a hammer to prove himself..."


    "So, rocky, there''s only such strength?" Tony Stark asked. "He hasn''t been sealed?"


    "No, Rocky''s strength is only like this. He is a magician, but he always likes to fight close with a dagger. Maybe it''s because he doesn''t want to open the gap with Thor!" Steve Rogers saw some fragments recorded by Thor''s hammer, and the bystander said clearly.


    Just when the Avengers talked about rocky, rocky had returned to Asgard. He held the eternal gun in his hand, as if this could calm him down.


    "Is this the atrium? Is the atrium so terrible?" Rocky returned to his senses after a long time and said with his teeth. "Such a strong man is placed in Asgard. Not many people are his opponents, not to mention he seems to have companions..."


    "Wait! There are so many strong people in the atrium. That bastard Thor is in the atrium at this time. Won''t he encounter any danger?"


    "Hum! I''m worried about what that bastard does? It''s best if he dies!"


    Rocky said and couldn''t help humming coldly, but in his heart, there was an inevitable feeling of worry.


    "Thor..." Rocky held the eternal gun and gently pointed to the ground. A force of Odin was released in the eternal gun. Then, Thor''s behavior at this time was also seen by rocky.


    At this time, Thor has completely put down his guard and told Jane foster and others what he knows about the rainbow bridge. Therefore, the relationship between Jane foster and Thor has advanced by leaps and bounds, and even began to surpass the friendship between men and women.


    And all this, in Rocky''s view, is undoubtedly the evidence that Thor not only did not encounter danger, but also did not even encounter hardships, and even has been picking up girls!


    Therefore, rocky was angry. He went to the earth and was knocked down by a mysterious strong man! Three times!


    But when Thor arrived on earth, he could still pick up girls by eating, drinking and having fun?!


    For what?


    The angry rocky soon contacted Lao Fei, the patriarch of the frost giants. Although Lao Fei was Rocky''s own father, rocky had no feelings for Lao Fei. Lao Fei was just an object of use in Rocky''s eyes.


    This is also a sign that rocky never really recognized his Frost Giant blood. Otherwise rocky had left Asgard long after he knew he was the Frost Giant blood. To put it bluntly, rocky had feelings with Asgard and was reluctant to leave here before being completely expelled by Asgard


    "My child, you finally contacted me again..." Lao Fei looked at Rocky with a smile on her mouth and said softly, "do you understand your life experience and want to return to Jotunheim?"


    "Hum! I''m not your child!" Rocky said in a deep voice, looking at raufei with a cold flash in his eyes. "I won''t go back to Jotunheim, even if I''m homeless!"


    "Oh? It seems that you are still not connected..." Lao Fei shook her head with a light smile and said softly, "I can understand you. After all, you are too young. You can''t understand many things. The prosperity of Asgard will be like a rainbow. Although it is beautiful, it is very short and will soon disappear..."


    "What you said has nothing to do with me!" Rocky interrupted Laurie directly and said in a deep voice. "This time, I have a deal with you. If you promise me a condition, I can help you get back the ice treasure box. How about it?"


    "Ice treasure box!" Lao Fei''s eyes lit up. Lao Fei always wanted to take back the treasure of the frost giant family, because only with this treasure could he recover from his original injury and have the opportunity to regain the strength of his heavenly Father!

 Chapter 419

    Yes, the original Lao Fei also has the strength of the heavenly father. Although it depends on the cold ice treasure box, he is also a famous strong man in the nine realms.


    Of course, at that time, there were almost no ethnic groups in the nine realms, all of which had father level patriarchs, whether frost giants, flame giants, or dark elves.


    Unfortunately, with the rise of Asgard, these heavenly Father patriarchs were either beaten by Odin or calculated by Odin''s father Bauer. Finally, Asgard naturally became the supreme ruler of the nine realms.


    This is why Frost Giant raufi and even flame giant sulter will be defeated or even killed by youngsters like Thor and rocky in the original play.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the whole family of frost giants has racial restrictions. When the frost giants leave the cold Jotunheim, they are extremely sensitive and vulnerable to heat and high temperature. Their body shape will shrink or even melt, which undoubtedly has a great impact on their strength!


    Therefore, at this time, although Lao Fei was excited when he heard Loki''s conditions, he still looked at Loki cautiously and didn''t agree to Loki''s conditions at the first time.


    "What do you need me to do?" laughie asked, taking a deep breath and looking at rocky.


    "Break into the atrium and kill some people for me!" a cold flash flashed in Rocky''s eyes. In front of him, there flashed images of several people. Ying faming, who knocked him down three times, was of course one of them, and the remaining images were Jane foster and others.


    Yes, rocky has no intention to kill Thor. In Rocky''s opinion, Thor''s staying on earth is enough, but he can''t make Thor so comfortable, especially Thor''s ability to pick up girls, which makes rocky very unhappy!


    "Atrium?" Lao Fei frowned. He didn''t understand why rocky was so angry with a small place like the earth, and even asked them to go to the earth to kill.


    After all, after being wounded by Odin and taking away the cold ice treasure box, Lao Fei not only lost the strength of heavenly Father, but also lost the strength of yaheavenly father!


    Otherwise, Laurie couldn''t have watched Thor mess around in Jotunheim before, because he couldn''t deal with Asgard''s famous Thor hammer?


    It is precisely because Lao Fei''s strength has fallen for 1500 years, and Gu Yi has been born only about 300 years. In addition, yotonheim and the earth are places where news is blocked, so Lao Fei doesn''t know that the earth is now covered by Gu Yi''s heavenly father power.


    "Just killing a few people in the atrium?" Lao Fei returned to her mind with a little disdain in her voice. "How many people in the atrium can make equivalent transactions with the cold ice treasure box?"


    "Don''t look down on the people in the atrium!" Rocky could not help wrinkling his eyebrows and reminding him of raufi''s undisguised contempt for the earth. "There are still some strong people in the atrium. You''d better do it yourself in order to be safe!"


    Although rocky also looked down upon the earth before he came to the earth, he was more vigilant after being beaten by Ying faming. Especially this time, there was Ying faming among the people he asked Lao Fei to deal with.


    "Oh?" Laurie raised her eyebrows, then looked at rocky and said with a smile. "Don''t worry, even if our Frost Giant is not in Jotunheim, it''s not comparable to the earth people. Tell me the people you want to kill, and then wait for my good news!"


    When rocky heard the speech, he waved his hand, showing the appearance of Ying faming and Jane foster in front of Lao Fei, and told Lao Fei where Ying faming and Jane foster were respectively, and then left the map on the earth, Rocky''s body gradually disappeared in place.


    In Asgard fairy palace, Odin, who has fallen into Odin''s sleep, is still very conscious at this time. After all, this trial of Thor is related to the inheritance of Asgard Protoss. Even if Odin wants to see if he can change Thor''s fate with the help of Huang Wen, Odin still doesn''t want any accident.


    But now, Odin clearly felt that things seemed to be out of his control.


    "Why hasn''t Thor found the Thor''s hammer after so many days? Even if he can''t lift the Thor''s hammer, he should at least look for it?" an idea flashed through Odin''s mind. "Huang asked that guy, what are you doing? I gave him the wind storm hammer. Does he want to go back?"


    "No, if he really repents, I''m afraid Gu Yi won''t stand on his side. How can a strong man not have his own credit?"


    "Also, what on earth is rocky doing? Why did he run to the earth before and mobilize the ability of the eternal gun? It seems that his mastery of the eternal gun will soon..."


    As the absolute owner of the eternal gun, although rocky has the temporary right to use the eternal gun and even uses it fairly well, Odin can still monitor rocky who is using the eternal gun through the eternal gun.


    After all, the eternal gun is Odin''s exclusive weapon!


    "Around his body, there is the smell of other frost giants. Is it Ralph? Does he want to lead the frost giants to the fairy palace? How will he choose? Stand on my side or on Ralph''s side?" Odin sensed that rocky, who was holding the eternal gun again, jumped his eyelids slightly. It had to be said that although Odin was gambling, But he is really confident.


    Just like before, Odin fainted in front of rocky. Rocky had the opportunity to do something unfavorable to Odin. Odin seemed to have no resistance, but it was also testing rocky!


    The great father level strong man, even if his combat effectiveness is reduced because of the approaching Shou yuan, his strength is still there. It is impossible for rocky to kill Odin.


    Even if Loki is replaced by Rolfe, the king of frost giants, it is the same. After all, Rolfe, who has left Jotunheim for too long, is no stronger than Loki.


    While Odin was thinking about the ice giants, in Jotunheim, raufi had gathered a small group of ice giants, simply formed an army, and went to the earth along the ancient space channel of Jotunheim.


    Yes, there is a space channel between Jotunheim and the earth. According to the theory of Asgard Protoss that the nine realms are connected by the tree of the world, it is probably equivalent to the existence of small tree branches between two different worlds.

 Chapter 420

    As for the reason why the ice giant didn''t go to the earth for so many years, or because of the ethnic restrictions of the ice giant, in the view of the ice giant, except for the poles, the earth is a place with spring all the year round, which is very uncomfortable for the ice giant who likes cold.


    Especially for the ice giant on earth, it is still a failed battlefield. The ice giant naturally doesn''t want to come to such a broken place. After all, the ice giant doesn''t like eating people, like hell demons.


    It didn''t take much time for the army of the frost giant to come to the earth. After coming here, the Frost Giant showed strong discomfort. In particular, the temperature here has long exceeded 0 degrees and passed the comfortable temperature limit of the Frost Giant.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t bring too many people here, and the strength of these ice giants is still good!" Lao Fei looked at some unbearable ice giants, waved her hand and gave orders to the ice giants, "make a quick decision!"


    "Hiss!" with a sound, a light of fire appeared over the frost giants such as Laurie, and Gu Yi, who was aware of the smell of other worlds, rushed over.


    Although Jotunheim and the earth are under the same universe, their spatial dimensions are still somewhat different. When Jotunheim''s space channel was triggered and a large number of non-human breath appeared on the earth, Gu Yi found them.


    "Ice giant?" Gu Yi quickly recognized these mythical characters related to Asgard. Gu Yi couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. If others didn''t know the characteristics of ice giant, could she not know? The earth is not where the frost giants like to come at all!


    "Just now, rocky, the son of Odin''s ice giant, also came. Odin, what is he doing?" Gu Yi didn''t start at the first time, and Lao Fei didn''t find Gu Yi''s existence at all, because the awareness of both sides was too big. Gu Yi sent a thought to Asgard and contacted Odin.


    "The Frost Giant has gone to the earth?" Odin was stunned when he heard the news from Gu Yi. What''s the situation? According to his own speculation, shouldn''t rocky lead the frost giant to Asgard, and then choose one side between the Frost Giant and Asgard? Why did you suddenly bring the ice giant to earth now?


    "Did rocky encounter something on earth? Or did rocky want to use the hand of the frost giant to deal with futor?" Odin was confused for a moment. Especially at this time, Odin was still in Odin''s sleep and didn''t wake up directly.


    "Guyi, can you first see what these frost giants want to do?" Odin was silent for a while and then communicated with Guyi through the channel of divine thought.


    "OK, let Huang Wen do it. Anyway, he took the benefit of Asgard, and it seems that this matter has something to do with Thor." Gu Yi''s eyes moved, suddenly smiled and said softly.


    "Inform Huang Wen that the Frost Giant has come to the earth, and this matter will be handled by you." Gu Yi didn''t directly find Huang Wen, but came to the side of Thor''s hammer. At this time, the Avengers were preparing to evacuate. After all, they ran in vain and didn''t get anything.


    "Hmm? Master Guyi?" Steve Rogers just reacted, and Guyi''s body disappeared directly.


    "Frost Giant? What?" Huang Liang looked at his companions and asked. After all, Huang Liang really didn''t understand the so-called Nordic mythology.


    "I don''t know. It seems to have something to do with Nordic mythology and Asgard..." lisfisk stood up and said softly, "didn''t master Gu Yi say he wanted to contact master? Then contact master first."


    "Frost Giant?" Huang, who received the news, couldn''t help but be stunned. What is the plot of the Frost Giant invading the earth? Why has he never heard of it? The key point is that he hasn''t been involved in the plot of Thor. How did he become like this?


    Huang Wen didn''t know that Ying faming had beaten rocky. In addition, rocky saw that Thor was comfortable with girls on the earth, so the angry rocky directly attracted the ice giant


    Huang Wen''s figure soon appeared around everyone. In Huang Wen''s view, the Frost Giant is not a joke. For the avenger alliance, the frost giant may not be so powerful, but for ordinary people on earth, the Frost Giant is simply a disaster!


    "Silly girl, did you find the location of those ice giants?" Huang asked after finding that Jarvis didn''t find the ice giants, he asked silly girl.


    "I didn''t find the ice giant, let alone the ice giant, I didn''t even detect a giant..." silly girl''s helpless voice sounded, but soon, silly girl was stunned, with a trace of surprise in her voice, "wait, the giant didn''t find it, but I seem to have found ice!"


    "What do you mean?" silly girl''s words, not only did the avenger alliance not understand, but also Huang Wen didn''t understand what silly girl was saying.


    "Cold current! It''s a strange cold current full of cold. It''s coming rapidly towards New Mexico, and it''s so close to the ground that it can''t fly high!" silly girl quickly explained and adjusted the image of the cold current to show it in front of everyone.


    "Is this an ice giant?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. To tell the truth, Huang asked that he found neither ice nor giant in silly girl''s image. If it weren''t for the strange moving speed of the cold current, and if it was too close to the ground, silly girl might not be able to find its abnormality.


    Silly girl didn''t make a mistake. This cold current is Lao Fei''s means. After all, the ice giant can''t stay too long under the earth''s environment at this time. If it takes too long to travel, it is undoubtedly a weakening of strength for the ice giant.


    Therefore, Laurie showed her ability to skillfully control the weather, condensed a cold current with her own strength, and carried the whole ice giant forward.


    "So their destination is us?" Steve Rogers realized. "Do they come to us? Is it Rocky''s revenge?"


    "No, their destination should be Thor''s laboratory." silly girl quickly figured out the destination of the Frost Giant and showed the current situation of Thor''s laboratory.


    At this time, Thor was quite happy and didn''t think about going back to Asgard or looking for a hammer. Before he got the news of the hammer, he regarded his current life as a vacation and flirted with Jane foster from time to time. No wonder rocky was so angry

 Chapter 421

    "His life is so comfortable that everyone here has a responsibility!" Huang asked. Seeing the image given by silly girl, he turned his head and looked at the Avengers, especially Tony Stark.


    Huang Wen was still preparing to let Tony Stark, a guy full of bad water, think of some ways to educate Thor, but he didn''t expect that after such a long time, Tony Stark not only didn''t think of the way to educate Thor, but even let Thor live a leisure life like a vacation.


    "Hey, hey! I don''t carry this pot!" Tony Stark heard Huang''s question and quickly glared at Huang''s question. "You said to let Thor and Jane foster get familiar with them and then separate them. Naturally, I''ll wait until they get familiar with them!"


    "Hmm? Is there such a thing?" Huang asked vaguely. Odin hit the storm hammer directly over his Yongchun martial arts school that day, so Huang asked had to open the immortal killing sword array and beat the storm hammer out, so Huang asked counted this account on Thor.


    However, when Huang Wen saw Jane foster and Eric, Huang Wen decided to let Thor get on well with Jane foster first, and then forcibly disperse them, leaving Thor in the first layer of pain.


    Then the avenger alliance will reveal the news of Thor''s hammer and lure Thor to lift the hammer. When Thor finds that he can''t pick up the Thor''s hammer, Thor will fall into the second layer of pain.


    Finally, Thor will suddenly find that his Thor''s hammer suddenly moved. When he thought with joy that he had the qualification to lift the Thor''s hammer again, the Thor''s hammer flew into the hands of Steve Rogers, completely smashed Thor''s pride and arrogance, and plunged Thor into the third layer of pain.


    Huang Wen came up with the plan for the first floor, while Tony Stark came up with the plan for the next two floors. Unfortunately, with the emergence of rocky, everything seems to be disrupted


    "However, since the ice giant is looking for Thor, let''s take a look at Thor''s performance..." Huang asked quickly. He decided to take a look at Thor''s performance and then decide how to educate Thor next.


    "Shua!" Huang asked, waving his hand, took the people directly away from here and came to the laboratory where Thor and Jane foster are located. Here, there are three people waiting here to monitor Thor and others


    Well, it''s not accurate to have surveillance. Jack is connecting his branch remotely and directing some things that need to be handled in the branch.


    Yes, don''t forget that Jack is not only a member of the avenger alliance, but also the director of the 21st branch. Therefore, he has a lot to deal with.


    Not to mention the original mission of the avenger alliance and the actions of the swallow tail three heroes, he also needs to make decisions on some things in the 21st branch. Moreover, Jack, as the contact person of the avenger alliance, needs to report some unimportant things from time to time to reassure the people above. Although Jack fooled the past every time, no one above dares to really have an opinion


    In short, Jack has broken through the legendary realm. Otherwise, I don''t know if he can carry such a high-intensity work.


    However, Jack is originally a person who likes high-pressure work, which is quite different from Zhong Qiang. Otherwise, Jack would not join Yongchun martial arts school to practice Yongchun boxing when the police station has special fighting courses. Of course, this should be the most correct decision Jack has made in his life.


    As for Zhong Qiang and lisfisk at this time, they are not monitoring Thor. After all, no one wants to watch others sprinkle dog food every day, don''t they?


    Lisfisk is asking Zhong Qiang for some experience in internal skills at this time. There is no way. Who asked Huang to ask this master? His strength is too strong, and he often doesn''t care. These questions can only be pondered by the disciples themselves.


    "Ask brother..."


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    Zhong Qiang and others were stunned when they saw the sudden emergence of Huang Wen and others. At this time, they didn''t know that the Frost Giant was coming in this direction, so they were a little confused. How can they need so many people to check the post?


    "Didn''t you say you were looking for your meow hammer?" fortunately, at this time, Daisy Louise''s voice sounded in the monitoring device, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "It''s not a meow hammer, it''s a Thor hammer. Its name is mjolnier!" Thor retorted at Daisy Louise.


    "I don''t care what it''s called, why don''t you look for it?" Daisy Louise waved her hand. After so long, she stared at Thor and Jane foster, who gathered together to sprinkle dog food. "I remember you shouted to find it every day at the beginning. Now empathy and don''t love?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t mean to abandon mjolnier!" Thor''s face changed slightly and continued to retort, "I just haven''t found the news of mjolnier. I need you to help me calculate the possible landing point of mjolnier at the beginning, and I''ll find it again..."


    "So, Jane, he''s using you to find his meow hammer. Don''t be cheated by him!" Daisy Louise shouted at Jane foster as if she had caught the flaw in Thor''s words.


    "I''m not... I..." Thor quickly turned his head and looked at Jane foster, trying to explain something.


    "Boom!" however, the sudden sound interrupted Thor''s words. The four people in the laboratory subconsciously looked out. Not only the four people in the laboratory, but also Huang Wen and others who were monitoring Thor and others, were also attracted by the sound source.


    "Sleeping trough! What is this? Why is it so much taller than hawk?" when Zhong Qiang saw the body of the ice giant coming out of the cold current, Zhong Qiang couldn''t help but burst out a foul word. Even the Avengers who knew the existence of the ice giant flashed a trace of surprise in their eyes.


    There is no way. The ice giants are too tall. Even after coming to the earth, these ice giants are generally more than three meters tall, exceeding the limit of Haoke.


    However, there is a great difference between the ice giant and Haoke, that is, in terms of body shape, Haoke is strong and strong with a sense of power, while the ice giants look slender. At least, in their body proportion, they are definitely slender.


    "That''s it? No wonder Gu Yi despises..." Huang asked. When he saw the Frost Giant and the leader Lao Fei, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes and an idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 422

    "Frost Giant?!" however, Huang asked, looking down on the mere Frost Giant and Lao Fei who did not reach the level of sub heavenly father at all, but Thor, who saw the Frost Giant at this time, didn''t think so. Thor exclaimed and wondered, "how could the Frost Giant appear here?!"


    In Thor''s view, he and the Frost Giant were already mortal enemies due to race. In addition, the Frost Giant destroyed his coronation ceremony. He retaliated and entered yodenheim, and finally was demoted to the earth


    All this symbolizes the endless hatred between Thor and the Frost Giant!


    At this time, the Frost Giant came here for revenge. Although Thor didn''t understand how the Frost Giant knew he was here and how to find him, he clearly knew that he was already a mortal himself and could never be the opponent of the Frost Giant


    Therefore, for the first time in his life, Mangfu Thor had a thought of retreat in his mind.


    "Ice giants? Who are they? This looks a little scary?" Daisy Louise looked at the ice giants with some fear. At this time, she finally knew that she was afraid. She carefully asked Thor, "shall we run away? Although you look strong, they don''t seem to be something you can deal with..."


    "If mjolnier were still in my hands, I could easily solve them!" Thor said, gritting his teeth and somewhat unconvinced. "But now, let''s leave first and drive! Go!"


    "But the laboratory..." a trace of hesitation flashed in Jane Foster''s eyes. Even in the face of extraordinary events, Jane foster still couldn''t let go of her laboratory, because there were too many experimental materials and materials here. In such a short time, there was no time to take them away together.


    "Maybe we can ask for help first, run away and attract the attention of the Frost Giant..." Eric suddenly thought of something, looked at Jane foster and Daisy Louise and said, "although it''s a distance from New York, it''s not a problem for the Avengers. As long as we can delay a little time, we should be saved!"


    "Yes! Avenger alliance!" Jane Foster''s eyes suddenly lit up, quickly took out her mobile phone, made an emergency call and told her what she had encountered.


    "Avenger alliance? What''s that? This is the Frost Giant. Your so-called police don''t work at all. Let''s go!" Thor looked at Jane Foster''s behavior in doubt and hurried up.


    Even though Thor has lived on earth for some time, Thor has never heard of the Avengers League. After all, it is not close to New York, the home of the Avengers League.


    And the most important thing is that even if Thor knows the existence of the avenger alliance, with Thor''s character, he will never believe that only earthmen can deal with monsters such as the Frost Giant.


    "Well, Eric and Jane foster are really good and insightful!" Tony Stark, who is monitoring the laboratory, glanced at the experimental data of Jane foster and others and nodded with satisfaction. "The research is also very interesting. It is much better than the stupid and annoying Asgard!"


    "Thor? Annoying Asgard, you''re here!" what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that just after his voice fell, he found raufi of Thor on the other side and said almost the same words as Tony Stark.


    After all, Laurie should not be too familiar with Thor, who went to his own house and killed many ice giants. The most important thing is that Thor is Odin''s son and has a feud with him. If Thor inherits Odin''s position, Laurie should pay more attention to Thor''s stupidity!


    "Do you know?" asked Daisy Louise, sitting in the back seat, looking at Thor in surprise. "So they''re looking for you?"


    "Well, we have a grudge... No, get out of the car!" Thor nodded subconsciously, and then hurriedly shouted at Jane foster. Jane Foster''s subconscious accelerator was used as the brake, accelerated, but unexpectedly avoided the frost attack from Laurie.


    "Hmm?" Laurie raised her eyebrows and sneered at the accelerating vehicles. The surrounding air suddenly began to riot. Cold currents mixed with storms formed around the vehicle, directly shielding all the lines of sight around the vehicle. At this time, Jane foster didn''t know where to go and could only be forced to stop.


    "What to do? Thor..." looking at the completely changed environment around, Jane foster asked Thor in some panic.


    "Don''t come down yet, I''ll delay!" Thor looked at the flustered Jane foster, gritted his teeth, finally took a deep breath, looked at the three people in the car and said, "I hope that the avenger alliance in your mouth can arrive quickly, and I don''t ask for much. It''s good if they can take you safely..."


    Thor walked down from the car. He had a feeling of wind and cold, but without taking two steps, Thor shouted, "mjolnier! If you don''t come again, I''ll have an accident!"


    Unfortunately, Thor''s voice floated around, and there was no vision, let alone Thor''s hammer flew directly into Thor''s hand.


    "Heimdar, I know you can hear my voice. If you don''t do it again, I''m really going to die!" Thor still didn''t feel the power of Thor''s hammer. He was a little flustered at this time, so he tried to contact heimdar again.


    But as a result, there was no difference. The rainbow bridge did not appear, and Thor did not return to Asgard.


    On the contrary, with a group of frost giants and a ferocious smile on his face, raufi came to Thor and looked at Thor jokingly, just like a mouse with no way to escape.


    "Thor Heimdal? You may not know that you will never be able to return to Asgard..." Lao Fei seemed to think of something, looked at Thor and said mockingly, "but our goal this time is not you..."


    "What?" Thor heard what Laurie said and looked at Laurie in disbelief. He even doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    "You heard me right. Our goal this time is not you, but the three people in the car. Well, get out of the way and I''ll give you a chance to live. How about Thor, who has become a mortal?" Laurie looked at Thor contemptuously and asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 423

    "Your goal is them?" Thor heard raufi''s words, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. After this period of time, Thor has completely understood his current situation. He has lost the position of Thor, the divine power and the hammer of Thor. He is a slightly stronger mortal.


    Such strength, let alone against raufi, even against the most common Frost Giant, Thor is not an opponent at all. In particular, the Frost Giant has its own attribute attack, which makes it impossible to prevent. Thor knows that he has no way to defend against this attribute attack.


    Originally, Thor was able to get out of the car and face the ice giant like death because Thor knew that they couldn''t run away like this. Moreover, Thor thought that the ice giant came to avenge him. He didn''t want to implicate Jane foster and others, but now Thor hesitated


    "Ha ha ha ha! It seems that you have made your choice!" Lao Fei saw Thor''s hesitation and suddenly laughed wildly. The laughter echoed in the air and seemed to echo in Thor''s heart.


    At this moment, Thor remembered his past brilliant achievements. It turned out that all his achievements and courage came from his divine power and Thor hammer. Without these, he would be nothing


    Thor''s mind flashed with ideas, and his heart was struggling frantically. Moreover, during this period, everything Thor got along with Jane foster also appeared in front of Thor. If Jane foster died in front of him, Thor felt that he might never forgive himself in his life!


    Even the cold current did not prevent the avenger alliance from continuing to observe what happened between Thor and the frost giant, because Tony Stark had sent a little bee robot to fly nearby to monitor them, so their dialogue was clearly heard by the avenger alliance.


    "Coward!" Tony Stark looked at the hesitating Thor disdainfully. "This is the so-called Asgard Thor? It''s ridiculous! No wonder he was deprived of the Thor''s position. Compared with Steve, he was nothing!"


    "Cough, are you complimenting me?" Steve Rogers feel shy of his old face. He looks at Toni and Stark, who is embarrassed.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense and hurry up. Are you really waiting for the ice giants to fight Jane foster?" Tony Stark rolled his eyes, put on his armor and urged the people.


    "Don''t worry." Huang Wen smiled, waved his hand and stopped Tony Stark. Although Huang Wen didn''t have a good impression on the newly launched Mangfu Thor, Huang Wen believed that courage was not lacking for Thor. In particular, what Thor needed to guard was Jane foster and others who had been with him for so long... Well, mainly Jane foster.


    "Stop!" as Huang Wen expected, when Laurie crossed Thor with laughter, Thor finally strengthened his faith. He shouted at Laurie, "if you want to deal with them, cross over my body first!"


    At this moment, Thor felt that his faith had reached the peak of his life. Although his momentum did not contain any divine power, it could also frighten people!


    "Bang!" but at the next moment, Thor knew that he was wrong, and even Lao Fei didn''t do it. An ordinary ice giant couldn''t resist hearing Thor''s voice and directly beat Thor out, making him fall to the ground in a very embarrassed way.


    "..." the Avengers who just thought that Thor would change fell into silence and didn''t know what to say.


    "Hmm? So, if he was beaten to death by the frost giant, will he regain the recognition of Thor''s hammer?" Huang asked. His idea was different from that of the Avengers. He looked at Thor who fell to the ground with a layer of frost on his chest and muttered in his heart.


    "If I get the recognition of Thor''s hammer in this way, the educational means prepared by Tony and me seem to be useless. Well, but in this way, I haven''t done anything, so I won a God King''s certificate and storm hammer in vain. It doesn''t seem to be a loss..."


    "However, that stingy Odin won''t want these two things back? Shouldn''t he? According to Ying faming, rocky can run to the earth. Odin should have entered Odin''s sleep and won''t have time to come to me..."


    "Besides, I at least took charge of the critical moment of Thor''s transformation. How can I say it''s a little useful? Should I?"


    When Huang asked, the more he thought about it, the more guilty he became. Thor, who was knocked over on the other side and had frost on his chest, struggled to stand up again. This time, he didn''t put any cruel words anymore. Instead, when he picked up next to him, he smashed the Frost Giant.


    "Bang!" Lao Fei didn''t expect that Thor, who had become a mortal and had been beaten out, still had the ability to resist and was directly smashed. For a time, Lao Fei''s heart was filled with angry flames, and the Frost Giant was angry!


    "Seek death!" Lao Fei shouted violently, and an ice storm blew directly at Thor, flew Thor out, and even frozen Thor''s body.


    "It''s still a man, but don''t we do it yet?" Tony Stark looked at Thor frozen, subconsciously looked at Huang and asked, "if this goes on, won''t he die?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not so easy to die. Although he has been deprived of his divine position and power, Odin''s blood is flowing in his body..." Huang asked confidently, shook his head, turned his head and looked at Steve Rogers. "How''s it? Do you feel the change of Thor''s hammer?"


    "Thor''s hammer did tremble when Thor was frozen, but it didn''t seem to have any other changes..." Steve Rogers looked at the Thor''s hammer and whispered.


    Yes, the Thor hammer was also brought here by Steve Rogers. After all, the storm hammer is still in the laboratory of the avenger building. Steve Rogers took the Thor hammer conveniently. It''s just that Thor can make the Thor hammer fly less distance if he can use it.


    "Hmm? Hasn''t this been recognized?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. In Huang Wen''s opinion, Thor''s injury and courage are not much worse than those in the film, but they haven''t been recognized by Thor''s hammer. Does Odin really hope that Thor can have a great change of character?

 Chapter 424

    "Odin is not afraid of taking too big a step. Is it easy to pull the egg?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and couldn''t help muttering. Huang asked that at this time, he might not be able to continue watching the play. It''s time to do it.


    "Vulnerable!" Lao Fei looked at Thor, who was directly frozen, and said with disdain. "You, go to solve the three ordinary humans, and then deal with the last person rocky asked us to kill, so that we can take their heads and go back to change the ice box!"


    "Hehe, it''s ridiculous. Rocky said there that the atrium should not be underestimated. There are some strong people in it that need me to do it myself. It''s ridiculous. I just send an ice giant randomly to complete this task..."


    "So, rocky asked you to come to the earth?" Huang asked. The voice sounded over Lao Fei''s head. It was not loud, but it was as deafening as thunder in Lao Fei''s ear. "Well, tell me, who are you going to kill?"


    "Who?!" Lao Fei''s body could not help but freeze. He looked up and saw the sky. He looked down at Huang and asked. Lao Fei thought of Rocky''s words before. His heart couldn''t help being vigilant. He looked at Huang and asked in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    "Now, I''m asking you a question, you just need to answer, you know?" Huang asked. He glanced at Lao Fei faintly, releasing a strong smell of power law, which directly suppressed Lao Fei''s body.


    "Heavenly father? Damn it, I should be suppressed by a younger generation of heavenly Father!" at this time, Lao Fei was unwilling, but he had no way to get rid of Huang Wen''s suppression.


    Moreover, Lao Fei said that the younger generation of the sub heavenly father was just bragging, because at the beginning, Lao Fei barely had the strength of the heavenly Father level when she had the cold ice treasure box, and even became the sub heavenly Father level. She also understood the power of the law with the help of the power of the cold ice treasure box. Moreover, Lao Fei did not have the cold ice treasure box, and she was not a strong person at the sub heavenly Father level


    "Wang, we are surrounded..." at this time, there was a startling cry from the surrounding frost giants. At this time, Lao Fei came back and found that there were Avengers around, and most importantly, Lao Fei saw Ying faming!


    "Damn it! Rocky bastard! Why didn''t he say that there were such terrible people behind each other?" Lao Fei couldn''t help shouting when she saw Ying faming.


    "Oh? It seems that rocky bought a murderer..." Huang asked, glancing at Ying faming, then smiled, shook his head and said softly, "you do it. To tell the truth, the gap is too big. I have no interest in doing it."


    "Bastard! Don''t look down on others!" Lao Fei found that Huang Wen looked down on herself so much, and roared angrily at Huang Wen.


    "Shua!" Huang asked, waving his hand. The soaring sword directly broke the cold current around him, and the surroundings immediately returned to normal. However, the sharp sword directly chopped some weak frost giants into pieces, and Lao Fei''s body was also full of cracks.


    "Gulu!" Lao Fei swallowed his saliva subconsciously, with only one thought in his mind, "the earth is too dangerous, and I''ll go back to Jotunheim..."


    However, it is a pity that the earth is not a place to come and go as soon as you want. In particular, frost giants such as Laurie came to the earth along the space channel. They do not have the ability to directly convert space. Therefore, Laurie has no way to escape.


    Not to mention, even if Lao Fei has a way to escape, Huang Wen can also use the white blade 100% empty handed to make Lao Fei kneel down and call her father!


    "If you don''t do what you say, you''ll kill these weak ones..." Tony Stark glanced aside and muttered, "the new armor I just developed hasn''t had time to show its power!"


    "Hawk!" unfortunately, just when Tony Stark whispered quietly, hawk had jumped out, hit most of the ice giants with three fists and two feet, and then came to the largest, unable to move completely suppressed by Huang Wen, whose body was full of cracks.


    "No! Come and save me!" Lao Fei''s voice suddenly released a cold force with a trace of despair and transmitted the voice.


    "Bang!" but it''s a pity that it''s too late. Haoke, who is three meters high, released his strength to his heart''s content and directly beat Lao Fei into ice fragments.


    "It''s over?" Tony Stark came back and found that there was ice residue all over the ground. Where could there be the shadow of an ice giant, but he didn''t have time to fight!


    "No, there are more and more people in the avenger alliance, and my strength is getting stronger and stronger. I don''t seem to have any chance to do it every time..." Tony Stark looked at the surrounding spider trio, swallow tail trio, banners, Ying faming and the students on the second floor, and an idea flashed through his mind.


    You know, this is not all the staff of the avenger alliance. There are still people in the avenger building, Steve Rogers and Logan, who have not come.


    Because Huang Wen felt that if Thor suddenly woke up and saw Steve Rogers holding the Thor hammer, he couldn''t hold back for a moment, so Huang Wen sent them back to the place where the Thor hammer was originally placed.


    As for the follow-up plan, we can only look at it step by step. At least, Thor has made some psychological changes compared with Thor who has just come to the earth, but Huang Wen doesn''t know how long this change will last.


    "Then, master, who was he shouting to?" Huang Liang looked at Huang who was back on the ground and hurried forward to ask.


    "Me too... Huh?" Huang asked. He was about to say something. Suddenly his ear moved. "Northern Europe... Space channel... A monster of the frost giant family is rushing over? It''s huge. OK, I know!"


    It turned out that Huang Wen heard a message from Gu Yi. Lao Fei''s cry was not in vain. The monster raised by the frost giant family rushed over directly after sensing Lao Fei''s crisis and followed the space channel where Lao Fei and others came.


    "Jack, Tony, you go and talk with Jane foster about the matter, the matter of Thor. I''ll talk about it when I come back. I''ll solve the follow-up of the frost giant first..." Huang asked after leaving a word to the people, and his body gradually disappeared in place.


    Since Gu Yidu has said that the monster is huge, Huang Wen naturally wants to do it himself, and Huang Wen also wants to see if he can surprise himself with such a big body

 Chapter 425

    However, when Huang Wen appeared in the space channel in northern Europe, Huang Wen was disappointed again. The monster raised by the frost giant family looked a bit like a Western dragon or a large lizard, but its strength was really terrible.


    This is just a giant monster with an empty body and no power defense. In the original play, even Thor can use Thor''s hammer to directly kill such a monster, not to mention Huang Wen?


    Even, it is estimated that hawk can punch out the monster''s brain with one punch!


    "The monster doesn''t have any big problem. It''s this space channel. It''s really a little troublesome!" Huang asked. Looking at the monster breaking through the space channel, he shook his head and took out the wushuangjian.


    Sword 22! The law of the sword! The law of power!


    "Shua!" a sharp sword flashed across the cold place, even making the original cold temperature drop a few minutes.


    "Boom!" hearing the roar from the horizon, Nordic people looked up in doubt. They didn''t even understand what happened. Was it thunder?


    However, in front of Huang Wen, the space channel was completely chopped up by Huang Wen. That is to say, if an ice giant wants to follow this channel and come back to the earth, he must fall into a space crack and then fall into the void and disappear.


    As for the monster of the frost giant family, it has been directly killed by Huang Wen''s sword. Even the body has not been left, and it has completely evaporated.


    "Disappointed." Huang asked. Looking at the worry free space channel, he couldn''t help shaking his head. It seems that there is really no strong one among the frost giants. Otherwise, with such a big movement, someone must want to explore what the situation is.


    However, there is no way for the frost giants to have no strong one. After all, Asgard has robbed their precious cold ice treasure box. Even Thor can retreat with his reckless actions in Jotunheim. It can be seen that the frost giants are indeed declining.


    In addition, Huang Wen and the avenger alliance have killed the remaining elite and King Lao Fei. I''m afraid the future frost giant will disappear directly in the nine realms.


    However, just as Huang Wen was solving the problem that the frost giant left behind, there was something that Huang Wen didn''t expect at the location of the avenger Alliance on the other side.


    "Say, this ice dregs all over the ground, so don''t you care?" John looked at the remains of the ice giants all over the ground and asked with his eyes moving. "Do you want me to burn them?"


    "Burned? Well, in other words, their vital signs seem completely different from those of carbon based organisms like us..." Tony Stark looked at the ice dregs all over the ground, seemed to think of something, looked at John and asked with a smile, "John, don''t you know the power of ice? Can you unite them? I want to study..."


    "Oh, this should be no problem. I''ll just urge them with the power of cold ice!" John nodded at the speech and then used the cold ice and fire palm. Under John''s continuous research, his power of ice and fire became stronger and stronger, especially after he was blessed with the body of legend nine changes, his power of ice and fire became stronger and stronger!


    "Hum!" with bursts of cold covering the surrounding ice dregs, these ice dregs slowly gathered together, but at this time, John''s pupils narrowed slightly, because he felt that he was out of control!


    Not that John''s own ice power is out of control, but the ice residue condensed together in the ice power is out of control!


    As if, above the ice residue, there was a consciousness, and he had his own thought!


    "Hahaha! Thank you, I''m Laurie back!" suddenly, the ice residue condensed the body of an ice giant again. It was Laurie''s voice. He lived again with the help of John''s cold power!


    "Bang!" with a sound, there was a force of cold ice completely different from John''s outside Lao Fei''s body, which shook John''s force of cold ice. At this moment, Lao Fei was free again!


    "John, we seem to have committed a crime..." looking at Lao Fei whose body size completely exceeded the original height, Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly, especially Lao Fei''s sense of oppression at this time was much stronger than before!


    "No! The Frost Giant is resurrected again!" Jane foster, who was talking to Jack next to Thor, suddenly exclaimed, pointing to the resurrected roffee.


    "Will you blame us for master''s coming back?" John was too lazy to care how powerful Lao Fei was. He just wanted to solve this Lao Fei quickly. If Huang asked him back and saw the situation caused by them, he really didn''t know how to explain it.


    "It seems that it should be solved quickly..." Tony Stark looked at hawk, who jumped up and beat Lao Fei staggering, and a decision flashed in his eyes. "Hawk, hide away! I''m going to use the ultimate weapon!"


    "Hawk?" a trace of doubt flashed in hawk''s eyes. He looked back at Tony Stark, but saw Tony Stark click on his arm armor twice. Hawk also heard Bruce Banner''s persuasion, so he could only jump away in some unhappiness, and even took everyone away from raufi.


    "Hmm? Why did they all leave?" Lao Fei looked at the Avengers around him, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. However, he soon thought of Huang Wen, and his body trembled. Although he was very big at this time, he also knew that he was not Huang Wen''s opponent. Now the best choice was to escape the earth first!


    "Hmm?" however, just as Laurie was about to escape, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Subconsciously, Laurie looked up and saw a light beam flying towards him in the sky. When he saw this scene, it was too late.


    "Poof!" with a sound, the light beam directly pierced through Lao Fei''s body and smashed his body again. Moreover, a force belonging to magic continued to destroy Lao Fei''s broken body. At this time, there was no ice residue left.


    "Hoo! This move has been solved, but it has consumed the energy of ten star forts..." Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead. Only then did he find that he was still wearing armor.


    "Hmm? What happened here?" at this time, Huang Wen''s body appeared here. He looked around suspiciously and asked.


    "No! Absolutely not!" Tony Stark said firmly. "Everything is your illusion!"

 Chapter 426

    "No? It''s my illusion? Then why do I feel the cosmic magic cube and the power of magic here? Isn''t this the weapon ability I asked you to study?" Huang asked, subconsciously frowning and looking at Tony Stark, who was obviously strange.


    "Cough, what, Thor, how should we solve it?" Tony Stark coughed a little embarrassed. He was afraid that Huang asked if he didn''t agree, so he took the white blade 100% empty handed and let him kneel in front of Huang Wen.


    After all, even in the avenger building, we are acquaintances, even if we know the root and bottom. Anyway, we all have black history with each other.


    But now, it''s outside. If Jane foster and others see that the iron man, the gold lord father of the great Avenger alliance, kneels in front of others, does Tony Stark want face?


    Especially for people like Daisy Louise, even if Tony Stark only heard her say two words, Tony Stark can know that this is a person who likes poison tongue like him!


    Therefore, this kind of thing must not be known to people like Daisy Louise. Otherwise, the whole American country will know it tomorrow and the world will spread it the day after tomorrow!


    However, if there are only Avengers, Tony Stark still doesn''t matter


    "Take it away first..." Huang asked, waved his hand, glanced at the frozen Thor and said, "his situation is somewhat similar to Steve, but he doesn''t need to be so careful as Steve has been frozen for so long, so go back and warm him up and thaw him."


    "You know I''m not asking this..." Tony Stark glanced at Jane foster and others, lowered his voice, looked at Huang and asked, "what about educating him?"


    "Wait until he wakes up. Look at his attitude. At least, he finally chooses to stand in front of Jane foster and others. Even if he chooses to die standing without divine power, it''s still good." Huang asked, waving his hand, directly took the people away from here and appeared in the avenger building.


    "Here is?" Jane foster and others stared. Jane foster didn''t even care about the frozen Thor. She looked around with doubts, as if she wanted to find out what happened. "This is the avenger building? How did you do it? Do you also have the rainbow bridge?"


    "Yes, this is the avenger building, Miss foster. Just give it to us." a robot came to Jane foster and Thor, nodded at Jane Foster''s characteristics, directly lifted Thor up and sent him to the laboratory.


    As for Jane Foster''s question about rainbow bridge, no one answered her, even though the Avengers had heard the name of rainbow bridge from Huang.


    "Wait, you..." at this time, Jane foster came back. She thought of Thor''s special identity and shouted at the robot. She was worried that Thor''s identity would be found by the Avengers.


    "Don''t worry, Miss foster, we know more than you know, including Thor''s identity. When he wakes up, you will know." Steve Rogers looked at Huang and smiled at Jane foster.


    "Captain America..." Jane foster looked at Steve Rogers with a charming smile in front of him. He was stunned for a moment. He didn''t come back for a long time. He whispered in a hesitant voice, "but when we first talked about the Avengers alliance, Thor didn''t know you!"


    "Some things may be difficult to explain," said Steve Rogers, shaking his head with a smile and pointing to Jack. "Did you agree to what he talked to you just now? Help us Avenger alliance to study the science and technology of Astrophysics and space science?"


    "Can the Avengers really use us?" Eric finally asked, "although we have a little research data here, we haven''t figured out the so-called rainbow bridge and Einstein Rosen bridge. Can we really help you develop space science and technology?"


    "Don''t worry, we don''t have rainbow bridge here, but we have something more powerful than rainbow bridge!" Tony Stark smiled, shook his head, looked at Eric and said proudly.


    "Something more powerful than rainbow bridge?" Eric''s eyes lit up and looked tentatively at Tony Stark. "Is the technology that just brought us here more powerful? Have you mastered such advanced space technology?"


    As soon as this statement came out, Jane foster, who had been attracted by Thor and was ready to go to see Thor''s thawing process, suddenly stopped and looked at Tony Stark with bright eyes.


    For Jane foster at this time, Thor is certainly very important, but about space technology, it is also very attractive to Jane foster, or even greater!


    As for Thor, although Jane foster is very important, if Thor''s hammer appears in front of Thor, then Thor''s hammer must be the more important one!


    "Cough, we naturally don''t have this kind of space technology." Tony Stark coughed twice and said, "if we really have such technology, we won''t need you to come and help us study..."


    "Of course, this is also because we have too many things and are too busy, so we will ask you professional researchers for help."


    "Well, if you want to come to the avenger alliance and iron man, you shouldn''t cheat!" Eric took a deep breath and nodded at Jane FOSS. He knew that he had been taken to the avenger building. I''m afraid the Avengers wouldn''t give him any chance to refuse.


    Especially in the war between the Avengers and the frost giant, although Eric didn''t see anything clearly at first, the beam of space-based weapons summoned by Tony Stark from the sky at last, like the sword of Damocles, filled Eric''s heart with fear.


    "Happy cooperation." Tony Stark looked at Eric and Jane foster, smiled, nodded and whispered, "so we are still our own people. How much do you know, your friend from Asgard?"


    "How dare you know Thor''s identity?" Jane foster stared at Tony Stark in disbelief. "But he basically didn''t leave us. How did you find him?"


    "It''s the power of technology," Tony Stark shrugged and smiled. "We''ve noticed him since the day he was admitted to the hospital..."

 Chapter 427

    "Moreover, the most important thing is that we already knew that he would come to the earth. That''s why Steve would say, we know more than you..." Tony Stark turned his head and looked at the laboratory not far away, where Thor was slowly thawing out.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Thor, who came out of the ice, woke up quickly. He seemed to live the rest of his life. He lay in bed breathing heavily. He wouldn''t come back soon. His face looked warily at the strange environment around him.


    Because Thor remembered that he was just fighting with the Frost Giant... Well, he was hanged unilaterally by the Frost Giant.


    However, Thor, who had just been hanged, realized that there was something wrong with his appearance in an environment similar to the hospital, especially when he saw a monster wearing armor next to him!


    "Bang!" Thor subconsciously punched the robot and hit it heavily.


    "Ah!" then Thor exclaimed. There was no way. Although the robot was not made of Zhenjin and aidman alloy, it was also a precious material of gold titanium alloy. Naturally, Thor, who has become a mortal, can''t destroy it now.


    If the gold titanium alloy is so easy to be destroyed, Tony Stark''s mark armor will not choose this material to make at the beginning.


    "Thor!" Jane foster saw Thor cry with his hands covered, hurried in, looked at Thor with some worry and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Jane?" Thor was stunned when he saw Jane foster, and then asked hesitantly, "Jane, why are you here? Why am I here? The Frost Giant?"


    "It''s the Avengers who saved us. We''re safe!" said Jane foster, looking at Thor with emotion. "It''s great that you can be all right!"


    "The avenger alliance really saved us?" Thor opened his mouth slightly in surprise and thought of something, "no! It''s not safe to stay here. Although the ice giants don''t know how to find us, they won''t stop. We have to leave quickly..."


    "Thor, you may not understand what I mean..." Jane foster shook her head with a smile and whispered, "the Frost Giant has been solved by the avenger alliance."


    "What? It''s impossible! That''s the Frost Giant. How can you midgards be the opponent of the Frost Giant?!" Thor heard Jane Foster''s words, widened his eyes in an instant, couldn''t help crying out, looked at Jane foster in disbelief and shouted.


    "What''s impossible? It''s the avenger alliance!" Daisy Louise glanced and said with some disdain. "In front of them, there are only frost giants, but earth avalanche tile dogs. You don''t know that those frost giants have only been killed by the second!"


    The Avengers outside heard Daisy Louise''s praise and nodded one by one. Although Daisy Louise talked a little more, she didn''t have any advantages at all!


    But soon Tony Stark''s face darkened because of what Daisy Louise said next.


    "Although the Frost Giant was resurrected and became so big, he was also directly cut off by the powerful means of the Avengers falling from the sky. The Avengers are really cool!" Daisy Louise looked at Thor who still couldn''t believe it and continued to talk excitedly.


    "Resurrection? A powerful means of falling from the sky?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Tony Stark. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and asked with a smile, "Tony, aren''t you going to explain something?"


    "Cough, Huang asked, listen to my sophistry... No, listen to my explanation?" Tony Stark coughed twice, but accidentally said his real thoughts.


    "Master, it''s like this..." John turned his eyes, suddenly stood up, looked at Huang and said with a guilty face.


    "Hoo!" Tony Stark finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard John''s words, but John''s next words made Tony Stark''s face darker and almost become Nick Frey.


    "Tony, he has to study the difference between the ice giant and us humans, so let me gather those ice dregs..." although John is full of guilt, he blames Tony Stark.


    "I didn''t think too much, so I helped Tony gather those ice dregs. Who knows that the ice giant was resurrected. Fortunately, Tony reacted quickly enough to destroy the ice giant with what Fort before master you came back."


    "John, you boy!" Tony Stark clenched his teeth and glared at John. Obviously, Tony Stark was very dissatisfied with John''s behavior of selling his teammates!


    "OK, I know." however, what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that Huang asked just waved his hand at random and didn''t mean to settle the account.


    "No, are you really Huang Wen? You shouldn''t be fake?" Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen incredulously and asked after looking at Huang Wen carefully.


    Obviously, Tony Stark is not used to the little tricks that Huang didn''t ask. Maybe Tony Stark has awakened some strange hobbies


    "??" Huang asked. He was stunned when he heard Tony Stark''s words. His head is full of children


    However, soon, Huang Wen took out the wushuangjian. In Tony Stark''s slightly expectant eyes, Huang Wen used 100% to be picked up empty handed.


    "Comfortable!"


    Yes, this sound is comfortable. It''s not Huang''s question, but Tony Stark''s. He once again feels the power of the weapon from the law of cause and effect, which makes him feel comfortable!


    "??" Tony Stark took the lead in saying this sentence when he felt comfortable. Huang Wen suddenly felt a little uncomfortable, as if he didn''t spit out his breath.


    "What are you... Doing?" Daisy Louise came out of the laboratory and just saw Tony Stark kneeling in front of Huang Wen and catching wushuangjian. Daisy Louise seemed to be aware of something, opened her mouth slightly and was stunned for a moment.


    "Cough, I''m training Tony''s reaction speed to deal with the crisis situation when he doesn''t have armor." Huang Wen''s face hasn''t changed. After giving a quick answer, his body flashes and disappears in place, and then appears again. Tony Stark is waving a pair of swords. Next, it''s like proving what he said.

 Chapter 428

    "But, iron man, why does he have to kneel on the ground?" Daisy Louise asked weakly again, looking at Tony Stark and Huang, who still looked strange.


    "This shows that Tony''s training is not enough, and he needs to work harder." Huang asked with a light smile, shook his head, put away his double swords, and even used a little spiritual strength to change the topic. "What''s the matter with you? Thor''s situation is stable?"


    "He still doesn''t believe that the avenger alliance can defeat the Frost Giant. There''s no way. He''s so stubborn..." Daisy Louise was influenced by Huang and changed the topic.


    "Come on, let''s see what the so-called Thor has learned now." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and entering the laboratory.


    "Are you the Avengers?" Thor''s eyes could not help freezing when he saw Huang Wen and others coming in. Although he lost his divine power at this time, Thor was originally a reckless man who could not judge each other''s strength. Therefore, in his opinion, Huang Wen and others were no different from Eric except that they were in better shape.


    Of course, this good figure is also relative to Eric. If compared with Thor, even Steve Rogers''s figure can''t occupy the absolute top.


    However, the figure is the figure after all, which makes Thor compare with Steve Rogers. Steve Rogers can press Thor on the ground and rub, even if Thor picks up the Thor hammer again.


    "Yes, we are the Avengers alliance. This extraordinary event on earth is handled by our Avengers alliance!" Steve Rogers took a step forward and looked at Thor and said, "and you are an extraordinary event!"


    "Are you the person in charge? Why do I think he is the person in charge?" Thor couldn''t help frowning when he looked at Steve Rogers. He vaguely felt that there was a familiar smell on the body of Steve Rogers in front of him, which raised a hostility in Thor''s heart. Thor looked at Huang and said.


    "We have known about Thor''s arrival in advance, so in the future, I hope you will appear all the way in our Avenger alliance and find your position until you go back..." Steve Rogers''s face did not fluctuate, but looked at Thor and said seriously.


    "Know my arrival in advance? What to brag about?" a trace of anger flashed in Thor''s eyes, not because he thought Steve Rogers brag, but because Steve Rogers said to monitor him, which was unacceptable to Thor. He looked at Steve Rogers and said in a deep voice.


    "Hum! I don''t know how you defeated the frost giant, but you know nothing about the real power. Your attempt to limit my freedom is nonsense!"


    "It seems that such a performance still needs to be well educated." Tony Stark, who was on the side, glanced and said in some displeasure, "since you have real power, let''s see it?"


    "Then I''ll let you know that Thor is powerful!" Thor is not stupid at all. He didn''t mean to start with the leader Steve Rogers and Huang Wen, but chose Peter Parker, who doesn''t look strong, at least far less than him.


    Of course, there are women like Betty Ross and spider Gwen in the Avengers alliance, but Thor is not shameless to that extent.


    "Bang!" but the next thing completely exceeded Thor''s imagination. Before he met Peter Parker at all, he felt that his head was hit hard, and then the whole man flew out and fell hard to the ground. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    "Thor!" Jane foster exclaimed, hurried to Thor''s side and carefully looked at Thor''s situation.


    "Well, I''m just a subconscious reaction. You know, my reaction speed is relatively fast..." Peter Parker didn''t expect that Thor was so vulnerable that he flew out directly and didn''t even get up for half a day. Therefore, Peter Parker scratched his head awkwardly and looked at his companions and explained.


    "What a powerful force. It''s even stronger than the power of the Frost Giant. How can it be? His body is obviously only so thin..." Thor''s heart set off a storm at this time. He was unable to accept it and even doubted life.


    Thor doesn''t understand why there is such a huge gap between people on earth. You know, Thor doesn''t feel the existence of divine power in Peter Parker. How can he be so powerful only by physical strength?


    However, at this time, Thor vaguely believed Jane Foster''s previous words. The avenger alliance does have the strength to defeat the frost giants. If everyone in the avenger alliance has the strength as strong as Peter Parker.


    "Thor, Thor, how are you?" Jane foster saw that Thor didn''t speak for a long time. For a moment, she was a little flustered and quickly shouted at Thor.


    "In other words, I won''t beat him silly?" Peter Parker''s mouth twitched slightly. This is the legendary Thor. Now that he has been beaten silly, should he be proud or run for his life?


    Peter Parker''s words made Jane Foster''s heart jump and looked at Thor more worried. After all, Thor didn''t speak for a long time. Maybe he was really beaten silly?


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t even have to be frozen, let alone be punched?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "I want to come, he can recover later, but now he can''t accept this fact..."


    "Hey, hey, I remember that a noble God from Asgard said that he would show us what real power is. Originally, this is the so-called real power!" Tony Stark will not miss such an opportunity, especially the newly born Thor is too arrogant, So Tony Stark''s voice was particularly sinister.


    "I..." Thor woke up when he heard Tony Stark''s sarcastic voice. He clenched his teeth and looked at Tony Stark and said, "if my Thor hammer had not been lost, where would you be arrogant? If the Thor hammer were in hand, those frost giants would have died in my hand!"


    "Oh? Is that what you said about Thor''s hammer?" Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly, as if some conspiracy had succeeded. "Jarvis, release the image of the hammer..."

 Chapter 429

    "Mjolnier!" when Thor saw the image of Thor''s hammer, he immediately stood up from the ground, jumped at the image of Thor''s hammer, and then fell to the ground.


    "Meow meow?" Daisy Louise on one side looked at the embarrassed Thor and launched the power of poisonous tongue again. "What you just did was called Wang Wang Cai, right?"


    "Fake?" Thor just came back to his senses at this time. Thor has seen such fake images on rocky too many times, but unfortunately, Mangfu Thor has never learned a lesson, "where did you hide my hammer?!"


    "Well, the hammer is in New Mexico. Oh, by the way, your lab is less than 100 kilometers away from the hammer. Are you surprised?" Tony Stark continued to stimulate Thor.


    "Cough, how can there be a feeling of changing to a little cheap..." Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark''s cheap expression, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and an idea flashed in his mind, "that is, uncle wolf is not here, otherwise he must be very familiar with Tony!"


    "What? It''s near the laboratory?" Thor opened his eyes and mouth slightly. When he recovered, he ran quickly outside.


    "No, Thor, what are you doing?" Jane foster grabbed Thor quickly. "What are you running out for?"


    "I''m going to get my hammer back!" Thor looked at Jane foster excitedly. "After I get my hammer back, I can show you my strength, which is far more powerful than these Avengers. I can also show you the rainbow bridge..."


    "But, do you know where this is?" Jane foster sighed helplessly, looked at Thor and asked.


    "Where is this?" Thor blinked, looking at Jane foster, not knowing what she was talking about.


    "This is the avenger building, and the avenger building is in New York..." Jane foster looked at Thor weakly and said.


    "And then?" Thor said subconsciously before he could react. Then he finally realized something was wrong. "So... Where is New Mexico?"


    "If you run, you''ll probably make complaints about a few months..." Louise, another side, once again Tucao.


    "So far away? Wait, have I been sleeping for months? How long has it been since the Frost Giant?" Thor suddenly thought of something and hurriedly looked at Jane foster and asked.


    "This is what happened today, or just happened. They just solved the Frost Giant and brought us here..." Jane foster organized the language and whispered.


    "How is this possible? Do they also have a rainbow bridge?" Thor''s cognition made him say the same questions as Jane foster before. However, Thor''s eyes suddenly turned, and his brain, which had not turned for thousands of years, suddenly turned.


    "Hey! Don''t you want to see the real power? If you can take me to the place where my hammer is placed, I can let you see it. What? Do you have the courage?" Thor challenged Tony Stark very clumsily.


    "Hehe, I''m afraid you will be disappointed when you arrive." Tony Stark looked at Thor''s eyes at this time, as if he saw a prey step by step into the trap, and said with a smile.


    "Would you like to take me to pick up my hammer?" Thor''s eyes lit up suddenly. In his heart, he was cheering for his wit. Even Thor was thinking that he would be anxious with anyone who would call him a reckless man in the future!


    "Of course, I also want to see the real power from Asgard Thor!" Tony Stark nodded with a smile and whispered, "I hope you won''t let us down!"


    "Hum! Absolutely not!" Thor''s eyes flashed with confidence. In his opinion, as long as he can get the Thor hammer, he can regain his divine power. At that time, Thor will not pay attention to either the Frost Giant or the avenger alliance!


    This is Thor''s confidence that he has lived for 1500 years! Absolute confidence from Asgard Raytheon!


    "Although I don''t know what happened, I always feel that this fool is miserable..." Daisy Louise looked at the look of the Avengers quietly and couldn''t help whispering.


    "Let''s go." Huang Wen also looked like watching a good play, nodded at the people, then waved his hand, took the people''s body shape into a light spot, disappeared in the avenger building, and came to the side of the Thor hammer.


    "Is it your ability? What a magical ability!" Thor looked at Huang in surprise and asked, and then was directly attracted by the nearby Thor hammer.


    "Boom!" at this time, dark clouds suddenly covered the sky, and there was a faint roar of thunder. However, there was no heavy rain, because Huang Wen took a faint look at the Thor hammer, and the Thor hammer also felt Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "I don''t like this weather very much." the thunder god hammer sounded the words Huang asked last time. It can clearly feel. The last time Huang asked to hold the thunder god hammer, it can clearly feel how powerful Huang asked is. Therefore, the thunder god hammer is still a little afraid of Huang asked.


    Therefore, making the sky full of dark clouds is the limit that Thor''s hammer can do. As for rain, it doesn''t dare


    "Just wait for a good play!" the corners of Thor''s mouth raised slightly, and walked to the side of Thor''s hammer with pride and confidence. It seemed that at this moment, the pride once belonging to Asgard Thor returned to Thor again!


    "Pa!" with a sound, Thor''s hand held the Thor hammer. There was still a smile on his face, and his arm jerked, but at the next moment, Thor''s smile was dull.


    Because Thor''s hammer didn''t mean to move at all, Huang Wen didn''t guess wrong before. Even after a life and death crisis, Thor still didn''t regain the recognition of Thor''s hammer, or Odin wanted Thor to grow more!


    "No! It shouldn''t be like this!" Thor widened his eyes, lowered his head and looked at the thunder god hammer that was not raised in his hand. Then he clenched his teeth and used more powerful force to raise the thunder god hammer, but he failed.

 Chapter 430

    With the sound of "pa!", Thor sat down on the ground in despair. At this time, he finally understood that he had completely lost his qualification to become Thor, and he could not lift the hammer of Thor!


    The inability to lift the Thor''s hammer symbolizes that Thor will never return to Asgard and will never see Odin, Friga, rocky and Thor''s friends again.


    "No!" Thor screamed in pain, looking very pitiful, and the whole sky also sent out "rumbling" thunder, but still no rain fell.


    "Thor..." Jane foster hugged Thor painfully, and didn''t even know how to comfort Thor for a moment.


    "Start!" Tony Stark quickly winked at Steve Rogers. Although the previous plan failed because of Rocky''s intervention, from now on, everything can return to the original plan.


    "Cough, isn''t that good? He''s as fragile as a child with a weight of two hundred pounds..." Steve Rogers twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and whispered at the dejected Thor.


    "How can you see a rainbow without going through the wind and rain? How can you grow without going through setbacks? How can you understand persistence without going through a desperate situation?" Tony Stark glared at Steve Rogers and talked about it one by one, as if he were a master of success, which was almost like "understanding applause".


    "OK, please shut up!" Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s slightly brainwashing voice, he quickly waved and said to Steve Rogers, "it''s as planned. It''s obvious that the pride in our Thor still needs to be honed."


    "Hum!" as Huang asked, the Thor''s hammer suddenly trembled, but Steve Rogers''s hand controlled the Thor''s hammer to fly slowly towards the direction of the Thor''s hammer.


    "Hmm?" Thor, who was losing his mind, seemed to feel something. He jerked in his heart, subconsciously looked at the direction of Thor''s hammer, and then a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then ecstasy. He immediately cheered up and shouted happily, "I knew! I knew mjolnier didn''t abandon me! I knew my father didn''t abandon me!"


    Thor broke free from Jane Foster''s arms and rushed at the Thor hammer with great excitement. He wanted to hold the Thor hammer in his hand again. He wanted to regain the power of the Thor hammer!


    "Poop!" but at the next moment, Thor fell to the ground, and the Thor hammer was in front of him and avoided his hands.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Thor stared, raised his head and looked at the Thor hammer suspended in the air. At this time, Thor suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart and whispered subconsciously, "can''t you say it''s not me..."


    Before Thor''s voice fell, the hammer of Thor moved. It flew into the hands of Steve Rogers in Thor''s eyes, and Steve Rogers was full of the power of thunder, so that Steve Rogers Without the throne also released a powerful power, like an ancient Thor!


    "The hammer of Thor, I''m not Thor anymore!" Thor''s mind flashed an idea in time, and then felt his eyes dark and fainted directly.


    "Well, isn''t it a little too exciting?" Steve Rogers felt the sadness in the Thor hammer and looked at Tony Stark around him awkwardly.


    "Don''t ask me, I just let you control the Thor''s hammer. Who knows you have so many plays? You even let the Thor''s hammer avoid him..." Tony Stark spread his hand. He looked like I had no melon in the rain and used John''s pot throwing skills incisively and vividly.


    "I think, after he wakes up, he should be able to lower his posture and no longer feel that he is a high God?" Huang asked, looking at the comatose Thor. "After all, there are few people who are weaker than him, even when he raises the Thor hammer..."


    "You..." Jane foster frowned slightly, looked at Huang and others with some dissatisfaction, and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, his life is great. Moreover, this is a test for Thor and a way to urge him to grow." Huang asked. Looking at Jane foster, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "after all, he came to the earth not just to pick up girls, didn''t he?"


    "I heard Thor say that he was sent to the earth because he did something wrong." Jane foster seemed to think of something and looked at the unconscious Thor.


    "Well, do you know his arrogance, arrogance and recklessness?" Huang asked with a smile. "It is because of his characters that Mingming doesn''t have much strength and feels invincible in the world, so he will break into trouble, be deprived of his God''s throne and send him to the earth to sharpen..."


    "Although he didn''t say his character, we also felt it during our time..." Daisy Louise whispered, "it''s more than recklessness. It''s a reckless man who doesn''t understand any etiquette and worldly sophistication!"


    "Well, there''s no need to stay here. I''ll send you back to your laboratory, tidy up your things and take them to the avenger building..." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Jane foster and others seriously, "After all, you''ve joined the scientific research department of the avenger alliance, and Thor can''t leave our sight, even if he''s just a more powerful ordinary man."


    "That''s really troublesome for you!" Eric bowed to Huang, looking a little unnatural. Maybe Jane foster and Daisy Louise didn''t see anything, but Eric noticed that Huang was dominant in the avenger alliance.


    "It''s just a little thing." Huang asked, waving his hand. Jane foster, Daisy Louise and Eric returned to their laboratory.


    "What happened today is like a dream, the frost giant, the avenger alliance, and most importantly, we even joined the avenger alliance!" Daisy Louise said, looking at her familiar environment and some excited companions.


    "It''s the scientific research department that joins the avenger alliance. We''re not as powerful as the Avengers!" Eric seriously corrected Daisy Louise''s mistake.


    "All the same, all the same!" Daisy Louise waved her hand, hurried to pack up the things in the laboratory, and then waited for Huang Wen to bring them to the avenger building together with the information in the laboratory

 Chapter 431

    Huang Wen didn''t spend much time, so he came to Jane Foster''s laboratory and brought all three of them and their experimental data back to the avenger building.


    As for the place where the Thor hammer was originally placed, there was no need to stay, because Thor no longer needed to go there, so Huang asked Steve Rogers to take the Thor hammer and return to the avenger building.


    In other words, in the avenger building at this time, there are two hammers, Thor''s hammer and storm hammer


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    When the Thor hammer met the storm hammer, both hammers trembled and floated. They released very similar power. The whole Avenger building was full of the power of thunder.


    Although Thor can''t beat most of the Avengers even if he raises the Thor hammer, the Thor hammer itself is still powerful. If the two hammers collide, it''s hard to say. At least the avenger building can''t stay.


    Even though the materials of Thor''s hammer and storm hammer are not divine power blessings, but the material strength may not be as strong as Zhenjin and aidman alloy, this is not what the avenger building can withstand, especially when the thunder power of the two hammers completely erupts.


    "Calm down, calm down..." Steve Rogers didn''t expect this to happen. He was a little flustered and hurriedly communicated with the two hammers to appease them.


    To tell the truth, if Thor''s hammer and storm''s hammer really fight, there is a high probability that Thor''s hammer will win, because the storm''s hammer is only a replica of Thor''s hammer after all. Even if its power is no worse than Thor''s hammer, it has no God position. For the storm''s hammer, it is the biggest defect.


    Although Steve Rogers does not need a Thor throne, when the hammer of Thor and the hammer of storm hit, the Thor throne can still bring great blessings to the hammer of Thor.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen just returned to the avenger building with Jane foster and others. He felt the strong force of thunder in the avenger building, and Huang Wen''s face sank instantly.


    "Are you two very spiritual?" Huang asked with a faint look, suspended in the air, with equal momentum, but no one was satisfied with whose Thor hammer and storm hammer, and suddenly asked with a smile.


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, a sharp sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand. The fierce and murderous Qi surged on the sword, which instantly dispersed the thunder breath around.


    "Come on, who can bear my sword and survive? Who is the more powerful side? How about?" Huang asked. The law of sharp sword surged on Huang Wen''s body, which reflected the power of killing immortal sword. The next moment, the blade of killing immortal sword pointed directly at the hammer of Thor and the hammer of storm. Huang asked''s cold voice echoed the whole Avenger building.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, the Thor''s hammer and the storm''s hammer fell to the ground in an instant, and all the thunder forces converged, making them look like two ordinary hammers without any miracles.


    "Cough, Huang Wen, it''s all a misunderstanding. Put the sword away first..." Steve Rogers felt the powerful power from the immortal killing sword and Huang Wen, and whispered in a difficult voice.


    "Steve, weapons are just weapons after all. If weapons are out of control, it''s not a good thing." Huang Wen shook his head, put away the immortal sword again, then turned his head and looked at Jane foster behind him. The three smiled and said, "I''m sorry to scare you, but don''t worry, those two hammers should be honest..."


    "You... You..." Jane foster looked at Huang with fear. The smell of killing the immortal sword made Jane foster completely frightened by Huang.


    Especially Jane foster thought that Thor''s hammer was so precious to Thor, but Huang Wen threatened to destroy it


    And the most important thing is that the Thor hammer is really afraid. The Thor hammer is afraid of Huang Wen!


    An artifact is afraid of Huang asked, so who is Huang asked? Or, Huang asked, is it human?


    "Are you really human?" the idea flashed through Jane Foster''s mind. Daisy Louise, who was bolder, asked the question directly.


    "What do you think?" Huang asked, looking at Daisy and Louise angrily.


    "I don''t think you''re very human..." after Daisy Louise looked at Huang seriously, she said with great certainty, "how can you be so abnormal in human beings? You must be an alien!"


    "Coincidentally, we think so too!" Tony Stark suddenly laughed when he heard the speech. Especially after seeing Huang Wen''s face black, Tony Stark laughed even more happily.


    Huang Wen looked at Tony Stark''s proud appearance and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He subconsciously wanted to use the white blade 100% empty handed to make Tony Stark kneel on the ground, but he thought that Tony Stark seemed to have awakened some strange hobby before. Huang Wen felt a cold and quickly threw away such an idea.


    "At first glance, it seems that there is really no way to punish this guy..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. In particular, Huang Wen was worried that it would be bad if Tony Stark could awaken more quirks with other punishment methods


    "This is the avenger building? I..." just then, Thor woke up. He looked at the familiar environment around him and recalled what had happened before. Subconsciously, Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers and fell into silence.


    At this time, Thor''s eyes are very complex, including anger, jealousy, reluctance, doubt and helplessness


    But Thor didn''t mean to duel with Steve Rogers, because Thor knew that since Steve Rogers could be recognized by Thor''s hammer, he must meet the standard set by Thor''s hammer.


    And most importantly, now Steve Rogers is Thor, and Thor is just a mortal, a mortal. How can he be the opponent of Steve Rogers with divine power?


    "Yes, it seems that you can finally calm down and think about things with your brain." Huang asked. Looking at Thor who didn''t rush directly to Steve Rogers, he nodded with satisfaction and said softly.


    "I''m not stupid. I''m not his opponent at all. Didn''t I rush to him and beat him?" Thor sighed and whispered in low spirits. He didn''t even raise his head.

 Chapter 432

    Looking at Thor, who was completely decadent, Huang asked couldn''t help shaking his head. Although he wanted to stimulate Thor and let him change his bad temper, Huang asked didn''t mean to completely waste Thor.


    Moreover, if Thor is really abandoned, even if Thor''s bad temper is changed, Thor loses his enterprising spirit. I''m afraid Odin will find trouble with the eternal gun next moment!


    "In fact, you still have a chance to lift the Thor hammer again." Huang asked, looking at Thor who still didn''t raise his head, and said seriously.


    "Hmm?" Thor raised his head and looked at Huang Wen incredulously. However, even if Thor saw Huang Wen''s serious expression, he didn''t mean to believe Huang Wen after he recovered.


    "It''s impossible. The hammer of Thor already has its owner. A new Thor has been born, and I will be a mortal forever." Thor looked at Steve Rogers and showed a bitter smile. To tell the truth, Thor encountered a much greater blow than in the original play.


    To take an inappropriate example, Thor in the original play is equivalent to his girlfriend not loving him and breaking up with him; At this time, Thor is equivalent to his girlfriend not only doesn''t love him, but also runs away with others, or runs in front of him


    This gap can be imagined!


    "Well, in fact, Asgard now has no Thor, or Thor''s hammer, and no owner," Huang asked, winking at Steve Rogers, looking at Thor and saying.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? He clearly has raised the Thor hammer and has the power of the Thor hammer..." Thor subconsciously looked at Steve Rogers and saw Steve Rogers waving. A hammer appeared in Steve Rogers'' hand. Thor couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Because Thor has been with Thor''s hammer for many years. He is not familiar with Thor''s hammer. He recognized it at a glance. The hammer in Steve Rogers''s hand is not Thor''s hammer!


    Yes, the hammer that flew to Steve Rogers at this time is the storm hammer that really belongs to Steve Rogers.


    "A hammer different from Thor''s hammer? What''s the matter? But this hammer gives me the feeling that it''s like Thor''s hammer..." Thor looked at the storm hammer in Steve Rogers''s hand and whispered subconsciously.


    "Don''t you know? You''ve just passed out. These two hammers will fight as soon as they meet..." Daisy Louise looked at Thor with a slightly dull look and said excitedly, "but they can''t compare with this pervert..."


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. Hearing Daisy Louise''s words, she turned her head and looked at Daisy Louise. She stopped talking and hid carefully behind Jane foster.


    "Fight?" Thor didn''t quite understand what Daisy Louise meant. He frowned, looked tentatively at Steve Rogers and asked, "where did you get your hammer?"


    "Where does your hammer come from?" Steve Rogers subconsciously looked at Huang and asked. Huang suddenly thought of something, looked at Thor and asked with a smile.


    "My Thor hammer is forged from the center of a dying star..." Thor looked at Huang and said as if he were a treasure.


    "His storm hammer was cast from the center of a dying star..." Huang asked with a smile and nodded, but Huang asked added, "should it?"


    "My Thor hammer was made by dwarf king aitui himself!" Thor frowned and said with a trace of pride.


    "His storm hammer was also made by dwarf Wang aitui himself." Huang asked. It''s certain that dwarf Wang aitui didn''t automatically see it. This storm hammer should not be made so quickly.


    "My God of thunder hammer has the power of thunder storm..." suddenly, Thor was a little confused. Is this storm hammer really the same origin as his own God of thunder hammer? But I have never heard of his father Odin before.


    "His storm hammer, as its name suggests, naturally has the power of thunder storm." Huang asked with a smile.


    "No, how did he get the storm hammer?" Thor asked Huang impatiently.


    "Oh, I want to come from your father Odin..." Huang asked. Before he said the difference between father and mother, he was interrupted. He shook his head with some dissatisfaction and took out the certificate of the king of God from the ring.


    "The proof of the divine king!" in Asgard fairy palace, Odin''s eyelids, who fell into Odin''s sleep, jumped, as if he sensed the situation in the avenger building and seemed a little vague, but he still saw Thor, "It seems that Huang asked the guy. He had formal contact with Thor. He still kept his promise. I hope Thor can grow up and master the power of thunder as soon as possible..."


    "Father''s power?!" Thor has never seen the God King''s certificate, but he felt the breath of blood on the God King''s certificate. It was the power from Odin. At this moment, Thor got excited and stared at Huang and asked, "why do you have the father''s breath?"


    "Odin told me that he had a worthless son and needed a good education, so he asked me to do it. This is the proof of my identity..." Huang asked Yang''s certificate of the king of God and included it in the ring again. At this time, Odin lost his sense of the certificate of the king of God again.


    "It''s impossible. How could my father let you teach me..." Thor subconsciously wanted to refute, but suddenly he was stunned. Therefore, Thor remembered that he was just a mortal at this time.


    "The father''s breath can''t be fake. The storm hammer, a hammer with the same high ability as the Thor''s hammer, can''t be fake..." Thor slowly raised his head, looked at Huang and asked, "especially when he really lifted the Thor''s hammer. Everything proves that what you said is true. So, what does the father want me to learn?"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know what he wants you to learn." Huang asked suddenly smiled and pointed to the Thor hammer. "But at least, he wants you to change your bad temper. As for what you become, he can satisfy him. I think only the Thor hammer can give you the answer!"


    "But don''t be too complacent. Maybe you won''t be qualified to lift Thor''s hammer all your life?"

 Chapter 433

    "So, do I want to be like him?" Thor suddenly thought of something and looked at Steve Rogers. Even if there was a storm hammer, it can be seen from Steve Rogers'' ability to lift the Thor hammer that Steve Rogers must have the character of being able to pick up the Thor hammer.


    "This is your business..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked around and saw no trace of Max, so he looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "Steve, where''s max?"


    "Before, he absorbed the power of thunder in the storm hammer, and seemed to have some feeling. He ran to shut himself up..." Steve Rogers spread his hand and said softly.


    "Shut up?" the corners of Huang''s mouth raised slightly. He admired his level of stocking disciples. He just needed to find a way for everyone and give them a certain opportunity. The final harvest depends on everyone''s efforts.


    At least, now it seems that both Huang Liang and Max have achieved very good results. At the beginning, Huang Wen is optimistic. John, who has practiced the cold ice and fire palm and obtained the power of ice and fire, seems to be weak in his successor


    Even though John has practiced the legendary nine changes and the power of ice and fire has become stronger, he only has the power of ice and fire become stronger, and the quality of the power of ice and fire has not been greatly improved.


    After all, John can''t break through to the epic level like Huang Wen, so as to make qualitative changes in all aspects of his strength.


    Moreover, even if Huang Wen''s strength has broken through to the epic level, in the face of the strong epic level who is specialized in fire or ice, Huang Wen''s cold ice and fire palm is also not enough to see, because Huang Wen doesn''t have much in-depth research on the power of ice and fire.


    "Ice chest... Eternal fire..." Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him. A fine light flashed in his eyes. Maybe he could find a way to feel the power of ice chest and eternal fire and see if he could understand the law of ice and the law of fire.


    After all, Huang Wen at this time has actually fallen into a bottleneck. Without great opportunity or lucky draw, it is still too difficult for Huang Wen to understand the Buddhist rules contained in the Tathagata divine palm and King Kong''s not bad divine skill.


    In other words, it is because there are too few Buddhist laws contained in the Tathagata palm and Vajra not bad divine skill.


    There is no way to do this. Both Vajra not bad divine skill and Tathagata divine palm are legendary martial arts skills. They do not have the opportunity to break through to the epic level. It is too difficult to study the law of a single star.


    Even if Huang Wen has a Xing''s talent, even if Huang Liang is a martial arts genius, neither of them has a clue.


    "What''s your name?" Thor asked, coming up to Steve Rogers and looking at him carefully.


    "Steve, Steve Rogers," said Steve Rogers, looking at Thor, nodding and extending his hand.


    "Thor, Thor odinson!" Thor took a deep breath, looked at Steve Rogers and said solemnly, "from today on, I will follow you. I hope you can teach me how to lift the Thor hammer again!"


    "??" Steve Rogers was stunned. He looked at Thor with a question mark all over his head. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. If he could teach others how to lift the Thor hammer, the whole Avenger alliance would haunt him every day.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand. Some things are not so simple, especially when you want to lift the Thor hammer again..." Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly and said softly.


    "Can you teach me?" Thor turned his head and looked at Huang and asked sincerely.


    "Er..." Huang asked subconsciously. Well, Huang asked gave up. It seems that Thor is not as reckless as before, but Thor, in his brain, has only one muscle. It''s not so easy to change Thor.


    "Well, let''s see what kind of person Steve is first. I hope it will help you..." Huang asked. He took a deep breath and told Jarvis, "Jarvis, transfer Steve''s life information and let Thor study hard. From today on, you four will all live in the avenger building."


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked." Jarvis responded respectfully, transferred the video data of Steve Rogers and showed it to Thor.


    "Originally, you are also a soldier who is fearless and does not yield to evil forces!" after a long time, Thor read Steve Rogers''s life story of beating red skeletons, looked at Steve Rogers with bright eyes and said, "no wonder you can lift the hammer of Thor. Originally, you were so similar to me!"


    "??" the whole Avenger building was obviously silent after Thor''s voice fell. Everyone didn''t expect that Thor had to come to such a conclusion after watching the life story of Steve Rogers.


    Although Steve Rogers does have the qualities that Thor said, Thor didn''t see Steve Rogers sacrifice for others, yearn for peace, stick to justice, be kind-hearted, have a firm will, never shrink back, and have the spirit of resistance.


    Even though Thor saw Steve Rogers take the lead in the battle, in Thor''s eyes, this is also a normal thing, because every battle Thor participated in, Thor, a reckless man, rushed in first, and his little partner followed to fight the wind.


    "Forget it, there''s no help, goodbye!" Huang asked, rolling his eyes, flashing his body and disappearing in place. He had this time to spend time with Thor, a reckless man. He might as well deduce it and see if he can create new martial arts, so as to find an opportunity to understand the laws of Buddhism.


    "Hey! Why did you run away?" Thor shouted quickly when he saw Huang Wen disappear into the avenger building. "I''ve seen Steve''s life. What should I learn? You haven''t told me! I''m a fearless soldier like Steve!"


    "..." the avenger building fell into silence again. Everyone didn''t know how to communicate with Thor who was full of confidence at this time.


    "Maybe Huang Wen shouldn''t tell him about the Thor hammer so soon!" Tony Stark twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and whispered, "no, I have to stay away from here. If I''m too close to this guy, I''m worried that my intelligence will be dragged down..."

 Chapter 434

    "Master Ying, Thor will be handed over to you. You can train him well. Although he is only a mortal now, his body quality is not bad. Let him master it from his own strength..." at this time, Huang Wen''s voice sounded in the avenger building. There is no way. The certificate of the God King and the hammer of the storm have been collected, You can''t really ignore Thor, can you?


    "Train me?" Thor patted his chest confidently and said proudly, "although I am just a mortal now, I am still very confident in my own strength and combat skills. Who among you wants to train me?"


    "Buzz!" at this moment, Steve Rogers couldn''t stand Thor''s self-confidence. He directly sucked the Thor hammer into his hand, and then turned and left the hall.


    "Wait! Steve! You can go. Leave the Thor hammer for me. I''ll try it at any time. Am I qualified to lift it again!" Thor watched Steve Rogers leave with a hammer in one hand and shouted at Steve Rogers quickly.


    "Wait until you pass master Ying''s level first!" Steve Rogers didn''t mean to turn back at all, but shouted loudly, "this is what Huang asked. You''d better not violate it at will, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be some accidents with your Thor hammer..."


    "Hahaha, are you kidding? How could something happen to Thor''s hammer?" Thor smiled confidently. "Even if Huang Wen was recognized by his father and asked him to teach me, Thor''s hammer... Hammer..."


    Before Thor''s words were finished, under Tony Stark''s control, Jarvis released the confrontation between Thor''s hammer and storm''s hammer, and then under the threat of Huang Wen, the two hammers pretended to be dead.


    "Gollum!" in an instant, Thor stopped talking and even swallowed his saliva in fear. He suddenly realized that even if a mortal has some special abilities, it is impossible for Odin, the king of the gods, to give himself to each other, unless the mortal has enough strength!


    "From today on, I will suppress my strength to the same level as you. Come on, let me see how powerful your fighting skills are." Ying faming walked up to Thor and looked at Thor and said faintly.


    In the original plan, Ying faming waited for Thor''s arrival next to the Thor hammer, and then had a good competition with Thor. However, with the emergence of rocky, Ying faming was not so happy although he also played a God.


    At this time, Ying faming felt that his opportunity to educate the gods appeared again


    "Bang!"


    "Pa!"


    "Dong!"


    Soon, Thor fell to the ground countless times. For a Tai Chi Master, a reckless man like Thor is completely a target with flaws. In particular, the power after being suppressed by Ying faming is not lower than Thor. He can crush Thor in an all-round way.


    "Although your body shape and strength are very good, your skills are really poor. You need to learn a lot. I hope you, a young man, can take care of yourself and live up to the good intentions of the owner..." Ying faming looked at Thor lying on the ground with a confused face and the same look as Rocky, shook his head in disappointment.


    "How could this be possible? I''ve been fighting for so long, and how could my fighting skills be so different from yours?" after a long time, Thor returned to his senses and asked Ying faming with some disbelief.


    "Maybe every time you fight, you crush each other with your strength, but what else can you rely on when your strength can''t gain an advantage?" Ying faming said slightly, "especially, you lost your hammer..."


    "It''s really comfortable to see people being beaten!" Tony Stark looked at Thor and Ying faming. He finally understood why Steve Rogers and others would be so excited to watch when he was beaten by Logan and others.


    "It''s terrible, I can''t bear to look straight..." however, Tony Stark feels very happy. Jane foster on the side can''t see it anymore. After all, among the people present, only she has the best relationship with Thor, and even close to the relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend.


    "Well, let''s go to the laboratory first. The most important thing here is the laboratory. Don''t worry, it will never be smaller than your laboratory..." Tony Stark looked at Ying faming and Thor with some regret and found that they didn''t show any sign of going on, so he looked at Jane foster and said with a smile.


    In this way, the three of Jane foster began to study the cosmic cube with Tony Stark. Well, to be exact, Jane foster and Eric followed Tony Stark to study the cosmic cube. Daisy Louise started next to them.


    Thor opened his time of being abused. Every day, he would sneak into Ying faming in various ways, but he didn''t hit Ying faming successfully once. Instead, he was constantly thrown around by Ying faming, and his head didn''t know how many times he touched the ground.


    At the same time, in Asgard, rocky, who had been waiting for the ice giants to send Ying faming and others'' heads, never waited until that moment. Therefore, rocky began to hesitate in his heart, and even went to the treasure house of the fairy palace to confirm whether the cold ice treasure box was still in the treasure house of the fairy palace.


    "What''s the situation? What are the frost giants doing? Although Yingfa Ming is a little difficult, it should be easy to deal with a huge guy like ice giant..." Rocky flashed a little puzzled in his eyes and muttered in his heart, "can''t you say that Laurie didn''t listen to me and do it himself?"


    Rocky didn''t know yet. Laurie listened to him and took the elite of the frost giants to the earth. Then he was destroyed by Huang Wen and the avenger alliance.


    Even, it is because rocky, the current frost giants, is no different from extermination. What Thor has always wanted to do is indirectly completed because of rocky.


    In the future, the ice giants will only have rocky, an ice giant who doesn''t recognize his blood.


    "Laurie hasn''t succeeded yet, that is to say, Thor is still enjoying his leisurely life?" Rocky suddenly thought of something, a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes, then picked up the eternal gun, used the ability of the eternal gun again, and explored Thor''s situation.


    Unfortunately, Thor had just lost countless times to Ying faming. He went to find Jane foster for comfort

 Chapter 435

    "Damn it!" Rocky was furious in an instant. He had contacted the Frost Giant. Thor not only didn''t encounter any hardships, but also didn''t have anything to do with the women around Thor. How can rocky bear it?


    However, what rocky didn''t know was that at this time, Thor''s little partners had found heimdar and wanted heimdar to quietly send them to the earth and bring Thor back to the fairy palace.


    As in the original play, Heimdal didn''t agree to it at first.


    Unlike in the original play, Heimdal did not leave the rainbow bridge sword Burt steel in place, but directly dispersed Thor''s partners.


    Are you kidding? At this time, Odin has handed over Thor to Huang Wen, and paid the price of the God King''s certificate and the storm hammer, in order to let Thor stay on the earth and grow up well. See if Huang Wen, who has changed the fate of others in ancient times, can make Thor understand the law of thunder faster.


    If you really send Thor''s little partner to the earth and bring Thor back, isn''t Odin''s plan in vain? Odin might as well restore his divine power when Thor was frozen!


    As for Loki''s trouble in Asgard, make trouble. Even if Loki demolishes Asgard, Odin doesn''t matter. As long as Thor can really grow up


    "I''ll go to him in person and tell him something. I can''t make him have such a good time!" Rocky didn''t know that this was the only time when Thor could get comfortable in so many days of beating. An idea flashed through his mind, and then he launched the ability of the eternal gun and went to the earth again.


    "Hmm? Where is this place? It''s a little different from the place where Thor was last seen..." Thor and Jane foster were outside the laboratory at this time, and Rocky''s eyes were instantly attracted by the cosmic magic cube in the laboratory, "this is? Space gem?"


    Loki, who was much more knowledgeable than Thor, recognized the identity of the cosmic cube at a glance. There was a flash of fine light in his eyes, and even the idea of stealing the cosmic cube.


    "Don''t worry, just chat with Thor..." Rocky didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected harvest when he came to the earth this time. His mood was instantly happy, and then he used magic to isolate Thor from Jane foster.


    "Hmm?" Thor, who was chatting with Jane foster, suddenly found that Jane Foster was gone. Thor was stunned, and then saw rocky coming. Thor was happy and quickly stood up, "Rocky! Did you come to see me? Great, rocky, you know? I miss you very much, miss my mother and father..."


    "Thor, my brother, I also miss you very much, but unfortunately, this time, I''m here to say goodbye to you..." Rocky''s expression is with a trace of grief and a trace of helplessness. More importantly, he is determined. I have to say that rocky, an evil god, is really a natural School of acting strength.


    "Farewell? Rocky, where are you going?" Thor was stunned when he heard the speech, looked at Rocky in some surprise and asked, "Rocky, have you been assigned?"


    "The father is dead..." Rocky''s eyes were slightly red and looked directly into Thor''s eyes. "The pain of exile and the threat of war made him unable to hold on any longer..."


    "What?" Thor''s expression was obviously stunned. Some time ago, Huang asked that Odin asked Huang to educate himself. Now rocky suddenly said that Odin was dead.


    "Don''t blame yourself. He''s too old. Now the burden of the throne falls on my head..." Rocky sighed and continued, "you can''t return to Asgard anymore, because the agreement of the ice giant truce is to exile you forever... Hmm? Thor, don''t you feel sad?"


    "Do you mean that the condition for the ice giant''s truce is that I will be exiled forever?" Thor hesitated for a moment, organized some language, and looked at Rocky tentatively.


    "Yes, this is the king of the frost giant family. Laurie''s decision. He is angry with you, but he is also afraid of Asgard''s power. Therefore, this is the only condition for him to go down the steps and not open the war..." Rocky nodded seriously and continued to make up his own lies.


    "Rocky, when did this happen?" Thor frowned and continued.


    "Just yesterday, after I handled the agreement with the frost giant, I came to see you..." Rocky vaguely realized that Thor''s expression was not quite right, but he continued to talk about Thor''s lack of brain.


    "Ha ha, rocky, you may not know that Laurie is dead." Thor shook his head reluctantly, looked at Rocky with a smile on his face and said, "so what you said is a lie, right? My brother, you want to lie to me, but my father is not dead..."


    "Laurie is dead? How is that possible? Have you seen Laurie?" Rocky asked, looking straight into Thor''s eyes.


    "Yes, he''s been dead for more than half a month..." Thor spread his hands and said in some displeasure, "unfortunately, I didn''t end his life myself!"


    "Can you pick up the hammer of Thor again?" Rocky subconsciously stepped back, and his bad hunch grew stronger and stronger.


    "Relax, my brother, I didn''t pick up the Thor''s hammer again, or now I have lost my qualification to pick up the Thor''s hammer..." after half a month, Thor has seen clearly about himself, and Thor can accept the loss of the Thor''s hammer.


    Because Thor felt that maybe it was a little too easy for him to get everything. Now, it''s time to rely on his own efforts to get it all again!


    "Wait! Where is this?" Rocky asked in a deep voice, looking at Thor with a sudden thought.


    "Welcome to the avenger building!" Thor grinned, looked at rocky and said with a smile. "This is the guardian of the earth and the base of the avenger alliance. They are training me to grow up again and pick up the hammer of Thor..."


    "Rocky, you may not know that this kind of day, although very difficult, is very full. Perhaps, you should also try. In this way, you may not be as full of lies as you are now!"


    "Shua!" he rushed to the laboratory, but Rocky''s real body appeared here. He didn''t listen to Thor''s nonsense. He wanted to steal the cosmic cube and leave here!

 Chapter 436

    "Bang!" as if Rocky''s body had been hit hard, he flew out directly and hit the wall heavily. The whole person looked very embarrassed.


    In particular, rocky felt that there was a mysterious force that was constantly destroying his body, forcing rocky to use his own magic to fight it.


    "What power is this? It''s so fast that I didn''t react at all..." this time is different from the last time rocky was hit by Ying faming. Last time rocky didn''t notice it, because his attention was focused on the Thor hammer. This time, rocky was ready to escape at any time and kept looking around all the time.


    However, even if rocky found someone rushing towards him, he still couldn''t make an effective resistance, because the person who took the shot was too fast!


    That''s right. Huang Liang, who has just shot to fly rocky, is the one who goes all out to show that he has no trace in the snow. Huang Liang, who is already a congenital strong man, is faster than Bai zhantang. In addition, his physical quality is far beyond Bai zhantang. Therefore, he has no trace in the snow. He is much more powerful than Bai zhantang. He is so powerful that rocky doesn''t have time to cast magic to release his part.


    "Damn it, is this really the earth? Not only is Laurie planted here, but I also constantly meet strong people. It is said that all good people on earth are mortals?" Rocky clenched his teeth, struggled to get up from the ground, hurriedly released his part to replace himself, and was ready to escape quietly.


    However, when Rocky''s real body passed through the cosmic cube, a greed surged out of Rocky''s heart again. He still couldn''t resist and wanted to steal the cosmic cube!


    In particular, Rocky''s illusion has failed only on Ying faming for so many years, or for a short time. Otherwise, rocky could not escape so easily before


    Moreover, after escaping from Ying faming, rocky regained his confidence in his magic. In particular, rocky felt that Ying faming would not appear in this place!


    But what rocky doesn''t know is that Yingfa is really in this place


    However, Ying faming didn''t mean to do it, because Huang Wen already appeared in the avenger building at this time, and looked at Rocky who stole the cosmic cube with great interest, because Huang Wen remembered that rocky who stole the cosmic cube in the original play died in the hands of mieba


    Moreover, not only Huang Wen is looking at Loki, but Belle is also looking at Loki. Huang Wen wants to know if Belle''s magic ability can get some inspiration from Loki when it is obviously different from the magic path of Kamata Taj.


    Yes, although Loki likes to stab people with a knife or dagger like a soldier every time he fights, Loki is really a magician worthy of the name, and he is not even an assassin. Even if Loki''s magic and dagger are actually quite compatible with the assassin


    "His magic, in fact, also uses the magic of space." Belle looked at Rocky''s real body and said, "a very simple little skill is to use the principle of spatial refraction to record his real body''s behavior, and then play it, just like a movie..."


    "We have space ability and have certain resistance to space magic, but this guy doesn''t seem to have similar ability. Moreover, he is also an ice giant at least, but he hasn''t shown the racial characteristics of the ice giant..." Huang Wentong looked at Rocky who reached out and began to contact the magic cube of the universe with his magic power.


    Huang Wen said that Loki had no resistance to space magic because Huang Wen remembered that when Loki met Dr. strange, the descendant of ancient one, he was frantically targeted by Dr. strange with space magic.


    "It seems that he didn''t mean to hide the cosmic cube in the magic space as you said..." Belle turned her head, looked at Huang suspiciously and asked, "did you remember wrong? Or overestimated him?"


    "No, haven''t you learned this move? Or the magic value is not enough?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and watched rocky suspend the cosmic magic cube in front of him by magic. He shook his head in disappointment, and then his body flashed in front of rocky.


    "Where are you going with the cosmic cube?" Huang asked, looking at rocky and the cosmic cube faintly.


    "Hmm?" Rocky''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and then subconsciously retreated, as if he wanted to escape because he was afraid of Huang.


    "Ha ha." Huang asked. Looking at Rocky''s action, he couldn''t help laughing, shook his head, then stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the air aside.


    "Pa!" at the next moment, Rocky''s body appeared in Huang Wen''s hand. Huang Wen grabbed his neck and couldn''t move as if he had lost his strength.


    "Kaka!" when Loki was caught by Huang Wen, all the surrounding fairyland disappeared. The avenger alliance surrounded the outside of the laboratory and looked at Loki covetously, especially Tony Stark''s face was slightly black, because he saw the cosmic magic cube suspended beside Loki.


    "Rocky!" Thor saw his brother grabbed his neck by Huang Wen. He was a little anxious for a moment. He quickly looked at Huang Wen and said, "Huang Wen, let him go first!"


    "Do you think I have the qualification to teach you, but I don''t have the qualification to teach him?" Huang asked, glancing at Thor lightly and asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes, you are qualified, but rocky is not me after all. He is not as skinny and fleshy as me..." Thor frowned, looked at Huang and begged, "you see he is pale. Can you lighten it?"


    Although Thor just wanted to let rocky on earth, like him, accept some painful training and start a new life, Thor was still soft hearted when he saw rocky suffer.


    "Be light, naturally there''s no problem." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile, extending his hand directly and nodding on rocky. This is not a sunflower acupoint hand, but it has some connection with the sunflower acupoint hand.


    After Huang Wen explored the source of power in Rocky''s body, he sealed Rocky''s power to the town with his own power, or did Huang Wen get inspiration from Thor''s deprivation of divine power by Odin.


    As for the effect, it''s needless to say. With Huang''s epic internal power, it''s not too easy to block Loki''s magic!


    Therefore, at this time, rocky was in the same situation as Thor. The magic in his body could not be mobilized, and he became a mortal.

 Chapter 437

    Of course, Rocky''s condition is better than Thor''s. after all, Huang Wen can''t weaken Rocky''s physical quality, especially Rocky''s Frost Giant blood, so rocky''s physical strength is still much higher than Thor''s at this time.


    "Pa!" after Huang Wen sealed Rocky''s magic, Huang Wen loosened rocky, let him fall to the ground, and then picked up the cosmic magic cube that was about to fall to the ground.


    With the sound of "buzzing", the cosmic cube released powerful power, but after fighting against Huang Wen''s own power, the cosmic cube had no follow-up reaction.


    "What did you do to me? My magic? You turned me into a mortal?!" Rocky sat on the ground, feeling the magic that could not be mobilized in his body, raised his head angrily and roared at Huang, but soon, Rocky''s face changed, "you... You can hold the gem of space?! who are you?"


    Yes, rocky is a person who clearly knows the power of the cosmic cube, so he has such a big greed for the cosmic cube. Even after Thor exposed the lie, he still wants to steal the cosmic cube.


    However, it is precisely because Loki clearly knows the ability of the cosmic cube that Loki will be so impolite at this time, because in his cognition, only Odin, the king of the gods, can pick up the cosmic cube with his bare hands without being swallowed by the cosmic cube!


    "You... Who are you?" Rocky subconsciously wanted to communicate with the eternal gun and took himself back to Asgard, but he also lost the ability to communicate with the eternal gun.


    "Don''t be afraid, rocky, this should be my father''s friend." Thor hurried forward to pick up rocky, looked at Huang tentatively and asked in a low voice, "well, excuse me, what did you do to him?"


    "Oh, his current situation, like you, has lost his divine power. Of course, I have no way to seal his physical power..." Huang asked and stood up, looked at Thor and said with a smile, "so now he is also a God who has lost his divine power."


    "Oh! That''s great! My brother, you can finally realize my life during this period!" Thor''s eyes brightened, looked straight at rocky and said, "I think after the exercise here, your lying character will also be improved!"


    "Feel your life during this time? Pick up girls there every day?" Rocky asked angrily when he heard Thor''s words.


    "What?" Thor was obviously stunned when he heard the speech, and then said reluctantly, "why do you think so? My time is not as easy as you think..."


    Looking at rocky and Thor talking, the others couldn''t get in. They shook their heads and turned away. After all, Huang Wen said that rocky had lost his divine power, so it''s not so easy to escape as before.


    "Do you really want to educate with this rocky?" Tony Stark asked Huang, frowned and whispered, "I feel that this rocky is not as good as Thor. He looks like a tricky man!"


    "Can''t you be tricky? This rocky is the God of trickery!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "besides, one sheep is also put, and two sheep are also put, both of which are put here by Ying faming, so that Ying faming can have a good fight first... No, it''s a good training to frustrate his pride!"


    "Afraid of this guy, don''t eat this set!" Tony Stark narrowed his eyes slightly and said with some hesitation.


    "Even you, a proud man, have become so humble under my oppression, not to mention a small evil god Loki?" Huang asked, waving his hand and saying casually.


    "I didn''t know for a moment whether you were praising me or hurting me!" Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen''s back and turned his eyes and muttered.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen turned and walked to belle. When he was about to take Belle away, Huang Wen was suddenly stunned, because Huang Wen''s arm directly passed through Belle''s body, and then Belle''s body gradually dissipated.


    "What''s this?" Huang asked, looking at this familiar means, couldn''t help but stare. Then he found Belle''s real body hiding in the interlayer of one side space. Huang asked with a happy smile, "My Belle is really a genius! I can use more powerful than him just by looking at Rocky''s means!"


    "Hum! You found it!" Belle seems to be a little unhappy, pursed her mouth and ran out of the interlayer of the space, but the corners of her eyes also have an irrecoverable smile and pride.


    Yes, how can Belle not be proud? This is one of Rocky''s housekeeping skills. After being looked at by Belle, she learned that rocky is not next to her now, or I''m afraid she''ll spit blood and fall to the ground.


    "It seems, Belle, your understanding of space magic has become more powerful!" Huang asked, rubbed Belle''s hair, smiled and said, "it seems that it''s very helpful for you to see more about other space magic..."


    "That''s my intelligence!" Belle raised her head with some pride and smiled at Huang.


    "Cough! Do you worry about how the people next to you feel?" Tony Stark coughed a little helplessly and asked in a low voice.


    "You think you''re in the way, why don''t you leave?" Belle turned her head, pretended to be innocent, blinked, looked at Tony Stark suspiciously and asked.


    "OK, you won! Can''t I go?" Tony Stark immediately retreated and left, but he didn''t take two steps. He suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Huang and asked, "is it really safe that the cosmic magic cube is still in the laboratory? Do you have any means to protect him from being stolen?"


    "Tony, don''t you have the smartest brain? Is it difficult for you to use the power of the cosmic cube to create a layer of protection near the cosmic cube?" Huang asked, shaking his head and nodding his brain. "Or is it because your brain has not operated for too long and degenerated?"


    "Damn it! I was ridiculed by a reckless man, a guy with only an undergraduate degree!" Tony Stark turned away angrily and muttered, "remember, I''ll call pepper to the avenger building another day to show you a wave of love! I''ll support you and me!"

 Chapter 438

    Asgard, Odin, who was sleeping in Odin, was suddenly stunned. Although rocky was blocked by Huang Wen, the perception of the eternal gun to rocky did not stop. Since this feeling was a little vague, Odin also knew that rocky was trapped on the earth.


    The corner of Odin''s mouth with his eyes closed couldn''t help twitching. He didn''t expect that he sent a son to the earth to educate Huang Wen. Huang Wen was addicted. He forced his other son to be trapped in the earth. What can Asgard do?


    You know, rocky is now the acting God King of Asgard. As the saying goes, a country cannot be without a king all day. The same is true for Asgard''s body. If no king stands up for a long time, I''m afraid the people of Asgard will panic.


    Odinningkoloki keeps making trouble in Asgard, and even makes Asgard fly like a chicken and a dog, which can''t make Asgard''s people feel the existence of the royal family


    Therefore, Odin used the power of the eternal gun to release his spirit and go to the earth.


    "Why are you here again?" but before Odin saw Huang asked, he was stopped by Gu Yi again. Gu Yi frowned, looked up and down at Odin, and asked with some dissatisfaction, "do you think the earth is a back garden? How can you go in and out one by one?"


    "Gu Yi, Huang asked that guy, has detained rocky on the earth!" Odin also frowned, looked at Gu Yi and said in a deep voice.


    "Hmm?" Gu Yi was stunned when he heard the speech. Gu Yi naturally knew that rocky came to the earth. After all, the means of Asgard people coming over was too obvious. In other words, Asgard didn''t like to hide his tracks. It turned out that there was a saying in the middle of the nine realms that where the rainbow bridge went was Asgard''s territory.


    Although now, this sentence has basically failed, the rainbow bridge in Asgard is still so noisy. At least twice when rocky came, Gu Yi found them all. If it weren''t for Odin''s face, Gu would have expelled rocky early.


    However, even if Gu Yi knew that Loki came to the earth, Gu Yi didn''t know. Huang Wen detained Loki on the earth, and Gu Yi didn''t understand why Huang Wen did so.


    "What is this boy doing?" Gu Yi couldn''t help shaking his head and looked at the direction of New York''s Chinatown. However, Gu Yi couldn''t see the situation in Chinatown clearly, because the main force of the immortal killing sword array was concentrated near Chinatown and the avenger building.


    "Alas, it''s really not easy to know what the boy is doing since he''s getting stronger and stronger..." Gu Yi shook his head. In Odin''s slightly surprised eyes, he opened a fire ring, took out a watch from it, and then lit it.


    "Is this?" Odin looked at Gu Yi with some hesitation and asked tentatively.


    "Oh, a kind of communication watch. Huang asked the little guy to give it to me. When he gave it to me, he said something about respecting their privacy..." Gu Yi sighed and said helplessly.


    "No, is there a signal at such a high place?" Odin''s mouth twitched slightly. He is not an antique. Odin also knows one or two about the technology on the earth, so he was more confused. They are now outside the earth.


    "The satellites below can be requisitioned and even controlled to change direction. Of course, if they are farther away, they won''t work..." Gu Yi shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "Hum!" not long after Gu Yi''s voice fell, Huang Wen''s body appeared here, which was different from the spirit bodies of Gu Yi and Odin. Huang Wen''s body appeared here. Even in outer space, Huang Wen didn''t appear any different, because he was strong enough to survive in outer space.


    As for why Huang Wen is not a spirit body here, the main reason is that Huang Wen''s spirit body has less ability. The only one who can take action is Jian 23, but it is obvious that Gu Yi called him to fight!


    "Master Gu Yi, God King Odin." Huang Wen looked at Gu Yi and Odin with a smile and nodded. Although Huang Wen could see that neither of them was the noumenon, Huang Wen would still maintain some respect for the strongest at this level before Huang Wen broke through to the heavenly Father level.


    "Why did you leave rocky on earth? I only wanted you to help educate Thor..." Odin didn''t mean to talk nonsense at all. He looked directly at Huang and asked.


    "Rocky?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Odin came for Rocky''s adopted son. Huang thought Odin came to urge him to train Thor quickly.


    After all, after so many days, Thor''s strength has not improved greatly except for his recklessness and a little convergence.


    "Yes, it''s rocky. Why do you want to leave rocky on the earth?" Odin tried not to say the word imprisonment, which was very embarrassing for Huang Wen and Gu Yi.


    "There''s no way. He sneaked into the avenger building in an attempt to steal the treasures of our earth and the avenger alliance, so I naturally have to punish him myself..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "but don''t worry, for your sake, I won''t hurt his life..."


    "Just then, the God King entrusted me to educate Thor. I thought that educating one Thor is also education, and educating two people is also education. Therefore, I left rocky."


    "Quickly put rocky back to Asgard! He is the acting God King of Asgard!" Odin frowned, looked at Huang majestically and said in a deep voice.


    "Oh?" asked Huang suddenly with a smile, raised his eyebrows, tilted his head and looked at Odin. "Then don''t worry about the crimes committed by rocky? Just because he is the acting God King of Asgard, he can steal the treasures of our earth and Avenger alliance without authorization? He can put the ice giant on the earth and threaten the lives of the earth and people on the earth?"


    "Your Majesty, don''t say that you don''t know about Rocky''s putting the Frost Giant on the earth. You are the God King of Asgard. How many things do you don''t know about Asgard?"


    "Or does your majesty feel that Asgard''s people have made mistakes, and even on our earth, our earth is not qualified to punish him?"

 Chapter 439

    Huang Wen''s words are stronger than Gu Yi and Odin''s imagination. As for Huang Wen''s confidence, it is naturally the immortal sword and the immortal sword array.


    After using the strength of the immortal killing sword array for a short time last time, Huang Wen already knows. Maybe Huang Wen can''t defeat the strong at the heavenly Father level, but as long as Huang Wen stays in the immortal killing sword array, even the strong at the heavenly Father level can''t do anything about himself.


    This is actually similar to that of mophito, which is in the dimension of hell. Of course, Huang asked not to have the ability to resurrect Fisto like that. However, in the battle of Chu, the ability of Huang question to mobilize is much more than that of Fisto in the hellish dimension.


    Moreover, there is another reason why Huang Wen is so strong, that is, Huang Wen already knows that Odin has fallen into Odin''s sleep. Even if Odin pretends, it also shows that Odin''s divine power has been strong enough to be unbearable.


    Such a huge divine power has brought Odin not a positive improvement, but a burden. Odin at this time is not so easy to fight, so Odin will not do it easily.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s strong performance will make Odin feel that Huang Wen has a confident card and is not afraid of him at all. Only in this way can Huang Wen not fall into the disadvantage in the conversation!


    "You!" Odin''s eyes coagulated, took a deep look at Huang, and asked what he was going to say.


    "Huang Wen is right. He has given you a lot of face. If it weren''t for Rocky''s adoptive son, I''m afraid Huang Wen would be enough to kill him with what rocky did!" Gu Yi interrupted Odin, "after all, the ice giant''s invasion of the earth is not a small thing!"


    "It''s really his fault that rocky called the ice giant to invade the earth..." Odin frowned and looked at Gu Yi, then took a deep breath, eased his complexion a little, looked at Huang and asked, "Asgard people make mistakes on the earth and really need to be punished, but rocky is now the acting God King of Asgard. He really can''t stay on the earth for too long. Why don''t you put forward some conditions..."


    "Ice chest!" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly. He didn''t intend to blackmail Odin, but Odin had already spoken. Huang Wen naturally couldn''t let go.


    "The cold ice treasure chest is the artifact of the frost giant family, and there is only one in the whole universe..." Odin subconsciously frowned, looked at Huang and said with some dissatisfaction, "Earth man, don''t be too greedy!"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want your majesty to give it to me. When Thor returns to Asgard, I''ll let him take it back. What''s the matter?" Huang asked. At this moment, he was kind and looked at Odin as if he were looking at a fat sheep with a smile on his face.


    "Your smile makes me very unhappy!" Odin saw Huang''s eyes and said something in an unhappy voice. After a long time, he continued, "when will you let rocky back?"


    "Wait, you can''t put it back just after training? At least you need to see some effect, don''t you?" Huang asked, shrugging, looking at Odin with a smile. "Asgard''s acting God King doesn''t need to show up all the time?"


    "A month at most!" Odin took a deep breath, looked at Huang and said in a deep voice.


    "OK, where''s the ice chest?" Huang asked. The smile on his face slowly converged, looked at Odin seriously and said, "I''m not like this ice chest being cut in half. After all, it should not be as strong as the hammer of the storm?"


    "Hum!" Odin snorted coldly, and a divine light appeared over the earth from Asgard. It was the cold ice treasure box that flew in front of Odin.


    "Thank you, your majesty." Huang asked with a grin, waved his hand and put the ice treasure box into the ring, and Odin didn''t mean to stop it. "I hope you will have a chance to cooperate with your majesty next time. After all, there are few generous collaborators like your majesty..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body disappeared in place and returned to the earth. Above the earth, only the spirit bodies of Odin and Gu Yi were left.


    "So, if we fight, will you be on his side?" Odin asked suddenly, looking at the disappeared Huang.


    "You should also see the divine sword. Although it is full of violence and killing, its power can''t be underestimated. If you two fight, I''m afraid the earth will suffer turbulence. Moreover, can you guarantee that the divine sword is his last card?" Gu Yi shook his head and said softly.


    "Annoying boy!" Odin said in a deep voice with a frown in his eyes. "If I were younger, I would have to teach him a good lesson!"


    "But you are old, and how much of your divine power can you release?" Gu Yi couldn''t help laughing when he heard Odin''s words against his old age. "Now the world is already the world of young people..."


    "Moreover, with Huang Wen''s strength, your son will have more contact with Huang Wen in the future, won''t he? He is much stronger than your son. If you really have a stiff relationship with Huang Wen..."


    "Hum! After Thor, he will never be weaker than him! After Thor, he can surpass my existence!" Odin snorted coldly, and the spirit gradually disappeared in place and returned to Asgard again.


    "This boy is becoming more and more confident. Can we say that he is close to our realm? Shouldn''t he be so fast?" Gu Yi looked in the direction of Chinatown. Although she didn''t see anything, she shook her head and whispered, "maybe it''s another card. I don''t know what it is..."


    "Hey, you''ve made a lot of money! Odin is really a fat sheep!" Huang asked, taking out the cold ice treasure box in Najie, with a proud smile on his face and some emotion. "I remember that there are many treasures in Asgard''s treasure house, but they seem to have been destroyed together with Asgard later. Do you want to find a chance and make an idea?"


    "Although I don''t know how many treasures there will be in it, this is Odin''s booty. There should be more than a few booties to conquer the nine realms?"


    "Even if I can''t use it, I can give it to Belle and Huang Liang. It''s much better than that disaster in Asgard?"


    "And Odin''s armor. I don''t know if rocky will use that Armor now? Or will Odin let him use it?"

 Chapter 440

    Odin didn''t know at this time. In his eyes, Huang Wen, who was full of greed and had no strong style, had already stared at their treasure house. Otherwise, I''m afraid Odin couldn''t help strengthening the defense facilities of his fairy palace treasure house.


    In this way, a month passed in a hurry. Huang Wen spent most of the month understanding the power of the cold ice treasure box. However, perhaps because the cold ice treasure box is a magic or energy treasure, Huang Wen has a star talent and is a martial arts genius, so Huang Wen didn''t gain much and didn''t understand the so-called cold ice law.


    After all, the starting point of cold ice and fire palm is too low. Its only advantage is to transform the internal force without attributes into the internal force with attributes. As for the degree of reaching the enlightenment law, it is still far from enough.


    "What a pity..." Huang asked with some regret to put away the cold ice treasure box. If Huang asked could draw the Sacred Heart formula of emperor Shitian and want to understand the cold ice law, it should be simpler. Now, Huang asked may take more time.


    At this time, Huang Wen stopped because a month has come. It''s time for rocky to go back, and Huang Wen has to watch. He can''t let rocky take the opportunity to take away the cosmic cube. After all, Huang Wen doesn''t know whether Tony Stark has created a protection mechanism for the cosmic cube.


    At this time, in the avenger building, rocky and Thor fell to the ground and looked the same embarrassed. However, unlike rocky, who was like a dead fish, Thor looked very excited because after a month of beating... Oh, no, it was training. Thor had mastered a little way to unload his strength, which was for Thor who only knew recklessness, Is a great progress!


    "Damn it! Why should I come to earth? Why should I bear such a painful and suffering day?" Rocky had an idea in his mind at this time, biting his teeth and lying on the ground pretending to be dead. "Isn''t it good for me to be the God King in Asgard? Why should I risk myself?"


    "Get up quickly! Don''t pretend to be dead, or you will be met with more severe punishment!" Ying faming''s harsh voice sounded, naturally aiming at rocky, because Thor had already got up with excitement.


    "Rocky, get up quickly. It''s also a help to you. Don''t be lazy!" Thor''s urging voice sounded in Rocky''s ear, filling Rocky''s heart with anger.


    "Bullshit help! This is torture! Only a reckless man like you, a fool without a brain, will believe that this is helpful to you!" an idea flashed through rocky''s mind. "Damn it! If it wasn''t for you, how could I come here and how could I be caught and tortured by them? Huh?"


    Rocky was cursing in his heart. Suddenly, he felt that his magic seemed to return to himself. Rocky didn''t even have time to think about it, let alone try whether he could steal the cosmic cube, or that rocky, who had been tortured for a month, had long forgotten about the cosmic Cube


    Rocky subconsciously communicated with the eternal gun and brought himself back to Asgard. He will never stay in the ghost place of the earth again!


    "Shua!" a rainbow bridge crossed the endless void and directly brought rocky back to Asgard, leaving Thor stunned.


    "Rocky!" Thor exclaimed. He finally saw rocky again. In this month, he shared joys and sorrows with rocky. I don''t know how happy he was... Well, maybe Thor was the only one who was very happy. Even the time to find Jane Foster was reduced.


    Anyway, Thor now found that rocky had suddenly left himself. He couldn''t accept it and shouted at the sky.


    "Did you go straight?" Huang asked. Looking at Rocky who suddenly fled, he was speechless for a moment. Rocky was trained by Ying faming. How painful it is to run so fast


    "Huang asked, rocky ran away!" when Thor saw Huang asked in the avenger building, his eyes suddenly brightened, looked at Huang asked hurriedly and said, "go and get rocky back!"


    "You are really Rocky''s good brother..." Huang asked. He couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth, looked at Thor and said.


    "Of course, our relationship is the best. How can I grow up here alone? In this way, the gap between us is even bigger?" Thor didn''t hear that Huang asked was ironic. He looked straight into Huang asked''s eyes and said seriously, "this is an opportunity to make rocky stronger. How can he escape in advance?"


    Huang Wen couldn''t tell whether Thor was telling the truth or whether Thor''s heart was cut and black, so Huang Wen fell into silence.


    "He has returned to Asgard, and I can''t get him back..." after a long time, Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly and whispering, "so instead of letting me get him back, you might as well grow up faster, graduate from master Ying as soon as possible, and go back to Asgard to get rocky back..."


    "That''s right!" Thor said excitedly with his eyes lit up when he heard the speech. "If I can really graduate from master Ying and pick up the Thor hammer again, it will prove that I''m right, so rocky can more convincingly follow me to train!"


    "No, who told you to graduate from yingfaming and you can lift the Thor''s hammer?" Huang asked. Hearing Thor''s excited words, he almost couldn''t help asking.


    But in the end, Huang Wen held back, because Huang Wen didn''t want to hit Thor''s excitement at this time.


    "Master Ying, please strengthen my training!" especially when Huang Wen heard this sentence and Thor shouted at Ying faming, Huang Wen directly retreated.


    At this time, in Asgard, rocky returned here, and the eternal gun was held in his hand again. He finally felt a sense of security. He finally got rid of the painful days of hell on earth!


    "Finally come back!" after a long time, rocky came back. He took a deep breath and his eyes flashed anger. "Thor! Huang asked! Ying faming! You dare to treat the king of Asgard like this. You will meet my anger!"


    However, Rocky''s anger didn''t last long, because he remembered the picture of Huang Wen grabbing the cosmic magic cube with his bare hands, and rocky was instantly discouraged.


    "Go and ask your mother first. Since Huang Wen knows your father, you should be able to find out Huang Wen''s strength from your mother..." Rocky quickly thought of something and made a decision in his heart. "First find out your strength and then do it, and whether your father really fell into Odin''s sleep..."

 Chapter 441

    Rocky soon came to Odin''s bedroom. Odin knew clearly about Rocky''s arrival. Even he had breathed with frejia through his mind, just to avoid frejia''s flaws in front of rocky.


    "Mother, hasn''t he woke up yet?" Rocky came to the bedroom and looked at Odin in the deep sleep. After a long silence, he looked up at the sad looking Freja.


    "No, his body is getting worse day by day. Only when he falls into Odin''s sleep can he barely maintain his divine power and maintain the status quo..." Friga sighed and looked very sad. "I''m afraid your father''s time is not a few years. He has lived for a long time, reaching the limit of Asgard Protoss..."


    "How can he wake up?" Rocky frowned and looked at Odin, who was still asleep.


    "I don''t know..." Friga shook her head and whispered, "maybe he can wake up when his divine power won''t hurt his body again?"


    "Does mother know that Laurie is dead?" Rocky was silent for a long time again, looking at Freja and suddenly asked.


    "What? The king of the Frost Giant is dead?" Friga couldn''t help exclaiming, and even the sleeping Odin''s eyelids jumped.


    Although Odin knew that the Frost Giant broke into the earth, Odin didn''t think that Lao Fei, an old enemy, would die. After all, in Odin''s opinion, Lao Fei, who has lived for many years, should have other means


    However, it is obvious that Odin overestimated raufi and underestimated the strong on earth, especially the avenger alliance and Huang Wen.


    "It seems that your father also heard the news..." Friga saw Odin''s reaction and whispered to rocky, "let''s go out and don''t disturb him here."


    "OK." Odin''s reaction was to let rocky relax. He nodded and followed Freja out of the bedroom.


    "Mother, do you know Huang asked? A strong man on earth, looks very young..." Rocky looked at Freja and finally asked her ultimate goal this time.


    "Huang asked?" Friga raised her eyebrows and looked at Rocky in surprise. "Do you know Huang asked?"


    "Well, when I looked at Thor through the eternal gun, I knew this man. Is he strong?" Rocky said casually, weaving a lie.


    "I''m not very clear about Huang''s question. I''d better listen to your father and me before your father fell asleep..." Friga organized the language and said.


    "This is a young strong man on earth. He is only 20 years old, but his strength is very good, and he is proficient in many means. His strength has probably just broken through the level of sub heavenly father. He is a strong man in the nine realms and even the universe!"


    "So, he still wants Thor back, so he asked Huang to train Thor?" Rocky asked in a deep voice, his eyes narrowed slightly and his anger flashed in his eyes.


    "Keep your voice down and don''t disturb your father..." Friga frowned and whispered.


    "He''s not my father!" cried rocky angrily.


    "Isn''t I your mother?" asked Friga, looking straight into Rocky''s eyes.


    "Mother, you are different..." seeing Freja''s eyes, Rocky''s anger suddenly disappeared, and his momentum suddenly declined, whispered.


    "Your father didn''t ask him to train Thor. He just asked him to take care of Thor. You know, Thor''s character and behavior style, after losing his divine power, he didn''t know how many things he would break into, especially after going to a completely strange world..." frejia nodded and continued to look at rocky and explained in a low voice.


    "Hum!" Rocky snorted coldly. Even though he respected Freja very much, rocky still didn''t believe Freja''s words. In Rocky''s opinion, Odin must want Thor to come back. These days, he has pulled a lot of things out of Thor''s mouth!


    "Don''t be unhappy. Thor made a mistake, but he''s still your brother!" said Friga softly, shaking her head with a smile. "You''ve been together for so many years. Don''t you really have any feelings?"


    "What''s the strength of Huang Wen at the level of sub heavenly father?" Rocky flashed a trace of unnaturalness on his face and looked at Freja to change the topic.


    "He just broke through the level of sub heavenly Father, and he is so young. He is still an earth man. He should not be strong enough?" frejia also hesitated at this time, because Odin didn''t tell frejia about Huang Wen''s strength.


    After all, Odin can''t tell frega that Huang Wen has a mysterious card and Gu Yi is covered. Has he been blackmailed by Huang Wen for a lot of treasures?


    Where should Odin, the majesty of the king of the gods, go?


    "Is it still said that he has just reached the level of sub heavenly father?" Rocky flashed a trace of clarity in his eyes and couldn''t help thinking, "well, it seems that he should have any special ability to hold the space gem. With the strength of sub heavenly Father and some special abilities, he can really do this..."


    "Although the strength of the sub heavenly Father level is really troublesome, even more powerful than the king of the Frost Giant Lao Fei, I am not completely helpless. Maybe I can use some treasures in the fairy palace. Anyway, Odin has fallen into Odin''s sleep..."


    "Rocky, what are you thinking?" when she saw rocky suddenly fall into silence, she couldn''t help but be stunned, then frowned at rocky and said, "Don''t you want to deal with Huang Wen? I advise you not to think that every strong person at the level of sub heavenly father is not an easy person, and such a strong person has already possessed his own dignity..."


    "Do you have your own dignity?" Rocky''s eyes moved and couldn''t help thinking. Except that Huang Wen felt his dignity when he grabbed his neck, rocky didn''t feel Huang Wen''s dignity at all, especially when Huang Wen got along with the Avengers.


    "Don''t worry, mother, I won''t mess around." Rocky soon recovered, looked at frejia, smiled, shook his head and said softly, "mother, go in with him. I''ll stay in the fairy palace and won''t go anywhere..."


    Rocky''s words are true. After going to the earth and being tortured for so long, rocky really didn''t dare to leave Asgard

 Chapter 442

    "What did rocky say? He wanted to deal with Huang?" after frejia returned to the bedroom, Odin''s voice sounded in frejia''s ear with a trace of hesitation.


    "Alas, look at Rocky''s appearance, she should be able to do so..." frejia sighed helplessly. Although rocky had told her not to mess, she knew very well from frejia''s understanding of rocky that rocky would definitely mess.


    "No, I just redeemed him... Cough, save him, can he stop messing around!" Odin was speechless. He redeemed rocky from Huang Wen''s hand, and even paid the price of a cold treasure box.


    Although Huang Wen said that the cold ice treasure box would be brought back by Thor when Thor returned to Asgard, Odin felt that most of the cold ice treasure box was meat buns beating dogs, because of Odin''s distrust of Huang Wen''s character.


    If Loki is caught by Huang, Odin doesn''t know how much he has to pay to redeem Loki.


    "What?" Friga looked at Odin suspiciously. She wanted to understand something, but in order to protect Odin''s face, Friga shook her head and pretended not to hear Odin.


    "Cough, it''s nothing. You don''t need to guard me all the time. Keep an eye on rocky. Don''t let him mess around, let alone let him leave Asgard and go to the earth!" Odin''s helpless voice echoed in Freja''s ear, "Huang asked. It''s not simple. It''s not just because of Gu Yi''s relationship, but because of this young boy. He is very strong..."


    "I see." Friga nodded solemnly. She knew that if she let it go, I''m afraid rocky would really have a crisis. Even though rocky was not her own son, Friga didn''t treat rocky differently, especially Rocky''s magic came from Friga.


    At this time, after leaving Odin''s bedroom, rocky went directly to the fairy palace treasure house. He wanted to see what could help him deal with Huang Wen, teach Ying faming and Thor.


    Yes, Huang Wen is now Rocky''s primary goal, but after being taught by Ying faming one after another, in Rocky''s heart, Ying faming''s hostility has risen sharply!


    "Hmm?" however, when rocky just appeared in the fairy palace treasure house, the whole person was stunned, because among the fairy palace treasure house, the cold ice treasure box that rocky was most familiar with disappeared!


    Yes, just as Odin and Huang Wen said, the cold ice treasure box is the only treasure in the universe. Although the universe is boundless, there may be items with similar ability to the cold ice treasure box, but the appearance can never be the same.


    Therefore, Odin could not directly find something to replace the ice chest. The place where the ice chest was originally placed is now empty.


    "Where''s the cold ice treasure box? I''m so hot. Where''s a cold ice treasure box?" Rocky''s small head contained great doubts. He walked to the place where the cold ice treasure box was originally placed, opened his mouth slightly and looked around.


    "I took away the ice treasure box..." Freja''s voice sounded behind rocky, making Rocky''s body tremble slightly. "Sorry, I didn''t tell you this thing. After all, I''m worried that this thing will hurt your dignity."


    "Where''s the ice chest?" Rocky turned his head hesitantly and looked at Friga.


    "Earth, I actually met Huang Wen. When I knew that you were trapped on earth..." frejia didn''t finish the whole sentence, because frejia didn''t know what the specific process was. It''s better to let rocky think about it by himself.


    "So, it was my mother who gave the ice chest to Huang and asked me that I could come back?" Rocky began to mutter to himself as expected by frega. "Did I suddenly feel that his power to suppress me disappeared? It turned out that he deliberately let me go... Damn!"


    Rocky''s eyes flashed with endless anger, and his teeth bit tightly, as if he were going to eat Huang.


    "Therefore, I advise you not to provoke him, a strong man at the level of sub heavenly father. When your father entered Odin''s sleep, we Asgard should not easily provoke him. Don''t forget that Thor was expelled from Asgard by your father after provoking war without authorization..." frejia looked at Rocky with an angry face and solemnly reminded him.


    "Rocky, you are now the acting God King of Asgard. You should consider everything for Asgard and can''t act on your own will, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, mother, I know." Rocky spent some time to suppress the humiliation and anger in his heart. After all, he was treated as a prisoner of war. How can rocky not feel humiliation?


    Especially before rocky suffered some torture on the earth. Combined, it took rocky such a good actor a little time to recover.


    "It''s not enough that you just know. You should keep it in mind all the time..." in order to prevent rocky from hitting Huang Wen and provoking unnecessary strong enemies, to prevent Asgard from being blackmailed by Huang Wen again, and to prevent rocky from disturbing Huang Wen''s training of Thor, Friga decided to take good care of rocky!


    "No, mother, why do you follow me all the time?" after leaving the fairy palace treasure house, rocky looked at frejia and asked helplessly, "doesn''t mother need to accompany him?"


    "Why? When you grow up, don''t you even want your mother to stay with you for a while?" Friga looked at rocky, smiled and shook her head, pretending to be sad.


    "No, I don''t mean that..." although rocky knew that frega was joking, and even fake could not be fake any more, rocky had no way to refute frega. This was the absolute suppression from his mother. Even rocky, the God of tricks, had no way.


    In this way, frejia began to monitor rocky in real time. Even if rocky was holding the eternal gun, there was no way to do things under frejia''s eyes. After all, frejia was not only the queen of Asgard, but also a super powerful witch!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Rocky''s skills are learned from frejia. Rocky has not developed the power in the blood of his own ice giant, nor is he willing to develop this part of power. What ability does rocky, who is familiar with all means by frejia, have to move his hands and feet in frejia''s eyes?

 Chapter 443

    On the earth, the days without rocky have no impact on most people. In other words, without rocky, it only affects two people, one is Thor, and the other is Jane foster.


    Jane foster didn''t really want to pay attention to Thor at this time, so Thor almost didn''t come to her when rocky was there. Now that rocky left, Thor came to her. What does she think of as a substitute for rocky?


    Therefore, Jane Foster was very angry, and the consequence was that Thor couldn''t step into the scope of the laboratory.


    In desperation, Thor can only focus on the training of Ying faming. Finally, Thor, who has received the training wholeheartedly, finally shows a bit of Thor''s style. At least the growth rate of his combat skills is far beyond ordinary people.


    This day, while Thor was concentrating on training, a wave familiar to Thor suddenly surged up in the avenger building!


    The fluctuation of the power of thunder!


    It is very similar to the thunder power contained in the thunder hammer and the storm hammer!


    "What is Steve doing?" Thor thought of Steve Rogers at the first time. After all, in Thor''s view, among the whole Avengers alliance, only Steve Rogers who can lift the hammer of Thor and the hammer of storm can use such powerful thunder power.


    "Starting the energy defense device..." just then, Jarvis''s voice sounded in the avenger building. Then, an energy light curtain wrapped the avenger building.


    The source of this energy light curtain is the endless energy extracted from the cosmic cube!


    Yes, after listening to Huang Wen''s words, Tony Stark not only developed a device to protect the cosmic magic cube, but also studied a set of defense energy to prevent the last Lei Gong''s fight in the avenger building from happening again.


    "What''s the matter?" at this time, the Avengers gathered in the hall, and Steve Rogers also appeared here. When Thor saw Steve Rogers, he couldn''t help being stunned and said in surprise, "didn''t you release the power of thunder?"


    "It''s not me..." Steve Rogers subconsciously shook his head and said softly with some hesitation. "It should be max. did he break through?"


    "Max? Who''s max?" asked Thor, looking at Steve Rogers with a puzzled face.


    Thor hasn''t seen max for so many days when he came to the avenger building, because Max is basically closed. He doesn''t even need to eat. It''s enough to directly consume electric energy.


    "Max is an apprentice of Huang Wen. He is the youngest entry-level disciple..." Steve Rogers glanced at Thor and explained.


    "Apprentice? Entry disciple?" Apprentice Thor understood what it meant, but Thor, the youngest entry disciple, didn''t quite understand, but he soon thought of something. He looked at Steve Rogers hesitantly and asked again, "he can also mobilize the power of thunder. Can he also lift the hammer of Thor?"


    "Oh, this should not..." Steve Rogers shook his head and whispered, "Max''s ability is the electrical system. He can absorb energy such as thunder and electric energy and strengthen himself, but he can''t lift the hammer of Thor."


    "Absorb thunder and electricity?" Thor suddenly widened his eyes. He didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he stood in place.


    "Shua!", Huang Wen''s figure appeared directly in the avenger building. The so-called energy shield did not stop Huang Wen.


    Just kidding, it''s the mirror space of Kama Taj that can''t trap Huang Wen, not to mention the energy shield of Avenger building?


    Only other time and space, or the gap in other dimensions, can make the escape of Mengdie flinch, just like Belle''s small world and hell dimension.


    However, in such places, Huang Wen can also use Xuanyuan sword to forcibly cut the dimensional space, or use silly girl to travel through time and space.


    Huang Wen looked in the direction of max with some excitement. When he heard that Max was suspected of breaking through, Huang Wen came directly. After all, he was the first disciple to understand the law. Huang Wen naturally couldn''t ignore it.


    "Hmm?" however, when Huang Wen saw Max''s current situation, Huang Wen''s eyes could not help but coagulate. His body shape disappeared in place and appeared next to max.


    At this time, Max''s body expanded to more than two meters high. There was endless thunder power in his body. Obviously, it was still difficult for Max to absorb the thunder power from the storm hammer.


    In particular, Max has to understand the law of thunder or the law of lightning from the power of thunder. It''s really too difficult.


    Therefore, Max was in trouble. He combined his ability and began to devour the force of thunder. When his body completely integrated the force of thunder, he could understand his own law.


    Unfortunately, Max is stuck.


    "If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. Some are too aggressive..." Huang asked and soon found out the current situation of max. he couldn''t help shaking his head, sighing, and then cheer up. "However, he didn''t have no chance at all. At least, Max''s power is still very strong. Moreover, his body should be able to bear it after practicing the nine changes of legend!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, a force law poured out of him. Yes, Huang Wen used the pure force law, not the law of the sword, because Huang Wen was worried that using the law of the sword to suppress the thunder force in Max''s body would accidentally poke max. after all, the law of the sword was too sharp.


    As for the law of power, it is different. The law of power is a pure force. It is just right for the town to press Max''s body and help him slowly absorb the power of thunder.


    "Buzzing!" with the emergence of the law of power, Max felt the pressure on his body increase instantly. However, with this pressure, Max''s expanded body began to slowly recover to the degree of growth.


    And the most important thing is, just as Huang Wen expected, the hard to absorb thunder force in Max''s body is slowly being absorbed by Max!


    As long as Max can absorb all these thunder forces into his body, Max can understand the existence of the law. Although he has not broken through to the sub heavenly Father level at one fell swoop, he can at least see the road of the sub heavenly Father level!

 Chapter 444

    "Huang asked, did you go in to help max? Can we go in?" Thor felt that the power of thunder was slowly weakening and couldn''t help looking at the people around him and asked.


    "No!" Huang Liang''s face changed, directly blocked in front of Thor, looked at Thor and said in a deep voice, "no one is allowed to disturb them before master comes out!"


    "Yes, Thor, just wait honestly. If you have time to care about this, you might as well practice with me. Although your combat skills have made some progress, there is still a big gap if you want to defeat me..." Ying faming stood up and said.


    "OK..." Thor heard the speech and felt that most of the people in the avenger alliance looked at themselves warily. They couldn''t help shrinking their necks, followed Ying faming and left here to continue training.


    And Max''s absorption of the power of thunder can''t be solved in a moment and a half, even if Max has the help of Huang Wen. After all, this is the law of understanding. Imagine how much cost Thor spent and how many hardships he experienced in the original play to understand the existence of the law, we can see how difficult it is to understand the law


    Seven days later, in a room in the avenger building, Max''s body finally returned to normal size. In the center of his eyebrows, there was a faint flash of thunder, which completely disappeared. Max also opened his eyes.


    "Thank you, master!" Max didn''t get up directly, but knelt down on the ground and asked Huang loudly.


    "Well, get up. From today on, you can be a strong man who can be alone." Huang Wen had already put away the law of power and smiled at max, "However, you can''t relax. Although you understand the power of the law, it''s for the teacher to help you after all. You still need to be familiar with and master it. Moreover, you still have a big distance from the real strong person at the level of sub heavenly Father..."


    "Don''t worry, master, I understand!" Max nodded solemnly, without any intention of being proud, because he knew that if Huang asked to help him this time, he would not be able to understand the existence of the law.


    "Well, go out. It''s been a week, and belle is anxious to come..." although Huang Wen has contacted Belle through silly girl, she hasn''t seen him for a week. Belle has long been in the avenger building, waiting for him to come out.


    "You finally came out!" Belle saw Huang Wen''s figure and jumped directly into Huang Wen''s arms, "how did it take so long..."


    "I''m sorry, Shiniang, I worried you!" Max looked at Belle apologetically and said.


    "Nothing, I''m just not used to it." Belle raised her head, shook her head at max and said softly.


    "It''s Max''s breakthrough, not me. I''m fine..." Huang asked, rubbed Belle''s hair, looked at the Avengers outside and said, "everyone, let''s congratulate Max on his successful breakthrough!"


    "Pa Pa Pa!" the students on the second floor of Yongchun martial arts school and Max''s martial brothers clapped for the first time, while the Avengers were stunned and clapped. Only the late Thor looked at max with a confused face, as if he felt something.


    "Hmm? Who is this?" not only did Thor not see max, but Max also did not see Thor. After all, since he had seen and felt the thunder power of Thor''s hammer, Max was in seclusion most of the time. Naturally, he had not seen Thor.


    However, although Max hasn''t seen Thor, when he saw Thor, he was acutely aware that Thor''s body contained the power of thunder!


    Yes, although Thor''s divine power was deprived by Odin, Thor''s thunder power was born. Even if Thor could not play this thunder power, it still existed in Thor''s body!


    "You have a very powerful thunder power in your body. Are you the thunder god? The owner of the thunder hammer?" Max asked subconsciously looking at Thor.


    "My body has a strong thunder power?!" Thor was stunned when he heard Max''s words, then subconsciously frowned, looked at max and asked, "do you feel wrong, I can''t lift the thunder hammer, and my divine power has been deprived by my father..."


    "Wrong perception? How can this be?" Max looked at Thor in surprise, then felt it carefully and said with great certainty, "I''m sure I don''t feel wrong. Your body does have a strong thunder power. My induction to the thunder power will never be wrong."


    "It''s impossible. My strength obviously comes from the Thor''s hammer. After losing the Thor''s hammer, I will no longer have the Thor''s power..." Thor whispered incredulously when he heard Max''s words.


    "Max, it''s time for you to show." Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised, looked at max and said with a smile, "go and help our hammer God!"


    "If you don''t believe it, I can prove it to you..." Max nodded after hearing Huang''s question, walked to Thor and said softly.


    "Proof? How?" asked Thor, looking at max suspiciously.


    "My ability can absorb energy such as thunder and electricity. As long as you have this energy in your body, I can absorb it. Of course, if you don''t resist..." Max looked at Thor and said with a smile. This is also one of the defects of Max''s ability. He can only absorb those ownerless or irresistible thunder forces.


    However, those with lightning ability are really different from those with fire ability. Most of those with fire ability have the ability to be immune to fire damage. At least, they also have strong fire resistance.


    However, those with lightning ability are different. Only a few of Max can absorb lightning power. Moreover, even if Max can absorb lightning power, it does not mean that he can be immune to the lightning power of others with lightning ability.


    After all, even Asgard Thor like Thor can''t be completely immune to the power of lightning... Well, he''s basically not immune, whether it''s a stun gun or anything else.


    "Resistance? I don''t even know how to resist..." Thor looked at max with a bitter smile, "because I can''t feel the presence of thunder power in my body."

 Chapter 445

    "Soon, you can feel it!" Max grinned, put his hand on Thor, and then launched his ability. Now Max is very skilled in his ability, although he still can''t get the power of thunder by himself, even when he understands the law of thunder.


    "Zizi!" as Max put his hand on Thor, bursts of current came out of Thor''s body. In Thor''s surprised eyes, the power of thunder poured into Max''s body.


    "Bang!" subconsciously, Thor rejected max, but Max didn''t move. Thor flew out and fell to the ground.


    This is also something that can''t be helped. Although Thor feels the power of thunder in his body, even if Thor awakens the power of thunder, there is a big gap from Max who has understood the law of thunder, not to mention he hasn''t awakened yet.


    "Hmm? Really?" in the Asgard fairy palace, Odin opened his eyes and woke up directly from Odin''s sleep, because he noticed that Thor had just touched the power of thunder in his body, and Thor really had a chance to awaken the power of thunder!


    "It seems that what Gu Yi said is true. Huang asked the guy. He really has something unique. According to my speculation, Thor should wait a long time, at least until I leave, before he can awaken the power of thunder, but he didn''t expect that he really came to this step under Huang Wen''s training!" Odin''s eyes flashed excited eyes. After all, Odin didn''t know that Huang Wen didn''t do it, but Huang Wen''s Apprentice Max did it.


    Of course, even if Odin knew this, he would feel that it was Huang Wen''s credit. After all, Max was Huang Wen''s Apprentice. Isn''t it Huang Wen''s teaching that enabled Max to help Thor?


    "Hmm?" Friga, who was chatting with rocky, suddenly changed her face. She noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with Odin''s sleep. Therefore, Friga had no time to think more. She directly left a word and disappeared in place. "Your father seems to have an accident. Don''t mess around and stay here..."


    "Something''s wrong with him?" Rocky subconsciously frowned. However, he soon recovered. He didn''t always want frejia to leave so as to find a chance to revenge Huang Wen, Ying faming and Thor. Now, isn''t it the best opportunity?


    Rocky''s eyes suddenly lit up, turned the eternal gun in his hand, and began to control the destroyer armor in the fairy palace treasure house.


    This destroyer armor, said to be a armor, is actually Odin''s ultimate weapon. It has strong power and is controlled by the eternal gun.


    Previously, destroyer armor had been placed in the fairy palace treasure house to protect the safety of the whole fairy palace treasure house.


    The frost giants came to steal the ice treasure box. The time when Thor''s coronation ceremony was interrupted, the frost giants failed because they were killed by the destroyer''s armor.


    As for why Loki wants to control the destroyer armor, he naturally wants to send it to the earth to let the destroyer armor deal with Huang Wen and others.


    Loki has absolute confidence in the destroyer armor. After all, this is Odin''s ultimate weapon. Even Odin at the heavenly Father level can get the blessing of power after wearing the destroyer armor. In Loki''s view, isn''t such a destroyer armor pinched by Huang Wen, a small sub heavenly Father level opponent?


    "Lying in the trough!" at this time, frega had just appeared in the bedroom. Naturally, this voice was not made by frega, but by Odin''s gaffe.


    "You..." Friga looked at Odin and frowned, because Odin had completely awakened from Odin''s sleep, and even burst out a foul word.


    "Thor is about to awaken his thunder power!" Odin hurriedly explained to Friga, "so I woke up, but I didn''t expect that rocky sent the destroyer armor to the earth..."


    "What?" Friga exclaimed, "can the earth really withstand the power of Destroyer armor? You used it against them at the beginning..."


    "Don''t worry, this is not the original armor." Odin smiled, shook his head and whispered, "The power of other gods'' blessings on it has long dispersed. Moreover, I only used it to resist them, not their opponents. After all, they have too many people, and they don''t pay attention to the style of the strong, so the destroyer''s armor has actually been destroyed..."


    "So how much strength does it have now?" asked Friga, frowning at Odin.


    "It still has the strength of the heavenly Father, but I can control its strength. If I deal with Thor, I will make it weak. Of course, if I deal with Huang Wen, hum! Even if you help Thor grow up, the accounts still have to be calculated separately!" Odin said, sneering.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you should pay attention to your style. What''s it like!" Friga reminded Odin with some dissatisfaction. "She also said that they have no style. Aren''t you the same now?"


    "Cough, it''s all affected by the boy Huang asked!" Odin coughed twice, flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face, instantly turned on the pot throwing mode, and whispered, "probably because he has had too much contact with that boy recently. He is also a greedy guy who doesn''t speak of the style of the strong!"


    "Don''t say that, look at what''s going on on on earth!" said Friga, shaking her head and looking at Odin eagerly.


    "OK." Odin took a deep breath, and a force of Odin spread on him. The next moment, the scene seen by the destroyer armor appeared in front of Odin and Freja. Of course, this scene also appeared in front of rocky.


    "Gu Yi, don''t worry, I won''t mess." however, rocky didn''t see that in the interlayer of the space, Gu Yi was frowning at the destroyer armor. After all, Gu Yi still knew one or two about the origin of the armor. Therefore, Odin, who found Gu Yi, soon got angry with Gu Yi.


    "It seems that you have too many babies, and even came to Huang to send them..." Gu Yi quickly saw through the strength of the destroyer''s armor. He shook his head and smiled softly, "I''m afraid it''s not enough for you to lose a destroyer''s armor. After all, the movement of this battle is not small!"

 Chapter 446

    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Odin''s mouth could not help twitching slightly. He thought of the God King''s certificate that he had completely lost his induction again. He thought of his booty cold ice treasure box. He thought of the storm hammer specially made for Huang Wen to agree to train Thor


    Now, the destroyer armor also comes to Huang Wen. According to Odin''s brief contact and understanding of Huang Wen, Odin also knows that if this destroyer armor can''t beat Huang Wen, it will inevitably become Huang Wen''s booty


    "Well, as long as Thor can grow up, these are foreign things, which Asgard can afford!" Odin soon recovered, but he didn''t say another reason. That''s what Odin said to frega before. As long as Huang Wen starts, he will let the destroyer armor give full play to its strength and teach Huang Wen a good lesson!


    Odin doesn''t believe that the destroyer armor will be easily defeated in Huang Wen''s hands!


    "It seems that you have your own purpose, so I don''t care..." Gu Yi shook his head with a light smile, and his body shape gradually disappeared in place.


    Gu Yi''s understanding of Huang Wen is much deeper than Odin. Gu Yi knows that as long as the destroyer armor is not as powerful as it was made at the beginning, Huang Wen has no problem dealing with it!


    "Alarm! Alarm! In downtown New York, not far from the avenger building, a huge armor appears, which is suspected to be coming through the rainbow bridge in Asgard!" at this time, the sound of silly girl''s intelligence sounded in the avenger building, attracting the attention of everyone in the avenger building.


    At the next moment, everyone looked at Thor. After all, Thor was Asgard''s man, and Thor''s brother rocky ran away. Subconsciously, everyone thought it was Rocky''s revenge.


    At this time, Thor just heard silly girl''s voice and saw people''s eyes before Max felt the power of thunder in his body.


    "I''ll deal with it! If it''s rocky, he should be impulsive, as long as I persuade him!" Thor took a deep breath and flashed a trace of confidence in his eyes. "After all, rocky will give me such a little face. Who makes me his brother?"


    "..." the Avengers fell into a strange silence, because they really didn''t understand where Thor''s honey confidence came from.


    After all, rocky lived in the avenger building for some time. The Avengers didn''t say they knew rocky very well, but they also basically understood Rocky''s character and the relationship between rocky and Thor.


    In the view of the Avengers, if rocky really sent a huge war armour to the earth, I''m afraid Thor is also one of the targets of Rocky''s revenge. Thor really appears in front of rocky, that''s to deliver vegetables!


    "Giant armor?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up slightly, because he saw the picture shown by Jarvis. Although Jarvis found that the speed of the destroyer armor was slower than that of the silly girl, Jarvis still handy to lock the position of the destroyer armor and call out the picture of the destroyer armor.


    "Destroyer armor?!" Thor, who was full of confidence and wanted to solve this matter, couldn''t help crying out when he saw the image given by Jarvis.


    Thor may not know much about other things, such as the cosmic cube, even though the cosmic cube was Odin''s booty.


    Because the cosmic Rubik''s cube is magical in the eyes of a reckless man like Thor, Thor doesn''t have any need to understand it at all.


    But the destroyer''s armor is different. The destroyer''s armor is Odin''s ultimate weapon and a powerful armor forged by countless divine forces. This is an artifact that was very hot in Thor''s youth!


    Of course, it''s not that Thor wants to get such a destroyer armor, but Thor wants to make a armor that is not inferior to the destroyer armor, or even more powerful!


    It is precisely because Thor has this idea that Thor knows the power of Destroyer armor very well. At this time, Thor''s eyes will flash hesitant eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you went to solve it? How did you stop?" Huang asked, looking at Thor, who stood motionless after a cry of surprise, joked.


    "Cough, cough, that..." Thor coughed twice, and a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face. He looked at Huang with some hesitation, turned his eyes, and ran the brain that hadn''t been running again, and then suddenly thought of the reason, "Well, I''m not familiar with New York. After all, I haven''t left the avenger building, so I don''t know where to find it..."


    "It''s not easy. I''ll take you all." Huang asked, as if he had seen through Thor''s mind for a moment, took a deep look at Thor and said with a smile, "at that time, you''ll do it first. Let''s see your exercise results during this period and, by the way, the feelings between your brothers..."


    "Our brother''s previous feelings, of course, are no problem!" Thor gritted his teeth and said hard.


    "Shua!" as soon as Thor''s voice fell, he felt his body light. At the next moment, he found that he appeared on the streets of New York, and in front of him was a panic crowd and a huge destroyer armor.


    "Avenger alliance! Evacuate the crowd!" the voice of Steve Rogers echoed over New York. When hearing this voice, those New Yorkers could not help calming down. Following the guidance of the avenger alliance, they began to evacuate and flee the area where the battle was about to begin.


    "Huang asked, don''t you move the battlefield?" Tony Stark flew to Huang asked, looked up and down at the destroyer''s armor, looked at Huang asked in a low voice.


    "Can''t transfer, I can''t transfer anything..." Huang asked helplessly and said softly, "for the enemy, or the object with resistance, as long as his resistance is strong enough, I can''t transfer it."


    Yes, Huang Wen tried to move the destroyer armor to a place as soon as he appeared here. After all, this is the downtown area of New York.


    However, Huang Wen failed, because the resistance from the destroyer''s armor was too strong. It was the divine power from Odin!


    Moreover, although Mengdie''s escape is miraculous and convenient, in the final analysis, it is only a legendary skill, and the destroyer armor is also an epic item. In addition, Odin is making trouble in the dark and can''t be transferred.

 Chapter 447

    "Ask, will there be danger?" Belle heard Huang''s words, and she flew to Huang''s side with a slight frown. She looked at Huang''s question carefully and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. Didn''t I tell you? It''s not a bad thing that I can''t move out. At least, there''s the immortal sword array here, which is my home!" Huang asked with a smile, rubbed Belle''s hair, whispered, and then gently pointed at Belle.


    "Hum!" a colorful Qi sword floats beside belle. This is the power from the immortal killing sword array, which can protect Belle from injury.


    Although the regeneration dragon seal is still on Belle, it is the last means to protect her life after all, and it can''t stop Belle from being injured, so it''s better to use the immortal killing sword array to protect Belle from being hurt.


    "Tut tut!" Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen''s move and couldn''t help but curl his lips. Subconsciously, he wanted to fly to the destroyer''s armor and compare who was the strongest armor. However, before he could fly out, he was directly caught by Huang Wen.


    "??" Tony Stark looked back with a confused face. How powerful Huang Wen was. Tony Stark was caught by Huang Wen now. Even if the whole armor released all the power, he couldn''t get rid of Huang Wen''s palm.


    "What are you doing? Why are you stopping me? Don''t you kill the destroyer armor quickly, and wait for it to destroy the city? You don''t need to do the follow-up repair work, do you?" Tony Stark looked at Huang angrily and asked.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? I don''t know. Your stark industry has been assigned many official projects recently. Isn''t it all because of your help in dealing with the aftermath?" Huang asked, waving his hand and whispering, "besides, Thor hasn''t done anything yet. What are you doing?"


    "Let Thor do it? Are you serious? He''s just a mortal now!" Tony Stark looked at Huang in surprise and asked, "didn''t you let him go up and die?"


    "Mortal? He is not mortal. Although his divine power has been sealed, his thunder power is still there. Didn''t you see it just now?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and opening his mouth, "besides, the destroyer armor has appeared, indicating that the people who want him to grow up have also appeared..."


    "What do you mean?" Tony Stark was stunned when he heard Huang''s question. Then he came back and whispered, "can I ask Asgard to reimburse the loss of this battle? Although Thor has no money, he is Asgard in myth. He should still be very rich?"


    "Earth people, are they so greedy?" the Odin family, who heard Tony Stark muttering through the destroyer''s armor, twitched slightly in the corners of their mouths, and an idea flashed through their minds at the same time.


    "Thor, what are you still doing? Are you afraid?" Huang asked. Looking at Thor, who was staring at the destroyer''s armor and didn''t take any action for a long time, he couldn''t help teasing. "However, after all, you have lost your divine power and are just a mortal. You will be afraid, which is also a normal reaction..."


    "No! Thor is fearless!" Thor felt hot on his face when he heard Huang''s question. In particular, Thor found that many people stopped to look at themselves, which made Thor''s face hang. He shouted at Huang and rushed to the direction of the destroyer''s armor.


    "Rocky! I know it''s you! Stop and don''t cause innocent damage. These are external means and are not good for your growth!" of course, Thor doesn''t want to rush directly in front of the destroyer''s armor and blow the destroyer''s armor to stop. He wants to reason with rocky first and prove his feelings with rocky in an instant.


    After all, even if Huang asked, Thor deeply understood the strength of the destroyer''s armor. Even before he lost his divine power, he was not the opponent of the destroyer''s armor, let alone now he lost his divine power?


    Thor is just not used to using his brain. He still has a brain!


    "Ka!" Rocky seemed to hear Thor''s voice and controlled the destroyer''s armor to stop. However, he was actually trying to confirm his goal. Thor, Huang asked and Ying faming one. Rocky was not prepared to let go of any of the three!


    "Great, rocky, you''re finally willing to listen to me!" Thor obviously misunderstood Rocky''s meaning, or he overestimated his position in Rocky''s heart from the beginning.


    After all, although rocky was his brother in Thor''s heart, he has always been his competitive object, especially for young and precocious rocky, Thor has always been an obstacle to his way to the throne!


    Now, Loki knows that he is not Asgard, but the son of the ice giant raufi. Although Loki does not recognize his blood of the ice giant, his views on Odin and Thor have changed. The only thing that has not changed is probably Freja.


    Of course, it is impossible to say that rocky has no feelings for Thor. Otherwise, rocky can''t raise an unknown fire in his heart when he finds that Thor is in love with Jane foster, although rocky doesn''t admit it at all.


    However, rocky and Thor still have a long way to go if they want to fall in love and kill each other like they did in the later stage of the original play. After all, the main reason for the better relationship between rocky and Thor in the original play is that they are the only relatives of each other. Both Friga and Odin are dead.


    "Rocky, I tell you, I know you are the acting God King now, but your strength comes from the eternal gun, which is not your strength at all!" Thor continued happily when he saw that rocky had no intention to refute, "So, come back to the earth quickly, come with me, accept Huang Wen''s training, and let''s grow together..."


    It''s good that Thor didn''t mention it. When he mentioned it, rocky couldn''t stand it for a moment. In Rocky''s opinion, he didn''t encounter any good things after he really reached the earth!


    The earth is a disaster for rocky!


    Moreover, rocky had come to revenge. Thor dared to persuade him to return to the hot training again. He really didn''t know what to do.


    With the sound of "bang!" the destroyer''s armor directly hit Thor and flew Thor out. The corners of the surrounding Avengers couldn''t help twitching, especially when they remembered Thor''s confidence before.

 Chapter 448

    "Thor! How could rocky lay such a heavy hand?" Friga couldn''t help exclaiming when she saw Thor''s tragedy, with incredible eyes in her eyes.


    "Alas, it seems that Huang Wen''s words are really good. Thor is not the only one who needs to be educated!" Odin sighed and said helplessly, "we, the king of the gods and queen of heaven, have failed to teach three children in succession..."


    "Did you expect that?" Tony Stark turned his head and looked at Huang who covered Belle''s ears in surprise in order not to let Belle be disturbed by the sound of Thor being beaten away. For a moment, he asked in silence, "do you still let him die?"


    "He has practiced almost. Of course, he was a little poor, but after he met max, he just missed an opportunity to awaken his strength." Huang asked with a smile, loosened Belle''s ears and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t die. If a man with the blood of Asgard God King dies so easily, Asgard can''t easily rule the nine realms before..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell and looked in the direction of the destroyer''s armor. Huang Wen knew that on the other side of the destroyer''s armor, someone was peeping here through the destroyer''s armor, and it was not just rocky who controlled the destroyer''s armor on the surface!


    "In other words, will this stingy Odin take the opportunity to revenge me?" Huang asked on a whim. An idea suddenly flashed in his mind, and then confirmed it. After all, Huang asked hasn''t forgotten that Odin hit his house with a storm hammer before.


    However, this is New York. The power of the immortal killing sword array is arranged around Huang Wen''s body in every inch of space, which gives Huang Wen enough confidence. As long as he doesn''t step out of the immortal killing sword array, Odin can''t do anything!


    "Hum!" Odin didn''t know. Huang Wen already knew his purpose. When he saw Huang Wen''s slightly provocative smile, he snorted coldly. He decided to teach Huang Wen a lesson later!


    "Is there anything wrong with Thor?" Freja didn''t think the same as Odin. She frowned at Odin and asked, "is it really Thor''s opportunity now, as Huang asked?"


    "Yes, this is indeed an opportunity..." Odin nodded and said with his eyes moving. "Before, I noticed that Thor touched the power of thunder in his body, which shows that it is not far from Thor''s real awakening. Therefore, a rebirth is an opportunity for Thor to awaken!"


    "Opportunity? Awaken your strength?" Rocky also heard Huang''s words. His eyes could not help but coagulate. He controlled the destroyer armor and looked in the direction of Thor''s flying. At this time, the avenger alliance had evacuated the surrounding citizens and rushed to the destroyer armor.


    After all, Thor has been shot off, and the Avengers can''t sit back and let the destroyer armor destroy New York, can they?


    As for the strong strength of the destroyer''s armor, Thor was too scared to do it casually at the beginning. The avenger alliance didn''t pay attention to it at all. After all, the powerful backup of the avenger alliance, asked Huang, the boss behind the scenes, just stood behind them and looked at them.


    Haoke jumped over the head of the destroyer''s armor and hit the destroyer''s armor with a fist. At this time, Haoke has instantly become three meters high, but he still doesn''t see much in front of the destroyer''s armor more than nine meters tall. Therefore, his fist hit the face of the destroyer''s armor and looked a little petite.


    "Bang!" however, even the relatively small fist still released incomparably powerful power. With the blow of Haoke, the body of the destroyer''s armor was violently deformed, and even a dent appeared on the head.


    With the sound of "bang!" when Haoke was ready to pursue the victory and continue to attack the destroyer''s armor, the destroyer''s armor hit back. The destroyer''s armor slapped Haoke, and Haoke''s body flew out directly.


    "Be careful, this monster has the ability to recover!" Tony Stark was acutely aware that the head of the destroyer armor dented by hawk was rapidly recovering, as if some mysterious power was repairing it. Tony Stark couldn''t help shouting and then launched his own offensive.


    "Hiss!" a powerful laser gun was emitted from Tony Stark''s palm. This is a sky blue laser, which is the means Tony Stark extracted from the cosmic magic cube and the last move to cause real damage to the black sky!


    "Boom!"


    However, this time, Tony Stark did not succeed in causing damage to the destroyer armor, because the eye position of the destroyer armor also released a powerful laser, which looks very similar to the laser of the laser eye, and may even be more powerful than the laser strengthened by the laser eye.


    Therefore, when Tony Stark''s laser collided with the laser of the destroyer''s armor, a powerful explosion sounded, the surrounding buildings were directly collapsed, and the Avengers rushed out one after another.


    That is, all the Avengers have been strengthened. After practicing the nine changes of legend, they can stop the bullet. Otherwise, in the aftermath of such an explosion, I''m afraid they have to be injured!


    "What a powerful force! Jarvis, analyze it!" Tony Stark is constantly competing with the destroyer armor. His armor is being pushed back by a force. It is obvious that although the laser of the destroyer armor does not completely crush Tony Stark''s laser, the destroyer armor still has an absolute advantage on the power level!


    "Yes, sir, it''s being analyzed!" Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear and soon had the result. "According to the analysis, although this power is different from the power in the storm hammer, its essence is a little similar. It also belongs to the category of magic, or the category of Asgard''s divine power..."


    "Bang!" Jarvis''s voice didn''t fall. Suddenly Tony Stark heard a loud noise. Then the laser in front of him disappeared. Tony Stark can finally breathe a sigh of relief. After all, there is not much force extracted from the cosmic magic cube in his armor.


    "Storm hammer..." Odin, who was watching the war, twitched slightly in the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Yes, it was Steve Rogers who shot and knocked down the destroyer''s armor with the storm hammer, which resolved Tony Stark''s dilemma.

 Chapter 449

    "What''s this? Thor''s hammer? No, it''s not like..." Odin knew the Thor''s hammer, but rocky and Friga didn''t know, so their eyes flashed a doubt and looked at the picture from the destroyer''s armor.


    Although rocky stayed in the avenger building for a period of time, he always stayed with Thor and received the training of Ying faming. Even if he obtained information from Thor, he could only obtain information that he knew a little. Rocky didn''t ask about the storm hammer that he didn''t know, and Thor naturally didn''t say.


    After all, as like as two peas, the hammer of Thor is now almost the same as the hammer of thunder. If so, what is the authority of the elder brother? Although Thor didn''t have this thing, it is because he didn''t have it that Thor valued it more and more!


    "This is the hammer of the storm. I asked Huang to help train Thor. That''s what he asked..." Odin looked at Freja and explained in a low voice, "that''s why I said the boy is insatiable!"


    "But he didn''t use it by himself..." Friga''s view was completely different from Odin''s. she looked at Steve Rogers who picked up the storm hammer. "In other words, can this mortal also pick up the Thor hammer?"


    "Well, the storm hammer is made according to the Thor hammer." Odin nodded calmly and said, "it is because he can lift the Thor hammer that I was forced to promise Huang Wen to build a new storm hammer..."


    "It seems that Huang asked, there should be some magical abilities!" Friga narrowed her eyes slightly, as if she thought of something, and whispered.


    "Damn it! Even the Thor''s hammer can''t be the opponent of the destroyer''s armor. I don''t care what you use. Anyone who dares to stop me from dealing with Huang Wen and Ying faming will die!" Rocky quickly returned to God. He began to frantically communicate the power of Odin in the eternal gun and began to control the destroyer''s armor to release more powerful power.


    Odin didn''t mean to stop Loki''s actions. After all, Thor had been beaten out and was no longer in the battlefield. Even if the destroyer armor released the power of the sub heavenly Father level, it didn''t matter.


    Moreover, the appearance of the storm hammer reminded Odin of being blackmailed by Huang Wen again, so Odin wanted to teach Huang Wen a good lesson!


    "Shua!" when the power of the destroyer''s armor became stronger, a remnant flew to its head. Subconsciously, the destroyer''s armor waved at the remnant.


    "Bang!" the same force acted on the destroyer''s armor itself, making the destroyer''s armor shocked, because what he hit was Steve Rogers''s vibrating gold shield.


    "Dong!" and all this is just the beginning of Steve Rogers'' combination skills. Under the control of Steve Rogers, the storm hammer hit the Zhenjin shield. The characteristics of Zhenjin burst out in an instant. The powerful sound wave and thunder rushed into the body of the destroyer''s armor in an instant, making the destroyer''s armor stiff.


    "Boom!" just then, endless thunder appeared in the sky, all on the destroyer''s armor. This time, Huang Wen didn''t wave away the weather.


    "Win? Crouching trough! The captain is mighty!" the Avengers exclaimed one after another, because until now, only Thor, hawk, Tony Stark and Steve Rogers had fought. Before the rest of the Avengers had time to fight, Steve Rogers solved the enemy and did what none of the first three did!


    "How long has he got the storm hammer? Why does he feel that he is more skilled than Thor?" looking at Steve Rogers''s combination skills, Freja''s eyes were faint and turned to Odin.


    "It''s only a little time since Thor was expelled by me..." Odin''s mouth twitched slightly. At this time, he had to admit that Steve Rogers, a mortal who can lift the Thor''s hammer, really has his unique place. Even regardless of blood, Steve Rogers may be more suitable to become Asgard''s Thor than Thor.


    Of course, this was when Odin didn''t know that Steve Rogers thought of this combination when he was holding the Thor hammer.


    "It seems that we underestimate the mortals on the earth..." frejia shook her head and said softly, "first Gu Yi, then Huang asked, what captain is there now, and those so-called Avengers? Their strength seems not weak."


    "According to Gu Yi, they all changed because of Huang Wen, or became so powerful because of Huang Wen..." Odin couldn''t help but move his eyes and said solemnly.


    "Did the destroyer''s armor lose like this?" at this time, frejia and rocky asked the same question. The difference is that frejia looked at Odin and asked, while rocky was talking to himself, as if he couldn''t believe his failure.


    "How can it be so easy?" Odin seemed to think of something, flashed a trace of confidence in his eyes and said with a smile. "Although the destroyer armor is not as powerful as it was at the beginning, as long as it releases all its power, there are not many people who can compete with it, not to mention Steve Rogers?"


    "Don''t talk about Steve Rogers. Even if Thor awakened the power of Thor, raised the hammer of Thor again, and even understood the law of thunder, he is not the opponent of the destroyer''s armor without water!"


    "Boom!"


    "Hiss!"


    As Odin''s voice fell, the battle that the Avengers thought was over began again. The eyes of the destroyer''s armor once again spewed out a hot laser and blasted at Steve Rogers.


    That is, Steve Rogers reacted quickly and blocked himself with a vibrating gold shield. Otherwise, even if he cultivated into the legendary nine changes at the peak, he also raised the storm hammer. Even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured in front of the destroyer armor that released all his strength!


    Fortunately, Steve Rogers'' passive half open force seems to have triggered. Even if the other party is just a armor without independent consciousness, Steve Rogers has inspired his fighting spirit. He holds a vibrating gold shield and carries the laser of the destroyer''s armor!

 Chapter 450

    However, the destroyer armor is not only a skill of laser eye. When it releases all its power, both its power and speed have been greatly strengthened and reached the level of sub heavenly Father!


    "Bang!" even Steve Rogers didn''t react. At the moment when the destroyer armor laser disappeared, the destroyer armor directly appeared in front of Steve Rogers, and then blew Steve Rogers out with a fist.


    "Captain!" the Avengers exclaimed. Each one showed his magic power. All kinds of gold gloves were equipped on the students on the second floor, rushed to the destroyer armor and rescued Steve Rogers.


    At the same time, different forces such as thunder, fire, frost, laser and Tathagata palm all roared at the destroyer''s armor and blocked the progress of the destroyer''s armor.


    However, before, Haoke was able to blow the sunken destroyer armor with one punch. At this time, it became extremely hard, and its body strength was strengthened with its own strength!


    Therefore, although the attack of the avenger alliance blocked the progress of the destroyer''s armor, it did not cause any damage to it!


    "What''s going on? The power of the destroyer''s armor has become stronger?" Rocky, who thought he was still controlling the destroyer''s armor, couldn''t help but be stunned. Then the whole person was excited. He looked directly at the whole Avenger alliance and said loudly.


    "No matter, maybe the destroyer Armor now shows its real strength. This is the invincible destroyer armor in my knowledge! Ying faming! Huang asked! You are ready to die!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    As Loki''s voice fell, the destroyer''s armor, whether it was hawk and needlework hawk, or the students on the second floor, or Luke cage and other defenders, flew out directly. All of them were seriously damaged. The power of the sub heavenly Father level was far from the peak of the legend, not to mention the people of the avenger alliance in the early stage of the legend?


    "Odin, you''ve gone too far!" Huang asked with a slightly cold face. He walked in the air step by step. The law of power and the law of sword surged around his body, making the whole space a little solidified.


    At the beginning, Huang Wen really aimed to temper the avenger alliance. After all, after practicing the legendary nine changes, the avenger alliance has made rapid progress, and its mentality will inevitably expand. It is just possible to use the hand of the destroyer''s armor to dampen their spirit and let the Avengers restore their sense of normalcy.


    And the most important thing is, according to Huang Wen, Odin was supposed to train Thor, so he should know the weight of his shot. Such a stressful and risk-free battle is just suitable for the avenger alliance.


    But Huang Wen didn''t expect that Odin did not show any mercy. The power released by the destroyer''s armor has obviously reached the level of sub heavenly Father, and many students on the second floor were seriously injured, even Bucky Barnes.


    Even Tony Stark''s armor has been completely broken in order to help Peter Parker block the attack from the destroyer''s armor!


    "What is Odin Huang asking? Am I not controlling the destroyer armor? Wait! Is Odin awake?" Rocky broke into a cold sweat when he heard Huang asking. After all, Odin''s power has been deeply rooted in Rocky''s heart. Even if Odin fainted in front of him, he can''t change this situation.


    "Rocky! You sent the destroyer''s armor to the earth without permission?" at this time, Odin''s voice sounded in the fairy palace hall. The next moment, rocky flew down directly from the throne, and the eternal gun in his hand also flew into Odin''s hand. At this moment, rocky lost Asgard''s position as the acting God King.


    However, it was precisely because rocky lost this position that he seemed to understand a lot of things. He knew that all this was Odin''s calculation!


    "Rocky, I''m so disappointed in you..." Odin looked at Rocky with dignity and said in a deep voice. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the earth, "hmm? Did you really do it? Hum!"


    Odin wanted to educate Huang Wen. Then he was angered by Huang Wen''s sentence "Odin, you''re a little too much". He wanted to spread his anger on rocky. Who thought Huang Wen took the initiative to attack the destroyer''s armor.


    "Shua!" in Huang Wen''s hand, a double sword without a handle appeared, and a sword Qi containing the law of sword was cut out!


    Sword 22!


    "Ka!" sword 22 collided with the destroyer''s armor, directly knocked the destroyer''s armor out, and a deep black hole appeared in the chest of the destroyer''s armor.


    "Hiss!" in the eyes of the destroyer''s armor, a powerful laser was shot again, and Huang Wen did not dodge at all. With a wave of the unparalleled sword, a sword directly cut the laser into two parts, and then cut it in the eyes of the destroyer''s armor, leaving a deep black hole in the eyes of the destroyer''s armor!


    "Hum!" but the next moment, both the black hole in the eye of the destroyer armor and the black hole in the chest of the destroyer armor disappeared. The destroyer armor repaired itself again, as if it had never been damaged.


    "It''s interesting!" Huang asked Wei. He narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at the destroyer''s armor. He suddenly thought of something, raised his mouth slightly and released a new task.


    "System, release task: kill the destroyer armor!"


    "Ding! The task generation failed. The destroyer armor does not have any life characteristics, so it cannot be killed. As long as it has a little divine power or its own material, it will not be completely destroyed. Do you want to release the task to completely destroy the destroyer armor?"


    Huang Wen was stunned when he heard the prompt sound of the system. This is the first time Huang Wen failed to release the task, but think about it. The destroyer armor is not life. How can it be killed?


    Just like Huang Wen can kill mark series armor, because mark series armor has no life at all.


    As for completely destroying the destroyer armor, to be honest, it''s a waste. After all, the destroyer armor is so large that it uses the most precious metal of Asgard. Although Huang Wen forgot the name of the metal, it can''t be so wasted.


    "System, release the mission and defeat the destroyer armor." Huang asked and re released the mission soon.


    "Ding! You are generating a mission to defeat the destroyer armor, cut off the connection between Odin''s divine power and it, and make it completely lose its action power. Reward epic props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept!" Huang Wen''s eyes lit up slightly. It''s epic. It''s enough. Even if it''s a prop lottery, after all, the last epic prop was the immortal sword!

 Chapter 451

    After Huang Wen accepted the task, Huang Wen raised his head again and looked at the destroyer armor that had been beaten out and was flying back to him.


    At the next moment, Huang Wen disappeared and appeared directly in front of the destroyer''s armor. The unparalleled sword in Huang Wen''s hand contains an incomparably powerful law of sword, which completely shows the edge of unparalleled sword.


    If Huang Wen wielded his sword to cut the destroyer''s armor, it was more his own strength. At this time, what Huang Wen''s unparalleled sword contains is the power of his own strength and the law of the sword!


    "Shua!" with almost no barrier, the twin swords passed through the neck of the destroyer''s armor. It came from asgardna''s mysterious URU metal with magical power, which did not stop the edge of aidman alloy, because Huang Wen at this time had brought the sharp characteristics of aidman alloy into full play!


    After all, the power of aidman alloy in Huang Wen''s hands is quite different from that in Logan''s hands. The power and speed of Huang Wen and the blessing of the law of sword on aidman alloy can make aidman alloy completely release its sharp side without any obstacles!


    Aside from the operation of sword spirit, aidman alloy is really the most suitable material for swordsmen as swordsmen. However, only top swordsmen can control it because it is too sharp


    With the sound of "poof!" the head of the destroyer''s armor fell directly from his neck to the ground, making a dull noise, while the body of the destroyer''s armor still stood in place and didn''t mean to fall.


    "Did you win?" Tony Stark climbed out of the incomplete armor under Peter Parker''s grateful eyes, looked at the direction of Huang Wen and destroyer armor, and asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be so easy. Even if Huang asked, we just saw the recovery ability of the destroyer''s armor. We just don''t know if it can recover if its head is lost..." Steve Rogers got up in a bit of embarrassment. He was alone to bear the full blow of the destroyer''s armor. Therefore, He has actually been seriously injured.


    Fortunately, the body quality of Steve Rogers is many times stronger than the original. Although his healing ability is not as exaggerated as Logan, it is also very strong. At this time, his injury is healing slowly and there is no danger of life.


    As for other injured people, although their recovery ability is not as good as that of Steve Rogers, it is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. They have resisted the injuries that were put on ordinary people and enough to take their lives.


    The reason why Huang Wen is angry is also because these people''s injuries are really not light. If they hadn''t cultivated the legendary nine changes and obtained all-round strengthening, including recovery ability, they might really die in the hands of the destroyer''s armor!


    You know, if the injuries suffered by these Avengers and students were transferred to Mrs. Gao, who is also a legendary state of shouhe club, Mrs. Gao would definitely die on the spot, even if she had Qi!


    "Hum!" when the Avengers looked at the destroyer''s armor with vigilance, a powerful force rose up at the neck of the destroyer''s armor, which was Odin''s divine power in the destroyer''s armor. This force wanted to reinstall the head of the destroyer''s armor!


    However, another force rose up at the neck of the destroyer''s armor, which was the sharp force from the law of Huang Wenjian, which was fighting against Odin''s divine power.


    If Odin''s own divine power confronts Huang Wen''s law of sword, Huang Wen must not have the upper hand. However, the destroyer armor is not Odin''s original master after all.


    Therefore, Odin''s divine power and the law of the sword are constantly colliding, but he has not determined the victory or defeat, which means that the head of the destroyer''s armor cannot return to the neck again!


    "Hiss!" but the destroyer armor seemed to give up the plan to control his head back. The head that had fallen to the ground directly ejected a powerful laser and shot at Huang Wen again.


    In this regard, Huang Wen has always been ready, because the task of the system has not been completed, which shows that the destroyer armor still has the ability to act!


    "Boom!"


    Huang Wen clapped it with one palm. The Tathagata God''s palm contains the strength of Huang Wen''s epic level, condensing a palm print that is far broader than the laser of the destroyer''s armor. One palm clapped the laser that blew up the destroyer''s armor, and beat the head of the destroyer''s armor out again.


    However, this does not cause any real damage to the destroyer armor. It is still far from defeating the destroyer armor after completing the task.


    Meanwhile, in the ruins near the battlefield, Thor was knocked away by the destroyer''s armor, fell here and fainted.


    However, the unconscious Thor felt as if he had entered a sea of thunder. Endless thunder power flowed on his body, entered his body and integrated with himself


    "Ho! Ho!"


    I don''t know how long later, Torre''s fingers released bursts of current. Then, Torre''s whole body was surging with the power of thunder!


    "Buzz!"


    Thor suddenly opened his eyes. There was a surge of thunder in his eyes. His body slowly floated. The armor belonging to Thor appeared on him!


    "Huh?" Max suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of Thor, while Steve Rogers suddenly turned his head and looked into the avenger building.


    "Hum!" a metal trembling voice sounded in the air. Thor''s hammer broke through the air and flew into Thor''s hand. Its hammer body trembled slightly, as if celebrating Thor''s becoming Thor again.


    "Mjolnier, I finally lift you up again," Thor said, looking at the Thor hammer in his hand. "This time, I will never be separated from you again!"


    "My God Thor odinson! Back again!" Thor, after talking to mjolnier, could not hide his excitement. He took a deep breath and shouted loudly into the sky. The next moment, Thor seemed to think of something.


    "Destroyer armor, I won''t be afraid of you! I can feel that I am countless times stronger than before..." Thor turned his head and looked in the direction of Destroyer armor, and then the voice suddenly stopped, because he saw that the brain bag of Destroyer armor had disappeared, and destroyer armor grabbed Huang Wen''s arm, Also directly cut down by the unparalleled sword.

 Chapter 452

    "Gulu!" subconsciously, Thor swallowed his saliva, and the whole person was suspended in the air, as if he didn''t know whether he should continue to fight, because he was aware of the terrorist power of the destroyer''s armor and Huang Wen.


    "You can stop..." in the destroyer''s armor, there was a sudden wave of thought. Huang asked and heard the voice belonging to Odin, "Thor has awakened, and your task has been completed..."


    "Mission, ha ha, you said start at the beginning? You said end at the end?" Huang asked with a sneer. "Do you think I can''t break Odin''s power on the destroyer''s armor?"


    "You are already very strong. The power of Destroyer armor is already top at the level of sub heavenly father. Although you rely on the edge of weapons, it is enough to prove your strength..." Odin''s faint voice sounded. Although he praised Huang Wen, he still didn''t pay attention to Huang Wen.


    "Relying on the edge of the weapon?" Huang asked, a trace of mockery appeared at the corners of his mouth and said softly, "this sentence is a little too ridiculous to say in Odin''s mouth, who made Thor''s hammer, eternal gun and destroyer''s armor?"


    "Originally, our two sides had a relationship of mutual cooperation and mutual benefit, but I didn''t expect that King Odin''s attitude was so high. It seems that Thor''s character was really inherited from you..."


    "When!" Huang Wen''s words were not finished. The destroyer''s armor arm cut off by Huang Wen severely smashed Huang Wen''s body and was blocked by Huang Wen''s fist. Endless sound waves shattered the glass of the distant building, and the Avengers retreated somewhat unadapted.


    "To tell you the truth, no double swords is not a great blessing for me. Of course, I also admit that without double swords, I can''t easily cause damage to the destroyer''s armor..." Huang asked, turning his fist into a palm, directly shook the destroyer''s armor arm out, and said faintly at the same time.


    "However, no double swords is just my conventional means. Since God King Odin thinks I rely on foreign things, I can''t disappoint the great God King Odin, can I?"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, Wu Shuangjian disappeared into Huang Wen''s hands. However, Huang Wen was not so stupid. Odin said that he relied on foreign objects, so he directly fought the destroyer''s armor with his bare hands. Huang Wen was ready to directly solve the destroyer''s armor, hit Odin''s face and complete his task at the same time!


    "Hum!" a sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand, killing immortal sword!


    Moreover, this time is the essence of the immortal sword, not the virtual shadow condensed from the immortal sword array!


    Because this time, what Huang Wen needs is to destroy the destroyer''s armor. Huang Wen doesn''t need to keep his hand!


    "How strong!" when Odin saw the immortal killing sword, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Last time, he saw nothing but the virtual shadow of the immortal killing sword, which had surprised him. This time, he saw the essence of the immortal killing sword and felt the powerful power contained in the immortal killing sword. Odin''s pupils shrank slightly.


    "Is this the real power of the divine sword? No! It seems that it is not accurate enough to describe it with the divine sword. The title of magic sword may be more suitable for it..." an idea flashed through Odin''s mind. He didn''t even hurry to control the destroyer''s armor to make an effective counterattack, and the attack of killing immortal sword had arrived.


    The colorful light condensed over New York, as if an endless rainbow appeared in the sky.


    At the next moment, the colorful light condensed on the immortal killing sword. The immortal killing sword crossed the destroyer''s armor, and there was no sound, just like the sound lost between heaven and earth.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    After a long time, the voice appeared again between heaven and earth. The destroyer''s armor completely fell apart and fell to the ground. He lost the power of Odin and no longer had any power of resistance.


    "You seem to have done something wrong..." Friga''s voice sounded in Odin''s ear. "This power is already father level. Even if it is external force, he can be called a top power!"


    "Maybe I really did wrong?" an idea flashed through Odin''s mind. Odin would not pay attention to a figure who could reach the heavenly Father level with the help of external forces when he was young, but at this time, Odin had to think of the whole future generations such as Asgard and Thor.


    "Hmm?" Odin suddenly raised his eyebrows, because he found that the figure of rocky who had stayed with him gradually disappeared. What had stayed here before was Rocky''s illusion. Odin was attracted by Huang Wen and didn''t notice rocky at all.


    "There..." Odin saw rocky running towards heimdar. He subconsciously wanted to catch rocky back.


    "If Huang asked if he knew that Loki was still in Asgard, would he want you to hand over Loki?" Friga''s voice rang in Odin''s ear. "After all, from the perspective of the earth, Loki has committed crimes on the earth. If they uphold the principle of equality, they really have the right to let us hand over Loki..."


    "That''s all." Odin instantly understood what frega meant. He sighed and looked in the direction of the earth. "Anyway, Thor has awakened the power of thunder. I think he should return to Asgard soon?"


    At this time, Odin could not clearly know what happened on earth. After all, the immortal sword released an incomparably powerful force, which had triggered the immortal sword array. Everything in New York was completely shielded. Even Heimdal could not see what happened in New York at this time.


    "Ding! The task is to defeat the destroyer''s armor, cut off the connection between Odin''s divine power and it, and make it completely lose its action power. It has been completed. Reward epic props for a lucky draw."


    On the earth, as Huang Wen cut the destroyer''s armor to the ground, a systematic prompt sound also sounded in Huang Wen''s ear. However, Huang Wen didn''t mean to be happy, but the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, feeling like he had lost one billion.


    It turned out that after the killing of the immortal sword, the destroyer armor, which was more than nine meters high and full of URU metal, left only a small part of the residue, and all the rest were killed by the immortal sword.


    In other words, Huang Wen has the ability to completely destroy the destroyer''s armor, and if he defeats the destroyer''s armor, he can win the epic prop lottery. Then if he completely destroys the destroyer''s armor, won''t he be able to win the epic skill lottery or even the epic character lottery?


    "If I knew so, I would directly release the task of destruction..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, especially when looking at the few URU metals left.

 Chapter 453

    At this time, Thor was stunned and didn''t dare to talk any more. Although the destroyer armor was not strong for futor at the beginning, which made Thor confident after awakening, the power released by the destroyer armor was enough to make Thor jump.


    But the key is that such a powerful destroyer armor was destroyed in Huang Wen''s hands and completely lost its spirit, which means that Odin''s destroyer armor will no longer exist


    "The power of the sword just now is definitely not something I can resist..." an idea flashed through Thor''s mind. "No wonder my father asked Huang Wen to train me. It''s not unreasonable, but I just heard that my father fell out with Huang Wen. Is it my mistake?"


    "Is it an illusion? If Huang asked and his father fought in Asgard, with their just power, half of Asgard would be destroyed?"


    "It''s all Rocky''s fault. If it weren''t rocky, things wouldn''t be like this. I must catch rocky and let Huang ask train him well. Even if he can''t grow up so fast like me, he should at least get rid of his bad habits!"


    "Tony!" Huang Wen put away the immortal killing sword and shouted at Tony Stark, "come and clean up these metals. Don''t waste them. They are all good things. Maybe they can help your armor..."


    "Can''t you defeat it completely?" Tony Stark was shocked by the power just shown by Huang Wen, but after all, he was very familiar with Huang Wen, so he soon came back to his senses, and even complained with some dissatisfaction. "Originally, there were ten parts of these metals, and now you left one for me..."


    "Do you think this thing is so easy to defeat?" Huang asked angrily, turning his eyes. In fact, what Odin said before is not wrong. For Huang asked, killing immortal sword can only be regarded as an external force.


    Huang asked about his own strength. He can perfectly master it, and even divide it into countless forces. It becomes stronger and weaker bit by bit. He can play as much as he wants.


    But the power of killing immortal sword is different. Although Huang Wen can master the power of killing immortal sword, he can''t do it as fine as his own power. Huang Wen can''t do it if he wants to defeat the destroyer''s armor without destroying it too much.


    Even Huang Wen didn''t know where the limit of killing immortal sword was before, otherwise Huang Wen would directly release the task of completely destroying the destroyer''s armor.


    "Cough, this metal, called URU metal, is a magical metal of Asgard. It can store the divine power and magic power of Asgard..." Thor flew to Huang Wen and Tony Stark at this time. He didn''t dare to stay in the air. He fell directly to the ground and said with a smile.


    "URU metal, magic metal?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up slightly. He looked at the URU metal as if he had found the door of a new world.


    "Huang Wen... Sir, thank you for helping me awaken the power of Thor and lift up the hammer of Thor again..." Thor saw that Huang Wen didn''t mean to speak. He looked at Huang Wen with some embarrassment and said. Just when he called Huang Wen, Thor Ka changed his name a little. Out of his gratitude and fear of Huang Wen''s strength, Thor changed his name a little.


    "It''s all right. I made an agreement with your father on this matter. He has paid the price. You should also see that we are just interests." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking a little indifferent.


    After all, Huang Wengang''s behavior has already broken his face with Odin, especially when Odin rashly let the destroyer''s armor use too powerful power to hurt the Avengers.


    You know, the current Avenger alliance is very different from the avenger alliance in the original play. The members in it are either Huang Wen''s friends or Huang Wen''s disciples. Even the outside disciples have practiced the nine changes of Huang Wen''s legend. They are all Huang Wen''s own people. Odin''s behavior really annoys Huang Wen.


    That is, Huang Wen knows that he is not Odin''s opponent, especially after leaving the immortal sword array in New York. Otherwise, Huang Wen can''t help but go to Asgard to vent again.


    "That''s about Mr. Huang Wen and his father. I''ll write down Mr. Huang Wen and the whole Avenger alliance''s help to me!" Thor shook his head firmly, looked at Huang Wen and said solemnly, "and rocky. Rocky has caused you trouble. I''ll catch him back and let Mr. Huang Wen educate him..."


    "You are much better than your father." Huang asked, looking at Thor in surprise. Thor at this time is really different from when he just came to the earth. "However, there is no need to catch rocky back..."


    "Heimdar!" Thor shouted into the sky as if he hadn''t heard Huang''s question, and aroused his divine power at the same time.


    "The progress is very fast..." Huang asked, looking at Thor with his eyes moving. There is not much time from Thor''s awakening to now. Although Thor has not understood the law of thunder, his mastery of thunder is improving rapidly. It should not take too much time to understand the law of thunder.


    "Hmm? Why did heimdar still ignore me?" Thor shouted for a long time, and even released his divine power. Heimdar did not open the rainbow bridge and took Thor back to Asgard. Thor blinked and a hesitation flashed in his eyes. "Is it not enough for me to get the approval of Thor hammer? Do I still need my father to forgive me?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot..." Huang asked. Looking at Thor, he suddenly thought of something. With a light wave, the immortal killing sword array that had been launched disappeared, and several people in Asgard could finally feel the existence of New York and Thor.


    "Hum!" a beam of light appeared in the sky and came straight at Thor. Huang asked subconsciously, frowned, waved his hand and sent Thor to the nearby open space. The light of rainbow bridge also turned a corner and followed Thor to the open space.


    "Sorry, Mr. Huang Wen, I just felt the breath of Thor and released the rainbow bridge. I didn''t notice the place..." heimdar''s voice of apology sounded in Huang Wen''s ear.


    "After Thor leaves, although my array will not be fully opened, it will also shield the perception of you people." Huang asked faintly.

 Chapter 454

    Huang Wen has made a plan to completely block the avenger building and Chinatown, so as not to let the capable people like heimdar peep into other people''s lives there every day.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I''m gone, and I''ll bring rocky back soon..." Thor waved to Huang Wen, waved to the Avengers, and shouted loudly.


    "Well, don''t you say goodbye to Jane foster?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something. He looked at Thor who was about to disappear into the rainbow bridge.


    "It''s all right, I''ll be back soon!" Thor''s voice took a trace of confidence, and his body completely disappeared into the rainbow bridge, and then the rainbow bridge disappeared in an instant.


    "I''m afraid you can''t come back..." Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly. He remembered that in the original play, after Thor returned to Asgard, the rainbow bridge collapsed. Thor didn''t return to the earth for many years and was busy fighting in the rebellious places in the nine realms. Unexpectedly, there were no strong people like Gu Yi and Huang Wen in those places, which was enough to make Asgard compromise.


    "Is this the rainbow bridge? It seems that the research on the cosmic Rubik''s cube needs to be further. If we can display such technology on the earth, we can arrive at the first time no matter what happens!" Tony Stark was controlling the newly flying armor to collect URU metal. He looked up at the direction of the rainbow bridge, An idea flashed through my mind.


    In Asgard, Thor returned here. Heimdal smiled at Thor, nodded and whispered, "welcome back, Thor..."


    "Long time no see, Heimdal..." Thor happily came forward and hugged Heimdal, laughing and saying.


    What Thor didn''t find was that when heimdar hugged him, he waved in the direction behind him. Rocky came out of the darkness and was ready to get into the rainbow bridge.


    After all, even Odin and Friga have issued orders to let rocky go. Naturally, Heimdal pretended not to know anything and quietly let rocky go.


    "Hum!" however, when the rainbow bridge just started, Thor seemed to feel it. He subconsciously turned back and saw rocky sneaking into the rainbow bridge.


    "Rocky! Stop!" Thor''s eyes lit up and rushed straight in Rocky''s direction.


    "Don''t come here!" when rocky saw Thor, he couldn''t help crying out and rushed into the rainbow bridge.


    "Wait!" Heimdal saw this scene and shouted quickly. It was too late to close the rainbow bridge. Thor and rocky rushed into the rainbow bridge.


    "Rocky! Don''t run!" even in the rainbow bridge, Thor didn''t mean to let rocky go. He controlled the Thor hammer to fly in the direction of rocky and grabbed Rocky''s body. "Come back to me. Today, you must go back to the earth and be punished for what you have done, and then let Mr. Huang Wen educate you!"


    "Punishment? How can the earth punish me?" Rocky angrily shook off Thor''s arm and shouted at Thor.


    "You sent destroyer armor to wreak havoc on the earth. Can''t you be punished?" Thor frowned and looked at Rocky discontentedly. "Anyone who did wrong should be punished. I was demoted to the earth because I did wrong before. You should also be punished if you did wrong now!"


    "What about Odin''s mistake?" Rocky asked Thor with a sudden sneer.


    "What?" Thor was stunned when he heard the speech and looked at Rocky with some hesitation. "What did your father do wrong? Why did you call your father''s name?"


    "That''s your father! Not my father!" Rocky smiled sadly, and a trace of mockery appeared in the corners of his mouth. "I found that I was completely different from you when I was a child. You, Odin and your mother have curly hair, but I have straight hair. You have a masculine physique, but my body is cold..."


    "It wasn''t until the last time we attacked Jotunheim that I realized that I wasn''t from Asgard. I was the son of the Frost Giant! I was bleeding with the blood of the Frost Giant Rolfe! I was just Odin''s booty!"


    "What?!" Thor''s eyes widened in an instant. He looked at Rocky in disbelief. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. This matter had a great impact on Thor''s mind.


    "No! Even if you are raufi''s son, you are also my brother, the God of Asgard''s tricks!" Thor quickly recovered, looked at rocky and said seriously.


    "Huh?" Rocky opened his mouth slightly when he heard Thor''s words. He didn''t expect Thor to say such words.


    "So, rocky, hurry back with me, accept the punishment and redeem your mistakes..." however, before Rocky''s heart moved, Thor continued to speak. At this time, Rocky''s heart moved completely disappeared.


    "Why do you think I should say that Odin also made a mistake?" Rocky suddenly looked at Thor and sneered. "Do you think it''s really me who controls the destroyer armor and releases such great power behind?"


    "That''s what Odin did! He wanted to take the opportunity to revenge Huang Wen. I know what he meant. He felt that his dignity as the king of God was frustrated here. He wanted to borrow my hand to teach Huang Wen a lesson, but he didn''t want to expose himself!"


    "Thor, tell me, did Odin succeed? Huang asked, did he teach him a lesson?"


    "No wonder Mr. Huang Wen''s attitude towards me suddenly changed..." a trace of clarity flashed in Thor''s eyes. He obviously felt Huang Wen''s alienation before, and even vaguely seemed to hear the voices of Huang Wen and Odin. It turned out that all this was not his own illusion.


    "Mr. Huang Wen didn''t lose. The destroyer''s armor has been destroyed by Mr. Huang Wen and lost his divine power. Mr. Huang Wen''s strength is beyond our imagination, I''m afraid it''s also beyond our father''s imagination..." Thor took a deep breath, looked at rocky and said.


    "I''ll talk to my father about this. You go back with me first. When my father''s business is open, I''ll send you to the earth and let Mr. Huang ask teach you well..."


    "You see, I was arrogant and reckless, and even my divine power was in the thunderbolt hammer, but after Mr. Huang Wen''s teaching, I have awakened my own thunderbolt power. I think that as long as you can reach the earth, you can also change under Mr. Huang Wen''s teaching!"

 Chapter 455

    "You''re delusional! I won''t go back if I die!" Rocky heard Thor''s words and thought of his painful experiences on the earth. Rocky almost roared at Thor, "want me to go to the earth! Dream!"


    Loki''s voice fell and his body jumped. He rushed out directly from the light of the rainbow bridge. Thor''s eyes stared at the boss and subconsciously threw out the Thor hammer. He wanted to let the Thor hammer hit Loki''s back and bring Loki back.


    But unfortunately, Thor failed. Thor''s hammer flew out of the rainbow bridge, but it was no longer in the same space with rocky. Thor''s hammer hit the air.


    "Damn it! Rocky!" Thor subconsciously took back the Thor hammer, and then saved the rainbow bridge to find Rocky''s trace, and then disappeared.


    "No! Your majesty! Thor and Loki jumped out of the rainbow bridge, and now they are missing!" Heimdal saw what happened in the rainbow bridge, panicked, hurried to the fairy palace hall and shouted at Odin.


    "What?!" Odin''s face suddenly changed and shouted at Heimdal, "haven''t I taught them not to mess around in the rainbow bridge?"


    "Your Majesty, stop your anger..." Freja appeared beside Odin, gently comforted Odin, frowned, looked at Heimdal with worry, and asked, "Heimdal, can''t your eyes see through the nine realms? Look, where are they? Just pick them up?"


    "Sorry, days later, I couldn''t find their location. They didn''t seem to go anywhere, but they all entered the turbulent flow of space..." Heimdal looked at Freja with some apology and whispered, "maybe I can take time to find Thor''s location, but it''s likely that they are no longer within the radiation range of rainbow bridge..."


    "Damn it!" Odin''s eyes flashed with anger, clenched his teeth and scolded in a low voice. He had some regrets in his heart. He had known that he would not let rocky go, otherwise, there would not be so many changes.


    Now tologi is missing, and Asgard has no successor. Odin''s remaining eldest daughter, Hera, the goddess of death, is also exiled by Odin to the country of the dead, neferheim. In other words, if tologi and rocky can''t come back, Asgard will no longer have an heir!


    "Hoo! You watch the nine realms all the time, try to find Thor or rocky''s whereabouts earlier, contact them and bring them back!" Odin took a deep breath and looked at Heimdal and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, your majesty!" heimdar sighed in his heart, looked at Odin''s old appearance, solemnly nodded, turned and left the fairy palace hall.


    "Alas, maybe we did a lot of wrong things before!" Odin sighed as he watched Heimdal leave. He sat on the throne and looked much older.


    "Don''t worry, Thor has awakened the power of Thor, and the hammer of Thor has returned to his hands. Even in the universe, his self-protection is more than enough..." Freja whispered, relying on Odin, "although Rocky''s strength is not as good as Thor, there will be no problem with the magic I taught him and his own wisdom."


    Of course, frejia was worried about Thor and rocky, but she calmed Odin first. Therefore, Odin''s divine power showed signs of losing control again. However, if Odin fell into Odin''s sleep again, no one in Asgard would be able to deal with things and stabilize the people


    At the same time, on the earth, Huang Wen knew the original plot of the broken rainbow bridge, but Huang Wen never thought that the development of things was too different from the plot he knew. The rainbow bridge was complete. Rocky and Thor both fell off the rainbow bridge and disappeared.


    At this time, the avenger alliance and stark industry are dealing with the aftermath of this war. After such a war, people are more dependent on the avenger alliance, at least in the eyes of ordinary people.


    After all, it''s no surprise that without the avenger alliance, the destroyer armor would destroy the whole of New York.


    However, after seeing the mess on the ground, Tony Stark was more determined to develop the power of space in the cosmic magic cube.


    It is not only for the avenger alliance to arrive at the first time after the extraordinary event, but more importantly, the power of space can transfer the battle battlefield to a place far away from the crowd when Huang Wen''s dream butterfly escape fails.


    While Tony Stark was summing up the battle, Huang Wen had returned to Yongchun martial arts school with Belle. Although the immortal killing sword array was not fully launched, it also blocked Chinatown and the avenger alliance.


    After all, if Gu Yi wants to contact himself, he can use the watch he gave him. As for Odin, forget it. Huang asked just to see Thor at this time. As for other people in Asgard, especially Odin, Huang asked hehe.


    "I hope I can take out a piece of portable equipment, so that I can still maintain strong combat effectiveness when I leave the immortal sword array..." an idea flashed in Huang Wen''s mind and called out the task page of the system.


    "Open it directly and draw." Huang asked with a move of heart, which directly opened this lucky draw.


    "Miso!" and a familiar voice sounded. This is Huang Wen''s second epic lottery. Although it is still an epic prop lottery, Huang Wen is still looking forward to it.


    A pure purple light appeared in front of Huang Wen, symbolizing the purple of the epic level.


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the epic prop: seven heart pill (an item from the gourd brothers and the gourd King Kong. It is made from seven gourd babies, and the gourd King Kong was not born successfully)"


    "Special note: Qixin pill has the abilities of seven gourd babies, but these abilities need to be developed by yourself."


    "Special tip 2: after eating the seven heart pill, you will gain the power of heaven and earth, thousands of miles'' eyes and ears, steel muscles and iron bones, the power of water and fire and the method of invisibility, as well as an additional prop: Purple gourd (which can inhale all things and release the centrifugal spell)"


    "Gourd baby? Seven heart pill?" Huang asked. Looking at the seven heart pill, he blinked and an idea flashed in his mind. "You have refined the seven heart pill. Why don''t you directly let me get the ability of Fulu Little King Kong?"

 Chapter 456

    Huang Wen''s thought of ferro King Kong is not the fit Hulu King Kong among the Hulu brothers, but the ferro King Kong from the same animation world and 100000 cold jokes with Li Jing, who has the ability to receive white blades 100% empty handed!


    Although they are also the combination of seven gourd babies, their strength is not at the same level.


    The strength of Hulu Little King Kong is probably the same as that of Chen Yi, or even slightly less than that. Under the optimization of the system, Hulu Little King Kong did not inherit those defects and has all the strength.


    The ferro Little King Kong is different. Although it is also the protagonist of an animation, due to the differences of the times, ferro Little King Kong has been involved in the space-time level, even in the ten cold animation. It is the space-time manager of a universe!


    This identity is placed in the Marvel Universe, at least at the level of the five creation gods in the universe. Moreover, there is only one of the many time and space of ferro Little King Kong, which has reached the realm of the great Luo Jinxian. At this level, no matter which Marvel Universe is in, it can be vertical and horizontal.


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that the six children''s ability of ferro Little King Kong is completely invisible, that is, it has not been painted at all... Cough, no, there is no sense of existence at all, and no one can find him!


    "What a pity..." Huang asked with a sigh. Although he felt some regret, this seven heart pill also added a series of skills to himself.


    Although for Huang Wen, some abilities in the seven heart pill are already owned by him, such as the power of water and fire, the method of invisibility, and steel muscles and iron bones


    It goes without saying that Huang Wen''s tuxedo and silly girl have the power of invisibility, and Huang Wen used this ability at first, but later he didn''t use it at all.


    But when Zhong Qiang just got the tuxedo, he had some bad ideas about the stealth ability of the tuxedo. However, after being limited by Huang Wen, Zhong Qiang had no chance to do bad things.


    As for the power of water and fire in the seven heart pill, it is slightly different from Huang Wen''s power of ice and fire, but there is little difference in essence. Huang Wen can release the power of water through the cold ice and fire palm. Even in the world of 100000 cold jokes, the ability of ice is still the state of improving the ability of water babies.


    Not to mention the last steel muscles and iron bones, Huang Wen''s King Kong not bad magic skills have been eliminated by Huang Wen. Even if steel muscles and iron bones are the ability in the epic prop lucky draw seven heart pill, they are not much stronger than King Kong not bad magic skills. I''m afraid they are not as powerful as Huang Wen''s own epic level energy.


    Moreover, there are two other abilities. In fact, for Huang Wen, they have no meaning at all. That is, the clairvoyant eye follows the wind. Not to mention Huang Wen''s space gun ability, he can directly find the enemy. In other words, Huang Wen''s divine power at the epic level is also enough to let Huang Wen release his power of perception and explore what is happening far away.


    The most important thing is that Huang Wen has a silly girl. Silly girl doesn''t say she can monitor every corner of the earth now, but there are basically monitoring places in the whole new york city. Silly girl can monitor, Qianliyan shunfenger or something. Unless she can become a Qianliyan shunfenger at the level of Tianting to monitor the world, it won''t work at all.


    "In fact, Haim Dahl of Asgard is really similar to Qianliyan shunfenger, especially their role and position. It''s just that Haim Dahl integrates Qianliyan shunfenger..." Huang Wen took the seven heart pill into his hand. Even if the lucky draw of the seven heart pill is far lower than Huang Wen''s imagination, Huang Wen doesn''t mean to waste anything.


    With the sound of "Chi Liu", there was almost no obstacle. Qixin pill entered Huang Wen''s stomach. Then, a warm current poured into Huang Wen''s limbs along Huang Wen''s stomach.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen felt a mysterious force changing his body. It was not only from huluwa''s strange abilities, but also a force to change the essence of his body!


    Huang Wen immediately felt that this power to change the essence of the body did not bring him any improvement in power, but made his Shouyuan greatly improved!


    "After eating the seven heart pill, you can live forever and coexist with the sun and the moon!" Huang asked. He knew what kind of change he had made.


    Previously, although Huang Wen made a breakthrough in all aspects of essence, Qi and spirit to the epic level, he did not completely live forever. This point can be known from the Shouyuan limit of Gu Yi and Odin.


    Even the strong man of the heavenly Father level in Marvel world still has a trace of weakness in the face of the restriction of Shouyuan. Due to the restriction of the universe on creatures, it is difficult for the creatures in this world to obtain real immortality and even immortality, even if he has extremely powerful power.


    Therefore, after Huang Wen ate the seven heart pill, although he did not gain particularly powerful power, in terms of longevity yuan, Huang Wen has surpassed Odin and Gu Yi and reached the level of hundreds of millions of years. Even according to the description of seven heart pill, Huang Wen''s longevity yuan may be about to be compared with that of the universe.


    This is calculated according to the mythological system of the seven heart pill. After eating the seven heart pill, it coexists with the sun and the moon. It is basically the same meaning as that described in the journey to the West. After eating the Purple Striped flat peach, it lives with heaven and earth. The sun and the moon are the same as Geng. Therefore, the Shouyuan of Huang Wen is the Shouyuan of the universe.


    Of course, there may be a little gap, but this year is really too long for Huang Wen to imagine


    "So, I''m an immortal now?" Huang asked. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Although Huang asked''s strength hasn''t changed much, it''s a leap in the level of life compared with before!


    "In other words, these abilities contained in the seven heart pill are really not strong. The power of water and fire and the power of thunder are basically no different from the cold ice and fire palm. The only difference is that the gourd baby ability contained in the seven heart pill seems to be able to continue to become stronger..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell and his eyes flashed in the direction of the avenger alliance. Because the immortal killing sword array was controlled by Huang Wen, the shielding ability of the immortal killing sword array did not shield Huang Wen''s perception. Therefore, Huang Wen soon saw the situation in the avenger building.


    After knowing that Thor had left, Jane foster and Eric began to work hard to study the power in the cosmic cube, as if they knew that Thor might not come back

 Chapter 457

    As for the rest of the Avengers in the avenger building, after the destroyer armor war, their inflated heart gradually subsided, and once again began to get familiar with and master their own power


    Although the Avengers know that their strength is difficult to further, they also hope that when a powerful enemy comes, only Huang Wen can deal with the enemy, and they can only watch.


    "It''s not farther than the eye of heaven. The thousand mile eye just shakes much faster before casting the spell..." Huang Wen saw the situation in the avenger building, his eyes flickered slightly, couldn''t help muttering, and then released his ability to follow the wind. The dialogue in the avenger building appeared in Huang Wen''s ears.


    "How powerful do you think Odin is?" the voice came from Steve Rogers. His eyes moved and looked at URU metal, which had been placed in the avenger building. "Just a armor similar to Tony, it almost destroyed our Avenger alliance, or it has been completely destroyed. If Huang asked doesn''t do it..."


    "I''m not sure, but I think it should be very powerful. At least, master should not be able to win over him. Otherwise, with master''s character, even if he doesn''t kill Asgard, he will settle accounts with Odin!" Bruce Banner shrugged and smiled, "Whether master or Odin, their strength has exceeded the level that Haoke can reach now..."


    "Maybe when I live a few more years, Haoke''s age is a little older, and Haoke''s strength should be able to completely mature. At that time, should be able to help Shifu?"


    "Alas, I have raised the hammer of the storm, but I still have no chance to help..." Steve Rogers sighed and said, "and I know that this is the limit I can reach!"


    "Even if I lift the storm hammer and get the blessing of the power of thunder, I can''t understand the power of the law of thunder like max. after all, my ability about the law of thunder comes from the storm hammer. If someone can also be recognized by the storm hammer, his power of thunder is no weaker than mine..."


    "Captain, don''t be modest. Your strength is very powerful among us. Even Haoke is not necessarily your opponent, especially your storm hammer has a strange weight, and Haoke can''t lift it..." Bruce Banner shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "Moreover, your legendary nine changes, but the most powerful of all of us, is not like me. I''m the last one among all. Even after practicing the legendary nine changes and special functions, I can''t basically participate in the battle. In a word, I should be the least enterprising disciple of Shifu?"


    Huang Wen shook his head helplessly when he heard Bruce Banner''s voice. Huang Wen also thought about the way to help Bruce Banner, but Huang Wen didn''t have any good way. After all, Bruce Banner''s situation is too special.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Bruce Banner''s talent is too weak. In terms of special functions and legendary nine changes, although hawk can''t cultivate these abilities, Hawk has great potential.


    Even if Haoke encounters a bottleneck at this time, Huang Wen believes that with Haoke''s talent, such a bottleneck can be overcome only through the baptism of time.


    After all, this world is originally a comprehensive world, and even part of the comic plot has been added. In sum, Hawke''s potential should be much more powerful than that in the film!


    "Hawk and banner are one, and I have no way to completely separate hawk and banner..." Huang Wen did not continue to listen to the conversation between Steve Rogers and Bruce Banner, but put away his ability to follow the wind and thought with his eyes moving, "Obviously, in the avenger alliance 4, the integration direction of banner and Hawk is wrong. He basically loses all the advantages of hawk, except inheriting Banner''s reason..."


    "Such a Hulk is actually weaker than the red hulk and even the needlework Hulk. Even, it may not be as powerful as the gamma warriors studied by general Ross. After all, such a hulk has lost its fighting ability and talent!"


    "It is not a good choice to completely separate the consciousness of Haoke and Haoke. Haoke and Banna, because Haoke and Banna are not even symbiotic souls, but multiple personality consciousness. If you separate the body of Haoke and Banna, you can''t guarantee that there will be no consequences of soul separation..."


    Huang Wen couldn''t help shaking his head when he thought of this. The situation at this time is acceptable to Bruce Banner and hawk, and the most important thing is that Betty Ross has become the common wife of two people. Bruce Banner and hawk share the same body, which can be justified, but if they are really separated, it''s a little difficult. After all, Betty Even if rose becomes a needlework hawk, there is only one consciousness. She can''t become two people


    Moreover, Hawke and Bruce Banner can now switch their identities anytime, anywhere, which has the smallest impact on their lives and battles.


    "The law of thunder..." Huang asked himself and put Bruce Banner and hawk''s affairs behind him for a while. After all, Huang asked what he thought now, and there would be no solution. Maybe Huang asked could properly solve this matter when he was more powerful. Therefore, Huang asked his attention and focused on other abilities given by Qixin pill.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that he would also get the power of thunder, and this power of thunder is not owned by a gourd baby. Both water baby and fire baby have the power of thunder. Although Huang Wen doesn''t know the principle, it doesn''t prevent Huang Wen from continuing to use the power of thunder.


    "Ka! Ka!" thunder and lightning jumped on Huang Wen''s fingertips. It looked as if Thor had just awakened the power of thunder. However, Huang Wen''s thunder and lightning at his fingertips was not much stronger than Thor. At least in Huang Wen''s view, such power of thunder and lightning was far from being able to hurt experts of the same level.


    "We need to constantly study the power contained in the seven heart pill?" Huang asked. Looking at the thunder and lightning at his fingertips, an idea flashed through his mind. He probably understood that the abilities in the seven heart pill did not have the power of epic level at the beginning, but they all have the potential to achieve epic level, just that, It''s far above the ice and fire palm and even the King Kong not bad divine skill!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s only two o''clock today. From yesterday to today, I slept for less than two hours. I still fell asleep in the car. Now the whole person is going to explode

 Chapter 458

    "It takes some time to tap these abilities into their potential..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. "Yes, now I finally have a goal. It''s not like Buddhist law. I don''t have a clue at all. Maybe I can use this opportunity to make use of the power in the cosmic magic cube to understand the ice law first!"


    Yes, Huang Wen didn''t give the ice chest to Thor and asked him to take it back to Asgard. After all, Thor was in a hurry at that time, and Odin just ignored the rules and rashly laid a heavy hand on the avenger alliance. Huang Wen naturally didn''t mean to return the ice chest to Odin.


    Besides, Huang asked to ask Thor to return to Asgard to bring back the ice treasure box, but Huang didn''t say which time Thor returned to Asgard, and the next time Thor came back to bring back the ice treasure box, it''s not impossible. It''s also possible next time


    Well, in a word, Huang Wen basically didn''t mean to return the cold ice treasure box. Especially when he was very angry with Odin, Huang Wen didn''t bother to care whether Odin thought he wouldn''t trust him.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t know that Thor was no longer in Asgard, and rocky was no longer in Asgard. There were only two empty nesters, Odin and Freja.


    In this way, Huang Wen began to further study and cultivate his own strength. The ice power contained in the ice treasure box was finally further displayed in front of Huang Wen after Huang Wen obtained new ability.


    "Boom!" there was an explosion in the laboratory of the Osborne industry in New York that day. Yes, the Osborne industry at this time did not close down or change its name, because Harry Osborne inherited the whole Osborne industry after the accident in Norman Osborne.


    Of course, if he was just an ordinary high school student, Harry Osborne would not be the opponent of the board of directors, but Harry Osborne got the green potion left by his father Norman Osborne.


    When Norman Osborne successfully used super soldier serum, he took one of the serum back to his home and named it green magic potion.


    Although Norman Osborne didn''t want to inherit these to Harry Osborne at the beginning, Norman Osborne had this idea after he was stopped by whip for the first time.


    Therefore, Harry Osborne later knew that the green devil was his father, Norman Osborne. He also knew that his father died in the police station and in Jack''s hands.


    Angry Harry Osborne injected the green magic potion and became a new generation of green magic. However, Harry Osborne did not mean to be anxious for revenge, because he clearly knew the strength of himself and his father Norman Osborne, and Jack''s ability to kill Norman Osborne must have his fierce harm!


    Therefore, Harry Osborne began to integrate the resources of Osborne industry and found part of Jack''s identity, the avenger!


    At that moment, Harry Osborne knew that it was difficult for him to revenge, because the strength of the avenger alliance was completely beyond Harry Osborne''s ability to compete.


    So Harry Osborne wanted to get more powerful power. He began to look for talents everywhere and wanted to make weapons enough to defeat the avenger alliance, kill Jack and avenge Norman Osborne!


    Finally, Harry Osborne found Otto, an outstanding nuclear physicist who specializes in atomic energy physics. Harry Osborne wanted to use Otto to develop nuclear weapons that could threaten the whole of New York. He wanted to pull the whole people of New York to die together with the avenger alliance to avenge Norman Osborne!


    It has to be said that after the injection of the green magic potion, Harry Osborne also changed his character and became extreme and crazy. More importantly, Harry Osborne hid well, and no one found him, because he didn''t show much of his strength. At this time, Harry Osborne lurked like a poisonous snake waiting for prey in the dark


    It is worth mentioning that in this world, Harry Osborne, Peter Parker and Huang Liang are students of the same class, but they have no intersection with each other.


    Moreover, Harry Osborne dropped out of school directly after inheriting Osborne''s industry. Therefore, Harry Osborne would never know that there are two Avengers in his class, and Gwen in the next class is also a member of the avenger


    "What''s the situation?!" after hearing the explosion and alarm of Osborne industry, Harry Osborne couldn''t help jumping in his heart and was a little surprised.


    After reviewing the causes and consequences of the previous accident in Osborne industry, Harry Osborne clearly knew that the reason for the last accident in Osborne industry was that Osborne industry was too eager for success, resulting in errors in the experiment.


    Therefore, after knowing that there was an accident in the laboratory, Harry Osborne''s heart jumped, vaguely worried, and hurried to the direction of the laboratory.


    Of course, Harry Osborne is not only worried about the situation before Osborne''s industry appears again. More importantly, Harry Osborne also needs Otto to study enough powerful nuclear weapons. At that time, he will have the opportunity to avenge his father Norman Osborne. If Otto has an accident, Harry Osborne can only find other means.


    "What happened?" Harry Osborne came to the outside of the laboratory. Fortunately, this is the nuclear energy laboratory. When the whole laboratory was manufactured, it was in strict accordance with the standards and had strong resistance to radiation and explosive forces. Otherwise, the whole Osborne industry might be facing radiation threats.


    However, it is precisely because there is a nuclear energy laboratory inside, so the door of the laboratory cannot be opened easily. Harry Osborne can only stand outside the laboratory and wait to see if the monitoring picture of the laboratory can be restored.


    "Click!" the door of the laboratory opened when Harry Osborne found that the monitoring picture of the laboratory had been completely destroyed and was hesitant to enter the laboratory to see what the situation was.


    The first one to come out of the laboratory was a mechanical tentacle, which Harry Osborne was very familiar with. It was precisely because of this mechanical tentacle that Harry Osborne saw Otto''s potential and funded to provide Otto with the laboratory.


    This kind of mechanical tentacle is developed by Otto. One can lift eight tons of heavy objects. It is simple to operate, immune to radiation and extremely high accuracy, which is of great help to Otto''s experimental research!

 Chapter 459

    "Huh?" when the mechanical tentacle came out, Harry Osborne''s face changed slightly, because he saw countless smoke pouring out along the door of the laboratory. Even if Harry Osborne didn''t know what the smoke was, he knew that with the emission of these smoke, I''m afraid the radiation in the laboratory leaked out!


    However, before Harry Osborne had time to make any effective response, he saw Otto coming out with a woman in his arms. Looking at that, the woman should not live, and Harry Osborne knew that the woman was Otto''s wife


    "I''m sorry..." Harry Osborne thought of the death of his father Norman Osborne. He couldn''t help sighing and walked forward. Instead of blaming Otto, he whispered comfort.


    "Go away!" who knows, Harry Osborne''s hot face was close to his cold ass. Otto didn''t mean to show his kindness at all. He even looked at Harry Osborne coldly and said in a deep voice.


    "You!" Harry Osborne''s pupils narrowed slightly and his eyes flashed anger. As I said before, Harry Osborne met the same thing as Norman Osborne after injecting the green magic medicine and becoming the second generation of green magic, and his character became extreme and crazy!


    It''s just that Harry Osborne hides deeper, but it doesn''t mean that anyone can challenge Harry Osborne at will!


    "Now that you''ve said that, let''s talk about it. The failure of your experiment this time will cause great losses to the company!" although Harry Osborne in a rational situation learns to learn from history, Harry Osborne, who becomes angry again at this time, won''t pay attention to these things!


    "I said, get out!" Otto didn''t seem to see anything wrong with Harry Osborne. He looked up, looked at Harry Osborne coldly again, and wanted to continue to go out.


    "Pop!" Harry Osborne took Otto''s shoulder and used his extraordinary strength to directly press Otto''s body in place so that he could not move.


    "Now, can you have a good talk with me?" Harry Osborne asked with a ferocious smile on his mouth, looking at Otto proudly.


    "Bang!" but what Harry Osborne didn''t expect was that he suddenly encountered a heavy blow, his body flew out directly, hit one side of the wall heavily, and fell to the ground in a very embarrassed way.


    "How could this be possible?" Harry Osborne lay on the ground, his face full of doubts. You know, he had been injected with green magic medicine. How could he be beaten out by Otto so easily? Otto is just an ordinary man. How can he have such a powerful power?


    Even, Harry Osborne knew that if he hadn''t injected the green magic potion himself, I''m afraid he could directly pierce his chest and take his life!


    "Wait!" Harry Osborne finally noticed something wrong. Before, Harry Osborne thought that the mechanical tentacle that opened the door was controlled by Otto in the laboratory, but now Harry Osborne found that the mechanical tentacle was directly connected to Otto!


    And most importantly, Otto has four mechanical tentacles!


    But the question is, Otto is not a robot, and there is no invention such as ark reactor. Why can he place the mechanical tentacle on his body?


    Harry Osborne could not get an answer, because Otto directly left with his wife''s body after flying Harry Osborne, and had no intention of staying and continuing to fight Harry Osborne.


    Perhaps Otto at this time did not pay attention to Harry Osborne at all, or his attention was on his dead wife. Otherwise, with the ability of his four tentacles, it was not difficult to kill Harry Osborne!


    "Damn it!" Harry Osborne also found that he was completely ignored by Otto. The angry Harry Osborne clenched his teeth. He felt humiliation and wanted revenge, but he knew that he was not Otto''s opponent, just as he was not the opponent of the Avengers alliance!


    "Is that mechanical tentacle his new research achievement? What happened in the previous laboratory?" Harry Osborne got up from the ground and went into the laboratory to see if he could gain anything.


    At this time, the laboratory was in a mess, full of radiation, and basically all the equipment were destroyed, but halios Bens ignored it. Anyway, the radiation had just leaked out, and now it was too late to worry.


    "Ding! Alarm! There is a strong suspected radiation leakage at the Osborne industrial site, and the anti radiation leakage isolation plan is being launched!" Jarvis''s voice sounded in the avenger building, followed by a fire in the sky, and finally completed the deformation in mid air, forming four copper and iron walls to cover the whole Osborne industrial building.


    This is Tony Stark''s means to deal with the leakage of nuclear weapons. After all, radiation is too dangerous for ordinary people.


    Of course, for the Avengers at this time, the impact of radiation is almost nil, as long as they are not injured by the explosion of the nuclear bomb. As for the impact of radiation, I''m afraid it is not as fast as the Avengers recover.


    "Hmm? What happened? Osborne building, why was it suddenly surrounded?" the New York residents around Osborne building were stunned. They didn''t know what had happened. Suddenly, an iron wall fell from the sky and trapped Osborne building. They didn''t even know who did it.


    "Don''t worry, there is strong radiation in the Osborne building. In order to prevent the radiation from affecting the surrounding residents, I surrounded the Osborne building. Now, please everyone completely. We''re ready to go in and check..." Tony Stark''s voice sounded around the Osborne building. It was a message transmitted by the means left on the iron wall, To appease the surrounding residents.


    "Radiation leakage?" the surrounding residents were not calm when they heard the speech. If the events caused by those with extraordinary ability can still be seen and touched, the harm of radiation can not be seen at all.


    Moreover, radiation, an almost invisible hazardous substance, everyone doesn''t want to get close. After all, no one knows that they are bearing the power of radiation and what will happen.


    Therefore, the surrounding residents finally had no intention of watching the excitement, but left here in a hurry, not wanting to be affected by radiation.

 Chapter 460

    As all the surrounding residents evacuated, the avenger alliance quickly rushed to the scene and stopped outside the iron wall without rashly entering the iron wall.


    After all, there has been strong radiation in the Osborne industry. If you rashly open the iron wall, it is difficult to ensure that there will be no radiation leakage. Therefore, it is better to be safe.


    "Why is there radiation leakage in Osborne industry? What are they studying recently?" Tony Stark, who hurriedly came, directly questioned Jarvis. The purpose is to let Jarvis steal the information of Osborne industry.


    "In the Osborne industry, a new type of energy is being studied..." Jarvis soon gave the Osborne industry, or what Otto is studying, which is a new energy. Its appearance is somewhat similar to the sun, and its principle is also somewhat similar to the principle of the sun. To be precise, this is an artificial sun!


    "A little interesting..." Tony Stark couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he looked at the information presented by Jarvis. However, this degree just surprised Tony Stark a little.


    Regardless of the negative effects of radiation, Otto''s artificial solar energy may not be comparable to the ark reaction furnace. You know, the ark reaction furnace is only the size of a fist, but it can provide horse armor for high consumption combat.


    If the size of the ark reactor is enlarged, the energy will be more abundant than the so-called artificial sun, which is also the new energy direction of stark industry.


    The artificial sun of Otto obviously failed, and the problem of radiation also needs to be solved. After all, not everywhere can withstand reactor level radiation


    At the same time, the people in the Osborne building were also confused. It was still daytime. Suddenly, a layer of copper and iron walls was shrouded outside. Then I heard Tony Stark''s voice. How can the people in the Osborne building not panic?


    For a moment, the whole Osborne building was in chaos. Some people had begun to complain online that the avenger alliance did not speak of human rights and deprived them of hope. At this time, Otto had not left the Osborne building.


    Otto was about to walk out of the Osborne building with his wife''s body in his arms when an iron wall suddenly came down outside, blocking his way.


    Subconsciously, Otto directly controlled his mechanical tentacle and blasted the iron wall in front of him. However, the iron wall specially built by Tony Stark to prevent radiation leakage is not so easy to break


    With the sound of "bang!" Otto''s mechanical tentacle failed, which made him subconsciously frown and began to look at the surrounding environment.


    "Prevent radiation leakage? That is to say, I can''t leave?" Otto was stunned when he heard Tony Stark''s voice, and then his eyes flashed anger. "Damn it! Let me out!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Otto''s mechanical tentacles constantly bombard the iron wall. He wants to get out of here. He wants to take his wife to the hospital for treatment. Even though he knows that his wife is dead, he is still unwilling to admit this fact in his heart. He wants to struggle again


    Unfortunately, even if Otto''s mechanical tentacle can lift eight tons of weight, there is still no way to face the iron wall.


    Therefore, Otto''s mind exploded more and more, and his heart was filled with anger. Finally, he turned his head and looked into the Osborne building.


    "Avengers! Since you won''t let me out, don''t blame me for being rude!" Otto''s eyes flashed ferocious light, and his mechanical tentacles began to destroy everything around.


    "Ah!" with Otto''s destruction, the Osborne building shouted in horror, and then the whole Osborne building was in chaos.


    In the laboratory at this time, Harry Osborne naturally heard Tony Stark''s voice. His eyes at this time were basically the same as Otto. After all, Norman Osborne died in the hands of jack of the Avengers.


    "The avenger alliance is coming! Damn it! It''s Otto''s guy who led the avenger alliance. What should I do now? I haven''t been able to deal with the avenger alliance yet..." Harry Osborne gnawed his teeth in the laboratory. Although his heart was full of hatred, he didn''t want to die in vain.


    "Huh?" just when Harry Osborne didn''t know what to do, he saw a memory card in the corner. It was the memory card of the camera, next to the wreckage of the camera.


    "Perhaps, I can first see if there is any record of the explosion in the memory card..." as if the blessing was in general, Harry Osborne picked up the memory card, went out and inserted it into the computer to check the things recorded in the memory card.


    It turned out that in the previous laboratory, Otto and his wife were conducting an experiment. Otto controlled the mechanical tentacle. At that time, the mechanical tentacle was not integrated with Otto, but it could also carry out experimental operation accurately.


    At the beginning, the experiment was carried out smoothly. A fingertip sized sun rose out in the middle of the experimental platform and released a powerful light.


    But at this time, the pipeline carrying the artificial fingertip sun was broken, which immediately released the power of the artificial fingertip sun, resulting in the explosion heard in the Osborne building before.


    It was also in this explosion that Otto''s wife died, and Otto was integrated with the mechanical tentacle, resulting in variation and becoming an inhuman monster.


    The video came to an abrupt end here, but Harry Osborne was shocked, because the explosive power of an artificial fingertip sun is so great. What if the artificial sun could be bigger and bigger?


    Fist size, head size and even the size of a normal missile, so what is the power of this artificial sun?


    Harry Osborne''s initial goal was to build nuclear weapons and bury him with the whole new York. Although Otto didn''t seem to be making weapons, his achievement coincided with Harry Osborne''s initial goal!


    "Damn it, I''m afraid that Otto has left. Now Osborne''s industry is still trapped by the avenger alliance. I''m afraid there''s no chance for him to make this sun for me..." but soon, Harry Osborne recovered. He frowned and fell into silence again.


    After all, Harry Osborne didn''t know that Otto not only didn''t leave Osborne building, but also hated the Avengers!

 Chapter 461

    "Poof!" in the Osborne industry, the crazy Otto is slaughtering the surrounding Osborne industrial employees. One life after another died in Otto''s hands. The living people are screaming wildly. Someone dialed the emergency phone of the avenger alliance, even though they just complained about the avenger alliance together.


    "Ding! In the Osborne building, a man wearing external armor is slaughtering the employees of the Osborne building!"


    Originally, the Avengers alliance was going to wait a little. After Huang Wen arrived, he directly let Huang Wen enter the Osborne building and pick up people. However, unexpectedly, Jarvis''s voice suddenly sounded, which changed the faces of the Avengers.


    At the next moment, Jarvis requisitioned the cameras in the Osborne industry to show the picture of Otto slaughtering.


    "Otto? The guy who studies the artificial sun?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a trace of shock and anger. He just saw Otto''s data. Unexpectedly, he saw Otto''s massacre now.


    "Hmm? Otto didn''t go?" not only did the Avengers see Otto''s massacre, but Harry Osborne in Osborne building also knew about it, because someone had rushed to him for refuge.


    "In other words, because the avenger alliance trapped the Osborne building, so Otto couldn''t leave, did Otto blame the Avengers for his wife''s death? Ha ha! And such a good thing?" Harry Osborne''s eyes lit up sharply after hearing the employees'' story!


    Harry Osborne immediately made a decision to win Otto and let Otto help him deal with the avenger. Even if Otto just beat him out, Otto''s affairs can be let go before the hatred with the avenger alliance!


    Almost without any hesitation, Harry Osborne rushed directly to Otto, who was killing, and shouted, "stop!"


    "Shua!" said Otto, without the slightest intention of stopping, but directly stabbed Harry Osborne with a mechanical tentacle.


    With the sound of "bang!" the mechanical tentacle stabbed into the space and hid Harry Osborne. However, Harry Osborne encountered the same dilemma as his father Norman Osborne against the whip and rope and couldn''t get close!


    "I''m not here to stop you! I''m here to tell you something!" Harry Osborne put Otto on the death list, took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and shouted at Otto, "it''s impossible for you to unite with the Avengers with your own strength! You don''t understand their strength!"


    "Hmm?" Otto finally stopped. He thought of what he was stopped by the iron wall. His heart was filled with an unquenchable anger. Even killing so many people didn''t reduce his anger at all!


    "Do you have a way to deal with the avenger?" Otto narrowed his eyes and looked straight at Harry Osborne. At this time, Otto felt a similar breath on Harry Osborne.


    The mutation caused by this radiation to Otto not only connected him with the mechanical tentacle, but also changed his mind. He was no longer the same as before.


    The death of Otto''s wife and what the avenger alliance wants to cut off Otto''s heart are the last straw to crush the camel, making Otto a villain!


    Just like Max in the original play, the newly mutated Max is just a confused and helpless person, but his experience makes him a villain. At this time, Otto is not as lucky as Max in the world. He met Huang Wen and others and changed his fate.


    "Of course there is!" Harry Osborne''s eyes suddenly brightened and his face smiled grimly. "As long as you can make a bigger artificial sun, will you be afraid of a small Avenger alliance? Isn''t the life and death of the whole new York between your thoughts?"


    "Artificial sun!" Otto''s eyes lit up when he heard Harry Osborne''s words. At this time, Otto seemed that his wife was dead and he had no meaning to live, but he had to avenge his wife before he died!


    After all, it is the avenger alliance that makes his wife lose the hope of rescue. The whole Avenger alliance should die!


    I have to say that it is essential to be a villain and a strange brain circuit. Of course, it is also essential to have a great change in temperament. Otherwise, such a strange brain circuit would not have been born.


    "Let''s go!" after Otto made a decision in an instant, he ran to his own laboratory storage room. Although the laboratory was destroyed, there were still raw materials for making artificial sun in the storage room. It was not difficult for Otto to make artificial sun again. After all, Otto would not care about the stability of artificial sun at this time


    "Don''t worry!" Harry Osborne stopped Otto''s way. A demon like smile appeared on his face. "We should be fully prepared. If the people of the Avengers come to disturb your production in advance, it''s not good..."


    "Hmm? Do you want to?" probably because Otto was similar to Harry Osborne at this time. Almost in an instant, Otto understood what Harry Osborne meant. He also turned his head ferociously and looked at the living employees in Osborne industry, "come up to me and come with me, otherwise you will only have a dead end!"


    Looking at the mechanical tentacle behind Otto and his boss, Harry Osborne, standing with Otto, the employees of Osborne industry accepted their fate and followed them to the laboratory, where they were locked up and monitored by Harry Osborne.


    As for Otto, he carried a large number of materials and began to manufacture artificial sun. It has to be said that Otto''s four mechanical tentacles are really unique. At least they can play a great role in handling and experimental manufacturing. It can be seen that once they are manufactured, they are used in this field, not for killing


    At this time, the avenger alliance has just rushed into the Osborne building. After all, they have to deal with the problem of radiation and can''t let the radiation in Osborne industry continue to spread out before they can go in.


    But unexpectedly, after the Avengers entered the Osborne building, most of the employees inside had been caught in the laboratory, and the door of the laboratory was closed


    Of course, a laboratory door can''t stop the avenger alliance. What stops the avenger alliance is a line outside the door: "as long as you break in, I''ll kill everyone inside!"

 Chapter 462

    It is such a sentence that makes the avenger alliance hesitate, because the avenger alliance can''t gamble, even if many people have died in Otto''s hands before, but the avenger alliance can''t let the rest continue to die in front of them


    "What should we do? Let''s just wait? It seems meaningless for them to hide inside!" Peter Parker frowned and looked at the Avengers around him.


    "The man-made sun, the man-made sun that caused the explosion!" Tony Stark quickly thought of something, took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid this guy wants to make the man-made sun and recreate it into an explosion!"


    Although Tony Stark did not hear the previous dialogue between Otto and Harry Osborne, Tony Stark inferred the truth according to the existing intelligence and video data.


    "What''s the power of the explosion?" Steve Rogers asked with a frozen look and a grim look at Tony Stark.


    "I don''t know..." Tony Stark shook his head and said solemnly, "according to some data invaded by Jarvis, the power of the artificial sun depends on its size. The larger the artificial sun, the greater the power of explosion. If there is a large enough artificial sun, it will blow up the whole New York. There is no problem!"


    "Blow up New York!" the Avengers exclaimed. They didn''t pay attention to Otto, who had leaked radiation and killed with mechanical tentacles. After all, a mere mechanical tentacle may not be able to break their legendary bodies.


    But now it''s different. If the artificial sun really flattens the whole of New York, the Avengers can''t run away, especially if there is a real explosion, they will be in the middle of the explosion!


    It is even more impossible to withstand the explosion that could blow up New York. Even if all the Avengers have been greatly strengthened, only Logan and hawk can survive the explosion in the whole Avenger alliance.


    "Then you can''t sit and wait to die!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Huang Liang. "We''ll break the door of the laboratory. How sure are you to fix all the people inside?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on inside..." Huang Liang didn''t guarantee it directly, but said very carefully.


    "The camera inside has been damaged. It should have been damaged during the explosion!" Tony Stark''s eyes moved and whispered.


    "There''s a man standing inside. It''s Harry Osborne. It seems that he''s with Otto!" Zhong Qiang, who closed his eyes and gave the answer immediately after feeling it.


    "And that Otto, sitting next to the experimental platform, is making a luminous object, more than half a meter high, and continues to grow. He looks very unstable and ready to explode at any time..."


    "So! Let''s do it!" Steve Rogers nodded and directly threw out the storm hammer. He didn''t let hawk do it, because hawk''s fist would certainly tear the door of the laboratory apart and hurt the people inside. The storm hammer can break the face with a point!


    "Poof!" almost didn''t feel any resistance. The storm hammer directly broke through the door of the laboratory and rushed in.


    "Damn! Avengers! Do you want them to die?" Harry Osborne''s angry voice came. He punched Osborne''s employees directly. As a result, he couldn''t move immediately before he hit each other.


    Also unable to move, Otto stood up when he heard the news. His eyes widened in an instant, and he didn''t understand what had happened.


    Hit a hole in the air! Huang Liang, who is already a legend, has no problem living in Otto and Harry Osborne, especially because they both have no special power in their bodies.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t I move? Let me go!" Harry Osborne''s voice echoed in the laboratory.


    "Ka! Ka!" just after Otto and Harry Osborne were unable to move by Huang Liang, Haoke broke open the broken door of the laboratory and came in with the Avengers.


    "We don''t need to panic and leave in order. There are people from the avenger alliance outside. Don''t leave first. Later, we will send you out to the hospital for formal examination to ensure that you are not affected by radiation. If so, you need treatment..."


    Steve Rogers'' warm and powerful voice directly overshadowed Harry Osborne''s voice, calmed the Osborne employees present, and left the laboratory orderly under the leadership of Bucky Barnes and others.


    "Avenger alliance! What are you doing?! let me go if you have the ability..." Harry Osborne looked at the avenger alliance, his eyes fell on Jack, clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "Jack!"


    "Hmm?" Jack looked at Harry Osborne, raised his eyebrows, and then smiled. "It seems that you have the same ability as your father Norman Osborne. Besides, you know, I killed him..."


    "Did you admit it?!" Harry Osborne growled at Jack with wide eyes and a look of resentment.


    "What do I dare not admit? What I killed was just a super criminal..." Jack sneered, shook his head and whispered, "I''m sorry, I forgot, you''re also a super criminal. It''s really a son''s inheritance from his father!"


    "Alas!" Peter Parker, Huang Liang and spider Gwen sighed. Some of them were reluctant to look at Harry Osborne. Although the three of them were not familiar with Harry Osborne, they knew after all. They didn''t expect Harry Osborne to be like this.


    "Shua!" when the Avengers'' attention was on Harry Osborne, the four mechanical tentacles suddenly moved and pointed at Steve Rogers, Jack, Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang!


    "Hmm?" Steve Rogers and others subconsciously frowned, reached out and grabbed the four mechanical tentacles, and then held them tightly so that they could not move.


    "Can you move freely?" Huang Liang looked at Otto with some surprise. Although the sunflower acupoint hand didn''t fail for the first time, Huang Liang was still surprised, because Huang Liang didn''t feel any special power in Otto.


    "Damn it! Avenger! You killed my wife, and I want you to pay for your life!" Otto''s body still stood where it was, but his angry voice had been transmitted

 Chapter 463

    "Ka! Ka!" with Otto''s voice, Steve Rogers and other four people felt that the mechanical tentacles in their hands began to tremble wildly.


    However, even if each mechanical tentacle can lift eight tons of weight, it has no meaning to break free from Steve Rogers and others!


    After all, everyone who has cultivated the legendary nine changes can lift dozens of tons of weight. This mechanical tentacle is really not enough to see.


    "Hmm? How could it?" Otto''s voice took a trace of surprise. Before, his mechanical tentacle was blocked by Steve Rogers and others, which was enough to surprise Otto. Now, he can''t even take back the mechanical tentacle. He can clearly feel that the four people who grasp the mechanical tentacle have his unparalleled power!


    "Hehe, I thought there would be any powerful means? That''s it?" Zhong Qiang shook his head in disdain and directly squeezed the mechanical tentacle in his hand.


    "Pa!" a clear sound echoed in the laboratory just when Zhong Qiang thought that Otto had no other means.


    It turned out that the mechanical tentacle caught by Zhong Qiang was directly disconnected, and then the mechanical tentacle did not mean to come to continue fighting with Zhong Qiang, but quickly returned to Otto. Its goal was the artificial sun on the experimental platform!


    "Bad!" Tony Stark first understood Otto''s intention. His palm gun was fired in an instant, predicting the necessary road between the mechanical tentacle and the artificial sun. Unfortunately, Tony Stark was wrong!


    "Bang!", Otto''s purpose was indeed the artificial sun, but he did not directly draw it on the artificial sun with a mechanical tentacle, but on Otto''s own body and hit the artificial sun with his own body!


    As mentioned earlier, because the artificial sun was made by Otto in a hurry, and even the artificial sun was originally made to explode, the stability of the artificial sun is extremely poor. A little wind and grass is enough to cause the explosion of the artificial sun!


    "Pa!" the experimental device outside the artificial sun broke, and the whole artificial sun released bright light.


    "No! Run! The power released by such a big man-made sun is enough to blow up the whole Osborne building!" Tony Stark exclaimed and hurriedly reminded.


    Just then, a body rushed out. It was Steve Rogers. He raised his vibrating gold shield, jumped at the artificial sun and pressed the artificial sun half a meter high below.


    If the artificial sun is flat, Steve Rogers'' action is undoubtedly successful. Zhenjin shield can perfectly resolve this crisis, but unfortunately, the artificial sun is not


    As the name suggests, the artificial sun is a sphere with a diameter of about half a meter. Although it is not comparable to the vibration gold shield, the vibration gold shield can not completely press it below. After all, it is a sphere.


    "Ha ha! It''s useless! It''s the power of science! It''s not what you monsters can imagine! Nor can you stop!" Otto fell down next to the artificial sun and watched Steve Rogers laugh wildly. "All of you should be buried with my wife!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Who''s your wife? When did we kill her?" Zhong Qiang sounded some uncomfortable voices and used hypnosis, "stop this artificial sun for me quickly..."


    "It''s no use. If I could stop it, she wouldn''t die in the explosion. It''s you. You killed her. I could have gone to the hospital and tried to save her..." there was a trace of tears in Otto''s hypnotized voice, but no one sympathized with him, because the artificial sun is becoming more and more unstable.


    "Ka! Ka!" just then, Steve Rogers felt a little cold under his body, but he saw a layer of ice trying to cover the artificial sun. It was John who shot. He was trying to extinguish the reaction of the artificial sun with the force of cold ice.


    "Hum!" however, at the next moment, John''s ice power dissipated in an instant, and the artificial sun became more unstable, even began to expand, and was about to explode completely!


    "Ha ha! Avenger! Jack! Let''s die together!" Harry Osborne''s crazy voice echoed in the laboratory. "Just now those people were outside the Osborne building at most and were trapped by your iron walls, so you killed these people! Go to the dungeon and repent!"


    "Shua!" at this moment, a figure appeared in the laboratory. This figure was Huang asked.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen did not fall into deep isolation. Otherwise, even if this explosion would not destroy the whole avenger, there would be a large number of casualties.


    "Going to hell is a good idea." Huang Wen took a look at the artificial sun, Harry Osborne and Otto, then took out the Xuanyuan sword, directly cut open a space crack, and then thought. Harry Osborne, Otto and the artificial sun were all thrown into the space crack by Huang Wen.


    The other end of the space crack is naturally the familiar hell dimension of Huang Wen. Of course, it belongs to the hell dimension of Mephisto!


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    Harry Osborne and Otto fell into hell in a mess. At this time, they were very confused. They didn''t understand why they appeared here and where it was, but they felt the surrounding environment and subconsciously felt weak in their hearts.


    "Boom!" just then, the artificial sun exploded over them. The power of the explosion killed everything around them, including the lives of Harry Osborne and Otto.


    "Huang Wen!" felt that there was a sudden explosion in hell. Mephisto was the first to think of Huang Wen. His angry voice echoed in the dimension of hell. His body suddenly appeared at the place where the explosion occurred and felt the explosive power that was not inferior to hell. Mephistoken made up his mind, "damn! Huang Wen! What''s your nerve?"


    Unfortunately, Mephisto''s question didn''t answer him. Huang asked had already closed the space crack, and didn''t even mean to meet Mephisto.


    "Lord Huang asked again. Mephisto, who was angry in his heart, must find someone to vent his anger. I don''t know when he will go to Lucifer..." in a place in the dimension of hell, an idea flashed in the heart of the black heart devil who heard the movement and looked forward to it.

 Chapter 464

    In the Osborne building at this time, Huang Wen naturally knows that Mephisto must be angry now, but Huang Wen doesn''t care at all. After releasing the real strength of the immortal killing sword, Huang Wen is more afraid of hell lords like Mephisto.


    That is, Huang Wen is not convenient to arrange the immortal killing sword array in the dimension of hell. In addition, Mephisto can revive in hell. Otherwise, Huang Wen will directly carry the immortal killing sword and enter the dimension of hell to completely chop Mephisto to complete his task.


    "Hoo! Fortunately you came in time, otherwise, I''m afraid there will be casualties this time..." Tony Stark sighed with relief when he saw Huang Wen sending the artificial sun to the dimension of hell. Looking at Huang Wen, he said with some emotion.


    "So, I''ve always asked you to be careful. This time, it''s good that I came in time and I can solve the crisis. Otherwise, some of you will sacrifice..." Huang asked, looking at the people seriously. "You should remember that no one is invincible and no one is immortal, including me!"


    "Indeed, we are a little careless, otherwise, he won''t have a chance to let the man-made sun explode." Steve Rogers got up, nodded equally seriously and said, "this time, it''s my command problem. Next time, I won''t let this happen again!"


    "No, it''s also our problem. If I can hypnotize that guy at the beginning, he won''t have a chance to let the artificial sun explode..." Zhong Qiang shook his head and said helplessly, "it''s a pity that my hypnosis level is not very strong, and it will fail in the face of slightly stronger opponents."


    "All right, don''t pick up the pot one by one. If you have this time, you might as well go back and cultivate yourself and see if you can improve their strength..." Huang asked. Looking at the Avengers competing to pick up the pot, they waved their hands and said, "If you can''t improve your strength, improve your cooperation ability with each other, or you can form different teams to deal with different situations..."


    As for Zhong Qiang''s problem that hypnotic power is too weak, Huang asked, there is no good solution. Although Zhong Qiang''s talent is not too bad, it is definitely not too good, that is, it doesn''t slip away in autumn.


    Whether it''s internal skill cultivation, legendary nine changes cultivation or special function cultivation, Zhong Qiang is only above the level of ordinary people. This is because Zhong Qiang ate the blood Bodhi that increases the power of essence, Qi and spirit.


    But even so, Zhong Qiang''s legendary nine changes did not rank among the best. His spiritual strength and internal power did not break through the legendary level. When his internal power was much stronger than Huang Liang, Huang Liang finished overtaking in the corner.


    And the most important thing is that Zhong Qiang has encountered a bottleneck. After all, not everyone is like Huang Liang. There is no bottleneck in the congenital barrier. Zhong Qiang still needs time and hard work to break through to the congenital level.


    Of course, if there is a chance, Huang Wen will open and hang Huang Liang again and give him some special props or powerful character bags


    "We''ll think about it!" Steve Rogers nodded after listening to Huang''s question, looked at Huang and said, "you send us and those employees of Osborne industry out. It''s still necessary to isolate here for a period of time..."


    "OK, no problem." Huang asked, nodded, released his perception, and soon left Osborne industry with everyone in the iron wall, whether dead or alive.


    Those dead people are naturally funded by the Osborne industry. After all, this matter is generally caused by the Osborne industry, and Harry Osborne is dead. I''m afraid the whole Osborne industry can''t last long without a project process.


    In this way, a crisis was once again resolved by the avenger alliance and Huang Wen. For the unaffected New Yorkers, it was just an iron wall in the original Osborne building, but for those affected, it was undoubtedly a huge disaster


    However, this is also inevitable. In this world where superpowers and super criminals are rampant, even Huang Wen can not guarantee that everyone will not be affected by superpowers and criminals.


    "Ding Lingling!" after another period of time, Huang Wen continued to understand the ice law contained in the ice treasure box. Silly girl suddenly rang. It was Logan''s call.


    Logan hasn''t appeared for a long time. Since Huang Wen told Logan about Nezha, Logan couldn''t sleep all night. He was not interested in anything at that time.


    After that, Qin Ge Lei had some changes. The Phoenix power in her body became weaker and weaker, and Qin Ge Lei became weaker and weaker, as if she was going to lose the Phoenix power.


    Huang asked Logan directly to go home and accompany Qin Ge Lei to avoid any accidents.


    And this time Logan called, Jean grey was finally going to have a baby!


    "Going to have a baby? What''s going to be born?" a famous bald line subconsciously shouted out from Huang Wen''s mouth, which made Logan''s face black and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Boss, Qin is still in the operating room and hasn''t come out..." for a long time, Logan looked at Huang in the projection and said helplessly.


    "Oh, oh, we''ll be there right now. Congratulations, uncle wolf. You finally want to be a father when you know!" Huang asked, scratching his head in embarrassment and giving Logan a critical blow again.


    At this time, bailizi and Raz next to Logan twitched slightly. Especially Raz, he really didn''t understand how a strong man who was vaguely comparable to Qin Ge Lei could be so out of tune?


    Baibaizi is more used to than Raz. After all, she knows Huang Wen very well. If she didn''t take care of Qin Ge Lei, baibaizi still lives in Yongchun martial arts school and guards Huang Wen.


    As for the reason why bailizi twitched at the corner of her mouth, it was because she was also the child that Huang asked and Logan didn''t know.


    Soon, a group of people came to the hospital, and the whole hospital was shocked, because the avenger alliance was full.


    After all, this is the First Avenger''s child born in the whole Avenger alliance. After the establishment of the avenger alliance, theoretically, all the Avengers present are the elders of Logan''s children!


    Although Logan is Tony Stark''s uncle, the hierarchy has long been chaotic, and Tony Stark is certainly unwilling to admit that Logan''s son is of his peers!

 Chapter 465

    "Uncle wolf, don''t be nervous. I brought you some fruit. It''s our custom..." Huang Wen held a fruit basket in his hand and handed it to Logan. Naturally, it''s not Huang Wen''s meaning, but Uncle Zhong asked Huang Wen to bring it when he heard that Logan''s child was going to be born.


    Even, Zhong Bo has ordered the full moon wine for Logan''s children. Although there is no such custom in the United States, since Zhong Bo has spoken, he still needs to give this face.


    Besides, we don''t need any money. Let''s have a dinner together and give instructions for Logan''s children.


    "Oh! Oh!" logan was also absent-minded. The closer he was to the birth of his child, the more he felt a little uneasy.


    Logan knew that Huang Wen''s little story about Nezha would not happen to his son. After all, it was a story.


    However, the passing of the Phoenix power in Qin Ge Lei''s body still makes Logan think about it. He always feels that he may not see his son, which comes from the premonition of the beast''s perception.


    "In other words, how long has Jean grey been pregnant? Nearly two years?" Tony Stark smiled at Logan and said, "does this inherit your ability to live a long life? Even birth is longer than others..."


    "I don''t know. I should know when the child is born..." Logan smiled reluctantly, looked at Tony Stark and said softly, "Although Qin''s Phoenix power is getting weaker and weaker, she is already a powerful mutant. She will be very good at exploring this aspect. In particular, Qin and I are both mutants. Our children have no reason not to be mutants?"


    "à¦!" just as Logan''s voice fell, a familiar wave of Phoenix power came, which made Huang Wen pick his eyebrows and subconsciously look at the direction of the operating room. Huang Wen could feel that it was as powerful as Qin Ge Lei''s Phoenix power before... No, it was a more powerful force in the operating room.


    "Hmm? This is?" Huang Wen''s face slowly became serious. At first, the power of Phoenix in the operating room was strong, but it did not exceed Huang Wen''s cognition, but gradually, the power of Phoenix continued to grow stronger, as if there was no intention to stop, which made Huang Wen gradually feel the pressure.


    "What''s the matter?" Logan felt that the depression in his heart was getting heavier and heavier. He also found Huang Wen''s serious face. Logan''s heart jumped, subconsciously looked at Huang Wen and asked.


    "Hum!" just as Logan''s voice fell, in his heart, the trace of Phoenix power originally put by Qin Ge Lei suddenly flew out of his body and entered the operating room.


    "Is this?" Logan''s eyes flickered with hesitation. He didn''t know what had happened for a moment.


    "Can we say that the Phoenix power is constantly absorbing other scattered Phoenix power?" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, because Huang Wen remembered that the Phoenix power has never appeared completely. Even Qin Ge Lei''s Phoenix power is not complete at all, otherwise Qin Ge Lei can''t only have the strength from sub heavenly Father level to heavenly Father level.


    "Wow! WOW! WOW!" just as Huang Wen was thinking, there were three cries of babies in the operating room. After only three, the sound stopped suddenly, and the breath of Phoenix power in the whole operating room reached a new height.


    "What a depressing feeling!" Logan clenched his teeth and trembled slightly. He stared straight at the direction of the operating room and said in a deep voice.


    "I feel it too..." Steve Rogers and others also nodded, frowned one by one, and said at the same time.


    "No! I want to go in and have a look!" Logan just clenched his fist and opened the Edelman alloy steel claw. Subconsciously, he stabbed it out of his fingers and walked very hard towards the operating room.


    However, an invisible force seems to be organizing Logan''s progress. No matter how much effort he spends, he can''t make himself move forward!


    "What''s going on?!" the ominous feeling in Logan''s heart became more and more serious. Logan couldn''t help roaring and opened King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu.


    "Poof!" at the next moment, Logan''s whole person was badly hurt. The King Kong immortal magic skill was broken in an instant, and the whole person recovered as it was. Fortunately, Logan''s face recovered again at the next moment, and the injury he had just suffered was completely recovered.


    "Hiss!" just before Huang Wen made a response, a fire appeared around Logan. Gu Yi looked serious and came out of the fire circle. This was the first time Huang Wen saw that Gu Yi looked so serious. Gu Yi was not so serious when he met the red gem of satorac before!


    "Master Gu Yi, what''s going on?" Huang asked, frowning. He felt a huge pressure in the operating room, not only the power of the Phoenix, but also another powerful force in the operating room!


    Huang Wen has never seen this power, but from Huang Wen''s perception, the breath of this power is not weak compared with the power of the Phoenix at this time, and even stronger than the power erupted by Gu Yi and Odin!


    "The two of them are facing each other..." Gu Yi looked at the direction of the operating room, sighed and said, "I haven''t seen the current situation at all. These two forces have been able to shield my peeping at time..."


    "The peeping of time gems can be shielded?" Huang asked. His pupil shrank slightly and his face looked at Gu Yi with some dignity. Huang asked how he didn''t expect such a big change when logan had a child.


    "Master Gu Yi, who are these two forces coming from?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, frowning and looking at Gu Yi tentatively.


    "Didn''t you guess who it came from?" Gu Yi shook his head and said softly, "I thought that Qin Ge Lei would be the most perfect host of the power of the Phoenix in the past and future, but I didn''t expect that someone would be more suitable than her. Perhaps it was because Qin Ge Lei was suppressed by Charles at the beginning and felt the power of life and emotion in Logan?"


    "Do you mean that the power of the Phoenix has been inherited from my child?" Logan asked when he heard Gu Yi''s words and looked at Gu Yi with a dull look.


    "Yes, your child may be the first person to gather all the power of the Phoenix since the birth of the power of the Phoenix in the primitive universe..." Gu Yi said solemnly, "therefore, he was favored!"

 Chapter 466

    "Why... Why is it like this..." Logan whispered with a dull look. He didn''t understand why his child became so special.


    "To tell you the truth, among the countless timelines, I only see this timeline. You are with Qin Ge Lei and have your own children..." Gu Yi took a deep look at Huang, looked at Logan and said, "moreover, in some timelines, in your old age, you also inherited the power of the Phoenix."


    "In other words, your family will become the host of the power of the Phoenix. Coupled with the perfect host of Qin Ge Lei, your child has become one of the most unique beings in countless universes..."


    "Master Gu Yi can''t help it?" Huang asked, frowning, looking at Gu Yi and asking, "who is playing the power of Phoenix and Logan''s child''s idea?"


    "They didn''t use too much power, but their power essence is beyond my reach..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly, "they are where I said to Carol. Even you may pass in the future. Oh, by the way, your father-in-law and mother-in-law are also there..."


    "Where''s the father?" Belle on one side heard Gu Yi''s words, and her beautiful eyes stared at the boss. Some couldn''t believe looking at Gu Yi and asked.


    "Well, there are some things that your strength is too low to know. However, your talent is not weak. Work hard, and you will be able to see them in the future." Gu Yi looked at Belle and nodded with a smile. Since the matter has been known by Belle, Gu Yi has no intention to continue to hide it.


    "How''s Qin now? And Ruiwen, she''s in there!" Logan hurriedly looked at Gu Yi and asked, pulling the topic back to the operating room. Belle opened her mouth slightly and thought of Logan''s urgency, so she didn''t rush to ask Gu Yi any more questions.


    "They fainted, nothing serious." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly.


    "Hum!" just as Gu Yi''s voice fell, a little light spot flashed around Huang Wen. Then Qin Ge Lei and Ruiwen appeared here. There were also those doctors and nurses. They were all transferred out by Huang Wen with the escape of Mengdie.


    "Sorry, uncle wolf, your son can''t steal it. Those two forces are too strong..." Huang asked. A trace of fatigue flashed in his eyes at this time. For the first time, he felt that using Mengdie escape would be so tired, and even just reached the limit of Huang asked''s divine power.


    "Qin!" Logan hurried to Qin Ge Lei without thanking Huang for asking. At this time, Qin Ge Lei fell asleep and seemed to have no injury, but Huang Wen could clearly feel that Qin Ge Lei no longer had the power of Phoenix, even a trace.


    At this time, Qin Ge Lei also fell to the epic level and no longer had the strength as before. She was indifferent. With the strength of Qin Ge Lei Omega level mutants, she still hopes to become a strong person at the epic level again.


    "Logan... Child, our child..." Qin Ge Lei woke up. She had just given birth to a child. Coupled with the departure of the power of the Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei was very weak. She looked at Logan helplessly and cried, "someone wants to take our child. I haven''t even seen him well..."


    "Master Gu Yi, didn''t you say they came from the place you said? If so, why can''t we talk about it?" Huang asked. Looking at Qin Ge Lei and Logan''s painful appearance, he couldn''t help frowning, turned his head and looked at Gu Yi.


    "Although we are consistent with the outside world on some issues, it does not mean that all of us are one heart." Gu Yi shook his head reluctantly and said softly.


    "Moreover, this is to enhance our strength. If the Phoenix force really gathers, it will become the top combat force. Even if I put it in his perspective, I will do the same thing as them..."


    "This matter has nothing to do with right or wrong. It''s just that everyone''s positions are different. It''s not easy for me to intervene."


    "Can you rob other people''s children even because of different positions? What''s the difference between him and human traffickers?" Steve Rogers stood out with anger in his eyes and looked at the direction of the operating room.


    "Yes! What''s the difference between you and human traffickers?" Tony Stark and others also stood up and shouted in the direction of the operating room.


    At this time, the avenger alliance has not reached the strength of the epic level. They can not feel anything else except the sense of oppression. Therefore, they do not understand how huge the strength gap between the two sides is.


    Even Gu Yi said that even if the strength shown by the comer did not surpass the level of Gu Yi, the essence of the other party''s strength has surpassed her, so we can know how powerful the comer is!


    "Poof!" as soon as the voice of the avenger alliance fell, a huge force suppressed each of them. Each step back and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Deceiving people too much!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a cold light. Looking at the surrounding Avengers who were injured one after another, Huang Wen was unbearable.


    At first, Huang Wen heard Gu Yi''s words and thought it was possible for the two sides to talk. After all, Belle''s parents are also in the same place with the comers now.


    Moreover, the strength of the comer is indeed very strong, not counting the strength of the essence of power. The power shown is far stronger than that shown by the destroyer''s armor!


    It is precisely because of their strong strength that even when Gu Yi appeared, the other party didn''t care at all, which made Huang Wen''s heart afraid, but now Huang Wen can''t stand it!


    "It seems that many people want to stand up for you, but unfortunately, their strength is too weak, and your current strength is too weak. If you want to defeat me, you can only gather all the power of the Phoenix and grow up completely. At that time, you can take revenge..." a light smile sounded and everyone present heard it, "If you want to gather all the power of the Phoenix, you can only leave with me. You have no other choice!"


    "You are a bad man!" a young voice sounded, which made Logan and Qin Ge Lei tremble slightly. This is the voice of Logan''s son. He had the ability to speak as soon as he was born.


    "Just think I''m a bad person, but just because I''m a bad person, you''d better leave with me. If you don''t want any damage here... Hmm?" the voice with a light smile sounded, but he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 467

    The whole hospital was filled with a powerful spirit of violence and killing. The avenger alliance, Belle and Qin Ge Lei disappeared in place. Huang Wen was sent back to the avenger building. Huang Wen was worried that they might be unable to bear the fighting fluctuation.


    "Oh? Interesting." the light laughter sounded again. "It seems that someone is going to stand out for you. On earth, there are strong people beyond ancient one?"


    "I thought you didn''t see me." Gu Yi''s face didn''t fluctuate. He looked at the direction of the operating room and said faintly.


    "How could it be? Master Gu Yi, you are an elder. I grew up under the protection of master Gu Yi..." although the voice called Gu Yi an elder, there was no meaning to respect in the voice.


    Moreover, although the voice said Huang Wen was a little interesting, it was obvious that he didn''t take Huang Wen to heart at all.


    "Uncle Huang asked, you don''t have to do it. You''re not his opponent..." the young voice of Logan''s son rang again. He was surprised to know Huang asked.


    "Just yell at you, uncle Huang, I can''t ignore you. Even if I''m not his opponent, I''ll never make him feel better!" Huang asked quickly. Now it''s not the time to think that Logan''s son is weird. He took a deep breath, grinned, and completely released his power with the immortal sword in his hand!


    "Boom!" a huge vortex gathered over the whole new York. Last time, Huang Wen regretted that he did not directly release the task of completely destroying the destroyer''s armor, because Huang Wen found that the immortal killing sword array did not reach its limit and there was a deeper force to use. Now, Huang Wen used all his strength!


    "Hmm? It''s interesting! Find a place where there is no one. I don''t mean to tear down the earth." a figure appeared in front of Huang Wen, looked at Huang Wen with a little interest and said.


    "Hiss!" Gu Yi opened a fire circle, took their bodies away and appeared in a deserted place in the suburbs of New York. Yes, Gu Yi was intentional, because she knew the scope of the immortal sword array!


    "Don''t think about running away. Although my strength is not as good as Brian, there are still not many problems for you who have just been born. Moreover, where can you go? Isn''t your family here?" a voice sounded in the hospital, stopping Logan''s son who was going to run away.


    "You are also a bad person! I will remember you!" the son of Logan''s very angry voice sounded. "You all wait for me. Uncle Huang Wen and I will grow up very fast. At that time, we will beat you two to pieces!"


    "You and I believe that Huang Wen is very strong, but his restrictions are too big compared with Brian who also relies on external forces. Only one city can let him play such strength, which is not enough to see..." the voice said with a sneer, "let''s go and see how this Huang Wen will lose in Brian''s hands!"


    "Hum! You''ll pay for it!" said Logan''s son angrily, pursing his mouth.


    At the same time, not only the son of Logan and another mysterious voice are watching the battle, but also the avenger alliance is watching the battle through the silly girl on Huang Wen.


    The eyes of the Avengers and Belle flashed worried eyes. Even though Huang Wen''s strength at this time had exceeded every time they had seen before, they still didn''t mean to rest assured, because they saw the solemnity in Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "It''s not gold, it''s not stone, it''s not wood. Your sword is really interesting!" Brian looked at the immortal killing sword in Huang Wen''s hand, raised his eyebrow, then smiled and said, "I also have a sword here, called stone sword, but don''t worry, I won''t show its strength here, because in that way, the whole universe can''t bear my sword..."


    "Sword in stone?" Huang asked, frowning. He always felt that the name seemed to have been heard somewhere. However, Huang asked was vigilant about the sword that the whole universe could not bear.


    "The whole universe can''t bear it. It''s really time to see..." Huang Wen took a deep breath and expelled the strange ideas in his heart. The immortal killing sword in his hand gathered the power of the whole immortal killing sword array. The colorful sword Qi echoed around Huang Wen''s body and finally integrated into the immortal killing sword.


    "System, release the task and defeat this guy!" Huang wendiao turned out the task page and sent out a new task. He wanted to use the power of the system to see who this guy is.


    "Ding! A task is being generated: defeat the dimensional avatar of British captain Brian Braddock, the alien Lord, and reward the epic characters with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept!" although it was an epic draw, and Huang Wen subconsciously accepted the task, Huang Wen didn''t mean to be happy, because from the strength shown by the dimensional avatar, we can know how powerful the British captain Brian Braddock is!


    "British captain? It''s also the captain of a country. Is this British captain so strong? Is he hanging up?" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind. The immortal killing sword in his hand turned into a colorful giant sword of tens of meters and cut in the direction of British captain Brian.


    What Huang Wen doesn''t know is that what he thinks is not wrong. Brian, the British captain, did open the hook. In other words, he kept opening the hook all the way, just like Huang Wen. The biggest hang he opened was the sword in the stone, which made him one of the most powerful people in the whole universe, and even stepped into a higher-level universe and became a guardian!


    The age of British captain Brian is not much older than Huang Wen, just a little older than Tony Stark


    "Click!" the immortal sword released all its power for the first time, but it also hit a wall for the first time. When the powerful colorful giant sword collided with the sword in the stone, its power was broken. The immortal sword also sent out a burst of grief and flew out with Huang Wen.


    "Very good." British captain Brian nodded and shook his arm. The impact of killing Xianjian was over.


    "You see, he lost," another voice said to Logan''s son with a slight mockery.


    "Brian!" just then, Huang asked, wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth and shouting at British captain Brian.


    "Hmm?" Brian, the British captain, was stunned. He looked at Huang Wen in some surprise and gave a sound. Then he saw Huang Wen holding a purple gourd in his hand and flying in uncontrollably

 Chapter 468

    "???" the companion with British captain Brian suddenly widened his eyes and looked a little dull, as if he couldn''t believe what had happened.


    After all, Brian, the British captain, is already very strong in her eyes, but now she has been locked up by Huang Wen. Most importantly, she has never seen anything like a gourd and doesn''t know what a gourd is.


    "Gourd?" not only the companion of British captain Brian, but also Gu Yi was moved by Huang Wen and purple gourd.


    Of course, Gu Yi still recognized the gourd. After all, this thing is not unique to China


    But the key is that even if ancient people knew gourd, they would only regard gourd as a plant. How can plants receive people? Is it difficult to become a sperm?


    "Successful?" Huang asked. At this time, he looked at the purple gourd in his hand and his eyes flickered slightly. It''s good. The gourd only needs the response of the person calling his name, so he can take the other party in. Otherwise, Huang asked, he doesn''t want to be a fool and shout "XX, I call you, do you dare to promise".


    "Where''s Brian? He''s trapped inside?" the companion of British captain Brian frowned at Huang and asked, thinking whether to do it himself.


    "No movement? It can''t be melting?" Huang asked. Looking at the purple gourd in his hand, he couldn''t help frowning. Huang asked that he didn''t believe that the purple gourd could completely trap British captain Brian.


    Although the purple gourd is the only skill given by the seven heart pill to reach the peak without Huang''s self-cultivation, British captain Brian is the strong one who can trigger the epic character lottery after all. It''s too weak to be trapped so easily.


    And most importantly, Huang Wen didn''t receive the system prompt, which shows that Huang Wen didn''t defeat the dimensional avatar of British captain Brian at all!


    "Click!" at this moment, a broken sound came up, but it was not from the purple gourd in Huang Wen''s hand, but directly from the space around Huang Wen. At this moment, the whole immortal killing sword array was in violent turbulence, but it could not prevent a space crack from appearing around Huang Wen.


    At the next moment, British captain Brian came out of the space crack. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He looked at Huang and asked with a smile: "it''s interesting. What treasure is this? I actually have a different space. Moreover, I tore the space from the inside without damaging it. I directly appeared here..."


    "You came out, I thought you capsized in the gutter!" the companion of British captain Brian smiled, shook his head and said softly, "but even if you don''t capsize, you can go back and talk about these things..."


    "Hehe, Stardust, don''t laugh at me. If you are put into this treasure, you may not even have a chance to come out..." Brian, the British captain shrugged his shoulders and said mockingly, "do you want to have a try?"


    "Cut!" Stardust smiled disdainfully, "what about the alien space? If he really put me in, then the only thing waiting for him is the explosion of the treasure!"


    "If your body comes, it''s possible, but one of your avatars is not very good..." British captain Brian shook his head, looked at Huang again and said with a little interest, "Huang asked, isn''t it? Your strength is really good. Maybe we have the opportunity to become comrades in arms in the future, but it may take a long time. Do you have any other means?"


    "Now that we can become comrades in arms, can we discuss the son of Logan?" Huang asked, frowning and looking into the eyes of British captain Brian.


    "There is no discussion about the power of the Phoenix!" Brian, the British captain, became serious for a moment, looked at Huang and said in a deep voice, "don''t say that you may just become my future comrade in arms. Even if you have become my comrade in arms now, your strength is not enough, and you are not qualified to discuss this matter with me!"


    "Are you really in such a hurry?" Huang asked. He narrowed his eyes and looked at British captain Brian in a deep voice. "Don''t you even give the child a chance to get along with his parents for a while?"


    "All I''ve done is to make the Phoenix grow up faster!" British captain Brian shook his head and said firmly, "let him be hostile to me, but it can make him grow up faster. Even if he surpasses me in the future, I won''t regret my current decision!"


    "To tell you the truth, I can understand you..." Huang Wen shook his head, took a deep breath and said, "if I stand in your position, maybe I will make the same choice as you, but unfortunately, we are not in the same position!"


    "Hmm? You seem to have other means?" Brian, the British captain, looked at Huang Wen, raised his eyebrows and asked with great interest, "a divine sword that can let you give full play to your father''s strength and a treasure that can trap the enemy. Do you have other artifacts?"


    "Little Logan! Hurry up and meet your parents!" Huang asked, his heart moving. Light spots appeared on Logan''s son, instantly cooling the faces of Stardust and British captain Brian.


    "Hum! It seems that you really don''t know what''s right or wrong! You can''t even beat us, and you want to transfer the power of the Phoenix in our hands at the same time?" Stardust and British captain Brian''s cold voice sounded at the same time, which seemed to be really angry!


    "No! Uncle Huang asked, it would be very dangerous for you to do so!" Logan''s son resisted the power from Mengdie''s escape and didn''t leave directly. He met Logan and Qin Ge Lei.


    Even if he was just born, the intelligence and thinking ability of Logan''s son is no worse than that of ordinary adults, which is estimated to make Haoke a little ashamed.


    100% empty handed!


    Just as Stardust and British captain Brian were preparing to directly suppress Huang Wen and take Logan''s son away, they suddenly realized that a force of causality was acting on them.


    Almost instantaneously, the bodies of Stardust and British captain Brian appeared uncontrollably in the face of Huang Wen, kneeling on the ground. The two people caught wushuangjian at the same time. Even if there was only one wushuangjian, they caught it at the same time. Therefore, the picture looked very strange!


    Yes, this is the second type, group attack, which is 100% empty handed!


    You can designate multiple opponents to take the sword at the same time!

 Chapter 469

    "Is this the ability of causality? Does he still master this ability?" an idea flashed through the minds of Gu Yi, Xingchen and British captain Brian. Although Huang Wen had just started and was 100% beaten with empty hands, all three recognized the essence of this move.


    However, at this time, the corners of Gu Yi''s mouth twitched slightly, because she really didn''t understand. Huang asked why she wanted to use such a powerful ability of the law of cause and effect on this strange move.


    You know, Odin''s causal law ability hits 100% and cooperates with gungnier. It is a powerful means against the enemy. Even the strong at the same level are often planted on Odin''s move.


    But Huang''s question was answered 100% empty handed. Gu Yi really couldn''t think of any effect other than delaying time a little.


    However, Gu Yi also has to admit that Huang Wen has such means. As long as he doesn''t meet anyone who can resist the ability of causality, he has absolute self-protection ability.


    Even if Huang Wen can''t hurt the other party, the other party has no chance to hurt Huang Wen at all, because the forced launch of the law of causality is not only a control skill, but also an interruption skill, just as Xingchen and British captain Brian wanted to do something to Huang Wen, but they were interrupted in the end.


    "Shua!" with the a sound, Logan''s son''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place. Huang asked to send him away again. This time, Logan''s son didn''t mean to resist.


    "Bastard! You''re looking for death!" Stardust and British captain Brian angrily roared at Huang Wen, waiting for the end of 100% being picked up with empty hands. They want to shoot Huang Wen directly!


    "Oh, I see." Huang asked and nodded, but his face became indifferent. He was 100% taken by the white blade with empty hands. He didn''t mean to stop at all, but kept starting. Xingchen and British captain Brian, who were just ready to take action, knelt in front of Huang again.


    "I always feel that the painting style is strange..." Gu Yi looked at the painting style that had just been in a state of tension, and now it became such a strange picture. For a moment, he muttered wordlessly.


    "Huang asked! Let us go!" Stardust and British captain Brian took a deep breath and shouted at Huang, "do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Of course I know!" Huang asked with a light smile, shook his head, looked at Xingchen and British captain Brian and said softly, "I just let the three members of the family who should have been reunited get together. It''s a waste. Anyway, my ability has no restrictions and no consumption. I think I can make little Rogan grow up safely with Uncle wolf and Qin Ge Lei..."


    "Damn it!" Brian, the British captain, glared at Huang angrily and said in a deep voice, "do you know that if you do this, you will attract more strong people? Do you know how many casualties may be caused by the lack of such a strong fighting force as the power of the Phoenix?"


    "If you really need a child to save everything there, it''s really ridiculous..." Huang asked, laughing, "don''t impose what you should do on others. As an earth person, can''t you even understand this?"


    "You don''t know what we''re facing!" Stardust glared at Huang and asked.


    "Well, it''s not impossible for me to let you go. You admit defeat first and say that you lost to me..." Huang asked, looking at Xingchen and British captain Brian, suddenly smiled and said.


    "Admit defeat? You think so! I Brian never admit defeat!" Brian, the British captain, was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, and then shouted in a deep voice.


    "Oh, let''s spend it here." Huang asked. It doesn''t matter. He shrugged his shoulders and continued to start. He was 100% white handed. He was joking. If I can''t beat you, can''t I beat you? What I need most is patience!


    At the same time, in the avenger building, Logan''s son appeared here. Almost everyone''s eyes in the whole Avenger building gathered on him, because although Logan''s son had just been born, he was not like a baby at all, but more like a reduced version of human beings.


    Moreover, the son of Logan surged with the power of the Phoenix to cover his body. It is obvious that even just born, the son of Logan also has a sense of shame.


    "Father! Mother!" Logan''s son rushed to Logan and Qin Ge Lei, and was held in his arms by Qin Ge Lei. Even though his mind is completely unlike a baby, when Logan''s son appeared beside his parents, he still showed his child''s side.


    "Sorry, the child, father is useless, there is no way to deal with these people..." Rogan looked at the front of the Qin Ge Lei and the children, and took a look at the image, still in the time of the yellow question, Rogan bite, grin said.


    "Father, please don''t say that..." Logan''s son shook his head, looked at Logan seriously and said, "my father and mother brought me to this world. I have observed that among countless parallel universes, only one I was born, and my destiny is to gather all the power of the Phoenix and let the power of the Phoenix bloom its glory..."


    "But you''re just a child..." Logan frowned and looked at his child reluctantly.


    "It''s okay, I can see you at any time, but you can''t see me from time to time, father and mother..." Logan''s son''s eyes were slightly red, but he was still comforting Logan.


    "It''s all my fault. If I were not the host of the Phoenix''s power, I wouldn''t inherit the Phoenix''s power to you..." Qin Ge Lei said in a low voice with tears in her eyes.


    "If not, I wouldn''t be born. My father and mother may have other children, but it certainly wouldn''t be me..." Logan''s son looked at Qin Ge Lei pitifully and asked, "don''t you want me, mother?"


    "Of course not..." Qin Ge Lei quickly shook her head and sobbed, "you will always be my mother''s good son!"


    "Then give me a name, I don''t have my own name!" Logan''s son raised his head, looked at Logan and Qin Ge Lei and asked with a smile.


    "Ronnie, Ronnie hollett." Logan and Jean grey looked at each other and said their names they had already prepared.


    This name was created by Logan and Qin Ge Lei after checking for a long time and combining the characteristics of the power of the Phoenix in Chinese culture, but they didn''t expect that their children really inherited the power of the Phoenix.

 Chapter 470

    "Sure enough, it''s Ronnie." Ronnie''s eyes moved when he heard his name. Looking at Logan and Qin, Ge Lei suddenly laughed and said softly, "I''ll tell you, I''m a natural host of Phoenix power!"


    "Good sensible children, if only our future children could be so sensible..." Betty Ross said with emotion after listening to the Logan family''s dialogue.


    "They are mutants, belonging to a genetically stable mutation group, and our genes are very unstable. It''s very difficult to have children..." Bruce Banner whispered after hearing Betty Ross''s voice.


    "I know, but we can''t give up, can we?" Betty Ross nodded and looked at Bruce Banner seriously.


    "You''re right..." Bruce Banner''s mouth twitched slightly, nodded and agreed.


    "By the way, father, mother, an old mutant guy is about to wake up. He can help mutants strengthen their abilities. Father and mother can try and let him help you improve your abilities..." Ronnie suddenly thought of something and looked at Logan and Qin Ge Lei.


    "I should go too. It''s meaningless for Huang to ask his uncle to stick to it. I''ll often see you when I think of you..."


    "Ronnie..."


    "Son..."


    Logan and Qin Ge Lei didn''t expect that Ronnie left so decisively. Moreover, Ronnie also has the ability of space system, and his body directly disappeared in place without a trace.


    In the suburbs of New York, Ronnie''s figure appeared here, which made Huang ask stunned. He subconsciously looked at Ronnie and asked, "little Rogan, why did you come back so soon?"


    "Thank you very much. Uncle Huang asked, you have delayed for me for a long time..." Ronnie smiled at Huang asked, shook his head and said softly, "but I am very satisfied that I can meet my parents. If I delay like this, it will cause more trouble..."


    "So, I''m ready to leave with them. In the future, I''ll ask Uncle Huang to take care of my parents. Also, I have my own name now. My name is Ronnie, Ronnie hollett!"


    "You really don''t look like a newly born child..." Huang asked. Looking at Ronnie who had made up his mind, he said with some emotion, "it''s a pity that our strength is really weak. Otherwise, we can fight for it again!"


    "Uncle Huang Wen, I believe you. If you want to come, you can surpass them soon!" Ronnie trusted Huang Wen very much. He looked at Huang Wen and said very firmly.


    "Do you really not admit defeat?" Huang asked, looking at Stardust and British captain Brian in front of him, and asked tentatively again.


    If British captain Brian can admit defeat, Huang Wen can complete the task and win the first epic draw. Unfortunately, British captain Brian has no intention of admitting defeat.


    "If the power of the Phoenix cannot be fully gathered because of your actions today, then you are the sinner of the entire infinite dimensional universe!" British captain Brian asked with a deep look at Huang and said in a deep voice.


    "I''m still saying that. Don''t impose what you should do on others. You should be very clear that you are the sinner in your current behavior, regardless of the law of any country!" Huang asked, squinting at British captain Brian and said.


    "Now, your strength is really stronger, but no one is invariable. Even if I can understand your position, it doesn''t mean that you won''t pay for today''s things in the future!"


    "Let me pay the price? The power of the Phoenix is indeed possible, but you are far from enough..." as the voice of British captain Brian fell, the bodies of British captain Brian, Stardust and Ronnie disappeared one after another and directly disappeared into the universe.


    At this time, the immortal killing sword array is still open. However, the immortal killing sword array that can defend Gu Yi and Odin from peeping can not play any role in the face of strong players such as British captain Brian and Xingchen.


    "Alas..." Huang Wen sighed and put away all the immortal killing sword array, purple gourd and unparalleled sword. To tell the truth, Huang Wen has made rapid progress since he crossed. However, Huang Wen has encountered such a sense of powerlessness for the first time.


    There is no way. The opponent and background at this time have surpassed Huang Wen''s understanding of Marvel Universe. Huang Wen doesn''t even understand why British captain Brian, who is obviously a fake role in his view, is so powerful. Is this special mother already regarded as captain of universe?


    Even the surprise captain Carroll, who has hung up, is not enough to see in front of the British captain Brian. Even if it is just the dimensional embodiment of the British captain Brian, the surprise captain Carroll is not an opponent.


    Even if Huang Wen used all the means before, even it seems that he didn''t suffer too many injuries or even fall into the disadvantage, Huang Wen still feels deeply powerless, because no matter how many means Huang Wen has, he has no way to take the other party, or even can''t stop the other party from taking Ronnie away.


    "Sure enough, there is no end to hanging up!" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind. How many people in Marvel world have not hung up?


    Whether it''s Bruce Banner''s Hulk, Steve Rogers''s super soldier serum, Peter Parker''s spider and Gwen''s spider, they all belong to open hanging. The poor rely on variation, variation, isn''t it open hanging?


    However, compared with those who hang invincible all the time, Huang Wen''s lottery results at this time are indeed not comparable. After all, Huang Wen''s best lottery now is the epic prop lottery. Even if Huang Wen has had the task of drawing prizes for epic characters twice, it is still far away from completing the task.


    "You don''t have to lose heart. That guy is also a unique person... Well, he is also a special person in the whole infinite dimensional universe." Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen and comforted softly. She wanted to say that British captain Brian is unique and few people can hang up to this level, but soon, Gu Yi''s mind, I thought of a few more people, so I could only change my mouth.


    "I didn''t mean to lose heart, but I just felt some pressure." Huang asked back, looked at Gu Yi, shook his head and said softly, "I remember Gu Yi often said that I grew up fast, but it seems that Brian, the British captain, should grow up faster than me?"

 Chapter 471

    "Brian has gained great opportunities in this world, which I can see through. Moreover, he is the person selected by mage Merlin. Although his growth is fast, there are traces to follow..." Gu Yi took a deep look at Huang and said with a smile.


    "But you are different. Among the countless parallel universes, only you have grown to this level. Moreover, I don''t even understand how you grew to this level. Therefore, I am still optimistic about you, just like Ronnie. Even if you want to achieve Brian''s current state, it is very difficult..."


    "I really want to thank Master Gu Yi for his trust." Huang Wen didn''t show any strange emotions because of Gu Yi''s doubt. Therefore, Gu Yi''s doubt is also normal. Huang Wen''s growth did not rely on the power of the universe, but came from the mysterious power in domestic film and television dramas!


    "Well, I should go too. By the way, remember not to forget that the things I want you to help may have to be ahead of time..." Gu Yi looked at Huang and shook his head with a smile. He suddenly thought of something and said softly, "maybe it''s because of you, maybe it doesn''t have much to do with you, but some things have to happen in advance. I have to be ready."


    "By the way, I will leave the earth in advance and go to their location. At that time, the earth will be handed over to you. Of course, I will say hello to your father-in-law and mother-in-law for you..."


    Gu Yi''s voice fell, his body entered the circle of fire and returned to her Kama Taj, leaving Huang Wen alone.


    "Something happened ahead of time?" Huang asked, with a flicker of hesitation in his eyes and a murmur in his heart. "Gu Yi is leaving the earth ahead of time. Does it mean that Dr. strange''s timeline has changed? Wait, what''s Dr. strange''s name? Strange? What''s strange?"


    "Shua!" as Huang asked, when he was thinking about what Dr. strange''s full name was, a body suddenly appeared beside Huang and rushed into Huang''s arms.


    "Belle?" Huang asked. She was stunned. A trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. This was Belle''s ability that she had not shown before. Unexpectedly, Belle''s mastery of space magic was one step closer.


    "It''s all right, Belle, it''s all over..." Huang asked, gently stroking Belle''s hair and comforted, "by the way, Belle, you''ll blink? How did you do it?"


    "I don''t know. I think things are over. I want to see you, so I suddenly appear beside you..." Belle''s eyes also flashed a trace of hesitation. To tell the truth, this is the first time Belle has used this ability. Even Belle herself is a little surprised.


    However, after being surprised, Belle felt a trace of joy. At least in this way, Belle can find Huang anytime and anywhere, although they didn''t have much time to separate


    "Belle, I''m relieved that you have such ability!" Huang asked with some emotion. "Coupled with the separation method you learned from rocky and the regeneration dragon chapter, no one can hurt you..."


    "Can I fight with you next time?" Belle raised her head, looked at Huang and said, "I can hide in sub space and won''t be hurt. I can''t help you now, but I don''t want to just watch you fight in the image from a distance..."


    "Well, I''d better talk about it next time." Huang asked, rejecting Belle very rarely and comforting her in a low voice, "if the enemy is not too strong, you can do so, but there is such a danger that I won''t agree..."


    "But..." Belle''s e-eyebrow pressed and wanted to say something more.


    "Let''s go back first, uncle wolf. It shouldn''t be easy..." Huang asked with a sigh and immediately changed the topic, "how about you take me back?"


    "It doesn''t seem very good. I can only control my body and use the power of space to transfer..." Belle couldn''t help sighing when she heard Huang ask about Logan. "Just now, Ronnie didn''t talk to them for long and came back. Ronnie is really a good child."


    For Belle, Ronnie is certainly a good child, because he didn''t waste any time, let Huang ask encounter danger, and even took the initiative to leave, so that the battle was completely over


    The next moment, Huang Wen and Belle returned to the avenger building. The eyes of the whole Avenger building gathered. Huang Liang and others ran to Huang Wen, carefully looked at Huang Wen and asked in a low voice, "master, are you okay?"


    "What can I do?" Huang asked, waving his hand and opening his mouth, "to tell you the truth, I''m really not their opponent. Even if all my abilities are used, it''s the same. However, it''s not so easy for them to cause any harm to me..."


    Speaking of this, Huang Wen turned his head to look at Logan, sighed again, and said with some apology: "sorry, uncle wolf, I don''t have the strength to keep Ronnie, but don''t worry. One day, my strength is strong enough, I will help you bring Ronnie back!"


    "You don''t have to apologize, boss..." Logan shook his head and said with a bitter face, "our strength is too poor, otherwise, things won''t be like this..."


    "You can''t lose your fighting spirit, Logan!" Steve Rogers patted Logan on the shoulder and said solemnly, "if you don''t give up, there will be hope. If you give up, there will be no hope..."


    "Yes, uncle wolf, don''t forget that as long as you don''t want to die, few people can kill you in this universe. However, if you completely give up your fighting spirit, it''s hard for you to see Ronnie..." Huang asked, nodding aside and encouraging Logan.


    "Don''t worry, boss, I won''t give up!" Logan took a deep breath, looked at Qin Ge Lei around him and said, "our only goal in the future is to bring Ronnie back, and we will try our best to become stronger..."


    "By the way, when Ronnie left, he said that an old mutant guy was going to wake up. He could help the mutant strengthen his ability. Maybe he could help us!"


    "Mutant old guy? Strengthen the mutant''s own ability?" Huang asked and smelled the speech. He subconsciously raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of Egypt. "Does it mean that the Apocalypse is going to wake up? Is it the illusion that he has seen through, or for other reasons?"


    "Will it be because of the birth of Ronnie, a very powerful mutant with the power of the Phoenix?"

 Chapter 472

    "The apocalypse?" hearing Huang''s question, Belle subconsciously blinked and asked softly, "it was the time we went to Egypt. Do you have to find him and seal him?"


    "Well, it should be him. At least, as far as I know, he is the only one who is in line with the mutant old guy and has the ability to help people improve their mutant ability!" Huang asked, nodded and his eyes moved. "Maybe the Apocalypse is vulnerable to the power of the Phoenix, but it can''t be underestimated..."


    Yes, Huang Wen never underestimated the apocalypse. Otherwise, Huang Wen would not have directly tried to stop the awakening of the Apocalypse at the beginning.


    After all, this is not in a simple film world, and Qin Ge Lei has lost the power of the Phoenix. As the first mutant in the history of the earth, apocalypse has countless abilities, which is enough to be afraid of.


    In addition, even comic characters such as Kunlun and even British captain Brian have come out. Huang Wen is even more uncertain about the strength of the apocalypse.


    "Mutant old guy? Can there be a mutant older than Logan?" Tony Stark heard Huang''s words and looked at the people with a smile for the purpose of easing the atmosphere.


    "Er... His age is really much older than Logan..." Huang asked. After hearing Tony Stark''s words and thinking a little, he looked at Tony Stark and asked seriously, "when was the first dynasty of ancient Egypt?"


    "3200 BC to 2850 BC." Jarvis''s voice soon sounded in the avenger building.


    "Well, he was born in that era. In a sense, although he is not the ancestor of all mutants, he is also the first mutant, the ancestor of mutants..." Huang asked and stood up, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile.


    "Are you... Are you teasing me?" Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang incredulously and asked, "aren''t mutants on the stage of history in the last hundred years? How can there be mutants in ancient Egypt more than 5000 years ago? Even Logan can''t live 5000 years?"


    "If Uncle wolf had lived before, he might not have lived 5000 years, but now uncle wolf is not necessarily......" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile, and then looked serious. "Besides, when did I cheat you on such a thing?"


    "This apocalypse is not simple. He can not only improve the variant ability of others, but also has countless variant abilities. He can exchange bodies with others and get each other''s variant ability without losing his own variant ability!"


    "Sleeping trough! Isn''t he a mutant complex?" Tony Stark said with some surprise.


    "That''s almost what that means!" Huang asked, nodding solemnly. "It''s because of this that I stopped him from waking up two years ago, but I didn''t expect that he would wake up again now..."


    "Do you have any plans?" Tony Stark frowned, looked at Huang and asked in a low voice, "do you want me to start those means and see if I can kill him directly?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not very good. Who knows if he will have the ability to transmit?" Huang asked, shaking his head and shaking his eyes. "I''ll tell you a plan first, and then block this memory from him..."


    "When he wakes up, he will start to gather mutants, uncle wolf and Qin. You pretend to surrender, help you enhance your mutant ability through his ability, and then lead him to New York. Let me solve him!"


    "OK!" Logan and Qin Ge Lei looked at each other, and did not mean to stop Huang Wen''s action. Looking at Huang Wen, they blocked their memory with divine power. Only Logan and Qin Ge Lei could see this memory, and external forces would not be able to explore it.


    As for why Huang Wen did it instead of Qin Ge Lei, it is because Qin Ge Lei''s variant ability has fallen to the level of sub heavenly Father, far less than Huang Wen''s divine power.


    At the same time, in a desert in Egypt, the underground Apocalypse suddenly opened his eyes, flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and muttered in his heart, "wogou! What happened? What a powerful smell of mutants. Are future mutants so powerful? Will they threaten my rule?"


    Yes, the reason why this Apocalypse sleeps underground is that there are too few mutants in his age. He wants to build a powerful world of mutants, which he can''t do at all.


    Therefore, the Apocalypse put himself into a long sleep, because he inferred that in future generations, mutants would spring up like mushrooms. At that time, he could use a large enough number of mutants to form a new world of mutants.


    That is, magneto died early. Otherwise, this apocalyptic idea may coincide with magneto, and then the two people work together to rule the whole human world!


    At this time, the reason why the Apocalypse woke up from the beautiful dream woven by Huang Wen is because the birth of Ronnie made the Apocalypse feel the strong breath of mutants.


    "What''s the matter? The breath of this mutant has become less and less, as if it had disappeared in the world..." the eyes of Apocalypse flickered hesitant eyes. He felt that the breath from Ronnie was getting weaker and weaker, "completely disappeared? What''s the situation?"


    "Also, compared with the original plan, I woke up a few years later. It seems that I fell into a dream..."


    The Apocalypse slowly closed his eyes as he spoke. He felt everything in his previous dream. It was a perfect dream. When he woke up that day, the whole world was a mutant. They welcomed the rule of the apocalypse and let the Apocalypse indulge in it.


    "Someone knew I was going to wake up, so he stopped me in advance?!" the Apocalypse soon reopened his eyes, and a cold flash flashed in his eyes, "well, someone dared to calculate the great gods. He really doesn''t want to live!"


    "I''ve written down your mental fluctuations. When I find you, it''s your death!"


    "Boom!" as the Apocalypse fell, he directly launched his ability, controlled the surrounding sand, walked out slowly from the ground and saw the dazzling sunshine again.


    "It''s still such a hot sun!" the Apocalypse raised his head and looked directly at the sun for a while. After that, his body gradually disappeared in place, and only a voice echoed in place. "Let''s first understand the present world. After all, thousands of years have passed, and I don''t know what the present world looks like..."

 Chapter 473

    The shape of the Apocalypse appeared in a city in Egypt, which was the city where Huang Wen came to look for him with Belle. It looked a little backward and even full of evil in the dark.


    "Hey! Stop! What about you! Hand over your belongings!" the Apocalypse didn''t know where to wrap a suit on his body, but he didn''t expect to be watched by the local gangsters. In the twinkling of an eye, the four gangsters surrounded the apocalypse.


    "What a weak body, future human beings, are still so weak?" the Apocalypse looked at the gangsters around him and said with a flash of disdain in his eyes.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" the gangsters frowned, some didn''t quite understand the meaning of the apocalypse, but tightened their daggers, as if they had gained courage again, and continued to shout at the apocalypse, "stop nonsense! Give me all the valuable things!"


    "The most valuable thing is the lives of the four of you! Just in time, borrow your memory and let me know the current situation of the world..." the Apocalypse shook his head and read in his heart. The surrounding sand immediately wrapped up three gangsters and took their lives.


    The gangster with the loudest noise involuntarily flew to the apocalypse, and then the Apocalypse stretched out his hand, gently put it on the gangster''s head and began to read the gangster''s memory.


    "There are so many countries in the world? Nuclear weapons? Nuclear energy..." a long time later, the Apocalypse frowned and threw the gangster to the ground, as if throwing away a piece of garbage, and the gangster''s life has been completely ended by him.


    Although Apocalypse was a mutant five thousand years ago, his wisdom and insight should not be underestimated. He had a quick and direct understanding of the existence of nuclear weapons. He knew that with his strength, nuclear weapons were not enough to pose a fatal threat to him, but not necessarily to the mutant group.


    "First look for a candidate who can become my knight. Today, with a sufficient number of mutants, I may be able to choose well, find the four most powerful mutants and become my loyal knight..."


    The eyes of the Apocalypse moved and decided to find a person suitable to become their own Apocalypse four knights, and then to the whole world. Forgive Rima, your emperor is back... Oh, no, it''s a mutant, your God is back!


    The Apocalypse closed his eyes and slowly released his power of perception. After a long time, the shape of the Apocalypse disappeared in place again.


    In a wild no man''s land, the apocalyptic figure appeared here and looked into a mountain range. To be exact, it looked into the underground of that mountain range!


    "There are many mutants here. They seem to have lost their freedom. I can feel that there are two special children in them. The power of one of them is even endless. If you can control her..." the eyes of the Apocalypse flashed with essence and excited in my heart.


    "I can feel that she is not a pure mutant. She has other sources of power, but it doesn''t matter. As long as the mutant gene in her body awakens, she is my child!"


    "Shua!" the apocalyptic figure appeared directly under the mountain. This is an underground base, or an underground base of Hydra!


    Among the hydras, the underground base of Baron Strack, which the Avengers had been looking for but could not find. Unexpectedly, one of the Hydras hid here and was found by the Apocalypse!


    "Who?!" as the Apocalypse broke into the whole underground base, the alarm sounded instantly. Many Hydra soldiers with laser weapons rushed out and looked at the Apocalypse warily. The laser weapons in their hands were vaguely aimed at his head, as if they would take away the Apocalypse''s life if they didn''t agree!


    "Who are you?" Baron Strack heard the news, came out of the Hydra soldiers, looked up and down at the apocalypse, and breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re not the avenger, you''re the mutant? The mutant law enforcement team?"


    Baron Strack''s only fear at this time is the people of the avenger alliance. After all, the avenger alliance not only has the nemesis of Hydra and its old enemy, American captain Steve Rogers, but also has a group of powerful characters, especially the role of hawk, which completely makes Baron Strack don''t know how to deal with.


    As for the mutant law enforcement team, Baron Strack is not so afraid. After all, all the people in the mutant law enforcement team have a clear ability to know. More importantly, in the face of the mutant, he already has a special means to restrain each other!


    It was a little boy with the ability to eliminate mutants. Baron Strack affectionately called him "antidote". As long as there was this little boy, he was the most powerful Jean grey among mutants, and Baron Strack didn''t pay attention at all!


    Yes, the little boy "antidote" that should have appeared to restrain the ability of mutants has now fallen into the hands of Hydra and helped Baron Strack better study the special group of mutants.


    "So, you''re experimenting with mutants?" the Apocalypse flashed a cold light in his eyes, looked at Baron Strack and said in a deep voice, "how dare you experiment with my people and my children?"


    "People? Children?" Baron Strack was stunned when he heard the strange name of the apocalypse, and then said with a sneer, "what are you..."


    "Buzzing!" before Baron Strack had finished his words, his body suddenly flew uncontrollably. Opposite him, there was an apocalypse of killing in his eyes!


    "Don''t worry, you won''t kill you so easily. You, a low human, dare to hurt our mutants. You really don''t know how to live or die! I will torture you well!" the Apocalypse looked at Baron Strack and suddenly laughed and said.


    "Shoot!" as Baron Strack was controlled by the apocalypse, the surrounding Hydra soldiers opened their laser weapons without any hesitation and shot at the apocalypse.


    "Hum!" a magical force field appeared, and all the surrounding lasers were blocked. They did not pass through the force field, nor did they cause any damage to the Apocalypse!


    "Damn it! Use the antidote! Use the antidote!" Baron Strack shouted at his men in a hurry.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    Syringes shot at the apocalypse, but they were still blocked by the force field. They didn''t touch the Apocalypse at all, so the so-called antidote didn''t take effect at all!

 Chapter 474

    "Damn it! How could it be like this? Who the hell are you? Your ability is no worse than that of the Phoenix..." Baron Strack looked at the Apocalypse with a surprised look on his face and asked.


    "Phoenix? Who is she?" the Apocalypse raised his eyebrows and looked at Baron Strack with a little interest.


    "The new leader of the mutants led the mutants to establish the mutants Autonomous Prefecture in the new hope state of the United States, and set up the mutants law enforcement team to ensure that the mutants will not commit crimes and protect the life safety of the mutants..." Baron Strack heard the words of the apocalypse, almost without any hesitation, subconsciously answered the apocalypse, as if he had been controlled by the apocalypse.


    "Oh, the new leader of mutants?" a generation of surprise flashed in the eyes of the apocalypse, and then thought of something. Looking at Baron Strack, he continued to ask, "since she is protecting the lives of mutants, why can you still catch so many mutants?"


    "There are too many mutants. She can''t control them. Moreover, most of the mutants I arrested are mutants outside the United States. She can''t expand her jurisdiction to such a large extent..." Baron Strack honestly answered the apocalypse, and the degree of respectfulness made the surrounding Hydra soldiers notice something wrong. They understand, Baron Strack should be under control!


    "The new leader who can become a mutant should also have good strength. She is qualified to be my subordinate!" the Apocalypse flashed a glimmer of expectation in his eyes, raised his mouth slightly and said proudly.


    "Puff!" just then, a hydra soldier threw a little boy man in the direction of the apocalypse. The Apocalypse was stunned and his face changed!


    At this time, the Apocalypse can feel that its variant ability is constantly weakened, and even most of its variant ability has completely disappeared and can''t be used!


    "Damn it! This mutant ability should appear! This child is a great threat to our mutant population. He can''t live!" an idea flashed in the Apocalypse''s mind, and then he suddenly stretched out his hand and hit the little boy!


    The Apocalypse is worthy of the apocalypse. As the first mutant in the history of the earth and the ancestor of the mutant, he has countless mutant abilities. He has resisted the mutant abilities from the little boy and has not completely lost his mutant abilities. At least, his strength is still there!


    "No!" when the Apocalypse lost part of its mutant ability, Baron Strack woke up from the control of the apocalypse, and the whole man fell to the ground. When he looked up, he just saw the Apocalypse stretch out his hand and hit the little boy, which made Baron Strack exclaim, "shoot!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "You''re looking for death!" laser guns bombarded the apocalypse, which made the Apocalypse angry!


    Because the laser gun not only stopped the apocalypse from starting on the little boy, but also made the Apocalypse wake up and get hurt for the first time!


    This time, I was injured because the little boy in front of me and the group of guys in front of me. The Apocalypse vowed to kill them all to vent his hatred!


    "Damn it! There''s an antidote. Hasn''t he been seriously injured? What kind of monster is this?!" Baron Strack exclaimed and directly ordered, "retreat! Retreat first! Continue shooting! Don''t stop!"


    Baron Strack is too lazy to take care of the little boy, the nemesis of the mutants, and the mutants in his underground base. Now the only thing Baron Strack wants to do is escape here and let himself live!


    "Bastard!" the Apocalypse watched Baron Strack keep away from himself under the escort of the Hydra soldiers. However, because the little boy suppressed his ability, the Apocalypse could not release his ability at all, and could not easily resist those laser guns. Therefore, he could only watch Baron Strack escape here.


    "Go to hell!" the angry Apocalypse vented his anger on the little boy, crushed the little boy''s body with one foot and took the little boy''s life!


    "Ah!" a startling cry sounded. The Apocalypse subconsciously turned around and found a young man with silver hair hiding in the corner, looking at himself in horror.


    "Shua!" sounded as if he found himself seeing him. The young man turned into a remnant and disappeared in place.


    "Very good ability, which is equivalent to having his own unique speed field. Unfortunately, his ability development is too weak..." the Apocalypse still sees the variant ability of young people at a glance even though it has lost most of its ability.


    Yes, this young man is fast silver! Moreover, this fast silver is not the fast silver that asks Huang for revenge!


    "My child, you can''t run away..." Apocalypse took a deep breath and looked at the body of the little boy on the ground. There was no wave in his eyes, but the corners of his mouth raised slightly and muttered.


    At this time, the Apocalypse could feel that the suppression of the little boy''s mutant ability had begun to dissipate. His ability was coming back bit by bit, and the injury he had just suffered was healing quickly.


    "Fortunately, he does not permanently remove the mutant ability. Otherwise, his existence is really a disaster for the whole mutant group!" the Apocalypse felt that he was strong again and muttered in his heart, "but fortunately, now, this disaster does not exist!"


    At the same time, in the deeper part of the underground base, fast silver appeared next to the Scarlet Witch Wanda. He gasped for breath, not because he was tired, but because of fear in his heart.


    "What''s the matter? Pietro, why are you running around again?" Wanda frowned and looked at the fast silver Pietro with some dissatisfaction.


    "Something''s wrong! Baron Strack ran away! Jimmy was killed too!" Pietro looked at Wanda in some confusion and said hurriedly, "let''s get out of here quickly, otherwise, I''m afraid something bad will happen..."


    "Hmm?" Wanda was about to speak, and suddenly stopped in place. She seemed to feel something. Her eyes flickered. After a long time, crimson came back. She looked at Pietro and said seriously, "no, we won''t leave!"


    "Hmm? Why?" Pietro asked, looking at Wanda with a puzzled face.


    Even if Wanda is Pietro''s sister, the things between them are basically decided by Wanda. Pietro and Wanda, different from other arrested mutants, found here by themselves. They want to make themselves stronger through Baron Strack and take revenge!

 Chapter 475

    As for who is the enemy of Pietro and Wanda, it goes without saying that it is our iron man Tony Stark.


    This origin also starts from the time when Tony Stark''s uncle obadya was still alive. At the beginning, without Tony Stark''s knowledge, obadya sold Stark''s industrial weapons everywhere, resulting in an unknown number of people dying under the shells made by Stark''s industry.


    The parents of Pietro and Wanda were one of them. When the two children saw the stark industrial logo printed on the shell, they regarded Tony Stark as their enemy.


    However, when Pietro and Wanda awakened their ability and wanted to avenge Tony Stark, they were surprised to find that Tony Stark changed into a superhero and joined the avenger alliance.


    Therefore, Pietro and Wanda can only temporarily give up revenge on Tony Stark and seek ways to increase their strength.


    Once, Wanda vaguely saw some pictures from her abilities, so she took Pietro to find Baron Strack, joined the underground base, and asked Baron Strack to help them study their abilities.


    While Pietro was just telling about the apocalypse, Wanda foresaw some pictures again and made a new decision.


    "Because I have a hunch that he can help us gain more power!" Wanda took a deep breath, looked at Pietro solemnly and said, "as long as we can take revenge and surrender to him, what can''t we do?"


    "But he killed Jimmy!" Pietro''s body trembled slightly and said in disbelief.


    "I foresee that his ending is not good. We just use him to help us improve our strength..." Wanda''s voice sounded in Pietro''s brain, making Pietro quiet.


    "Nothing is more important than revenge!" Wanda said firmly again without waiting for another response from Pietro.


    "You want revenge, I can help you!" just as Wanda''s voice fell, the apocalyptic figure appeared beside Wanda and Pietro. His eyes focused on Wanda, "your ability is very unique and has incomparably strong potential. Your future must be a vast world..."


    "As long as you can submit to me and become the four knights under my seat, you will get this powerful power and open a new world for you!"


    "We are willing to surrender!" without any hesitation, the vengeful Wanda took Pietro to his knees and expressed his surrender with action.


    "Very good!" the Apocalypse looked at Wanda and Pietro, nodded with satisfaction, stretched out his hand and put it on Wanda and Pietro''s head. The next moment, a mysterious force poured into Wanda and Pietro''s body, stimulating their X gene to continue to become stronger.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Wanda and Pietro have completed a transformation. Pietro''s has become stronger. I''m afraid it''s not weaker than another fast silver.


    Wanda is special after all. The essence of Wanda''s power is chaotic magic. Even the Apocalypse can''t enhance this part of ability.


    However, the Apocalypse can stimulate the X gene in Wanda''s body and continuously strengthen Wanda''s spiritual power. In this way, Wanda''s power and control ability of chaotic magic can also be greatly enhanced!


    Of course, as the most famous stylist in the whole Marvel series, apocalypse is not only to improve the strength of Wanda and Pietro. More importantly, Pietro''s hair has become pure silver, while Wanda''s hair has also become crimson, which is more in line with the name of the crimson witch.


    "So, let''s go and find our next companions..." the Apocalypse looked at Pietro and Wanda in front of him, nodded with satisfaction and said softly, "from today on, you will be my black knight and white knight!"


    "Well, why am I a black knight?" Pietro asked with a look at Wanda and his own shape, looking hesitantly at the apocalypse.


    "You are a white knight, she is a black knight, because her power contains a trace of power from darkness..." the Apocalypse said after glancing at Pietro lightly, "let''s go. It''s time to leave here. It''s said that the new leader of the mutant called Phoenix girl is very powerful, and she will become your companion!"


    "Lord apocalypse, what about the remaining mutant compatriots here?" Wanda suddenly thought of something and looked at the apocalypse and asked tentatively.


    "Their strength is too weak and there is no need to become stronger. Although they are mutants, they can only become ordinary people. Of course, when mankind still exists, their status should still be above mankind!" the Apocalypse waved his hand and said with a strong spirit.


    "Let them stay here first. Let''s find your real companions. When I give them the ability, let them start in four directions and completely destroy all human regimes!"


    "However, there are nuclear weapons on the human side..." Wanda''s eyebrows hurried and whispered to the apocalypse.


    "Nuclear weapons are vulnerable to me, but you can rest assured that before you act, I will eliminate all nuclear weapons in the world!" the voice of the Apocalypse was full of pride and dignity. "They rely too much on weapons and equipment. Even if they have powerful weapons, they can''t shake the majesty of God!"


    "The majesty of God? Is this a madman?" Pietro and Wanda looked at each other and sent a message directly with their eyes.


    "Don''t talk, let''s take revenge with his power!" Wanda winked at Pietro. "I can''t foresee everything, so be careful!"


    At the same time, in the avenger building, Logan, Jean grey, magic girl, Raz and John all went to new hope state, waiting for the birth of the apocalypse. Yes, at this time, the Avengers did not know that the Apocalypse had begun to wake up and take action.


    As for why John went to new hope state with him, it''s because even if John practiced ice and fire palm and obtained further variation, he is still a mutant. He has X gene in his body, which can also deceive the Apocalypse to help him become stronger.


    As for Peter Parker, hawk and other mutants, they can''t. There is no X gene unique to mutants in their bodies. Therefore, even the apocalypse, the best assistant stylist, can''t help them improve their abilities through their special abilities.

 Chapter 476

    "To tell you the truth, are you really sure to deal with the apocalypse?" Tony Stark looked at Huang solemnly and asked in a low voice in the avenger building.


    "When did you have so little confidence in me?" Huang asked. He spread his hands helplessly and looked at Tony Stark.


    "Originally, I was full of confidence in you, and even felt that you might become an invincible existence on earth..." Tony Stark sighed and said with his eyes moving. "However, from the previous war, I saw your weakness, you also have enemies who can''t resist, and you also have times of weakness..."


    "Everyone has such a time." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile, patting Tony Stark on the shoulder. "After all, I said from the beginning that I am not invincible. Otherwise, why should I let you grow up and be alone?"


    "Isn''t it because you''re lazy and don''t want to do many things yourself?" Tony Stark clapped Huang Wen''s palm, looked at Huang Wen''s eyes and asked in a faint voice.


    "Cough!" Huang asked, almost choked by Tony Stark''s words. He rolled his eyes angrily and looked at Tony Stark seriously. "Do I look like this kind of person?"


    "No, you are!" Tony Stark said in a very firm and serious voice.


    "How could it?" Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly and whispering, "I just want you to grow up and really help me, so your progress is really slow, especially you Tony..."


    "Hey, hey, hey! Ask brother. If you want revenge, zatoni''s heart is enough. Don''t hurt us together!" Zhong Qiang, who was on the side, raised his hand slightly convulsed when he heard Huang''s question.


    "Don''t worry, although the Apocalypse is very strong, I don''t know how strong he is, but at least, he can''t be stronger than master Gu Yi and the dimensional avatar of British captain Brian!" Huang asked. Hearing Zhong Qiang''s words, he smiled, shook his head and said.


    "British captain? Dimensional incarnation?" Steve Rogers on the side looked at Huang with some surprise when he heard Huang''s words. There was a surprise captain before. Steve Rogers was already surprised, but after all, the captain was not the patent of Steve Rogers, so he did not continue to investigate.


    But now it''s different. A British captain Brian appeared in front of Steve Rogers. This country name plus captain format is definitely plagiarism, isn''t it?


    "The same captain, the other party still copied you. Why are you so much weaker than the other party?" however, before Huang asked, Tony Stark seemed to realize something and used the heart piercing skill to Steve Rogers in an instant.


    "I..." Steve Rogers was choked when he heard Tony Stark''s words. He really didn''t know what to say to refute.


    Even if Steve Rogers is now stronger than when he was captain of the United States, I don''t know how many times, but it is obvious that he is far from British captain Brian.


    From Huang Wen''s brief introduction, Steve Rogers can know that Brian, the British captain who took Ronnie, is not an noumenon at all, but an incarnation!


    An avatar defeated Huang Wen, the boss behind the Avengers alliance, and even made Huang Wen powerless. Then Steve Rogers could not imagine how powerful the ontological strength of British captain Brian should be.


    "The strength of the British captain Brian is really strong, but his quality is far worse than Steve!" a good gay friend, Bucky Barnes, quickly opened his mouth to help Steve Rogers out. "At least, Steve won''t put the hope of victory on a child and take the child away by force!"


    "Yes, I will fight to the end, even if I die!" a firm and solemn promise flashed in Steve Rogers''s eyes.


    "Don''t mention the unlucky topic of war death." Huang asked quickly waved his hand and said softly, "let''s turn the topic back to the Apocalypse..."


    "I don''t know the strength of the apocalypse. Although I have enough self-confidence, I may need your help. Do you remember my 100% being taken over empty handed?"


    "Do you want to?" Tony Stark heard Huang''s words, his eyes flickered slightly, and he immediately understood Huang''s meaning.


    "Even if his strength is strong, he is not a mutant like ganglishi. At least, when he transfers his body, the most difficult thing to transfer is the ability of body variation!" Huang asked with a smile. "In other words, his body must not be able to defend against the real aidman alloy!"


    "If I really need to use 100% of my white blade with empty hands, someone needs to stand up and give him a fatal blow!"


    "Although such an injury may not kill him, it can also have a great impact on him. At that time, I can have greater confidence to kill him!"


    "OK!" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a fine light and instantly added Huang Wen''s plan. "Not only the means of aidman alloy, Steve''s storm hammer and my cosmic magic cube laser can be used. As long as they can cause injury to the apocalypse, Huang Wen can kill him faster!"


    The avenger alliance never cares. The reason why the avenger alliance was established is to integrate the power of superheroes and better solve the enemy!


    If you are used to fighting alone, you might as well continue to act separately. Why establish an avenger alliance?


    "Of course, these are the backhands. Maybe I can split the Apocalypse with a sword?" Huang asked. Looking at the excited Avengers, he suddenly spread his hands and said with a smile.


    "Is your sword the most powerful?" Tony Stark subconsciously asked, remembering the scene when Huang Wen raised the immortal killing sword.


    "That''s the limit, not only for me, but also for the immortal sword. I can only hope that the Apocalypse has not become a real father......" Huang asked what he suddenly sensed and looked to the northwest, "hmm? It seems that the Apocalypse has awakened and is even on the way to the new hope state!"


    Yes, the Apocalypse didn''t hide his breath at all, which made Huang Wen relax. The unbridled behavior of the Apocalypse also proved that the Apocalypse didn''t really reach the heavenly Father level.


    If you reach the heavenly Father level, the Apocalypse can feel the breath of ancient one. The Apocalypse at that time absolutely dare not be so arrogant as now!

 Chapter 477

    As for whether the Apocalypse''s strength will be stronger than Gu Yi, don''t joke. After all, British captain Brian is very few. Even if the Apocalypse has lived for 5000 years, his strength can''t be stronger than Gu Yi.


    After all, apocalypse is only a mutant with strong comprehensive strength, not the most powerful mutant!


    At this time, the Apocalypse appeared in new hope state with Wanda and Pietro. Not only Huang Wen felt the breath of the apocalypse, but also Qin Ge Lei felt the breath of the apocalypse. There is no way. The breath of the Apocalypse is too unscrupulous. Even Qin Ge Lei can clearly feel it now.


    "Are you coming?" although Logan around Qin Ge Lei could not perceive the specific situation of the apocalypse, his beast perception also sensed a repressive breath, "is this the apocalypse?"


    "Shh, don''t say his name casually, and don''t think about what happened before." Qin Ge Lei shook her head seriously. Her body slowly flew up and came to the sky, and Logan also opened his wings and flew with Qin Ge Lei.


    As for John, he didn''t want to be outdone. He covered his feet with a layer of ice, and then controlled the ice under his feet to fly. This is similar to that before magneto controlled metal to help him fly.


    However, because there are no protective measures outside the body, the speed of this flight mode can not be particularly fast


    "Hmm? Why did the Phoenix fly? Why did they all fly?" Aurora flashed a hesitation in her eyes and controlled the power of the thunder storm to make her body fly.


    "A lot of people, are these people mutants?" Wanda felt Logan and others in the distance, subconsciously frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, these are my children." the Apocalypse''s eyes flashed with fine light, looked at the front with some surprise and said proudly.


    For the apocalypse, Jean grey, an Omega level mutant, was enough to surprise him. Unexpectedly, Jean grey was surrounded by strong men such as Logan, John and aurora.


    "Perhaps, the four knights of the Apocalypse are not enough..." an idea flashed through the heart of the apocalypse. Originally, the Apocalypse has always followed only the four strong men, but now, the Apocalypse feels that in a new era, it is time to change all this.


    "After all, there are too many countries in the world at this time. If you want to solve so many countries, you need more people in all directions. Then accept eight Knights!" the Apocalypse finally made a new decision.


    "Who are you?" far away, Qin Ge Lei looked at the Apocalypse with vigilance, as if she didn''t know who the Apocalypse was. She was full of powerful spiritual power and looked ready to do it at any time.


    "I am the Savior of the mutants, I am the ancestor of the mutants, I am the God of the mutants! I am the Apocalypse!" one proud voice after another sounded in the mouth of the apocalypse, which made Aurora subconsciously frown.


    "With the Phoenix, which round will get you..." Aurora subconsciously wanted to refute the apocalypse, but was stopped by Qin Ge Lei.


    "I can feel that your strength is extremely strong. Do you really mean that you are the ancestor of our mutants?" Qin Ge Lei looked at the Apocalypse suspiciously and asked, "how can you prove this?"


    "Isn''t my strength the best proof?" the corners of the Apocalypse''s mouth raised slightly, and then waved at the bottom. All the houses below turned into sand and gathered around the apocalypse, setting off the apocalypse as if it were a god!


    "So strong!" Aurora''s pupils shrunk slightly and looked at the Apocalypse with some surprise, but she didn''t mean to surrender, because in Aurora''s opinion, Qin Ge Lei can do such a thing!


    "I am willing to surrender, but I want to know what the Apocalypse plans to do after accepting us..." however, something that Aurora didn''t think of happened, and Jean grey said something she couldn''t believe.


    "Naturally, the whole world is under the rule of our mutants!" Apocalypse took a deep breath and his eyes flashed. "Five thousand years ago, there were not many mutants in the whole world. I couldn''t make mutants rule the whole world, so I slept until now..."


    "I can feel that the mutants in this world have reached a new height. As long as we overthrow the rule of mankind, the mutants will become the supreme ruler!"


    "Willing to help Lord Apocalypse!" Qin Ge Lei arched her hand at the apocalypse.


    "??" Aurora felt that her three outlooks were about to collapse. Why did Jean grey say such words, and why did Logan on one side have no intention to stop it? Overthrow human rule? No kidding. What about the Avengers? Huang asked how to calculate? Not to mention, Logan was originally a member of the avenger alliance and had a close relationship with Huang Wen!


    "What a familiar scene..." Pietro looked at the arched Qin Ge Lei, couldn''t help blinking and muttering, which was really similar to when he and Wanda surrendered.


    "Good! Each of you has incomparably strong potential, and your future must be a vast world!" Apocalypse took a deep breath, looked at Logan and others with great excitement and said, "immortal body, spiritual power, power of ice and fire, power of storm and thunder, very good! Very good!"


    "I heard the familiar lines again..." Pietro heard the familiar lines, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. For a moment, he felt that what happened this time was too false.


    "I''m going to form the eight knights. Do you have two more candidates?" the Apocalypse looked at Qin Ge Lei and said with a smile, "you and even the leader of the previous mutants, you should know that those mutants have strong potential..."


    "Eight? Not four?" Pietro looked dull and make complaints about his mind again.


    "Ruiwen, Raz..." Qin Ge Lei and Logan looked at each other, and the fat water did not flow into the field of outsiders. The good thing that could strengthen the strength naturally fell on their own people. With Qin Ge Lei''s voice falling, the devil shaped woman and Raz flew up under her control.


    "Imitation? No! It''s change! It''s a potential ability!" the Apocalypse''s eyes brightened slightly, looked at Raven and Raz and said, "undead body and change, yes, you are qualified to be my knight!"


    With the voice of the Apocalypse falling, a mysterious force has been integrated into people''s bodies. It is the strengthened force from the apocalypse and is helping Logan and others complete their transformation!


    "This apocalypse is really a good man!" a thought flashed in Pietro''s mind.

 Chapter 478

    The Apocalypse doesn''t know that he was sent a good man card by his knight. Well, the Apocalypse may not even know what the good man card means.


    In fact, the Apocalypse at this time is not easy. After all, it is very difficult for the Apocalypse to develop the potential of six people at the same time.


    If Apocalypse can really see a mutant and develop potential for each other, then the whole mutant group has already improved countless grades. You know, there are not a few mutants who have great potential but can''t play it!


    With the action of the chief stylist of the mutant, Logan and others have become stronger. At the same time, some changes have taken place in their modeling. First, Logan has some hair that stands up and can resist gravity. Now it has become more exaggerated and will become the hairstyle of Saiya people.


    Qin Ge Lei''s hair has become more pure wine red, which complements Wanda on the side, as if it were a pair of sisters.


    In addition, John became more exaggerated. Originally, after practicing the cold ice and fire palm for the second variation, John became a different pupil, with ice blue in his left eye and fire red in his right eye. Now, the Apocalypse got inspiration from his eyes and divided his hair into two different colors


    When John found his new shape, the corners of John''s mouth twitched slightly. If he didn''t know that the Apocalypse was powerful, if it wasn''t for the apocalypse that really made his ability stronger and stronger, if his master Huang Wen hadn''t planned to deal with the apocalypse, John couldn''t help it!


    There''s no way. This half ice blue and half fire red shape really kills Matt!


    As for orolo''s hair, it has only changed from the original shawl long hair to capable short hair, and there has been no change in other aspects. It can be seen that our chief stylist has some inspiration exhausted, otherwise Charles will not be directly bald in the original play.


    Moreover, not only Aurora''s hair can prove that the inspiration of the Apocalypse is exhausted, but also from the magic woman and Raz.


    At this time, the devil shaped woman and Raz, while their ability was strengthened, turned directly into the appearance of ordinary people, no longer the devil shape of blue skin, which saved them a change time, but generally speaking, they were of no use.


    "Come on, my children, show your strength!" a trace of fatigue flashed in the Apocalypse''s eyes, but he soon covered up the past, looked at Logan and others and said with a smile.


    "Miso!" as the Apocalypse fell, Logan took the lead in using his ability. Logan was excited because he could finally get rid of the three minute transformation limit!


    In other words, under the strengthening of the apocalypse, Logan''s variant ability, King Kong''s not bad magic skill and the aidman alloy in his body have undergone mysterious changes. This change constitutes Logan''s new ability, transformation!


    Logan''s three aidman alloy steel claws pierced out, and the whole body also started to change. A layer of aidman alloy covered Logan''s body, allowing Logan to obtain a real King Kong immortal body!


    Moreover, Logan''s aidman alloy has undergone further changes. A layer of golden light covers Logan''s body, making Logan look more like a Super Saiyan, especially his erect hair is also covered by that layer of golden light.


    "How did you become a steel force?" make complaints about the new shape of Rogan, and can''t help but Tucao. "Apart from the golden light, there''s no difference between steel and steel."


    "I''m what the boss said now, Wolverine!" Logan flashed a light in his eyes and an idea flashed in his mind. He thought of Huang Wen and inadvertently mentioned the title. Once he was not worthy of his name, because even if he had the magic power of wolverine, he could not say that the real Wolverine was not bad


    But now, Logan is a living Edelman alloy, and even has the original golden light blessing of the King Kong not bad divine skill, which makes Logan still retain the characteristics of the gold body of the King Kong not bad divine skill not broken, the external force can not be shaken, and not afraid of the dual attack at the physical and spiritual level. Logan feels that he can really be called the Wolverine!


    "Shua!" with a sound, Logan''s steel claws cut out, six shaped like flames, and cut out like the light of laser. This is a new change in Logan''s original internal force, which gives Logan the ability of long-range combat.


    After all, Logan''s transformation at this time no longer needs internal force. Naturally, the original internal force can''t become useless.


    Of course, just because the six flame blades were transformed by Logan''s immature internal power, Logan easily exhausted them. Fortunately, Logan recovered quickly.


    "Very good! You will be the first fierce general under my seat!" the Apocalypse looked at Logan excitedly and said excitedly.


    In fact, the Apocalypse doesn''t know about aidman alloy, but this doesn''t prevent the apocalypse from optimistic about Logan. After all, according to the apocalypse, Logan will become a sharp knife in his hand and pierce the chest of anyone who dares to resist!


    "Hum!" then, Qin Ge Lei''s power was displayed. After losing the power of the Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei was still an Omega mutant. Her attainments in spiritual power were still incomparably strong and had great potential.


    Even without the power of the Phoenix, Jean Grey''s spiritual power is also more omnipotent and powerful than Charles, especially after being strengthened by the apocalypse.


    However, the ability of Qin Ge Lei at this time is actually somewhat similar to that of Wanda after being strengthened. It is the evolution of spiritual power. Of course, this is when Wanda does not use chaotic magic.


    "Yes, you two are spiritual people. You can have a good communication in the future!" the Apocalypse looked at Qin Ge Lei and Wanda, nodded with satisfaction, and looked at Aurora.


    "Boom!" Aurora paused a little, looked up and looked at the sky. Before the dark clouds came, the power of thunderstorm appeared directly. Aurora''s mastery of wind, cloud and lightning has become more powerful. Even if Thor has awakened the power of thunder, it may not be more powerful than Aurora at this time!


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    The momentum of the use ability of the magic shaped woman and Raz is not as big as that of Aurora. The magic shaped woman directly becomes the shape of steel force, and then uses the variant ability of steel force, and the whole person directly becomes a metal giant.


    Raz changed into the shape of a centaur, stabbed bone claws between his hands, spread the power of thunder on the bone claws, condensed a ball of thunder power in his mouth, and sprayed it out. The powerful force of thunder directly blew a big hole in the ground.

 Chapter 479

    However, Raz''s thunder power is certainly inferior to aurora. After all, Aurora''s previous strength is much stronger than Raz, especially in terms of thunder power.


    Of course, this is just the ability to show. At this time, everyone does not show all their abilities. For example, the immortal bodies of Logan and Raz have no chance to show at all.


    In particular, Logan, from now on, no one should call him the immortal wolf. Logan''s immortal body will basically have no chance to show itself in terms of self-healing, except in terms of longevity.


    After all, Logan has become a walking aidman alloy. Unless someone is strong enough to hurt aidman alloy, Logan will have the opportunity to show his self-healing ability now.


    Yes, even if it can hurt aidman alloy, such as destroying the molecular structure of aidman alloy in Logan with the force of powerful laws, it may not be able to do anything to Logan, because Logan''s self-healing ability at this time has been able to restore the molecular structure of aidman alloy to its original state


    Fight the power of law with the ability of undead self-healing!


    This is the real wolverine, this is the real immortal wolf!


    "Boom!" the last one to show his strength was John. When the ice and fire came into contact out of thin air, a huge explosion came, the distant mountain was directly destroyed, and the whole mountain was turbulent.


    "It seems that I can compete with Max again!" John felt the power that had not been fully displayed in his body, and an idea flashed through his mind. "However, I still need to continue to work hard to understand the power of the law Master said. After all, Max has been ahead in the power of the law..."


    "Very good!" the Apocalypse looked at John and others, nodded, then looked around at the eight people around him and said, "Wanda, you are the Black Knight, Pietro, you are the white knight, Jean grey, you are the Red Knight, Logan, you are the gray Knight..."


    "John, you are the East knight, raven, you are the West knight, Raz, you are the South knight, orolo, you are the North Knight!"


    "Well, the four knights in the southeast and northwest set out along the four directions of the southeast and northwest to destroy the human regime. The four knights in black, white, red and gray moved forward along the four directions of the southeast, northeast, southwest and Northwest..."


    "Who''s calling me? Huh?" before the Apocalypse fell, a body suddenly ran out, with a trace of doubt on his face. Then when he saw Pietro, he was stunned.


    Yes, this figure is the fast silver that once attacked Huang Wen, or the fast silver that originally belonged to the X-Men series, while Wanda''s side is the fast silver that belonged to the marvel film series.


    The performance of the former in the film can be called the king of amazing and money burning special effects, while the latter is the representative of crotch pulling. The fast silver of those with great speed was killed by bullets


    However, at this time, the Pietro around Wanda has been strengthened by the apocalypse, so it''s really hard to say who is strong and who is weak. The Pietro around Wanda is called, and the one on the X-Men''s side is called fast silver to distinguish.


    The former fast silver, after seeking revenge from Huang Wen, was educated by Huang Wen and belle. He didn''t dare to mention any revenge anymore. Anyway, magneto Wang is only his nominal father and hasn''t raised him for a day at all. Even fast silver''s mother has no feelings for magneto Wang.


    In addition, after coming to the new hope state, quick silver knows more about Huang Wen. Quick silver knows that Huang Wen is a person at the same level as the leader of the mutant, Phoenix adult Qin Ge Lei. Therefore, thanks to ah Yin, he directly ignores the matter of revenge, lives in the new hope state at ease, and uses his ability to help the mutant build the new hope state.


    "Are you?" Pietro blinked, looking at this fast silver with different appearance and similar shape, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh, by the way, your name is Pietro?" Raz suddenly thought of something and said hesitantly, "his name is Pietro, also known as fast silver..."


    "Fast silver, isn''t it my nickname?" Pietro subconsciously glanced at Wanda. Wanda took the nickname for him, but he didn''t expect that there would be a nickname collision now. Moreover, the current situation seems to be more than just a nickname collision.


    "Your name is also Pietro?" the quick silver looked at Pietro with a dull look. Even with the ability of high-speed thinking, the quick silver didn''t understand what had happened.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be two mutants with the same ability and even the same name. What''s the matter?" the Apocalypse looked at the two fast silver in front of him and muttered in his heart for a moment.


    The most important thing is that the Apocalypse can detect that the original strength of the later fast silver is much stronger than his strengthened pitero, and even can directly compare with the strengthened pitero!


    "If I had met this fast silver earlier, I wouldn''t have strengthened this Pietro. However, Pietro has a special identity after all, and he and Wanda are brothers and sisters after all..." an idea flashed through the mind of the apocalypse. The number of times he can strengthen is not unlimited. Moreover, the eight Apocalypse knights are approaching the limit, and it''s meaningless to increase them.


    "Can you also run very fast? No one can match in speed?" after a large number of pitero up and down, the fast silver looked at pitero suspiciously and asked.


    "Nature!" Pietro''s eyes lit up instantly. He stared at fast silver. He had never met anyone who could keep up with him in speed since Pietro was born, even his sister Wanda!


    "OK!" quick silver took a deep breath, looked at Pietro and said in a deep voice, "since everyone has the same ability, the same name and the same nickname, let''s compete. Who wins and who can continue to use the nickname of quick silver, how about it?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t?" Pete Rose didn''t mean to ask for the Apocalypse''s advice. She flashed directly, rushed to fast silver and punched fast silver''s head.


    "Pa!" with a sound, Pietro''s fist was directly caught by fast silver, and then fast silver punched, and Pietro caught it again.


    In the speed field of fast silver and Pietro, the two are fighting normally, but from the perspective of the surrounding people, it is that fast silver and Pietro suddenly disappear, and then when they appear, their hands are held together, which is very strange and funny

 Chapter 480

    In particular, fast silver and Pietro have only speed but no power, so there is no air burst and vibration caused by two powerful soldiers fighting at high speed in fighting animation like dragon ball.


    However, there is no way. Although fast silver has a unique speed field, which makes its speed far surpass ordinary people and even far surpass those who are more powerful than itself, their strength can even be regarded as just reaching an extraordinary level.


    If you really only count power, fast silver may not be comparable to Steve Rogers who just injected super soldier serum!


    The faster the speed, the greater the power, which can not be reflected in fast silver, is because of its special speed field.


    Fast, just relative to people outside fast silver, but for fast silver itself, he is not very fast


    "It''s not a way to fight like this. Let''s compete directly!" Pietro saw that he had played with the fast silver for a long time and didn''t decide the outcome, so he proposed to the fast silver again.


    "Naturally, I have no problem! Distance, then circle the earth!" kuaiyin shrugged and said confidently, "let''s let Logan judge us. After all, his beast perception can detect our position..."


    "And this kind of thing?" Pietro was surprised when he heard the words of fast silver. He turned his head and looked at Logan, but saw that Logan stabbed his steel claw.


    "When my flame blade cuts to the ground, it''s when you start!" Logan''s voice came out to let Pietro know that Logan can really feel their situation.


    "Poof!" a flame blade pierced from Logan''s steel claw and cut to the ground.


    With the sound of "Shua!" as the flame blade just touched the ground, Pietro and fast silver disappeared at the same time and ran towards the front. They are going to prove that the earth is round!


    A few minutes later, almost at the same time, kuaiyin and Pietro returned to their original place. Logan and the Apocalypse raised their eyebrows at the same time. Yes, the Apocalypse didn''t mean to stop the two people at all, and even vaguely wanted to know who won the competition.


    After all, Pietro is a white knight strengthened by the apocalypse. If so, Pietro can''t compare with fast silver, then the Apocalypse''s heart is still very disappointed.


    "I lost..." however, the Apocalypse was destined to be disappointed. At this time, Pietro said dejectedly, "in the future, I won''t call fast silver, I''m just Pietro..."


    Even with the strengthening of apocalypse, Pietro still can''t compare with fast silver, because at the beginning, the abilities of both sides are not at the same level!


    It''s like the difference between piracy and genuine, or the gap between charging money and not charging money!


    In general, the strength and potential of fast silver should be above pitro. Even if pitro is strengthened by the apocalypse, the strength and potential of fast silver still surpass pitro!


    "You are still very good. If you practice again, maybe you can catch up with me, but I will continue to practice!" kuaiyin raised his mouth slightly, took off his goggles, smiled and said, "maybe you need a goggle to make yourself see more clearly..."


    The voice of fast silver fell and the body disappeared in place, which made it a pity for the apocalypse that was going to kick pitero out and reluctantly strengthen fast silver again.


    However, the Apocalypse thought that the speed of fast silver at this time has surpassed itself, and even he has some difficulties in perceiving the existence of fast silver. If he is strengthening fast silver, the other party is easy to surpass his control.


    In this way, Pietro is already very good, not much slower than fast silver, and can still be under the control of the apocalypse.


    "Don''t be depressed. Your potential may not be as good as him, but you can find ways to continue to improve your..." Wanda looked at the somewhat depressed Pietro and said softly, "moreover, the nickname fast silver is not domineering at all..."


    "No! One day, I will surpass him! I will snatch back the title of fast silver!" Pietro took a deep breath, looked at the direction of fast silver leaving, and said with a firm look.


    "I believe you!" Wanda smiled at Pietro''s words and whispered, "you can do it..."


    "Well, you''ve finished the competition. It''s time to start my task!" the Apocalypse looked at Wanda and Pietro, looked at Logan and others, and said with dignity in his voice, "let''s go, follow my previous orders!"


    However, what the Apocalypse didn''t expect was that as his voice fell, no one acted in the so-called eight Knights of apocalypse.


    "Can''t you say?" when Pietro saw this situation, an idea flashed through his mind. "It''s not just that Wanda and I are pretending to submit to the apocalypse. Everyone thinks so? Everyone wants the Apocalypse to help you develop strength?"


    For a moment, the corners of Pietro''s mouth twitched slightly and looked at the apocalypse, the king of the tool man, with a little sympathy. I''m afraid the Apocalypse didn''t think that the ancestor of his elegant mutant man was played with by his offspring as a tool man?


    "Why don''t you act?" the Apocalypse''s eyes flashed a cold light, looked directly at the eight Apocalypse Knights around and asked in a deep voice.


    "I think there are some problems with Lord Apocalypse''s plan..." Qin Ge Lei shook her head, stood up, looked at the apocalypse and said seriously, "destroying the human regime directly in eight directions will bring too much chaos. In particular, there are many people in mankind, all of whom are our mutant compatriots!"


    "Yes!" Logan nodded and said solemnly, "if we act rashly, more mutant compatriots will be persecuted by humans. Therefore, we should find a way to bring as many mutant compatriots together as possible..."


    "There''s no need!" Apocalypse said in a deep voice with a cold look at Logan and Qin Ge Lei. "Only mutants who can survive this great change can be qualified to become my subjects. If they can''t survive such a change, then they don''t have any need to exist!"


    "Human beings, too! Even though we mutants were born from human beings, human beings are obviously lower than our mutants. It doesn''t matter how many humans died this time. Anyway, even if they survive, they are just the cultivation tool of our mutants and accept the rule of our mutants..."


    "At that time, these humans will be proud that their children are mutants! And proud that they have become slaves to mutants!"

 Chapter 481

    The crazy voice of the Apocalypse echoed around, making the face of the eight Knights of the Apocalypse change slightly. Even if the Apocalypse plan has not been implemented, everyone saw a bloody scene of corpse mountain and corpse sea from the Apocalypse''s words!


    If everything is really carried out as the Apocalypse imagined, I''m afraid at least half of the creatures on this earth will die in this great change!


    "No! Absolutely not enough to let this happen!" Wanda and Pietro looked at each other. Their goal was just to avenge Tony Stark. Wanda and Pietro were unwilling to hurt innocent people. After all, their parents were also innocent people


    "Don''t worry, like us, they all use the Apocalypse to strengthen themselves. Then, they should have other means to deal with the apocalypse, otherwise they won''t be so confident!" Wanda communicated with Pietro with eyes. "Let''s wait first. If we can''t, we can work without effort and pretend to do things, but actually paddle!"


    "Hmm? The two little guys opposite don''t seem to have the intention to help the Apocalypse!" Qin Ge Lei winked at Logan. "Maybe we can win them together. After all, that Pietro is a good role without losing to fast silver..."


    "And that Wanda, since the Apocalypse has said that she, like me, is a spiritual person, so she has great potential. Can such a child go astray?"


    "What are you quietly communicating?" the Apocalypse watched his ambitious voice fall. His eight paladins of Apocalypse still had no response and action. They released a strong breath, and the surrounding land began to turn into dust and gather around the apocalypse.


    "Boom!" Aurora, who didn''t know the plan of Qin Ge Lei and others, subconsciously thought she was going to do it, so she directly launched her own ability, and countless thunders roared in the direction of the apocalypse.


    "Lying in the trough!" Pietro exclaimed directly. He really thought that Jean grey and others had a card to deal with the apocalypse, but he didn''t expect that Aurora would do it so directly!


    However, in Pietro''s view, aurora can never be the opponent of the apocalypse. Aurora has the current strength and is completely obtained by relying on the ability of the Apocalypse to develop its potential. So, how can Aurora be the opponent of the apocalypse?


    "No!" Logan couldn''t help exclaiming. According to the initial plan, they first improved their strength through the apocalypse, and then tried to cheat the Apocalypse to New York. After all, New York has a sword array to kill immortals, which is more safe and secure.


    But I didn''t expect that Aurora started directly to the sky without knowing it. Now, I''m afraid things will be in trouble!


    "Boom!" endless dust and thunder collided and roared continuously. However, even after Aurora was enhanced by the apocalypse, she was still not the opponent of the apocalypse. Especially around the body of the apocalypse, an invisible force field rose, blocking all waves!


    "That''s the force field!" when Pietro saw the force field around the apocalypse, he quickly turned his head and looked at Wanda to remind him, "Baron Strack''s men had been stopped by his force field before, and even the antidote that could make us incapacitated was stopped by this force field until Jimmy was thrown out..."


    "Very strong! The power of this apocalypse is very strong!" Wanda''s e-eyebrow frowned and whispered, looking at the apocalypse that has not been affected by the thunder storm. "We can''t just look at it like this. If they all lose, the Apocalypse will not let go of the two of us left. After all, we just didn''t choose to obey orders..."


    "But I can''t get close to him..." the corners of Pietro''s mouth twitched slightly. His speed is fast, but it''s meaningless for the apocalypse. Not only because Pietro''s power is too weak, but also a key place is that Pietro can''t break through the force field of the apocalypse and meet the Apocalypse!


    With the sound of "boom!" a powerful chaotic magic directly blasted at the power of the apocalypse. This was the first time that the Apocalypse force field fluctuated, which made the Apocalypse''s eyes freeze. He didn''t expect that Wanda would attack him, and even there was a trace of sadness in the Apocalypse''s heart at this time


    Since the resurrection of the apocalypse, it has not taken the initiative to hurt others. Whether it is the little gangsters in Egypt or the men of Baron Strack of Hydra base, they have to do it first.


    The eight Knights of the apocalypse, the apocalypse, spent their strength and helped to improve their strength. But now, they have just improved the ability of the eight Knights of the apocalypse, and they all betrayed themselves. In turn, they betrayed themselves. What did they do wrong?


    "No..." Logan looked at Wanda who suddenly shot, and the whole person was stunned. Although Qin Ge Lei just winked with Logan and wanted to win over Wanda and pitro, what Logan didn''t expect was that Wanda started before they started.


    The most important thing is that logan was going to say that Aurora''s action against the Apocalypse was a misunderstanding, but now it''s not good. The first person''s action is a misunderstanding, and the second person can''t do it. Is it still a misunderstanding? Apocalypse is not stupid!


    "Forget it, do it! Even a little girl like Wanda has done it. We can''t let her fight against the Apocalypse alone? Contact Huang and ask them!" Qin Ge Lei took a deep breath. A powerful mental wave also roared to the Apocalypse force field, and began to slowly erode the Apocalypse force field from the molecular level, trying to resolve it!


    "Boom!" John also shot at this time. The powerful force of ice and fire exploded around the apocalypse, causing a huge impact on the Apocalypse force field.


    "Hiss!" the evil woman turned into a laser eye, and the hot shock wave bombarded the force field of the apocalypse.


    "Boo! Boo!" Raz''s mouth spewed out the force of thunder, and he was also doing his best to fight the apocalypse.


    However, six of the eight Knights of the Apocalypse have started to fight against the sky at the same time, but they still haven''t completely destroyed the force field suffered by the apocalypse, especially the level of these six people after being strengthened. It can be seen how powerful the strength of the Apocalypse is.


    "Damn it! If the power of the Phoenix is still on me, I can kill him!" Qin Ge Lei felt the difficulty of the Apocalypse force field, and an idea flashed in her mind.


    Because Qin Ge Lei already knows that the Apocalypse at this time is at the level of sub heavenly father. This level gap blocks most of the power!

 Chapter 482

    At the same time, in the avenger building, the Avengers who have known the Apocalypse to the new hope state are waiting for Logan''s reply to see when it will lead the Apocalypse to New York.


    As for silly girl''s surveillance, Huang asked did not agree, because Huang asked whether Apocalypse had the ability to change science and technology. If Apocalypse found it, it was small to fight and did not give Logan their strength, it would be big.


    But Huang Wen didn''t expect that there was a real fight in the new hope state


    Speechless, Tony Stark, looking at the video phone, make complaints about Rogan.


    "Aurora didn''t know the plan, so she accidentally did it directly to the Apocalypse..." Logan shook his head reluctantly. "I didn''t want more people to know, which led to the exposure of the plan, but I didn''t think it was because of the non exchange of information, which led to misunderstandings..."


    "Wait, Aurora has also been strengthened? Hmm? There are others over there? How many people have been strengthened?" Huang asked, looking at the fuzzy battle image behind Logan''s back, subconsciously asked.


    At the beginning, Huang asked about the scheduled four knights of the apocalypse, including Logan, Qin, grejohn, and the devil shaped woman. Even Raz was not included. After all, the ability potential of the devil shaped woman was purer and stronger. This can be distinguished from the fact that the Apocalypse strengthened the ability of the devil shaped woman and Raz.


    But Huang Wen didn''t expect that the Apocalypse could strengthen more than four people. This time, it strengthened eight people. Huang Wen didn''t expect that even Wanda and Pietro followed the apocalypse and became one of the Apocalypse knights.


    After all, Huang Wen had seen the fast silver among the mutants before, so Huang Wen subconsciously thought that Pietro and Wanda should not exist. How did he know that there would be such a pit? There was a play between Pietro and Wanda.


    "Their names are Pietro and Wanda, and the Apocalypse has strengthened a total of eight people!" Logan said in a long and short sentence. "That Pietro has the same ability and name as fast silver. We don''t know what''s going on. The strength of this apocalypse is very strong, and we haven''t broken his force field together. Come and help quickly!"


    "Avenger! Assemble!" Steve Rogers heard Logan''s words, shouted loudly, and then looked at Huang.


    "Let''s go. If we can''t, let''s guide him to New York..." Huang asked, shaking his head, took a deep breath, launched the escape of dreambutterfly, and disappeared in place with the avenger alliance.


    "Hmm?" the Apocalypse first sensed that someone appeared around him. His force field suddenly exploded and shook all the means of Qin Ge Lei and others around him. Then he looked at Huang Wen and others who appeared here and asked, "are you their confidence to betray me?"


    "Avenger alliance?! Tony Stark?!" just when Huang Wen and others appeared, two exclamations began, which surprised Tony Stark to turn his head.


    "Are you Wanda and Pietro? I didn''t expect that I should be so popular. You all know me..." Tony Stark felt good and waved to Wanda and Pietro, smiling and greeting.


    "..." Huang asked as if he thought of something. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He looked at Tony Stark sympathetically, then looked at Wanda and Pietro and said, "Tony, you don''t need to participate in the apocalypse. You can pull the battle field away..."


    "What do you mean?" Tony Stark blinked, looked at Huang with some doubt, and then felt a heavy blow, and the whole man flew out with a confused face.


    "Alarm! There is a sneak attack!" when Tony Stark flew out, Jarvis''s prompt sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, making Tony Stark''s face black.


    "??" at this time, all the people around except Huang Wen, Pietro and Wanda watched Tony Stark fly out, including the apocalypse.


    "What''s the situation? Wanda and Pietro have to deal with me just now? Are they trying to lead Jean grey to the people behind them?" a subconscious thought flashed in the mind of the apocalypse, not only the apocalypse, but also Logan and others.


    With the sound of "pa!" Huang Wen suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the pitero who hit him. To tell the truth, Huang Wen can feel pitero''s action even if he doesn''t wear slow motion contact lenses. Even if pitero moves at high speed, Huang Wen can easily catch him.


    Huang Wen, who broke through the epic level in an all-round way, is stronger than the Apocalypse with countless variants in terms of comprehensive development!


    "Hmm?!" the Apocalypse''s pupil narrowed slightly and looked at Huang Wen with vigilance. Even he could only sense Pietro''s action in front of him. If he wanted to catch Pietro''s action, he still needed to make a prediction, but Huang Wen caught Pietro in this way, which made the Apocalypse pay more attention to Huang Wen.


    "You... Can you see my actions?" Pietro looked at Huang Wen with a look of surprise. He wanted to break his hand out of Huang Wen''s palm, but found that he couldn''t shake Huang Wen at all. A trace of fear slowly filled his heart.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm to you. Your enemy is over there. Go and play with him. By the way, don''t kill him. I''ll give you an explanation about what happened between you. By the way, don''t shoot anyone other than Tony, otherwise I''ll be angry..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, and then loosened pitero''s voice.


    Peter Luo turned into a remnant and disappeared in place. He looked at Huang Wen from a distance. He looked like he was frightened by Huang Wen and didn''t dare to get close to Huang Wen.


    "No, Huang asked, what''s the situation?" Tony Stark flew up slowly, frowned at Huang and shouted.


    "It''s similar to the problem between you and Bucky, so let them beat up first and let''s solve the Apocalypse..." Huang asked, waved his hand, looked at the apocalypse, released his divine power and oppressed the direction of the apocalypse.


    "Ka! Ka!" in the void, Huang Wen and the spiritual power of the Apocalypse are constantly colliding. Huang Wen''s steps are slightly backward. From the collision of divine power, Huang Wen is still weaker than the apocalypse.


    However, from this collision, Huang Wen knows the strength of apocalypse. Yatianfu has not reached the peak of yatianfu. Even without the immortal sword array, Huang Wen feels he can fight!

 Chapter 483

    "Human? Pure human?" the Apocalypse took a deep look at Huang and asked, as if to see through the details of Huang, "where does your power come from? I can''t feel the blessing of other dimensions on you. As a human, why can you breed such a powerful power in your own body?"


    "My Lord, the times have changed." Huang asked. Looking at the old monster who has lived for 5000 years, he seemed to think of something. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and suddenly smiled. "You have been sleeping for too long. In fact, you have missed the opportunity to become stronger. Otherwise, you will not have lived for 5000 years and even failed to reach the heavenly Father level..."


    "If you are stronger than me, you may be able to say such words. Your strength is not as good as me. You should be so boastful..." the Apocalypse narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold flash flashed in his eyes. The next moment, Huang Wen''s body was suddenly covered by a mass of dust, and the endless dust wanted to wrap Huang Wen in it!


    "Sand bound coffin? Sand waterfall for funeral?" the voice of Huang Wen came from the side of the apocalypse. The Apocalypse''s pupil shrank slightly and immediately turned his head. However, Huang Wen, who was flashing light spots, ejected a water dragon from his mouth and rushed towards himself!


    "Boom!" the Apocalypse opened his force field and carried Huang Wen''s move.


    "Ah, it seems that Shuidun ¡¤ Shuilong bullet is not easy to use..." Huang Wen shrugged. He just saw the apocalypse, which is similar to the ability of sand binding coffin. Huang Wen couldn''t help cos a Naruto.


    But unfortunately, this is just the water flow sprayed by Huang Wen using the ability of the water baby that has not yet grown up. It is not too powerful. At least, it is not powerful when it is put in the battle of the strong at the same level. In this way, the attack without the power of law is really not powerful.


    "When did Huang Wen have another ability?" Steve Rogers looked at Huang Wen and showed an ability that he had not shown before, and subconsciously muttered, "doesn''t it mean that the other party''s Apocalypse has many variant abilities? How do I think Huang Wen has no less abilities than him?"


    "Is Shifu joking with you?" Huang Liang raised his head with some pride, looked at Huang Wen and the Apocalypse standing in the air and said, "but how should we help Shifu?"


    "I also want to know this question, but we really don''t have to take care of Tony''s side?" Steve Rogers took a look at Tony Stark, who was being torn apart by Wanda and Pietro, and asked with convulsions in the corners of his mouth.


    "Jarvis, did you find out the origin of these two children? Do they really have a family who died because of me?" Tony Stark really didn''t mean to fight back now, but let Wanda dismantle his armor and Pietro''s fist hit him.


    After all, Tony Stark once encountered similar things in Bucky Barnes. At this time, Tony Stark, like Bucky Barnes, was full of apology, even if he didn''t know what he had done, which made Wanda and Pietro hate him so much.


    Of course, the most important point is that although Pietro''s speed is fast, his attack power is too low. For Tony Stark, who has practiced the legendary nine changes, there is no breaking defense at all, and it doesn''t even hurt much. Therefore, Tony Stark''s attention is focused on Jarvis.


    "Sorry, sir, I didn''t find out the origin of Wanda and Pietro, and I didn''t find the connection between you..." Jarvis''s slightly apologetic voice rang out, which made Tony Stark subconsciously frown.


    "Can it be said that Huang asked that guy to deceive me? However, in the face of the enemy, Huang asked that there was no reason to do so. Moreover, the hatred in the eyes of the two children was also true, just as my eyes were so angry when I knew about Bucky Barnes..." an idea flashed through Tony Stark''s mind, Then Wanda controlled her body to fly.


    "Wait a minute, can you tell me what happened?" Tony Stark felt that the power from Wanda was getting stronger and stronger. He suddenly recovered and shouted at Wanda, "even if I hurt your family, should I know what happened?"


    "You murderer, I have nothing to tell you!" Wanda has been completely dazzled by hatred at this time, and there are even faint signs of blackening. The chaotic magic on her is getting stronger and stronger, as if she wants to tear Tony Stark directly!


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen, who was confronting the apocalypse, suddenly raised his eyebrows, then his body flashed, disappeared in place and appeared next to Wanda. His powerful divine power was released and separated Wanda and Tony Stark''s body. "Calm down, I said. I''ll give you an explanation when everything is over..."


    "Go away!" the angry Wanda shouted, and more powerful chaotic magic came out, trying to fly Huang Wenzhen out.


    "How do I feel that the little girl''s out of control looks a little similar to you..." Logan looked at Qin Ge Lei and whispered.


    "It''s like when I blackened... Hmm? No! Be careful!" Qin Ge Lei nodded subconsciously. Not only Logan thought so, but Qin Ge Lei also thought so. However, before Qin Ge Lei could say more, she felt a crisis and quickly drank.


    "You dare to ignore me! Damn it!" Apocalypse has lived for 5000 years and has never encountered such a thing. First, he was used as a tool, used him to strengthen their abilities, and then betrayed him. Now, everyone ignored him and was attracted by Wanda and Huang Wen.


    So, the angry Apocalypse shot directly at everyone. He wanted to kill everyone directly, whether it was the Apocalypse eight Knights he just strengthened or the avenger alliance!


    "Boom!" endless dust poured directly into everyone around. Huang Wen subconsciously frowned. At this time, he had to face Wanda''s chaotic magic and Apocalypse at the same time. It was really some trouble, so Huang Wen waved his hand and a voice appeared in everyone''s ears.


    "Don''t resist..."


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, everyone around him turned into a light spot and disappeared in place, including Wanda and fast silver. The place where the Apocalypse was located was empty. Only he was accompanied by endless sand and dust, which made the Apocalypse angry again.


    "Roar!" the Apocalypse roared angrily, and the dust around him became more and more, as if to destroy everything around him. Moreover, with more and more dust around him, the strength of the Apocalypse became more and more terrible!

 Chapter 484

    "Hmm? Where is this?" Pietro found himself in the avenger building, subconsciously blinked, looked suspiciously at the surrounding environment and muttered.


    Pietro didn''t quite understand why he suddenly appeared here when he was just in the mutant''s new hope state.


    "This is the avenger building..." Tony Stark took a deep breath. At this time, he was in ragged armor and clothes. Although he was not hurt, he looked very embarrassed. He turned his head and looked at Huang, who was suppressing chaotic magic. "What''s the matter with them?"


    "Wanda! Do you want to see the world destroyed?" Huang asked. Feeling the increasingly obvious signs of blackening, Wanda could not help frowning. One hand had the breath of the Tathagata God''s palm, and shouted in a deep voice.


    Even if Huang Wen didn''t understand the laws of Buddhism, when using the Tathagata God''s palm, he would naturally bring some Buddhist profound meanings. Perhaps such profound meanings are very weak, but at this time, he can play a key role and make Huang Wen''s voice sound like the roar of a Buddhist lion.


    "Hmm?" Wanda trembled when she heard Huang''s voice, subconsciously recovered, and the chaotic magic on her body gradually converged.


    Even if Wanda has been strengthened by the Apocalypse before, the strengthened spiritual power will inevitably get out of control when controlling chaotic magic. It can be seen how powerful Wanda''s chaotic magic is


    "Here is?" like Pietro, Wanda looked around and asked subconsciously when she just found that she had changed a place.


    "This is the avenger building..." Pietro came to Wanda in an instant, looked warily at Huang Wen and Tony Stark, held Wanda''s hand and whispered.


    "Now, the first problem to be solved is the apocalypse. If he doesn''t care, I''m afraid the whole world will be damaged by the apocalypse. This shouldn''t be what you want to see?" Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Wanda and Pietro seriously.


    "So, I wonder if you can give me some time to solve the apocalypse and come back to deal with your affairs?"


    "Then solve the Apocalypse first!" Wanda took a deep breath, glanced at Tony Stark, and said solemnly, "I can see that when no one stops the apocalypse, the whole world will fall into darkness..."


    "But I don''t want to stay in the same place with Tony Stark. I''m going to stop the Apocalypse!"


    "I......" Tony Stark heard Wanda''s words, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He subconsciously wanted to refute Wanda, but when he thought of the strength Wanda had just shown and that he might have hurt Wanda''s relatives, Tony Stark closed his mouth reluctantly.


    "Well, you don''t need to go all the way to fight. If you don''t have long-range attack means, just stay..." Huang asked, looking around at all the Avengers, setting a standard, and taking some people into light spots, they disappeared in place.


    "Hawk!" this is the first time that hawk did not participate in the battle, but there is no way. Hawk is too big and can''t fly. Facing the existence of the apocalypse, Hawk is difficult to get close and easy to help the Apocalypse block skills. Therefore, he was retained by Huang Wen.


    Not only hawk, but also needlework hawk, Peter Parker, spider Gwen and swallow tail were all left by Huang Wen. Bucky Barnes, Ying faming, pitro and Tony Stark, who was disliked by Wanda, also stayed in the avenger building.


    Huang Liang, because he already had the Tathagata palm, was taken away by Huang Wen. What if the Tathagata palm could cause any damage to a guy like apocalypse?


    "Hey, Pietro, can you tell me now why you hate me?" Tony Stark turned his head and looked at Pietro and asked.


    "You killed our parents! The missile you launched killed them!" Pietro seemed to recall the scene when the missile exploded, staring at Tony Stark with red eyes.


    "The missile I launched..." Tony Stark heard Pietro''s words, as if he realized something and fell into memory.


    On the other side, the Apocalypse who was tearing down the earth did not expect that Huang Wen and others who had just left came back again, which made the Apocalypse''s hatred find a vent in an instant.


    "Shua!" but before the Apocalypse spoke, Huang asked directly with a sword. A startling sword with an extremely sharp breath cut to the apocalypse.


    Sword 22!


    "Hum!" the Apocalypse''s pupil suddenly shrunk, and the force field around him suddenly rose, followed by a solid dust blast to Huang Wen''s sword.


    "Boom!" sounded like everything around trembled. The Apocalypse''s body retreated violently, and the force field suffered by the body was not damaged, but this was also the first time that the Apocalypse was forced to retreat!


    If you don''t let go of the strength of Huang Wen''s sword, the Apocalypse knows that his defense field may not be able to hold up!


    "System, release the task: kill the Apocalypse!" Huang asked. After cutting out the sword, he further determined the strength of the apocalypse, so he directly transferred out of the task page and issued a new task.


    Since the last time he met British captain Brian, Huang Wen has deeply felt his lack of strength, but he has never been able to obtain the task. The task under the epic is too small for Huang Wen to improve, and it is too slow for him to improve his understanding of Tao rhyme


    After all, even Gu Yi has lived for hundreds of years to reach the current level, not to mention Odin. Unless he drives a strong hook like British captain Brian, he can break through such a powerful level at such a fast speed.


    "Ding! Generating task: kill apocalypse and reward epic characters with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Lying in the trough!" Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up. He didn''t expect that killing Apocalypse could win a lottery at the same level as killing Mephisto and defeating the avatar of British captain Brian dimension. You know, both Mephisto and the avatar of British captain Brian dimension are proper heavenly Father level strong people, and apocalypse, Just a great sub heavenly Father!


    "Is there any hidden means for this apocalypse?" an idea flashed subconsciously in Huang Wen''s mind. However, Huang Wen didn''t bother to manage so much. An epic character lucky draw is too important for Huang Wen, "accept!"

 Chapter 485

    Huang asked to release the task. It was only a moment, but in such a short time, the Apocalypse has begun to fight back!


    It''s still endless dust. This time, Huang Wen didn''t have time to send the people away. Therefore, chaotic magic, flame blade, spiritual shock wave, the power of ice and fire, thunder storm, thunder explosion ball, laser, lightning storm, Tathagata palm, storm hammer and other abilities fight against the dust of the Apocalypse


    But even so many people did not directly fight back the dust of the apocalypse, let alone hurt the apocalypse.


    As the saying goes, blackening is ten times stronger and washing white is three times weaker. This is incisively and vividly demonstrated in Qin Ge Lei and Wanda.


    Wanda just released a powerful force that was out of control when fighting Huang Wen. Even Huang Wen couldn''t hurt Wanda for a while. But now, Wanda, who has regained consciousness, has lost strength in an instant and can only manage to deal with the dust released by the apocalypse.


    "It''s dangerous!" in the avenger building, people looked at the deadlocked battlefield and couldn''t help but surge up a worry in their hearts. Pitero asked, "why didn''t Huang ask? Isn''t he sure to deal with the apocalypse?"


    "What''s the hurry? It''s natural for master to do so!" Jack stared at Pietro angrily. Tony Stark was guilty in the face of this guy, but Jack was not guilty at all.


    "It seems that your force field can''t be broken..." Huang asked on the battlefield of new hope state. He glanced at Logan and others who were at an impasse. There was no worry in his eyes. Instead, he looked at the apocalypse. After feeling the force field of apocalypse, he said faintly.


    "Since I got this ability, no one can break through my force field. You just almost did it, but you still missed it..." the corners of the Apocalypse''s mouth raised slightly, looked at Huang and said proudly, "your ability is very unique. I haven''t seen it at all, but it doesn''t mean that you can resist me, because I am God!"


    "Poof!" the voice of the Apocalypse just fell, and his chest was pierced by a long sword without double swords!


    In front of the apocalypse, Huang Wen opened the ability of the space gun, crossed the force field of the apocalypse, and directly stabbed the wushuangjian into the heart of the apocalypse.


    "Bang!" a powerful energy wave shook the wushuangjian out of the body of the apocalypse, and the Apocalypse''s injury was slowly recovering.


    The recovery speed is not fast. At least, it is far worse than Logan. This is because Huang Wen''s sword law is constantly destroying his body at the wound of the apocalypse. It can recover so fast under the destruction of the sword law, which shows that the recovery ability of the Apocalypse is not much worse than the original Logan!


    "How did you do it?" the Apocalypse''s pupil shrunk slightly, looked at Huang warily and asked in a deep voice.


    This is the ability that Apocalypse has never seen. After all, there were not many mutants in the era when Apocalypse lived, and there were not many mutants with strange abilities.


    That is, the Apocalypse is too anxious to conquer the whole world, that is, the Apocalypse knows people unknown. Otherwise, the Apocalypse can change a few bodies and have the ability of some mutants in this new era. At that time, the Apocalypse may become more unfathomable!


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?" Huang asked, shaking his head, looked at the Apocalypse with a slight mockery, and then waved a sword again, sword 22!


    "Poof!" this time, the Apocalypse reacted, and powerful energy was ejected from his body. The Apocalypse could emit energy from anywhere, whether limbs or whole body. However, he only blocked Huang Wen''s sword law and sword awn. Without the body of double swords, he directly cut off the Apocalypse''s neck!


    Apocalypse is the existence of a bug, aidman alloy, isn''t it? Huang asked, isn''t it?


    "Dead?!" in the avenger building, Pietro instantly widened his eyes, looked at the Apocalypse whose head had been cut off, and exclaimed. Especially Pietro saw that all the dust that bombarded Logan and others stopped, as if it symbolized that the Apocalypse had really died!


    However, Huang Wen still did not relax his vigilance, so the system did not judge him to complete the task, and the most important thing is that the Apocalypse has a strong self-healing ability, so cutting off his head may not cause fatal damage to him!


    "Boom!" a huge mountain fell from the sky and hit Huang Wen''s previous position. Huang Wen''s body has disappeared in place, but it also proves that the Apocalypse is not dead and he can attack!


    However, the Apocalypse''s attack target is narrowed from everyone to Huang Wen, which also proves that the Apocalypse''s attention to Huang Wen is not afraid to disperse his strength. He must deal with Huang Wen wholeheartedly!


    "Who are you? What power do you have?!" the angry voice of the Apocalypse came from his mouth, and then his head flew to his neck again. Because the law of sword was blocked by the Apocalypse before, there was almost no obstacle, and the Apocalypse''s head was reconnected with his neck


    "Good self-healing ability. It''s worse than uncle wolf now, but it should be about the same as me..." Huang asked, looking at the neck of apocalypse, his eyes moved, and an idea flashed through his mind. There is no doubt that Apocalypse''s defense might not be as good as Huang asked, but his recovery ability is not under Huang asked!


    "Your spiritual power is obviously weaker than me. Why can you constantly hurt me, but I can''t hurt you..." the Apocalypse asked in a deep voice with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "This is a very obvious problem. You are a mutant. You have too many mutant abilities, and you don''t fully master them..." Huang asked, looking at the Apocalypse stand and mocking.


    To tell the truth, the Apocalypse has inherited the mutant ability of many mutants. Except that there may be some gap between Huang Wen and him in energy, the Apocalypse is stronger than Huang Wen in strength and divine power!


    And Apocalypse also has countless abilities, more than Huang Wen''s skills in drawing so many Raffles


    Unfortunately, the Apocalypse can''t use them well. Even many abilities have been forgotten by the apocalypse, not to mention compared with Huang Wen, who can use them perfectly after extracting abilities.


    Therefore, Huang Wen can constantly cause damage to the Apocalypse through his various strange abilities. The Apocalypse doesn''t even have the ability to hurt or even hit Huang Wen!


    In other words, apocalypse''s skill proficiency is too poo

 Chapter 486

    However, this is not because the Apocalypse has lived for five thousand years in vain and wasted too much time, but because the Apocalypse has not lived for five thousand years. Most of the time, the Apocalypse has spent in deep sleep.


    If the Apocalypse really lived soberly from 5000 years ago to now, then the Apocalypse should have a higher level of mastery of its own ability.


    As for the current apocalypse, in fact, it is a guy who has mixed multiple variant abilities and luckily broke through to the sub heavenly Father level.


    In other words, if the death attendant with multiple variants has the opportunity to break through to the sub heavenly Father level, his strength should be able to crush the apocalypse, because he can fight better than the Apocalypse!


    As for whether you can kill the apocalypse, it''s hard to say


    "Damn it! I don''t believe it!" the Apocalypse heard Huang''s words, and his heart filled with anger. He even withdrew his defense field directly. His breath rose again, and even his body began to grow slowly!


    "Opportunity!" Luo gengao drank and took the lead. He used his little remaining and unrecovered internal power and cut out six flame blades.


    With Logan''s action, chaotic magic, spiritual shock wave, the power of ice and fire, thunder storm, thunder explosion ball, laser, lightning storm, Tathagata palm and other forces once again showed up and bombarded the apocalypse.


    When everyone comes, the Apocalypse cancels its defense field. This is undoubtedly the best opportunity to completely kill the Apocalypse or inflict heavy damage on it!


    "Hmm? It doesn''t seem quite right..." however, when various forces bombarded the apocalypse, Huang Wen''s eyes couldn''t help freezing, because he was surprised to find that the Apocalypse was absorbing these energy to enhance his own ability!


    Moreover, as the energy of Logan and others was swallowed by him, the body of the Apocalypse became bigger and bigger. The body in its early two meters ran directly for five meters, which has far surpassed hawk!


    "Is it Darwin''s similar ability that can evolve, or the black emperor''s ability that can absorb all forms of energy and convert it into its own energy?" Huang asked. Looking at the growing apocalypse, an idea flashed through his mind, "or, a combination of the two?"


    If we say that simply absorbing all forms of energy and transforming it into our own energy, it is obviously the ability of the black emperor, but the Apocalypse has become so tall at this time, it is somewhat different. At least, the change in body shape must be caused by other abilities!


    "Stop!" Logan finally noticed something wrong at this time. He quickly drank loudly and motioned his companions not to continue to increase energy output. "I''ve seen similar abilities. Our energy has no effect on him. Even he may be able to absorb kinetic energy..."


    Hearing Logan''s words, the people around stopped one after another. They looked hesitantly at the nine meter high apocalypse. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    If the Apocalypse can really absorb even movement energy, isn''t it invincible?


    "No, he can''t absorb all the energy! My power is rejected by him!" when everyone was hesitating, Max suddenly exclaimed.


    Max could clearly feel that all the power belonging to him was excluded to his feet by the apocalypse and did not absorb it. The same attributes, whether orolo, Raz or Steve Rogers, were absorbed by the apocalypse. Soon, Max thought of something.


    "Master! He can''t absorb the power of the law!" Max shouted at Huang quickly.


    "Well, I know. After all, he didn''t break through to the level of sub heavenly Father by virtue of his ability now..." Huang Wen flashed a hint of clarity in his eyes, smiled and said, "in the face of everyone''s unique law power, he can''t absorb it, even if Max you didn''t break through to the level of sub heavenly Father!"


    Huang asked that the Apocalypse could not absorb energy without conditions, otherwise the Apocalypse would need to sleep for 5000 years? He has long been the king of the earth and even the whole universe.


    "What if I can''t absorb it? You are an mole ant in front of me now!" the voice of the Apocalypse sounded in the sky like thunder. "Now my strength is full of my body. I just need to step on it gently, and you will be trampled to death by me!"


    The voice of the Apocalypse fell, and his body shape instantly turned into a residual shadow. Even if he became more than nine meters high, his speed did not slow down at all. This is completely different from the ant man who used PIM particles to get bigger.


    "Really?" the corners of Huang''s mouth raised slightly. To tell the truth, he hasn''t used the ability since he ate the seven heart pill. There are still many!


    With the sound of "Dong!" the Apocalypse stepped on the open space, directly shocked the whole ground, and then the ground collapsed directly.


    However, it is obvious that the foot of the Apocalypse is empty. Huang Wen has already left there. The whole person is suspended in the sky, and then uses the ability of the big baby in the seven heart pill!


    Greatness and strength!


    "Hmm?" the Apocalypse subconsciously raised his head, because he felt that there seemed to be a dark cloud blocking the sun on his head. As a result, as soon as he raised his head, he saw a ten meter high yellow question kicking his head.


    "Bang!" the Apocalypse subconsciously put his arm in front of his head, and then kicked Huang Wen firmly. The whole person staggered back a few steps.


    Poor apocalypse. Both his strength and divine power are above Huang Wen, but he has to use his energy to fight Huang Wen. You know, Huang Wen is a person who understands the law of power. How can Apocalypse be Huang Wen''s opponent only from the fight of the flesh?


    "Why? Why do you have such ability?!" the Apocalypse looked at Huang and asked incredulously, because he felt that Huang asked not only changed his body, but also increased his strength, even greater than his own strength who absorbed so much energy!


    And most importantly, the Apocalypse felt a strong law spreading in Huang Wen''s body. This law made the Apocalypse completely unable to absorb the power released by Huang Wen and continue to become stronger!


    The law of power!


    With the sound of "Ka!" Huang Wen didn''t mean to answer at all. He punched the apocalypse in the head. When the Apocalypse waved to stop, he saw a sudden change in Huang Wen''s move, directly turning his fist into a pointer and inserting it into the Apocalypse''s throat.


    The Apocalypse''s throat was badly hurt and his body sank subconsciously. Huang asked that there was no polite meaning at all. A right whip leg contained the law of power and kicked hard at the key of the Apocalypse!

 Chapter 487

    The Apocalypse was careless and didn''t flash, or he didn''t have time to flash at all. He only heard the sound of "click!" like the sound of broken eggs, which made the male superheroes around and the people watching in the avenger building subconsciously feel the cold of their lower bodies and couldn''t help shrinking their necks.


    "Ow!" the apocalypse, even though it didn''t look like a normal man, broke out a scream after suffering heavy losses. Huang Wen seized this opportunity to pursue the victory, constantly bombarded the Apocalypse with the law of power and his own strength, causing continuous damage to his huge body.


    Huang Wen knows that although these injuries can bring pain to the apocalypse, it is still impossible to completely kill the apocalypse. Huang Wen has come up with a solution at this time!


    "Poof!" just when the Apocalypse was constantly beaten by Huang Wen and couldn''t find any mobile phone, wushuangjian was like a needle. Under the control of Huang Wen''s mind, the sneak attack pierced the eyebrows of the apocalypse, a 5000 year old comrade.


    "Can you... Also use other abilities?" the Apocalypse''s eyebrows appeared a little scarlet, and his eyes looked at Huang in disbelief.


    The Apocalypse doesn''t seem to understand why after he becomes so tall, all his energy and spirit are locked in his body, and use them to run this powerful body to avoid stagnation. Huang Wen doesn''t need to do so at all, and can even easily use other abilities.


    "Hum!" when the Apocalypse looked at Huang and asked him, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis, a sense of crisis of life and death!


    But the Apocalypse doesn''t know what happened and how to resist this sense of crisis


    "Poof!" at the center of the Apocalypse''s eyebrows, Huang Wen, the villain in in the center of the eyebrows who had been ready for a long time, waved Xuanyuan sword and directly cut out sword 23. He rushed in directly along the wound just opened without double swords and pierced the Apocalypse''s yuan God!


    "Boom!" the Apocalypse''s body fell to the ground instantly, as if it had completely lost its vitality. The body was also shrinking, and the wound in the center of the eyebrow was getting bigger and bigger


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen, who took back the little man in the middle of his eyebrows, had a smile on his face and returned to normal size, but Huang Wen soon became serious because he didn''t receive any sound from the system, that is, the Apocalypse didn''t die at all!


    "What''s the situation? Isn''t the Apocalypse dead?" Huang asked. Looking at the Apocalypse''s lifeless body, he subconsciously frowned. Because of Huang''s mental power, he didn''t feel that the Apocalypse still had any signs of survival!


    "Is it difficult? This apocalypse is also a double? I was cheated again?" Huang asked. An idea flashed subconsciously in his mind, and then slapped it out.


    The powerful Tathagata palm contains endless Buddha light, which directly smashes the body of the apocalypse. The body of the Apocalypse has no resistance!


    However, Huang Wen still hasn''t received the prompt tone of the system, that is, the Apocalypse is still saying, or the real apocalypse is still alive!


    "Shua!" Huang asked, frowning tighter, took out Wu Shuangjian and waved it!


    100% empty handed!


    "Hmm? It didn''t fail. The Apocalypse really caught the wushuangjian?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. From the feedback of 100% white blade skills received empty handed, the Apocalypse did catch the wushuangjian, but Huang Wen didn''t see the existence of the Apocalypse either in his eyes or in his mind!


    "Invisible? Then the mind should be able to detect..." Huang asked, looking at the double swords, but he didn''t find anything strange.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t find it. At the tip of the sword without double swords, there was a molecular sized Apocalypse holding the sword without double swords in both hands. He looked at Huang Wen with a confused face, because he didn''t understand how he was found and how he got under the sword without double Swords.


    "The apocalypse?" just then, Huang asked, and suddenly drank the name of the apocalypse.


    "??" the Apocalypse looked at Huang and asked. At this time, he was a little flustered. Did Huang really find himself? It''s impossible!


    However, at the moment when the Apocalypse raised his head, he saw a huge gourd. Well, compared with the current apocalypse, it was a huge purple gourd, and then the shape of the Apocalypse flew in uncontrollably.


    "Lying trough! Really?!" after Huang Wen included the apocalypse in the purple gourd, he couldn''t help but stare and burst into a foul language. He didn''t expect that the Apocalypse also has a method similar to ant people using PIM particles to shrink, and it can shrink itself, even to the extent that Huang Wen''s mental power is not aware of it.


    However, it is not that Huang Wen is careless and has not found the apocalypse, but that Huang Wen''s mental power has not grown to the micro level, and there is still a little gap from the apocalypse.


    However, the combat effectiveness of apocalypse is too low. It is completely ashamed of the task evaluation given to him by the system. Therefore, apocalypse was defeated by Huang Wen.


    "No wonder it''s an epic character lottery. This apocalypse is too difficult to kill. However, my greatness. If I practice to be proficient, I may be able to do this..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind and put the purple gourd away.


    "It''s over?" Steve Rogers came over, looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, not yet. This apocalypse is still difficult to kill. I need to go back to New York and use the power of the immortal killing sword to completely kill him from the molecular level!" Huang asked. Looking at the residue of the original body of the Apocalypse around, he waved and took it back to New York with them.


    This is the marvel world. Huang Wen doesn''t want to leave the body of the Apocalypse because of his negligence, which will eventually lead Huang Wen to face hundreds of apocalyptic clones in the future!


    In the Zhenjin battle room of the avenger building, this is made by Zhenjin, which Tony Stark spent a lot of money to get. Huang Wen transmitted the remains of the Apocalypse here, and the immortal killing sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand.


    "Poof!" the purple gourd was opened, and the Apocalypse was excluded from the purple gourd. Huang Wen could perceive the apocalypse, but he still couldn''t find the location of the apocalypse.


    However, this does not prevent Huang Wen from killing the Apocalypse!


    "What''s the situation? Where was it just now? Where is it here?" the Apocalypse didn''t mean to return to normal size. Just a thought flashed in his mind, and he saw the colorful sword Qi around him.


    At the next moment, Huang Wen''s body left the Zhenjin combat room, and the power of the immortal killing sword array broke out completely. The colorful sword Qi made an indiscriminate attack and destroyed everything in the Zhenjin combat room!

 Chapter 488

    "Ding! Mission: kill the apocalypse and reward the epic characters with a lucky draw." the voice of the system appeared in Huang Wen''s ear, and the corners of Huang Wen''s mouth raised slightly. He knew that the Apocalypse was finally dead!


    "Gollum!" standing beside Huang Wen, the Avengers alliance, Wanda and Pietro who were watching the situation in Zhenjin combat room swallowed their saliva at the same time. They were frightened by the power of the immortal killing sword array that broke out in Zhenjin combat room.


    "It''s all money! It''s Zhenjin!" Tony Stark looked at the broken Zhenjin combat room and his mouth twitched slightly. He was not frightened by Huang Wen, because he was used to the strength displayed by Huang Wen. He was just a little distressed now. After all, all the Zhenjin spent was his money!


    It has to be said that with Tony Stark''s increasing spending and secretly launching interstellar war armor into the sky, Tony Stark can no longer say that money is not important, and his money ability has been weakened.


    "Solved? Is the Apocalypse dead?" Pietro looked at Huang around him and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. He thought of Huang Wen''s easy grasp of his fist before, and of his bad words about Huang Wen while Huang Wen was away. Pietro swallowed his saliva again and asked carefully.


    "Well, the Apocalypse is dead." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, took a deep look at Pietro and Wanda, and said softly.


    "You... What are you going to do..." Pietro saw Huang Wen''s eyes, subconsciously stepped back, protected Wanda behind him, bowed like a threatened kitten, watched Huang Wen with vigilance and stammered.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm. After all, we just fought shoulder to shoulder!" Huang asked, shrugged, glanced at Tony Stark around him, smiled and explained, "I just want to know whether the problem between you has been solved..."


    "I already know what''s going on!" Tony Stark heard Huang''s question, took a deep breath, looked at Pietro and Wanda and said, "just now, you told me that your parents died under the shell printed with Stark''s industrial logo, so you regard me as your enemy..."


    "In this matter, even if someone sells the weapons of stark industry without my knowledge, I really have an unshirkable responsibility!"


    With Tony Stark''s voice falling, Jarvis released a series of video materials about obadya''s private sale of Stark''s industrial weapons, sneaking attack on Tony Stark, finally going to war with Tony Stark and being defeated by Huang Wen


    "Eh? You actually took a picture at that time?" Huang asked. Looking at the image in front of him, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He glanced at Tony Stark in surprise. Then he thought of something. He looked at Tony Stark with a slightly black face and asked, "in other words, you didn''t want to study anything when you recorded this image?"


    "How could it be! Huang asked where you thought of going? I would be such a person!" Tony Stark quickly smiled at Huang and said, "I can''t trust you anymore. How can I want to record and study anything?"


    "I remember, you also recorded all aspects of the value of hawk. That time you leaked your mouth and said you had an anti Hawk War armour!" Bruce Banner on the side mercilessly exposed Tony Stark and said, "I think you are afraid of master''s ability, so you want to find out master''s weakness!"


    "But it''s a pity that you can''t find master''s weakness at all. Therefore, every time you face master''s affairs, you can only admit advice!"


    "Can it be called recognition counseling for the genius with high IQ? It''s just avoiding the edge..." Tony Stark subconsciously looked at Bruce Banner and retorted, muttering constantly.


    "So, did our parents really suffer a reckless disaster?" Wanda and Pietro ignored the meaning of Huang Wen and others. They stared at the image displayed by Jarvis and muttered to themselves.


    The images displayed behind Jarvis include how much threat Stark''s industrial weapons caused after they were sold privately by obadya, and how Tony Stark tried to solve the harm caused by the sale of these weapons


    "Although your parents didn''t die because of me, I also have a certain responsibility. If you want to beat or scold, just come to me!" Tony Stark heard the voices of Wanda and Pietro, turned around and looked at them solemnly.


    "Moreover, I will solve your life problems in the future. No matter what you want to go to school or do, I will contract it first hand..."


    "Wanda..." when Pietro heard Tony Stark''s words, a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. Subconsciously, he turned his head to Wanda and wanted to ask Wanda''s opinions. After all, the things between their brother and sister were basically decided by Wanda.


    "These are not necessary..." Wanda took a look at Pietro, took a deep look at Tony Stark and said, "these images are all prepared by you. I can''t guarantee its authenticity. If you are willing to let me explore your memory, I will really believe everything you say!"


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. When hearing Wanda''s words, he subconsciously frowned. Tony Stark''s memory can''t be checked by Wanda so easily. After all, there are many secrets in Tony Stark''s memory, especially about annihilation, infinite gemstones and Star Wars preparation, which can''t be known to others.


    Even if Huang Wen knows that although Wanda looks the same as Wanda in Marvel''s films, it has not been developed by the ability of spiritual gem and should no longer have contact with infinite gem, Huang Wen still doesn''t want more people to know the secrets in Tony Stark''s mind.


    Therefore, Huang asked subconsciously to help Tony Stark refuse Wanda and prove Tony Stark''s innocence elsewhere.


    "OK!" but what Huang Wen didn''t expect is that Tony Stark directly agreed to Wanda''s request without any hesitation. It seems that he is determined to let Wanda and Pietro forgive him. Otherwise, I''m afraid Tony Stark can''t accept this in his own heart!


    This is very similar to the situation of Tony Stark and Bucky Barnes at the beginning. At this time, Tony Stark, that is, the original Bucky Barnes, without his knowledge, led to the death of other parents and brought a tragedy to other families.


    Even if Tony Stark didn''t do it himself, there was no difference for Wanda and Pietro. Their parents died innocently

 Chapter 489

    "Alas!" Bucky Barnes obviously thought of it. At this time, he especially understood Tony Stark''s psychological thoughts. The most important thing is that Tony Stark experienced two different identity experiences: the victim and the murderer, and he was more able to understand the pain of the victim.


    "Wait!" looking at Wanda really walking towards Tony Stark, ready to directly explore Tony Stark''s memory, Huang Wen directly stood out and stood between Tony Stark and Wanda.


    "Hmm? Huang asked, are you?" Tony Stark blinked when he saw Huang asked''s back, looked at Huang asked hesitantly and said, "it''s okay. As long as they can believe that I didn''t harm their parents, it doesn''t matter to explore my memory..."


    "So let her know all the secret projects of the avenger alliance and the things about mieba and infinite gemstones?" Huang asked angrily, rolled his eyes and directly questioned Tony Stark.


    "Er..." Tony Stark''s face froze when he heard Huang''s question. He was just a fan of the situation. He just wanted Wanda and Pietro to forgive him, no matter what he did, but he almost forgot that Wanda and Pietro were not members of the avenger alliance. They had no right to know this secret information.


    "Let them join the avenger alliance?" Tony Stark quickly thought of something and looked at Huang and whispered.


    "Whether they are willing to join the avenger alliance is not certain. Moreover, even if they join the avenger alliance, those core secrets cannot be opened to them..." Huang asked, shaking his head solemnly and continuing to voice Tony Stark.


    "Why?" Tony Stark was stunned subconsciously. He looked at Huang and asked in a low voice.


    "I can''t say, but I won''t hurt you or them!" Huang asked in a serious whisper.


    The reason why Huang Wen doesn''t want Wanda to know about the infinite gem and the secrets about the avenger alliance is not just that Wanda is affected by the spiritual gem in the film.


    More importantly, Huang Wen felt the powerful potential of chaotic magic in the short confrontation with Wanda, and from this potential, Huang Wen thought of the previous thing about the red tank.


    The reason why the red tank has a powerful and unparalleled power is that behind the red tank, there is another dimension of the big man saitolac.


    In particular, Huang Wen sensed the breath of other dimensions from Wanda''s chaotic magic, which made Huang Wen vaguely think of where he had seen it. There was also a big man in other dimensions behind Wanda!


    Huang asked, although he didn''t think of the name of this dimension boss for a while, it''s certain that this dimension boss will never compete with Tolac!


    Therefore, it''s better not to let Wanda know the secret of infinite gem and even the avenger alliance. Who knows if someone is watching the earth through Wanda, or even ready to come to the earth at any time?


    Even if Huang Wen''s immortal killing sword array is strong enough to resist the power of heavenly Father, it''s still not enough to see in the face of a more powerful existence, similar to British captain Brian. Therefore, it''s better to be cautious and be careful!


    "This..." Tony Stark heard Huang''s slightly serious voice and subconsciously frowned. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "You can explore Tony Stark''s memory, but I will seal his memory for a certain period of time, that is, before your parents'' accident and before the establishment of the avenger alliance. You can check it at will. How about?" Huang asked, turning around and looking at Wanda.


    "Yes." Wanda''s eyes moved slightly, then nodded, indicating that she agreed with Huang Wen''s proposal.


    Wanda doesn''t care about the avenger alliance. She just wants to find out whether Tony Stark has a direct connection with his parents'' death.


    If it is true, even if Tony Stark is surrounded by Huang Wen, who can kill the apocalypse, and there are countless Avengers, Wanda will not let Tony Stark go!


    Wanda is ready to fall into endless darkness and avenge her parents!


    "Seal the memory, you will temporarily lose this part of the memory. Are you ready?" Huang asked, turning his head again and looking at Tony Stark seriously.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you, as long as you can prove my innocence. By the way, don''t kill me..." Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen waved at Tony Stark with his magic power. Taking the explosion of Tony Stark''s home as the dividing point of memory, he sealed all the memories after Tony Stark.


    "Why am I here?" Tony Stark asked, looking around at the completely strange environment and the avenger alliance, which was mostly strangers, as if he had suddenly lost his memory.


    "Huang Wen? What did you do? Where is this? Can you show me the alien spaceship?" Tony Stark began to ask Huang for an alien spaceship again due to the lack of memory. At this time, Wanda went to Tony Stark.


    "Yo! There''s another beautiful woman?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up when he saw Wanda. It was also due to the lack of memory that Tony Stark once again became a playboy character and began to tease Wanda, trying to happen something indescribable.


    Hearing Tony Stark''s words, Huang asked and the corners of the Avengers'' mouths twitched slightly. They turned their heads and said they didn''t know Tony Stark. Even Logan behaved no different from the people around him because Qin Ge Lei was around.


    Qin Ge Lei, spider Gwen and other heroines rolled their eyes and despised Tony Stark in their hearts.


    The whole faces of Pietro and Wanda were black. Pietro almost couldn''t resist. He rushed directly to Tony Stark and gave Tony Stark a set of combined punches.


    "Buzz!" the black faced Wanda directly ran the chaotic magic and flew Tony Stark under control.


    "Hey! Hey! What are you doing! Who are you? Put me down!" Tony Stark opened his eyes and shouted at Wanda.


    "Huang asked, help! You brought me here and left me alone? You let this woman of unknown origin do it to me? How can you say that you are the shareholder of stark industry? You can''t let me ignore..." Tony Stark shouted at Huang again when he saw that Wanda didn''t respond at all.

 Chapter 490

    "Now, Tony''s old face is lost..." the Avengers who watched the play twitched again. They held back their laughter one by one, and the same idea flashed through their minds.


    However, soon Tony Stark''s exclamation stopped, because Wanda directly used chaotic magic to confuse Tony Stark and began to read his memory.


    When Tony Stark fainted, there was a crimson light in Wanda''s eyes, but soon Wanda''s face became darker because she saw Tony Stark''s first half of his unruly and indulgent love of freedom.


    "What''s the situation? Is it difficult? Tony really has something to do with Wanda''s parents'' death?" Bucky Barnes, who doesn''t know much, looked at Wanda''s face and couldn''t help muttering. Pietro on one side was alert when he heard what Bucky Barnes said. Looking at Huang Wen and others around, he seemed to be ready to take Wanda away from here.


    "No, I''m afraid I read Tony''s extravagant life..." Logan couldn''t help laughing and whispered when he heard Bucky Barnes''s words. "Tony is so confident that he let others read his memory. I''m afraid he didn''t pay attention to his experiences?"


    "You don''t have it?" Qin Ge Lei raised her mouth slightly, took a deep look at Logan and asked.


    "Cough!" Logan coughed a little awkwardly, quickly closed his mouth and stopped commenting.


    At this time, Wanda, just as Logan said, saw Tony Stark''s absurd first half of his life, then skipped similar memories and found memories about Stark''s industrial weapon manufacturing and sales.


    Maybe even Tony Stark himself doesn''t remember these things, but Wanda finds them out again.


    However, Wanda inquired and found that Tony Stark really had nothing to do with Wanda''s parents'' death. Looking at what Tony Stark did in stark industry, Tony Stark casually manufactured a weapon to sell stark industry to the American military, and then continued to spend a lot of time


    As for the previous management and arms sales of stark industry, obadya, who has been killed, is doomed to fail if Wanda wants revenge.


    When he found the result he wanted, Wanda subconsciously withdrew from Tony Stark''s memory, then suddenly thought of something, and explored Tony Stark''s thoughts when he saw himself recently. As a result, Wanda''s face became darker.


    "Pervert! Lust devil!" Wanda threw Tony Stark out directly. Wanda couldn''t hold back and punished Tony Stark more for this Tony Stark who had become an old lust embryo again because of his lack of memory.


    "Hmm? What''s the situation? How did I fall here?" Tony Stark got up suspiciously, looked at the angry Wanda stunned for a moment, and then returned to his mind, "what did you do to me? You peeped into my memory?"


    "Restore his memory quickly. I can''t see it anymore..." Steve Rogers said helplessly.


    "It''s really a bit embarrassing..." Huang asked with a sigh and waved to Tony Stark. In an instant, Tony Stark''s memory was restored, and the just memory was also retained in Tony Stark''s memory.


    "Cough! No, listen to me..." Tony Stark felt his face burning, as if it had been burned by the fire power, but Tony Stark knew that it was ashamed. Even his old face couldn''t hang up, so he hurried to explain something to Wanda.


    "You old bastard, stay away from me!" Wanda glared at Tony Stark. "You have proved that you really have nothing to do with our parents'' death, but from today on, you''d better stay away from me, or I''m afraid I''ll throw you off the tall building!"


    "Cough, all misunderstandings, all misunderstandings..." Tony Stark heard Wanda''s words, and his old face became more worried. He hurried to find an object to throw the pot, then looked at Huang and asked, "why don''t you put a little more memory? Anyway, you should make a good impression on me!"


    "I''m not afraid of your disordered memory?" Huang asked. He spread his hands helplessly. How could this be his fault? Wanda was not provoked by his yellow question, and Tony Stark said everything. The pot was dumped, and Huang asked didn''t want to take it at all!


    "That is, what you do yourself can still be dumped to the boss?" Logan walked up to Tony Stark, patted Tony Stark on the shoulder, smiled and said, "young man, you have to learn to accept your past. Look at me, I suddenly remembered the memory of nearly 200 years. Can''t you bear it?"


    "Shut up!" listening to Logan''s obviously comforting but actually sarcastic words, Tony Stark rolled his eyes and stared at Logan angrily. "Don''t laugh at fifty steps a hundred steps. How can you be better if Jean grey reads your memory?"


    "Nothing, I can accept Logan''s past..." Qin Ge Lei said with a smile.


    "Peper can accept my past!" Tony Stark fought back, scratched his head and looked at Wanda helplessly. "I''m really sorry, but my previous promises are still valid..."


    "We don''t need what you said!" Wanda''s face didn''t soften at all. She turned her head, looked at Pietro and said, "come on, the enemy who killed our parents is dead, and none of us can take revenge..."


    "Ah?" Pietro was stunned when he heard the speech, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. The goal they had been trying to achieve before was to avenge their parents and Kill Tony Stark.


    But now, Tony Stark is not their real enemy. Either obadya, who sells arms to murderers, or the man who made the war, have died and they have completely lost their goal.


    Not only the goal of revenge, but also the goal of life and the goal in the future


    "Don''t you Avengers alliance want these two children? If not, I''ll receive the mutant law enforcement team?" Qin Ge Lei''s voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear. I have to say that Qin Ge Lei was far less powerful at this time, perhaps because she lost the power of the Phoenix, or because she was grateful to Huang Wen.


    After all, Huang Wen not only helped Logan a lot, but also tried his best to help them keep Ronnie. Although he failed in the end, Qin Ge Lei still remembered this kindness.

 Chapter 491

    "Naturally..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile. Are you kidding? How can such a dangerous Wanda get out of the scope of the avenger alliance? If one day Wanda is completely blackened, doesn''t the avenger alliance even have a chance to prepare?


    "Steve, I''ll leave you with these two children..." Huang asked, turning his head, looking in the direction of Steve Rogers and whispering.


    "Hmm? OK!" Steve Rogers was stunned for a moment, then nodded, walked forward, stopped Wanda and Pietro, with Steve Rogers''s sign on his face, smiled at Wanda and Pietro and said, "do you have a place to go after you leave here?"


    "Where to go?" a confused look flashed in Pietro''s eyes and turned to Wanda. To tell the truth, Pietro didn''t know where to go at this time.


    "You follow the apocalypse, so you have no immigration information or identity information at all. If you leave like this, you can''t go anywhere..." Steve Rogers said seriously looking at Wanda and Pietro.


    To tell the truth, there are many black families in the avenger alliance, or in the group around Huang Wen. Belle, Steve Rogers, Logan, Raz, the devil shaped woman and even Ying faming are actually black families. Therefore, the avenger alliance has experience in dealing with this kind of thing.


    "Do you want us to stay and join the avenger alliance?" Wanda suddenly thought of something and looked in the direction of Huang Wen.


    Although Huang Wen sealed the content that he had just communicated with Tony Stark, Tony Stark could not communicate. What he said was still heard by Wanda. At this time, Wanda remembered the words that Tony Stark said, "let them join the avenger alliance".


    "Yes, you have extraordinary abilities. It''s a waste to bury them like this!" Steve Rogers nodded, looked at Wanda and Pietro solemnly, "and your parents died in an innocent disaster. I believe you don''t want to see more innocent people die in such an innocent disaster?"


    "Our Avenger alliance was established to prevent all kinds of disasters. If you join in, you can avoid tragedies like you, can''t you?"


    "Join the avenger Alliance..." Wanda''s eyes moved slightly. There was a crimson light flashing in her eyes, as if she saw something. She suddenly turned her head and asked Huang, frowning.


    "I can see that you fight with a man to madness. He wants to destroy everything, and you want to protect it..."


    "Hmm? I fought with a man until I was crazy?" Huang asked. He subconsciously frowned, looked at Wanda and asked, "who is it? Where are we fighting? Who won?"


    "I don''t know who he is. I can''t see him clearly. However, you hit the space from the earth, and countless blood spilled into the universe. I can''t tell whose blood it is, and I can''t see who wins or loses. I can''t see everything behind, because the light on you is too strong..." the crimson light in Wanda''s eyes gradually dissipated, She shook her head and whispered.


    "And this is only a fragment. I can''t see what happened. Just like the Apocalypse before, I can only foresee that the Apocalypse was beaten badly. I can''t see who fought with him."


    "Although my strength has become stronger after the promotion of apocalypse, it doesn''t help my foresight..."


    Huang Wen pondered a little. He really couldn''t tell who he was fighting with. After all, from the battle scene described by Wanda, the enemy''s strength is also very strong, and it should surpass Huang Wen''s at this time, at least shine something. Huang Wen doesn''t seem to be able to


    "So, did you foresee what happened after you joined the avenger alliance?" Huang asked, quickly regaining consciousness and looking at Wanda with a smile.


    "I see, many of them shouldn''t have such strong strength..." Wanda''s eyes moved, looked around the Avengers around, and finally stopped at Huang Wen.


    "I foresee my growth. With your help, not only me, but also Pietro, we have become stronger with your help. This is our only goal except revenge..."


    "I don''t know that I have such a great ability..." Huang asked with a smile. To tell the truth, Huang asked naturally knows that it is with his own help that the Avengers can have today''s strength. However, the Avengers also spent a lot of time and efforts. Huang asked doesn''t think it''s his own credit.


    "Can he help me become stronger?" Pietro heard Wanda''s words, his eyes suddenly brightened, looked at Wanda with some expectation and asked, "Wanda, can he help me win the title of fast silver again?"


    "It depends on your own efforts..." Wanda shook her head with a smile and said softly, "before, haven''t you seen his speed and reaction? A man as omnipotent as the Apocalypse is rare!"


    "It seems that this Wanda should have seen something, and certainly not only saw me fighting with the mysterious strong......" Huang asked. Hearing Wanda''s words, her eyes moved and an idea flashed in her mind, "otherwise, she couldn''t change her attitude so quickly..."


    "It seems that I don''t need to persuade them at all!" Steve Rogers, who was on the side, stood up helplessly. Fortunately, he was ready to move with emotion and reason and let Wanda and pitro stay to join the avenger alliance. As a result, Wanda instantly joined the avenger alliance because of Huang Wen''s relationship.


    "Your idea is really good. Huang Wen doesn''t like to be in charge sometimes, but he really helps us a lot..." Tony Stark took a look at Huang Wen, looked at Wanda and said with a smile, "if there were no Huang Wen, there would be no Avenger alliance today, and all of us could not have such a strong strength!"


    "Mr. Huang asked, please ask me!" Wanda glanced at Tony Stark lightly, didn''t pay attention to him at all, and Pietro looked at Huang and said excitedly.


    "If you want to learn skills, you have to worship the teacher anyway?" Jack''s eyes turned and said in a strange way, "even if you can''t enter the inner door disciple, at least call the teacher?"


    "Why don''t you take two more disciples, master, so I''m not the smallest!" Max touched his chin and looked at Huang with some expectation.

 Chapter 492

    Max is selfish when he says so. After all, his strength is not the weakest among Huang Wen''s disciples. In other words, Max is already the strongest, even surpassing his eldest martial brother Huang Liang.


    However, due to the problem of seniority, Max can''t even show his strength, which makes Max a little ineffective. Therefore, Max also wants to have a younger martial brother. Of course, younger martial sister can also do it.


    Originally, after those students on the second floor practiced the nine changes of legend and achieved the realm of legend, Max thought that he was not the smallest one at last, but Huang asked at that time that he had no intention of accepting disciples.


    After all, for Huang Wen, there is no difference between receiving and not receiving, such as Logan, Tony Stark and Steve Rogers. Although they do not formally worship teachers, they are no different from Max and others.


    Even Steve Rogers and Logan knew that they were Huang Wen''s disciples, so Steve Rogers stopped talking about too many people in Yongchun martial arts school in the avenger alliance, because now everyone is a member of Yongchun martial arts school.


    "There''s no need. Just join the avenger alliance. Let''s forget about apprenticeship." Huang asked, waving his hand and didn''t want to agree with Max''s proposal.


    Huang Liang, Bruce Banner, John, Rhys Fisk, Jack and Max are all officially introduced and changed, but they are really no different from Logan


    "Poop!"


    However, just as Huang Wen waved his hand, Wanda directly took Pietro to his knees and shouted respectfully at Huang Wen: "see you, master!"


    "Er..." Huang asked, shaking Wanda and Pete roto up with divine power and shaking his head helplessly, "OK, since you have changed your words, I''ll take your two disciples, but there''s no difference. As long as you join the avenger alliance, you''ll be your own..."


    "It''s better to have a closer relationship, so we have a sense of security!" Wanda shook her head seriously, looked at Huang and said solemnly.


    "Yes, otherwise we don''t feel at ease..." Pietro nodded seriously, looked at Huang and asked.


    "Sorry..." Tony Stark on one side heard the meaning of Wanda and Pietro, and bowed his head with some apology. Wanda and Pietro lost their parents at a young age. Only by relying on each other can they get to today. They also need a reason to convince themselves to join the avenger alliance and a relationship that is enough to stay.


    It''s rare that Wanda didn''t antagonize or even refute Tony Stark, but stood there with red eyes, as if she thought of something sad.


    "It''s all right, child, you''ll regard this as your own home in the future..." Qin Ge Lei looked at Wanda, who has many similarities with herself, held him in his arms and whispered comfort, "if you are wronged in the avenger alliance, you can also come to me. Our mutants will always be a family!"


    "Hey, chin, you''re not right to dig a corner like this!" Tony Stark shouted with some dissatisfaction. In fact, he was helping to liven up the atmosphere.


    "How can you speak, you old bastard!" Jean grey and Wanda stared at Tony Stark at the same time, shouted in unison, then looked at each other and laughed.


    Well, Tony Stark sacrificed himself, but his goal of invigorating the atmosphere was achieved.


    In this way, with the sudden awakening and death of the apocalypse, Wanda and Pietro joined the avenger alliance in advance, and they brought the news of Hydra.


    Unfortunately, when the avenger alliance arrived at the original base where Wanda and Pietro were, Baron Strack had already run away with the hydra, and even the mutants who had been left in the base were taken away. It can be seen that Baron Strack did not give up his research on mutants!


    Here, Huang Wen taught Wanda the set of meditation skills and the legendary nine changes. As for the slow cultivation of keel, Huang Wen can''t solve it. He can only let Wanda train well.


    As for Pietro, after discovering the essence of Pietro''s speed field, Huang Wen taught Pietro the nine changes of stepping on the snow and legend.


    The former is to make pitero have more suitable running methods and give full play to his speed. As for the latter, it is natural to increase pitero''s body quality.


    If Pietro has reached the legendary level, his speed will naturally become faster. This is the feedback brought by physical strength to Pietro.


    "I''ve finally finished my work." Huang asked. After solving the problems between Wanda and Pietro, he breathed a sigh of relief. He finally had the opportunity to open his first epic character lottery!


    Huang wendiao took out the system page and looked at the lucky draw for the epic figure who killed the apocalypse in front of him. Huang wendiao was a little excited.


    "Hoo! Draw!" however, Huang Wen quickly killed his thoughts and focused on this epic task lottery. Although he gave up the mat flow lottery, relaxing his mind is also a superstitious lottery!


    With the sound of "miso!" a purple light flashed, which was no different from the two epic prop sweepstakes of the previous immortal killing sword and the seven heart pill. This shows that Huang Wen''s epic level character sweepstakes are not powerful characters, and may even be more powerful than Huang Wen.


    "Congratulations, you have won the epic character, Chen Daxiong (from Chen Daxiong in the super school overlord film, later renamed Yu Tiexiong. With the help of the flying dragon special police, you have obtained the super ability of the Saiyan Monkey King. After system optimization, he is the Saiyan Monkey King!)"


    "Lying in the slot?!" Huang asked. When he saw Chen Daxiong, he couldn''t help but be stunned. When he saw the description of the follow-up system, Huang asked, who did he draw, and then burst out a rude remark.


    The protagonist applies Doraemon''s character setting to tell the story of the street overlord''s struggle of various abilities in arcade games. There are too many childhood memories of nonsense and Huang Wen


    However, these are not the most critical. The most critical thing is that Chen Daxiong later obtained the super ability of the Saiya Monkey King. After systematic optimization, Chen Daxiong is the Saiya Monkey King!


    Directly through this means, the system obtained the monkey king''s ability in the dragon ball, which was not originally a domestic film and television drama!


    "Open and hang up? System, you definitely open and hang up? Wouldn''t you be more invincible if you could optimize the monkey king to Qi Tian Da Sheng?" Huang asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 493

    It has to be said that Huang Wen is really a fantastic idea. He even wants to optimize the system to the monkey king, the great saint of heaven, through the Saiya Monkey King.


    However, this is not impossible. After all, there is an obvious connection between the two monkey kings.


    First of all, the Saiyan monkey king was created based on the prototype of the Qitian Monkey King. In many Hong Kong dramas and films, the Qitian monkey king can become a super gorilla, which is influenced by the Saiyan Monkey King.


    This is probably the classic case of export to domestic sales. Export packaging, come back and packaging, and then provoke the famous saying that adaptation is not random, and joking is not nonsense.


    But the monkey, even the image of a ghost with a moustache, is still a monkey


    Huang Wen took a deep breath and looked at Chen Daxiong''s name. The next moment, all aspects of Chen Daxiong''s attributes appeared in Huang Wen''s eyes. To be exact, they were all aspects of the attributes of the Saiya Monkey King.


    "Character: Chen Daxiong (Saiya Monkey King state)"


    "Fine: 7777 points."


    "Qi: 1024 points."


    "God: 63 points."


    "Skills: Turtle school Qigong wave and other Qigong waves, Yuan Qi bullet, air dance, Qi perception, Qi control, instant movement."


    "Evaluation: Chen Daxiong, who has the super ability of Saiya''s monkey king, is one of the best in the super school overlord world. However, how much strength Saiya''s monkey king can play depends on your own!"


    "Special note: Chen Daxiong has not developed the super Saiya state, but with the super ability of Saiya Monkey King, he is enough to reach the super Saiya state."


    "Special tip 2: because the unique algorithm of the system spirit is very different from the algorithm of Dragon Ball combat effectiveness, even if you have a super Saiya state, you can''t be 50 times stronger than normal."


    "Is it integrated into Chen Daxiong''s ability?"


    "In this way, it seems that the strength of the Saiya Monkey King is not as strong as me!" when Huang asked to see the specific attributes of Chen Daxiong, the whole talent calmed down. Chen Daxiong''s character panel was crushed by himself in all directions, which is far less than the apocalypse, and even only his strength broke through to the epic level.


    However, the strength of the Saiya people is their potential and their combat effectiveness. Obviously, the system has included these into the scope of strength. The growth of Saiya people''s energy and divine power is incidental to the strengthening of strength.


    "Although it''s not as powerful as I thought, it can also let me take another step at the epic level. Take your time. Anyway, I still have the character lottery of Mephisto. If I accumulate more times, I should be able to break through to the heavenly Father level..." Huang asked back, and an idea flashed through my mind.


    "Of course, if I can become a super Saiya, even if it is less than 50 times, I can only improve my strength. My strength should also reach the heavenly Father level?"


    "Before, apart from the sword technique, even the Tathagata divine palm could not keep up with my strength release, but now, the qigong wave with pure destructive power can make my combat strength stronger even without any skills..."


    "Integration!"


    As Huang Wen''s mind moved, a not weak force integrated into Huang Wen''s body, which doubled Huang Wen''s strength. As for energy and divine power, it was not much strengthened.


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen took a look at his own character panel. The new character attributes show that Huang Wen has taken a solid and powerful step at the epic level after this epic character lottery.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 17997 points."


    "Gas: 2064 points."


    "God: 170 points."


    "According to my speculation, there may be a gap between the sub heavenly Father level and the heavenly Father level strong, but there will never be a gap. Therefore, the heavenly Father level strong will certainly not have more than 100000 energy, or even 50000 energy!" Huang asked, looking at his character attributes, thought of his feeling of cutting out the most powerful power in the immortal killing sword, and calculated in his heart.


    "From the feedback of the immortal sword array and the battle between me and British captain Brian, the lower limit of the heavenly Father''s strong should be about 30000 points of energy. As for the upper limit, I don''t know."


    "However, I''m afraid the leap of the heavenly Father''s strong will not be too small. After all, among the heavenly Father''s strong, Mephisto is not the weakest group, but a relatively strong existence. Gu Yi and Odin are obviously much stronger than Mephisto..."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t make any sense to think about this now. It''s better to study how to become a super Saiya. According to the tips of the system, Chen Daxiong can become a super Saiya, so I should be easier!"


    "However, how did you become a Super Saiyan? Is it the setting of the angry version or the setting of s cells?"


    Huang Wen feels the surging power in his body, which is contained in every cell of his body. However, Huang Wen still has no clue to become a so-called super Saiya.


    Huang Wen also had the experience of transformation before, and transformed into a King Kong non bad divine skill state similar to the super Saiya people.


    Even, Logan''s transformation state at this time is more like a Super Saiyan than Huang Wen''s previous transformation state. However, it is obvious that this experience and insight can not help Huang Wen transform.


    "Well, there is no jiewang boxing among the abilities of the Saiyan monkey king?" Huang asked. When he was trying to turn his power into a Super Saiyan, he suddenly thought of something, and then a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. "However, even the Super Saiyan don''t know how much it can make me stronger. Even if jiewang boxing is 20 times, I''m afraid it can''t improve me too much?"


    "As for the perception of Qi, it''s a little interesting. It''s like the combination of Qi and divine power. Even, the scope of perception is much farther than divine power. It''s a little interesting!"


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, his figure flashed, and he directly disappeared in place. There was no light spot trace, and he directly appeared next to belle who was reading a book.


    "Hmm?" Belle was stunned when she saw Huang''s question. Then she seemed to feel something. She looked at Huang suspiciously and said, "ask, you didn''t come with your previous spatial ability?"


    "Yes, this is a new ability I realized. It''s called instant movement. It''s more hidden. It''s faster to transmit over a short distance. It may take a little time to transmit over a long distance, but it doesn''t need me to go there..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said softly, "of course, there must be talents there. I can''t go without anyone."

 Chapter 494

    "Although the restrictions are less, there seems to be no difference..." Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly and said after careful perception, "it seems to be of no use except that there is no flash of light?"


    "No, there are still some differences. Belle, do you want to go to another planet?" Huang asked. Suddenly he thought of something and looked at Belle and asked with a smile.


    "Alien planet?" Belle heard Huang''s question and looked at Huang in disbelief. "You can carry out ultra long distance transmission. Can you go as far as the alien planet?"


    "Of course, I have sensed the existence of some alien civilizations. Even, I seem to have found captain Carol''s spaceship?" Huang asked, closing his eyes and feeling carefully.


    Huang Wen''s perception of Qi is released into the universe and perceives the strong in the whole universe at a very fast speed. The number of strong in the universe is far beyond Huang Wen''s imagination. Even for people who are much stronger than Huang Wen, Huang Wen also perceives a lot.


    Among these strong men, Huang Wen is most familiar with, of course, Captain Carol, who has returned to the earth before.


    Of course, this release of Qi perception is based on the ability of instantaneous movement. Otherwise, Huang Wen''s strength alone at this time can not perceive such a long distance, and instantaneous movement, like a signal amplifier, can help Huang Wen expand his Qi perception range.


    "Let''s go to surprise captain Carroll''s alien spaceship to see it. After all, other planets don''t know whether they are suitable for human survival. Do you want some special protective clothes..." Huang asked, opened his eyes, looked at Belle and said with a smile.


    "Even Nick Frey, who is almost an ordinary man, can survive in the spaceship. I think there must be no problem for us."


    Nicky Frey:??? I''m not on earth anymore. Do you want to ridicule me?


    In fact, for Huang Wen, the living environment in outer space simply does not pose any threat to him. After all, Huang Wen''s body quality is stronger than Thor and not much weaker than surprise captain Carol. Therefore, there is no problem for Huang Wen to survive in outer space.


    However, whether belle or other members of the avenger alliance, it is still too difficult to survive in outer space. Maybe Logan and the Hulk can do this at this time, but Logan should lose consciousness and adapt for a period of time. After all, he is used to breathing.


    "Then go and see it." Belle nodded, with a glimmer of expectation in her eyes. To tell the truth, belle is also very curious about outer space.


    "Come on, grab my hand..." Huang asked, reaching out to Belle and gesturing to belle to hold it.


    "Why? Can you only take each other away through physical contact when you move in this moment?" Belle''s e-eyebrow slightly picked up and stretched out her hand to look at Huang with a smile and asked softly.


    "That''s true..." Huang asked, nodding helplessly, holding Belle''s hand and whispering, "but it''s not bad. As long as I touch the enemy, it''s difficult for him to resist my instantaneous movement by himself!"


    "Shua!" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body and Belle disappeared from Yongchun martial arts school, and then crossed an unknown distance of light years and directly appeared in a huge spaceship.


    The place where Belle and Huang Wen appear is the side of surprise captain Carol. After all, what moves and locks instantly is the breath of surprise captain Carol.


    "Who?!" surprised captain Carol''s eyes coagulated, and his body released a strong light, glared at the direction of Huang Wen and belle. However, when he found that it was Huang Wen and Belle, surprised captain Carol couldn''t help but be stunned, restrained his light, looked at Huang Wen and Belle in surprise and asked, "it''s you? How did you appear here?"


    "What''s the matter?" just here, Nick Frey came running with his slippers. However, when he saw Huang Wen and Belle, well, mainly when he saw Huang Wen, Nick Frey''s face was subconsciously black. If he was put in the dark, he couldn''t see him at all.


    "Eh? Why can''t I see where people are? It''s strange!" Huang asked, pretending not to see Nick Frey, turning his head around and looking around with a puzzled expression. "Strange, why is it so dark nearby? Doesn''t there even have a light in the spaceship?"


    "It''s really you..." when Huang asked and mocked Nick Frey, surprised captain Carol relaxed his vigilance, smiled, shook his head and said softly, "how did you come here? Did you develop a new use of the cosmic magic cube?"


    "That''s not true. Most of Tony''s thoughts are not focused on the study of the power of the space of the cosmic Magic Cube..." Huang asked, taking back his eyes from Nick Frey and looking at surprise captain Carol with a smile.


    "This is my newly realized ability, so I took Belle out to see the situation in outer space. I''m worried that we can''t adapt to other planets, so I came here. After all, even Nick Frey can work here!"


    "What does it mean that even I can work here?" Nick Frey suddenly became angry, and Huang asked that he had traveled thousands of miles... No, not many light-years away came to ridicule him and showed him that Tony Stark was helping him. It was unbearable!


    "Huang asked! Tell me exactly what you mean!" Nick Frey angrily rushed to Huang, as if Nick Frey''s demeanor had become lower after losing his position as director of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    However, the main reason is that Nick Frey has a long history of resentment against Huang Wen. Even after the Enlightenment of a series of people such as surprise captain Carol and the black widow, Nick Frey is still very unhappy with Huang Wen.


    In particular, Nick Frey was originally the director of the Divine Shield Bureau. He even began to build the avenger alliance, set up a superhero team and maintain the peace of the earth. What a sense of achievement!


    But all this was intercepted by Huang. No matter Tony Stark, Steve Rogers or Bruce Banner, they were intercepted by Huang!


    Even if Huang Wen intercepted the superhero, Nick Frey could bear it, but Huang Wen not only directly robbed the title of the avenger alliance, but also let surprise captain Carol bring him into outer space, completely uprooted from his hometown and away from the earth. It has nothing to do with the superhero and the avenger alliance. Nick Frey really can''t bear it!

 Chapter 495

    Although Nick Frey was very excited when he left the earth at the beginning, he gradually felt bored in the face of almost the same cosmic scenery every day.


    After all, although the universe is large, there are not many places with life and need help, so most of the time is actually spent on the road.


    Even if the scenery of the universe is good, you will get tired of it. The rest is boring and boring. Surprise captain Carol can pass the time through cultivation. The Scrooge people also have their own families, while Nick Frey is alone


    "Yo! Isn''t this the director of the Divine Shield bureau?" Huang asked. Looking at Nick Frey, he raised his eyebrows and smiled as if he had just found Nick Frey. "Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. Oh, you may not understand the meaning of this sentence..."


    "I know!" Nick Frey asked, staring at Huang fiercely. "I don''t need you to explain to me!"


    Since Nick Frey knew the existence of Huang Wen and found that Huang Wen grew up and couldn''t be contained, Nick Frey consulted a lot of information about Huang Wen and Huaxia and listened to the suggestions of many analysts, but in the end, there was no egg


    "Don''t be so excited. You are not young. Although you have injected some strange things into your body, it is obvious that you are far from Steve. They live as long as they do. You are often angry and will be bad for your health..." Huang asked, looking at Nick Frey''s appearance and pretending to be concerned.


    "Shut up!" Nick Frey glared at Huang and asked. If he didn''t know that he was not Huang''s opponent, Nick Frey had already started to fight Huang.


    "OK, you two quarreled..." surprised captain Carol shook his head reluctantly, looked at Huang and Nick Frey, hesitated at last, looked at Nick Frey and said, "well, Huang didn''t quarrel, Nick, be broad-minded. Huang asked them to come all the way and prepare some food for them..."


    "Food? Good!" Nick Frey heard captain Carol''s words, his eyes lit up, and immediately turned away.


    "Ready to eat so actively?" Nick Frey''s abnormal behavior made Huang ask subconsciously frown, and his heart was alert for an instant.


    Surprise captain Carol warmly entertained them. There''s another possibility. As for Nick Frey, it''s good not to poison Huang Wen. Huang Wen doesn''t believe Nick Frey will be so kind.


    "How is the earth now? Is there any strong one?" surprised captain Carol looked at Nick Frey after he left, looked at Huang and Belle and asked with a smile.


    "The strong are really a little more..." Huang asked. Hearing the words of surprise captain Carol, his eyes flickered slightly and his expression became solemn. "I have solved the Mephisto avatar from the dimension of hell, and I have killed an avatar called beast in other dimensions..."


    "Then came the destroyer armor from Asgard, the ancestor of the mutant apocalypse. They all lost, but there was a dimensional avatar called British captain Brian. I''m not his opponent!"


    "Mephisto? Beast? Apocalypse? Asgard destroyer armor?" surprised captain Carol looked at Huang in surprise. She had heard of some Mephisto and Asgard destroyer armor, but the beast and apocalypse, surprised captain Carol didn''t know, and she didn''t know the British captain Brian.


    "Who is the British captain Brian? The dimensional avatar defeated you? Is it so strong?" surprised captain Carol frowned at Huang and asked, "there are such strong people on earth? Why haven''t I heard of them before?"


    "Master Guyi knows his origin. He is indeed a man of the earth, but he has obtained a very powerful plug-in... Well, opportunity, his strength is stronger than master Guyi!" Huang asked, shaking his head and saying with some emotion.


    "Stronger than master Gu Yi?!" surprised captain Carroll''s pupils shrunk slightly and his face became solemn. After all, surprised captain Carroll still knows a little about Gu Yi''s strength. "Since this British captain Brian is an earth man, why do you want to do it? He doesn''t do it himself..."


    "For the sake of the children of Logan and Qin Ge Lei, their children inherited the power of the Phoenix and are expected to gather all the power of the phoenix of the whole primitive universe. Therefore, he was taken to the place mentioned by master Gu Yi by British captain Brian..." Huang asked with a sigh and said with some sigh.


    "Hum!" surprised captain Carol snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "it''s a shame that he has such a powerful power and even made an idea on a child. He is not destined to be a strong man!"


    "But the fact is that his strength is stronger than us, even if he is only an embodiment of dimension..." Huang asked and said helplessly.


    "Well, let me see how your strength is now!" surprised captain Carol took a deep look at Huang and asked, and then smiled. "Let me calculate the strength of British captain Brian through you. Let''s fight outside the ship, otherwise the ship can''t bear..."


    "Er..." Huang asked subconsciously turned his head and looked at Belle. To tell the truth, after integrating the ability of the Saiyan Monkey King, Huang asked some people want to know how strong he is. Who is more powerful than the surprise captain Carol who has not achieved the heavenly Father level for the time being.


    "Well, you go, but you can order so far!" Belle looked at Huang Wen and nodded with a smile, which didn''t stop Huang Wen from competing with surprise captain Carol.


    "Shua!" Huang asked, directly taking the body of surprise captain Carol, disappeared into the spaceship and exposed to the desolate space.


    "What a strange feeling..." feeling the universe that is not completely vacuum, Huang Wen''s eyes moved slightly. Although he had broken through the epic level before, he was also used to the existence of breathing. Now he suddenly appears in the universe. He is really not used to it.


    Whether it is the almost vacuum environment or the dark loneliness from the whole universe around him, Huang Wen was stunned for a moment.


    However, Huang Wen soon recovered, and surprised captain Carol didn''t take advantage of the this opportunity to attack Huang Wen. After all, they were duels, not real enemies.


    "Let''s start!" Huang asked, with a strong breath surging on his body. His voice was accurately transmitted to the ears of surprise captain Carol. A big war was imminent.

 Chapter 496

    "Bang!" at the next moment, Huang Wen collided with surprise captain Carol''s fist, and the voice did not pass out, but Huang Wen and surprise captain Carol clearly heard the movement of the fist.


    "Yes, your strength is very strong!" Huang asked, and the voice of surprise captain Carol sounded in his ear. "You deserve me to use a stronger state!"


    As the voice of surprise captain Carol fell, her body was filled with golden light, and her hair stood up.


    "No, are you a super Saiya or am I a super Saiya!" Huang asked, looking at Captain Marvel''s new state, as if he saw a luminous super Saiya standing in front of him. Huang asked''s heart couldn''t help but feel sick, but Huang asked was also vigilant.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen''s strength began to run wildly. This is Huang Wen''s ability to explode gas from the Saiyan Monkey King. Although it is not enough to turn Huang Wen into a Super Saiyan, it is also enough for Huang Wen to release every bit of strength and turn it into a strong combat effectiveness.


    "Hiss!" just then, a bright light, containing incomparably powerful energy, came from the hands of surprise captain Carol.


    Turtle school Qigong!


    Huang Wen didn''t shout out the name of turtle school Qigong wave, but the powerful Qi had gathered in Huang Wen''s hands, and then suddenly released it, aiming at the bright light released by surprise captain Carol.


    "The sun family hasn''t lost to Bo yet..." when Huang Wen played turtle Qigong, an idea flashed through his mind. However, Huang Wen soon thought that although he had the ability of Saiya Sun Wukong, he was not the sun family


    Then Huang Wen found that, relative to the position of the spacecraft, he was standing on the left of Captain Carol of surprise. Since ancient times, the truth that the left side of Bo must lose seems to appear on Huang Wen.


    "Boom!" in front of Huang Wen''s body, two powerful forces exploded. Although the voice did not pass out, Huang Wen still felt the severe explosion damage.


    "Shua!" however, Huang Wen didn''t mean to eat this wave of explosion damage. After all, even if Huang Wen could bear the explosion power, his clothes couldn''t bear it. So Huang Wen moved directly and instantly, came behind surprise captain Carol, punched her and started close combat again.


    "I didn''t expect that Huang Wen could really fight Carol like this..." in the spaceship, Nick Frey pushed plates of noodles to the window and looked at the fierce battle outside. Nick Frey said with some emotion.


    "In fact, I always knew that Huang Wen was strong, but he could deal with Carol. It should be bragging, but I didn''t expect that when I called Carol back, they didn''t have a conflict. If Carol fought with Huang Wen at that time, Carol would surely win!"


    "There''s a gap between Carol and me at this time, but if I fight, I won''t fall into the disadvantage..." Belle looked at the plates of noodles in front of Nick Frey and said softly, "moreover, there are still many methods that haven''t been used. At least, no matter how strong captain Carol is, he can''t resist the edge of aidman alloy?"


    "Would you like some?" Nick Frey did not answer Belle''s question, but pointed to the plate of noodles in front of him, looked at Belle and asked with a smile.


    "No need." Belle shook her head and had no mind to eat. Her mind was all in the battle outside.


    "What a pity..." Nick Frey shook his head, flashed a trace of regret in his eyes, and looked at the war outside the spaceship.


    The war lasted for a long time, and it was basically surprised captain Carroll who helped Huang Wen practice with him, because surprised captain Carroll noticed that Huang Wen''s state and breath were somewhat unstable, as if a more powerful force was coming out.


    Surprise captain Carroll is also very interested in Huang Wen''s power, but it''s a pity that they played for a long time until Huang Wen''s strength is almost exhausted, and they didn''t make Huang Wen completely break through to the state of super Saiya.


    This is the first time Huang Wen has fought with people with pure strength and body strength for so long, and it is also the first time he has completely exhausted his strength


    However, this is the way Saiya people are used to fighting. Therefore, Huang Wen feels very happy although his strength is exhausted.


    "Thanks a lot, but unfortunately, it''s still a little short..." Huang asked and returned to the spaceship. Looking at surprise captain Carol, he smiled and arched his hands, and said with some regret.


    "If you can really exert your potential power, then you should be able to go further and really fight with me!" surprised captain Carol looked at Huang Wen, shook his head and said softly, "now, let''s eat... Huh?"


    Surprise captain Carol was stunned when he saw the noodles in front of Nick Frey, then looked at Nick Frey in surprise and suddenly closed his mouth.


    However, a smile and expectation flashed in the eyes of surprise captain Carol, as if waiting for something good to happen.


    "Eat? Noodles?" Huang asked, holding Belle just sat down, and then found the difference of surprise captain Carol. Huang asked, looking at the noodles on the table, suddenly thought of something, stopped belle who picked up the tableware, looked at surprise captain Carol and said with a smile, "I remember, there are still things on earth, so we''ll go first..."


    "Not bad for the time of this meal?" surprise captain Carol subconsciously wanted to keep Huang Wen, and then saw Huang Wen disappear into the spaceship with Belle.


    "Isn''t it? It doesn''t hurt the boy?" Nick Frey asked with a black face and some indignation. "Is it difficult for the boy to find out?"


    "Maybe?" surprised captain Carol spread his hand and stood up. "Take them and taros, and I won''t eat..."


    "I''m used to it. Aren''t you used to it?" nickelfrey pushed the table away while eating, muttering vaguely. "It''s insects. What''s there? What didn''t we eat when we were soldiers?"


    As Nick Frey''s voice came out, look carefully at the food he ate. Where is noodles? It is clear that they are thin and long insects, but they are very similar to noodles.


    The reason why Nick Frey prepared this bug is not that it is harmful. If it is harmful, Nick Frey can''t eat it. He just wanted to revenge Huang Wen. Unfortunately, he didn''t succeed.

 Chapter 497

    In the earth Yongchun martial arts school, Belle looked at Huang with a puzzled face, blinked and asked, "what''s the matter with us? Why are we in a hurry to come back? I don''t even eat food. I still want to try. Will there be some places for food in outer space..."


    "You''d better not know..." Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly. The reason why he ran so fast with Belle was because Huang Wen thought of what the noodles were.


    When Huang Wen first saw the movie Thor 3, this thing left a deep impression on Huang Wen. Now Huang Wen thinks about it, he has some nausea.


    "Is it something strange?" Belle looked at Huang suspiciously and asked tentatively.


    "No, I can''t tell you, otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t want to eat noodles in the future!" Huang asked, shaking his head quickly, dispelling the memory of the insect noodles.


    "Is it so serious? I''d better not know..." Belle heard Huang''s exaggerated words, and her body involuntarily beat a cold cicada and whispered.


    "Just now? That''s Huang Wen?" when Huang Wen and Belle put the insect noodles behind them, a trace of hesitation flashed in Haim Dahl''s eyes among Asgard, and some couldn''t believe it.


    Before, Thor and rocky, Asgard''s two heirs, all fell off the rainbow bridge. Moreover, because the two fell in completely different places and at different times, they were not in the same place at all.


    Therefore, heimdar began to make every effort to find both Asgard''s heirs. After all, Odin''s body is getting worse day by day. If Asgard''s heirs don''t come back, I''m afraid that one day, Haila will kill directly from the underworld.


    However, there was no news about Thor and rocky. Even if heimdar had magical eyes, he could not find them so soon, and heimdar could only find them slowly.


    Just now, on the way to find Thor and rocky, Heimdal felt a strong battle fluctuation. Heimdal subconsciously looked over and found Huang Wen and surprise captain Carol.


    At that time, heimdar was shocked, because the place he saw was not known how many light-years away from the earth. If he could not fly through the wormhole without means such as rainbow bridge, he did not know how long it would take.


    However, heimdar soon saw Belle in the spaceship. At this time, heimdar can be basically sure. This is Huang Wen. Huang Wen has the ability or props to cross the endless universe!


    "How did he find Captain Marvel from the earth in the vast universe?" a thought flashed through Heimdal''s mind. "Since he can find Captain Marvel, can he find Thor and rocky?"


    At the next moment, heimdar went to the fairy palace hall again. He wanted to tell Odin about it. Odin would decide how to choose. After all, the current relationship between Huang Wen and Odin is still complex.


    "You mean, Huang asked that guy, who has the ability to shuttle through the universe and find people?" Odin heard heimdar''s description and clearly knew heimdar''s idea in his heart. His eyes moved and he was hesitant for a moment.


    Huang Wen''s relationship with Odin was a little stiff because of the destroyer''s armor. In addition, Huang Wen promised to return Asgard''s artifact cold ice treasure box, which was never brought back by Thor. Therefore, not only Huang Wen was dissatisfied with Odin''s heart, but Odin was also dissatisfied with Huang Wenxin.


    But what if the heart is dissatisfied? Odin''s own son and adopted son are all missing. Huang Wen has the possibility to find them back. Odin seems to have only one choice.


    "Don''t worry..." Odin took a deep breath and let the great God King pull down his face. It''s not so easy, especially because Odin knew Huang Wen and wanted Huang Wen to find Thor and rocky. I''m afraid Odin had to bleed again.


    "See if you can find Thor and rocky first. If you can''t find them, we''ll put our last hope on that damn Huang Wen!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" when Heimdal heard Odin''s words, he couldn''t help sighing and turned to leave the fairy palace hall. Even if Heimdal knew that Odin was doing a meaningless dispute of spirit at this time, Heimdal couldn''t tell Odin directly. After all, he was only Odin''s servant.


    "Your Majesty, it''s meaningless for you to insist like this..." Friga''s figure appeared beside Odin, and her eyes flashed worried. "Isn''t it good to pick up rocky and Thor earlier?"


    "You don''t know how greedy Huang asked that bastard!" Odin said in a deep voice with a flash of anger in his eyes.


    "Are the treasures in the fairy palace treasure house more important than Thor and rocky?" Friga frowned and looked at Odin puzzled. "Aren''t they just a pile of decorations in the fairy palace treasure house?"


    "Those are my booty! Even if they can only be furnishings, they are also my booty!" Odin took a deep breath and whispered with flickering eyes. "They symbolize my rule and glory over the years. It''s so cheap. I can''t accept that bastard!"


    "However, if Thor and rocky can''t come back, Asgard can''t even maintain his rule..." Friga looked at Odin and sighed softly.


    "I know. Let them stay out for a while. Maybe Heimdal can find them soon?" Odin shook his head, a trace of fatigue flashed in his eyes and whispered.


    "After all, there''s something flowing on Thor, but my blood and things outside can''t affect him at all, and can even help him become stronger..."


    "I''m worried, you can''t hold on..." Friga looked at the stubborn Odin with some helplessness and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, even if I can''t hold it, it''s just that my body can''t hold it. What''s waiting for me next will be the battlefield..." Odin raised his head, flashing expectant eyes in his eyes and whispered.


    "Maybe, where can I get rid of this old look and rejuvenate my youth and blood, as well as my divine power of Odin, which is still immersed and can not be completely released!"


    "Well, since you insist, I won''t force it. After all, you are the king of Asgard..." frejia sighed and disappeared into the fairy palace hall.

 Chapter 498

    "What are you talking about? You can go to outer space? Can you still take people?" in the avenger building, Tony Stark heard Huang asked him to help make space protective clothing. After hearing Huang asked him to help make space protective clothing, he couldn''t help but exclaim, and looked at Huang with his eyes shining, as if he wanted to eat Huang asked.


    "Cough, calm down, don''t you just go to outer space? Didn''t captain Carol say that I can survive in outer space when I was closed?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and pretending not to care.


    "Pervert!" Tony Stark looked at Huang deeply and spit out two words.


    "Hey! Don''t put your title on me!" Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s name, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said angrily.


    "Boss, haven''t you been able to survive in outer space? Why do you need space protective clothing?" Logan looked at Huang and asked with some doubts.


    "Nature is for you..." Huang asked subconsciously to say the reason for preparation.


    "Cut! It''s obviously for your girlfriend, and we''re just incidental?" Tony Stark said with some discomfort.


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t want to go..." Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark and joking, "let banner study the space protective clothing. Anyway, he also developed high elastic clothes before. I think there should be some places to learn from?"


    "Cough, I didn''t say I didn''t do it!" Tony Stark coughed two times. He just subconsciously tucking up, and did not make complaints about his absence. What a good opportunity for Tony Stark to miss?


    "Wouldn''t that be the end?" Huang asked, shaking his head, patting Tony Stark on the shoulder. "Come on, try to be earlier, because it''s almost 2012."


    "What happened in 2012? Is it difficult? Do you believe the Mayan prophecy of 2012?" Tony Stark was stunned first, then looked at Huang solemnly and asked in a low voice, "or do those Mayans really have the ability to predict? 2012 is really the end of the world?"


    "So you put forward that you can go to outer space? How far can you run? Can you run out of the solar system? Or to Mars or Venus?"


    "No, since you foresee the end, why do you want me to prepare so many protective measures on earth?"


    "No, you..." Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s endless questions like a questioning machine, he didn''t know how to interrupt him for a moment. He could only say that Tony Stark thought too far. He was just reminding Tony Stark that the war in New York might begin.


    "Isn''t it?" Tony Stark heard Huang''s question, subconsciously blinked, looked at Huang hesitantly and asked, "really? Then why did you suddenly mention 2012?"


    "The universe cube!" Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly and spitting out four words.


    "Are you going to start?" Tony Stark heard that his pupils narrowed slightly, then nodded and said solemnly, "I understand. I''ll ask Jane foster to stop their research on the cosmic magic cube temporarily. We have some clues, but there is still no breakthrough..."


    "However, since, as you said, they have a deeper understanding of the cosmic cube, we may be able to get more application means about the cosmic cube through them!"


    "In fact, there is a person who can use the magic cube of the universe..." Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him and said with his eyes moving. "Or, no matter what it is, he can use one or two... Well, well, except the hammer of Thor."


    What Huang Wen said is naturally the rocky who came to steal the cosmic cube and attracted the zeta Ruixing people in the film.


    To tell the truth, Rocky''s strength is not strong, whether in the original film series or in the world.


    The main reason is that rocky is not very clear about his own position. He is clearly a gifted magician, but he always likes to fight like a soldier, and he also likes to use a dagger to pretend to be a soldier.


    But even so, rocky can use their abilities when holding the eternal gun and getting the cosmic cube!


    Even if he is not the master of these two gods, even if his power is far less than these two gods, he can still give full play to the power of these two gods, although it may not be all the power


    "My means can finally be used!" Tony Stark suddenly raised his head and looked into the sky. Around the earth, Tony Stark has launched countless armor and weapons, which were inspired by Huang Wen''s alien spacecraft containing magical power.


    Even, at this time, the destructive power of those armor and weapons is enough to wash the whole earth and remove all civilizations above!


    Of course, if you want to do this, you must go through four instructions: Tony Stark, Huang Wen, silly girl and Jarvis at the same time. If even Huang Wen and silly girl fall and issue such instructions, I''m afraid the earth is really hopeless.


    "By the way, you haven''t said how far you can take us? Are we going to explore Mars or Venus?" Tony Stark looked back, suddenly thought of something, and asked Huang again.


    "Oh, I found captain Carol in the vast universe..." Huang asked, leaving the next sentence. He flashed and disappeared into the avenger building.


    "Surprise captain Carol? Didn''t she say that she helped other cosmic races in unknown places in the universe? You can find it?" Tony Stark looked at the place where Huang Wen had just left, subconsciously asked, but found that Huang Wen had disappeared, which made Tony Stark mutter angrily, "release the task and run away. You really become our boss!"


    At this time, Huang Wen, of course, didn''t run away after releasing the task, but after the first war with surprise captain Carol, Huang Wen found that there may be a lot of potential in his body that hasn''t been tapped.


    The abilities obtained before were all good. Huang Wen not only had a thorough understanding, but also was able to use those abilities unexpectedly. However, the lucky draw after the epic level is somewhat different.


    Whether it''s the immortal sword or the seven heart pill, or the Saiyan Monkey King and Huang Wen, who won the first epic character lottery, need to study slowly to tap the deeper power contained in these abilities!

 Chapter 499

    For example, the seven heart pill not only has the power of water and fire and the method of thunder, but also can continue to be deeply studied and explored, whether it is maximization, strength strengthening, steel muscles and bones, or even stealth.


    Of course, there is no need to study the purple gourd. Whether it can inhale all things or centrifugal curse, it is the ability of the purple gourd, which has the upper limit. Huang Wen can give full play to the maximum ability of the purple gourd.


    Although the centrifugal curse Huang Wen hasn''t been used yet, Huang Wen has already thought about it. Without any sound, he can control people''s ability. Who is more suitable to use it on.


    The maximization and strengthening skills in the seven heart pill are the key to Huang Wen''s victory in the battle with the Apocalypse last time. Even Huang Wen feels that if he can study the maximization thoroughly, he can obtain the ability to reduce his body to the molecular level like the Apocalypse!


    In this way, Huang Wen began an in-depth study of his own ability, and the Avengers alliance is also practicing their own. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner, who have no training talent, began to study convenient space protective clothing according to Huang Wen''s requirements.


    As for why Huang Wen didn''t mention the word convenience at all, why did Tony Stark and Bruce Banner consciously add convenience? It''s not because they also have to wear this space protective suit. If it''s inconvenient, they won''t feel comfortable wearing it themselves.


    Moreover, this space protective suit also needs the material of clothes designed by Bruce Banner. After all, what if Hawke has to come out to join the fun when Bruce Banner is in space?


    Even if hawk can survive normally in space, what should Bruce Banner do when he changes back to Bruce Banner without space protective clothing?


    In this way, after several months, Huang Wen is still developing his own ability. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner have developed new materials and carried out the final experiment. Among Asgard, heimdar still hasn''t found the position of rocky and Thor, as if heimdar can''t see their position.


    At the same time, rocky, who has been wandering in the universe for more than half a year, meets another universe and will kill his Titan mieba!


    As one of Asgard''s crown princes, rocky had only nine worlds in his eyes. Rocky didn''t pay attention to any Titans, new star legions and zetarians, but he didn''t expect that he would fall into the hands of people he couldn''t see again.


    Even mieba didn''t do it himself. Just mieba''s men easily subdued rocky. Rocky didn''t know mieba, but mieba was still very clear about Asgard. As the boss of the nine worlds, mieba was afraid of Asgard''s inside information and Odin.


    What is also feared by mieba is the guardian of the earth, Gu Yi, who also has the strength of the father''s top power.


    It was precisely because he was afraid of Gu Yi and Odin that mieba wanted to get unlimited gemstones, but he didn''t mean to do it himself, because he knew that once the battle at their level was involved, it wouldn''t end so well.


    However, if you just send some low-power men to grab infinite gems, big men like Gu Yi and Odin will not easily participate in it.


    Therefore, both zeta Ruixing people and rocky caught by mieba at this time are just pieces in mieba''s hands.


    "Asgard, I heard that you failed in the fight for the throne?" mieba didn''t even mean to speak to rocky himself. His man ebony throat looked at Rocky mockingly with a scepter inlaid with spiritual gems.


    Yes, it was ebony throat that defeated rocky. If rocky could really develop his talent in mage wholeheartedly, rocky should not be any worse than ebony throat at this time. Unfortunately, rocky didn''t give full play to his talent. He almost had no resistance and lost in ebony throat''s hands.


    As for why ebony throat knew that Loki had failed in the competition for Asgard''s throne, it was because Loki fell out of the rainbow bridge at the beginning. It was not just a pair of people who saw it. With the exposure of Loki''s identity behind it, everyone deduced this result.


    "I didn''t fail!" even if rocky was defeated by ebony throat, he still maintained his pride, especially in the face of non asgards, or in the face of people other than Odin''s family, Rocky''s heart has always been proud!


    Rocky really regarded himself as the God of Asgard. Even if he lost so many times, he never changed.


    "I just fell into the disadvantage temporarily. One day, I can return to Asgard and sit on the throne again!" Rocky said in a deep voice, biting his teeth and looking at ebony throat.


    "With your strength? Can you sit on Asgard''s throne?" ebony throat mocked faintly. "Moreover, you are still a person, such a weak person, how can you sit on Asgard''s throne without the help of external forces? Is your vision so short?"


    In the half year since he left Asgard, rocky met all kinds of civilizations and people, but he hasn''t suffered a loss, except this time he met ebony throat and mieba.


    "You mean, you want to help me?" but even if he suffered a loss, rocky kept calm and saw through ebony throat''s intention. "Do you want to touch Asgard?"


    "Ha ha, so you are short-sighted, not to mention Asgard. Even if the whole nine realms are placed in the universe, what is it?" ebony throat flashed a trace of disdain in his eyes and said with a sneer, "you never know what our great master is calculating..."


    "Isn''t it the so-called trick of ruling the universe?" Rocky heard ebony throat insulting Asgard, flashed a trace of anger in his eyes, and then sneered.


    "Rule the universe? Ha ha ha ha! So I say you are short-sighted, and you are suitable to mix in a small place like Jiujie..." ebony throat laughed at Rocky''s words, but his laughing voice was particularly gloomy and frightening.


    "How do you want to help me?" Rocky heard the deep disdain contained in ebony throat''s voice. He subconsciously frowned. At this time, rocky had a hunch that ebony throat and mieba in front of him might have a more terrible goal!

 Chapter 500

    "Before you want to know how we can help you, should you ask, what kind of price do you need to pay?" ebony throat raised his eyebrow, looked at rocky and asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know how you can help me. Why should I pay the price?" Rocky looked at ebony throat and asked with the same smile.


    "It''s interesting, Asgard man. It seems that you can survive in Asgard with your mouth!" ebony throat said mockingly, "but do you think you are still qualified to bargain? Or do you think I will let you leave here safely?"


    "Hehe, threaten me? Let''s see if you can bear the anger of Asgard and Odin!" Rocky looked at ebony throat without panic, sneered and said.


    "Do you think that even if I leave Asgard, my father Odin won''t care about me? Or do you want to see it because you haven''t heard of the reputation of the eternal gun?"


    "I''ve heard of Odin''s reputation as the eternal gun. Odin''s face can also be given..." just before ebony throat responded, a dignified voice sounded, but mieba spoke in person.


    "Next, I need you to help me. Take this Scepter that can control people''s mind and God, go to the earth, grab the cosmic magic cube for me, and then open the space wormhole to lead the zeta Ruixing people to the earth and let them attack the earth!"


    "When things are successful, I can help you build your own strength and let you sit on the throne of Asgard. How about it?"


    "Wait? Where? Earth?!" Rocky''s eyes lit up when he heard the scepter that can control people''s mind and spirit, but when rocky heard clearly where he was going to attack, rocky was stunned and said, "grab the magic cube of the universe?"


    Even after such a long time, rocky can still remember what happened on earth. Even, in Rocky''s view, the reason why he fell into the current situation is closely related to the earth!


    However, the avenger Alliance on earth and Huang Wen''s strength are too strong. Whether it is the leader of the frost giant, raufi, or Asgard''s destroyer armor, they have been destroyed on earth


    Even Odin has no way to ask Huang. Rocky doesn''t dare to have any idea of revenge, let alone go to such a dangerous place as the earth. Moreover, the cosmic magic cube is still in the hands of Huang Wen and the avenger alliance!


    Therefore, when Loki heard that mieba mentioned the earth and even asked Loki to go to the earth to steal the cosmic cube and deal with the earth, Loki''s first idea was to run!


    "I''m sorry! I can''t do it! Goodbye!" Rocky''s heart refused three times, and then his body flashed, trying to escape here, find a place where there is no one and don''t participate in anything about the earth.


    However, at this time, rocky said better. He was invited by mieba and others to help. What''s worse, is that mieba''s prisoners, as prisoners, are so easy to escape?


    "Hum!" suddenly, rocky felt his body was out of control, and then the magic in his body subconsciously wanted to resist, but it was useless.


    If rocky could really resist the power from Ebony throat, rocky would not have lost to ebony throat before.


    "What are you going to do? I can''t help you with this! Don''t forget that the earth is one of the nine realms, the territory of Asgard, which you can''t touch!" Rocky felt his immovable body and shouted at mieba and ebony throat.


    "That''s why I''ll let you go!" mieba''s mouth was slightly raised. He had already felt the fluctuation of the cosmic cube from the earth, even more than once. However, mieba hasn''t done it all the time, because there is no suitable person to choose, and rocky is the most suitable person!


    "As Prince Asgard, no matter what you do on earth, the guardian of the earth and Odin of Asgard will not care..." the ebony throat looked at rocky and explained with a smile, "therefore, you are the most suitable person to complete this task!"


    "No! I won''t go! I don''t want to go to the earth!" Rocky heard the words of mieba and ebony throat, thought of Huang Wen''s terrorist strength, and thought of Ying faming''s hell training for him. Rocky panicked in a moment, "there are great powers on the earth, I can''t go to the earth!"


    "We naturally know that there is power on the earth!" ebony throat raised his mouth slightly and said with a grim smile. "It is precisely because there is power on the earth and Odin in Asgard that we don''t want to have a direct conflict with them. We will choose to let you do this..."


    "Without your special existence, I''m afraid it will take us a long time to start on the earth. Thank you very much. We failed to compete for the throne!"


    Obviously, the earth power spoken by ebony throat and mieba is not a person at all. The earth power spoken by ebony throat and mieba is naturally ancient, and the earth power spoken by rocky is a terrible question in his heart. I have to say that this is a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "No! I won''t go! You''ll kill me if you have the ability!" because the information of both sides is not equal, subconsciously, rocky also thinks that ebony throat and mieba are afraid of Huang Wen''s strength, so rocky''s heart is more flustered, "kill me, Odin will not let you go! You all have to bury me!"


    "Don''t worry, you are the crown prince of Asgard. How could we kill you?" ebony throat smiled lightly, shook his head, and respectfully handed the scepter inlaid with soul gem to mieba. Under the exertion of mieba''s power, the scepter of soul gem released a strong light, and then lit it on Rocky''s chest.


    "Hum!" just for a moment, rocky directly lost his ability to resist. He was controlled by the power of the spiritual gem. The scepter inlaid with the spiritual gem flew into Rocky''s hand, but he also became a puppet of the spiritual gem, a puppet who obeyed the command to destroy hegemony.


    Of course, Loki didn''t lose his self-awareness and judgment, because mieba didn''t want to command Loki step by step, because on the earth, if Loki was still commanded by mieba and acted according to mieba''s intention at every step, mieba could easily be found by Gu Yi, or even found a position.

 Chapter 501

    "Wait a minute, I will send you to the earth, come to the location of the cosmic cube, complete my task, bring the cosmic cube back, and bring the zeta Ruixing people to the earth..." mieba''s voice fell, and out of the darkness came a masked alien, who was the leader of the Zeta Ruixing people.


    "You''d better act honestly. I know you have self-consciousness, but you never want to resist the great master, otherwise you can''t survive wherever you go!" the leader of zeta Ruixing looked at Rocky with a ferocious face and threatened.


    "You''d better be sure that your so-called zeta Ruixing army is as powerful as you say!" Rocky glanced at the leader of zeta Ruixing lightly and said with a sneer, "after all, the earth is not a simple place!"


    "Ha ha, a backward planet that can''t even get out of its own planet, only the value robbed and occupied by us!" said the leader of zeta Ruixing with a deep disdain in his voice.


    "You just need to do your job well and leave the rest to us! Then you will see the power of our cosmic pirates!"


    "How can I steal the cosmic cube?" Rocky didn''t bother to pay attention to the leader of the zeta Ruixing people at this time. In his mind, he began to calculate, because rocky, who is controlled by the spiritual gem and takes stealing the cosmic cube and opening the space wormhole as the primary task, has begun to consider completing the task, which is the power of the spiritual gem.


    However, fortunately, due to the unequal information between mieba and rocky, rocky thought mieba knew the existence of Huang Wen, so he didn''t mean to mention Huang Wen at all.


    "I remember that in the laboratory that studies the cosmic cube, only Thor''s girlfriend and an ordinary human man, oh, there is a stupid woman there. Huang Wen basically doesn''t appear there, and even rarely goes to the avenger building..." Rocky''s heart made a serious plan.


    "At that time, I will first transmit it to the side of the cosmic magic cube, shield the surrounding monitoring pictures with magic tricks, then steal the cosmic magic cube, control the three of them, and leave quickly while the avenger alliance and Huang Wen don''t respond!"


    "It''s just that these three people can also help me open such a large wormhole. After all, from the information mieba told me, it''s not enough to open such a large wormhole just by my strength..."


    "Let''s go!" mieba''s voice sounded in Rocky''s ear, directly interrupting Rocky''s thinking. Then a force of space came to rocky and began to communicate the force of space in the cosmic magic cube far away from the earth.


    At the same time, in the underground laboratory of the avenger building, the cosmic cube was placed here. There was no one around the cosmic cube, but Jarvis was monitoring the movement of the cosmic cube in real time.


    "Hum!" at this time, a strong light suddenly released from the cosmic magic cube. Jarvis immediately informed the avenger alliance and Huang Wen of this matter. Soon, the avenger alliance and Huang Wen arrived here.


    "So, you said, is the person who robbed the cosmic cube going to appear?" Tony Stark looked at the cosmic cube with bright eyes, and his eyes were vaguely excited. This is a star war. He Tony Stark has prepared war weapons for so long, which can finally be used!


    "So, are we going to evacuate and let them take the cube away?" Steve Rogers frowned, looked at Huang and asked in a low voice. "Is there really no problem in doing so? And what if they start to kill others?"


    "The original plan is true, but as the saying goes, the plan is not as good as change!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Wait! What do you mean? I didn''t use the plans I designed before?" Tony Stark stared at Huang and asked angrily.


    "Calm down, Tony, what we pursue is efficiency. Besides, haven''t you improved your space protective clothing? Shouldn''t we solve those invading aliens faster, show the strength of our earth, play the name of the earth and go out?" Huang asked with a smile and patted Tony Stark on the shoulder.


    "At that time, we say that we are human beings on earth. It''s better for others to look at us with respect than not knowing us?"


    "But does this conflict with my previous plan? Also, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Tony Stark''s face eased slightly and still looked at Huang with some dissatisfaction.


    "Cough, after all, I didn''t have the strength I have now!" Huang asked helplessly and whispered, "moreover, I have more means now than before!"


    "I always feel like I''m working for nothing!" Tony Stark asked in a deep voice with a stare. "Moreover, I have a hunch that I''m afraid I don''t have a chance to use all the means I''ve prepared!"


    "Then you have a wrong hunch. You can use it. You should use it this time!" Huang asked, patted his chest and promised Tony Stark.


    "Hum!" just when Huang Wen finished his guarantee, the brightness of the universe cube reached a peak. Then, a powerful light beam came out and hit the space aside. A powerful force of space was released from the universe cube, which is vaguely echoing with the force of space somewhere in the universe.


    "It seems that mieba''s mastery of infinite gemstones is really far above us!" Huang asked, feeling the power of space, and said with some emotion, "we have obtained the cosmic cube for so long, and what we haven''t studied has been studied by him who hasn''t obtained the cosmic Cube..."


    "If it weren''t for fear of Gu Yi and Odin, I''m afraid he would have robbed the cosmic cube himself?"


    "I don''t know whether he is a genius or a person with special ability..." Tony Stark''s eyes moved. He looked at the new ability displayed by the cosmic cube and whispered.


    "Boom!" at this time, the force of space suddenly exploded, and a powerful shock wave was released. However, except Wanda and Pietro, others did not move, and even had no meaning to resist. Unlike Pietro, he almost ran outside the laboratory with Wanda.


    "Cough, everyone is fine..." Pietro noticed this, flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face, and smiled reluctantly to activate the atmosphere.

 Chapter 502

    However, all the people around didn''t pay attention to Pietro''s meaning, because after the shock wave came, there was a huge space wormhole where the space forces just condensed from the cosmic magic cube stayed, and the situation in the universe could be seen behind.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. He could not help but coagulate. He felt that behind the wormhole in that space, there was a strong breath. It was stronger than himself and captain Carol!


    "Sure enough! I deserve to be the mieba of this comprehensive world! Fortunately, I didn''t have my own strength before. After breaking through the epic level, I rushed to fight with him!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind.


    "Carol, the surprise captain of this world, is about to break through the level of heavenly father. It is much better than that in the original film. There is no reason why mieba will not be strengthened..."


    "After all, mieba is an ambitious overlord of the universe. If he wants to complete his ideas in this more powerful comprehensive world, his strength must be more powerful!"


    "Hmm?" not only did Huang Wen feel the breath of mieba, but mieba also felt the breath from Huang Wen. However, mieba''s perception of breath was not as good as Huang Wen after all. He didn''t even have time to perceive clearly, so the wormhole in the space was directly closed.


    "Who is that? Guyi''s person?" mieba''s eyes moved and thought in his heart, "it''s not impossible. Guyi is the supreme mage after all, and I heard that her deadline is coming. Like Odin, this should be the successor trained by Guyi? It seems that the plan this time is not so easy..."


    "However, since Gu Yi is involved, let''s first test the extent to which they can do this. Anyway, your deadline is coming. After you leave, no one can stop me, whether it''s the earth or Asgard..."


    "???" naturally, Loki didn''t know about mieba''s mind. However, when Loki appeared in the laboratory, he saw the whole Avenger alliance and Huang asked looking at himself. Loki''s heart jumped wildly, "am I a sheep into a tiger?"


    Loki subconsciously wanted to show his magic and find a way to see if he could escape from here, but the next moment, Loki''s body was fixed in place again, just like when he met ebony throat before.


    "No, you strong people, can''t you change a means?" an idea flashed through rocky''s mind, and the corners of his mouth twitched constantly. However, rocky was still thinking about how to deceive Huang Wen, leave here, and wait for the opportunity to steal the cosmic magic cube to complete the task.


    Under the control of the soul gem, rocky has regarded the task as an important thing next to his life. Even Huang Wen and others are not so afraid. Of course, they are just not so afraid


    "Rocky? Why did he come back here? Thor? Why didn''t he come with him? Did rocky come to steal the cosmic magic cube?" Ying faming looked at his familiar sandbag... No, it was familiar rocky. He couldn''t help muttering.


    "I''m not! I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense!" Rocky also heard a voice that was very familiar to himself, but like a devil in hell. At this time, there was a flaw in the control of the spiritual gem. He shouted in some panic.


    "No, what kind of mieba, he sent a guy like rocky to steal the cosmic magic cube? Don''t you underestimate us? Or do we overestimate the mieba?" Tony Stark shook his head in disappointment and said softly.


    "I think now, maybe Huang asked you to make a mountain out of a molehill. Will you? You can kill the anti bully list now. We don''t need to do it?"


    "How can it be so simple?" Huang asked, rolling his eyes and shaking his head helplessly. "I just sensed the breath of killing hegemony. It''s very strong. It may not be as good as the dimensional avatar of British captain Brian, but it''s better than any other enemy we met!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You can wait a little longer. Maybe you can wait two years?" Tony Stark shrugged and said something indifferent. "After all, it''s only three or four years since you''re a little famous and so powerful now. If you give you a little more time, we don''t need us at all..."


    "It''s like you need to do it before. You seem to be making soy sauce every time?" Logan heard Tony Stark''s words and ruthlessly broke through Tony Stark.


    "You say me? What''s the difference between you? Don''t think you have new transformation ability, I''m afraid of you!" Tony Stark stared at Logan and said angrily.


    "All right, stop arguing and solve rocky first..." Huang asked, shaking his head in silence. Why did Logan and Tony Stark quarrel again?


    "Don''t! Don''t kill me!" when Huang asked, rocky obviously misunderstood. He broke free from the control of the heart gem and hurriedly shouted at Huang, "I didn''t want to come. I said I didn''t want to come. They insisted on me and controlled me with this scepter. I was forced!"


    "..." Rocky''s roar echoed in the laboratory. Huang asked the alliance with the Avengers for a strange silence. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching slightly. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Originally a good alien invasion, what a crisis situation, now how suddenly has it become such a painting style? The avenger alliance and Huang Wen don''t understand. This is definitely not their problem, is it?


    Well, yes, it''s all Rocky''s fault. His psychological tolerance is too poor. You see, Thor also suffered the same treatment as Rocky, even for a longer time. Hasn''t he lived well and even understood the law of thunder?


    "Although you said so, I still want to be safe. It''s better for you to deal with it. After all, you have a criminal record." Huang asked back, took out the purple gourd and aimed it at rocky.


    "You... What are you going to do?" Rocky looked at Huang in horror, but he couldn''t move at this time. He could only shout loudly, "don''t mess around, I''m really controlled, and I don''t want to come to such a ghost place as the earth!"


    "Hum!" at this moment, Huang Wen launched the centrifugal curse. In an instant, rocky directly calmed down. He looked confused at first, then slowly returned to normal and was completely controlled by the centrifugal curse.


    Poor rocky, just broke away from the control of the soul gem, and now he is controlled by the centrifugal curse of the purple gourd

 Chapter 503

    "Tell me, what have you experienced..." Huang asked, looking at the controlled rocky, glanced at the scepter inlaid with spiritual gems in his hand, and said softly.


    "After you let me go, I returned to Asgard, and then controlled the destroyer''s armor and wanted revenge..." Rocky obviously misunderstood Huang Wen''s meaning and directly began to tell about returning to Asgard.


    "At that time, you let rocky go? I mean, how did he suddenly run away!" Tony Stark heard Rocky''s words, flashed a hint of clarity in his eyes, then took a deep look at Huang, asked with a sneer, "tell me, what benefits did you get to let rocky go?"


    "Cough, how can you think so? It''s mainly that guy Odin is in a hurry..." Huang asked, coughing twice, ready to explain.


    "The cold ice treasure chest, the booty of Odin''s treasure house, the artifact of the frost giant family, is also the price I promised to the king of the Frost Giant raufi to come to the earth to do it..." however, just as Huang Wen was about to explain, rocky subconsciously answered Tony Stark''s question. Obviously, under the control of the heart curse, rocky became sure to answer all questions.


    "The ice chest?" Tony Stark asked with a disdainful look at Huang, turned his head and looked at rocky. "So, what''s the magic about the ice chest?"


    "The ice treasure chest is an artifact of the frost giants. If its power can be completely released, it can freeze a whole planet!" Rocky said with a flash of light in his eyes. "Of course, for the frost giants, the frozen planet is not for anything else, but to provide them with a suitable living environment..."


    "Ice a whole planet?!" at this moment, the Avengers around are not calm, which is equivalent to changing the ecological environment of a planet. It is basically impossible for human or natural forces to do this, which has exceeded people''s imagination.


    "What about things?" Tony Stark stared at Huang and asked, "isn''t this artifact comparable to infinite gemstones?"


    "What are you thinking?" Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s words, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Freezing a planet doesn''t destroy a planet. It just changes the ecological environment on the surface of the planet. Its power is not endless. It''s far from infinite gemstones!"


    "What are you doing in your hand?" Tony Stark asked subconsciously after glancing at the cosmic cube.


    "Nature is the power of enlightenment..." Huang Wen shook his head, looked at rocky and said, "ignore him and continue to tell what happened later."


    "Yes." Rocky nodded respectfully and continued, "at that time, on the surface, I was controlling the destroyer armor, but in fact, Odin was controlling the destroyer armor. Without his hand, the destroyer armor would not release such powerful power!"


    "No wonder you were so angry after we were injured..." Tony Stark flashed a clear light in his eyes, looked at Huang and asked, "so you knew at that time that Odin made a move, didn''t you?"


    "Can''t you just listen to rocky and finish?" Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark helplessly. He also admired Tony Stark''s interrupting ability.


    "Later, Odin appeared in front of me, took away the eternal gun again, and personally controlled the destroyer''s armor. I waited for an opportunity to escape and wanted to leave Asgard..." but this time, rocky was not interrupted by Tony Stark, because Tony Stark didn''t ask him questions.


    "As a result, Thor just came back and rushed into the rainbow bridge with me. He even advised me to return to the ghost place of the earth and accept your hell like training. I was angry and jumped directly off the rainbow bridge..."


    "In a trance, I seemed to see the Thor hammer hit me, and then disappeared. After that, I fell into the universe and began to wander alone..."


    "Wait, you jumped off the rainbow bridge and the Thor''s hammer hit you? The Thor''s hammer destroyed the rainbow bridge?" this time, Huang asked, unable to resist and interrupted rocky.


    "It didn''t destroy the rainbow bridge. In fact, the rainbow bridge is not very strong in the process of crossing, so Odin and his mother have always taught us not to mess around on the rainbow bridge, because it''s easy to have accidents..." Rocky subconsciously shook his head and said softly.


    "Did you fight during the operation of the rainbow bridge? Not on the rainbow bridge in Asgard?" Huang asked, frowning as if he thought of something and asked again.


    "Yes, I had started the rainbow bridge and was ready to leave Asgard, but Thor caught up with me..." Rocky thought a little, nodded and said softly.


    "So, Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge hasn''t been destroyed?" Huang asked with a doubt in his eyes. "Why hasn''t Thor returned to the earth? Has he also fallen out of the rainbow bridge?"


    "Thor fell out of the rainbow bridge? Did he want to chase me?" Rocky heard Huang''s voice. The whole person was stunned and muttered subconsciously.


    Similar to the control of the soul gem, although the centrifugal spell can control the other party, it does not turn the other party into a state of no self-consciousness. The other party already has the ability of self-thinking.


    "What happened after you entered the universe?" Huang asked. Hearing Loki''s words, he thought it was not impossible. However, the matter of Thor should be put aside first. It is more important to deal with the action of eliminating hegemony and playing the name of the earth, so that others can''t easily think of the earth!


    "When I entered the universe, I wandered for more than half a year. Recently, I met a Titan mieba and his men. They defeated me and captured me..." Rocky quickly regained his consciousness. A trace of anger flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "I said I would never come to the earth and would rather let them kill me, but they ignored my words and directly controlled me with this Scepter that can control people''s mind and God!"


    "Their goal is not only the infinite gem in the cosmic cube, but also to completely conquer the earth, turn the earth people into slaves and sell the earth''s resources..."


    "I have seen too many planet slaves in the universe for more than half a year. They are all homeless people whose planet has been occupied by people, and those who will attack the earth are the notorious space pirate zeta Ruixing people!"

 Chapter 504

    "Hum! They are talking nonsense! The earth is guarded by our Avenger alliance! We don''t pay attention to Huang Wen, a cosmic pirate!" Tony Stark narrowed his eyes slightly, snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "moreover, we are ready for this battle!"


    "No, mieba already knows the existence of Huang Wen." Rocky shook his head seriously. At this time, he has been controlled by the centrifugal curse, and began to subconsciously think from the perspective of the earth and Huang Wen and others. "Even, he sent me to the earth because of the existence of Huang Wen and Odin. It''s hard to say that he has no other means except me!"


    "Because of Odin and me?" Huang asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes. Looking at the eyes of the Avengers, Huang asked with a subconscious blink. He seemed to realize that rocky misunderstood something.


    "Whatever means he has, we''ll go on. I don''t believe it. Everyone under mieba is so strong that we can''t do it!" Logan said with a smile in his eyes.


    Since becoming a real wolverine, Logan has not really played his strength. Even in the last apocalypse, Logan only provided remote assistance and did not fight close at all.


    However, for Logan, the long-range combat ability is only incidental after he has been strengthened by the apocalypse. Now the most powerful thing for Logan is his melee ability!


    After having the transformation ability, Logan can feel that his strength has been greatly improved. He is already close to the power in the middle of the legend. After turning on the transformation ability, he wants to fight with Haoke!


    The most important thing is that Rogan''s transformation now has the characteristics of aidman alloy and King Kong''s not bad magic skills, and he has strong power. Rogan is vaguely going to take the first place in the avenger alliance!


    Whether it''s the angry hawk, Steve Rogers holding the storm hammer, or max who understands the power of the law of thunder, they can''t hurt Logan in the state of aidman alloy, and Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw and long-range combat ability are threats they can''t ignore


    "So, this is the scepter that can control people''s mind and spirit? It seems that there is no difference between the power exerted by the gourd asked by Huang!" Tony Stark looked at the heart gem Scepter in Rocky''s hand and couldn''t help muttering, "what''s the difference between such control power and the control of your spiritual power?"


    "Naturally, there are differences." Wanda''s eyes moved and said, "normal people with mental ability, whether controlling or hypnotic, will lose their self-consciousness, or lose their ability to judge themselves..."


    "However, both Loki under the control of this scepter and Loki controlled by master have their own judgment ability, or they still have self-consciousness. They are just brainwashed."


    "Then, you didn''t do such a strange thing to us?" Tony Stark asked with a subconscious look at Huang, pretending to be vigilant.


    "Tony, turn around seven hundred and two in the air!" Huang asked. When he heard Tony Stark''s words, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes and shouted directly at Tony Stark.


    "Lying trough, you won''t really brainwash me? I just really subconsciously want to jump up..." Tony stone''s body trembled slightly, then looked at Huang in surprise and shouted.


    "No, I think you may need to see a doctor..." Huang asked, his mouth twitched slightly, looked at Tony Stark and said seriously.


    Tony Stark used to like kneeling on the ground to pick up wushuangjian for no reason. It''s unbearable. Now he''s awakened. What can I do about his strange hobby!


    "Fuck you, I''m already the legendary strong man you said. Do I still need to see a doctor?" Tony Stark asked with a disdainful look at Huang.


    "Need, after all, the problem of brain can''t be changed by strength." Logan suddenly looked at Tony Stark solemnly and said.


    "You don''t use your head at all. What''s the right to say I?" Tony Stark turned his head and looked at Logan with some disdain.


    "Yes, it''s because I don''t use it, so my brain won''t be bad. Moreover, if my brain is bad, it can recover in an instant!" Logan explained seriously when he heard Tony Stark''s words, "but you''re different. You use your brain too much, and it''s inevitable to break..."


    "..." for a while, the laboratory fell into silence again. Everyone didn''t know what to say. Even Zhong Qiang and other scholars thought that what Logan said was really reasonable.


    "Cough, well, stop this topic!" Huang asked with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth, looked at Rocky with some difficulty and said, "give me the scepter in your hand."


    "Yes." almost without any hesitation, rocky directly stretched out the scepter in his hand and handed it to Huang Wen. When Huang Wen got the scepter inlaid with spiritual gems, a powerful spiritual force poured into Huang Wen''s mind.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen''s divine power surged up in an instant, isolating the power of the soul gem and resisting the power from the soul gem, just like resisting the power from the cosmic magic cube before.


    "Hmm?" Wanda was also aware of this spiritual power. A trace of surprise flashed in her eyes and stared closely at the spiritual gem Scepter in Huang Wen''s hand. "Master! There is a problem with this scepter. It contains incomparably powerful power, as if it could never be used up like this cosmic magic cube!"


    "Yes, the gem above is one of the infinite gemstones." Huang asked, turning his head, glancing at Wanda and whispering.


    "One of the infinite gemstones is the soul gem..." Wanda nodded thoughtfully, and Huang asked carefully to find out if Wanda would be different because of hearing the infinite gemstone. However, Huang asked for a long time and didn''t notice anything.


    "No, that bully is stupid?" Tony Stark heard Huang''s words, instantly widened his eyes, walked to Huang''s face in surprise, looked at Huang''s heart gem scepter and asked.


    "He has got the soul gem himself, and he will send it to us? Even if he wants to get the space gem in the cosmic magic cube, he doesn''t need to risk losing the soul gem again?"

 Chapter 505

    "Maybe it''s because his heart is full of self-confidence. He never thought he would fail?" Huang Wen shook his head and looked at the spiritual gem Scepter in his hand.


    "If this is really the case, then it can only be explained that he is confident enough, or arrogant enough..." Tony Stark first felt some emotion when he heard Huang''s words, and then the corners of his mouth raised slightly and couldn''t help laughing. "At least, the current situation proves that his plan has failed, and he is too arrogant?"


    "I think it doesn''t matter to him even if the heart gem is temporarily lost. Even if other gemstones are gathered together, it''s easier for him to collect, and he doesn''t need to run everywhere..." Rocky listened to the dialogue between Huang Wen and Tony Stark, suddenly looked up at Huang Wen and said seriously.


    "You can''t take it lightly. This bully is terrible. I can detect that he is more unfathomable than you. If you take it lightly, you will usher in destruction!"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t take it lightly. After all, this guy has always been my imaginary enemy!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and flashing his eyes.


    Yes, when Huang Wen just crossed the world, Huang Wen may not have such an idea, but when Huang Wen found that the world has such an ambitious man as mieba, mieba has always been Huang Wen''s imaginary enemy.


    Otherwise, Huang Wen has no need to cultivate the avenger alliance, even if Huang Wen has a good sense of most Avengers.


    Huang Wen''s main reason for cultivating Avengers is that he is worried that he will be separated and lack skills. Especially in such a comprehensive world, Huang Wen is difficult to ensure that he will not be delayed by anything else, so he did not stop mieba from snapping his fingers.


    Of course, another important reason is that this is a comprehensive world, and new villains may appear at any time. Huang Wen is not sure whether these villains will disturb his life, but Huang Wen can''t do everything himself?


    Therefore, it is the best choice for Huang Wen to become the boss behind the scenes, cultivate his disciples, cultivate the avenger alliance, let them grow up and deal with those villains.


    Such a choice, in Tony Stark''s eyes, has become a manifestation of Huang Wen''s laziness. Huang Wen won''t do it at all without encountering problems that the avenger alliance can''t solve


    However, can the boss behind the scenes who acts freely be called the boss behind the scenes? The devil king first sends his younger brother to deal with the brave. The devil king in the devil tower even becomes a thief to help the brave grow... Well, it seems that this description is not quite right, but generally speaking, it means that if you are the boss, you should be the boss!


    "You should have learned some basic application methods about infinite gems from mieba?" Huang asked, glancing at the heart gem Scepter in his hand and looking at rocky.


    "He just told me some principles of soul gem and space gem. I can use them because of my special ability..." Rocky nodded, shook his head and said with a strange appearance.


    "Well, after you tell me these ways, study the cosmic Rubik''s cube with Tony and them, and lead the so-called zeta Ruixing people''s army in accordance with the original plan..." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of clarity. He knew that rocky must have unique ability, otherwise he would not be able to use the artifact of the eternal gun.


    "By the way, you can also call Jane foster back. After all, one more person has more power. In the future, they also need their help to open all kinds of portal in the cosmic Magic Cube..." Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him and looked at Tony Stark to remind him.


    "What about you?" Tony Stark stared wide and looked at Huang Wen in some confusion. His eyes stayed on Huang Wen''s spiritual gem scepter and asked, "are you going to study this again?"


    "Yes, I want to see if I can find a way to turn the energy in the spiritual gem into the pure and usable energy in the cosmic magic cube." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. After hearing Rocky''s voice, his body disappeared in place.


    "Hey, hey, hey! I haven''t said yet. When will I open the space impulse and let those zeta Ruixing people come in and die!" Tony Stark looked at Huang who suddenly disappeared and shouted quickly.


    "Prepare first, wait until everything is ready, and then notify Huang to say hello!" Steve Rogers stood up, looked at Tony Stark and said seriously, "this time, we must ensure that everything is safe. After all, this is the first foreign war on earth!"


    "I know naturally, and I also know that after this victory, the earth''s civilization will take a big step forward!" Tony Stark rarely nodded solemnly and said.


    "After all, although those zeta Ruixing people are cosmic pirates, since they can break such a big name in the universe, I think their scientific and technological level is at least far ahead of the earth!"


    "Then we should pay attention to this. We should inform the officials, not only the officials of the United States, but also all countries in the world. Only under such external threats can the earth fight from the same position, although this time, they may not be needed..." Steve Rogers said with a flash in his eyes.


    "There are post-war problems to deal with. We also need to make sure that we can''t make any trouble inside the earth because of the arrival of these aliens. Moreover, those alien technologies can''t fall into the hands of those who want to!"


    "Yes, what the captain said is the key problem to be solved!" Jack came forward and began to discuss the specific details with Steve Rogers and Tony Stark, followed by risfisk.


    After all, if alien technology is really mastered by the earth, many of the original things of the earth will be eliminated. This is another huge business opportunity. No matter who, can''t miss it.


    That is, the soul gem Scepter was taken away by Huang Wen. If the soul gem scepter is still in the laboratory at this time, it is difficult to ensure that the avenger alliance will not quarrel over the specific distribution of interests.


    After all, even if we are teammates, we all have their own forces behind us. Under the condition of maintaining harmony, we still want to help our forces obtain benefits.

 Chapter 506

    Huang Wen didn''t see what happened in the laboratory, but he also guessed. This is one of the reasons why Huang Wen left so soon.


    After all, Huang asked not to participate in this matter. If he participated in the scheme, the distribution method that should be discussed by the avenger Union will be directly formulated by him. The score is less, who is fair and who is unfair, and Huang has the final say.


    As a fair boss and master behind the scenes, Huang Wen felt that he was better off with a bowl of water. Don''t participate in this kind of thing.


    After Huang Wen returned to Yongchun martial arts school, he took out the spiritual gem scepter and began to study it. A powerful spiritual power flew out under the operation of Huang Wen''s divine power, but Huang Wen could feel that this spiritual power was no stronger than the centrifugal curse of purple gourd. Obviously, it was not the real power of spiritual gem.


    However, it is a pity that the means Loki told Huang Wen can only use such a little power of spiritual gem. More and more boundless power of spiritual gem is still hidden in the interior of spiritual gem.


    However, throughout the marvel film series, the space gem in the cosmic cube can release endless energy, open the space wormhole and walk through the universe. The power gem also has endless energy and can give people strong destructive power and power.


    The time gem can produce the effect of time-space reversal in the hands of the supreme mage and mieba, so that everything can start over again. The real gem can create an almost real illusion, and even temporarily change the molecular structure of matter, including the living people.


    The soul gem, in addition to controlling several people on the soul gem scepter, only created illusion, stayed on the head of illusion, and then brought endless confusion to illusion. Finally, Wanda and mieba killed him twice.


    As for the soul gem, it is more like a decoration, or a tool role of counting and adding settings. It has no other function except exchanging the soul for the soul, and then installing it on the infinite glove to become one of the six gemstones and ring your fingers.


    "It''s still too difficult to really master the power of an infinite gem. Part of the power released from the space gem has created the amazing captain Carol who is about to become the father of heaven. If you can study them thoroughly, you will certainly become a strong man at the cosmic level." Huang asked, looking at the spiritual gem Scepter in his hand, his eyes moved, Then he continued his research.


    When Huang Wen studied the spiritual gem scepter, the heads of state on earth also knew that aliens were coming to attack the earth. Of course, most countries subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief when they knew that the battlefield of aliens was New York.


    But then there is the sense of crisis. If New York is really occupied, it''s hard to say what the earth will look like next!


    Therefore, countries have asked to send troops to the war, but where can the United States agree? New York is one of the core areas of the United States. If it is stationed by the troops of various countries, what will it look like?


    However, when the avenger Alliance said that they were not fully sure to deal with those aliens and were ready to sacrifice at any time, the American high-level still compromised, and even many senior congressmen and officials who originally lived in New York have begun to move out of New York.


    Yes, the avenger alliance did not say all the information. For example, they will open the space wormhole, and the zeta Ruixing people will be led by them. Let alone the immortal killing sword array arranged by Huang Wen in New York, which can deal with a powerful crisis.


    In addition to Tony Stark''s subconscious consideration at the national level of the United States at the beginning, others did not stand on the side of the United States, including Steve Rogers and Jack, especially the avenger alliance. Now most of them are from Yongchun martial arts school, and Huaxia can''t ignore it.


    Moreover, there are Gypsies such as Wanda and Pietro, who also do not have much favor with hegemonic countries that launch wars in modern times, so they will not stand on the side of the United States.


    Therefore, to sum up, the minority obeys the majority, and after being persuaded by Steve Rogers with the great righteousness of all mankind, Tony Stark also chose the position of all mankind, and together concealed the revenge alliance about the zeta Ruixing people and the immortal sword array.


    Finally, the troops of various countries were sent to New York for stationing, and all the advanced weapons of various countries were aimed at here, which made New York and even the whole United States nervous. For fear that there would be a person who wiped his gun and went off fire, and the earth people would fight first before the aliens came


    Of course, in the face of such a situation, the residents of New York can''t continue to live here. At least they can''t live here before the end of the war. Even Chinatown has been evacuated. The Avengers alliance has specially sent several combat robots to guard the safety of Zhong Bo and others.


    As for Belle, she didn''t leave. This time, Belle will also participate in the battlefield. No matter how Huang Wen persuades, it''s useless.


    However, considering Belle''s ability and this New York war, Huang Wen has reduced the damage to the greatest extent in Huang Wen''s idea, and Huang Wen let Belle stay.


    In this way, half a month later, when the whole new york turned into an empty city, the avenger alliance was finally ready to open the wormhole in space.


    However, different from the film, the plan of the avenger alliance this time is not to defeat everyone of zeta Ruixing, otherwise the avenger alliance does not need to put them in at all. The plan of the avenger alliance is to completely annihilate these zeta Ruixing people, annihilate these cosmic pirates, step on zeta Ruixing people and make the name of the earth.


    At the top of the avenger building, the space launcher controlling the universe cube was placed here. Even if Huang Wen didn''t want the battlefield to be too close to Chinatown, the avenger alliance felt that such a battle would mainly destroy the avenger building and the surrounding buildings, which could cause more damage to the whole new york as little as possible. Helpless, Huang Wen had to agree.


    As the space gem power in the cosmic magic cube is excited, a powerful energy wave surges at the top of the avenger building. Under the gaze of Huang Wen, a huge space wormhole is slowly forming.


    At the same time, the armies of various countries are coming one after another. Even the United States has no intention of hiding. After all, this is New York, but their own territory. If it is destroyed, it will lose their own interests. Therefore, a large army of gamma soldiers composed of colorful giants has appeared to show their strength to the world!

 Chapter 507

    Yes, this colorful gamma army is naturally the achievement of general Ross in recent years. That''s why Betty Ross and Bruce Banner haven''t seen general Ross in recent years.


    At the beginning, after general Ross turned his daughter Betty Ross into a needlework hawk, he found that hawk wanted to be fully conscious, not entirely depending on luck. The weaker his ability, the greater the chance of having his own control.


    It is extremely rare that a red hawk and hatred like general Ross can maintain self-awareness while having such a powerful power.


    It is precisely because Bruce Banner''s Hawk power is too powerful that Bruce Banner directly splits a hawk''s consciousness.


    Therefore, after a series of experiments, general Ross created the current gamma army. At this time, although the gamma army is colorful, it is not tall. It is even a little shorter than Betty Ross''s needlework hawk. It looks like it is close to the level of ordinary people just about one meter nine.


    Of course, correspondingly, the speed, defense and resilience of these gamma armies have weakened a lot. According to Huang Wen''s system classification, the average strength of these gamma armies is not enough to be legendary.


    Of course, this is already terrible. The average strength is not legendary, but the leading giants still barely have legendary strength. Moreover, these gamma armies can ignore most bullets, even under the bombardment of artillery, they can survive, and then heal quickly. Is there a more powerful individual combat power than this?


    However, such a gamma army is not unlimited. At least, general Ross spent a few years to create a gamma army of just 100 people. When it comes to strength, they are not opponents of the students on the second floor of the Avengers alliance.


    "Hawk?" Hawk, who was ready to fight at this time, blinked at the gamma army, carefully observed the gamma army and said with disdain, "dwarf who imitated hawk! Vulnerable!"


    "Go, don''t make complaints about it. You''re going to be beaten out every time!" when Tony Stark heard the words of Ho, he could not help but Tucao.


    "You come out of the armour, hawk let you have one hand!" Hawk disdained his lips and immediately began to set up a flag. "Hawk will not be beaten out this time!"


    "..." Huang asked. When he heard Haoke''s flag, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. However, he thought that the huge Leviathan spacecraft of the zeta Ruixing people in the film had been punched and stopped by Haoke. Now Haoke, which is far more powerful than the movie Haoke, has no reason to be beaten out by the means of the zeta Ruixing people?


    Just when Huang Wen was muttering in his heart, red hawk, the incarnation of general Ross, jumped to Huang Wen''s side. He did not expand because he created those seemingly powerful gamma armies. He still looked at Huang Wen respectfully and even rigidly and asked in a low voice, "Huang Wen, when will the alien army come?"


    "Soon, when this space wormhole opens, it is when they arrive..." Huang asked, pointing to the space wormhole that looks chaotic in the sky and is slowly spreading.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Huang, how do I feel that this is the means you use?" a trace of hesitation flashed in Hong Haoke''s eyes and asked his question, or the question of the high-level human beings. After all, the light came from the avenger building, and everyone saw it.


    "Well, we''re trying to prevent them from dispersing." Huang asked, "we found that the notorious cosmic pirates in the universe are staring at the earth. When you hear their nicknames, you should know what they do..."


    "Originally, according to our calculation, well, you know, we have super artificial intelligence. According to his calculation, those zeta Ruixing people will enter New York State or even a larger place in the United States and land. Based on this, they will begin to invade the earth!"


    "In order to prevent the battlefield from spreading too much, we used the cosmic magic cube. I believe you should have seen or heard of this..."


    "Using this cosmic magic cube, we can forcibly change their place of arrival, control them in New York City, which is where our Avenger alliance can control, minimize the battlefield and minimize the loss of battle!"


    "I naturally know a little about the cosmic cube, but can''t you directly use the cosmic cube to expel them further? For example, don''t let them come to the earth?" Hong Haoke heard Huang''s words and was silent for a moment. It was obvious that he was waiting for the response of the high level of mankind, and then asked the next question.


    "Naturally, it''s OK, but there are two problems to be solved..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, and then stretched out two fingers. "The first problem is that those zeta Ruixing people have found the earth. According to the dark forest law of the universe, since they have found us, they are bound to attack us, especially they are cosmic pirates!"


    "So even if we expel them, they will still come near the earth again, and may even occupy planets such as Mars and moon as bases to launch a protracted war against us!"


    "As for the second question, the cosmic cube is here, so we can barely shrink the battlefield here. If we want to guide the zeta Ruixing people to other places, the cosmic cube must also be there. However, who will send the cosmic cube far enough away from the earth and lead the zeta Ruixing people there?"


    "Sorry, Mr. Huang asked..." Hong Haoke''s face was a little stiff. For a moment, he looked at Huang awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, I understand that you didn''t ask these questions!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, and then looked serious. "However, before the battle here is over, I don''t want someone to launch weapons that are enough to pose a threat to the soldiers here, such as nuclear bombs!"


    "You should know, my ability, this kind of thing can''t hurt me. When the war is over, no matter who gives the order, I will find him to settle!"


    "How arrogant!" some senior officials of the country jumped up when they heard Huang''s question and couldn''t help asking who gave Huang the courage to ask. However, when he found that the senior officials of the United States didn''t mean to be angry at all, and even his body shrunk subconsciously, he suddenly realized that something was wrong


    "Buzz!" fortunately, the space wormhole opened and everyone''s attention was attracted.

 Chapter 508

    At this time, just above the avenger building, a huge space wormhole is completely spread out, and in the center of the space wormhole, you can clearly see a dark cosmic space.


    A dangerous, desolate and lonely atmosphere spreads in the hearts of every ordinary person who sees this space. The ordinary people here are people without extraordinary ability. After all, those high-level human beings.


    When someone saw this scene, he suddenly woke up and felt that the internal struggle on the earth seemed meaningless. In front of the vast universe, such a place on the earth was not worth mentioning.


    Even when humans are fighting with each other, there may be something in the Unknown Universe. Suddenly, they stare at the earth and take the earth as prey, attacking the earth like the zetarians now


    With the opening of the space wormhole, one after another zeta Ruixing people driving individual aircraft are flying in. At the same time, there are huge Leviathan spacecraft coming in along the space wormhole!


    Those individual aircrafts are somewhat similar to the demon glider, which was once driven by the green devil, but they should be larger. The huge Leviathan spacecraft is not only a spacecraft, but also a powerful biological weapon. At least, so far, such a large creature has not been seen on the earth.


    "Is this an alien?" as the camera zoomed in, some people saw the ugly zeta Ruixing people on the single soldier aircraft. Yes, from the perspective of earth people, these zeta Ruixing people are indeed very ugly and even standard monsters.


    "Hmm?" however, when those zetarians entered the sky over New York, they suddenly found something wrong. Even if they had not seen the appearance of earthmen, they also noticed that what was waiting for them was not ordinary earthmen, but a group of strange guys and earth troops!


    In other words, the earthlings already know that their Zetas will fight!


    "Rocky! What are you doing?" the angry voice of the zetarian leader echoed over New York. "Are you going to betray your great master?!"


    "Great master? Ha ha!" Rocky also appeared at this time. He may have lost his eternal gun and soul gem scepter. He may not even have to go to the second floor of any Avenger alliance, but he is much better than ordinary zeta Ruixing soldiers.


    Therefore, Loki also joined the war. Moreover, as compensation and in order to improve Loki''s combat effectiveness, Tony Stark developed a weapon to Loki according to the power in the cosmic magic cube. It was a spear that could release laser. For Loki, it was very easy.


    "I just betrayed your great master, what can you do? If you have the ability, you all come in and kill me!" Rocky''s disdainful voice sounded in the ear of the leader of the zetarians. Of course, this is a method of encouragement, but the zetarians, as cosmic pirates, just eat this set.


    After all, zeta Ruixing people are not only the notorious cosmic pirates in the universe, but also the men of mieba. They accompany mieba. They don''t know how many planets they have conquered and how many creatures they have killed.


    Therefore, no one has ever dared to be so provocative to their zetarians, especially on a backward planet such as earth.


    Even if it is Loki of Asgard who speaks, it is the same, because from Loki''s performance, Loki must cooperate with the people on the earth, so kill all the people on the earth and Loki!


    "The whole army attack!" after the zetarians'' leader made a decision, he directly accelerated the March and let those zetarians who are now on earth stay in the air.


    Anyway, there are not many people below who need zeta Ruixing soldiers to do it. It''s better to wait until all the troops enter the wormhole and do it together!


    That is, the zetarian leader will let the earthlings and rocky know what real despair is!


    "Well done!" Huang asked. Looking at rocky, he nodded with satisfaction. Then rocky showed only small means, but it was surprisingly effective.


    Moreover, only when the entire zeta Ruixing army is released can it be completely annihilated. Otherwise, Huang Wen has to chase them to outer space to solve them, and then clean the battlefield in outer space, which is a little too troublesome.


    Besides, only after all the zeta Ruixing people have entered the earth, Huang Wen can start the immortal killing sword array and leave them completely in the earth. Otherwise, half of the zeta Ruixing people will start the immortal killing sword array, and the rest of the zeta Ruixing people will be scared away. What should we do?


    At this time, the zeta Ruixing people''s army did not know what was waiting for them on the earth. However, after all, they were well-known cosmic pirates in the universe. They couldn''t do anything else. At least in terms of marching efficiency, they were still very fast. Huang Wen didn''t wait too much time, and all the zeta Ruixing people came to the earth.


    The whole sky of New York was blocked by the mighty zetarians, just like dark clouds in the sky.


    At this time, there were more zeta Ruixing people than Huang Wen remembered. At least, Huang Wen saw dozens of Leviathan ships, and even two vertical Leviathan ships, which were much larger than other Leviathan ships. It looked like two Godzilla, hundreds of meters high.


    As for the army of zetarians, there are countless. It''s not clear how many people there are. However, at least it''s more than the army of the whole earth. After all, it''s enough to plunder the army of zetarians on countless planets.


    "Repent! Rocky! Repent! Earthman!" the leader of the zeta Ruixing people was in the main ship, and the voice was passed to everyone''s ears. "Now, your earth is our zeta Ruixing people''s territory, and you earthmen will become our zeta Ruixing people''s slaves!"


    "I hope you can surrender and die less. In this way, I can sell you people on earth at a good price!"


    "But rocky, you are not qualified to be a slave. As the price of betraying the great master and cooperating with the people on earth, you will be sent down by the great master himself!"


    "By the way, what about the artifact given to you by the great master? Where did you get it?!"


    "Hehe, don''t you wonder how I got out of control?" Rocky raised his mouth slightly, raised his head, looked mockingly at the main ship where the leader of zeta Ruixing sat, and said with a smile, "you have become a turtle in a jar. You have completely fallen into our trap. You don''t know it yet?"

 Chapter 509

    "Fall into your trap?" the leader of the zeta Ruixing people was stunned subconsciously when he heard Loki''s words, and then explored with the detection system of the main ship. He didn''t find any threatening weapons and ambush. The leader of the zeta Ruixing people couldn''t help laughing.


    "Rocky, rocky, it seems that the failure of Asgard''s struggle for the throne has completely lost your mind. Our zetarians have come to the earth. Even Asgard''s army can''t stop us!"


    "Now, just watch us conquer the whole earth! As for the artifacts given to you by the great master, anyway, I can find them and give them to the great master again..."


    "Well, your proposal is very good." before the leader of the zeta Ruixing people finished his words, a voice directly interrupted him. The leader of the zeta Ruixing people subconsciously turned around and found that Huang Wen appeared behind him.


    "Alarm! Alarm! A stranger broke in!" at this time, the alarm of the main ship sounded, which sank the heart of the leader of zeta Ruixing.


    "Are you an earthling?" the leader of the zeta Ruixing people subconsciously stepped back, looked at Huang and asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to do? Do you want to carry out the decapitation plan? It''s useless! We zeta Ruixing people don''t eat this set at all! Even if I die, the plan to invade the earth won''t stop!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I think your proposal is very good. I''m ready to let you watch the destruction of the whole zeta Ruixing people!" Huang asked, looking at the leader of the zeta Ruixing people with a kind face, smiled and whispered, "after all, you''ve done so many bad things and hurt so many planets. It''s always fair to have some retribution!"


    "Poof!" with the voice of Huang Wen, the leader of the zeta Ruixing people didn''t even have time to speak. A sword directly pierced his body, then smashed the body of the main ship, nailed the leader of the zeta Ruixing people in the air, and didn''t mean to take his life directly.


    "Is that? What is the leader of the zeta Ruixing people?" everyone was stunned when they saw the leader of the zeta Ruixing people blown out of the main ship, and then everyone on earth who saw this scene was excited, "well done! It''s so easy to invade our earth! This is retribution!"


    However, the excitement of the earth people at this time is only a beginning, a beginning from depression to boiling blood, because the next moment, the main ship of the zeta Ruixing people exploded, and all the zeta Ruixing people inside were also killed.


    Even many zeta Ruixing personal aircraft and Leviathan spacecraft around were directly killed by the explosion!


    "Boom!" there was a huge explosion in the sky. Yes, Huang Wen directly used Qigong wave to destroy the main ship and dismantle the warship. It''s not just the patent of Captain Carol, but Huang Wen can easily do this, even if the main ship is strong!


    "Beautiful!" all the people on earth who saw this scene stood up excitedly, including those high-level human beings. They haven''t felt this kind of blood boiling and goose bumps all over for a long time.


    Just now, after hearing the nonsense of the leader of the zetarians and the great army of zetarians covering the whole sky, the high level of mankind has been desperate.


    After all, the difference in the number of people is too great. Even if there are dozens of Avengers, plus the 100 people of the gamma Legion and the armies all over the world, they are far less than the zeta Ruixing people.


    Even if the whole earth people attack, there is a big gap between men, women, old and young, not to mention the monster appearance of zeta Ruixing people, which is stronger than ordinary earth people


    Therefore, the high level of mankind once felt that the earth might really lose, even with the avenger alliance.


    But now, Huang Wen nailed the leader of the zeta Ruixing people in mid air and bombed the main ship of the zeta Ruixing people, which undoubtedly gave a boost to the high level of mankind and even all humans who saw this scene.


    This is also a signal of counterattack!


    Of course, there is another person who is very dissatisfied with Huang Wen''s bombing of the zeta Ruixing main ship, that is Tony Stark.


    "No, you just kill people. It''s rare to have a guy who looks like a normal spaceship. How can you say that the bombing will be bombing? Can''t you leave it to me to study?" Tony Stark flashed a flesh pain in his eyes. Looking at the zeta Ruixing main ship, which has been broken into slag and has no research value, he whispered subconsciously.


    You know, before Huang asked Tony Stark about the alien spaceship, Tony Stark gained a lot, but the destroyer armor didn''t gain much, because it was so broken.


    At this time, the zeta Ruixing main ship, not to mention, completely lost its research value, but looking at the remaining individual aircraft and Leviathan spacecraft of the zeta Ruixing people, Tony Stark felt that the research value of these gadgets might not be as good as the broken zeta Ruixing main ship.


    "Leader!" the zeta Ruixing people saw that their main ship exploded, and their leader was nailed in the air. They panicked. It was not as indifferent as the zeta Ruixing leader said before, but rushed to their leader one after another to save their leader.


    Unfortunately, although zeta Ruixing people are frightening cosmic pirates in the universe, there is a big problem with this family, that is, there is no real strong man.


    Even among the gamma legion, there are several more powerful gamma warriors who are barely regarded as legendary. However, among the zeta Ruixing people, everyone''s strength is the same. In other words, all of them are miscellaneous soldiers.


    Perhaps, in the face of a low-end civilization and a planet without a strong one, such a zetarian army can completely crush it, but they don''t even have an effective method for those who have a strong one, especially those who can''t be hurt by their weapons.


    Just like now, Huang Wen nailed the leader of the zeta Ruixing people in the air and arranged sword Qi around him. As long as the zeta Ruixing people''s miscellaneous soldiers dare to fly over in a single aircraft, they will be greeted by the death penalty with thousands of swords through their hearts!


    At this time, Huang Wen is not the one who has just won the sword Saint Dugu Jian character bag and relies on the sword Saint Dugu Jian''s holy spirit sword technique. At this time, Huang Wen has his own unique opinions and moves on Kendo, which is derived from the holy spirit sword technique, but far beyond the sword Saint Dugu Jian!

 Chapter 510

    "Don''t worry about me! Destroy! Destroy this planet and let them know that we zeta Ruixing people can''t be humiliated!" the leader of zeta Ruixing people is very backbone. Even if his body is pierced by Huang Wen''s sword, he can''t move now, but he still can''t help shouting in front of the zeta Ruixing soldiers who are constantly dying.


    The leader of zeta Ruixing people wants the fish to die and the net to be broken. Even if he dies, he is absolutely unwilling to make the earth better and let Huang who hurt him say hello!


    As a cosmic pirate race favored by mieba and accepted as his subordinates, zeta Ruixing people not only have absolute loyalty, but most importantly, they do have bloodthirsty and belligerent factors in their blood!


    As a counterattack, the zeta Ruixing people have to do more than destroy the buildings on the earth. The avenger alliance, gamma Legion and soldiers of various countries below are all the targets of the zeta Ruixing people!


    "Hmm?" just as Huang Wen was preparing to open the immortal killing sword array, he felt the fluctuation of space power. Huang Wen subconsciously looked at the past, and then knew why Gu Yi could come to New York for the first time.


    It is not only because the portal of Gu Yi is far enough, but also because there is a supreme sanctuary in New York. However, due to the existence of Huang Wen''s alliance with the Avengers, there are basically not many magicians in the supreme sanctuary. It is only used to detect the power of dimension and space. If there is a situation, report it to Gu Yi.


    Now, the power of space is hardly too strong. Therefore, Gu Yi came to New York again. She raised her head and looked at her Huang Wen, smiled and nodded.


    "It seems that you are ready to call your name." Gu Yi looked at Huang and said with a smile.


    "No, I just want to call the name of the earth." Huang asked, shaking his head and appearing next to Gu Yi, "is master Gu Yi here to help?"


    "I''m not here to help. I''m just worried. After the immortal killing sword array is opened, I don''t even have the ability to watch the war." Gu Yi''s eyes moved, took a deep look at Huang and asked.


    "However, I forgot to tell you that in the universe, they may not remember the name of a planet, but will remember the name of the strong star. Perhaps, when they mention the earth after this war, they will say that it is the planet where Huang Wen is located."


    "We''d better wait until after the war." Huang Wen noticed that the zeta Ruixing people had started the real battle, so he directly started the immortal killing sword array, and then the whole new York was shrouded. The endless sword spirit spread throughout New York, and then hit every zeta Ruixing people accurately.


    Even though the strength of the avenger alliance, the gamma Legion and the law enforcement team of the hurried mutants are strong, there are too many zeta Ruixing people to deal with so many opponents at the same time. In order to avoid too great damage caused by Zeta Ruixing, Huang Wen took the lead.


    With Huang Wen''s action, the number of zeta Ruixing people began to decline. The immortal sword array was originally used to guard the mountain gate and was specially used for group warfare. At this time, in the interstellar war, the immortal sword array finally released its power!


    "If we can arrange such an array in the dimensional space of the earth, we don''t have to stare at the abnormal situation of the earth''s dimension all the time..." Gu said with some emotion as he looked at the power of the immortal killing sword array.


    "Sorry, the power of the immortal killing sword array is limited. I can''t do it in such a large area of the earth. It''s even more impossible to arrange it between dimensions..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Gu Yi, shook his head, whispered, and then controlled silly girl to give an order.


    "Steve, let general Ross and his gamma army obey the command. I will use the immortal sword array to further narrow the scope of the battlefield. You will fight in the immortal sword array!"


    "OK!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath when he heard Huang''s question, began to command, and then looked at the two Leviathan spaceships in monster form, which were obviously mutated not far away. He asked subconsciously, "Huang asked, don''t you deal with these two big guys?"


    "Hawk!" before Huang asked, hawk rushed out, jumped up and ran to one of the 100 meter high Leviathan monsters.


    Originally, it has become a three meter high hawk, which is the top in the height ranking on this side of the earth. However, when hawk appears in front of the 100 meter high Leviathan monster, he is like a sparrow attacking humans at the same time.


    With a sound of "bang!", hawk jumped up quickly, but he fell down faster. Even though Leviathan''s attack speed was not fast, hawk just hit his arm and was beaten out.


    "Dong!" with a sound, hawk fell to the ground, and the corners of the mouth of the whole Avenger alliance twitched slightly, because everyone thought of the flag that hawk set directly.


    With general Ross''s red hawk complexion all black, he felt that his son-in-law was a little too ashamed, especially in this kind of interstellar battle.


    However, general Ross didn''t mean to rush to Leviathan monster to help. He knew that his strength must be weaker than hawk at this time. Even if he was a little five centimeters taller than hawk''s three meter height, he also knew that he could not be hawk''s opponent.


    Moreover, general Ross has set his goal very clearly. Those normal Leviathan ships are the best object for him to show his strength!


    As for the two hundred meter high Leviathan monsters, let''s leave them to more powerful people


    "Hawk can''t be beaten out this time!" at this time, what everyone didn''t expect was that the wicked Tony Stark directly played the flag voice set by hawk at this time, which made the whole Avenger alliance helplessly hold his forehead. It has to be said that Tony Stark''s revenge is still strong.


    "Hawk!" Hawk looked back and glared at Tony Stark. It was obvious that hawk also wrote down this matter. Who was not a guy with a strong sense of revenge?


    With the sound of "bang!", hawk rose up again. From the punch he had just been hit by Leviathan monster, he could realize that although the Leviathan monster was long and frightening, it did not form an absolute crush on hawk in terms of power.


    Moreover, it was only when hawk had no place to take advantage of in the air that he was beaten out. When hawk jumped on Leviathan monster and made a combination of eight pole boxing, hawk could let everyone know his strength!

 Chapter 511

    "Leave the rest to me!" just when everyone didn''t know what to do with the remaining 100 meter high Leviathan monster, Logan stood out with a golden light on his body, a fighting wing on his back and a confident smile on his face.


    "Logan..." Qin Ge Lei, who was floating in the air to kill the enemy, heard Logan''s voice and couldn''t help but flash a trace of worry in her eyes. She hurried to Logan''s side and whispered to remind Logan.


    "Don''t worry, Qin, I''m not the original me, now I''m the Wolverine in the boss''s mouth!" Logan looked at Qin, Ge Lei smiled, shook his head, left the next sentence, directly turned into a remnant, disappeared in place, and ran to another Leviathan monster that was being destroyed.


    "Poof!" at the next moment, Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw directly pierced the Leviathan monster''s body under the speed blessing of the Qihua wing. Even if the Leviathan monster tried to block, it failed in the face of Logan, who has the characteristic that King Kong is not bad and can''t repel.


    However, compared with Leviathan monster, Logan''s body shape is too small after all. It will take a long time for him to kill this Leviathan monster and make it completely lose its resistance.


    "Don''t you continue to fight? Just control the immortal killing sword array to kill those miscellaneous soldiers?" Gu Yi looked at Huang who was still around her and didn''t continue to fight. He glanced at belle who was also in battle and asked, "your little girlfriend is also fighting. Don''t you help?"


    "At this time, there is no strong enemy in the immortal killing sword array. Mieba is not prepared for other means. It seems that this is just his test..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "it''s a shot to test where the bottom line between you and Odin is, but unfortunately, he doesn''t know my existence."


    "As for Belle and the avenger alliance, they all need to grow up. That''s what Belle means. Anyway, nothing can threaten her existence. Let her experience it."


    "In other parallel worlds, this battle will be very tragic. The avenger alliance has limited manpower, and the residents of New York have not been evacuated in time. I don''t know how many people died in that battle, and even Tony Stark almost died in that battle..." a green light was released from the eyes of agomo in Gu Yi''s chest, Gu Yi sighed.


    "Master Gu Yi, now, there are your time gems, space gems and the soul gems just sent by rocky on the earth. Nothing will happen?" Huang asked suddenly. He looked at Gu Yi tentatively and asked.


    "What''s your purpose of collecting infinite gemstones?" Gu Yi smelled the speech, looked solemn, looked deeply at Huang and asked, "do you want to realize what wish?"


    "I don''t have any desire to realize the infinite gem. I just don''t want the infinite gem to fall into the hands of the ambitious Titan," Huang asked, shaking his head seriously and looking at Gu Yi.


    "Then there shouldn''t be anything... Huh?" Gu Yi''s face eased down, looked at Huang Wen, smiled and shook his head, but as he was saying, Gu Yi was suddenly stunned and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Hmm?" not only Gu YILENG, but Huang Wen was also stunned, because he noticed that there was a time-space fluctuation in the immortal sword array. Then, the four Huang Wen were familiar, but there was a weak smell in the scope of New York.


    "Lying in the trough? Isn''t it?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Yes, the four familiar and weak smells that appeared in the immortal killing sword array at this time were the ant man, Dr. hawk, Captain America and iron man!


    "No? They crossed the parallel world. Why did they cross into our world?" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. In his opinion, the world traversed in the film world should be the same film world. The parallel universe is the same, and their world is obviously very different from the film world.


    However, Huang Wen can also tell that Dr. hawk, Captain America and iron man are not hawk, Steve Rogers and Tony Stark at the future time of the world, because their strength is too weak.


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen turned his head and looked at Gu Yi, and the eyes of the Argo motorcycle in front of Gu Yi''s chest began to flash green. Obviously, Gu Yi also wanted to find out what had happened.


    "Generally speaking, we are in a multi universe, and although the world is different, it is also a parallel universe..." after a long time, Gu Yi opened his eyes, looked at Huang Wen and explained softly, "they come from one of the parallel universes that are not influenced by you and have no mutants."


    "How about me in the universe?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something and looking at Gu Yi.


    "I could see you in countless parallel universes before, but I can''t tell which you are in their world. After all, the power of time gem is not omnipotent..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly.


    "So have they ever appeared in the past and future of our world?" Huang asked, as if thinking about something, frowned, and looked at Gu Yi in a low voice after a long time.


    "There was no trace of these four people in the past, but I found another one who came from another different world, and finally, there was another person left in this world..." Gu Yi''s eyes moved slightly, and the Argo motorcycle eyes on his chest continued to flash green light and said.


    "As for the future, the future is unpredictable. It is possible that they will appear in the future time and space. It is possible that they will appear in the future time and space. It is possible that they will appear in the future time and space without them. Who can say all this well?"


    "...." listening to Gu Yi''s slightly tongue twister, Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly. He understood Gu Yi''s meaning, but he didn''t understand why this happened. He looked at Gu Yi helplessly and asked, "how could this happen?"


    "Now that they have chosen to cross time and space and come to another parallel world in this way, there will be countless worlds similar to him in the multi universe. They choose to cross to another parallel world in this way, and even they themselves may crash..." Gu Yi shook his head and said helplessly.

 Chapter 512

    Gu Yi''s meaning has been very clear. If a universe encounters the snap finger crisis of killing hegemony, then under the whole multiverse, countless parallel universes will also encounter similar snap finger crises. Even though these parallel universes will have subtle differences, the experience of the large body is still the same.


    It is precisely because of the ring finger crisis that countless parallel universes want to solve this crisis. They with similar experiences will naturally choose similar solutions and borrow infinite gemstones from other parallel universes.


    Therefore, at the four time points of Fulian I, 1970, Thor 2 and Galaxy guard 1, basically all parallel spaces of the whole multiverse will experience the thing of borrowing and returning gemstones.


    These four time points may not be from the avenger alliance of the same universe, or there may be two time points from the avenger alliance of the same universe. There are other possibilities. In short, there are many possibilities


    Even these four time points of the movie universe itself will also experience the borrowing of gemstones. However, they may not have encountered the mistakes of the Avengers in the four films of the multiple connection, so the process of their world has not been affected.


    In a word, the multiverse has infinite possibilities. All these are the choice of the gate of destiny stone


    "If the tyrant of our world crosses that world, isn''t that world over?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind, and then he thought of something, and his pupils suddenly shrunk.


    "No, no matter which world the Avengers come from now, they will encounter the annihilator of which world. Anyway, the Avengers who come up at that time point of Galaxy guard 1 will inevitably encounter the annihilator of our world through the past, a heavenly Father annihilator. If I don''t stop, there must be no chance of winning in that world..."


    "If I leave my world and go to another world to stop mieba, it doesn''t seem to me that there is no chance of winning. As long as I bring the immortal killing sword and re set up the immortal killing sword array, waiting for the arrival of mieba and the restraint of the avenger Alliance..."


    "If I can directly kill the future bully of our world, not to mention what kind of task reward I can get, as long as the timeline of our world reaches that moment, the finger crisis of bully will be solved directly, and even there will be no crisis from bully anymore!"


    "Well, according to the time point, I still have three chances to stop. One is now, the other is the one of Thor 2 Ether particles, and the other is the power gem and soul gem of the nebula!"


    On the one hand, Huang Wen was thinking about the complex multi universe problem. On the other hand, when the ant man, Dr. hawk, Captain America and iron man from the ordinary film universe appeared here, the ant man was ok, and the remaining three were all stunned.


    "This is New York?" Dr. hawk blinked and looked at the familiar streets, the familiar zeta Ruixing people, and the seemingly familiar but completely different Avenger alliance. There was a dull look in his expression, which looked cute.


    "Hawk!" a familiar roar sounded in the ears of the four people. The three meter high hawk directly knocked Leviathan monster to the ground. With a loud bang, hawk continued to beat Leviathan monster like a winner. After all, such a big guy has strong vitality.


    "Why is he so much taller than you?" the U.S. captain subconsciously glanced at Dr. hawk, and then looked at the direction of the battlefield. "In other words, did we encounter such a large Leviathan ship? Can''t it be regarded as a ship? And what are those things that slaughtered zetarians around here?"


    "Don''t say that. I''ve seen mark 50. Why did the nanotechnology I developed five years ago come on stage so early?" iron man twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and looked at the avenger alliance in the battle. "Moreover, it''s not just me, Steve, how can you use the Thor hammer? Is that the Thor hammer?"


    "It seems a little different..." the captain of the United States whispered with a hesitation in his eyes. "Tony, you mean, this is not the parallel world we want to cross? We''re in the wrong place?"


    "It''s not a mistake!" the iron man shook his head, thought a little, and said, "No matter how different this world is from our world, since the New York war has taken place in this world, it shows that this world has encountered the same world as our world in the past, and there is also a crazy Titan in this world..."


    "But the question is, since the world is completely different, how can we find the three gemstones we need?" the ant man looked at the iron man and asked.


    "Eh..." iron man hesitated when he heard the ant man''s words. In the face of a strange world that doesn''t know intelligence at all, even if he has great wisdom, it doesn''t work.


    However, iron man also knows that they can''t leave this world and go back to a new world to look for gemstones. Of course, it''s not because iron man has seen through the correlation of the multi universe, but because there are not many PIM particles to help them cross. At least, they are not enough to support each of them to cross into the new parallel universe.


    "Why don''t you take one step at a time? At least, Rocky''s scepter and the time gem of the supreme mage won''t change much. As for the space gem, I''ve seen it. The next question is how to take it away..." the iron man took a deep breath and just made a decision.


    "Boom!" as soon as the iron man''s voice fell, a body of zeta Ruixing people fell near them. Then, rocky said with some excitement: "I said I didn''t come to the earth. You had to force me to come to the earth. Now, I came to the earth and brought you all into the trap to smash your conspiracy! Surprise? Surprise?"


    "Is this rocky?" the iron man and the captain of the United States looked at each other. They looked at each other and couldn''t accept it for a while. Rocky even stood on the side of the earth during the war in New York. Who brought the zeta Ruixing people here?


    In addition, the cosmic cube is still releasing its power. Why don''t they see the space impulse?


    "It seems that we need to take a good look at the world. I''m afraid our world is completely different..." iron man sighed helplessly.


    "What''s your world like?" a voice sounded behind the iron man and others, making the vengeance cold behind them

 Chapter 513

    "Hawk straight fist!" Dr. hawk was the first to recover. He shouted angrily, as if he had found the feeling of blood boiling when hawk fought, and then turned around and hit the direction of the sound source.


    "Bang!" one hand grasped Dr. hawk''s fist. The palm was obviously smaller than Dr. hawk''s fist, but he firmly grasped Dr. hawk''s fist, which made Dr. hawk suspicious, because he found that he could not break free from that palm or even move no matter how hard he tried!


    This is what Dr. Hawk has never encountered since he became a hawk. Whether it was the former form of hawk or the current form of Dr. hawk, even the mieba in their world did not crush hawk like this. At that time, when hawk lost to mieba, he was mainly stunned by the combination of mieba.


    "The Haoke I trained is not my opponent, let alone you, who lost most of the power of Haoke?" yes, it was Huang who appeared behind the avenger. He shook his head in disdain and said.


    "Hawk you trained? Who are you?!" at this time, the crossing Avengers watched Huang Wen with vigilance. Even the iron man directly changed into the nano armor and aimed the palm gun at Huang Wen. It looked like Huang Wen fired directly at Huang Wen without giving an explanation.


    "You in this world will not choose to face me with this kind of thing, because he knows that it is meaningless." Huang Wen shook his head again, and he couldn''t move through the Avengers in an instant. A powerful force suppressed them and made them completely lose their resistance.


    "Who the hell are you?! why did my armor suddenly fail?!" the iron man clenched his teeth, looked at Huang and asked in a deep voice.


    "It seems that there is no ability to resist magnetic force and metal control in your world. At least, Tony is equipped with magnetic field defense measures on his armor..." Huang asked deeply. After Gu Yi''s remarks, Huang didn''t know which world these four people came from, but now it seems, At least a world without mutants, or at least a world of the movie universe.


    "Magnetic field defense measures?" iron man couldn''t help but be stunned, and then realized what, "you know our identity? What''s your purpose?"


    "You come to my world and still question me here?" Huang asked, raising an eyebrow and taking a deep look at the iron man four people. "If it weren''t for the fact that you really experienced a tragedy and your appearance is exactly the same as Tony and them, in fact, I don''t care about you. After all, Tony, your temper is too smelly..."


    Tony Stark of Huang Wen''s world is also proud, but he is basically proud in his familiar fields. Tony Stark is still very low-key in the face of strong and unknown existence


    Unlike the iron man in front of him, he was caught by Huang Wen and even had gone to resist, but he still didn''t straighten out his position. Instead, he began to question Huang Wen.


    "Why are you so stiff with them?" at this time, Gu Yi''s body appeared next to Huang Wen. Looking at the unable to move through the avenger, Gu Yi shook his head reluctantly and asked softly, "isn''t your relationship with Tony and them very good?"


    "Maybe it''s because they are a little different in every world..." Huang asked. "It''s also possible that it''s because of the different mentality and position, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable with Tony, even if I was going to go to their world to solve the problem of bullying..."


    "There is no tyrant in our world!" the ant man subconsciously retorted when he heard Huang''s question. "The tyrant in our world has been cut off by Thor''s axe... Hmm? There is no Thor in this world?"


    The ant man''s voice fell, and the Avengers found the New York battlefield. Although there were all kinds of thunder and explosion attacks, they did not see the body of Thor.


    "Mieba in your world was killed by Thor, but can you guarantee that there will be no mieba in other worlds to go to your world?" Huang asked with a sneer. "For example, at the time node of the soul gem, will the nebula really not be discovered by mieba? You know, her whole body has been transformed by mieba..."


    "Who the hell are you? You know so many things?!" iron man''s pupil narrowed slightly, looked at Huang warily and asked in a deep voice.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Huang Wen, who is the boss behind the world Avenger alliance." Huang Wen glanced at the iron man lightly and said, "the world Avenger alliance was formed by me. It has nothing to do with the Divine Shield Bureau. As for the hydra, most of them have been eliminated by us, and the Divine Shield Bureau has long been gone..."


    "How is this possible?" the captain of the United States was stunned when he heard Huang''s words. He was also going to pretend to be a hydra and cheat the spiritual gem scepter from the hands of crossed bones and others, but now Huang asked him that there are no divine shield and hydra. Who is communicating with the Avengers alliance and the human top? You know, after losing the s.h.i.e.l.d., they experienced civil war!


    "I can see that you have a lot of questions. I also know what your purpose is. For the sake of Tony, Steve and banner, I can''t help you and your world, but I need to wait until the battle is over..." Huang asked, looking at Iron Man and others, waved and relieved their control.


    "You..." there was a hesitation in iron man''s eyes. He was ready to say something, but was stopped by the captain of the United States.


    "I can feel that he is not a bad man. I believe him..." the American captain took a deep breath and looked at the iron man and said solemnly.


    "Why?" iron man asked, frowning and looking straight into Captain America''s eyes.


    "Because I believe in ourselves!" the captain of the United States smiled and said, pointing to the Avengers in the battle. "At least, I believe that Bucky and I don''t think we will help a bad man, and neither will you, Tony?"


    "I found that no matter which world, Steve is more likable than Tony!" Huang asked. Hearing the words of the American captain, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising. Then he waved and released a powerful sword again in the immortal sword array, further killing those zeta Ruixing people.

 Chapter 514

    "Gulu!" the iron man, who had heard Huang Wen''s words and was subconsciously ready to refute, saw Huang Wen''s actions and the sword in the sky. He couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and swallowed his words to his mouth together with his saliva.


    "It seems that you have already talked about it..." Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen and the Avengers and said with a smile.


    "The eye of Argo motorcycle!" iron man saw the eye of Argo motorcycle on Gu Yi''s chest. He subconsciously frowned, "strange has become a woman in this world?"


    Of course, the iron man knows that in the eye of Argo motorcycle, there is a gem of time. However, he does not know Gu Yi, or no one knows Gu Yi in the whole Avenger alliance. We have no connection with Gu Yi at all.


    Even Dr. strange, the captain of the United States, ant man and Dr. hawk haven''t seen him. It''s too late for Dr. strange to appear, and then he was directly turned into ashes by mieba''s fingers.


    "..." Gu Yi heard the iron man''s words, his mouth twitched slightly, then looked at Huang with some approval and said, "well, I think what you said before is very correct. This guy is really not very likable!"


    "I''m the master of strange. My name is Gu Yi. I''m the supreme mage before him. As for the time gem in the eye of Argo motorcycle, even if Huang Wen agrees, you still need a reason to convince me..."


    "Ding! Boss, there is a monster like a Western dragon outside New York. It will spit out a powerful flame in its mouth, which has caused great casualties outside New York!" just then, Huang Wen''s watch suddenly condensed the image of a silly girl. She waved her hand and showed the situation outside the killing immortal sword array.


    "Hmm? What''s this?" Huang asked. Looking at the Western dragon that was destroying in the image, he subconsciously frowned. Since he was outside the immortal killing sword array, it showed that this was not the means of zeta Ruixing people, not the means of zeta Ruixing people. Who came out to make trouble at this time?


    "The extraordinary dragon should come to avenge you, or follow someone''s will." when Gu Yi saw the image, a green light flashed through the eye of Argo motorcycle in front of his chest, and then said, "the guy who blew up Tony''s house and was killed by you..."


    "Another super artificial intelligence? No, I was bombed so early in this world?" iron man subconsciously opened his mouth when he heard Gu Yi''s words. "No wonder he can grow up so fast. It seems that he has experienced more than me!"


    "Hehe, his strength is much stronger than you!" Huang asked, glancing at the iron man, and then his figure disappeared in situ.


    "Hmm? What about others?" for Huang Wen, who came and went without a trace, the traversing Avengers said they had never seen, and only the ant man had seen a similar ghost female EVA. Compared with Huang Wen, it was too far away, so the traversing Avengers looked at Gu Yi one after another.


    "Oh, he went to solve the Dragon just now. I don''t know the specific situation, because this sword array blocked my perception..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly.


    "What a tenacious vitality. Although the size is much smaller than that of the Leviathan monster, both strength and vitality are more powerful..." Huang asked. At the moment he saw the extraordinary dragon, he already knew that it was not so easy to solve the extraordinary dragon. At least, he wanted to kill the extraordinary Dragon silently without causing damage to the surroundings, It''s almost impossible.


    "Well, anyway, New York City has been in such a mess. It doesn''t matter if there is more damage. Then take belle to live in base 1 for a while. Anyway, their school has been on holiday..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind and came to the extraordinary dragon in an instant.


    "Hmm?" when the extraordinary dragon noticed that there was suddenly one more person around him, the huge longan looked at Huang and asked, and then noticed something. There was an angry flame in the huge longan, "Mandalin was killed by you!"


    "Shua!" but as soon as the extraordinary dragon''s voice fell, he felt Huang Wen''s palm on him, followed by a strong sense of space replacement. The next moment, the extraordinary dragon directly entered the immortal killing sword array.


    "Hmm? Here is?" a little surprise flashed in the eyes of extraordinary dragon. He looked a little confused. However, he soon recovered, glared at Huang Wen, his body suddenly expanded twice, and then a powerful dragon breath flame sprayed on Huang Wen.


    "What a monster is this? What a big one!" the ant man couldn''t help exclaiming, looked at the extraordinary dragon in surprise and said, "it''s bigger than when I was the biggest!"


    Yes, the ant man used PIM particles. The biggest incarnation was nearly 20 meters, twice as high as the previous destroyer armor, but the extraordinary dragon whose body expanded due to anger was more than 20 meters!


    Of course, compared with the Leviathan monster 100 meters high in the distance, this height is far from enough to see.


    "Lying trough! Huang asked, what did you do? Why did you pull another big guy in?" Tony Stark, who directly evolved a nano war armour knife and cut the zeta Ruixing people in half, stared wide and shouted at Huang, "you don''t really want to add frost to the snow in New York City? I don''t know how much it will cost to repair it!"


    "Shame! I love money!" the iron man who came through didn''t know Chai Migui. He didn''t know what Tony Stark had experienced. After hearing Tony Stark''s cry, he muttered with disdain.


    "I''ll take care of this lizard, and you can quickly solve the battle. Tony, use the star defense system directly. I''m going to leave some power of the immortal sword array to deter the civilization of other planets in the universe!" Huang asked. His voice reached Tony Stark''s ear. "Is it useful to grow up? You think you''re a hawk!"


    "Give it to me!" Tony Stark looked around like ants. The zeta Ruixing people who had not finished killing for a long time nodded and shouted.


    Tony Stark knows that it''s not a head to kill like this. Even with the help of the immortal killing sword array, there are too many zeta Ruixing people. It can be said that they all come out and gather in New York City!


    Therefore, Tony Stark directly launched the interstellar defense system. After passing the quadruple certification of Huang Wen, Tony Stark, silly girl and Jarvis, Tony Stark spent an unknown amount of money and time to deal with the interstellar defense system of interstellar war, which is finally displayed in front of the world!

 Chapter 515

    This is what Tony Stark has always wanted to do. Before, he was worried that there would be no opportunity for the use of the interstellar defense system in this war. After all, Huang Wen confidently said that the interstellar defense system could not care about New York after getting the sword of killing the immortal.


    After all, Huang Wen didn''t expect that there would be so many zeta Ruixing people. Even if the immortal killing sword array, which is good at group attack, killed people fast enough, it didn''t solve the zeta Ruixing people quickly.


    Of course, the main reason is that Huang Wen doesn''t want to cause too much damage, and the avenger alliance, national armies, gamma Legion and mutant law enforcement are all here. Otherwise, Huang Wen would have directly let the immortal killing sword array erupt the most powerful force and destroyed all zeta Ruixing people together with the whole new York.


    This is also one of the disadvantages of Huang Wen''s less accurate control over the immortal killing sword array. Perhaps, after Huang Wen has the strength of heavenly Father, this problem will not occur again.


    "Lock the target! Launch!" a mechanical sound appeared over New York. Then, floating warships and steel armor Corps appeared on everyone''s head, and the zetarians had become their targets.


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    "Hiss!"


    One laser after another pierced the bodies of zeta Ruixing people, just bombing their bodies without wasting a little energy. This is the result of the joint operation of silly girl and Jarvis.


    "Sleeping trough! No, how did he make so many armor and warships?" iron man couldn''t help but burst into a foul language when he saw the interstellar defense system prepared by Tony Stark in the world. He asked incredulously, "how did he solve the energy problem?"


    "Didn''t you just look down on others?" the ant man warned weakly, "maybe others took all the funds to study the energy supply?"


    "It''s impossible! Even the enhanced version of the ark reactor can''t supply so many armor and warships, let alone those giant armor!" iron man looked at the star defense system in the sky and shook his head decisively.


    As the Avengers talked, the number of zetarians began to decrease sharply as Tony Stark''s interstellar defense system began to attack!


    This was originally Tony Stark''s preparation for interstellar war. I don''t know how much energy in the cosmic magic cube was absorbed, and then transformed by using the technology in the magical alien spacecraft, so as to be more lasting!


    Even, the efficiency of the star defense system to kill zeta Ruixing people at this time is higher than that of the immortal killing sword array. After all, if the immortal killing sword array wants to kill every zeta Ruixing person finely, it also needs Huang Wen''s distraction to control, otherwise it is easy to hurt his own people by mistake. At this time, Huang Wen will start to deal with the extraordinary dragon.


    "Ka! Ka!" just when Feifan dragon spit out the flame dragon breath, he thought he would inevitably cause harm to Huang Wen, but what Feifan dragon never dreamed of was that the flame dragon breath he spit out was directly sealed by Huang Wen!


    Yes, the flame is frozen!


    During this time, Huang Wen''s mind focused on the spiritual gem scepter. However, some time ago, Huang Wen''s attention was on his own ability and cold ice treasure box. Although Huang Wen did not fully understand the cold ice law, his own cold ice power has also been greatly improved.


    Especially after getting the ability of Qixin pill, the combination of the power of water and fire and the power of ice and fire has made great progress in Huang Wen''s ability.


    Although, on the level of sub heavenly Father, such cold ice force may not be very powerful, but in front of the opponent who has not achieved the level of sub heavenly Father, such cold ice force is enough to make the extraordinary dragon lose the ability to resist!


    Therefore, in the frightened eyes of the extraordinary dragon, the power of cold ice spread to the body of the extraordinary dragon along the flame breath of the extraordinary dragon, and then directly frozen it completely.


    "Lying trough! What a big ice lump!" the ant man couldn''t help shouting when he saw the extraordinary dragon more than 20 meters high.


    "Well, just stand here and destroy him completely." Huang Wen stood at the foot of the extraordinary dragon, looked at the extraordinary dragon, selected the angle, and then used the turtle school Qigong wave, "a legendary prop lucky draw, just exchange for a legendary character..."


    "Boom!" with a sound, a powerful turtle school Qigong wave was released from Huang Wen''s hands, which directly shrouded the huge extraordinary dragon, and then blasted into the sky.


    As the turtle school Qigong wave dissipated, the original huge extraordinary dragon completely disappeared, as if it didn''t exist at all. The zitar Ruixing people on the line of turtle school Qigong wave also suffered a reckless disaster and were directly blasted into powder.


    "He has new abilities..." Gu Yi looked at the turtle school Qigong wave that he had never seen before, but had great power. An idea flashed through his mind. Moreover, Gu Yi could see that Huang Wen''s strength also had new progress!


    "It seems that he is not far from the strength of the heavenly Father level, even without his immortal sword array..."


    "It''s time to end. It''s meaningless to continue delaying. Although the avenger alliance, the mutant law enforcement team and the gamma corps have not suffered any damage, there are still some casualties among the armies of various countries whose own strength is not strong..." Huang asked, looking around New York, and an idea flashed through his mind.


    However, there is no way. The strength of the avenger alliance, the mutant law enforcement team and the gamma Legion is much stronger than that of the zeta Ruixing people. Even if the armies of various countries have advanced equipment, they are far inferior to those with extraordinary ability in terms of killing the enemy and protecting themselves.


    Of course, the main reason why Huang Wen can''t wait to solve it completely is that Chinatown has been filled with the strength of zeta Ruixing people. Huang Wen is very unhappy


    "It''s time to set off a fireworks!" Huang Wen took a deep breath and began to surge with countless powerful forces. The next moment, Huang Wen''s arm seemed to turn into a residual shadow and took countless palms one after another.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    Water, fire, ice, thunder, sword, Buddha light, guibo Qigong, mental control, almost all Huang Wen''s abilities are displayed at this moment. As Huang Wen just said, it seems that fireworks are in full bloom in the sky, and countless Qita Ruixing people died under Huang Wen''s attack.


    Moreover, Huang Wen didn''t mean to stop. The spirit of killing immortals in the sky was flashing constantly, cooperating with the avenger alliance, mutant law enforcement team, gamma Legion and interstellar defense system to finish the final work!

 Chapter 516

    "Do you think surprise captain Carroll and Thor will be opponents of this guy?" iron man asked tentatively, looking at his companions.


    "I don''t think it''s easy to say..." Dr. hawk solemnly shook his head and whispered, "at least, surprise captain Carol and Thor can''t give me such a heavy sense of oppression!"


    "As he said before, what are the chances that the tyrants from other worlds will go to our world?" the U.S. captain asked, looking straight into the iron man''s eyes.


    "If there is a problem with the nebula, then the probability is 100%." iron man''s face became serious and said helplessly, "I know about nebulae. If nebulae in other worlds are also transformed, mieba may really know about nebulae in our world through nebulae in other worlds..."


    "The nebula of other worlds? What we want to manage is not the nebula of this world?" the captain of the United States flashed a doubt in his eyes and subconsciously looked at Iron Man and asked.


    "Eh..." when iron man heard Captain America''s question, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. For a while, he didn''t know how to answer this old friend who restored his relationship with himself.


    "Nebula, Xiaona and eagle eye may not be able to cross into the future of our present world. They may go to other parallel universes. Do you understand what I say?" Dr. hawk organized a language and looked at the captain of the United States and asked.


    "The parallel world we cross is uncontrollable. We only cross the time node, but we don''t know and can''t control which world we reach, unless we don''t cross for the first time..." iron man nodded and continued to add.


    "Therefore, even if we wait until 2013 in this world, we may not be able to wait for Thor and Raccoon!"


    "No, you may not be able to meet the Thor and the little Raccoon in your world!" Gu Yi, who was nearby, also added when he heard the words of iron man.


    "Wait! You mean..." the iron man and Dr. hawk''s eyes coagulated at the same time, and they immediately understood Gu Yi''s meaning. After thinking about it, the ant man on one side gradually understood it. Only the American captain who had understood it was confused again.


    "Will this cause any bad effects?" iron man frowned, looked at Gu Yi tentatively and asked.


    "For you, it doesn''t have much impact, but for the whole multiverse, it may cause countless crossing events, which increases the connection between all parallel universes. No one knows what will happen in the future!" Gu Yi solemnly raised his face and said.


    "Sorry, we have no other way..." iron man''s face sank, then looked at Gu Yi with some apology and said.


    "No, it doesn''t matter to you. This is the inevitable choice of countless parallel universes. Even when our universe encounters the same crisis, I think they will make the same choice..." Gu Yi shook his head and said with his eyes moving, "Moreover, you are not necessarily the first person to think of this idea. Maybe you have also been influenced by yourself."


    "What are you talking about?" the U.S. captain listened to Gu Yi''s misty words, and his face was a little confused. Even if the U.S. captain''s wisdom was not low, he really couldn''t understand the professional problems in front of him.


    "It''s all right. Let''s deal with our own world first." the iron man sighed, patted the American captain on the shoulder and said, "wait a minute, you''d better communicate with that yellow question. Obviously, this guy doesn''t want to see me..."


    "Your bad temper, it would be nice if you didn''t do it. If the Hydra I caught dared to speak like this, I would have to fight!" the American captain looked at the iron man and comforted him, but his words made the iron man look black and glared at the American captain angrily.


    "It seems that it''s over..." Dr. Hawke pointed to fewer and fewer zeta Ruixing people. "At the beginning, we didn''t solve so many zeta Ruixing people. I don''t know how many people were blown up. Can we still have so many bodies? We have to pile up the whole new York!"


    "Wait, the people in this world are so strong, so what about the bully in this world?" iron man suddenly thought of something and looked at Gu Yi and asked, "who is more powerful than Huang?"


    "If you are in the kill immortal sword array, it should be at the same level. Of course, this is when mieba doesn''t have infinite gemstones..." Gu Yi looked at the iron man and said with a smile. "If you are outside the kill immortal sword array, Huang Wen is not mieba''s opponent, that''s why Huang Wen wants to help you. He doesn''t want you in the other world to be destroyed..."


    "Let me tell you, this yellow question is not a bad man!" the American captain smiled at the iron man.


    "The key to the problem now is not whether he is a good man, but who is the mieba who may cross our world!" the iron man solemnly shook his head, looked at Gu Yi again and asked, "strange said that he had foreseen 140000605 endings, only one of which was won by us. Do you know which one?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know." Gu Yi smiled apologetically and then said proudly, "strange is the best one even if he is in the vein of our supreme mage, so you can trust him..."


    "So?" the iron man lowered his head when he heard the speech, as if he were thinking about something, but unfortunately, he didn''t have the ability to foresee, so he didn''t know. Huang asked if he could follow them to their world and save them.


    "Maybe later, you can ask if he is sure to kill the tyrants in their world..." suddenly, an idea flashed through iron man''s mind, and then looked in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "Poof!" at this time, the last zetarian died under the weapons of the interstellar defense system. The star wars that lasted nearly a day finally ended.


    Even if this time is a little short for a war, everyone''s stress and fatigue have reached the limit.


    Although the avenger alliance, the mutant law enforcement team and the gamma Legion were not injured, they were exhausted by this almost endless killing.

 Chapter 517

    "Especially, I think I may need a psychologist!" Tony Stark first used foul language to resolve his depression in his heart. "It''s really true that I never thought that one day, I would kill the enemy until I wanted to vomit!"


    "This sentence should be said by me!" Steve Rogers sighed softly. In order to maintain his image, he forcibly didn''t say rude words. "I''ll never say again. I''ll fight like this one day. Let me kill the zeta Ruixing people for another day. I''ll really spit it out!"


    With Tony Stark and Steve Rogers''s opening, the rest of the people also make complaints about their own hearts.


    "Wait a minute and have a hot pot. I want to eat hot pot..." risfisk raised his hand weakly and said.


    "Eat a fart, the whole new York, where is the store open?" Zhong Qiang turned his eyes. "My father and they have evacuated, and Chinatown seems to have been buried by corpses..."


    "Shua!" as Zhong Qiang''s voice fell, Belle''s body instantly disappeared in place. She appeared in the direction of Chinatown and used her mind to expel the bodies of zeta Ruixing people in Chinatown.


    "Rocky, prepare to close the space wormhole, after I do it!" Huang asked, took out the soul gem scepter from Najie, threw it to rocky and shouted.


    "OK! Lord Huang Wen!" Rocky looked very respectful and took the heart gem scepter and smiled at Huang Wen.


    "Spiritual gem Scepter? He gave it to rocky like this? Isn''t he afraid rocky will betray him?" Dr. hawk asked with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth.


    Even rocky at their time node was still a mischievous guy before he died, not to mention rocky at this time?


    "Countless zeta Ruixing people have died in his hands. Even if rocky is tricky, he is not stupid..." the U.S. captain looked around, shook his head and said softly.


    "Yes, if he dares to betray, he will really seek his own death. I have found that even if he has the spiritual gem scepter, he will be beaten by the whole Avenger alliance and the Haoke!" the iron man couldn''t help scratching his head and asked, "how did they do it? Even Bucky and Steve are so powerful?"


    "Haven''t you found out? There are no Natasha and Patton, not even Thor, but there are many strangers in the avenger alliance. Maybe that''s why they are so powerful..." the captain of the United States moved his eyes and whispered, "after all, our world is still a little different!"


    "No, originally, they were the same as you, including ability and strength. The root of all differences came from this guy who was suspended in the air and was ready to show his strength to the whole universe..." Gu Yi heard the words of the American captain, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Hmm?" the Avengers heard Gu Yi''s words, their eyes coagulated, and subconsciously looked at Huang in the sky.


    At this time, in Huang Wen''s hands, there appeared the body of the immortal killing sword, which was surging with colorful light. At this moment, not only the people in the immortal killing sword array were looking at Huang Wen, but also all human high-level leaders were looking at Huang Wen. They all wanted to know what Huang Wen was going to do.


    At the next moment, the power of the immortal killing sword in Huang Wen''s hand has accumulated to a limit, which is the peak of the power of the immortal killing sword array. Over Huang Wen, the immortal killing sword array that originally blocked the sky and the sun has become thin, revealing the space wormhole above and the vast universe behind the space wormhole.


    "I remember that when the human high-level launched a nuclear bomb to New York, you rushed out of the wormhole with the nuclear bomb and solved the crisis?" the captain of the United States suddenly thought of something and asked with some emotion when looking at the iron man.


    "Yes, not long after you said that I didn''t know how to sacrifice for others!" iron man also thought of the moment of near death, but he didn''t mean to ask for credit, but changed his tongue and resolved some silence with irony.


    "It was influenced by the power of spiritual gems..." the captain of the United States flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face and said helplessly.


    "But that''s what we really thought at the beginning. If we hadn''t experienced battles, we wouldn''t be here today!" iron man shook his head and looked at Tony Stark, Steve Rogers and others in the direction of the Avengers alliance. "Therefore, I can''t imagine how many things they have experienced to be so harmonious with each other..."


    "What is he going to do?" Dr. Hawke looked at the immortal sword in Huang''s hand. He felt a crisis of life and death from the immortal sword, subconsciously retreated and whispered.


    "Those who invade our earth will be killed! The zeta Ruixing people will come to an end!" just as Dr. Hawke''s voice fell, Huang asked. The immortal killing sword in his hand was cut out, and an incomparably powerful colorful sword light was cut out along the wormhole of space. Together with the colorful sword light, Huang asked contains the voice of God!


    "Shua!" with a sound, the colorful sword light walked through the vast universe, crossed the endless star rivers, smashed one cosmic meteorite after another, showed the power of Huang Wen to the whole universe, and also showed that the earth has a powerful enough power!


    "Earth? What a powerful sword!" an idea flashed through the minds of countless alien civilizations who saw the colorful sword light, and a sense of fear surged in their hearts.


    However, the next moment, countless alien civilizations are ecstatic again. It is not because the earth is exposed in the dark forest. At this time, the exposed earth has such a powerful power as Huang Wen, which is enough to make most civilizations dare not fight against the earth. This is also the reason why Gu Yi did not stop Huang Wen.


    The reason why countless alien civilizations are ecstatic is that all civilizations know the second half of Huang Wen''s words. The notorious zeta Ruixing people fell and fell into the hands of the earth, which was unknown but had the greatest power.


    The fall of the zeta Ruixing people is undoubtedly great good news for countless peace loving civilizations or civilizations whose strength is not as good as that of the zeta Ruixing people, which means that the most notorious cosmic pirates in the universe are gone, and they will no longer be threatened by the zeta Ruixing people!


    "It seems that I underestimated him, or I underestimated the pulse of the supreme mage..." mieba, who also felt the sword, looked at the direction of the earth and said softly, "however, it''s not urgent. After Gu Yi and Odin leave, we''ll have a good fight again!"

 Chapter 518

    "This... Is this his real strength?" the iron man opened his mouth slightly, looked at the slowly closed space wormhole in disbelief, and whispered subconsciously.


    At this time, not only the iron man was shocked, but the American captain, ant man and Dr. hawk were all shocked by Huang Wen''s strength.


    The iron man is even good. After all, the iron man once competed with mieba and saw the power of mieba using infinite gemstones. However, even the power of mieba using infinite gemstones in his world is far less powerful than the sword light of Huang Wenji''s immortal killing sword to frighten the universe at this time.


    The captain of the United States and Dr. hawk have also seen the angry Thor return in full state, waving a storm axe and cutting to mieba who can''t move under the infinite gem power. That axe directly repelled the power of infinite gem and almost killed mieba!


    However, even the axe, the captain of the United States and Dr. Hawke also felt that it was far from the sword that Huang Wen just saw!


    "It''s terrible!" the ant man''s body trembled slightly. He thought that when he crossed the past time node, he would encounter a world basically the same as his own world, but he didn''t expect that there was a strong man like Huang Wen in the world he went to.


    The key is that the ant people have never experienced a war, so now, after seeing Huang Wen''s sword, Huang Wen is more terrible than the dead mieba in their world!


    Moreover, not only the Avengers were frightened by Huang Wen''s sword, but also the high-level human beings were frightened by Huang Wen''s sword.


    You know, the most powerful nuclear weapon on earth can''t achieve the power of Huang Wen''s sword, and the sword was done by a human. In the eyes of high-level human beings, it''s like a God.


    The high-level performance of the United States is still a little stronger. At least, they knew some of Huang Wen''s strength before. At that time, Huang Wen was equivalent to a nuclear threat, and it''s no big deal to make some progress... That''s strange!


    The senior level of the United States is also frightened, and the human senior level who denounced Huang Wen before has been shivering in the corner. As a theist, Huang Wen is God in his eyes!


    "Huang asked, where did you hear the name... Eh? Zheng Xian?" the eyes of Huaxia senior management moved, and suddenly thought of something, and then quietly seemed as if nothing had happened.


    "Lord Huang Wen, the space wormhole has been closed." Huang Wen''s body fell to rocky. Rocky respectfully handed Huang Wen the cosmic magic cube and spiritual gem Scepter after closing the space wormhole.


    "Well, you''ve done a good job. First, you continue to help Tony study the cosmic cube and strive to study the space transmission technology thoroughly." Huang nodded and included the cosmic cube and the spiritual gem Scepter into the ring, "but wait until I come back."


    "Will Lord Huang go to the universe first?" Rocky heard Huang''s words and his eyes flickered slightly. "Lord Huang, although I haven''t lived in the universe for a long time, I also have some understanding. If I can, I hope I can go to the universe with Lord Huang..."


    "What''s your purpose?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Rocky in surprise.


    "Lord Huang said before that Thor didn''t return to the earth..." Rocky hesitated a little on his face, and then explained in a low voice, "with Thor''s character, although he didn''t catch me, he will come to the earth to explain. After all, the rainbow bridge is still there, and Thor can come to the earth at any time..."


    "So, I think the reason why Thor didn''t come to the earth may be that he met the same situation as me. In other words, this fool chased me out of the rainbow bridge, and then lost his trace. He couldn''t go to the earth or Asgard..."


    "Oh, I see!" Huang asked. Hearing Rocky''s explanation, he couldn''t help laughing. Then he nodded and said, "you can go to the universe with me, but the search for Thor may not be smooth!"


    "I''m ready!" Rocky took a deep breath, looked at Huang solemnly and asked.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, with a smile on his face. When he was about to say something more, he suddenly looked cold and looked in the direction of the armies of various countries, "hum!"


    It turned out that it was the armies of various countries. After discovering that the battle was over, some countries wanted to quietly get the bodies and equipment of zeta Ruixing people into their motorcade.


    Among them, several Huang asked and saw their countries, Japan, Bangzi and ah San.


    With Huang Wen''s cold hum, the whole immortal killing sword array echoed with strong fluctuations. The complexion of the high-level human beings couldn''t help changing. They looked at the high-level of Japan, Bangzi and Afghanistan.


    "What, misunderstanding, it''s all misunderstanding. We''re just helping clean the battlefield!" the eyes of the Japanese high-level turned and quickly explained, "moreover, the distribution of zeta Ruixing people''s technology..."


    "The question of distribution will be decided by me and the avenger alliance. Do you have any opinion?" what the Japanese high-level did not expect was that Huang Wen''s cold voice directly appeared here. It was not that Huang Wen''s mind ran so fast that she found here at once, but that silly girl knew the place of the secret meeting of the human high-level.


    "No! No!" the body of the Japanese high-rise was shocked and bowed subconsciously. "I''m sorry! Mr. Huang asked! We were reckless!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I don''t know what proportion the zeta Ruixing people''s science and technology allocation is this time, how much our countries account for, and how much the avenger alliance accounts for?" after hearing Huang Wen''s words, the Chinese senior management moved their eyes and asked tentatively.


    "The technology of zeta Ruixing people is shared by all countries participating in the avenger alliance. How much can be absorbed and how much progress depends on the efforts of all countries. This is the property of all mankind. I also hope that the earth can make rapid progress in science and technology after this world war!" Huang asked, easing his voice a little and opening his mouth.


    "After all, there is only one earth for mankind, and all countries live in one world. I hope the whole earth can develop together!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the senior management of many countries breathed a sigh of relief, while the eyes of the senior management of China brightened slightly, and then pretended to nod as if nothing had happened.


    The American high-level slightly opened their mouth and finally didn''t say anything. Whether it was the overwhelming zeta Ruixing people or Huang Wen, they gave everyone new thinking

 Chapter 519

    As Huang Wen''s voice sounded at the high level of mankind, the armies of various countries in New York also received orders, became honest one after another, and even handed over the packed zetaris'' bodies and weapons.


    "Huang Wen, what should we do about it? In other words, the bodies of zeta Ruixing people will rot?" Tony Stark flew to Huang Wen and looked at the bodies of zeta Ruixing people covered with New York City, as well as the Leviathan spacecraft and two big monsters.


    "You don''t want to. The whole new York City stinks? Find a way to solve these bodies quickly. Otherwise, we don''t know how long it will take to carry them just by relying on us and soldiers from various countries..."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s really a little troublesome!" Huang asked. Looking at the bodies of zeta Ruixing people all over the ground, he subconsciously frowned. There was no way. There were too many bodies, even much more than the original residents of New York. Maybe all the zeta Ruixing people in the world came to attack the earth and died here.


    "Isn''t it? Even you can''t solve it?" Tony Stark saw that Huang asked didn''t come up with a solution, looked up and down Huang asked, and said with some disappointment, "you are now the image spokesman of the earth in the universe. Can you do it?"


    Huang Wen couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he heard Tony Stark''s words. After staring at Tony Stark angrily, he took out the purple gourd.


    At this time, the Najie placed on Huang Wen''s finger must not work, because it can''t hold so many zeta Ruixing corpses. The space for Najie is too small.


    Even though the growth space of Najie is ridiculously high, its growth speed is also ridiculously slow. Huang asked, I really don''t know when this Najie can really let him use the other world.


    As for the purple gourd, although there is no room for growth, it itself is an epic level prop. Huang asked about the specific size of the space, but it should also be a mustard world for a moment. Otherwise, it will not force the avatar of British captain Brian to tear the space back from another place.


    "No, what are you going to do?!" Tony Stark saw Huang Wen take out the purple gourd, immediately stepped back vigilantly, looked at Huang Wen and shouted, "didn''t I just say something about you? Are you going to take this gourd against me?"


    "??" Huang asked. He was confused and didn''t understand what Tony Stark was talking about.


    However, it''s no wonder Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen so nervously. Tony Stark saw Huang Wen use the purple gourd twice, one time when he faced British captain Brian. Huang Wen directly took him in with the gourd, and then British captain Brian tore the space and returned to the earth.


    As for the second time, Huang Wen directly controlled rocky with the heart leaving mantra. Up to now, rocky is still under Huang Wen''s control, looking obedient and respectful.


    Tony Stark has a clear understanding of himself, tearing up space. Tony Stark has no chance to do it unless he can really use the cosmic cube as energy to make a set of cosmic cube war armour.


    Against the control of the centrifugal curse, Tony Stark thought that he could not do better than rocky with magical power. Therefore, Tony Stark panicked when Huang asked to take out the purple gourd.


    "Shame, why is he so afraid?" the iron man who crossed over couldn''t help but curled his lips and said with some dissatisfaction when he saw Tony Stark''s performance.


    "Well, Tony, I just got close. I heard you swallow your saliva..." the ant man was very untimely and exposed the iron man''s strong appearance. "When Huang asked to speak ill of you, you were very upset, and then Huang asked to show your strength!"


    "Shut up!" the iron man glared at the ant man angrily, and shouted with something on his face.


    "Well, Lord Huang asked, you seem to have forgotten someone..." just then, rocky weakly raised his hand, looked at Huang and asked, pointing to the leader of zeta Ruixing who was still hanging in the air, "what should I do with this guy?"


    "Hmm? Haven''t you died yet?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the leader of zeta Ruixing in some surprise. He didn''t expect that this guy would live to this day.


    "You said, let him live and see all the zeta Ruixing people die. How dare we attack him at will?" Tony Stark spread his hands when he heard Huang''s words, then turned black and asked tentatively, "you guy, can''t you say it casually? Thanks to me, I specially let silly girl and Jarvis attack around him!"


    "Cough! What, it''s not an important role anyway, rocky. I''ll leave it to you to solve it. This guy seems to be unable to bear the failure, and his spirit is not normal..." Huang Wen died of embarrassment on his face, but he won''t admit it. He just said it casually and forgot the leader of zeta rising!


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the body of the leader of the zeta Ruixing people fell directly from a high place. He didn''t fall dead on the spot, but only half his life was left.


    "Yes! Lord Huang Wen!" Rocky''s mouth twitched slightly. Even now he was controlled by Huang Wen. Even if Huang Wen just cut a sword that surprised him, he still felt that Huang Wen, a strong man on the earth, seemed unreliable.


    However, although rocky thought so, he didn''t show any difference, but ran towards the leader of zetarrist with a little excitement.


    Rocky didn''t forget how arrogant the zeta Ruixing leader was when he was around mieba!


    Now, thirty years east and thirty years West, even a few months, it''s his turn for rocky to stand up and take revenge!


    "So, have you found a solution?" Tony Stark asked, looking at the purple gourd in Huang Wen''s hand after rocky went to teach the zeta Ruixing leader a lesson. "This gourd can hold so many bodies? And those big guys?"


    "Try it!" Huang Wen shrugged, lifted the purple gourd and flew up, and then began to run the power of the purple gourd. Anyway, these zeta Ruixing people have no living people... Oh, except the leader of zeta Ruixing people.


    "Hum!" Huang asked. Originally, he just wanted to have a try, but he didn''t expect that the purple gourd could really achieve the effect similar to Najie and put away the bodies of these zeta Ruixing people.


    That is, Toni stark and Loki do not know Huang asked at this time of psychological activity, otherwise, the two of them will start to make complaints about how unreliable.

 Chapter 520

    As the power of the purple gourd began to surge, countless bodies of zeta Ruixing people flew to the purple gourd without resistance. The closer they were to the mouth of the gourd, the smaller they became, and then turned into a sesame seed and entered the purple gourd.


    Not only the zetarians, but also the Leviathan spacecraft and Leviathan monsters. It seems that the size of the income object is meaningless to the purple gourd.


    At this time, Huang Wen probably understood that the purple gourd and Najie are two different space containers. Najie puts the object inside intact and takes it out intact.


    The mouth of the purple gourd, as if there were PIM particles, reduced all the included objects and loaded them into the purple gourd, even the former British captain Brian.


    "What is this? It''s so small that it can hold so many zeta Ruixing corpses?" the human executives stared at the purple gourd containing zeta Ruixing corpses in the picture. They felt that their cognition was broken by Huang Wen again.


    "Gourd..." a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the Chinese senior management, and said subconsciously, "this is a very common thing in China. In ancient times, people dried the gourd and emptied it, which is used to hold things. However, I have never seen such a miraculous gourd..."


    The Chinese high-level didn''t tell the whole truth, because he had seen the gourd with the same miraculous ability. It was the gourd that wanted to replace tie Guai Li, one of the eight immortals of the myth, for drinking. It seemed that there was endless space in it, but the Chinese high-level didn''t know whether there was any connection between tie Guai Li''s gourd and Huang Wen''s purple gourd.


    In the sky over New York, even if Huang Wen had purple gourds, it took a lot of time to collect the bodies of all the zetarians in the whole new York, together with the broken arms, limbs and blood stains on the ground. Even rocky on one side has completed all kinds of torture against the leader of the zetarians.


    At this time, the leader of the zeta Ruixing people was tortured by rocky. Well, the leader of the zeta Ruixing people, that is, the outline of a person, doesn''t look like a person at all.


    "Rocky! The great master won''t let you go! Are you ready to meet the anger from the Titans!" although the leader of the zetarians looked miserable, he didn''t mean to give in at all, and even roared at rocky.


    "Hum! Do you think I''ll be afraid of him?" Rocky sneered when he heard what the leader of zeta Ruixing said. "Thanks to you, I came to the earth I didn''t want to come to. Although I was controlled by Lord Huang Wen, I also resolved their misunderstanding with Lord Huang Wen. At least, I won''t be tortured and can receive Lord Huang Wen''s protection. It''s also good!"


    "And mieba? Wait until he has the courage to come to the earth and rob infinite gemstones under the protection of Odin and Lord Huang Wen!"


    "Now, what you need to consider is yourself. I have learned a trick of magic to make people fall into the painful struggle of the underworld and die. This trick is too cruel. I haven''t used it yet. Let''s use it on you!"


    "Poof!" as Loki''s voice fell, he condensed a dagger full of dark power and stabbed it into the body of the leader of zeta Ruixing.


    "No! Don''t come here! Go away! All go away!" the leader of zeta Ruixing didn''t know what he saw. He suddenly began to panic, and then kept struggling and tearing his flesh and blood until he exhausted his last strength and life.


    With the sound of "hum!" the body of the leader of the zeta Ruixing people was also put into the purple gourd. In addition to looking ragged and experiencing a big war, the whole new York could not see the existence of bodies and blood, and the bloody smell in the air gradually faded.


    "It''s finally back to normal." Tony Stark vomited a long breath, and then began to look at the surrounding environment, as if calculating how much it would cost to repair it.


    "By the way, Huang asked, what are you going to do with those zeta Ruixing corpses and weapons?" Tony Stark turned his head and looked at Huang who fell on the ground and asked.


    "I''ve already told the high level of human beings to let all countries participate and study these zeta Ruixing people and technology together with the avenger alliance. Of course, it needs to be screened and verified..." Huang Wen''s eyes moved and said.


    "You contact them, select a place, a place large enough to build a base, and I will place these zeta Ruixing corpses and weapons there for all human elites to study and strive to further the science and technology of the whole mankind!"


    "OK, I''ll take care of this!" Tony Stark nodded and looked at Jack not far away. "Of course, he also needs Jack''s help..."


    "Well, these things are for you to do. Now, there are some important things to solve..." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at the direction of iron man and others crossing the group of four.


    "There are still important things to be solved? Are there enemies? It''s impossible. After you cut such a powerful sword, someone dared to make trouble?" Tony Stark flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes. Some looked at Huang incredulously, and then suddenly thought of something.


    "Wait, is it about the big lizard just now? What''s the origin of the lizard? It seems that it''s not the same as the zeta Ruixing people..."


    "It has nothing to do with that big lizard..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "that big lizard is a means left by the guy who bombed your house a long time ago. It just appears now."


    "Master Gu Yi, please send them to the avenger building. I''ll give you permission. Well, go to the basement. Now the basement should be a little cleaner."


    "OK, leave it to me." Gu Yi on the other side nodded when he heard Huang''s question, opened the fire circle portal and motioned iron man and others to go in.


    "I''m more sure you''re really with strange now." iron man looked at the ring of fire portal with almost no reason, and then went straight in.


    Dr. hawk also did not hesitate, and even hurried in, because he did not forget that the black dwarf was cut off by the ring of fire portal.


    The captain of the United States and the ant man looked at each other. Although they had not seen the ring of fire portal, since iron man and Dr. hawk trusted Gu Yi so much, they naturally wouldn''t hesitate and walked in.

 Chapter 521

    "Tut Tut, there''s nothing bigger than our Avenger building! Although the avenger building seems to have been built a lot earlier..." after iron man entered the avenger building, he even began to comment with the mentality of "if you come, you''ll be safe".


    "In other words, there are many equipment rooms here!" the American captain looked at the surrounding areas and couldn''t help brightening his eyes. He walked into the equipment room and was ready to pick up a dumbbell to play. Then an embarrassing thing happened. He didn''t pick it up


    Yes, the instruments in this instrument room are specially made of special metal by the avenger alliance after cultivating the legendary nine changes, for everyone in the legendary realm to exercise, or to maintain the feel.


    Therefore, the lightest equipment here is also 25 tons, which is completely beyond the control of the American captain


    "It seems that not only the people here are monsters, but also the equipment here are monsters!" Dr. hawk picked up the dumbbell that the captain of the United States did not pick up. When he noticed the weight of the dumbbell, Dr. hawk said with a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    "Or they are like your enhanced version. At least, I don''t see my enhanced version..." ant man continued weakly.


    "Shua!" at this time, the avenger alliance returned to the avenger building. In just a moment, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers and hawk stared at iron man, Captain America and Dr. hawk in surprise.


    "What kind of monster are you, a hulk like Benner?" Hulk looked a little confused and asked first, "are you also one of those little hulks outside?"


    "Unexpectedly, Haoke''s mind has grown to this extent..." the reason why Dr. Haoke is called Dr. Haoke is that he is basically the same as Haoke except for his face, but his consciousness is actually Bruce Banner, who is not good at fighting, so he has such weak combat effectiveness.


    As for the hawk consciousness in Dr. hawk''s world, it no longer exists. This is the result of the integration of hawk and Bruce Banner, or Bruce Banner swallowed up the hawk consciousness.


    "Who are you?" Tony Stark looked at the iron man with obvious vicissitudes and frowned. "You are the future me? No, I can see me in the future? Huang asked, is this what you said?"


    "Well, that''s good." Huang Wen came over from Belle, came between the Avengers alliance and the Avengers, and said, "in a sense, they are indeed you at the future time point, but they are not you at our future time point!"


    "Parallel world?" Tony Stark first came to his senses with a flash of clarity in his eyes. Then he looked at Iron Man and others in surprise and said, "you have mastered the technology of crossing the parallel world? Won''t you cause the disorder of time and space?"


    "Worthy of being me, I can see it at a glance." iron man first praised Tony Stark and himself, and then said helplessly, "we also have no way. Our world has experienced a finger crisis, and half of the people in the whole universe suddenly disappeared..."


    "Later, we found mieba and wanted to take back the infinite gem and restore peace in the universe, but when we found him, we found that he destroyed all the infinite gemstones and lost hope in our universe..."


    "The angry Thor cut off mieba''s head, but it didn''t help. The whole world was immersed in grief and depression, because too many people lost their relatives until five years later, we came here..."


    The story of iron man is very short, but even such a short story makes the whole Avenger alliance feel the oppressive atmosphere.


    "Angry Thor..." Rocky heard the iron man''s words, subconsciously frowned, looked at the iron man and asked, "why is he so angry? Is someone dead?"


    "When the etheric particles appeared, you and Thor''s mother died..." now that they have begun to talk about it, Dr. Hawke is too lazy to care whether it will cause any changes in the timeline. Anyway, this parallel world has long been different from their world.


    "After that, Odin also died. Your sister Haila, who was sealed by Odin, appeared, crushed the Thor hammer, beat you out of the rainbow bridge, fell to shakar, and met me..."


    "Later, we fought back to Asgard, defeated Hella with the flame giant, and destroyed Asgard. After that, we were ready to go to the earth..."


    "As a result, we met mieba''s attack on the road. I was sent to the earth by heimdar to upload a letter. Heimdar died in the war. You were killed by mieba in front of the struggling Thor..."


    "My mother is dead, and so am I..." Rocky trembled slightly when he heard Dr. Hawke''s words. "Thor killed mieba angrily because of me, but nothing can be saved. No! I will never let such a thing happen!"


    "What about the yellow question in your world? Did he lose to mieba?" Tony Stark quickly noticed the key problem. He frowned and looked at the iron man.


    "It''s a pity, I also hope that our world can have such a strong man as Huang Wen, but unfortunately, our world has no..." the American captain shook his head, sighed lightly and said, "not only there is no Huang Wen, but also there are not many of you, but there are also some of our companions among you..."


    "There is no yellow question in your world? What about the mutants?" Tony Stark''s eyes moved, suddenly thought of something and asked.


    "Mutant? What''s that? Mutant?" iron man looked at the captain of the United States, looked at Tony Stark with some doubt, and asked, "is Bruce Banner a mutant?"


    "Certainly not, we are mutants..." Logan stood up, looked at the American captain and asked, "I fought side by side with you. Haven''t you seen me?"


    "Sorry, I haven''t fought side by side with you. My last comrades in arms are only Bucky, and even Bucky is gone..." the American captain shook his head and looked at Bucky Barnes sadly.


    "So, you''re here to borrow infinite gems?" Tony Stark suddenly understood what, looked at the captain of the United States and asked, "do you want to use the infinite gems of our world, snap your fingers again, and then change everything, restore the past, so as to break the game?"

 Chapter 522

    "It''s not necessarily the infinite gem of our world..." Huang asked, shaking his head when he heard Tony Stark''s words, and said softly, "but they happen to appear in our world. In the future, there may be people who borrow infinite gemstones, but they are not necessarily their companions!"


    "Infinite gemstones, infinite parallel universes..." Tony Stark flashed a brilliant light in his eyes. "There may be some differences between each parallel universe, but the general trend should not change much. That is to say, if we can''t stop bullying, even if we have Huang Wen, we will end up the same as them!"


    "However, even if we have the same outcome, don''t we know how to solve it earlier than them?" Logan shrugged and said it doesn''t matter.


    "No, it''s not that easy. Originally, we thought that borrowing gemstones would not be smooth sailing, but there would be no big problems..." iron man shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice, "However, Huang Wen reminded us that one of our companions may have problems. At that time, there is a great probability that mieba will follow us to our world!"


    "If we have the same strength as the tyrants in our world, we think we can fight together. However, if the tyrants in your world have the strength that even Huang Wen can''t resist, then I''m afraid we''ll be destroyed!"


    "And you, if at that time, it is not impossible for you to face which bully or even multiple bullys. After all, the bully in your world is so powerful that I''m afraid it''s not so easy to kill..."


    "So, how did you get through?" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and looked at the ant man''s clothes. "Is this your protective clothing? It looks like very powerful..."


    "You can study it and be ready..." the corners of iron man''s mouth twitched slightly. He naturally knew what Tony Stark was thinking. "As for crossing, we used PIM particles to enter the quantum field channel and then reach the world!"


    "PIM particles?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and ordered Jarvis, "get all the information about PIM particles..."


    "PIM particles were made by Dr. PIM, one of the elders of the s.h.i.e.l.d..." Jarvis soon found the information about PIM particles and broadcast it.


    "Dr. PIM? A talent!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up slightly and muttered subconsciously after hearing Jarvis''s information.


    "At least he has worked with your father, can you show some respect?" the ant man on the side asked with some dissatisfaction when he heard Tony Stark''s attitude.


    "Have you worked with my father? There are already three around me..." Tony Stark spread his hands and looked indifferent. "Besides, I''m not praising him?"


    "He''s really praising him!" iron man confirmed Tony Stark''s words, which is really their way of praising people.


    "...." the ant man didn''t know what to say for a moment. He opened his mouth slightly and stood there helplessly.


    "So now, you want to borrow not only the infinite gem, but also the master?" Bruce Banner, who came back from the change of hawk''s form, realized something and looked at the Avengers with some hesitation.


    "Master?" Dr. hawk heard Bruce Banner''s voice and suddenly thought of what Huang asked before. He probably understood why hawk''s mind developed so fast and his strength was so terrible, and why Bruce Banner could change easily.


    "Ask, do you want to follow them to another world?" Belle suddenly appeared beside Huang Wen, looking at Huang Wen''s eyes with some worry.


    "It''s all right. I''ll bring the immortal killing sword array." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "That''s too dangerous. After all, it''s another universe. I''m worried about you..." Belle''s E-Mei said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, for you, I didn''t even leave. The reason why I said it was that I didn''t want to hide it from you..." Huang asked, rubbed Belle''s hair, took out the cosmic magic cube and spiritual gem scepter from the ring.


    "In order to prevent the loss of infinite gemstones in a world, I need to bring these three infinite gemstones back. The time node is naturally when I just left. Therefore, for you, I just entered the tunnel in the quantum field and came out again!"


    To tell the truth, this way of crossing is actually similar to the ability of the protagonist to cross the heavens in many novels. In essence, Huang Wen left this world, but for the long time of this world, Huang Wen never left for a moment. He just entered the tunnel in the quantum field and came out again.


    "Huang asked, it''s better to be serious!" Tony Stark also frowned at Huang and said, "we''re not worried about what you''ve been going for too long, we''re worried that you''re in trouble!"


    "After all, no one can guarantee what you will encounter after you go to their world. Although we are essentially one person with them, we don''t want anything to happen to you. You should be able to understand your importance to our world!"


    "Such sensational words will come out of your mouth..." Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, then smiled, looked at Belle and said softly, "Belle, do you remember what happened when I took you out of your world? Silly girl has the ability to travel through time and space. I don''t need any PIM particles to come back. I promise you that as long as I encounter danger, I will directly use silly girl''s ability to come back!"


    The reason why Huang Wen insisted on going to iron man''s universe to solve the crisis is not only because Huang Wen didn''t want to hear the tragedy of "I''m Iron Man", but also because Huang Wen wanted to lay a snare like the zeta Ruixing people this time, waiting for the coming of mieba and solve it!


    If that bully can be the bully of Huang Wen''s universe, it is the best. After all, the bully of Huang Wen''s universe is much stronger than Huang Wen without the immortal sword array. Moreover, this bully is too cautious. Huang Wen is worried about what other changes will happen after seeing his own strength this time!


    Moreover, if you kill mieba, it will be a big reward for Huang Wen. Maybe Huang Wen can take advantage of this opportunity to reach the heavenly Father level in advance!

 Chapter 523

    "If you insist like this, I haven''t said that I will lend them the time gem?" Gu Yi on the side shook her head when she heard Chen Yi''s words. She looked at Chen Yi seriously and said, "I don''t suggest you go to their world. After all, no one knows what will happen when you cross the parallel world..."


    "I know that you want to invite the king into the urn with the help of the immortal killing sword array, set up an ambush on all sides and wait for the bully to enter the game. Moreover, it''s best to kill the bully in our world, but if it''s really the bully in our world, you may not be able to win him!"


    "Who knows if mieba has any cards? You know, every statue that can achieve the existence of a strong father has its own cards!"


    "Is Xiaoba the opponent of Odin?" Huang asked. Hearing Gu Yi''s words, he suddenly smiled and looked at Gu Yi seriously.


    "Hmm?" Gu Yi was stunned when he heard the speech, and then realized something. He sighed helplessly and said softly, "I forgot this thing. It contains Odin''s power of one blow, the peak of his divine power, and one of the most powerful attacks of heavenly Father level..."


    "If mieba doesn''t surpass the father''s card, or has the strength of the top Father, even if he takes this move, he will be seriously hurt. At that time, there will be the immortal sword array. I think you should be able to defeat him. Maybe this is really an opportunity?"


    Gu Yi''s voice also contains a trace of uncertainty, because she sees countless kinds of future, even far beyond 140000605 possibilities, which is why there are countless parallel universes in the multi universe.


    Each possibility will give birth to a parallel universe, a world with a completely different direction. Even with the time gem and the top strength of the heavenly Father, Gu Yi can''t see which path they will follow in the world.


    "Well, here you are." Gu Yi took down the eye of Argo motorcycle, took out the time gem inside, looked at Huang and asked seriously, "the time gem plays a great role in our vein. You must not let it happen, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, I will take these three gemstones back intact, eh..." Huang Wenzheng said, suddenly stopped, and then looked at the cosmic magic cube in his hand with some hesitation.


    Whether it''s the soul gem Scepter that helps use the soul gem, or the agomoto eye that is specially used to place the time gem, there are ways to open it, then take out the gem, and there are also ways to relocate the gem back.


    However, the space gems in the cosmic cube are different. The outer cosmic cube is not only the protective cover to protect the space gems, but also the externalization of the power of space gems. If the outer cosmic cube is broken, I''m afraid it''s difficult to restore it to its original state.


    "Tony, get ready, the universe cube may not exist, and there will only be space gems in the future!" Huang asked, putting the time gem and mind gem Scepter into the ring, and then looking at the universe cube in his hand.


    "What''s the difference?" Tony Stark blinked and asked subconsciously.


    "This shows that you may need more powerful devices to withstand the power of space gems. Otherwise, it may be difficult for you to study it..." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. Then he began to exert force in his hands, and the law of power began to surge.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. He felt that there was still a slight force to crush the cosmic cube, but this was the most powerful force under Huang asked''s normal condition.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body instantly doubled, and his strength was improved accordingly because of his strong skill.


    With the sound of "click!" and the sound of breaking, the cosmic magic cube was like glass, broken in Huang Wen''s palm, and then turned into fine glass residue, which floated with the wind.


    The outer cosmic cube, which originally contained endless energy, directly lost all its divine power at the moment it was crushed, as if it had turned into the most ordinary object.


    Instead, it is the space gem in the cosmic magic cube, which is really called an infinite gem. Its small stone contains real endless power.


    "Hmm?" but just then, a change happened!


    As the cosmic cube protecting the space gem in the outer layer was broken, the real space force in the space gem began to be released, and the ring on Huang Wen''s finger suddenly became crazy and began to absorb the space force released by the space gem.


    As one of the infinite gemstones, space gemstones are naturally unwilling to be outdone. It constantly releases the endless power of space, as if it wants to explode the Najie!


    However, although Najie is only a legendary prop lottery, even Huang Wen''s strength at the epic level has not developed its full potential. Behind it is a real world!


    Therefore, after absorbing the power of space, Huang Wen was surprised to find that the size of the world in Najie began to soar!


    The original 17000 cubic meters of space for receiving precepts has been expanded ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, and even to the extent that Huang Wen is surprised, as if a real world has really formed!


    "There is no boundary? There is no space, but there are mountains and rivers, which is like a round world, or a boundless continent?" Huang Wen''s divine power probed into Najie, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that the space gem could bring such a change to his ring. He knew it was so. Huang Wen had destroyed the layer of cosmic magic cube outside the space gem long ago. Will he wait until today?


    "I finally have the standard storage space for the transgressor, which is the real storage space!" Huang asked. Looking at the Najie world, he flashed an idea with some emotion, and then his eyes focused on the three items in the center of the Najie world.


    The card of the king of God, the gem of time, the gem of soul, and the scepter.


    "The gem of time has been exposed in the world of Najie, but there has been no change. It seems that what Najie needs is the power of space, and the power of time can''t help Najie..." Huang asked with a slight movement of his eyes and looked at the certificate of the God King, "I hope we can completely solve the harm of killing hegemony this time!"


    Soon, Huang Wen came back to himself. At this time, the space gem in his hand had been quiet, as if the space gem had known that no matter how much space force he released, it was a sheep into a tiger''s mouth and had no effect

 Chapter 524

    "What happened?" at this time, the avenger alliance and the cross Avengers were stunned. Huang asked that they became twice as high in front of them, and then crushed the cosmic magic cube. But what happened to the powerful power released from the space gem.


    Moreover, everyone can see that the power of space gems has been integrated into the ring on Huang Wen''s finger!


    "Oh, there''s been a little accident, but nothing big has happened now." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "it''s just that I can have a second way to pack the body of the zeta Ruixing people."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, and his body shape turned into a normal size. Then he incorporated the space gem into the Najie. The Najie, which has coexisted peacefully with the space gem, will no longer absorb the power of the space gem.


    "When are you going to start?" Tony Stark came back and looked at Huang Wen and iron man.


    "At least wait until you get the protective clothing and the new PIM particles, and there is space-time navigation..." iron man looked at Huang and said subconsciously.


    "I don''t need protective clothing. I just need PIM particles to shrink myself." Huang asked, shaking his head when he heard the iron man''s words, and said softly, "my body strength now, even if I enter the tunnel in the quantum field, there won''t be anything. As for space-time navigation and positioning, I don''t need it at all. I can follow you directly..."


    "Really?" the iron man frowned. However, thinking of the miraculous means just shown by Huang Wen, the iron man nodded, "well, we don''t have any spare PIM particles. Your world..."


    "Ask Dr. PIM to borrow it," Tony Stark said innocently.


    "Silly girl, Cha appeared at Dr. PIM''s place. I''ll find him." Huang asked. Tony Stark twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. To tell the truth, Huang asked that Tony Stark would not be involved in this matter. Otherwise, I''m afraid Dr. PIM would never hand over PIM particles at all.


    Moreover, one of the reasons why Huang Wen didn''t want to use protective clothing when he got PIM particles is because Huang Wen wanted to feel what it was like to become subatomic in size.


    You know, Huang Wen has seen similar abilities in the Apocalypse before, and Huang Wen himself also has great skills.


    The maximization can not only become larger, but also have the ability to become smaller. Otherwise, Huang Wen after becoming larger will not be able to return to normal size at all.


    Huang Wen wants to use this opportunity to let himself experience the feeling and process of shrinking to the subatomic level, so as to realize his opportunity to become subatomic in size.


    "Dr. PIM is..." silly girl quickly said where Dr. PIM was. Dr. PIM also withdrew from New York at this time, so his equipment should be taken with him.


    With a "Shua!" sound, Huang Wen''s figure disappeared in place. He directly moved in an instant to find the location of the resettlement area, and then began to observe the environment of the resettlement area with his mind. His figure turned into a light spot and disappeared in place again.


    "Who!" Dr. PIM, who was in the humble room, subconsciously turned off the computer and looked warily at the direction of Huang Wen, even though Huang Wen had been there for a while, and saw that Dr. PIM was watching the video of the war in New York through special means.


    "Is it you?" Dr. PIM asked Huang with a smile, and his pupils narrowed suddenly. If he hadn''t seen the video of the war in New York, he wouldn''t be so afraid of Huang, but because he saw the video of the war in New York, Dr. PIM looked a little nervous at this time.


    "What are you... What are you doing here? I... I''ll just watch some videos. As for you coming to me?" Dr. PIM has never been so nervous in his life, including when he solved the missile mission.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean any harm, and I didn''t come because you saw something you shouldn''t have seen." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Dr. PIM and said seriously, "I need your help this time!"


    "You need my help, are you kidding?" the corners of Dr. PIM''s mouth twitched slightly. Whether it was Huang''s mysterious sword Qi ability, the qigong of bombing giant lizards at once, or the sword light that shocked the whole universe and the earth, it was far beyond Dr. PIM''s imagination, so he didn''t think at all, I have a place where I can help Huang Wen.


    "Naturally, there are, for example, PIM particles." Huang asked without any intention to beat around the Bush, directly stated his purpose, looked at Dr. PIM with a smile and said.


    "PIM particles!" Dr. PIM''s pupils suddenly shrunk, looked at Huang with surprise and asked, then thought of something, with a bitter smile on his face, "also, for a big man like you, it doesn''t seem difficult to know about PIM particles..."


    "Well, can I ask, what''s the purpose of you wanting PIM particles? You''re so powerful. PIM particles don''t seem to help you?"


    "No, no, no, the power of science and technology is still very powerful, especially the PIM particle invented by Dr. PIM." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "at least, I can''t reduce myself to the size of subatomic through my own ability..."


    "Shrink to subatomic size?" Dr. PIM was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, then looked at Huang seriously and said, "I''m not attacking you, but subatomic size can''t be reduced casually. I''ve only seen one person shrink to subatomic size, and then never came back..."


    "Moreover, what is the significance of reducing to the subatomic size for a strong man like you? Can it be said that there is any crisis on the earth that can be solved only by reducing to the subatomic size?"


    "Er..." Huang asked, his eyes flickering, as if he remembered something, and then looked at Dr. PIM and said, "there is indeed some crisis. However, it is not the crisis of our earth, but the crisis of another parallel universe earth. Now I need to enter the quantum tunnel through PIM particles and cross into their world to save them..."


    "Quantum field tunnel, save another earth?" Dr. PIM looked a little confused at this time. If he hadn''t just seen Huang Wen''s saving the world and strong strength, he thought Huang Wen was a psycho

 Chapter 525

    "I can''t tell you clearly in a short time, and I don''t know much about some things..." Huang asked. Seeing Dr. PIM''s stupid appearance, he shook his head reluctantly, and then said softly, "well, you lend me PIM particles. When I come back, I will enter the quantum field and save your wife. How about it?"


    "What?" Dr. PIM heard Huang''s question, subconsciously exclaimed, looked at Huang strangely, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Yes, when Huang Wen heard Dr. PIM''s story before, he remembered about Dr. PIM. Dr. PIM''s biggest regret in his life should be that his wife, the first generation wasp, was trapped in the quantum field.


    At first, there was a time when Dr. PIM, an ant man, and the Wasp Woman, a pair of early gods and eagles, were on a mission. They needed to stop a missile from attacking.


    At that time, Dr. PIM needed to be reduced to the size of subatomic before he could rush into the gap of the missile, completely dismantle the missile and solve this crisis, but Dr. PIM''s calibrator was broken.


    So, without any hesitation, the Wasp Woman directly reduced to the size of subatomic and lifted the missile crisis, but she also entered the quantum field and was trapped in it and couldn''t come back again


    Since then, Dr. PIM lost his wife and fell into a lifetime of regret and grief.


    "No, thank you for your kindness. It''s been too long. Even if she can enter the quantum field, she may not survive..." Dr. PIM soon recovered. He looked at Huang bitterly and asked, "moreover, it''s too dangerous to enter the quantum field. If not, she won''t be trapped there and can''t get out again."


    "The time flow rate in the quantum field is completely different from that in the real world. Although your wife is getting old, it should not be as exaggerated as you..." Huang asked and spread his hand, smiled and said, "moreover, I was going to enter the tunnel in the quantum field. For me, there is really no risk!"


    "You mean, she''s still alive?" Dr. PIM seemed to realize something. He looked at Huang and asked, "you know so many things, do you also know that she''s still alive?"


    "Well, the wasp girl is really alive." Huang nodded and confirmed Dr. PIM''s words. "So when I come back, I will help you enter the quantum field again and bring her back. How about?"


    "OK! As long as you can really bring her back, I''ll give you as many PIM particles as you want, and my ant man suit can also be given to you..." Dr. PIM looked at Huang with some excitement and asked.


    "Well, I don''t really need this battle suit. I''ve seen it. I''m sorry it doesn''t meet my aesthetics..." Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, then shook his head and said softly, "I only need one PIM particle... Well, maybe two more in the future, but not necessarily."


    "A few copies will do!" Dr. PIM took out a matchbox from the desk drawer, and then gently turned it. The matchbox instantly became the size of the table. In it, PIM particles and ant Man Battle clothes were placed.


    "Thank you, I''ll be back soon." Huang asked directly. A small bottle of PIM particles and controller flew into Huang asked''s hand. Then Huang asked''s body disappeared in situ and returned to the avenger building.


    "What a magical ability, blinking?" Dr. PIM looked at Huang''s eyes and rekindled his hope for life. "Great, with the guarantee of such a strong man, Janet may really come back..."


    "I''m back!" on the other side, Huang asked. He returned to the avenger building with PIM particles and turned to iron man and others. "PIM particles are here. Let''s get ready to go!"


    "OK! Then you have to follow us!" iron man and others looked at Huang Wen, took a deep breath, and prepared to use space-time navigation to return to their space-time.


    "Wait a minute, first, I won''t show up directly next to you, or I won''t show up immediately!" Huang asked quickly, interrupting iron man and others.


    "Hmm?" the iron man was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, as if he didn''t understand Huang''s meaning.


    "If the nebula really has a problem, if you see a stranger like me, you will be vigilant and even notify mieba. If mieba is ready, it''s not very good..." Huang asked, shaking his head and softly explaining, "moreover, the immortal killing sword array has not been put away!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, Zhu Xianjian appeared in Huang Wen''s hand, and then a faint sword spirit returned to Zhu Xianjian. At this time, there was no shelter for Zhu Xianjian in New York City.


    "Belle, don''t worry. I''ll be back soon. You don''t have to worry." Huang asked, putting away the immortal killing sword, watching Belle walk past in silence for a long time, rubbing Belle''s hair and softly comforting.


    "Well, I believe you, I will always be waiting for you!" Belle took a deep breath, looked at Huang and said solemnly.


    "I won''t let you wait too long..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said seriously, "next second, I''ll be back, so don''t blink!"


    Huang''s voice fell, his body flashed, came to the captain of the United States, and then nodded at them.


    The sound of "hum!" was almost synchronous. Huang Wen and Captain America started the PIM particle, reduced to the size of subatomic, and then entered the tunnel in the quantum field.


    In this more mysterious place than the universe, Huang Wen carefully felt his current body state. This subatomic body is still full of endless power, and his spirit has no meaning of decline, which makes Huang Wen want to immerse himself in it and feel this state.


    However, Huang Wen soon recovered. He knew that this was not the best time for enlightenment, because Captain America and others had space-time navigation and positioning and could automatically fly back to their own space-time, but Huang Wen did not.


    Therefore, Huang Wen needs to closely follow the captain of the United States and others to avoid being lost in the quantum field. The tunnel is small. If he loses the captain of the United States and others, it is big.


    After all, lost in the quantum field tunnel, Huang Wen has some ways to leave, but the captain of the United States and others lost Huang Wen and three infinite gemstones. No matter which mieba they encounter in their universe, they will be finished, because they can''t reverse the damage caused by the ring finger crisis.

 Chapter 526

    "Shua!" in the quantum field tunnel, Huang Wen''s body suddenly disappeared in place, and then instantly caught up with the captain of the United States and others in front. Yes, in such a strange quantum field, Huang Wen was able to use the ability of instantaneous movement.


    However, even in the quantum field, Captain America and others also have their own Qi and can be perceived by Huang Wen, so it is normal to move instantly.


    Huang Wen and Captain America did not stay in the quantum tunnel for too long. At least, according to the relative time of the two universes, they did not stay for too long, so they directly followed the space-time navigation and positioning of Captain America and others and returned to their own universe.


    "Shua!" as soon as he came to the universe, Huang Wen directly started stealth and stood beside Captain America and others.


    However, similar to the plot in the film, the original Avenger alliance lost one person after its return, the black widow Natasha. She sacrificed her life in order to get the soul gem that can be regarded as a tool stone.


    "Where''s little na?" Dr. hawk first looked at the eagle eye. He had a guess in his heart, but some couldn''t believe looking at the eagle eye to get a less sad answer.


    "Sorry, Xiao Na, she sacrificed her life to get the soul gem." eagle eye took a deep breath and said with red eyes.


    "Xiao Na..." the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became sad, and everyone''s eyes turned red, except for the nebula. At this time, she was no different from the film. She belonged to another universe and was loyal to mieba nebula, or was forced to be loyal to mieba nebula.


    "Then take Xiao Na''s share and fight together!" the captain of the United States recovered, took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the grief in his heart and said.


    "Huang asked, are you here?" the ant man looked around and didn''t find Huang''s body. He asked in a subconscious whisper.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" the fat house Thor looked at the murmuring ant man with some doubts and asked.


    "Nothing... Hiss!" the ant man was about to say something. Suddenly he felt his foot stepped on. Now he was sure that Huang Wen had come to their universe.


    "Let''s get ready and use the gloves made by Tony to bring everyone back!" the U.S. captain took a deep look at the direction of the nebula and said, "we''ll just let some people who get the gem come in. You wait outside. Tony will open the defense measures of the base. Don''t run around to avoid accidents!"


    "OK!" the avenger alliance nodded one after another. Thor, eagle eye, war machine, Captain America, Dr. hawk, ant man and iron man entered the long prepared laboratory, then closed the door of the laboratory, opened defense measures and isolated the contact with the outside world.


    "Where are your gems?" Thor took out the etheric particles, looked at the eagle eye and power gem war machine that took out the soul gem, and looked at Captain America and others with some doubts.


    "Come out, Huang asked." Captain America and others looked at each other, and then shouted.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body appeared, and the Thunder God''s eyes coagulated. The storm Tomahawk appeared in his hand, looking at Huang Wen with vigilance.


    "Stranger! Who are you?" Thor asked in a deep voice, looking at Huang.


    "Calm down! Thor!" the captain of the United States quickly stopped Thor for fear that Thor would fight with Huang Wen. Then he lost a senior general before he met mieba.


    As for who the damage is, it goes without saying. In the view of the captain of the United States, the yellow question that can cut out the deterrence of the cosmic sword light is completely beyond Raytheon''s ability to deal with.


    "Yes, Thor! Calm down!" not only the captain of the United States thought so, but also iron man, Dr. hawk and ant people thought so, so they stopped Thor one after another, and then looked at Huang with some apology.


    Captain America and others have not forgotten that when they first appeared in Huang Wen''s universe, Huang Wen''s attitude towards them was not very friendly because of his bad attitude.


    Before, I didn''t know Huang Wen''s strength and purpose. Iron man can not take Huang Wen seriously. Now I know Huang Wen''s strength, not to mention that it''s possible that Huang Wen needs Huang Wen to kill the bully. It''s said that Huang Wen still has three infinite gemstones in his hand, and I can''t annoy Huang Wen!


    "He is the strong man we went to that universe!" the American captain saw that Huang asked didn''t mean to be angry, turned his head and explained to Thor, "that world is somewhat different from our world..."


    With the captain of the United States telling the story, everyone knew the strength and origin of Huang Wen, but Thor still frowned at Huang Wen. After looking at Huang Wen for a long time, he asked, "how can you be sure that this guy, like the bully you said, will not come here, has other purposes?"


    "Shua!" Huang asked. Hearing the words of Thor, he had no meaning to explain. He directly took out the certificate of the God King from Najie, which was filled with the powerful power of Odin and the divine power of the God King Asgard.


    Even though the current Thor has become the God King of Asgard, his body still trembles slightly when facing his father. On the one hand, it is because Thor''s strength has not surpassed Odin, on the other hand, it is naturally because Thor is excited.


    "You... How can you have your father''s things..." Thor''s voice stuttered and asked Huang intermittently.


    "Oh, in our world, your father asked me to train you and your brother." Huang asked and put away the God King''s certificate again. This thing is much better than he thought.


    "Oh, by the way, Thor of my world, under my guidance, once lifted the Thor''s hammer again, he felt the power of thunder in his body and understood the power of law. If there was no storm Tomahawk, you might not be his opponent, especially when your body skill fell so badly!"


    "Train me and my brother? Rocky is still alive..." a trace of missing eyes flashed in Thor''s eyes. His eyes turned red and looked at Huang and whispered.


    "Not only still alive, but also looking good, standing on the side of the earth against the zetarians!" Dr. hawk shrugged and smiled.


    "That''s great. It''s great if rocky is still alive!" Thor took a deep breath, bowed to Huang and said, "thank you for cultivating rocky and me in another world..."

 Chapter 527

    "It''s all small things. Now, you know my identity, so wait a minute. When mieba attacks, don''t expose your knowledge, because I''m not ready to start the immortal killing sword array at the beginning..." Huang asked, waved his hand, took out the space gem, time gem and soul gem scepter.


    "Why?" the captain of the United States was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Huang in surprise and asked.


    "Because after you snap your fingers, your comrades in arms who turn into ash will come to help you. If I open the immortal killing sword array, they will never come again..." Huang asked the stall and said helplessly, "even Gu Yi can''t come in when I open the immortal killing sword array, let alone her apprentice who hasn''t grown up?"


    "Kill immortal sword array? Is it so powerful?" Thor blinked after hearing Huang''s words and asked tentatively, "can my father come in?"


    "I''m sorry, not either." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "only the strength above the heavenly Father level can forcibly break through the immortal killing sword array. He doesn''t know what kind of state it is. You should know it very well?"


    "Above the heavenly father?!" Thor''s eyes could not help but freeze. As the new God King of Asgard, he might not understand what kind of realm this was before, but now he knows that if he has such strength, he will not be afraid of any more tyrants.


    "You have great potential, but the premise is that you can lose weight again. Although you look like a fat house, it looks ok." Huang asked seriously after looking up and down at Thor.


    "Thank you, thank you?" Thor heard Huang''s question. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He could only jump out two words in embarrassment.


    "Hum!" just as Thor''s voice fell, he suddenly burst his hair, subconsciously jumped back half a step, the storm axe in his hand tightened, and looked warily at Huang Wen, or the immortal killing sword in Huang Wen''s hand.


    At this time, the evil spirit and killing spirit surged on the immortal killing sword, as if to destroy everything around!


    "What a powerful artifact!" after a long time, Thor spit out a word, then looked at Huang Wen and slowly closed his eyes. The immortal killing sword slowly disappeared, enveloping everything around him. He arranged the immortal killing sword array in this strange world.


    "OK, you can start to bring back your comrades in arms and those missing lives." Huang asked. This time, it was not much better than the last time he arranged the immortal killing sword array. His strength was recovering rapidly, and then looked up at the captain of the United States and others.


    "Your strength seems to be exhausted?" Thor looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked tentatively.


    "There''s always a price to pay, isn''t it?" Huang asked, shaking his head, looking at the infinite gem and steel gloves, and said, "just like now, if you want to snap your fingers, Steve and Tony need to pay the price of their lives..."


    "Dr. Hawke needs to permanently lose an arm, and the two of us will also lose the combat effectiveness of one arm in this war!"


    "Is the counterattack power of infinite gem so powerful?" Thor''s eyes could not help but coagulate and looked at infinite gem with some surprise.


    "The power released by an infinite gem is almost the power of the heavenly father. The power released by six infinite gemstones is the power of the heavenly father. It is not so easy to bear. Even the surprise captain of your world can''t bear it..." Huang asked, nodded solemnly and said.


    "If you put Captain Marvel in our universe, when she breaks through to the strong one of heavenly Father level, relying on the characteristics of homology with space gemstones, maybe she can snap her fingers undamaged. If I break through to heavenly Father level in an all-round way, it is also possible to do this..."


    "Then I''ll come!" Thor took a deep breath, looked at the crowd and said, "at this time, Huang Wen''s strength is stronger than me, and I''ve just consumed my strength. Anyway, I can use a storm axe with one hand. It''s a pity that I brought back Thor''s hammer and had no chance to use it..."


    "Let me do it!" said Dr. hawk, shaking his head with a hint of persistence, "To tell you the truth, after seeing Haoke in their world, I found that maybe my choice was wrong. If I could accept Haoke at the beginning and communicate with him more, Haoke''s strength should be very strong now, at least not much weaker than Thor..."


    "Unlike me, after integrating the power of hawk, I turned into a guy who can''t fight. I have a full body of power but no room to play. No wonder hawk in their world said I was ashamed!"


    Haoke said that the humiliation of Dr. Haoke happened when Huang Wen left the avenger building and went to find Dr. PIM. That''s what made Dr. Haoke think a lot. He found that he had the opportunity to communicate with Haoke many times, but he missed it for nothing.


    Finally, although he integrated hawk, he also destroyed hawk!


    In that case, Dr. hawk felt that he might as well play his part and snap his fingers. As for the combat effectiveness, now the Avengers alliance really doesn''t lack his combat effectiveness.


    "No! The cost of permanently losing an arm is too big!" Thor naturally disagreed with Dr. hawk''s proposal. "I am the God King of Asgard. What flows on me is the blood of Odin of Asgard! Such an injury is not worth mentioning to me. With a storm axe, my combat effectiveness will not decrease much!"


    "Yes, banner, let Thor come. As for Thor''s hammer, you may not believe it. In Huang''s world, Steve picked up a hammer like Thor''s hammer, called storm hammer..." the iron man stood up and watched Thor and Dr. hawk make a round.


    "Storm hammer? My axe is called storm Tomahawk..." Thor slightly opened his mouth and subconsciously looked at the storm Tomahawk in his hand. "Are you mistaken?"


    "Hum!" the Thunder God''s hammer, which was placed on the ground, flew into the hands of the captain of the United States. A trace of embarrassment flashed on his face. Looking at the thunder god, he whispered: "in fact, I have always been able to lift him, but last time, I looked very confident and didn''t want to make it difficult for you..."


    "I knew it!" the corners of Thor''s mouth twitched slightly, and then smiled. "If you can make Thor''s hammer move, it means you have been recognized. There''s no reason why you can''t lift it. It seems that my hammer hasn''t come back in vain!"

 Chapter 528

    Huang Wen didn''t expect that he had just come to this world and had changed the fate of Dr. Haoke and Thor. Finally, the person who chose to wear infinite gloves and snap his fingers became Thor Thor.


    However, Huang Wen came to this world this time to change the fate of the world. Of course, it is also very important to kill tyrants and complete a task.


    "Hoo!" Thor looked at the infinite gemstones placed in the steel infinite gloves. He was a little nervous, and then vomited a long breath.


    "Seriously, I''m really nervous at this time. I don''t know what happens when I put on my gloves and snap my fingers..." Thor took a deep breath after spitting out a turbid breath. He reluctantly looked at the avenger and Huang around him and asked with a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s rare to make you such a heartless guy so nervous!" the iron man nodded and said to ease the atmosphere.


    "Thor!" Dr. hawk seemed to suddenly think of something, looked at Thor and said, "try whether you can bring Xiao Na back through the power of infinite gemstones..."


    "OK!" Thor heard the speech, his face was dignified, then stretched out his left hand, and then a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face. "Tony, can you change your gloves into your left hand? After all, my right hand is my preferred hand, and so is the storm axe..."


    "Oh, this is not a big problem..." Tony Stark nodded, and the infinite gem on the steel infinite glove began to fall off again. Then Tony Stark operated a little, and the steel infinite glove instantly changed from a glove used by the right hand to a glove used by the left hand.


    "Remember, just bring back those people who were wiped out by mieba in the finger crisis five years ago, and don''t change anything that happened in the next five years!" iron man looked at the brand-new steel infinite gloves and looked at Thor solemnly.


    Iron man said this not only because changes in the past five years will bring great changes, but more importantly, iron man''s daughter was born during these five years. If anything changes in these five years, it may produce a butterfly effect and make his daughter disappear, as if she had not been born


    "OK, I see!" Thor nodded solemnly with the same complexion and looked at the steel infinite gloves.


    "And Xiao Na, you must bring her back!" Dr. Hawke hurriedly reminded her.


    "OK!" watching the infinite gem embedded in the steel infinite gloves again, Thor did not hesitate. His right hand held the storm axe tightly, and his left hand extended to the direction of the steel infinite gloves. His eyes flickered slightly, as if he thought of something.


    When Thor''s left hand was getting closer and closer to the steel infinite glove, under the action of the machine, the steel infinite glove was worn on Thor''s left hand.


    "Hiss!" with the formal combination of the steel infinite glove and Thor''s left hand, the six infinite gemstones released strong power, with six rays of light continuously condensed in Thor''s left arm, as if destroying Thor''s left arm.


    At the same time, Thor''s right hand held the storm axe tightly, and a powerful force of thunder was released from Thor, which made the Avengers retreat one after another to avoid the force of thunder and the power released by infinite gemstones.


    At this time, there are two distinct forces surging in the body of Thor, one is the power of his own thunder and the power of storm axe, and the other is the six endless powers of infinite gemstones. The two powers are constantly colliding!


    Huang Wen''s eyes flickered slightly. He was carefully feeling the power from the infinite gem. Soon, Huang Wen determined that his previous speculation had not been wrong. If he wanted to use the infinite gem to ring his fingers without damage, Huang Wen needed to be promoted to Tianfu level at least!


    Therefore, it was almost painful. Thor''s left thumb and middle finger approached very slowly, and then played the power of infinite gemstones.


    "Pa!" and a crisp snap of fingers seemed to reverberate in the whole universe.


    With the sound of "buzzing", everyone felt that their spirit was in a trance, as if they had just lost a few seconds and had just recovered.


    "Hiss!" the steel infinite glove fell off from Thor''s left hand and returned to the machine. Thor''s whole left arm seemed to be charred, even emitting black smoke. Thor''s face was a little pale, and the whole man sat on the ground.


    Even though the Thor''s body is flowing with Odin''s blood and contains the power of endless thunder, it is still hurt by the power of infinite gemstones.


    Raytheon has not experienced such injuries. However, whether it was defeated by mieba or under the full power of a whole star, Raytheon also caused huge injuries to Raytheon, but all of these injuries have recovered.


    Of course, Thor''s recovery ability is not necessarily stronger than Dr. hawk. The main reason is that Thor''s own strength is stronger than Dr. hawk. He can withstand the power of more infinite gemstones and keep his arm from completely losing its vitality.


    "You''re right. The power of infinite gemstones really makes me lose an arm..." after carefully feeling his left arm, Thor looked at Huang and said, "I''m afraid I can''t use this arm in this battle. Even after the battle, I need to have a good rest. Maybe I can''t fight the night of the fortress..."


    "...." Thor''s voice fell, and the whole laboratory fell into a strange silence. After all, no one would think that Thor''s fat house would suddenly mention playing games at this time, which is somewhat inappropriate.


    "Thor, how''s it going? Did you succeed?" Dr. hawk first recovered and looked at Thor nervously.


    "In fact, I don''t know..." Raytheon flashed a hesitation in his eyes, looked at the steel infinite glove and his left arm and said, "I have passed my idea to it. In fact, I don''t know what will happen."


    "You don''t know what it means?" iron man frowned, looked at Thor and asked.


    "In other words, Thor''s wish has been made, but he can''t control how the power of infinite gemstones will realize his wish..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "after all, no one can really control the power of six infinite gemstones."

 Chapter 529

    "Just communicate with the infinite gem? That is to say, has the power of the infinite gem begun to work?" the captain of the United States flashed a hint of clarity in his eyes, then hurriedly looked at Thor and asked, "what about Xiaona? Did you let the infinite gem help Xiaona back..."


    "Sorry..." when Thor heard this, his face suddenly darkened, and a trace of guilt flashed on his face. "I also passed the infinite gem ditch with Natasha, but unfortunately, I got a clear answer about her, and I can''t..."


    "I also communicated with infinite gem, and let all the people who Asgard died in mieba come back. Infinite gem didn''t respond to me. I don''t know if I can succeed..."


    "It should be mine, it should be my sacrifice..." Eagle Eye heard Thor''s words and knelt on the ground with self reproach on his face.


    "Since Natasha''s case has clearly failed, it at least means that you have succeeded in using the infinite gem to bring back the people who disappeared because of the ring finger crisis and the asga people?" the ant man hesitated and asked, "after all, the infinite gem did not explicitly refuse you..."


    "Remove the defense system..." the iron man subconsciously wanted to order, but he was stopped by Huang Wen.


    "No, at least don''t withdraw the defense system of these rooms below..." Huang Wen shook his head and looked in the outside direction. Huang Wen had felt the gas from mieba, a powerful gas!


    "What do you mean?" the iron man subconsciously kept the defense system, then suddenly realized something, looked at Huang and asked tentatively, "so, is it mieba coming? Which world''s mieba?"


    "I don''t know. After all, their breath is too similar, but this one should not be the mieba in my world, because his strength is still a little worse!" Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly, looked at the direction of the sky, and then said with a smile, "in order to prevent him from having a chance to turn over, we''d better be steady."


    With the falling of Huang Wen''s voice, the avenger alliance has not responded yet. The six infinite gemstones and steel infinite gloves are put into the ring by Huang Wen. At this time, mieba doesn''t have to think about turning the plate by snapping his fingers.


    "Is this?" the Avengers were stunned when they saw Huang Wen''s move. Huang asked what the purpose of doing so was.


    "If this glove falls into the hands of mieba, even if I open the immortal killing sword array, I can''t stop him from snapping his fingers and erasing us all!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and softly explaining, "Thor should know that even with our current strength, we can''t compete with the erasure of infinite gemstones..."


    Although Huang Wen speculated that after he broke through the strength of the heavenly Father, he had the opportunity to use the infinite gem to make a finger without damage, it was only to bear the counterattack of the infinite gem, and the power of the infinite gem to release and realize his wish was not what Huang Wen could compete with, especially when the six infinite gemstones were aimed at Huang Wen.


    And it is the safest to put it into the ring. Even Odin can''t feel his God King''s certificate in the ring, let alone destroy hegemony?


    And the most important thing is that Najie is Huang Wen''s system item. Although it is a space equipment, it can also be put into the system space, which is even more unlikely to be robbed.


    "Yes, it''s really not a chance for mieba to do so!" Thor heard Huang''s question, clearly nodded and laughed. "After all, mieba''s understanding of infinite gemstones is far beyond us, and we can''t give him any chance!"


    "??" at the same time, mieba''s expression in the spaceship looked a little confused. When he first came to the world, he clearly felt the power of infinite gemstones. Even, because he knew that the avenger alliance wanted to use gemstones to recover everything, mieba had a new goal.


    With the help of the power of these six infinite gemstones, pry all the infinite gemstones of the whole multiverse, and reshape the whole multiverse with the power of all the infinite gemstones, so as to give birth to a brand-new multiverse!


    But now, mieba suddenly can''t feel the existence of infinite gem, just as infinite gem doesn''t exist in the universe at all.


    Before, when the thunder god hit the finger, nebula used quantum tunnel transmission device, and sent simultaneous interpreting the 2014 tyrant in another universe with its reduced spacecraft.


    Mieba directly piloted the spaceship, completely destroyed the quantum tunnel transmission device, and was ready to fly high into the air to give the avenger alliance a fire attack, and then snatch the infinite gem. But now, the infinite gem disappeared, and mieba didn''t know what to do for a while.


    The key is that the quantum tunneling device was destroyed by mieba himself, and he can''t return to his universe again.


    In fact, mieba is too wave, or too inflated. Otherwise, he can completely ignore the Avengers passing through the past. He just needs to wait for them to return the infinite gem to his universe.


    After all, mieba should also be able to speculate that returning every infinite gem will not disturb every universe.


    At that time, mieba can use his prescient intelligence to better collect the infinite gemstones in their universe, and then directly complete his ultimate dream, and completely reshape the whole multiverse at the first finger!


    At that time, no one could stop him. After all, Thor''s axe didn''t kill him, which was his best chance.


    But unfortunately, mieba did not choose this path, but caught up with the world. So now things are frozen. With mieba''s wisdom and reaction ability, he did not know what he should do for a moment.


    "Buzzing! Buzzing! Buzzing!" at the same time, in the laboratory of the avenger building, eagle eye''s mobile phone suddenly rang. Everyone looked at it, and eagle eye''s body trembled slightly. He saw the display on the mobile phone, which was his wife''s phone number!


    It has to be said that because this is a world-class disaster, the communication company unconditionally retains everyone''s phone number to prevent people who have lost contact from being unable to contact their families after coming back.


    Otherwise, after eagle eye''s wife and children come back, the phone has long been in arrears, not to mention being able to contact eagle eye.


    "Dear..." eagle eye''s voice trembled and picked up the phone. His eyes were red, and his excitement was expressed. Others around him were also excited, which proved that although mieba came, the previous finger crisis was indeed resolved by them!

 Chapter 530

    "His family is back, what about rocky and Heimdal?" Thor could not help whispering when he saw eagle eye''s excited answer the phone.


    "You can try to contact them..." this is something that didn''t happen in the movie plot. Huang Wen is not sure whether people like heimdar and rocky who died in the hands of mieba can be resurrected by infinite gemstones, so he looked at Thor and said.


    "Heimdal! Can you hear my voice?" Thor was a little excited at this time. He bit his teeth, took a deep breath, operated his divine power and shouted at the sky.


    "Thor... Your majesty, your arm?" just as Thor''s voice fell, Heimdal''s hesitant voice sounded in his ear, "what happened? We are now in an abandoned planet..."


    "Where''s rocky? Has rocky survived?" Thor did not directly answer heimdar''s words, but continued to ask heimdar with great excitement.


    "Rocky is by my side now..." Heimdal glanced at rocky, nodded and said.


    "You use the power of Odin, I''ll guide you, and you come to me!" in the hands of Thor, the storm axe is releasing infinite divine power, not only the power of thunder, but also the power of Odin inherited by Thor from the God King Asgard!


    "Buzz!" a force of space appeared in the avenger base. The next moment, a group of asgards, rocky and heimdar appeared here.


    "Your Majesty..." Heimdal looked at the Thor and respectfully prepared to salute, but was stopped by the Thor. The Thor looked at rocky and Heimdal with red eyes and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "What happened? Didn''t I die? Where''s mieba? And what happened to your arm?" Rocky looked at Thor and asked.


    "I killed mieba in this world, my arm, just rest for a period of time..." Thor said briefly with an excited look, took a deep breath and said, "it''s great that you can come back alive!"


    "Strange? What is mieba doing? Why haven''t you started yet?" Huang asked. Looking at the excited appearance of the Avengers in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling some emotion. But soon, a trace of doubt flashed through Huang asked''s mind, because he had sensed the location of mieba, but mieba didn''t mean to start.


    "No matter, Heimdal, you can directly contact Dr. strange of Titan and ask him to pick everyone up!" Huang asked. After thinking about it, he didn''t think of the answer, so he looked at Heimdal and said, "by the way, let Captain Marvel come back quickly. The final war is about to begin!"


    "Are you?" Heimdal, who had never seen Huang ask, was stunned after hearing Huang ask''s voice, and then looked at Thor with some hesitation.


    "Do as he says!" Thor nodded solemnly and said.


    "OK!" Heimdal nodded, displayed his divine power, and began to look for the strange doctor in Titan. Then the strange doctor began to walk through the whole universe.


    "Coming!" just then, Huang Wen''s eyes coagulated. It was not Dr. strange who appeared in the battlefield, but mieba finally launched his own attack after thinking for a long time!


    The main reason is that mieba once again tortured the nebula of the world. After knowing that the avenger alliance in the world has only one quantum tunnel transmission device and has been destroyed by itself, mieba knows that the avenger should not be able to send away the infinite treasure stone so quickly!


    Therefore, mieba thinks that the avenger should have mastered some strange abilities and hid the infinite gems for the time being. Then, as long as he defeats and even kills all the avenger alliance, he can get the infinite gems again!


    "Boom!" but what mieba didn''t expect was that something unexpected happened again. There were endless shells in the spaceship, which were completely blocked. There was a protective cover under it to stop this attack!


    Yes, that''s the power of the immortal sword array. Since Huang asked himself that he was in the avenger base, he would not watch the mieba spacecraft bomb the avenger base.


    Of course, the main reason why the immortal killing sword array started defense is that Huang Wen found that the defense system of the avenger base is much worse than that of their world Avenger building.


    The avenger building absorbs the power of the cosmic magic cube and is enough to deal with many attacks, but the avenger base can''t do it at all, so Huang Wen uses the immortal killing sword array to defend when the defense system is turned on.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t completely open the immortal killing sword array. After all, after completely opening the immortal killing sword array, the remaining Avengers couldn''t come in. Huang Wen didn''t want to control the immortal killing sword array to deal with so many people of the tyrant army just like in the war in New York.


    In this war, Huang Wen''s main energy will be put on killing the bully. As for the remaining miscellaneous soldiers and even the powerful men who kill the bully, they will be handed over to the Avengers!


    "It seems that the battle has begun!" iron man and others heard the news and realized what. They all looked at Huang and asked. Iron man asked, "how, this mieba, are you his opponent?"


    "The strength of killing tyrants is also good. There will be no problem with the immortal sword array. Of course, I won''t directly open the power of the immortal sword array to deal with him, because I also want to get familiar with the fighting ability of killing tyrants!" Huang asked with a fine flash in his eyes and said with a smile.


    Even if most of Huang Wen''s energy is ready to put on killing tyrants, Huang Wen is not ready to kill tyrants directly with the immortal sword array. Although the strength of killing tyrants is certainly not comparable to that of Huang Wen''s world, the two tyrants also have a lot in common!


    Huang Wen can''t be sure. The next time he meets mieba, he can also have the blessing of the immortal sword array. Therefore, it''s better to get familiar with mieba!


    "Who is he? He''s so arrogant?" Loki couldn''t help muttering when he heard Huang''s question. As soon as Thor''s face changed, he quickly protected Loki behind him.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t shoot rocky. After all, rocky in our world has been well educated by me, and I''m not interested in educating another rocky." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, said faintly, and then his figure suddenly appeared over the avenger base.

 Chapter 531

    At this time, the huge spaceship mieba was suspended over the avenger base, and the powerful firepower was still pouring on it, but the firepower enough to destroy many civilizations in the universe completely hit the wall when facing the defense ability of the immortal killing sword array. No matter how powerful the firepower was, it could not break through the immortal killing sword array and destroy the avenger base below.


    "Thor, who is he? Can he fly? Fly by himself?" at this time, the defense system in the avenger base has been completely removed, and everyone can clearly see Huang Wen flying in the sky and the huge spaceship of mieba. Therefore, rocky looked at Thor in surprise.


    "The strong man in another parallel universe, our father''s friend, and we in another universe, under his guidance, are stronger than we used to be..." Thor asked, looking at Huang in the sky, a light flashed in his eyes, and the storm axe tightened in his hand, whispered.


    "Who is he?" the same question was asked not only by rocky, but also by mieba in the spacecraft, but also by the Nebula from the universe.


    "I... I''ve never seen him..." nebula''s face was obviously dull. She subconsciously opened her mouth and whispered.


    "Bang!" the nebula Nebra from mieba world punched the nebula, and then shouted at the nebula: "dare to lie!"


    Yes, after helping mieba come to this world, star yunnebra of mieba world waited for a long time without waiting for mieba to launch an attack, so she returned to the spacecraft and waited for mieba''s order. At this time, in order to show her loyalty, she punched and kicked another herself.


    "Stop it!" KAMORA frowned, looked at the star cloud Nebra and said in a deep voice, "don''t you know this person best? Your memories can be exchanged!"


    "It seems that this may be a strong man from another world like me..." mieba flashed a glimmer of insight in his eyes, looked at Huang below and said, "maybe the infinite gem disappeared because of him!"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like looking up at others, killing tyrants and going out to fight. Otherwise, I''ll wait for your ship to be bombed!" Huang asked below. After feeling the people in the ship, the turtle Qigong wave appeared between his hands. Then Huang asked contained the voice of endless divine power, which made most of the people in the ship tremble, They felt a strong pressure.


    Originally, when they first heard Huang Wen''s words, they felt that Huang Wen was bragging. After all, this was their spaceship that crisscrossed the universe and destroyed countless civilizations. How could it be easily blown up? But with the awe in Huang Wen''s voice, they couldn''t help believing it.


    "It seems that you should know me in your world..." mieba''s body shape was transmitted out, followed by an endless army. In the spacecraft, only two nebulae and KAMORA have not come out.


    To tell the truth, mieba at this time brought all his team members, not only the zeta Ruixing army, but also the army of Fulian III attacking wakanda.


    "Now, you''re above me. To tell you the truth, I don''t like looking up at others..." mieba was wearing armor, holding a double-edged sword in his hand, looked up at Huang and said faintly, "therefore, as a price, you will pay your life!"


    "Oh, you''d better take my move first!" Huang asked, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and the turtle school Qigong wave burst out in an instant.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that mieba didn''t mean to connect the turtle school Qigong wave, but directly asked the spacecraft to focus its fire on one point and blast on the turtle school Qigong wave.


    "Boom!"


    I have to say that the countermeasures to kill the bully are really powerful, but unfortunately, the turtle sect Qigong wave can not be easily resolved. When the fire of the spacecraft collides with the turtle sect Qigong wave, the powerful explosive force will shock and kill countless troops behind the bully!


    Just this move will empty a small piece of the battlefield!


    After all, this is not New York. There are no buildings nearby except the avenger base. Huang Wen doesn''t have to worry. The battle will cause too much damage, especially when the Avengers have come out of the avenger base.


    As for those ordinary asgards, they don''t mean to leave. Although they are only civilians, their physical quality is three times that of people on earth, especially their God Thor. They will also participate in the battle at this time. Naturally, asgards will not withdraw.


    Fortunately, this is the avenger base. There are not many others, but there is certainly no shortage of metal. Under the production of iron man mechanical technology, during the confrontation between Huang Wen, weapons were distributed to Asgard people one by one, which is enough to give them a certain combat effectiveness.


    "Hiss!" that is, at this time, circles of fire appeared around the avenger base, and soldiers came out of the circle of fire. They were the Avengers who had turned into ash, together with the mages of Kamata Taj, the soldiers of wakanda, the remaining people and female martial gods of Asgard, the comrades in arms whom Thor and Loki knew on Saka star, and so on


    "Well, it seems that they are all here..." Huang Wen looked around and directly opened the immortal killing sword array. One sword light enveloped everything around in an instant. At the moment when the immortal killing sword array was opened, a light flew into the immortal killing sword array. It was the body shape of the surprised captain. Everything was in Huang Wen''s calculation.


    "Strange, you said you''ve seen 140000605 endings. There''s only one outcome. Can we win? Is this one?" iron man asked when he looked at Dr. strange flying out.


    "Sorry, this ending is not among the 140000605 endings." Dr. strange looked at the iron man, shook his head apologetically and said softly, "but you need to thank the yellow question. At least his appearance saved you..."


    "What do you mean?" the iron man was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Dr. strange in surprise and asked.


    "I can''t go on..." Dr. strange shook his head, but his expression looked very relaxed. He couldn''t help laughing when he looked at captain Huang Wen and surprise who slowly fell to the ground. "I didn''t see the end, let alone think that things would change like this. It seems that even among endless variables, there will still be variables!"

 Chapter 532

    "So, am I dead?" when iron man heard Dr. strange''s words, a glimmer of insight flashed in his eyes and an idea flashed in his mind.


    Who is not a wise man? Although Dr. strange''s words are not stated clearly, they have been explained and there is no difference.


    Even if the iron man doesn''t know what will happen if Huang Wen doesn''t come, the absence of Huang Wen should be the end of a tragedy. Moreover, it should be related to the phagocytosis of infinite gemstones that Huang Wen said before!


    The probability should be to use the power of infinite gemstones to destroy mieba, and then sacrifice yourself.


    Fortunately, it''s different now


    Thinking of this, the iron man looked at Huang Wen and flashed a trace of gratitude.


    To tell the truth, after being a superhero for so many years, iron man has long been afraid of sacrifice. Even when he just started to be a superhero, he dared to rush out of the wormhole with a nuclear bomb, even if he knew that he had a great probability of death.


    Today''s iron man is also not afraid of sacrifice. However, he already has his own children. If he sacrifices, what will happen to his children, iron man can''t imagine.


    "What''s this means? It''s the same means that just defended the ship''s fire?" mieba''s eyes narrowed slightly at this time, looked at Huang and asked, "so, do you turn this place into a Colosseum and trap both of us in it? Can only one side live?"


    "The Colosseum? Then you underestimate the power of the immortal killing sword array..." Huang Wen''s mouth slightly raised. With Huang Wen''s voice falling, endless immortal killing sword Qi began to rage in the direction of the anti hegemony army. In just a moment, I don''t know how many anti hegemony troops died under the immortal killing sword array.


    After all, at this time, the avenger Alliance Army and the anti hegemony army have not started a formal confrontation. The two sides are facing each other clearly. Huang Wen doesn''t have to worry that he will hurt his own people.


    "Who is he?" a trace of surprise flashed in captain surprise''s eyes. Unlike Huang Wen''s world, compared with Huang Wen''s powerful captain Carol, Captain surprise''s strength in this world is not necessarily stronger than Huang Wen. Therefore, when he saw a completely strange strong man, Captain surprise''s heart was full of doubts.


    Captain Marvel didn''t understand when there were strong people of this degree on earth, and when he went to seek revenge for mieba five years ago, Huang asked why he didn''t appear, and why he didn''t appear when he fingered the crisis.


    "He is a strong man in other universes..." the American captain explained softly, looked at Huang and asked loudly, "Huang asked, how to fight?"


    "I''ll fight with mieba, you can solve those mieba armies!" Huang asked. He turned his head and took a look at the captain of the United States. Although he stole the part of the avenger alliance, it doesn''t seem to be a loss to give them a perfect ending.


    "Avengers! Assemble!" Captain America took a deep breath and waved his hand. Thor''s hammer flew into his hand, "target, kill them all!"


    "Kill!" the roar echoed in the immortal killing sword array. Huang Wen didn''t take care of the fight between the avenger Alliance Army and the anti hegemony army. After all, there was a bug like Captain Marvel. Huang Wen didn''t worry that the avenger alliance would lose!


    As for those Avengers who haven''t seen each other for five years and finally meet again, Huang Wen didn''t take care of the matter of Xingyun Nebra, who killed Xingyun Nebra of Xiaoba world with Xingyun. He locked the gas engine of Xiaoba and didn''t give him the chance to do it.


    At this time, mieba''s face became very serious. He could feel that Huang Wen blocked his body. As long as he showed a slightest flaw, he would be hit by thunder, but mieba was not a person waiting to die. He suddenly shouted: "fire!"


    "My Lord, our people have begun to fight..." ebony throat heard mieba''s words, a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes, and subconsciously shouted.


    "Fire!" mieba shouted again, but his face suddenly changed before his voice fell.


    With the sound of "bang!" Huang Wen''s body directly appeared in front of mieba. Taking advantage of the moment when mieba was distracted, he directly launched an attack on mieba and punched mieba. Although he was blocked by mieba''s arm, he also shook mieba, and this is Huang Wen''s opportunity to attack!


    Then, there was a set of combined boxing, just like when mieba met Haoke for the first time, he beat Haoke completely without fighting back. Huang Wen''s set of combined boxing occupied the advantage at the beginning, so mieba was tired of parrying and was forced to cut Huang Wen with a double-edged sword.


    "Shua!" said Huang Wen. There was a cut in Huang Wen''s clothes and a white mark on his arm. It''s a pity that even if the sharpness of the double-edged sword doesn''t need to be much worse than that of aidman alloy, it didn''t break Huang Wen''s copper muscles and iron bones.


    "Boom!" just then, bursts of explosions came from the sky, but it was not the sound of gunfire from the spacecraft, but the sound of Captain surprised rising to the sky and dismantling the spacecraft.


    It turned out that just after mieba gave the order, Captain Marvel jumped up, attracted all the attention of the spacecraft, and then forcibly dismantled the huge spacecraft.


    "Dong!" the spaceship was kicked by Captain surprised and fell behind the mieba army, killing many miscellaneous soldiers of the mieba army.


    "It''s not a good thing to be distracted in the battle. You should know this better after all the battles?" Huang asked. The voice with a light smile sounded behind mieba, making mieba subconsciously turn around and cut away in the direction behind him!


    With the sound of "Qiang!", the double-edged broadsword and the unparalleled sword collided together, as if they were destined to collide. Or, these two weapons still have many opportunities to compete in the future, but unfortunately, the double-edged broadsword here has no advantage in the face of the unparalleled swords from a larger parallel universe.


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    As if to pay tribute to the classics, and as if to vent his anger for the vibrating gold shield that will be broken under the double-edged sword, Huang Wen''s wushuangjian turned into a residual shadow and cut it on the double-edged sword vigorously and continuously.


    "Click!" as expected, Huang Wen achieved the situation he wanted to see. Unparalleled sword directly cut down one edge of the double-edged sword. Mieba''s arm trembled slightly. It could be seen that there were drops of blood dripping from his palm to the ground.


    In this collision between weapons, mieba was completely crushed by Huang Wen in terms of skills, strength and speed. Even the quality of weapons was also completely crushed by Huang Wen!

 Chapter 533

    In fact, before Huang Wen came to this world, he never thought that he could crush the bully like this. After all, Huang Wen was deeply impressed by both the bully in the film and the bully in Huang Wen''s world.


    Even when Huang Wen felt that the tyrant was not the tyrant of his own world, Huang Wen was still ready to open the immortal sword array and deal with the tyrant with the power of the immortal sword array.


    After all, this is the final boss of Marvel''s ten-year film series!


    However, Huang Wen actually forgot that although the power, speed and defense of mieba in the film world are not much worse than Huang Wen, this mieba is essentially a soldier, a more powerful, more intelligent hawk who can use weapons.


    Even those with unstable mental ability like Mantis woman almost hypnotized mieba. It can be seen that mieba''s divine power is not strong.


    In addition to the power of infinite gemstones, mieba has never used the ability of energy emission. Therefore, mieba''s power is almost nil. He dominates the universe by relying on his strong body power and combat accomplishment.


    In fact, if you think about these problems carefully, Huang Wen can think of them, but Huang Wen happened to have seen the power of killing tyrants before he came to this world. A father level strong man can not only have a strong body, otherwise he won''t find Huang Wen''s existence so soon.


    Therefore, affected by the bullying of his own world, even if he found that this bullying was not the bullying of his own world, Huang Wen subconsciously regarded it as a strong enemy.


    However, it''s a pity that this mieba is still not enough for Huang Wen, who has taken two steps at the level of sub heavenly Father!


    "System, release the task: kill the bully in front!" Huang asked. Looking at the bully with blood spilling from his palm and heavy face, he directly communicated with the system and issued a new task. Even if this is not a powerful bully at the heavenly Father level, this bully is also at the sub heavenly Father level, at least an epic level lucky draw. Huang asked can''t miss it.


    "Ding! Mission generation failed. The host can release missions in its own universe and its ascending universe, but cannot release missions in parallel universes lower than the strength of its own universe."


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen was stunned when he heard the system prompt. This is not the first time that the system failed to publish a task. At first, Huang Wen tried to publish a simple task when he just got the permission to publish a task, but the system didn''t respond at all.


    The first real system release task failed. The last time when facing the destroyer armor, the system rejected the task released by Huang Wen and gave a prompt.


    But even that time, Huang Wen was able to republish the task through the modified permissions!


    But now, the system has directly told him that he can''t release tasks in the parallel universe, which makes Huang Wen a little confused.


    After all, Huang Wen has done a good job at the beginning. He has crossed several times to kill multiple anti bullying tasks. This is because the system learned Huang Wen''s idea in advance and blocked the road? Or does the system have such restrictions from the beginning?


    Huang Wen didn''t know what the situation was. Huang Wen only knew that the epic lottery he had won had disappeared and he couldn''t collect wool through the parallel universe.


    "I''m afraid that after I became addicted to wool picking, I would cross the parallel universe too many times and have an impact on the whole multiverse?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind, and then he felt that he might not have thought of it.


    After all, the avenger alliance did not change the situation of going to the cosmic timeline as much as possible through borrowing gemstones. Although there were accidents, they did not do it intentionally.


    Huang Wen is different. If Huang Wen can really brush tasks in the parallel universe, I''m afraid Huang Wen can''t help it.


    Just a quantum tunneling device really can''t help Tony Stark, and there are many PIM particles, Dr. PIM. At that time, Huang Wen will travel everywhere. I''m afraid the whole multiverse will be turned upside down by Huang Wen.


    Huang Wen''s current strength, placed in his own universe, can be regarded as a strong one, which is enough to frighten many people, but it is not the most powerful group. Many people can''t beat Huang Wen.


    However, if Huang Wen comes to the parallel universe, especially the weak parallel universe compared with Huang Wen''s universe, Huang Wen''s strength is the top group. Even if he can''t fight, Huang Wen can escape, and then set up the immortal killing sword array to lure the enemy in-depth and brush the task wildly.


    Moreover, in a different parallel universe, Huang Wen has no fetters and concerns. If he starts, he will not have scruples and convergence!


    As long as you brush one or two tasks, Huang Wen will become stronger and stronger. At that time, no one can limit Huang Wen!


    If it goes on like that, I''m afraid Huang Wen will touch some unknowable terrorist existence in the multiverse, resulting in irreparable consequences


    At this time, Huang asked, as if he had used the gem of time, and saw the end of his final wave death on another road, just like the bully in front of him.


    "Alas! What a pity." Huang asked back, shook his head, looked at mieba in front of him and said with some regret.


    "??" mieba looked a little confused at this time. His double-edged sword, running through the whole universe, had never met an enemy. No matter whether it was a hard object like a spaceship or the pouring of various energy, he had never hurt the double-edged sword. Now, Huang asked, after cutting off the double-edged sword, he was very sorry?


    For a time, mieba was angry. Even if Huang Wen had the upper hand in the battle just now, mieba could not allow Huang Wen to ridicule himself like this!


    "It seems that you are an ordinary mieba. If you don''t have infinite gemstones, there are at least two people here who can defeat you even without me..." Huang asked. He didn''t know the psychological activities of mieba. He thought that mieba was angry at this time because he cut off mieba''s double-edged sword.


    "Well, if fat house Thor works hard, you should not be his opponent. It seems that I think you too much!"


    "Where did you hide the infinite gem?" mieba took a deep breath and inserted the double-edged sword in his hand into the ground. His fingers rubbed slightly, as if he were feeling the power contained in his flowing blood. After a long time, he raised his head, looked at Huang and asked.


    "Infinite gem?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows and then smiled. "Do you think I''ll tell you where the infinite gem is when I know that the infinite gem is your only hope to turn over?"

 Chapter 534

    "He''s too steady..." when mieba heard Huang''s question, an idea flashed in his mind. However, mieba was still rubbing his fingers. A mysterious force poured out of his fingertips, or from mieba''s wound!


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. He finally found something wrong. Although the little action of killing tyrants is very obscure, it has lasted too long and suspicious!


    Even if Huang Wen has never seen it, what is this means, but Huang Wen knows that this is probably the card to destroy hegemony. Huang Wen doesn''t need to challenge the unknown card of a cosmic overlord!


    "You get down on your knees!" Huang Wen''s wushuangjian instantly cut out and cut into the air. He was stunned to see the mieba face of the sword, but soon, he knelt in front of Huang Wen and caught Huang Wen''s wushuangjian. As for the cards he wanted to use before, Huang Wen directly interrupted him.


    100% empty handed!


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    When mieba knelt in front of Huang Wen and caught Huang Wen''s unparalleled sword in an extremely strange posture, the whole immortal killing sword array was quiet.


    Whether it''s the army of the Avengers or the army of the tyrants, everyone looks a little confused, or can''t believe what happened.


    Not to mention the respect of mieba''s men for mieba, mieba exists in their hearts like a god man. Even the avenger has to admire mieba''s strength and courage.


    After all, the Avengers have seen mieba returning to the countryside. They know that letting half of the creatures in the universe disappear is indeed the ultimate goal of mieba. However, after completing this ultimate goal, mieba, as the overlord of the universe, actually returned to the countryside and became an ordinary farmer.


    In other words, mieba is really for the consideration of the whole universe. It does not contain any selfishness. At least, mieba is like this in the movie universe.


    At this time, a mieba knelt in front of Huang Wen, with a very strange posture and an ignorant expression on his face, which is a picture with great impact for the avenger alliance and mieba''s men!


    All the people who saw this scene knew that it was definitely not mieba''s willingness to kneel down. It must be Huang Wen''s means, but such a means is a little too terrible!


    "What did he do?" Rocky asked subconsciously, looking at Huang Wen and mieba, who knelt on the ground and took the sword.


    But unfortunately, no one answered him, either on the side of the avenger alliance or the anti hegemony army. Until now, there is silence around, and even the battle has subconsciously stopped.


    "Causal law ability?" mieba is also a well-informed person. Although he has not seen that he was 100% exposed to the white blade with empty hands, what did he think of just now that his body was out of control and was forced to kneel on the ground to take the sword? He looked at Huang with a gloomy face and said, "do you use causal law ability to do this kind of thing? Just to humiliate me?"


    "It''s not that you''re dishonest and have to use some tricks?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and looking at mieba seriously. "To tell the truth, you really have some chicken ribs now..."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    To tell the truth, mieba has been in the universe for so many years, and it doesn''t add up to the number of times he was forced after coming to the universe today. There''s no way. Huang asked that although this guy has strong strength, he really doesn''t play cards according to the routine. He doesn''t seem to be a strong man at all!


    That is, mieba''s idea at this time has not been heard by others. Otherwise, whether it is an opponent that Huang Wen has not defeated such as Odin and British captain Brian, or an opponent killed by Huang Wen such as apocalypse, it will feel that mieba has spoken their heart


    "Oh, you don''t quite understand, do you?" Huang asked. Looking at mieba, he seemed a little confused, so he smiled, shook his head and said softly, "I mean, it''s useless for you to kill, but it''s a pity to abandon..."


    "You..." mieba''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. He wanted to struggle to stand up, and then found that he knelt on the ground uncontrollably again and tightly caught wushuangjian.


    You don''t have to ask. It was Huang Wen who used the white blade 100% empty handed again.


    The fact that he was 100% beaten with his bare hands is just the beginning. Huang Wen has no intention of wasting time for this bully who was crushed by himself and can''t trigger the task.


    "Hum!" the villain holding the immortal killing sword appeared three feet above Huang Wen''s eyebrow. Huang Wen was ready to give the strongest blow to mieba himself, which could be regarded as the minimum respect for a boss like mieba!


    "Hiss!" mieba felt a powerful edge force and couldn''t help taking a breath, because mieba saw death in this powerful edge force!


    Sword 23!


    In mieba''s eyes, everything seemed to slow down, as if time and space began to be frozen. At this time, he just got rid of the influence of being caught by the white blade with empty hands and wanted to resist, but it was too late. The sword 23 was too fast!


    "Poof!" mieba saw that a bright sword pierced his soul directly, and then mieba lost consciousness directly.


    "Puff!" with a sound, mieba''s body fell directly to the ground. His soul has been completely cut off by sword 23. Now mieba is only an empty body.


    "To tell you the truth, it''s much simpler than I imagined. If I met mieba in my world, it wouldn''t be so easy..." Huang asked, looking at mieba''s body, sighed lightly, and an idea flashed through his mind.


    "However, there should be more means to kill tyrants in my world than him. At least, this tyrant who can''t attack from a long distance and can''t launch energy is really not enough to see. No wonder when there are no gems, it has been suppressed by the Scarlet Witch Wanda and captain surprise one after another!"


    "Dead... Dead? Mieba is so dead?" Rocky asked hesitantly when he saw mieba''s body lying on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? When your brother and I cut off mieba''s head with an axe, they were so surprised!" Thor shook his head and flashed a happy light in his eyes. "Mieba is not invincible, he is not a god! Don''t forget, rocky, we are the real gods!"


    "Master..." after seeing that mieba fell to the ground, the mieba army rushed to Huang Wen and mieba. They didn''t know whether to explore the situation of mieba or kill Huang Wen to avenge mieba.

 Chapter 535

    It can be seen that mieba still has absolute control over most of his subordinates after mieba''s accident.


    "How could this happen..." ebony throat''s eyes flashed with incredible eyes. He couldn''t believe that mieba died like this. Even if he had seen mieba''s death in the memory of this world nebula, it was another world, another injured mieba after all.


    At this time, a powerful bully with all the strength died in the hands of Huang Wen. Even from the beginning to the end of the battle, the bully was suppressed, and there was no chance to resist and hurt Huang Wen!


    Of course, if mieba doesn''t get unlimited gems, even if the surprise captain of the world can''t do the whole process without injury, it''s not impossible to suppress mieba. In the final analysis, it''s still the strength of mieba, which is not strong enough to be invincible.


    However, even if Huang Wen is in the universe and has reached the strength of the heavenly Father, he is also not strong enough to be invincible. Otherwise, he would have killed the earth, directly defeated master Gu Yi and robbed the time gem, space gem and soul gem.


    "Hmm? How dare you come and die?" Huang asked. Looking at the rushing anti bully army, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he shook his head in disdain and said, "since you want to kill bully''s body, I''ll give it to you!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, mieba''s body flew up under the control of Huang Wen''s idea and smashed in the direction of mieba''s army.


    After all, it was a sub heavenly Father''s body, and the physical strength was there. Therefore, when mieba''s body hit the mieba army, the mieba army had no means to stop it.


    Ebony throat''s proud spiritual power is simply vulnerable in front of Huang Wen, that is, there are no strong men like Qin Ge Lei, Charles and magneto. Otherwise, the ability shown by ebony throat may be directly abused to death.


    "Poof!" with a sound, he tried his best to stop mieba''s body from being controlled by Huang Wen. Ebony''s throat spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole person turned pale in an instant, his body trembled slightly, and almost sat on the ground.


    Ebony throat''s physical strength is not strong. At least, it is far inferior to his spiritual strength. Otherwise, he will not be easily killed by Spiderman and iron man.


    However, the body attack of mieba is not Huang Wen''s final means. As mieba''s body killed one mieba army after another, Huang Wen''s subsequent attack came again!


    "Boom!" that was the explosion output from the qigong wave of turtle sect, which directly blasted into the anti bully army. It just rushed this straight line and killed all the anti bully army who wanted to rob the body of anti bully!


    "What terrible destructive power, he kills people much faster than us!" Thor muttered when he looked at the suddenly empty battlefield.


    "Thor, you just said, we are gods. What is he?" Rocky suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Thor.


    "I don''t know..." the corners of Thor''s mouth twitched slightly, and he didn''t know how to answer rocky for a moment.


    "Make a quick decision! There''s no point in delaying like this. Captain surprise, show your combat effectiveness, Wanda, vent your anger!" Huang asked, looking at the enemies all over the world and shouting at the avenger alliance.


    Although the number of enemies at this time could not compare with the war in New York, it was also very terrible. At this time, the immortal killing sword array was running again, and Huang Wen''s Qigong wave was constantly killing, cooperating with the avenger alliance, and began to clear the scene.


    The body of mieba, which Huang Wen used as a weapon and threw to the mieba army, was completely blasted into slag by the turtle sect Qigong wave and disappeared.


    In this way, the battle did not last too long. The same as the battle of Huang Wen''s universe in New York, there is no strong force on the side of the anti hegemony army. Unlike the battle of Huang Wen''s universe in New York, there are many more people on the side of the avenger Army than Huang Wen''s universe.


    Therefore, the fighting time this time is even faster than the war in New York, because everyone wants to end this final crisis and return to a peaceful life as soon as possible.


    "Hoo!" after the battle, everyone vomited a long breath, because the battle was finally over, and although the Avengers alliance was injured, no one died, because even if the number of people on both sides was equal, the difference in combat effectiveness was too great.


    "It''s over at last!" a trace of fatigue flashed in iron man''s eyes and said with some emotion, "after today, I can finally take care of my children at home..."


    "Well, you have to accompany Morgan more!" peper fell next to iron man in rescue armor, opened his helmet and said with a smile.


    "So, are you going to take over my job in the future? Iron woman?" iron man looked at the valiant peper and asked jokingly.


    "It doesn''t seem that I can''t, at least I don''t feel any difficulty!" peper raised his mouth slightly and looked at iron man with a smile.


    "That''s not because we have enough foreign aid and strong teammates?" the iron man smiled and shook his head, looking in the direction of Wanda, Captain surprise and Huang Wen. Without these three people, they might not be able to beat mieba even if mieba doesn''t have infinite gems when Thor loses combat effectiveness with one hand.


    Of course, the captain of the United States also played a strong role in this battle, not inferior to Thor.


    After all, with Thor''s hammer and undamaged vibration gold shield, coupled with excellent combination skills and physical skills, few people in the anti hegemony army can stop the American captain.


    "Strange strong man, your strength is very good, and your sword is also very good!" surprised captain fell to Huang Wen, took a look at Huang Wen and the two swords in his hand, nodded approvingly and said.


    "Thank you for your compliment?" Huang asked. If he didn''t have a good relationship with Captain Carol of his universe, he really couldn''t accept her way of speaking.


    "I just heard Steve say that you come from other universes?" Captain surprised looked at Huang curiously and asked, "so, how strong are you in your universe?"


    "Naturally, there are many." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, looked up and down at the surprise captain and said, "at least, the surprise captain of our universe is superior to you!"

 Chapter 536

    In fact, it is amazing that there is a gap in the strength of Captain Marvel between the two universes. In particular, the timeline of Huang Wen''s universe is obviously earlier. If Huang Wen''s cosmic timeline reaches 2023, the strength of Captain Marvel Carol must have reached the heavenly Father level!


    There is a big gap between the heavenly Father level and the sub heavenly Father level. After all, no matter which universe, Captain Carol''s power source in the two universes is the power of the cosmic cube, or the space gem in the cosmic cube.


    In theory, all infinite gems of the universe should be at one level, no higher or lower, so that Avenger alliance can cross into different universes to borrow infinite gems.


    But now, two amazing captains who also absorbed the power of space gems have different strength. It is impossible for one person to absorb more and one person to absorb less, right?


    Huang Wen doesn''t know what the situation is. It can only be attributed to the particularity of his universe.


    "Strength is above me?" the surprised captain in front of Huang asked. His eyes lit up slightly when he heard Huang asked, and then said with some regret, "unfortunately, I can''t see her. Otherwise, I really want to compete with her and see where our gap is!"


    "Maybe there will be a chance..." Huang asked, his eyes moving, suddenly thought of the British captain Brian, and then said thoughtfully.


    "Thank you, Huang Wen!" at this time, the Avengers came to Huang Wen, nodded at Huang Wen and said.


    "Even if I don''t come, you can solve this crisis." Huang asked, shaking his head, looking at the direction of iron man, and then said with a smile, "after all, you are the avenger alliance!"


    "Thank you..." iron man saw Huang Wen''s eyes. He recognized Huang Wen''s meaning, so he looked at Huang Wen solemnly and said.


    "Tony of our world is not as easy to thank as you!" Huang asked. A little surprise flashed in his eyes when he heard Tony Stark''s thanks. Then he smiled and said, "I forgot how many times he helped him, and he finally thanked me for the first time..."


    "Thank you for helping me in another world..." iron man said softly with a flash of embarrassment on his face. "I''m such a character. I hope you don''t mind."


    "If I don''t mind, I won''t continue to help them..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "well, the things in your world are over, and I should go back. By the way, I''ve brought back the soul gem, space gem and time gem. Take the remaining three gems back to the universe and time point where you get them!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, soul gemstones, power gemstones and reality gemstones flew out of the ring. Huang Wen didn''t mean to take them for himself, because Huang Wen couldn''t be sure what would happen if two identical infinite gemstones appeared in the same universe.


    For such unexpected factors that may occur, it''s better not to happen with a steady Huang Wen''s decision.


    "Well, please take us back to the laboratory first. After all, we can''t touch them directly..." iron man looked at the three infinite gemstones suspended in the air and said with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth.


    Now, iron man can''t wait to send away the infinite gem that may threaten the security of the whole universe, because he doesn''t want to happen again.


    Even, in the view of iron man, mieba did a good job in destroying the infinite gem after successfully snapping his fingers. The universe without infinite gem on one side is the truly safe universe.


    "By the way, I''m sorry, strange, your time gem has been completely destroyed by mieba. The time gem just pointed out belongs to their world, so I can''t give it to you..." iron man suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Dr. strange and said with some apology.


    "No, infinite gemstones have always been there. They have not been completely destroyed, but they have turned into pure power, integrated into the universe and become an atomic state. Maybe one day, they will evolve again..." Dr. strange smiled and shook his head and said softly when he heard the iron man''s words.


    "Hmm? What else?" the iron man''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, subconsciously frowned and asked, "when will the infinite gem appear again?"


    "Don''t worry, they won''t appear again in a short time. Oh, by this short time, I mean the time of the universe. For us, it may be a long time!" Dr. strange''s eyes moved and his voice contained an inexplicable charm.


    Soon, the avenger alliance and Huang Wen appeared in the laboratory. Huang Wen put the soul gem, power gem and reality gem in his hand on the experimental platform. They will wait here and be returned to their universe.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, I should go too. I think we should have no chance to meet again. However, I can still see you every day in my world!" Huang asked. After putting down the three infinite gemstones, he looked at the Avengers, smiled, waved their hands and said.


    "Are you leaving like this? Don''t you really need a quantum tunneling device?" iron man asked in a low voice with a flicker of hesitation in his eyes.


    "Hmm, silly girl?" Huang Wen Wen Wen Wen Yan directly contacted silly girl. Although some of the procedures of silly girl were put into base 1, Huang Wen''s watch is the essence of silly girl. You can also follow Huang Wen through time and space, and even put them into the system space when it is dangerous.


    "Boss, I''m here!" silly girl''s voice passed to Huang Wen''s ear.


    "Well, has everything been recorded since I came to this world?" Huang asked, nodding and asking.


    "Yes, boss, it''s all recorded..." silly girl''s image emerged from her watch, looked at Huang and asked with a smile, "do you want to watch it now?"


    "I don''t need this." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "this is for Belle and Tony. It''s also for them to trust me faster when they cross other parallel universes and solve their final crisis in the future..."


    Yes, at the beginning of crossing the world, Huang Wen was ready to go to different universes to deal with many tyrants. After all, Huang Wen didn''t know that he couldn''t collect the wool of the system through tyrants.

 Chapter 537

    "Good boss, I''ll remind you then." silly girl smiled and nodded, recording Huang''s words.


    "How do I feel that she is much more intelligent than Friday?" the little spider looked at the silly girl like a real person and couldn''t help muttering.


    "It''s not only much higher than Friday''s intelligence, but also much higher than Jarvis''s intelligence..." iron man shook his head and said with some emotion.


    "Silly girl, have you located our universe? We can go back..." Huang asked. Hearing the dialogue between iron man and the little spider, he took a deep look at the little spider. After all, Peter Parker in their world is not this one.


    "We have located the universe where we are and the time point when we leave. Do you want to start the space-time shuttle function?" silly girl''s body flashed green light. After a long time, she looked at Huang and asked.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen waved to the sky. The immortal killing sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand. The immortal killing sword array around him was naturally put away, and the next moment, the immortal killing sword was incorporated into the system space.


    "Well, I''ll go, you guys, we have a chance to see each other again!" Huang Wen waved to the Avengers. This trip to the parallel universe is much faster than Huang Wen imagined, but it''s time to end, because it really doesn''t make any sense to stay in the universe now.


    With the sound of "hum!" under the gaze of all the Avengers, Huang Wen''s body turned into a green light and disappeared into the universe.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a strong man in another parallel universe!" Dr. strange said with a slight flicker of his eyes after Huang asked to leave. "Moreover, he is still a strong man without shortcomings. This is an extremely rare thing. Maybe I know too little about the multi-dimensional universe..."


    "What does it mean to be a strong man without shortcomings?" iron man asked with a flash of confusion in his eyes.


    Not only did iron man feel puzzled, but a trace of doubt flashed in the eyes of the whole Avenger alliance. They looked at Dr. strange one after another and wanted to get Dr. strange''s explanation.


    "Although mieba is very strong, he has no means of energy attack, and his spiritual strength is OK, but he can only defend passively..." Dr. strange looked around the Avengers and explained softly.


    "Captain Marvel''s strength is a little stronger than that of mieba. He not only has a strong body, but also has the means of energy attack, but also has no ability of spiritual attack..."


    "It can be said that every strong man has his own strengths and weaknesses, but Huang asked, he is omnipotent!"


    That is, Huang Wen is no longer here at this time. Otherwise, when he hears Dr. strange''s words, he will humbly say: "every strong man has his own length. It''s normal. I just know a little about everything..."


    "This is a hexagonal soldier!" Thor couldn''t help muttering when he heard Dr. strange''s words.


    "By the way, on Friday, check. Huang, the owner of Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown, New York, asked if there was this person..." iron man suddenly thought of something and ordered him on Friday.


    In iron man''s opinion, even if the two worlds have different places, since Huang Wen can be so powerful in the universe he crosses, Huang Wen should be no different in their universe.


    "Sir, Yongchun martial arts school in Chinatown closed down many years ago..." there was no voice of emotional fluctuation on Friday. "As for Huang Wen, there is no data, but the owner of Yongchun martial arts school died long ago."


    "So?" iron man''s eyes flashed a trace of regret, and then said helplessly, "it seems that he is indeed a special existence..."


    In this way, the final crisis in the universe was completely solved by Huang Wen, who also returned to his universe through the silly girl''s space-time shuttle function.


    "Hum!" in Belle''s reluctant eyes, a green light appeared in the basement of the avenger building, and Huang Wen''s figure appeared here, which was no different from that before she left.


    "Er... Boss, have you really left?" Logan looked at Huang and blinked. He asked hesitantly for a moment.


    Not only did Logan hesitate, but even Belle looked at Huang Wen suspiciously. She didn''t rush into Huang Wen''s arms for the first time. Even if Huang Wen said when he left that he would come back in the next second, Belle didn''t expect that Huang Wen would come back without using a second.


    "I thought that when you came back this time, your strength could make progress again..." Gu Yi didn''t leave at this time. After all, in theory, Huang asked is that while the body in front disappeared, the current body appeared, and Gu Yi didn''t leave.


    "I''d like to, but the strength of that world is far less than that of our world!" Huang asked helplessly and said, "I didn''t even use the power of the immortal sword array to deal with him, so he fell..."


    "You can''t go to fight against tyrants with this mentality!" Gu Yi heard Huang Wen''s words, looked at Huang Wen solemnly and reminded him.


    "I know that even the tyrants in that world have unknown cards. Naturally, I won''t underestimate our tyrants in the world. After all, my strength can''t compare with him..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and took out the immortal killing sword. A fierce and murderous spirit filled the avenger building.


    The next moment, the immortal sword in Huang Wen''s hand disappeared, and Huang Wen''s eyes darkened a little, and then returned to normal. The immortal sword array was arranged in New York again. At this time, Huang Wen''s heart was finally confident.


    "How many days have you been in that world?" Belle finally recovered and ran to Huang Wen''s side, asking curiously.


    "In less than a day, I''ll show you, silly girl..." Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand, and then ordered silly girl. Silly girl directly released the image of Huang Wen''s experience in another world in the avenger building.


    "Another me..." most of the Avengers looked at the image and had an idea in their mind, but Peter Parker seemed so confused, because the man in spider armor was not him at all!


    Rocky''s expression at this time was also a little sad. He heard the experience of rocky and Thor in another world. He thought of what Dr. hawk said before. His fist was clenched tightly. He vowed that such a tragedy could not happen to himself and Thor again!

 Chapter 538

    At this time, Rocky''s state is actually strange. He said that he did not get rid of the control of the heart curse. He has clearly known that he is controlled by the centrifugal curse, and even has many independent ideas, especially after knowing about another parallel universe.


    But he said he was out of control of the centrifugal curse. Obviously, he didn''t mean to retaliate against the avenger alliance and Huang Wen. Of course, he may also know that his strength is not enough and suppress this idea.


    In short, this centrifugal spell may directly change Rocky''s three views, or give rocky a chance to grow rapidly.


    At this time, Loki''s mentality has changed from Loki of reconnection one to Loki of Thor two, and has become Loki of Thor three, who likes pranks but has been put into the good camp.


    The centrifugal curse gives rocky a chance to see his heart. The image of the avenger and Huang Wen at this time makes rocky feel his personal growth. In other words, rocky at this time has also changed, even greater than Thor''s transformation!


    "Are there so many people in their camp?" Tony Stark glanced at Peter Parker after watching the video. "It seems that their Peter Parker is much better than ours!"


    "But their Peter Parker fought alone, and I have two spider comrades!" Peter Parker retorted, unwilling to be outdone, looking at iron man.


    "There''s only one, your Kung Fu spider. Now it seems that you''ve completely separated from the battle mode of the spider trio..." Logan on one side rarely stood on Tony Stark''s side and looked at Peter Parker teasingly.


    "Moreover, the combat mode of your spider trio is too weak, especially your spider silk. In our realm of strength, it is basically difficult to fight the enemy. In the just battle, didn''t you use close combat against those zeta Ruixing people?"


    "Why am I familiar with the martial arts taught me by Huang Liangjiao!" Peter Parker flashed an embarrassment on his face, and then said with a stubborn red face.


    "In other words, should we look for someone who is destined to join the avenger alliance in advance?" Steve Rogers looked at Huang and asked tentatively, "like that strange..."


    "Strange, don''t disturb him!" Gu Yi heard Steve Rogers''s words, his face changed slightly, looked at Steve Rogers seriously and said, "he still needs to experience his growth. I don''t want you to disturb him!"


    "Oh, ok..." Steve Rogers saw such a serious Guyi for the first time. He nodded subconsciously and knew the importance of strange to Guyi.


    "Huang asked, the rest of the people..." Steve Rogers recovered and looked at Huang again.


    "There''s no need." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "after all, we also have many companions, which they don''t have, and we don''t have to pull these people into the avenger alliance in order to be consistent with them..."


    "Huang asked right." Tony Stark nodded at the speech, looked around at the Avengers and said with a smile. "After all, we are all comrades in arms honed in battles again and again. Why do we have to pull a group of strangers in? Is it because they are natural superheroes?"


    "Yes, besides, their strength is not necessarily stronger than ours!" Logan said with a smile. "I think it''s enough for the avenger alliance to maintain the current number. Anyway, we have a boss behind us. If there are problems that the boss can''t solve, no matter how powerful people you join..."


    "Wow! Is this Logan who claimed to be Wolverine after strengthening? Indeed, he has been strengthened and his face has thickened a lot. He can flatter Huang Wen directly!" Tony Stark shouted with exaggeration when he heard Logan''s words.


    "Come on, uncle wolf, master Gu Yi is still here!" Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand and joked.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, most civilizations in the universe now think you are the guardian of the earth, not me!" Gu Yi also shook his head with a smile, looked at Huang and said softly, "well, I won''t disturb you to talk about the past. Remember, don''t meddle in strange''s affairs, no matter what he meets!"


    Gu Yi''s voice fell, and a fire circle portal appeared next to him. When the immortal killing sword array was not opened, he left the avenger building directly.


    "Huang Liang, come here for a moment." Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, turned his head, looked at Huang Liang and shouted.


    "Hmm? Master, what''s the matter?" Huang Liang hurried over and looked at Huang Wen respectfully.


    "Nothing, I''ll give you a little hanging..." Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. He directly used the legendary prop lucky draw opportunity obtained by killing Feifan dragon to exchange for a legendary figure, Kung Fu a Xing''s character bag. It''s not worth Huang''s special attention or more description.


    "Hum!" as Huang Wen gently put his palm on Huang Liang''s forehead, Kung Fu a Xing''s character bag integrated into Huang Liang''s body. At this moment, Huang Liang felt that his essence and spirit had been greatly improved, especially his strength.


    After all, even if Huang Liang is gifted and has a strong martial arts talent, he has just broken through the congenital state. Not long ago, his strength must be far inferior to a Xing.


    However, after getting a Xing''s character bag, Huang Liang''s strength has begun to take a solid and powerful step towards the middle of the legend!


    Moreover, with Huang Liang''s own martial arts talent and a Xing''s martial arts understanding, I think Huang Liang should be able to make a faster breakthrough and maintain his eldest martial brother''s face.


    "The immortal caresses my head and grows my hair!" I don''t know why, an idea flashed through Huang Liang''s mind. Then he asked Huang and said, "thank you, master!"


    "Get up, OK, the next thing is up to you..." Huang asked, picked up Huang Liang, looked at the avenger alliance and said with a smile, "Belle and I went to base 1 first. After you have handled the cleaning work of the whole new York, we''ll come back. At that time, let''s go and have a look in the universe!"


    "By the way, don''t forget to study the settlement of zeta Ruixing people. Remember to build it earlier and contact me. After all, it''s not good to put so many bodies in the gourd..."

 Chapter 539

    Huang Wen''s voice fell, and he took Belle''s body shape into a light spot and disappeared in place. Yes, it''s not instantaneous movement, but the escape of Mengdie. After all, there is only a silly girl program without breath in base 1.


    Huang Wen and Belle didn''t stay in base 1 for too long. They arranged their rooms and prepared to live here for the next period of time.


    There was no way. Even if the bodies and blood of the zeta Ruixing people in Chinatown and New York were taken away by Huang Wen, the smell of blood and even the stench still pervaded the whole new york city.


    In a short time, New York City must be uninhabitable. Huang Wen has asked silly girl and Jarvis to develop new cleaning robots to help clean Chinatown and New York.


    "Belle, you have a rest here first. I''ll go to Dr. PIM. I promised him to help him find his wife..." Huang asked briefly about Dr. PIM and the first generation of wasp women with Belle.


    "Oh, my God, they are too poor. They have been trapped in the quantum field for so many years..." Belle seemed to sympathize with Huang''s words, but soon, Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked in a low voice, "but the quantum field is so dangerous. Can you really come back?"


    "Didn''t I just come back from the quantum field?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "although I''m going through the quantum tunnel transmission device, it''s basically no difference. If I use PIM particles to reduce to the size of subatoms, I can also enter the quantum field, and then help him find the first generation wasp girl..."


    "I want to go with you..." Belle was silent for a moment, suddenly looked up at Huang and asked.


    "Quantum field? That''s not good. Belle, your current strength is not enough to resist the power in the quantum field!" Huang asked. Wen Yan was stunned, then resolutely shook his head, looked at Belle seriously and said, "if you fall into the quantum field, you can easily lose yourself. If belle is stronger, maybe you can, but now, I''m afraid it''s not enough..."


    "Then I can follow you. I don''t want to wait here..." Belle shook her head, looked at Huang seriously and asked.


    "OK, let''s go." Huang asked. Seeing Belle''s appearance, he suddenly laughed, then rubbed Belle''s hair, disappeared in situ with Belle''s figure, and came to the resettlement room where Dr. PIM was located.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that there was another person in Dr. PIM''s family at this time, which seemed to be Dr. PIM''s daughter.


    Moreover, Huang Wen suddenly thought that after some operation like himself, maybe the second generation ant man, that is, the ant man Scott who crossed into their world, might not appear again in their world.


    "It doesn''t matter. What should be born will always be born, even if I have changed the fate of many people..." Huang asked quickly shook his head, flashed an idea in his heart, looked at Dr. PIM and his daughter hope and said, "hello."


    "Huang asked... Sir, why did you come back so soon? This is my daughter, named hope. I told her about saving her mother..." when Dr. PIM saw Huang asked, he was stunned. Then he thought of something and quickly explained.


    "Oh, it''s all right. She also has the right to know about it." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "after all, that''s also her mother!"


    "Can you really help my mother come back?" hope looked at Huang with some hesitation. Obviously, she didn''t believe Huang Wen very much, because she didn''t have any good feelings for Huang Wen who suddenly appeared in her home and tricked her old father.


    As for what Dr. PIM said to her, Huang Wen''s strength is very strong, and he wants to take PIM particles to cross to another world for rescue. Hope doesn''t believe it at all. After all, no matter how well Dr. PIM spoke, she didn''t see the image Dr. PIM saw before.


    Although Huang Wen has an extraordinary ability to suddenly move here, after the mutants are widely known, hope doesn''t think Huang Wen is powerful. Even if Huang Wen can''t prove her strength, she''s ready to call the police and catch Huang Wen in new hope state.


    "Of course, this is what I promised Dr. PIM before I left." Huang asked, smiled, nodded, looked at Dr. PIM and said.


    "Mr. Huang, has the matter of the other world been solved?" Dr. PIM looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked in a low voice. After all, the time for Huang to come back was a little too fast. Moreover, Dr. PIM didn''t know that Huang had been delayed for a long time.


    "Well, it has been solved!" Huang asked, looking around, looking at the matchbox containing PIM particles, and said softly, "we use a quantum tunneling device, and for some reason, I must come back at the time of departure. Therefore, although the matter has been solved, I have not left the universe..."


    "It is precisely because of the particularity of the quantum field that your wife, wasp, can survive there without eating or drinking, and the time flow rate she experiences is slower than here."


    "So, I''m going to make a quantum tunneling device first, and then find a way to contact Janet, locate her coordinates, and then let you go in and find her?" Dr. PIM asked tentatively after hearing Huang Wen''s story.


    "That''s not necessary." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "just give me another Pimm particle and I can enter the quantum field..."


    "I knew you were thinking about PIM particles! What you just said was just a lie!" hope, who was on the side, didn''t have a good face for Huang''s question because of preconceived reasons, shouted directly at Huang, "I warn you, leave my house immediately, or I''ll call the police and send you to new hope state to lock you up!"


    "To the new hope state? Me?" Huang asked. When he heard hope''s words, he couldn''t help being stunned. Then he took a look at Belle around him. When he saw Belle laughing, Huang asked helplessly.


    Huang Wen never thought that he was the boss behind the avenger alliance. He just saved another superhero in the parallel universe. Now he should be called the police and arrested as an evil mutant

 Chapter 540

    "Hope! Ask Mr. Huang for an apology!" Dr. PIM just heard hope''s words and couldn''t help being a little dull, but he soon recovered and quickly shouted at hope.


    After all, Dr. PIM knows Huang Wen''s strength. In Dr. PIM''s opinion, Huang Wen''s existence is the God of the world. He is lucky that he can get Huang Wen''s help. If hope angers Huang Wen, Dr. PIM can''t imagine what will happen!


    "It doesn''t hurt..." however, Huang Wen waved his hand very magnanimously and didn''t take hope''s threat to heart. After all, for Huang Wen, hope is an ordinary person. Even if hope wears a wasp suit in the future, she is still an ordinary person for Huang Wen.


    This kind of superhero who needs to wear war clothes to have extraordinary abilities, unless it is a superhero like Tony Stark who can constantly update his war clothes, it is worth Huang Wen''s attention. As for others, they are not taken into account by Huang Wen.


    Neither hope, the second generation Wasp Woman, nor Scott, the second generation ant man, can be replaced, let alone necessary. After all, there are too many so-called strong willed and smart people.


    "Damn it!" seeing that Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to herself at all and didn''t think about her threat at all, hope was a little angry for a moment. She didn''t understand why Huang asked the liar to be so confident. She directly waved her fist and hit Huang Wen.


    However, at the next moment, hope felt that his body could not move, and the whole person stayed in place, looking a little frightened.


    "Mr. Huang Wen! I''m sorry, Mr. Huang Wen! Hope, she didn''t mean any harm. She just misunderstood Mr. Huang Wen and begged Mr. Huang Wen to let her go..." it was not just hope''s expression that was a little frightened. At this time, Dr. PIM looked even more frightened. He quickly asked Huang to apologize.


    But this time, Dr. PIM was wrong. It was not Huang who did it, but Belle.


    When hope punched Huang Wen, Belle, who was laughing secretly, looked cold and directly used the ability of space freezing to freeze hope there and couldn''t move.


    "Er... Belle, forget it. She''s just worried that Dr. PIM was cheated by us. It''s understandable..." Huang asked. Looking at Belle around her, she smiled helplessly and said softly, "let her go first!"


    "I just want to remind her that when her strength is not enough, don''t shoot at people!" Belle glanced at hope with some dissatisfaction, put away her space and frozen. Hope sat on the ground for a moment, looking at Huang Wen and Belle in horror. It seems that she was frightened.


    "I''m sorry, but Belle is right. Think about whether there will be other consequences before you start next time!" Huang asked. Looking at hope, he shook his head, then turned his head and looked at Dr. PIM. "So, should I start now to save the wasp girl, or come again next time?"


    "Now!" Dr. PIM took a deep breath without hesitation. Instead, he looked at Huang and said excitedly, "please, Mr. Huang!"


    "Oh, by the way!" Huang asked, suddenly thought of something, looked at Dr. PIM and said, "because I don''t know the specific coordinates of the Wasp Woman, I need to explore your memory, find the smell of the Wasp Woman, and then find her..."


    "Yes! No problem!" Dr. PIM was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, then solemnly nodded, but looked at Huang and said nervously, "please start, Mr. Huang!"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt you. I think back to the time when the wasp girl disappeared..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, released his divine power, and comforted Dr. PIM.


    Soon, under the guidance of Huang Wen''s voice, Dr. PIM thought of the picture when he was on a mission with the wasp girl again. A trace of sadness flashed in Dr. PIM''s eyes.


    "OK!" however, just when Dr. PIM began to be sad, Huang Wen''s voice sounded again. He had seen the Wasp Woman and felt the smell of the Wasp Woman from Dr. PIM''s memory.


    Huang Wen''s voice made Dr. PIM recover in an instant. He looked at Huang Wen strangely and asked tentatively, "is that all right? So fast?"


    "Well, that''s all right." Huang asked, nodded, then waved to the matchbox, and the matchbox flew directly into Huang''s hand.


    Huang asked took out PIM particles and devices, then nodded at baby and started it directly. This time, Huang asked whether he would come back directly in the next second.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body kept getting smaller until it narrowed to the subatomic state and entered the quantum field.


    After entering the quantum field, Huang Wen feels his state again. This time, Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry about the time of enlightenment for too long, which will delay things. After all, Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry about the time spent by the Wasp Woman in the quantum field.


    Moreover, in the original play, the wasp woman stayed in the quantum field for a much longer time than now!


    "It''s a very strange state. Perhaps, relying on my own ability alone, I can''t directly reduce to this extent and enter the quantum field, or at least I can''t now..." Huang asked, constantly understanding his body state at this time, and thoughts flashed in his mind.


    "Heavenly Father, it''s a pity that I can''t go to other parallel universes to brush tasks. Otherwise, when I have the ability to enter the quantum field at any time, I can brush copies continuously..."


    "I don''t know, old Mo, when will you find Lucifer? I''m going to catch cicadas with mantis and yellow finches behind. Old Mo, you have to be more ambitious!"


    After a long time, even Huang Wen didn''t know how long it was. Huang Wen opened his eyes with a trace of insight in his eyes, raised his mouth slightly, looked at the strange quantum field around him, smiled and said, "well, it''s time to go and find that wasp girl..."


    Huang Wen released his Qi perception and began to expand the perception range with the ability of instantaneous movement. However, the quantum field is broader than Huang Wen imagined. Therefore, the time spent looking for the wasp woman is also longer than Huang Wen imagined.


    "What is this? Quantum void?" after a long time, Huang asked, as if he only sensed something, with a fine light flashing in his eyes, and then his body gradually disappeared in place and appeared in another field.

 Chapter 541

    Here, different from the surface layer of the quantum field just entered, it is not just the change of the surrounding environment. More importantly, Huang Wen can feel that there is a more obvious powerful force here!


    Yes, even Huang Wen can call it a powerful force. It can be seen that the strange force contained in this quantum void is indeed very powerful!


    This power is not only boundless, but also like the power of infinite gemstones. More importantly, this power is scattered everywhere in this space!


    It seems that there is an incomparably advanced aura here. Even Huang Wen can''t actively absorb it at this time. He can only make this strange and powerful force enter his body passively.


    "It''s a little interesting, but unfortunately, it''s not compatible with my power..." Huang asked, feeling the powerful power into his body, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Huang Wen found that it takes a lot of energy to refine this force and turn it into his available strength. However, Huang Wen can''t watch this force transform his body at will!


    Because Huang Wen doesn''t know what will happen to such a transformation. For himself, is it good or bad.


    For Huang Wen, such an unknown transformation must not be compared with the system lottery, and Huang Wen doesn''t need to take this risk.


    "It''s a pity that although I''m already a strong man of sub heavenly Father level, and even my spirit has grown to the same level, I don''t have a strong skill in the traditional sense. Otherwise, maybe I can use the power of the skill to refine this power..." Huang Wen sighed and thought with some regret.


    "It''s really difficult to create a skill suitable for me now and continue to grow with me. After all, there are too few skills I know, and there is too much difference from my current state!"


    The first reason why Huang Wen was able to create the legendary nine changes is that the legendary nine changes are far from reaching the realm where Huang Wen is. The second reason is that Huang Wen''s skills and knowledge can help Huang Wen.


    But now it''s completely different. Huang Wen not only doesn''t have an epic level of Kung Fu, but also has no similar experience. After all, in the world where Huang Wen lives, there is basically no congratulation like kung fu. At least, there is no Kung Fu in strength.


    Huang Wen''s most powerful skill now is the divine power skill that Belle''s father gave him to meditate, but it doesn''t help to absorb the magical power in the quantum field, nor does it help Huang Wen''s creative skill.


    After realizing that these magical powers were not helpful to him, Huang Wen soon recovered. He released his Qi perception again, and began to perceive the position of the wasp girl with the strengthening ability of instantaneous movement.


    "Found it!" this time, it didn''t take long. After all, Huang Wen came here before, just pursuing the smell of the wasp woman.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body disappeared in place and appeared next to a man wearing a cloak, a mask on his face and a strange weapon on his back.


    "Who are you?" facing the sudden yellow question, the man seemed very vigilant. The strange weapon behind him was pulled out. It was a combination of a knife and a bow, which should be used for self-defense.


    "Wasp Woman? Janet?" Huang asked tentatively, looking at the person in front of him who was a little different from Dr. PIM''s memory, but still very similar.


    "Hmm? Are you?" when her name was called out, the Wasp Woman Janet hesitated for a moment. She looked up and down and asked Huang to make sure she hadn''t seen Huang, so she still didn''t know who Huang was.


    "It''s a little similar to kasha''s experience..." Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind and then said with a smile, "Dr. PIM asked me to save you from the quantum field!"


    "Hank..." the hornet Janet opened her mouth and felt a yearning in her heart. But soon, the hornet Janet realized something and still looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked, "you don''t have any protective measures. How did you come here?"


    "Won''t your daughter inherit your vigilance?" Huang asked, shaking her head helplessly, looking at the hornet Janet in front of her, waving the PIM particle device in her hand and saying, "Now, can you believe what I said? Although the power in the quantum field is very strong, it is scattered in every inch of space and can not affect me..."


    "How are you going to take me away?" Janet, the hornet, frowned, looked up and down and asked.


    "Er..." Huang asked Wen Yan and was stunned. He found that he really didn''t bring anything, which could make the hornet Janet bigger and bring her out of the quantum field.


    However, Huang soon thought of something. A purple gourd appeared in his hand. Looking at the Wasp Woman Janet, she shouted, "Janet?"


    "Hmm?" when the wasp Janet heard Huang Wen, she suddenly took out a strange thing and shouted her name, which made the wasp Janet look at Huang Wen, as if she didn''t understand what Huang Wen was doing.


    However, at the next moment, Janet''s body involuntarily flew to the purple gourd, as if she had left one quantum field, returned to normal size, and then entered another quantum field. Janet''s body finally entered the purple gourd.


    "Cough, I hope you can get used to the environment inside..." Huang asked. After loading the wasp Janet into the purple gourd, he subconsciously coughed twice and muttered a little embarrassed.


    There''s no way. Huang asked. Now there are only two means to take the wasp Janet out, one is the purple gourd and the other is Najie.


    At this time, the Najie has completely evolved into a world, which should be able to be loaded into creatures. At least, the soul consciousness of Kim and James Wesley have been loaded into the Najie.


    However, there are three infinite gemstones in Najie after all. The fewer people know this divine thing, the better. After all, Huang Wen is not familiar with wasp Janet, and she doesn''t know what changes have taken place in the quantum field for so many years, but Huang Wen can feel that wasp Janet at this time is no longer an ordinary person.


    Otherwise, Huang Wen won''t think of kasha when he just met the Wasp Woman Janet, because they have mutated or evolved

 Chapter 542

    "Hmm?" just as Huang Wen was about to leave the quantum field directly, Huang Wen suddenly raised his eyebrows, because he probably knew under what circumstances the weapon used by the Wasp Woman Janet was used.


    "Poof!" with a sound, a water bear insect ready to eat Huang Wen was immediately bombed by Huang Wen''s Qigong wave, and even a little broken meat was not left, as if it had never appeared.


    "Water bear? I''ve heard that the vitality is very tenacious, but now it seems that it''s just so!" Huang asked, shaking his head with some regret, muttering softly, and then directly used the ability of maximization.


    Yes, Huang Wen did not use scientific and technological means to get himself out of the quantum field, but forced himself out of the quantum field and appeared in the real world directly through his own strength.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen''s figure appeared in Dr. PIM''s home. Although Huang Wen has spent a lot of time in the quantum field, the outside world has not been too long. This makes Huang Wen think of the spiritual time house. Maybe there is an opportunity. Huang Wen may go to the quantum field to close something, so he will have more time.


    It''s really not good. Huang Wen can also go to other parallel universes. He just needs to cross to the time point when he leaves when he comes back. In this way, as long as Huang Wen can stand the loneliness of time, he can stay in other worlds for countless years. After all, Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry about his longevity.


    "Mr. Huang asked... Janet asked her?" before Belle saw Huang asked, she heard Dr. PIM speak first, so Belle also looked at Huang curiously.


    "Oh, yes!" Huang asked, took out the purple gourd, and then released the wasp Janet inside. As for the bodies of the zeta rising people, they still remained inside.


    However, from the blood on the weapon when the wasp Janet came out of the purple gourd, it can be seen that the wasp Janet experienced a struggle after being locked in the purple gourd


    Maybe, hornet Janet subconsciously regards zeta Ruixing people as enemies and regards everything as Huang Wen''s conspiracy.


    "Janet!"


    "Mom!"


    As soon as Janet wasp appeared, she subconsciously wanted to wave her weapon. It can be seen that there was a force from the quantum field surging on her. This force not only made her survive in the quantum field, but also made her complete some unknown evolution.


    "You..." at this time, the Wasp Woman Janet finally came back. She knew that Huang Wen didn''t deceive himself. Although he locked himself in a place full of monster corpses, he did bring himself out of the quantum field.


    Looking at hope jumping into the arms of hornet Janet, the three members of Dr. PIM''s family snuggled together. Huang asked and Belle couldn''t help laughing. After all, it''s much better to see the happy ending than the tragic ending?


    Although the end of a tragedy can often leave more classics, Huang Wen would rather not have such classics!


    "Thank you! I misunderstood you, but what is in your magical container world? It''s like an alien..." a long time later, the Wasp Woman Janet turned her head and asked Huang, nodded at Huang, some excited and some confused.


    "Cough, that''s aliens..." Huang Wen hasn''t spoken yet. Dr. PIM, who has watched the video of the war in New York, gave a light cough and whispered, "just today, a group of aliens came up on the earth and wanted to occupy New York and capture the earth. Finally, they died in the hands of Huang Wen and the avenger alliance!"


    "So many aliens?" the Wasp Woman Janet asked in surprise, recalling the vast number of alien bodies she had seen before.


    "Yes, when I saw so many aliens, I thought the earth was going to fall!" Dr. PIM nodded with emotion, looked at Huang and said, "fortunately, there are you on the earth and the avenger alliance. Thank you for helping me and saving Janet!"


    "It''s all small things!" Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand and whispered, "don''t forget, I''ll ask you for PIM particles in the future. After all, my ability is not enough to let me directly enter the quantum field, although it''s not difficult to get out..."


    "Just come to me as much as you want!" Dr. PIM patted his chest and made a solemn promise when he heard Huang''s question.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you before!" hope looked at Huang Wen, took a deep breath, looked at Huang Wen with shame and apologized.


    "I said, it''s all small things. You don''t need to take it to heart, but next time, don''t be so impulsive..." Huang asked Wen Yan, smiled, took Belle''s body into a light spot, disappeared in situ and returned to base 1.


    "Dad, mom, what''s the matter with aliens you just said? We moved out of New York and stayed here. Doesn''t it mean that a big earthquake in New York has been detected?" after Huang Wen left, hope looked at pimbosh and hornet Janet with some doubts.


    "At first, I thought so, but later, I felt that things might not be so simple, especially after New York was blocked..." Dr. PIM took a deep breath and said with a slight look. "So, I decoded some official video signals and finally saw the truth of the war in New York!"


    As he spoke, Dr. PIM walked to the computer, turned on the computer and released the video. That''s what happened in the war in New York!


    "This..." looking at the aliens all over the sky, the corpses all over the ground, the powerful Avengers, and the God like Huang Wen, hope looked a little dull. At this time, she finally understood why Dr. PIM, the proud father, would be so respectful to Huang Wen.


    "Even the little girl who looked harmless to humans and animals just now has such powerful power?" Janet, the hornet, saw the picture of Belle''s battle and couldn''t help muttering.


    Although Janet wasp has evolved in the quantum field and even fought many battles, she was still deeply shocked after seeing the death of the war in New York.


    "Is this truth buried?" hope suddenly thought of something and asked subconsciously.


    "How can it be so easy?" Dr. PIM shook his head with a smile and said softly, "if I can see this video, another person will see it. As long as one person sees it, it is impossible to hide it. Just look at this layer of window paper. When did it break..."

 Chapter 543

    As Dr. PIM said at this time, although the war in New York has blocked the news as much as possible, and even the whole new York City, the high-level human beings have watched the war in New York after all, and some live videos have survived.


    Even if the live video is encrypted, since Dr. PIM can watch this video, it shows that many people can see this video in a similar way.


    If more than one person knows the secret, it will no longer be a secret. What''s more, there are so many top hackers in this world?


    Therefore, when the final cleaning work was carried out in New York City, there were rumors that New York had been attacked by aliens all over the world. More importantly, the confidentiality work of some countries was not very good. Even soldiers who had participated in the war in New York directly stood up to reveal the secrets, participated in TV interviews and published books.


    In addition, in the end, New York did not encounter the so-called super earthquake, so the theory of alien attack became more and more true.


    Huang Wen doesn''t care too much about these things. He and Belle have been staying in No. 1 base for a long time, enjoying life, reading books with Belle, helping Belle practice magic, and then understanding all aspects of her abilities.


    During this time, both the space gem and the soul gem were still in the ring of Huang Wen. As for the time gem, when Gu Yi left that day, he didn''t take the time gem back, but Gu Yi wandered around in front of his disciples, as if to stimulate some plots in advance.


    When one of Gu Yi''s disciples named Casillas disappeared, Gu Yi came to base 1, found Huang Wen, asked for the time gem, and told Huang Wen that her time was running out.


    "No, master Gu Yi, are you running out of time?" Huang asked, looking at Gu Yi in a confused way. He didn''t expect that Gu Yi would leave so early. You know, it''s just the end of the war in New York. It''s still 2012. Huang asked to go through full play and full calculation, which is just a little more than four years!


    According to the original plot, Gu Yi will leave at least five years later. Even if Gu Yi in this world will leave earlier, Huang Wen never thought that Gu Yi should leave so early


    "I know you know a lot of things..." Gu Yi took a deep look at Huang and said something like a tongue twister. "I think you should know a lot when you go to another parallel universe, even if the other universe is not completely the same as our universe."


    "However, just because our two universes are not exactly the same, the strength of both me and domam is stronger than that of the other parallel universe, just as the Avengers around you can sling the Avengers of that universe."


    "Therefore, the situation I face is more difficult than that of other universes. Originally, I want to delay for a while, such as two or three years, but if you have the sword array, you have already had the fighting power of heavenly father. Whether there are two or three years, the difference is not quite large..."


    "Big! Big!" Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly, subconsciously opened his mouth and wanted to say it, but in the end, Huang Wen still didn''t open his mouth.


    For Huang Wen, in fact, these two or three years are the most important time period, because even if Mephisto delays for two or three years, he should find Lucifer''s trouble. At that time, he can join hands with the black heart devil to kill Mephisto, complete his task and win the epic character lucky draw.


    Even if this time''s epic character lottery is still an epic character like Chen Daxiong, Huang Wen can be infinitely close to the sub heavenly Father level, and there is hope to directly break through the sub heavenly Father level!


    But now, Gu Yi doesn''t seem to have two or three years, or even a year.


    "It seems that no one on earth can hold it in front!" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. He felt a sense of urgency, but more excited. It seemed that the blood of Saiya was surging madly!


    "OK, I see!" Huang asked, quickly regaining his consciousness, flashing his eyes at Gu Yi and said, "master Gu Yi, how much time do you have?"


    "It seems that your mind has grown up again..." Gu Yi saw Huang Wen''s eyes, flashed a gratifying smile in his eyes, and said, "it''s not long. There''s less than a year, maybe only a few months."


    For Huang Wen, Gu Yi hasn''t seen through completely all the time. Even now, Gu Yi still doesn''t understand what Huang Wen achieved the strength of sub heavenly Father level from a mortal.


    However, for Gu Yi, Huang Wen is like a younger generation she has watched grow up. Gu Yi thinks so whether there is Isaac''s entrustment or not.


    Therefore, it can be seen now that Huang Wen has grown to the current level, Gu Yi''s heart is also full of satisfaction, even if Huang Wen is not the supreme mage.


    "By the way, master Gu Yi, your timeline needs to be advanced. What about strange?" Huang asked. At this time, he could openly say strange''s name. After all, even the avenger alliance has known the descendant of the supreme mage, and Huang asked has no need to pretend to be stupid.


    "His fate is doomed, but this does not prevent me from moving his timeline forward a little..." Gu Yi heard the speech, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "However, strange will also have the same ability as you. Aren''t you afraid that you will be blamed when strange knows the truth?" Huang asked suddenly, looking at Gu Yi with some worry.


    "When he grows up to have such ability, will he still be unable to see through all this?" Gu Yi raised his mouth slightly, smiled and said, "if he is strong enough, he can even know our dialogue today, but even if he knows, he won''t change anything..."


    "Also, no one can predict what will happen if you rashly change the past!" Huang asked thoughtfully, nodded and whispered.


    "By the way, don''t forget, you promised me to help..." Gu Yi directly opened the fire circle portal, then suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang and asked with a smile, "and I also found you a helper... Well, it''s not a helper. He still needs your help, otherwise, he can''t do that with his strength."

 Chapter 544

    "No, master Gu Yi, it''s already this time. Just tell me what the plan is?" Huang asked. Looking at Gu Yi who disappeared in the portal of the circle of fire, he shouted helplessly.


    "Some plans are easy to fail if they are all said in advance..." Gu Yi said with a light smile. "So, wait slowly. Anyway, it won''t take much time."


    "Alas, it''s all like this. It''s still mysterious. It seems that she''s not going to die, she''s just going to leave..." Huang asked with a sigh, looking at the place where the fire circle portal disappeared.


    "It seems that master Gu Yi is indeed worse than that of other parallel worlds. After Gu Yi of other parallel worlds gives everything to strange, even if she is relieved, she has to go to British captain Brian..."


    "Moreover, judging from the various performances of British captain Brian, that place is definitely not simple. Otherwise, it won''t need all the Phoenix''s strength to help... Huh?"


    Huang Wen was muttering, and suddenly heard it, because he could feel that his part Chen Long was having a dialogue with Gu Yi at this time.


    That''s right. After leaving Huang Wen, Gu Yi came directly to Chen long, which made Huang Wen stunned. Then he realized something and threw his consciousness to Chen Long''s side.


    At the beginning, Huang Wen just drew the legendary props of the shadow corps and won the legendary split Chen long. Although it seems that Chen Long''s strength is very weak, even in the avenger alliance, that is, the level of students on the second floor, Huang Wen was ready to use Chen long to do something.


    Unfortunately, the plan didn''t change as fast as it did. Just after Chen long left Huang Wen, he was directly discovered by Mephisto. This was the first time Huang Wen knew the existence of Mephisto and saw Mephisto for the first time.


    Later, Mephisto didn''t understand why Huang asked would have such a big opinion on him, and even kept sneaking attacks on him, making him restless. All fate should start with Chen long.


    At that time, Mephisto saw the pure dark power of Chen long and thought that Chen Long was as lucky as domam, so Mephisto wanted to find the dark space with the help of Chen long.


    However, in the end, Mephisto was discovered by Gu yigei. Therefore, he was driven away by Gu yigei. In order to ensure that Chen long would not fall into the powerful hands of Mephisto and domam, and to complete his own purpose, Gu Yi took Chen long to his private library to learn about dark magic and learn more about the dark field.


    Now, Gu Yi appeared in the library again. Looking at Chen Long who was reading, he moved his eyes and said softly, "I really didn''t expect that you, a person with dark power, could really stay here for so long and still be reading..."


    "In addition, I don''t seem to have any other choice..." Chen long looked at Gu Yizhan and said, "after all, I can''t leave here directly, nor am I your opponent. What''s more, if I leave here, I''m afraid it will be very dangerous?"


    "What have you learned during this time?" Gu Yi was silent and looked at the book in Chen Long''s hand.


    "I haven''t learned much, but I know that there are many big men in this world, or in this universe..." Chen Long sighed and whispered, "with my strength, not to mention in the whole universe and even the multiverse, even on the earth, it''s not a strong man!"


    "In fact, at the beginning, before you came to my library, you could be a strong man. Maybe even you could break some names..." Gu Yi suddenly laughed and whispered when he heard Chen Long''s words.


    "But unfortunately, after you came to this library, the variable of the world and the ability to change the fate of others have become stronger. Therefore, your current strength can only become an ordinary passer-by."


    "Variables? Change the fate of others?" a trace of surprise flashed in Chen Long''s eyes. The main reason was that Chen Long didn''t expect that he was such an evaluation in Gu Yi''s mouth.


    "Yes, soon, I will ask him to cooperate with you and help me!" Gu Yi smiled, nodded and said, "At that time, you can regain your freedom. Moreover, as compensation, you will no longer be afraid of Mephisto. Even if you can''t reach my current strength, you still have no problem becoming a strong man on the earth and even in the universe!"


    "Hmm?" Chen long heard Gu Yi''s promise, subconsciously frowned, and then seemed to realize something. He glanced at the books behind him and asked, "do you want me to steal domam''s power?"


    "Yes, you are very smart, but you don''t steal domam''s power, because I stole his power. Such power stealing doesn''t play a big role for domam..." Gu Yi took a deep look at Chen long, first nodded, then shook his head, and said solemnly.


    "What I want is that you steal the power of the dark dimension and attack the power of domam from the root!"


    "Isn''t it that simple?" Chen Long frowned more tightly. He seemed to look at Gu Yi hesitantly after thinking about it, "If at the beginning, domam didn''t have absolute control over the dark dimension, maybe he could still do this, but now the whole dark dimension is domam. Even entering the dark dimension is not so easy..."


    "He will help you enter the dark dimension!" Gu Yi smiled, shook his head, looked at Chen long and said seriously, "Don''t worry, I''ll tie down domam''s energy with him and let him have no time to take care of you. At that time, everything depends on your own. It''s not impossible to steal the power of the dark dimension and even compete with domam and share the dark dimension!"


    "..." Chen long heard Gu Yi''s speech like a picture cake. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t expect that Gu Yi would have two completely different attitudes when facing himself and his separation. This plan clearly meant that he didn''t care about Chen Long''s life and death!


    Even if Chen long can steal the power of the dark dimension, it is almost impossible to survive the pursuit of domam!

 Chapter 545

    Moreover, the most important thing is that although Huang Wen promised to help Gu Yi before, Huang Wen never thought that he should help Gu Yi deal with domam. After all, there is no such plot in the film!


    How good Gu Yi is in the film. Casillas, who has directly absorbed domam''s power, has been killed by the second. There is no spare part. He directly allows Dr. strange strange strange to enjoy the absolute treatment and part of the protagonist.


    Including when Gu Yi talked with Huang Wen just now, Huang Wen didn''t think about it. Gu Yi asked him to help deal with domam. No wonder Gu Yi once asked himself to help. It turned out that he liked the ability of Xuanyuan sword to enter other dimensions!


    "What''s the matter? You look like you don''t want to!" Gu Yi saw that Chen Long didn''t respond, but stood in place with an inexplicable expression, so he looked at Chen Long strangely and asked.


    "Cough, do I still have some choices?" Chen Long coughed twice helplessly, looked at Gu Yi with a bitter smile and asked.


    "This is the best chance for you to become a strong man!" Gu Yi shook his head and answered Chen Long''s question. Chen Long really had no other choice. "You have the power of pure darkness, so you are destined to face such a thing. This is your destiny!"


    "Well, although I don''t believe in fatalism, who makes your fist bigger?" Chen Long spread his hand, looking like a compromise. In fact, Huang Wen made a concession to Gu Yi.


    After all, Gu Yi has helped Huang Wen many times over the past few years. A dispensable Chen long has no self-awareness, and only has the strength at the beginning of the legend. Even if he is sacrificed, it is acceptable to help Gu Yi. Even if Huang Wen reported Gu Yi''s help during this period of time.


    Moreover, after this time, Gu Yi didn''t die directly or retire. She also had to go to the place where Isaac and Ronnie were. Huang Wen could have a hunch that not only Gu Yi would go there, but her future self should also pass.


    Not only did Huang Wen promise Logan and Qin Ge Lei to bring their son Ronnie back, but more importantly, there will be more powerful people there, which can also provide Huang Wen with a faster growth rate.


    Even Huang Wen could guess that if he had gone there, the so-called bullying and finger snapping crisis should have been completely solved long ago.


    "Well, now that you have decided, wait here a little longer. Soon, you will be free..." Gu Yi took a deep look at Chen long, and his body entered the portal of the circle of fire and disappeared completely.


    "Freedom? Maybe?" Chen long looked at the disappeared Gu Yi, shrugged and looked indifferent. He turned on the hang up again and began to read.


    "I didn''t expect that I should cooperate with myself and contain domam''s energy. I really don''t know what Gu Yi wants me to do at that time. It should be more than just opening the space crack of the dark dimension and sending Chen long over?" in the No. 1 base, Huang Wen felt a sense of urgency in his heart and an idea flashed in his mind.


    It''s not just because Gu is about to leave office. In the future, the tallest person on earth will become Huang Wen. When the sky falls, it depends on Huang Wen. More importantly, for a strong man like domam, Huang asked that there is no bottom in the solid. Especially in the face of domam, the killing immortal sword array must be useless.


    In this way, Huang Wen once again fell into self-improvement, and New York is gradually returning to what it was before the battle.


    Of course, when all countries knew that Huang Wen was waiting for the research room to be built before he could settle the zeta Ruixing people, all countries went out. Finally, under the coordination of Tony Stark, Jack and others, all countries selected an uninhabited island in the Pacific Ocean.


    When all the countries of the whole earth worked together, it didn''t take much time, even shorter than the recovery time of New York. The various construction facilities of the uninhabited island were directly completed, and then quietly waited for Huang Wen to come here and release the body of the zeta Ruixing people.


    However, due to Huang Wen''s previous orders, Jarvis and silly girl''s program monitoring are also installed in this uninhabited island, so as to avoid some ill intentioned people stealing the technology here and causing harm to the whole world.


    "Has it been built? So fast?" Huang asked. When he received Tony Stark''s news, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then his body disappeared in place and appeared in the avenger building.


    The avenger building at this time is no different from that before the war in New York, but most parts of New York City have also been repaired and cleaned, and now it has begun the final ending.


    When all is over, Zhong Bo and Dr. PIM, who have been resettled, can also come back.


    "It''s almost done?" Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark after coming to the avenger building. "So when can we go to outer space?"


    "At least, we have to wait until the research of zeta Ruixing people is on the right track. Moreover, we can''t all go. Even if you can come back soon, the earth needs people to stay..." Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen''s stall and said softly.


    "Well, it''s up to you to decide. We don''t have to go to outer space only once. If I have a chance, I can take you out more..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and saying it doesn''t matter.


    After all, Huang asked that there was no purpose to leave the earth and go to outer space this time. The main purpose was to see the cosmic civilization. It was a tourist distraction. It was also a long experience with the avenger alliance to see what they could learn from the alien civilization.


    "Well, I''m still worried. You''ll go out this time!" Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief, then looked up and down. Huang asked, "have you brought the gourd containing the body of the zetarians? Let''s settle them first?"


    "This must be the best. There are corpses in it. Last time, it almost caused some misunderstanding..." Huang asked, thinking of the previous thing of putting the Wasp Woman Janet into the purple gourd, he shook his head helplessly and smiled softly.


    "Well, let''s go, on an island in the middle of the Pacific..." Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen and nodded, waiting for Huang Wen to take him, while Huang Wen looked at Tony Stark with a little hesitation, waiting for Tony Stark to lead the way.

 Chapter 546

    "Go, what are you doing here?" Huang asked and Tony Stark stared for a long time. Tony Stark finally couldn''t help but looked at Huang and asked.


    "No, you don''t lead the way. Do I know where it is? It''s an island in the Pacific Ocean. There are so many islands in the Pacific Ocean. I know which one it is?" Huang asked angrily. Tony Stark asked, "you really regard me as omniscient?"


    "No, Gu Yidu said that you are the boss of the earth now. How do I know that you can''t solve such a problem by pulling your crotch like this!" Tony Stark looked at Huang with slight contempt and muttered.


    "The boss of the earth, I have to wait less than a year. At that time, everything really depends on me. Maybe I can train strange and let him work?" Huang asked, shaking his head and subconsciously muttering, and then thought of a solution.


    "Hey, hey, you capitalist, you always want to let others work. Isn''t it enough that our whole Avenger alliance works for you? Also, master Gu Yi said not to disturb strange?" Tony Stark twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth, looked at Huang angrily and asked.


    Before Tony Stark met Huang Wen, he never thought that Tony Stark, the youngest billionaire in history and the chairman of stark industry, would one day become a worker, work for the person to be worked, and even can''t stop when he works


    But now, Tony Stark heard that Huang Wen was going to extend his claws to strange. He subconsciously wanted to stop Huang Wen and didn''t want strange to fall into the abyss of working!


    "OK, I naturally have an idea. Don''t be cheap and be good. You don''t see what you look like in another parallel universe. You''re not a hundred times better than him now?" Huang asked, glancing at Tony Stark faintly, and then told silly girl, "silly girl, let strange inadvertently see the war in New York when browsing the web..."


    "OK, boss!" silly girl answered and soon completed Huang''s order.


    "Wait, are you really going to be the boss of the earth? Do you want to layout strange now? What about master Gu Yi?" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and looked at Huang and asked tentatively.


    "Isn''t this obvious? Master Guyi is going to the location of British captain Brian and Ronnie!" Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Tony Stark. "You haven''t said where the island is and who is watching there!"


    "Oh, Steve and Bucky are there! And some of your students are there!" Tony Stark answered subconsciously when he heard Huang''s question.


    "OK." Huang answered, put a hand on Tony Stark''s shoulder, and then disappeared with Tony Stark''s body and appeared next to Steve Rogers.


    With the emergence of Huang Wen and Tony Stark, all the eyes of the whole island base looked over. When they saw Huang Wen, a trace of awe flashed in the eyes of many people. After all, all the people who can appear in the island base know the existence of the war in New York.


    Even if these people have not seen the first-hand live broadcast of the war in New York, when they are sent by various countries, they will also learn about Huang Wen and the avenger alliance to avoid any unnecessary conflict.


    It is precisely because they know the information of Huang Wen that they are naturally in great awe of Huang Wen, who is like the God of the world. In particular, Huang Wen and the avenger alliance were defeated before... In other words, they completely annihilated the army of zeta Ruixing people, collected all the bodies and left them to the whole earth for research and development of science and technology.


    Others don''t say for the time being. At least those who appear in the island base still respect Huang Wen''s alliance with the Avengers.


    "Right here?" Huang asked, looking at the island base space far broader than the No. 1 base, Tony Stark asked.


    "Well, you can put it here. Next, they will slowly carry it by categories. There are silly girls and Jarvis. It is impossible for even those who want to power off and take these zeta Ruixing people away!" Tony Stark flashed a trace of confidence in his eyes and said with a smile.


    "OK!" Huang asked Wen Yan, nodded, then waved to the people around him and said, "stay away. I''m afraid the body of the zeta Ruixing people will be full here..."


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that after he finished speaking, the effect would be so good. Without any hesitation, all the people around him withdrew one after another, as if they were well-trained.


    "Hmm..." Huang asked, looking at the empty base space, took out the purple gourd containing the bodies of the zeta Ruixing people, released all the bodies of the zeta Ruixing people inside, and directly filled the surroundings.


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to leave one or two bodies, because it didn''t mean anything to Huang Wen. After all, the bodies of zeta Ruixing people didn''t play any role for strong people at Huang Wen''s level, and Huang Wen didn''t even have interest in studying them.


    "That''s a miracle..." the base personnel outside saw the bodies of zeta Ruixing people all over the base and whispered subconsciously.


    What the base personnel said, of course, is not the scene that Huang Wen released the body of the zeta Ruixing people now, but the various abilities Huang Wen showed in the previous war in New York.


    "Yes! This is a god man!" someone nodded and muttered with approval.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you here. I hope you can study the technology to transfer the earth''s development and help the earth''s civilization make a further leap among the bodies and equipment of these zeta Ruixing people!" Huang Wen''s body left the island base, but he always felt that he should say something, so he left a sentence.


    "Yes!" what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that as his voice fell, there were a series of responses in the whole island base, and even Huang Wen could feel a trace of enthusiasm in these responses.


    "It seems that you have more fans than the whole Avenger alliance combined!" Tony Stark looked at Huang and said with some emotion after returning to the avenger building.


    "So sour, how so sour?" Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s words, he couldn''t help laughing, deliberately sniffed his nose, looked around, and asked suspiciously, "who''s the lemon?"

 Chapter 547

    "Fuck you!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes angrily when he heard Huang''s ridicule, then looked at Huang and asked seriously, "when are you going to take us to the universe?"


    "Anytime. If you are ready now, we can start now!" Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "Who is going? Or who can resist the temptation of the stars and the sea and refuse this trip to the universe?"


    "The spider trio is not going. They are working as volunteers in the resettlement house in New York to help them move. They are also happy..." Tony Stark began to think about it.


    "Steve and Bucky stay in the island base, but they won''t go. The swallow tailed three Xia are also busy watching the research of zeta Ruixing people''s science and technology. Ying faming and the students on the second floor stay to guard the avenger alliance. Therefore, we are left to go with Qin Ge Lei and peper..."


    "So many people don''t go?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Mr. and Mrs. Tony, Mr. and Mrs. Logan, Mr. and Mrs. banners, themselves and Belle, Wanda and Pietro, plus rocky, Max and John, there were only 13 people, much less than Huang Wen thought at the beginning.


    "Always leave some people to make sure there are no problems! Even if the war in New York is over, we can''t take it lightly!" Tony Stark said helplessly.


    "OK, I''ll pick up Belle, you pick up peper, the others prepare space protective clothing, and we''re ready to go!" Huang nodded clearly and shouted at the crowd.


    "Don''t need to prepare some other people? Such as gold, silver and money?" Tony Stark looked at Huang hesitantly and asked in a low voice, "you know, women always like to buy, even peper is no exception. If she likes something outside, I don''t have money to buy..."


    "Can you ensure that the universe can use the gold, silver and money you bring out?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and looking at Tony Stark with a smile. "Your little wealth can still be seen on the earth. When we really get to the universe, we are all poor!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I have a credit card here, which can be regarded as a universal credit point in the universe and is recognized by several imperial civilizations in the universe!" Rocky heard Huang Wen''s dialogue with Tony Stark, his eyes turned, and suddenly changed a card similar to a credit card but composed of chips from his hand, and then looked at Huang Wen and said respectfully.


    "Hmm? How could you have such a thing?" Huang asked. He was not surprised that rocky could take out the cosmic credit card, but Tony Stark said he couldn''t accept it, because it symbolized that rocky was far richer than Tony Stark in the universe.


    However, Tony Stark didn''t understand that even if rocky didn''t inherit Asgard, when Thor inherited the throne of Asgard''s God King, Rocky''s wealth is bound to surpass Tony Stark. After all, Asgard, the ruler of the nine worlds, is the really rich place.


    "Oh, I wandered in the universe for some time, used some small hands and got such an anonymous credit card..." Rocky flashed a trace of pride in his eyes, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile.


    "Huang asked, is this guy still under control? How do I feel? He seems to have some excess self-consciousness?" Tony Stark saw the change of Rocky''s expression, turned his head and looked at Huang asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem. Besides, rocky, who knows a lot of truth, should make the right choice..." Huang asked, feeling the vague connection between rocky and the purple gourd. He knew that the control of the centrifugal curse had been weak to a limit, but rocky didn''t mean to break free at all, This is also a way for rocky to express his mind.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang. This credit card..." Rocky was relieved when he heard Huang''s words, and then looked at the credit card in his hand and asked tentatively.


    "Well, let''s put it with you first, so that some people don''t have to spend big money to pretend to be local tyrants..." Huang asked, waved his hand and said with a smile, "well, prepare yourself."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body disappeared in place and went to pick up Belle, while Tony Stark hurried to find pepper. It didn''t take much time. Thirteen people wearing 12 space protective suits appeared in the avenger alliance building.


    You don''t have to ask. The one who didn''t wear a space protective suit is Huang Wen. After all, with his strength, he really doesn''t need this kind of equipment.


    However, the space protective clothing made by Tony Stark and Bruce Banner is already very light. There is only a thin layer of metal similar to armor, and then there is an oxygen supply system and a hood. It looks less bulky than the space protective clothing used by the Galactic guard.


    "By the way, Huang asked, you haven''t said where we''re going?" Tony Stark didn''t remember to ask Huang this question until he left. He had to say that he really had a big heart.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t been there in advance. How can I know?" however, there is another Huang who has a bigger heart. He asked the stall and said with a smile, "wait a minute, I''ll feel it. Where the breath is denser, we''ll go..."


    "You..." Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly, which was already very unreliable. Tony Stark now deeply felt that Huang asked unreliable. Even he was thinking that if Gu Yi really left and the earth was supported by Huang asked unreliable guy, would there really be no accident?


    "Well, no more, let''s get ready to go." Huang asked, holding Belle''s hand with one hand and Logan''s shoulder with the other, then motioned to everyone to hold hands, slowly closed their eyes and felt the breath of the universe.


    "Let''s go!" soon after, Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up, leaving only one word, and then disappeared directly into the avenger building with the people.


    "Did you really go to the universe?" Ying faming looked at the place where Huang Wen and others disappeared, subconsciously blinked, and a trace of envy flashed in his eyes. But soon, Ying faming thought of weightlessness and the lack of oxygen, and Ying faming shook his body unnaturally.


    Yes, Ying faming asked to stay. Even Tony Stark didn''t know that Ying faming, a master of Taijiquan, was afraid of heights, just like Logan.


    Of course, Rogan had been cured and was treated by Qin Ge Lei by special means, but Ying faming had no such blessing

 Chapter 548

    In the vast universe, the earth is not the only place where civilization is located, especially in the world where Huang Wen is located. Both alien civilization and the so-called gods are very common.


    Therefore, when Huang Wen took the people through the endless starry sky, in fact, he has already crossed countless alien civilizations. However, the place Huang Wen chose is a relatively developed interstellar civilization.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen and all the people appeared on shandar star. Yes, it was shandar star who captured xingjue and took over the power gem. Finally, he was defeated by mieba and took away the power gem, opened the plundering of infinite gemstones and started the journey.


    Of course, according to Huang Wen''s current timeline, the power gem has not been officially born. After all, Huang Wen''s butterfly''s wings have not affected so far away from shandar.


    "What is this place?" Tony Stark looked around at the world similar to the earth, as well as a more beautiful environment and more advanced scientific and technological strength. Tony Stark realized that steel, concrete and forest could coexist.


    "Well, it seems to be called shandar star..." Huang Wen''s divine power was released. After feeling it for a while, he came to a conclusion from the thinking fluctuations of some aliens.


    "Shandal star, the location of the new star Empire, the residence of the new star legion, an interstellar hub, is a peace loving planet. They have their own unique interstellar warship system and have their own name in the universe!" although rocky has only been in the universe for a short time, But he actually told the information of shandar star.


    "Yes, it seems that bringing you here still has some effect." Huang asked, looking at rocky, nodded with a smile and said softly, "it''s just that we can help find Thor with the help of the intelligence system of the new star empire..."


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang!" Rocky couldn''t help but be overjoyed. The intelligence system of the new star empire is not the top in the whole universe, and the strength of the new star empire is not the top in the whole universe, but it is also more powerful.


    At least, in Rocky''s view, the intelligence system of the new star empire is much stronger than that of the earth and Asgard. The earth has nothing to do with the universe, and Asgard relies entirely on heimdar, a guy with a thousand mile eye and a pleasant ear, to peep everywhere.


    Although Heimdal''s ability is really strong, it is not so easy to find a person in the vast universe.


    However, what Loki didn''t know was that when he and Huang Wen appeared on shandar, heimdar''s eyes just swept shandar, and then stared at Huang Wen and Loki.


    "This... How is this possible? Rocky and Huang asked together? And the Avengers of the earth? How did they get to shandar?" heimdar''s expression changed obviously and his heart was full of surprise.


    Although heimdar has known that Huang Wen has the ability to cross the universe, this time he saw Huang Wen appear on shandar with his Avenger and a rocky nearby. Heimdar still couldn''t help opening his mouth and staring at the direction of shandar.


    "Can it be said that Huang Wen is also looking for rocky and Thor?" a thought flashed in Heimdal''s mind, looking at the direction of shandal star with some hesitation. "But how did Huang Wen know about the disappearance of rocky and Thor? Can it be said that his Majesty the God King has contacted Huang Wen?"


    Heimdar didn''t know the answer for a moment. At the same time, he didn''t know whether he should go to Odin to talk about the current situation. After all, in heimdar''s view, this might violate the dignity of King Odin.


    After all, Odin''s relationship with Huang Wen was a little stiff before, and Odin was very dissatisfied with Huang Wen in his words. Now if Odin contacted Huang Wen, it means that Odin is soft to Huang Wen


    For Odin''s divine dignity, there is no doubt that it is difficult to explain!


    Moreover, if this thing happened quietly and was not known by others, it''s good that Odin''s divine dignity can be maintained, but if Heimdal rashly went to Odin to ask, I''m afraid Odin''s face will be a little lost.


    As one of the gods of Asgard and one of Odin''s most capable assistants, heimdar still considered Odin very much. Therefore, heimdar did not find Odin to say it at the first time.


    "Hum!" while Heimdal was thinking, on the other side of shandal star, the new star Empire found Huang Wen, a group of uninvited guests, small spaceships with strange power, aiming at Huang Wen and others.


    "Strange stowaways, I advise you to hold your hands and catch them. Otherwise, what is waiting for you will be endless prison disasters!"


    A voice sounded in the air, which flashed a trace of discomfort in the eyes of Logan and others. Even Logan couldn''t help but want to do it directly.


    "As for being so nervous? I''ve never been treated like this!" Tony Stark tilted his lips. The nano armor in the space protective suit was ready to show up, ready to show the power of iron man from earth like alien civilization.


    "I didn''t think of it..." Huang asked the stall. He remembered that in the movie plot, neither xingjue nor KAMORA seemed to be found as soon as they arrived at shandar star, but they were noticed after they started.


    "However, if you think about it, we are indeed stowaways, a planet with beyond Earth Science and technology. There is no problem if you want to find us without identity information, especially if we don''t mean to hide..." Huang asked quickly returned to his mind and shrugged with a smile. Huang asked didn''t pay attention to the so-called small spacecraft around.


    Maybe the New Star Corps of shandar star is very powerful, maybe their technology is very developed, but Huang Wen won''t be afraid at all, or if Huang Wen is frightened by shandar star, it''s a big joke.


    Don''t say it''s Huang Wen. Even if Huang Wen doesn''t do it, it''s not so easy for shandarxing to deal with the remaining 12 people. After all, Qin Ge Lei and Wanda are still here. It''s undoubtedly a dream for them only by virtue of the strength of science and technology.


    As for whether there is any strong person in shandar, let alone, even if there is a strong person in the new star legion, it can not be the opponent of Qin Ge Lei and Wanda. This can be seen from the fact that the whole shandar is suppressed or even intimidated by an accuser Ronan.

 Chapter 549

    Even if Huang Wen''s world is not exactly the same as Marvel''s film world, the strength of surprise captain Carroll is there, and the strength of accuser Ronan must be far inferior to surprise captain Carroll!


    The personal strength of shandar star is far less than that of the accuser Ronan, so a simple calculation can conclude that shandar star does not have a particularly excellent individual strength, at least, it is far from the strength at the level of sub heavenly father.


    However, looking at the whole universe, the sub heavenly Father level has been regarded as a big man. It is not easy for shandal star, a cosmic empire that is neither high nor low, to have the strong man of the sub heavenly Father level, especially when there are no strong men in the new star Legion.


    "Now, put down your weapons and squat on the ground, otherwise, we will use coercive means!" when Logan and Tony Stark and others couldn''t help fighting, the voice of the New Star Corps sounded again over them.


    Although, from the point of view of shandal, the new star Legion has done nothing wrong, the Avengers are all superheroes on earth, each with their own pride. Now they are treated like this, and they have to squat on the ground. How can they accept it?


    Especially in the avenger alliance, the calmest and most peace loving Steve Rogers is not here. The rest of Logan, Bruce Banner, Wanda, Jean grey and even Tony Stark with pepper are just a little guys. How can they honestly squat down and accept the trial of shandal star?


    "Hum!" a, but no one thought that Wanda was the first one who couldn''t help taking action. However, how can the magnificent crimson witch watch her surrounded and be indifferent?


    With the emergence of powerful chaotic magic, the spacecraft around which originally contained strange power could not move in an instant. The scientific and technological power inside was completely suppressed by chaotic magic in an instant.


    "Wanda, don''t hurt their lives. They are not bad people, and we have to let them help us check some things..." Huang asked. Looking at the strength, Wanda, who seemed to be improving, raised an eyebrow and then smiled and reminded.


    "It''s like your kindness. No one wants to understand!" Tony Stark suddenly raised his eyebrows after hearing Huang''s question, because after Wanda suppressed those small ships, many small ships appeared in the sky. They were combined and came towards Huang.


    "This is the scientific and technological power of the New Star Corps! Be careful!" when rocky saw this scene, his pupils narrowed slightly and hurriedly looked at Huang Wen and others around him.


    "I think we should have a good talk, instead of fighting directly as we are now." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders, and a divine thought transmitted his voice. "What''s the name of the ruler of the new star Empire? The new star supreme?"


    Unfortunately, Huang Wen didn''t respond. All kinds of aliens around shandar star were evacuating. Those small spacecraft connected together didn''t mean to stop at all. They still rushed towards Huang Wen.


    "It seems that they are not going to give you this face..." Tony Stark on one side couldn''t help flying, condensed an energy gun in his hand, and said with his mouth slightly raised, "let me see what step this technology tree of alien civilization has reached!"


    "Boom!" as Tony Stark''s voice fell, a powerful energy gun was fired from Tony Stark''s hand and directly blasted on the small spacecraft connected together.


    However, the next moment, something that Tony Stark didn''t expect happened. The surface of those small spacecraft released a golden light curtain, or energy defense cover, which directly blocked Tony Stark''s energy gun, or even unharmed!


    "What kind of energy shield is this? Spread the firepower on each spaceship, so that the enemy''s strength can be minimized..." Tony Stark looked at the golden light curtain shield in front of him, his eyes couldn''t help brightening, and muttered excitedly, as if he had seen a field he hadn''t seen before.


    "No matter what protective cover he has, can he still stop me?" Logan sneered and nodded to Qin Ge Lei around him. Because it''s inconvenient to carry the air wing in the space protective suit, Logan didn''t bring it out. Now Logan wants to fly, he can only rely on Qin Ge Lei''s help.


    At this time, Logan has not seen the transformation mode, because when he turns on the transformation mode and turns into a super Edelman alloy man, even Jean grey can''t control his body to move.


    "Wait a minute, uncle wolf..." Huang asked, waved his hand, motioned Logan to stop, then looked serious and released his voice with his mind again. "I''ll give you another chance to talk. If you still choose to do it after my move, then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, endless sword Qi appeared in front of him. It looked like ten thousand swords belong to the sect!


    However, there is no problem in saying that this move is the return of ten thousand swords to the sect. After all, in the experience of the sword Saint Dugu sword, we have seen the return of ten thousand swords to the sect. Therefore, when Huang Wen''s strength far exceeds that of the sword Saint Dugu sword, and the law of the sword becomes more and more powerful, it is not difficult to engrave ten thousand swords to the sect, even if Huang Wen does not abolish his martial arts.


    "Shua!" said Huang Wen for the first time. However, the people around him didn''t want to be surprised, because Huang Wen had shown similar abilities in the immortal killing sword array, and they couldn''t tell whether it was Huang Wen''s own ability or the ability of the immortal killing sword array.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    With Huang Wen''s wanjian Guizong''s hand, a situation just different from Tony Stark''s happened. Every sword breath of wanjian Guizong pierced into the junction of those small ships. With the penetration of wanjian Guizong, the golden defense barrier on the surface of those ships dissipated in an instant, as if it had been completely destroyed after being pierced.


    "This! How is this possible?!" the faces of the senior level of the New Star Corps and the new star supreme who were monitoring the battle changed instantly. They didn''t expect that their proud technology was so vulnerable in front of Huang Wen''s attack. At this time, they finally remembered what Huang Wen had said before.

 Chapter 550

    Before, the new star Empire did not pay attention to Huang Wen and others, even if Huang Wen and others invaded shandar by unknown means.


    After all, the new star empire is an empire level force in the universe. Even if it is not as powerful as the most powerful empires, it is also famous far and near. Even the Kerry Empire has signed a peace agreement with the new star empire. It can be seen that the new star empire is a rising star in the universe.


    Therefore, in the face of smugglers who suddenly broke in, the new star Empire naturally showed a very strong performance, and this thing is really nothing wrong. The only problem is that they did not understand the origin of Huang Wen and others, and underestimated their strength.


    "Who are these people? How can they have such powerful power?" Roman of the New Star Corps looked at Huang in the picture, subconsciously swallowed his saliva and whispered, "even the accuser Ronan doesn''t have such strength? What about the crazy Titan?"


    "Supreme, what should we do now? Should we continue to summon more spaceships or have a good talk with them? After all, they really don''t seem to want to make an evil relationship with us, and they don''t even hurt anyone in our new star Legion..."


    "Then have a good talk with them!" Xinxing supreme took a deep breath. She was also frightened by Huang Wen''s strength just now. She deeply knew that it was better not to provoke strong people like Huang Wen at will. In particular, Huang Wen is suspected to have the ability of space teleportation and come without a trace. For a big force, the threat is too great!


    "Sorry, strange strong man, we don''t know your identity. Now, please..." Xinxing supreme used the sound transmission equipment and was telling Huang Wen and others over the sky, trying to connect Huang Wen and others to her location.


    Of course, the new star supreme can''t be so close to Huang Wen. After all, she can''t guarantee whether she will be assassinated by Huang Wen. Therefore, she has prepared an energy projection for herself to evolve her body to talk to Huang Wen.


    However, what Xinxing supreme didn''t expect was that before she finished her words, Huang Wen directly appeared beside her with everyone. In an instant, Xinxing supreme''s cold sweat came down.


    However, Xinxing supreme is, after all, the head of the cosmic empire. Although she sweated cold, she didn''t look timid. Instead, she took a deep look at Huang and was about to say.


    "Sniff! Sniff!" just then, something that didn''t happen to the new star supreme happened again. Logan sniffed, and then stepped back two steps with some disgust. Although he didn''t speak, his disgusted expression was as if the new star supreme didn''t just sweat and pee his pants.


    "Shua!" suddenly, Xinxing''s supreme complexion finally couldn''t hang up. Her white complexion instantly turned red. Even with her cultivation, she couldn''t return to her growth state for a while.


    "Cough!" Roman came up at this time, coughed twice, signaled the new star Legion behind him to be vigilant, and then said to clear the siege for the new star supreme, "Hello, strange strong men, our new star supreme is not feeling well, so I''d better have a good talk with you..."


    Although Roman''s words seem to be addressed to everyone, his eyes have always focused on Huang Wen. After all, among Huang Wen and others, except Tony Stark and Wanda, no one has touched them. When Logan is ready to do it, Huang Wen has stopped him.


    Moreover, Roman and the new star supreme can see that Huang Wen is the one who takes the lead among all people. Therefore, Roman looked directly at Huang Wen and began to say.


    "Yes! This time, we mainly want to see other civilizations in the universe and ask you for something in an instant..." Huang asked, looking at Roman, smiled and nodded. Huang asked can feel that Roman is also a person of extraordinary ability, but Huang asked can''t see this strength, let alone the avenger alliance.


    "I don''t know what to call you and where you come from?" Roman asked with a smile.


    As soon as Roman heard Huang Wen''s words, he directly judged that Huang Wen''s planet was definitely not a powerful interstellar civilization, otherwise Huang Wen wouldn''t say such words.


    Of course, this can be judged not only from Huang Wen''s words, but also from Tony Stark''s previous work on the spacecraft of the new star Legion.


    Even if Roman is still afraid of Huang Wen, a strong man with strong strength, since Huang Wen has a not powerful parent star, it shows that Huang Wen is not completely unable to deal with it!


    "We come from the earth!" however, the answer that Roman didn''t think of came out of Huang Wen''s mouth. Huang Wen didn''t mean to hide the earth at all. Before, Huang Wen beat out the name of the earth with the help of the body of zeta Ruixing people, just for now, or for the earth to officially enter the cosmic civilization in the future.


    Roman didn''t think of this answer, not because he hadn''t heard of the name of the earth. If it was placed before, if it was placed in other parallel universes, the name of the earth is really unfamiliar, and even the universe calls the earth earth earth Earth Star.


    But some time ago, the sword light that runs through most of the universe made almost all cosmic civilizations realize the existence of the earth. They know that in the solar system, there is a planet that has never been heard of before, and an incomparably powerful strong man was born!


    And the most important thing is that the earth annihilated the most notorious cosmic pirate in the universe, the zeta Ruixing people, which not only proved the strength of the earth, but also did a good thing for the whole universe!


    Now, when Huang Wen says that he comes from the earth, the first reaction in Roman''s and Xinxing''s mind is the strong man who cuts out a strong sword light in the earth. Of course, they don''t know that that person is Huang Wen.


    "Earth?!" Roman asked tentatively again after looking up and down. "We know that there is a super strong man on earth who destroyed the zetarians and benefited the whole universe. I don''t know. Do you know him?"


    "Ha ha! Isn''t our boss Huang Wen, the super strong man you said?" Logan laughed proudly and mockingly when he heard Roman''s words, pointed to Huang Wen and said.

 Chapter 551

    "What?!" at this moment, Roman and the new star supreme were not calm. After all, such a strong man came to the interior of shandal star and even not far from the new star supreme. Who knows if anything will happen.


    Even if Huang Wen killed the infamous cosmic pirate zeta Ruixing people in the universe, everyone knows the truth of human defense, especially when the new star Empire doesn''t know Huang Wen, a strange strong man.


    "Huang Wen..." in this universe, everyone speaks the same language because of the rules. Because there is no Caton, the new star supreme and Roman say Huang Wen''s name.


    "Don''t worry, we really have no malice. Originally, I didn''t think of leaving the earth to look for cosmic civilization, but after the sudden attack of zeta Ruixing people, I think it''s better for us to understand the situation in the universe..." Huang asked. Looking at the new star supreme and Roman, he was more nervous, so he waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Damn zeta Ruixing man! Why do you want to provoke such a strong man out!" an idea flashed in the minds of the new star supreme and Roman, "isn''t it good for such a strong man to stay well on his own planet?"


    "Of course, this time, when we come to shandar, we want to ask you something besides seeing the cosmic civilization..." Huang asked. Seeing that the new star supreme and Roman didn''t finish, he waved and a light and shadow appeared in front of Huang asked.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    With Huang Wen''s wave, those nervous new star legions around subconsciously raised their weapons and aimed at Huang Wen and others.


    "Stop!" before the Avengers were angry, Roman first came back. He shouted at the New Star Corps and asked them to put down their weapons with severe eyes. The New Star Corps met for the first time. This smiling guy was so serious every day, so he subconsciously put down his weapons and stood there looking at each other.


    "Sorry, Mr. Huang Wen..." Roman turned his head, looked at Huang Wen with some apology, and then looked at the light and shadow shown by Huang Wen. It was the image of Thor, which Huang Wen let silly girl show. It was not Huang Wen''s own means at all. It can be seen that those new star legions were really too nervous.


    "Is this the person you''re looking for? What''s his name? He''s also an earth man? What happened and disappeared?" Roman asked subconsciously after looking at the image of Thor.


    "His name is Thor. Sometimes he calls himself Thor. Although he is more than 1500 years old, his brain may be a little difficult..." Huang asked, looking at Roman with a smile and said, "however, he is not an earth man. To be exact, he is Asgard, the son of Odin, Thor odinson."


    "Odin''s son..." Roman and the supernova subconsciously twitched at the corners of their mouths, and an idea flashed through their minds. "Can we only say that they are worthy of being strong at this level? Is the object mentioned also Odin, who once crossed the nine realms and was powerful?"


    For Huang Wen, or for the earth, the new star Empire does not know very well, but for Odin, who once crossed the nine realms and even implicitly wanted to conquer the whole universe and bring the universe into rule, the new star Empire and even the whole universe, they all know very well.


    Even mieba and his men just despise such a small place as Jiujie in their words, but mieba has no intention to attack Asgard and Odin, even though Odin''s body is much worse than before.


    "Yes, it''s Thor, the son of Odin. He fell out of the rainbow bridge and has disappeared now. So we want to know where he went..." Rocky finally stood up and looked at the new star supreme and Roman.


    "OK, we can help you check the information about Thor!" Roman answered without hesitation.


    Soon, Roman entered Thor''s information into the super artificial intelligence database of the new star empire. Unfortunately, Thor''s data can not be said to be missing, but they are also some early data about temporarily leaving Asgard to fight. Thor''s whereabouts have not been found at all.


    Even, the artificial intelligence of the new star Empire did not know about Thor''s falling from the rainbow bridge. After all, it was normal that the artificial intelligence of the new star Empire did not know, except for a few people in Asgard, that is, Huang Wen and rocky speculated.


    "Sorry, we haven''t found the latest trace of Thor. If we find his trace later, we will inform... Er..." Roman looked at Huang Wen with some apology and whispered. Suddenly he got stuck because he didn''t know how to inform Huang Wen and others.


    "If you''re not here, forget it. Let''s think of another way." Huang asked, shaking his head, turned his head and looked at rocky.


    "OK, Mr. Huang asked. I hope Thor has nothing wrong..." Rocky sighed and thought of something. He looked at Mr. Huang with some hesitation and asked in a low voice, "by the way, Mr. Huang asked, do you think Thor will fall into Saka like that world?"


    "Hmm? It''s not impossible. After all, there should be some movement after Thor fell off the rainbow bridge!" Huang asked thoughtfully, nodded and whispered.


    "Do you want to contact heimdar to see if he can find Thor? Maybe Thor has been sent out to perform any task..."


    "Contact Heimdal..." a trace of hesitation flashed in Rocky''s eyes. Although he had grown a lot compared with rocky in the timeline of the original play, rocky hesitated when he thought of facing Odin, because he still didn''t think about how to face Odin.


    "Let me think again..." Rocky''s mood fell down in an instant, his face was a little dark and whispered.


    "Well, let''s take a stroll around shandar first. Do you have any opinion?" Huang asked. He shook his head when he saw Rocky''s appearance, and then looked at the new star supreme and Roman with a smile.


    "No problem! Of course no problem!" Xinxing supreme and Roman looked stiff when they heard the speech. They subconsciously looked at each other, and then hurriedly said, "well, we will bear all your next consumption on shandar. It can be said that we have received the wind and washed the dust for you..."

 Chapter 552

    "How interesting is that? However, since it''s difficult for you to be gracious, we can''t push it off!" Tony Stark couldn''t help brightening his eyes when he heard the words of Xinxing supreme. He quickly smiled, nodded and said, "come on, pepper, let''s go around and have a look..."


    "OK!" Piper just came to shandal and wanted to look around. After all, it''s an alien civilization.


    But before peper could do anything, he was directly surrounded by the spacecraft of shandal. At first, peper was still a little nervous, but there was nothing to be afraid of when Huang asked Tony Stark''s master that the strongest on earth were here.


    Yes, in peper''s heart, Huang Wen is Tony Stark''s master and the strongest on earth. Although Tony Stark doesn''t admit it on the surface, peper knows that he really thinks so.


    "They know Thor may be missing, but they can''t be directly sure?" heimdar, who has been peeping at shandar, stared again and couldn''t help muttering to himself.


    It has to be said that heimdar''s ability is indeed abnormal. Even the technology of shandar star has not found heimdar''s peeping.


    Don''t mention the technology of shandar star. Even Huang asked, he could only vaguely feel that someone was looking at him in the dark, but he couldn''t know where he was looking at him.


    However, since he is now in the territory of the new star Empire, Huang Wen subconsciously thought that the new star empire was quietly paying attention to him for its own safety, so Huang Wen didn''t take care of it.


    After all, when they are in other people''s territory, they should give others a little respect. Huang Wen is not unreasonable. This is the same reason that others should accept silly girl''s surveillance when they are in the territory of Huang Wen in Chinatown.


    "No! I''m going to see the God King!" Heimdal finally couldn''t resist. He went to the fairy palace hall to look for Odin. Unfortunately, Heimdal didn''t see Odin. He only saw frejia sitting on the God King''s throne, as if he were wandering outside the sky.


    "Days later!" said Heimdal, still bowing respectfully when he saw Freja. "I found rocky!"


    "Have you found rocky?" Friga suddenly regained her consciousness and looked straight at heimdar, as if she saw rocky through heimdar''s eyes.


    "Yes, Loki is on shandar star of the new star Empire at this time, together with Mr. Huang Wen, or they went to shandar star together. Loki should have been in the earth before..." heimdar nodded and whispered.


    "What about Thor? Is Thor with rocky and Huang?" asked Friga, looking quickly at Heimdal.


    "Sorry, days later, Thor wasn''t there. Even Huang Wen and rocky guessed that Thor might be missing. They wanted to inquire about Thor''s location through the new star empire of shandar, but the new star Empire didn''t know Thor''s whereabouts..." heimdar sighed, then thought of something and continued.


    "However, I didn''t understand the dialogue between Mr. Huang Wen and rocky. They seemed to say that Thor might fall into Saka."


    "Saka star? Did you check the situation of Saka star?" Friga asked subconsciously when she heard Heimdal''s words.


    "Days later, Saka star is a place where time and space are disordered, and it is also a place where many planets throw garbage and criminals into exile. Even I can''t easily detect the situation of Saka star!" heimdar shook his head reluctantly and said.


    "Moreover, the rainbow bridge can''t enter Saka at all. Because of the disorder of time and space, maybe the rainbow bridge will disappear halfway..."


    "So?" Freja nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Heimdal waving his hand and said softly, "I''ll tell Odin about this. First try and see if you can see the situation in Saka..."


    "Yes! Empress!" Heimdal answered respectfully and left the fairy palace hall.


    "Saka star..." after Heimdal left, Freja''s eyes moved, then sighed lightly and whispered, "destiny, why has it become so impermanent? Has my destiny been changed or not?"


    Huang Wen and others don''t know what happened in Asgard here. Anyway, Huang Wen felt that the sense of peeping disappeared. He thought it was the people of the new star Empire who were relieved. After all, they followed Roman to prevent Huang Wen and others from colliding with the people of the new star empire.


    Because they really haven''t seen alien civilization, Huang Wen and others stayed on shandar for a long time. Although the senior level of the new star empire was frightened, they didn''t dare to drive Huang Wen and others away directly. Therefore, they can only watch Huang Wen and others travel and group construction on their shandar.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen and others really didn''t do anything special. In terms of consumption, it wasn''t too big. Even Roman touched the light and ate and drank with Huang Wen and others at public expense.


    What Huang Wen and others didn''t know about alien tourism and group construction was that something big or small had happened on earth.


    Zora, who once belonged to Gideon Malik, finally played her value in such a long time. She invited Gideon Malik back, the original Hydra hive.


    This is a real as like as two peas, because his image, or his face, is exactly the same as the pattern of the hydra.


    Theoretically, since the nine headed snake comes from the honeycomb, the honeycomb should have nine snake heads. No matter how bad it is, there should be nine snake bodies on the head, but the shape of the honeycomb is obviously more like an octopus beard.


    Perhaps, the name of Hydra was taken wrong from the beginning. It should be called octopus and so on.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t see the honeycomb at this time. Otherwise, Huang Wen would be surprised to call out the name of the honeycomb: David Jones!


    Yes, compared with the so-called Hydra, the honeycomb looks more like a beautiful version of the Pirates of the Caribbean, captain David Jones without a few Octopus whiskers and the captain of the Flying Dutchman!


    At first, Gideon Malik was shocked when he saw the hive, but when he knew that the hive was the Hydra he had always wanted to find, Gideon Malik still offered his loyalty to the hive and told the current situation of the earth.

 Chapter 553

    Although the beehive is very hidden, it is not unknown to anyone. At least, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., which has not appeared for a long time, is pursuing the whereabouts of Gideon Malik and the beehive, so it has not been exposed in the war in New York.


    Of course, there is another important reason, that is, the people of the dark Divine Shield bureau have little ability to participate in the avenger alliance, especially after Huang Wen created the legendary nine changes, and the strength of the whole Avenger alliance, including the students on the second floor, has improved by leaps and bounds.


    However, it does not mean that the dark Divine Shield bureau must have no way to take the second floor students of the avenger alliance. Their agent experience can deal with the second floor students by any means, but it is not necessary.


    "So, the one inside is even the ancestor of the alien race? It''s like the Apocalypse killed by Huang Wen?" the black widow looked a little serious and looked at her companions and asked.


    At this time, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. is not just the black widow, eagle eye and Punisher. After all, the s.h.e.l.d. has been trained by Nick Frey for many years. Before he left, he still left a large amount of operating funds for Phil Colson. After all, money is useless for Nick Frey and can''t be taken away at all.


    Therefore, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. has developed its own forces. Of course, because the Hydra in the s.h.l.d. was too clean before, grant ward, one of the s.h.l.d. agents, has long been killed. There are no undercover hydras in the dark s.h.l.d.d.


    As for the shockwave female Daisy, she still joined the dark Divine Shield Bureau by mistake. It is precisely because of the relationship between shockwave female Daisy that the dark Divine Shield Bureau noticed the alien group and found Dean Malik''s plot and hive.


    At the beginning, the battle between Huang Wen and the Apocalypse was not small, especially in the vicinity of the new hope state of mutants. Therefore, many mutants saw this scene. In addition, the intelligence system of the dark Divine Shield Bureau was still very powerful. After coordinating many materials, they learned the identity of the Apocalypse.


    However, it is precisely because of understanding the identity of the apocalypse, the ancestor of a mutant, that the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau appears hesitant when facing the hive.


    After all, the Apocalypse is the ancestor of mutants. Its strength is so powerful. The strength of the alien ancestor honeycomb should be no worse.


    "Don''t look at me, I just know I''m an alien, so I wake up. I don''t know about these things..." Daisy, the shock wave woman, saw that the people around her looked at herself one after another after the black widow asked.


    "Shall we go to the avenger Alliance... Or go to Huang Wen for help?" eagle eye looked at his companions hesitantly and asked in a low voice.


    "This..." eagle eye''s words, no one answered at the first time, because everyone didn''t know how to choose, whether they should try with the hive by themselves, or inform the avenger alliance and Huang Wen to ask foreign aid to deal with the hive.


    However, due to more and more extraordinary powers, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. still has a clear understanding of its own strength. They know that even Daisy, the only shockwave woman with the greatest potential among them and with super power means, is just a newcomer in the super power world. It is basically impossible for them to win the hive.


    However, this does not mean that the dark shield bureau is willing to be directly attached to the avenger alliance. After all, they also have many secrets they don''t want to know


    "Let''s try it first. After all, it''s hard to give up asking for foreign aid!" frank, the punisher, said in a low voice.


    "Let''s prepare well. At least we should find out what the strength of this honeycomb is, isn''t it?"


    "If so, it would be a shame to go directly to the avenger alliance and Huang Wen and ask them for help?"


    "What you said is reasonable. Even if we are not as good as the avenger alliance, we can''t even fight without asking for help. In this way, we might as well join the avenger alliance and be a substitute!" eagle eye took a deep breath and looked at his companions around him.


    "I suggest that we prepare some weapons and equipment and compete with this honeycomb. How about it?"


    "Man''s competitive heart!" the black widow and Mei looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly, but they didn''t object directly.


    After all, the eagle eye and the punisher Frank are right. They are still super agents, even if they are not superheroes. How can they admit defeat so easily?


    The dark s.h.i.e.l.d. did not spend much time, but once again killed the hive. At this time, the hive was still receiving new information from this new world. In front of him, there were ten computer screens. Each computer screen had this completely different picture content, but the hive could accept ten completely different information at the same time.


    "Boo!" but just then, the dark shield bureau came. They directly let the shock wave woman Daisy open the very strong door, and then fired a gun into the room. As for the matter of Gideon Malik in the room, the dark shield Bureau didn''t care at all. After all, as a hydra, they died like this, but it was cheaper for them!


    "Boom!" the sound of explosions kept coming from the room. This was the first time that other people of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. had used such heavy firepower to suppress it. Before this, it was a combat means to punish Frank.


    "Should have succeeded?" looking at the destructive power caused by such heavy fire, Daisy subconsciously shrunk her neck. Such power is far from what she can compete with now. Her heart also knows that she needs a lot of room to grow up!


    "Who knows?" the black widow shrugged, looked solemnly at the house in the explosion and said, "but don''t take it lightly when all the fighting is not completely over!"


    "There are traces of life! The monster is not dead!" just as the black widow''s voice fell, frank, the punisher, sounded in a surprised voice, "everyone be ready! Don''t relax!"


    "Boom!" at the sound of the shock wave, Daisy heard the voice of the punisher Frank. She was a little nervous for a moment. Subconsciously, she showed her ability towards the room shrouded by smoke and dust in front. A powerful shock wave blew out directly, dispersing the smoke and dust directly, revealing the situation in the collapsed room.

 Chapter 554

    Almost all the other things in the room have been destroyed, especially the ten computer screens and the host behind the honeycomb have been destroyed.


    Of course, if there are only ten computer screens, there is really no big problem, but the main problem is that the host behind the ten computer screens is Zola''s latest ontology. Now, all of them have been destroyed and no original has been left!


    In other words, Zola, the super scientist who stored all his consciousness in the computer, was also completely dead if he had no other backup.


    However, in the ruins, except for the destruction of supercomputers, furniture and other items, none of the remaining people died, whether it was the beehive, Gideon Malik, or others of the Malik family around.


    The hive has protected everyone through its own ability, but the hive has also been seriously damaged. In other words, he has borne all the damage of the explosion, because he knows that no matter how he chooses, he can never be intact in the explosion, even if he doesn''t save those people of the Malik family.


    Of course, the beehive saved the Malik family not because of his kindness, but because he wanted to use the Malik family to recover his injury, or even recover more powerful.


    At the beginning, the beehive was a Mayan warrior, captured and transformed by the Kerry people, and became the ancestor of the alien race, but his strength was extremely powerful and even able to challenge the Kerry people.


    It is precisely because the strength of the hive is too strong, and the ancient aliens were afraid of the hive, so they used various means to finally transmit the hive to a distant planet through the technology left by the Kerry people.


    However, the Hydra has never given up the hive. Every once in a while, they will transmit a person''s body in the past and let the hive swallow it, so as to maintain their vitality. In this way, the hive has survived. Until now, it has only recently been brought back to the earth by Gideon Malik and Zola using new means.


    It can be said that the beehive just now is the trough of his strength, so he is unable to resist the ensuing artillery bombardment, but he saved the Malik family for the next plan!


    "Thank you, master! Thank you, master!" Gideon Malik did not know the plan of the hive at this time. He was still kneeling to the hive, grateful that the hive could save him and his family.


    "Who is it! Dare to attack our Malik family?!" angry expressions flashed on the faces of other Malik families. Although they are not one of the top families, they are also the No. 1 family in the whole United States. How can anyone dare to attack them like this?


    "Don''t thank me, you don''t need to find out who is attacking us, because I will kill them all for you!" a ferocious smile appeared on the face of the honeycomb, and the octopus tentacles on the head began to surge.


    "Thank you, master! Thank you, master!" Gideon Malik still didn''t realize what the hive was talking about. He subconsciously worshipped from the hive, and then thought about who dared to attack their Malik family at will.


    "Buzz!" when Gideon Malik didn''t come back, a group of parasites flew out of the hive directly, and then ate Gideon Malik and members of Malik family!


    "No!" Gideon Malik finally roared. He finally wanted to struggle, but unfortunately, his struggle was meaningless. There was no way to prevent the hive from swallowing him and the members of Malik family!


    "What are you doing?!" the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. looked at the behavior of the hive with a dull look. They had never seen such a thing before, so their reaction was a little slow.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Fortunately, many people in the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. are experienced super agents or soldiers, so they soon recovered and vented their firepower again.


    But unfortunately, the result of this time is completely different from that before. Before, it was able to blast the fire of the hive. This time, it was unable to even break the defense of the hive. It was completely blocked by the power of the hive.


    "You monster! Die for me!" some angry and frightened voices of shock wave woman Daisy sounded, and then a powerful shock wave roared to the hive!


    "Bang!" but the shock wave of the shock wave female Daisy was no different from the firepower of others in the dark Divine Shield Bureau. The same honeycomb was blocked. Even this time, the honeycomb was blocked only by the physical strength of both arms!


    "Help! Hurry! Help!" almost without any hesitation, the punisher Frank roared directly at the black widow, who immediately contacted Zhong Qiang.


    "Xiaoqiang! I need your help! We are in danger! The enemy is very strong, probably at the level of Apocalypse!" the black widow told Zhong Qiang directly and quickly without giving him a chance to speak, "let Huang ask! Only he can solve the hive!"


    "Silly girl! Help locate Xiao na!" Zhong Qiang''s face changed after hearing the words of the black widow, and hurriedly contacted silly girl and the avenger alliance, "come on! Xiao Na is in danger, go and help her!"


    "Huang Wen is not here, contact the Night Walker!" Steve Rogers first recovered. Now the most important thing is not to contact Huang Wen first, but to get to the location of the black widow first. After all, Huang Wen is not there. It is not so easy for them to get to Natasha in a short time.


    "According to the information, Natasha''s enemy is an alien. The specific information is not clear, but it is suspected to be the spirit of hydra..." silly girl''s voice soon sounded in the ears of the Avengers. "Do you want to contact the boss?"


    "You contact first, I''ll fly over directly and help me locate!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath, waved, looked at Bucky Barnes and said, "you meet first, and I''ll drag the Hydra first!"


    "OK! Steve! Be careful!" Bucky Barnes knew it was urgent. He didn''t mean to say more nonsense, but nodded decisively and asked Steve Rogers with a worried look.

 Chapter 555

    "Don''t worry! I know!" Steve Rogers answered with a smile. At this time, the storm hammer flew into Steve Rogers'' hands. The next moment, Steve Rogers turned directly into a thunder and flew away with the storm hammer.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Thor Thor once, or Thor Thor now, still drives himself to fly with the power of Thor''s hammer. It''s unreasonable to lift the storm hammer. Steve Rogers, who has obtained the same power blessing, can''t do this.


    "Alien, my compatriots, you shouldn''t stay with them. We are the same race, and they are just low humans!" at the same time, the honeycomb recognized the identity of Zhenbo female Daisy, or he recognized that Zhenbo female Daisy was also an alien, so he focused on Zhenbo female Daisy, and he wanted to persuade Zhenbo female Daisy to surrender.


    On the other side, Steve Rogers didn''t spend much time. Relying on the positioning reminder from silly girl, Steve Rogers soon came to the dark avenger.


    "Boom!" like a divine soldier falling from heaven, Steve Rogers appeared around the black widow with endless thunder.


    "Hmm?" feeling the powerful power of Steve Rogers, a trace of hesitation flashed in the honeycomb''s eyes, and then carefully perceived it, and his face became gloomy. "You are not our alien compatriots! In that case, you will die like these guys! No one can survive except this alien compatriots!"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but you''d better be caught without a hand!" Daisy, the shockwave girl, twitched slightly at the words of the honeycomb, then looked at the honeycomb and shouted loudly, "this, but the American captain of the avenger alliance! The avenger alliance is coming, you can''t be their opponent, so you''d better be caught without a hand!"


    "That''s because you don''t know me at all!" the tentacles on the honeycomb''s face danced wildly, and his face became more ferocious. "Do you think that now I am all my strength? You are a little naive. When I devour all your companions, I will let you see how powerful my real strength is!"


    As the voice of the hive fell, a large number of parasites were released from his body again, trying to devour all the people around him.


    "Be careful! Don''t be swallowed up by these parasites!" frank, the punisher, quickly warned loudly. "Before, the Malik family was swallowed up by this parasite and made the beehive stronger. We must be careful!"


    However, as soon as Frank''s voice fell, something unexpected happened to both the hive and the dark s.h.i.e.l.d!


    "ZipA ZipA!" with the powerful force of thunder surging on Steve Rogers, rhythmic explosions sounded one after another, just like the embodiment of sparks and lightning. Those parasites were wiped out by the force of thunder in an instant, and even there was a paste smell in the air.


    "No!" the hive felt the parasites released by itself. Suddenly, a large group disappeared. It couldn''t help crying out, and then rushed towards Steve Rogers. He was going to kill Steve Rogers to vent his anger.


    "When!" was heard, and an extremely clear voice sounded. The storm hammer directly hit the honeycomb. Without any suspense, the honeycomb flew out, and then was directly pressed on the ground by the storm hammer. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break free from the underside of the storm hammer.


    "This? This is a strong man who may be apocalyptic?" Steve Rogers looked at the black widow and blinked. After all, the news was transmitted from the black widow, and Steve Rogers naturally wanted to ask the black widow.


    It''s not that the strength of the honeycomb is not strong, but the strength of the honeycomb. The difference from the Apocalypse is too far. Therefore, Steve Rogers will have a huge gap in his heart. You know, before he came, he was ready to fight hard, but he didn''t expect to defeat the honeycomb with just two moves.


    "This is the ancestor of the alien race. We thought that his strength would be as powerful as the Apocalypse of the mutant ancestor..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on the black widow''s face, but there was a trace of surprise when she looked at Steve Rogers.


    About Steve Rogers'' original strength, the black widow and even the whole dark shield Bureau knew from the beginning. In their view, Steve Rogers'' strength is better than that of the black widow and others. If there is no Zhenjin shield, Steve Rogers must not be the opponent of the black widow plus Punisher plus eagle eye!


    However, the combat effectiveness of Steve Rogers has exceeded their cognition. He has not had time to watch the war in New York. In the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., which has been restrained by aliens, only Phil Colson, who has not participated in the battle, knows the situation of the avenger alliance.


    Even the information about the Apocalypse was distributed to the black widow and others only after knowing the identity of the alien ancestor of the beehive. After all, even the dark Divine Shield Bureau watched every piece of information at different levels!


    Of course, Phil Colson, who also became the director of the secret Divine Shield Bureau in the original play, is much better now. At least, he has not experienced being killed by rocky and then resurrected in pain. In essence, he is still an ordinary human.


    "The ancestor of the alien race? Is it the alien race mentioned by Huang Wen..." Steve Rogers clearly nodded and looked in the direction of the honeycomb. "Is he the so-called ancestor of the Hydra? I always thought that the Hydra was built by the red skeleton!"


    "No, the Hydra organization has existed for a long time, but the red skeleton used such a name and borrowed the power of the Hydra to develop and expand itself..." the black widow eased her complexion a little, looked at Steve Rogers with some hesitation and asked, "Captain, your strength?"


    "Oh! We haven''t seen it for some time. My strength has made great progress. Not only me, but all of us have made great progress..." Steve Rogers smiled at the black widow and said, "we have far exceeded our original strength!"


    "Can you see, is that because of Mr. Huang''s question?" the black widow couldn''t help smiling bitterly and looked at Steve Rogers tentatively again.

 Chapter 556

    "If Huang didn''t ask, who could create such a miracle?" Steve Rogers shook his head with a smile and had no intention to hide, because the black widow knew the apocalypse, and it was normal for the black widow to know their strength.


    "Oh, by the way, I know something about you and Huang Wen and Zhong Qiang..." Steve Rogers suddenly thought of something and looked at the black widow and said seriously, "believe me, Huang Wen really didn''t remember your previous behavior!"


    "Is it because my strength is too weak?" the corner of the black widow''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at Steve Rogers with a black face.


    "Whose strength is not weak in front of him?" Steve Rogers shook his head and said with a smile. "I mean, he really didn''t put it in his heart..."


    "But I really don''t feel much about Xiaoqiang, or I''ve been an agent for so many years. I''ve forgotten what it''s like to really like someone..." the black widow understood what Steve Rogers meant. She sighed and whispered.


    "Such a feeling is not what I want or want, nor is it what Xiaoqiang wants. That''s why I seldom contact him during this period of time."


    "Steve! How''s it going?! have you arrived? The Night Walker has contacted me, and I''ll come right away. I''ve also contacted my brother. Is Xiao Na okay?" just then, a voice from Zhong Qiang sounded in Steve Rogers'' headphones, which made Steve Rogers sigh.


    "Don''t worry, she''s all right. You don''t have to worry. Although she is the ancestor of the alien race, her strength is far less powerful than the apocalypse. I can deal with him..." Steve Rogers quickly regained his consciousness and ordered his own headphones and replied.


    "It''s great that Xiao Na is all right!" Zhong Qiang didn''t know the dialogue between Steve Rogers and the black widow. He was relieved and then smiled softly, "we''ll be there soon. Be careful, don''t take it lightly!"


    "Hmm, ok... Hmm?" when Steve Rogers was just about to nod in response to Zhong Qiang, he suddenly found that the honeycomb on the other side had a new action.


    Originally, the beehive, which was pressed down by the storm hammer and could not move at all, suddenly turned into parasites. A body the size of a hammer was still pressed down by the storm hammer, but the remaining parasites looked like they were going to flee in all directions!


    "Don''t let him run away! Otherwise, the consequences may be unimaginable!" an idea flashed subconsciously in Steve Rogers''s mind, and then directly communicated with the storm hammer.


    "Boom!" the power of the storm hammer suddenly burst out, like forming a thunderous ocean, drowning all the parasites around.


    "ZipA ZipA!" as just now, those parasites were a little too weak compared with the thunder power of the storm hammer, and were directly destroyed.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! No! I don''t want to die!" different from just now, this time, there was a painful roar from the beehive in the thunder. He was unwilling to be destroyed directly, because his ambition had not been completed, he had just returned to the earth, and he had not completely restored his strength


    But unfortunately, no matter how unwilling the hive is, he is still not an opponent in the face of the power of the storm hammer.


    Even though the beehive is the ancestor of the alien race, his strength is not the most powerful one among the alien race. His peak strength is still far from the level of the sub heavenly Father, not to mention the current beehive strength, which is far from being restored to its own peak level!


    "Poof!" finally, the spirit of the nine headed snake, the ancestor of the alien race, died in the hands of Steve Rogers, which can be regarded as the end of the grudge between Steve Rogers and the nine headed snake!


    Of course, the death of the hive does not symbolize the total annihilation of the hydra. After all, the last time Wanda and their Baron Strack escaped without a trace, not to mention that the Hydra had more than these veins.


    However, as long as the Hydra dares to come out of the water again and wants to meet them, it is the call from hell!


    "Shua!" just after Steve Rogers destroyed the hive, the Night Walker came with Zhong Qiang and others. Unfortunately, they were late and everything was over. They didn''t even see what the hive looked like.


    However, Zhong Qiang came here not to see what the honeycomb looked like. The moment he saw the black widow, he subconsciously rushed over and wanted to hold the black widow and see if she was okay


    "Wait!" unfortunately, although the black widow could not see the speed of Zhong Qiang, when she saw a dark shadow coming, the black widow subconsciously shouted, making Zhong Qiang stop subconsciously.


    "Xiao Na, are you okay?" after Zhong Qiang stopped, he still looked at the black widow with great concern. After all, he didn''t know that everything was over, the honeycomb was dead, and he was late.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for coming to help us, Xiaoqiang..." the black widow smiled reluctantly, looked at love and whispered, "the hive is dead, and we have to go back to work. Sorry, go back first."


    "Do you want silly girl to copy a subroutine? After all, your strength is really a little poor. If there is any danger, we don''t have time to save you every time!" at this time, Raz, who came with us to help, couldn''t help looking at the black widow.


    "Our strength is not so bad. This time, we just met a strong enemy. We can solve everything by ourselves!" Mei said in a deep voice after hearing Raz''s words.


    "Not so bad?" Raz''s mouth showed a trace of disdain and looked around, as if he was sensing the strength of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. "among you, there is only one person with extraordinary ability, and the rest are limited in strength compared with ordinary people. You know, now is not the past..."


    "In the past, you might be able to deal with many criminals who are not so powerful with excellent combat experience, but the earth is different. Aliens have fought. What can you do in the face of enemies of this level?"

 Chapter 557

    Raz''s words are not polite at all. In this way, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d.''s face is a little uneasy, but I have to admit that there is no problem with what Raz said. At least, from the perspective of the current earth, most people in the dark s.h.l.d.''s Bureau are actually ordinary people.


    "Raz! What are you talking about!" Zhong Qiang looked at Raz with a frown and whispered.


    "I''m not wrong..." Raz shrugged casually. He really considered it from the perspective of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. and the avenger alliance. After all, Huang Wen is not a tool man. How can he ask Huang Wen to help and send people to help every time he meets something?


    And most importantly, Raz just saw the tangled but not complex relationship between Zhong Qiang and the black widow. In Raz''s opinion, since the black widow wants Zhong Qiang, it''s a little lower. There''s no one attitude when asking for someone, but another attitude when things are done.


    Of course, this is just Raz''s idea, which is not understood by the dark shield Bureau and Zhong Qiang. Therefore, both the dark shield Bureau and Zhong Qiang don''t look very good.


    "In fact, Raz''s words, although some sharp, are not wrong..." however, what everyone didn''t expect is that Steve Rogers would stand on Raz''s side and say this time.


    "The earth is really different now. We will encounter many crises in the future. In the face of such crises, you really can''t cope better than ordinary people. At least, if I don''t reach my current strength, I can''t deal with many things!"


    "That is, copying a silly girl''s subroutine for emergency contact and sharing intelligence when necessary is not a disgrace. Our mutant law enforcement team has done so. What''s wrong?" the night walker on one side also tilted his mouth and whispered.


    It is worth mentioning that, because the last Apocalypse helped the demon girl develop her ability, the demon girl awakened a blocked memory about the red devil and the Night Walker.


    In other words, the Night Walker in this world is indeed the son of the devil and the red devil. Night Walker and Raz are also half brothers. Huang Wen really remembered correctly before.


    Moreover, the red devil has special abilities and haunts at the same time. He can''t find where it is. Otherwise, he may be brushed by Logan, Qin Ge Lei and magic female boss.


    It is precisely because Raz and Night Walker are brothers that when Raz was targeted by Zhong Qiang and the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., Night Walker naturally stood on his brother''s side and helped his brother Raz speak.


    "Steve, if you don''t have the strength you have now, will you turn and run away in the face of the war in New York?" frank, the punisher, took a deep look at Steve Rogers and asked.


    "Of course not..." Steve Rogers instantly understood the meaning of the punisher Frank. He shook his head, looked at the punisher frank and said seriously, "but these are two different things. Don''t you ask for help this time? It''s nothing to have a real-time help program and share intelligence?"


    "In fact, if you want me to say, it''s better to join the avenger alliance like us..." Luke cage, who has not played for a long time and has been reduced to a student on the second floor, couldn''t help but say.


    Although Luke cage''s part of the play is less, since joining the avenger alliance, they have received the first wave of benefits from the avenger alliance. Their strength has also improved by leaps and bounds, especially Matt Murdoch. Not only his sensory ability has been strengthened, but also his strength has been restored, and they don''t need any blind sticks anymore.


    For the identity of the night devil, he may have lost his characteristics, but for matt Murdoch himself, this is undoubtedly a great good thing. Even Matt Murdoch had a special celebration.


    "Join the avenger alliance?" the black widow and others looked at each other and subconsciously frowned. However, in the end, the black widow looked at Steve Rogers and others, shook his head and said, "sorry, we don''t want to join the avenger alliance. As for information sharing, we can''t decide. We have something to do, so let''s go first!"


    With that, the black widow and others really turned around and left. They saw that the three men of the defender alliance and the spider group were a little confused.


    "I think they must have hidden some secrets in the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., so they don''t want us to share intelligence!" Jack''s eyes moved. After the dark s.h.l.d. and others left, he looked at his companions and said.


    "It''s just shortsighted. They don''t understand what they missed!" Huang Liang, as Huang Wen''s eldest disciple, naturally knows Huang Wen''s strength. In his opinion, no matter what secrets are hidden in the dark Divine Shield Bureau, it is far from comparable with Huang Wen.


    Moreover, Huang Liang felt uncomfortable for Zhong Qiang in his heart, although Zhong Qiang didn''t feel uncomfortable himself.


    It''s like when you watch your good brother lick the dog, beg but can''t, and can''t persuade him to come back, it''s probably Huang Liang''s mood now.


    "Alien? Hydra God? Beehive?" Huang Wen, who was far away on shandar, received the news from the earth through silly girl''s quantum communication. Huang Wen subconsciously raised his eyebrows. He knew who the enemy the black widow met.


    However, Huang Wen was not sure whether the hive was really as powerful as the black widow said, and could reach the level of apocalypse and enter the sub heavenly Father level.


    However, Huang Wen kept in mind that he would rather believe it or not. Therefore, Huang Wen looked at the people around him and said, "Steve, they seem to be in trouble. Let''s go back first?"


    "Are you in trouble? Can''t Steve solve it?" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned and asked cautiously, "is the enemy so powerful?"


    "I''m not sure. They just sent a message, so I don''t know. What''s the situation now..." Huang asked, shrugged, looked at Roman, smiled and said, "thanks to the hospitality of the new star Empire, we''ll go first!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen, go slowly!" Roman''s heart breathed a sigh of relief, but there was also a trace of reluctance. After all, it''s not very comfortable to accompany Huang Wen and others to relax at work.


    "Supreme, Mr. Huang Wen and others left..." soon after, Roman returned to the supreme star and whispered.


    "Hum! I''m leaving at last!" the new star supreme nodded and said in some displeasure, "I know. Go and reimburse!"


    "Er... Yes." Roman seemed to have something to say, but in the end, he didn''t say anything and turned away.

 Chapter 558

    Earth, around Steve Rogers and others, Huang Wen returned here with the people. When Steve Rogers and others saw Huang Wen and others, they couldn''t help but be stunned, and then a trace of embarrassment flashed on their face.


    After all, Huang Wen and others were originally traveling on an alien planet. Now they suddenly called them back, and the key is that they called them back. The matter has been solved. Huang Wen and others made a trip in vain


    "Hmm? Where''s the beehive?" Huang asked, looking around at everything around him. Finally, he looked at the blackened ground, where the smell of thunder power still remained. Then Huang asked, as if he was aware of something, and turned his head to look at Steve Rogers.


    Not only Huang Wen realized it, Tony Stark and others were all aware of what had happened and looked at Steve Rogers.


    "Steve, aren''t you going to give us an explanation?" Tony Stark asked, looking at Steve Rogers badly.


    "Cough, I didn''t expect that the beehive was so vulnerable!" Steve Rogers twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and said helplessly, "after all, when Natasha contacted Xiaoqiang at the beginning, she said it was urgent and said that he was an apocalyptic master, but I didn''t expect to kill him with a few moves..."


    "It sounds like showing off..." Tony Stark couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said angrily, "so we didn''t even see what the honeycomb looked like when we came back from shandar so far?"


    "You''d better not know what he looks like, because he looks much uglier than the Apocalypse!" Steve Rogers suddenly looked at Tony Stark seriously. "If you see him, you won''t be unable to eat!"


    "Cut! Do you think we''ll be surprised by the aliens on earth after we went out to see a circle of aliens?" Tony Stark said with disdain.


    "Both mutants and aliens are separated from humans, that is, their genetic gap from humans is much smaller than that between aliens and humans..."


    "Since Tony doesn''t believe it, show him..." Huang asked vaguely remembering the image of the honeycomb, looking at Steve Rogers and smiling.


    To tell the truth, even after a trip to shandar, Huang Wen and others saw aliens with somewhat different skin colors. Most of the aliens'' faces still look very similar to those of people on earth. In fact, those who don''t look like people are only a few.


    "Well, that''s it. Look at it!" Steve Rogers smiled, shrugged and waved, releasing the image of the honeycomb from his watch.


    "Lying trough! Is this extra long?" this is the alien. Ah, we make complaints about it. It''s all like a makeup artist! "Tony Stark''s mouth slightly twitched, and he felt unconscious.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault. I called everyone back..." at this time, Zhong Qiang stood up, looked at Huang Wen and others with some apology and said.


    "It''s all right, by the way, black... Where are Natasha and them?" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. Then he suddenly thought of something, looked around and asked, "did they just leave?"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, Huang Liang and others'' faces became a little ugly. After all, in the view of the avenger alliance and mutant law enforcement team, they came here hard to help the dark Divine Shield Bureau. As a result, the dark Divine Shield bureau still looked ungrateful


    Even, if Huang Liang and others were not because of Zhong Qiang, they would have said, "if you are really powerful, if you are really capable, don''t ask for help. When you ask for help, you look flustered. After asking for help, it suddenly gets cold again, as if we would covet a little secret in your Divine Shield bureau!"


    "Well, Xiao Na, they have to go back and hurry up. After all, their s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. bureau is not like our Avengers alliance. There are still people in charge of them..." at this time, Zhong Qiang saw that there was something wrong with the faces of everyone around him, so he stood up and explained with some embarrassment.


    "Oh, so it is!" Huang nodded clearly, as if he was aware of something, and then looked at the people and said, "since we are all back, this alien trip will be here. Let''s go back to the avenger building first. I think New York should return to normal during this period of time?"


    "Yes, all the residents who moved out of New York have come back. It''s not an easy job, but we''re tired!" Peter Parker said excitedly. "However, by taking this opportunity, our family has been repaired again. It looks like a new house!"


    "Why? Your boy is preparing his new house so early?" Tony Stark asked, looking at Peter Parker teasingly. "I remember you didn''t go to high school until a few years later?"


    "Hey! That''s Peter Parker of another world! Not me!" Peter Parker shouted, staring at Tony Stark with some dissatisfaction.


    Peter Parker in this world is the most powerful among all Spiderman, and the most important thing is that Peter Parker is extremely smooth in both family and love, and there are no twists and turns.


    Mary Jane already knows Peter Parker''s identity as spider man. The world has joined the avenger alliance''s spider man and become more popular.


    Moreover, with the shelter of the avenger alliance, the boss of the horn daily had just issued the full text of black spider man, and was directly warned by the avenger alliance.


    Originally, the newspaper boss still didn''t give up and wanted to continue to struggle. Then Tony Stark bought the horn daily and directly became stubborn. I don''t know what hatred he had with spider man. In short, he had to kick the newspaper boss of black spider man.


    This is Tony Stark''s money ability. Even though he spent a lot of money on the interstellar war system, he is still the top rich, but he has become a little stingy.


    However, buying the horn daily is not a loss for Tony Stark. He directly developed the online news report, which makes the horn daily glow with new vitality through the combination of traditional paper media and Internet media.


    Even, because the horn daily can often provide first-hand information about the avenger alliance, the sales of both paper newspapers and app downloads of the horn daily have increased sharply, and then made a lot of money for Tony Stark


    Perhaps, this is the investment vision of the top rich!

 Chapter 559

    "Shua!" when Tony Stark and Peter Parker were fighting, Huang Wen directly took the people back to the avenger building. Huang Wen can also know from the situation outside the avenger building. At this time, New York really regained its original vitality.


    However, Huang Wen also sensed that there were many groups of people in the streets of New York who didn''t know what they were looking for. They stared at the street corners and wall cracks of New York City, as if they were looking for residual traces.


    "Silly girl, what are these people doing?" Huang asked, feeling the crowd suspiciously. The key is that these people are not one or two, but many groups. They are scattered in every corner of New York, as if they want to find something to prove their point of view.


    "Oh, they, they are now popular people on the Internet, or a very popular team called the truth discovery group..." Peter Parker couldn''t help but say when silly girl didn''t give an answer.


    "They don''t know where they learned about the New York war, so they want to find the traces of the New York war and prove that the New York war is a battle between humans and aliens, not the so-called big earthquake!"


    "Did the news leak out?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows, but he quickly thought of Dr. PIM''s seeing the video of the war in New York and letting strange see the truth when visiting the website before he left the earth.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t take this matter to heart, because in Huang Wen''s view, even if people know the truth, they can''t change anything. Even if there are aliens, most people still need to live their own life


    "By the way, master, when you left, the weather witch came back..." Huang Liang suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang and asked in a low voice.


    "Hmm? Weather witch? Ma Dongmei?" Huang asked and smelled the speech. He couldn''t help but be stunned, because this guy hasn''t appeared for too long. In other words, whether it''s Kunlun or China, he seems to be a passer-by. Just in the past, there''s no follow-up.


    "What can I do for her?" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang and asking.


    "She said that she wanted to talk to master about some things, but she refused to elaborate on what it was..." Huang Liang spread his hands helplessly and said softly, "last time I said, what should she do if she didn''t return it again? She also said no. as a result, no matter she or Kunlun, there was no movement for such a long time."


    "Yes, Steve didn''t want to cooperate with them last time, and she didn''t reply. Why did she suddenly come here again? Is it because he saw Huang Wen''s strength in the war in New York?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, as if he thought of something and said.


    "There is no guarantee that this is not the case..." Huang asked, shrugging and then asked, "so where is she now? Is she going back again?"


    "This time, she didn''t come alone. Behind her, there was a middle-aged man, but he didn''t introduce his identity, but said that the situation could only be with master you..." Huang Liang flashed a trace of discomfort in his eyes and said.


    "Middle aged man?" Huang asked. He frowned subconsciously and whispered, "is it the director of the divine spear bureau?"


    "Who knows?" Tony Stark spread his hand and couldn''t help laughing. "It seems that not only our Divine Shield bureau thinks highly of itself, but this divine spear bureau also has the same problem!"


    "No way, after all, they are officially established institutions, which are still somewhat different from us..." Steve Rogers shook his head and said softly, "moreover, even if we face others, won''t we have the same ideas as them?"


    "Being above the crowd for a long time, there will inevitably be some changes in our thoughts and attitudes. Such changes are subtle. Sometimes we don''t even find them. This is also the change in our mentality brought about by our strength improvement..."


    "What''s more, some of us are arrogant people, so it''s normal for our attitude to change after our strength is improved."


    "Hey, Steve, how do I feel? Who do you seem to be alluding to?" Tony Stark shouted with some dissatisfaction when he heard what Steve Rogers said.


    "You see, aren''t you talking?" Logan couldn''t help laughing when he heard Tony Stark''s words.


    "Cut! Don''t talk about me. Are you any better than me?" Tony Stark glared at Logan angrily.


    "Well, stop arguing. Since the weather witch didn''t come again, let''s ignore her first..." Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand and said, "in order to celebrate our return from shandar and the victory of the previous war, let''s go to Zhong Bo for a good meal!"


    "Agree!"


    "Agree!"


    The Avengers raised their hands one after another, but they haven''t eaten uncle Zhong''s hot pot for a while. To be honest, they still miss it very much. After all, they didn''t eat less for a while before.


    "I''m asking my father to prepare!" Zhong Qiang saw this and hurriedly prepared to contact Zhong Bo.


    "What else are you going to prepare? Just go and help!" John smiled and shook his head. He helped Zhong Bo in the hot pot shop. He can help Zhong Bo serve faster later. There is no need to contact Zhong Bo in advance.


    "Then let''s go." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, and disappeared in place with everyone''s body shape.


    "Hmm?" however, when Huang Wen just appeared in the hot pot shop, his face suddenly cooled down. Not only Huang Wen, the whole Avenger alliance looked heavy, but Zhong Qiang rushed directly.


    The reason is nothing else, because there are no other guests in the hot pot shop at this time. Zhong Bo is eating hot pot with a table of guests, and next to him is the weather Witch and a strange man, Zheng Xian, director of the divine spear bureau!


    Although I haven''t seen Zheng Xian, Huang Wen and others reflected Zheng Xian''s identity for the first time, which was felt from Zheng Xian''s temperament.


    "Go away!" the grumpy Zhong Qiang waved at Zheng Xian. It looked like he was going to beat Zheng Xian out directly.


    "Bang!" let people not expect that, as the director of the divine spear Bureau, Zheng Xian was totally different from Nick Frey. He himself also had unique ability. He took Zhong Qiang''s punch, but his body trembled.

 Chapter 560

    "Is this the strength of the avenger? It''s not bad, but..." Zheng Xian took Zhong Qiang''s punch, glanced at Zhong Qiang faintly, and was ready to say something with a smile, regardless of the dramatic change of the weather witch nearby.


    But the next moment, before Zheng Xian finished his words, his body floated directly. The whole person seemed to lose self-control and his face turned red.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." the weather witch looked at Huang Wen with shame and wanted to say something. She saw Huang Wen waving her hand. She couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "To tell you the truth, I was a little fond of you at the beginning. After all, I was a little upset that the so-called Kunlun would become a Chinese God..." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Zheng Xian faintly.


    "But I don''t understand. What gives you the confidence to act like this? You really don''t do what the official leaders of a big country should do!"


    "What''s more, what you did really violated my bottom line. You came to find uncle Zhong while I was away? Do you want me to be a rat repellent?"


    "Where''s the robot guarding Zhong Bo?" Tony Stark asked with a frown.


    "After Zhong Bo returned to the hot pot shop, we thought that the robots were no longer needed due to the security level of Chinatown, especially the robots here, which really didn''t affect Zhong Bo''s business..." Steve Rogers sighed and whispered.


    "Xiao asked, is there a misunderstanding? And Xiao Qiang, why did you suddenly shoot at the guests?" Zhong Qiang said hesitantly looking at Zheng Xian, who was unable to move in the air and his face was red.


    "He came to China for a trip and happened to pass by here, so he chartered the venue and said to eat hot pot. He didn''t ask me about you..."


    "He doesn''t need to ask you about us, because he is waiting for us to come, but I wonder, doesn''t he know our strength? Or, doesn''t he know Huang Wen''s strength?" Tony Stark looked at Zheng Xian and said with some disdain.


    "I don''t think he really knows, because the strength the boss showed in the war in New York is not all of himself. At least the boss didn''t show too much in terms of mental ability..." Logan shrugged and whispered, "maybe he felt that he could have a fight!"


    "What a disappointment!" Huang asked. He looked at Zheng Xian and shook his head. Then he caught a glimpse of the weather. The witch''s face was changing constantly, as if she wanted to say something.


    "What? Do you have anything to say?" Huang asked. Looking at the weather witch, she raised her eyebrows and waved again, so that the weather witch could speak again.


    "Misunderstanding! Mr. Huang Wen! It''s all misunderstanding!" the weather witch shouted directly at Huang Wen as soon as she could speak.


    "Misunderstanding? Can you still say that you came here unintentionally, and you didn''t have a bad mind?" Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised and looked at the weather with some disdain.


    "Yes! No!" the weather witch couldn''t even say anything, but her face looked more anxious.


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly..." Belle on the side saw the anxious appearance of the weather Witch and said softly, "ask him if he won''t do it to you until you explain clearly."


    "..." Tony Stark and others twitched slightly at the corners of their mouths when they heard Belle''s voice. It didn''t seem like comforting words, but the weather witch took a deep breath after hearing Belle''s voice, and the whole person slowly calmed down.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, things are not what you think. Zheng Xian really came to Chinatown with a different purpose. He wants to find your weakness, and Zhong Bo is one of his goals..." the weather witch organized a language, looked at Huang Wen and said.


    "However, Zheng Xian is no longer the director of the divine spear Bureau. He has not been the director of the divine spear bureau since he obtained extraordinary strength and simplified your strength with the upper class!"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Huang asked. Hearing what the weather witch said, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. The surrounding Avengers also looked at the weather witch one after another. They wanted to know what happened. The weather witch didn''t come to them for so long or send them messages.


    "Why don''t we sit down and talk while eating?" Tony Stark sniffed his nose. The smell of hot pot next to him was so fragrant that Tony Stark was ready to move.


    "Eh..." a trace of embarrassment flashed across the weather witch''s face. She never thought about such a thing with herself, but the weather witch soon thought of something and whispered, "we can''t take it lightly, because we suspect that there are people from Kunlun around Zheng Xian..."


    "Oh?" Huang asked. Wen Yan raised his eyebrows, looked at Zheng Xian''s face, and then said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. If they want to die, I''ll help them..."


    "OK." the weather witch thought of Huang Wen''s strength and could only nod helplessly. Then she looked at Tony Stark and others. Someone went to the back kitchen to help get food. She looked like waiting for her to talk and eat. The corners of the weather witch''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "At the beginning, I reported you and the avenger alliance to Zheng Xian. At that time, Zheng Xian was still the director of the divine spear Bureau. Therefore, he also reported the cooperation with you, and then let the top decide..." the weather witch took a deep breath and returned to God, watching Huang Wen and others talk about it.


    "But what I didn''t expect is that he didn''t make clear your strength with the above, but simply put, there is a person with extraordinary ability in American Chinatown who wants to burn his own breath in the Jiuding array, so as to enter and leave China freely."


    "The people above will not easily agree to such a thing, especially when your information is not clear at all..."


    "This is what Zheng Xian did on purpose. He not only doesn''t believe in your strength, but also doesn''t want you to intervene in the affairs between us and Kunlun, because he has been bribed by Kunlun people. His strength is proof!"


    "The original Zheng Xian has no extraordinary ability, but just now, you should also see that he has the strength to take Zhong Qiang''s punch without damage. It can be seen that he is not the original him. He has already betrayed his faith in his heart! He is a traitor!"

 Chapter 561

    "So, since he is a traitor, why do you still appear here with him and find Zhong Bo?" Huang asked. He didn''t completely listen to the weather witch. Even if her name was ma Dongmei, he raised his own question. "Also, it''s ridiculous that he, the director of the divine spear Bureau, was easily infiltrated in this way?"


    "Cough! Huang asked, you forgot that the previous s.h.i.e.l.d. was almost infiltrated, and even the last director of s.h.i.e.l.d. was a hydra..." Tony Stark heard Huang''s question and couldn''t help but whisper a reminder.


    "After all, the Hydra has coexisted with the Divine Shield Bureau for a long time. There is no way for the Divine Shield bureau to be infiltrated. If the Divine Shield bureau did not close the wave of Hydra scientists, it should not be infiltrated so badly..." Steve Rogers seemed to think of something and said with some emotion.


    "I should have said before that we had a good relationship with Kunlun at the beginning, and at the beginning, the Divine Shield bureau also had the ability to use the Chinese gods as the title..." the weather witch sighed and explained.


    "It is precisely because of this that Zheng Xiancai can continue to get in touch with them and maintain this contact. I don''t know how many secrets have been leaked!"


    "Even if you make sense of this, what''s my first question? Since you already know that he is a traitor, why do you still appear here with him?" asked Huang after a little thought, looking at the weather witch again.


    "The reason why we know Zheng Xian is a traitor this time is thanks to Mr. Huang Wen. After all, he is too deep hidden, and no one would have thought that he would choose to be a traitor..." the weather witch looked at Huang Wen with some apology and said.


    "In this New York war, the senior management saw your real strength and thought of Zheng Xianzhi''s premise to your name, so they found me who met Mr. Huang Wen and understood the situation. Only then did they speculate that Zheng Xian may have betrayed!"


    "However, the senior management didn''t immediately scare the snake and point out that Zheng Xian''s identity was seen through. Instead, they informed Zheng Xian of the error of unclear information, demoted him, and then let him commit crimes and meritorious deeds and have a good chat with Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "Oh, so it is!" Huang asked. He took a deep look at the weather witch. He finally knew where the apology of the weather witch came from.


    "Sorry, Mr. Huang Wen, we know that it will be easy to resolve these things with your strength. Therefore, without your permission, we used you to expose the true face of Zheng Xian..." the weather witch looked at Huang Wen nervously and whispered.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just that simple to expose Zheng Xian''s true face?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, glanced at Zheng Xian and said with a smile. "You demoted him just to make him want to deal with me because of anger? Moreover, he should not come alone. Should he have companions?"


    "Yes, we really want to borrow Mr. Huang Wen''s hand to talk to the people in Kunlun, because the last time I went back, Kunlun may have become a little crazy because of Lei Gong''s death..." the weather witch''s face stiffened, then nodded and admitted.


    "Well, I won''t be involved in your affair with Kunlun. To tell you the truth, Zheng Xian''s appearance has made me a little unhappy, and your behavior, although a little stronger than Zheng Xianqiang, is not much better..." Huang asked, waving his hand and saying impatiently.


    "It seems that our cooperation will end before it starts..." Steve Rogers shook his head with regret and whispered.


    "No, Mr. Huang Wen, there are too few experts here. It''s difficult to support only one Jiuding array..." the weather witch looked at Huang Wen bitterly.


    "After all, there are too few mutants with potential, and these hypocrites have their own unique way to become stronger. Their strength will only become stronger and stronger. If we really lose at that time, I''m afraid Kunlun will focus on Mr. Huang Wen!"


    "At that time, let them come." Huang asked, glancing at Zheng Xian who was thrown on the ceiling and couldn''t move, and said, "at that time, I''ll see how many people they can send to die!"


    "Little question, if there is any trouble in the motherland, you can help, or you should help, if you are capable..." although Zhong Bo on the side listened to the rain and fog, in the end, he couldn''t help looking at Huang Wen.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. Listening to Zhong Bo''s words, he was about to say something. Suddenly he raised his eyebrows, as if he felt something.


    "Dad, it''s not that he doesn''t want to help. At the beginning, he planned to help and cooperate together. Who knows, they not only didn''t have any sincerity, but even used him!" Zhong Qiang said angrily when he saw that Huang Wen didn''t speak.


    "Yes, there is no sincerity at all. Master said at the beginning that he was very unhappy with those Kunlun hypocrites. They not only stood up for so long, but also used master to deal with their traitors..." Huang Liang nodded and said with great approval.


    "Sorry, Mr. Huang Wen, this time, I brought you our sincerity!" just as Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang''s voice fell, a neutral voice sounded outside the hot pot shop, and Huang Wen, Logan, Wanda, Qin Ge Lei and other people with perceptive ability have turned their heads and looked in the direction outside the hot pot shop.


    "It seems that I have been found." a middle-aged man who looks not tall, but is full of iron blood and tough man temperament came in. From his eyebrows, you can see that he should be a handsome young man when he was young.


    "War wolf?" Huang asked as if he thought of something. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He subconsciously looked at the weather witch. He found that the appearance of the weather witch seemed to be really similar to Ma Dongmei, but the modeling was exaggerated, which made Huang asked not notice.


    "Director!" the weather witch looked solemn when she saw the comer, and then looked at Huang Wen and others and said, "this is the new director of Shenmao Bureau after Zheng Xian was demoted. His name is Lengfeng!"


    "Really called Leng Feng?" Huang asked. For a while, he stood there speechless and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 562

    "Hello, Mr. Huang Wen, do you mind adding another pair of chopsticks?" Leng Feng walked to Huang Wen, looked at Huang Wen and asked with a smile.


    "I''ll get you chopsticks!" after hearing Leng Feng''s words, Zhong Bo found that the surrounding atmosphere seemed to ease a little. Except that there was a person hanging on the ceiling, there was no big difference from normal, so he quickly stood up and said.


    "Don''t bother, I''ll do it myself." Leng Feng didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. He took a pair of chopsticks directly from the table next door, stood beside the weather witch, looked at no one around to give him a seat, and he wasn''t embarrassed at all. "I''ll eat standing, and I can eat more standing..."


    Leng Feng''s move made the people on the table embarrassed and silent for a short time because they didn''t adapt, but soon Tony Stark broke the silence: "bastard! Put it down, that''s my fat cow!"


    "In the future, we are all our own people, and we have to be so clear about what to do..." Leng Feng''s face doesn''t matter. Without shame, he stuffed the fat cow into his mouth, and then his eyes suddenly brightened. "Delicious! This hotpot seasoning is absolutely delicious. As soon as you eat it, you will know that this is not a ready-made hotpot seasoning. Is it fried by himself?"


    "Of course, I''ll take this bite and eat other coughs!" Zhong Bo, who was nearby, smiled proudly.


    "Who''s with you? What did you mean when you just came here? Is that your sincerity? You started to grab food when you came?" seeing that Huang Wen didn''t mean to speak, Huang Liang, the eldest disciple of Huang Wen, naturally wanted to serve the master, so he directly looked at Lengfeng and questioned.


    "Well, my sincerity, of course, is hanging on it!" Leng Feng smiled at Huang Wen''s direction, then pointed to the ceiling, looked at Huang Liang and said, "don''t you really think that we deliberately annoyed Mr. Huang Wen after knowing that he has such a strong strength?"


    "What do you mean?" the Avengers looked at each other. They didn''t quite understand what Leng Feng was talking about for a moment. After all, the weather witch has just admitted what they calculated Huang Wen. Can it be reversed?


    "I think Mr. Huang Wen should already know about Jiuding array?" Leng Feng finally looked at Huang Wen formally, and then asked with a smile.


    "A little knowledge." Huang asked, nodded, glanced at Lengfeng lightly and said.


    "Think of it, Mr. Huang Wen, who also has a set of arrays, should understand that a strange array can''t be set foot easily?" Leng Feng looked slowly serious and said.


    "Or, even if we open the Jiuding array directly to Mr. Huang Wen, can Mr. Huang Wen really come in without worry? Mr. Huang Wen really won''t worry. Will we be bad for him?"


    "And then?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows as if aware of something. He looked up and asked Zheng Xian, who was still hanging on the ceiling.


    "Jiuding array, just as its name implies, has ancient Jiuding. Ancient Jiuding is not only the eye of the array, but also contains the power of Jiuding array..." Leng Feng shook his head and said solemnly.


    "As long as you have Jiuding, you can borrow the power of Jiuding array in Jiuding array, and Zheng Xian has one of the Jiuding, which is also our sincerity to Mr. Huang Wen!"


    "That is to say, after I have refined the nine tripods on Zheng Xian, I can borrow the power of the nine tripods array in the nine tripods array, or I can enter the nine tripods array and take whoever I want to take in to have a look?" Huang asked, looking at Leng Feng and asking, "there are only nine tripods in the nine tripods array?"


    "Jiuding array, of course, there are only Jiuding!" Leng Feng seemed relieved, and then smiled, "you can know this when you refine Jiuding!"


    "So, what do I need to pay?" Huang asked quickly and looked at Leng Feng again.


    "It''s natural to deal with Kunlun together!" Leng Feng shook his head with a smile and said softly, "I think, from your detached attitude in the United States, you shouldn''t want to get involved in any high-level struggle?"


    "He''s just lazy!" Tony Stark on one side exposed Huang Wen mercilessly.


    "I refined Jiuding. What about your Jiuding array? Do you need me to go back to China?" Huang asked after a little thought, waved to Zheng Xian and asked.


    When this question was asked, the Avengers'' ears stood up and looked at the cold front one after another.


    "This is not necessary. We can contact you through Jiuding so that you can appear in China at any time and completely release the power of Jiuding array. Of course, Zheng Xian also has such ability, but unfortunately, the remaining eight tripods refused him!" Leng Feng said in a deep voice, looking at Zheng Xian who fell on the ground with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "After all, we will never connive at traitors! Even if he used to be the director of the divine spear bureau!"


    "So, how can I get the nine tripods?" Huang asked. After looking at Zheng Xian carefully, he vaguely felt that there seemed to be an object similar to the small tripod in the heart of Zheng Xian''s eyebrow, so he looked at Leng Feng and asked.


    "Either he gave up the nine tripods, or he was killed and lost the nine tripods. Of course, without our special refining secret method, he would have obtained the nine tripods and could not refine them!" Leng Feng glanced at the pale Zheng Xian without a trace of sympathy in his eyes.


    "I see. Don''t you worry, will you lose the nine tripods?" Huang asked with a flash of clarity in his eyes, then looked at Leng Feng and asked with a smile.


    "The remaining seven tripods can also take me back..." Leng Feng shrugged and said with a smile.


    "Some things, don''t say so absolutely..." Tony Stark thought of his ability to be taken over by empty hands. He couldn''t help muttering. Then he looked at Huang and asked in a low voice, "you shouldn''t do such a disgusting thing when you eat?"


    "Of course not... Huh?" Huang asked, smiling and shaking his head. He was about to say something, and then his face suddenly cooled down.


    "Eat my old Sun Yi..." just then, a body appeared in the hot pot shop, waved the stick in his hand and hit Huang Wen''s head.


    However, before he finished shouting, he found that his body could not move at all. At this moment, his face changed instantly.


    "You deserve to be called the monkey king?" Huang Wen''s face was very cold. Especially when he saw the guy''s money mouse tail braid in front of him, Huang Wen flashed a cold light in his eyes, and then gave a cold hum. If the guy in front was hurt, his body bent instantly.

 Chapter 563

    "You..." the monkey king with the pigtail of the money mouse flashed a look of pain and struggle on his face, and it was obvious that there was a trace of unbelievable meaning in his expression, as if he didn''t understand. Huang asked why he was so powerful.


    "I don''t quite understand. Who gave you the courage to take the initiative to provoke me? Don''t you know my strength?" Huang asked with a deep look at the monkey king with money mouse tail braid and Zheng Xian with the same changed face, sneering.


    "Cough!" this is, Leng Feng on one side coughed a little embarrassed, looked at Huang and whispered, "in fact, we did it. We concealed the war in New York, or we made a fake video for Zheng Xian to see. Otherwise, if he saw you cut that sword, how dare he come to trouble you..."


    "Of course, in the video we made, you are also very strong. At least you have the strength to defeat Lei Gong. Therefore, you can lead the fake monkey who doesn''t know when to pull his head out and has to keep his hair like this out of Kunlun!"


    "Is Kunlun so brainless? You can''t see the video fraud?" Tony Stark, who was on the side, glanced and asked in disbelief.


    "Although most of the people in Kunlun are a group of aliens with more developed technology, they have been practicing for a long time. They don''t have much research on this matter..." Leng Feng shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "Among them, Zheng Xian is the best at this. We just need to make Zheng Xian believe that the video is true and everything will be all right."


    "So how many times has the poor traitor been cheated by you?" Zhong Qiang looked at him compassionately. He didn''t know anything. Zheng Xian, who was played as a fool, said with some emotion.


    "How on earth did he become the director of the divine spear bureau? It can''t be by guessing boxing? I feel that he is far worse than Nick Frey, although Nick Frey doesn''t seem to have any sense of existence..." Huang Liang couldn''t help muttering.


    "Nick Frey is not much better, is he? He didn''t have time to do anything and was taken away by surprise captain Carol?" Jack shook his head. He didn''t notice any sense of existence for Nick Frey, the former director of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "So, Kunlun sent someone to deal with me without knowing my specific strength?" Huang asked, looking at Zheng Xian, raised his eyebrows and said, "I remember that when I killed Lei Gong, a force once entered Kunlun, so they didn''t be vigilant?"


    "Hehe, they are gods. They always have inexplicable self-confidence and think that everything is under their control..." Leng Feng sneered at the speech, looked at the fake monkey and said, "for example, they brainwashed the fake monkey and let him accept that he is the monkey king. They also want us to accept that this is the shape of the monkey king!"


    "Is there another monkey king in Kunlun?" Huang asked, looking at Leng Feng, suddenly thought of something and asked, "after all, the strength of this fake monkey is a little too weak, and the stick in his hand is a little too weak..."


    "Yes, there is indeed a monkey king in Kunlun, but he was suppressed in Kunlun..." Leng Feng nodded and said, "however, the monkey king just wanted to become stronger and had a conflict with the Jade Emperor, so he was suppressed!"


    "However, the power of the monkey king is also very important to Kunlun. Therefore, the monkey king agreed with Kunlun to find a successor to replace him as the monkey king and obtain the same ability as him. Therefore, there will be this fake monkey..."


    "Sure enough, there is another monkey, but that monkey is just a fake monkey!" Huang asked with a sneer. He doesn''t think that the so-called Kunlun Monkey King is a real monkey king.


    Adaptation is not the truth of random compilation. Huang Wen still knows. He always makes up other people''s stories. How can others make up Huang Wen''s truth?


    "That''s right. The monkey king in our mind is not the ghost like guy, let alone the guy with money mouse tail!" Leng Feng smiled, nodded and said.


    "What about you? Why do you trust me so easily? Is it because I''m strong enough?" Huang asked. He suddenly thought of something, looked at Leng Feng seriously and asked.


    "Your strength is one aspect!" Leng Feng listened to Huang Wen''s words and looked serious. Looking at Huang Wen, he said seriously, "but the most important thing is your words in front of the high-level human beings. Our human destiny is linked. We need common cooperation and common progress! This is also our development wish of China. Cooperation and win-win!"


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this..." Huang asked, thinking of where he had left at the top of mankind. Huang asked did not expect that it was for this reason that Huaxia chose to cooperate with himself.


    Otherwise, even if Huang Wen''s strength is strong, will China believe Huang Wen and dare to cooperate with Huang Wen.


    After all, trust is the most important prerequisite for mutual cooperation!


    "Well, I''ll solve them..." Huang asked, looking at the crowd, nodded and said softly, "you can eat slowly here first!"


    "OK!" Tony Stark and others glanced at the fake monkey and Zheng Xian and continued to eat hot pot. It was obvious that they didn''t take such an enemy to heart.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen left the hot pot shop with Leng Feng, weather witch, Zheng Xian and fake monkeys and appeared in base 1. This is also a common place for Huang Wen to destroy the corpse. Silly girl''s robot will help Huang Wen completely eliminate the traces of the corpse.


    "Hey, why did you bring me here? I haven''t finished my hot pot yet..." Leng Feng looked at his chopsticks and hurriedly stuffed the fat sheep in front of him into his mouth.


    Leng Feng''s appearance made Huang ask whether the food of the divine spear Bureau was very poor. Otherwise, how could the director of the divine spear Bureau look like this?


    "Cough, director Leng Feng is like this on weekdays, but he is still very serious when he meets really serious occasions..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on the face of the weather witch on one side. He looked at Huang Wen helplessly and explained in a low voice.


    "Now, isn''t it a serious occasion?" Huang asked, looking at Leng Feng in silence for a moment.

 Chapter 564

    However, when Huang Wen''s eyes looked at Leng Feng, Leng Feng was really serious, but his chopsticks were still tightly held in his hands, as if he was ready to go back to eat hot pot.


    "So, you can die. Don''t you want to be the gods of China? Then I hope you can meet the king of hell you are familiar with!" Huang asked helplessly. He turned his head and looked at the fake monkey and Zheng Xian faintly, and then the divine power surged out and directly crushed their bodies.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect happened. Zheng Xian''s body didn''t explode unexpectedly. The flesh and blood were condensed in the air by Huang Wen''s divine power, and there was no bloody situation.


    However, the fake monkey was different. When Huang Wen''s divine power oppressed and blew up the fake monkey''s body, there was no blood, but left a monkey hair suspended in the air.


    "Blow a monkey hair out of thousands of monkeys..." Huang Wen subconsciously flashed the familiar song in his mind. Huang Wen didn''t expect that he would see the same ability in the fake monkeys in the world.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen didn''t have time to say anything. A small tripod floated out of Zheng Xian''s flesh and blood. It was also suspended there, and there was no magic. However, Huang Wen could keenly detect that this small tripod would never be worse than his immortal killing sword!


    "This is one of the nine tripods on Zheng Xian!" Leng Feng frowned, sighed and said, "but I didn''t expect that the fake monkey ran away. You know, I''m afraid he heard a lot about us just now!"


    "Monkey hair..." Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly. Although the fake monkey cheated him with monkey hair, Huang asked that he didn''t think how powerful the fake monkey and even the monkey behind him were. Whether the two monkeys could compare with the monkey king in the silly girl world was not certain. If they were up to heaven, they couldn''t have the strength of sub heavenly Father level.


    After all, to suppress a heavenly Father, I''m afraid no other force can do such a luxurious thing except Asgard.


    You know, even the new star empire of shandal does not have a strong person at the level of sub heavenly father. There are several strong persons at the level of sub heavenly Father in the whole universe, including all dimensions attached to the universe.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if he knows my strength, what can he do? If they are willing to continue to die, let them come!" Huang asked back, shook his head with a sneer and said.


    "I forgot to remind you that the next array can''t be arranged in the Jiuding array, so that''s why we don''t need you to go to China. Of course, you can go to Xiangjiang and other places..." Leng Feng looked at Huang and nodded, and said solemnly.


    "Therefore, they may not deal with you in the immortal sword array, but they will lure you in the Jiuding array!"


    "Even if there is no immortal sword array, it''s not so easy for them to deal with me!" Huang asked with a glimmer of confidence in his eyes and said.


    Huang Wen''s bottom card is not just the immortal sword array. Whether it is the purple gourd, 100% white blade received empty handed, or even the certificate of the divine king, Huang Wen can have a strong self-protection ability in the face of stronger people than himself.


    Besides, it''s not certain whether there will be more powerful people in Kunlun than Huang Wen. After all, Gu Yi said that Huang Wen was not an opponent of Kunlun at that time, but Gu Yi stopped talking about it since Huang Wen showed more and more cards.


    Even Gu Yi had decided to leave the earth and share his power in a higher dimension, and he did not remind Huang Wen to be careful of Kunlun.


    Maybe, in ancient times, Huang asked at this time, even if he could not directly overturn Kunlun, he would not be affected by Kunlun


    "We are relieved to see you so confident!" Leng Feng smiled and nodded,


    "Poof!" with Leng Feng''s voice, Zheng Xian''s flesh and blood and the monkey hair completely exploded. Although the fake monkey ran away, it doesn''t mean that Chen Yi has no way to take him. Don''t forget that Huang Wen hasn''t used the ability of space gun.


    Of course, Huang Wen won''t start with the fake monkey now, because Leng Feng and the weather witch are still here, and Huang Wen is not ready to show too many cards.


    "Hum!" just then, a voice came to Huang Wen''s ears. It was a mysterious voice. It sounded like bad Mandarin and some like Minnan dialect. Anyway, it was very different from Huang Wen''s cognitive language.


    "This is the refining formula of Jiuding. If you use divine power, you can refine Jiuding..." Leng Feng looked at Huang Wen and said seriously, "from today on, you will be one of the guardians of Jiuding. We hope that we can cooperate together in the future!"


    "Of course, you don''t have to hurry to refine Jiuding now. It still takes a little time. You can take me back to eat hot pot first..."


    "Director......" the weather witch''s face was stiff and said in silence for a moment, "don''t you worry about what happened here and being known by everyone?"


    "It''s all right. I didn''t say anything about you and Aurora?" Leng Feng shrugged indifferently and said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, hey! I told you because I regarded you as a friend. You can''t talk nonsense!" the weather witch panicked when she heard the speech. The last time she went back, Leng Feng was not the director of the divine spear Bureau, and she had a good relationship with Leng Feng. Therefore, she talked about orolo with Leng Feng. Unexpectedly, she was threatened by Leng Feng in turn.


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you. We can keep secrets from each other." Leng Feng looked at the weather witch, smiled, shook his head and said softly, "my task is finished. After eating hot pot, I have to go back. After all, I can''t stay outside for too long..."


    "But now, as the director of the divine spear Bureau, I have no problem giving my employees a holiday so that someone can move freely!"


    "Thank you, director!" the weather witch''s eyes suddenly brightened and quickly looked at the cold front.


    "Then let''s go back to dinner first." Huang asked. Looking at the dialogue between the weather Witch and Lengfeng, he waved his hand and included the Jiuding into the ring, and then returned to the hot pot shop with Lengfeng and the weather witch.

 Chapter 565

    A long time later, a noisy hot pot dinner was finished. What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that Tony Stark robbed cold front of food on the table for a long time. The two people seemed unconvinced by each other.


    Originally, in Huang Wen''s opinion, it should be Steve Rogers who keeps a vigilant heart and distance from Leng Feng, but I didn''t expect that the relationship between Steve Rogers and Leng Feng seems to be good after a short meal.


    "Hoo! This meal is really comfortable. Thank you for your hospitality!" after dinner, Leng Feng stood up, arched his hands at Huang Wen and others, smiled and said, "in this way, I''ll go first. I''ll see you later. You don''t have to give it away. If you have a chance, I''ll be the host. Please have a good meal!"


    "But no one entertained you. You came uninvited!" Tony Stark said, looking at Leng Feng tit for tat. "Moreover, no one is going to send you. You can go as you come!"


    "Director Leng Feng doesn''t have to pay attention to him. Walk slowly and come again when you have a chance!" Steve Rogers pushed Tony Stark, then looked at Leng Feng and said with a smile.


    "After a while, I''ll go and have a look." Huang asked. Seeing that the two giants of the avenger had finished their words, he shook his head reluctantly, then looked at the cold front and said softly.


    "Welcome!" Leng Feng''s eyes brightened, looked at Huang and nodded and smiled, "Ma Dongmei will trouble you to take care of her. She will go back in a few days..."


    "OK, no problem!" Huang asked, glancing at Qin Ge Lei and others, and said, "they are all mutants. They should have a lot of common language..."


    "So, goodbye!" Leng Feng arched his hand again and turned away.


    "Well, Ms. Qin Ge Lei, where is Aurora?" the weather witch on one side couldn''t wait to see Qin Ge Lei tentatively as Leng Feng''s front foot left.


    "Oh, she helped me deal with the mutants in new hope state. I''ll let the Night Walker pick you up..." Qin Ge Lei couldn''t help laughing and whispered when she heard the weather witch.


    "No, I''ll send her there!" Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at the weather, the witch smiled and said, "don''t resist this force..."


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the body of the weather witch turned into a light spot and disappeared in place, appearing in the new hope state, and Aurora was here.


    "Your ability, in most cases, is still very useful..." Tony Stark looked at Huang and said with some emotion. "However, when some failures occur, there are still some troubles. By the way, what about space gems? With rocky, we should be able to study space gems faster..."


    "Are you ready to put it in a container?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Tony Stark.


    "Of course, I''m ready. The last time you went to another parallel universe, didn''t you bring us back image data? I have made similar things based on those mechanical arms to place space gemstones. There''s no problem..." Tony Stark nodded and said with a smile.


    "Well, let Jane foster and them all come back to continue their research. After all, we can''t spend money to raise idle people..." Huang asked with a smile and waved, and took them back to the avenger building. Of course, Zhong Qiang, John and others stayed to help Zhong Bo collect the hot pot shop.


    "Steve, don''t forget the two of us left in the cold front. Don''t get it wrong next time!" Tony Stark shouted at Steve Rogers, and then took Huang Wen into the laboratory.


    Yes, Tony Stark and Steve Rogers had discussed their attitudes in advance. Just after Huang Wen left with Leng Feng and others, Tony Stark discussed with Steve Rogers.


    Tony Stark had a grudge against the robbery of fat cattle before, so Tony Stark played the white face and Steve Rogers played the red face, treating the cold front with two different attitudes.


    "You''ve also prepared this one, which means you two look strange..." Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, some speechless looked at Tony Stark and Steve Rogers, muttered, and then entered the laboratory.


    "Here, that''s it. It can not only prevent space gems, but more importantly, it can carry the power of space gems!" Tony Stark looked at the equipment in front of him with some pride and said with a smile, "how about it? Isn''t it powerful?"


    "What''s so powerful? The iron man can use nanotechnology to produce infinite gloves, and the dwarves can produce infinite gloves that can use the power of infinite gemstones. There''s still a lot you need to do!" Huang asked, fearing that Tony Stark would expand, so he hit him impolitely.


    "Hey, hey! I''m Tony Stark, not the blacksmith of the dwarves!" Tony Stark glared at Huang and said, "don''t compare me with those dwarfs!"


    "The dwarves are not short. They are taller than ordinary frost giants..." Rocky heard Tony Stark and couldn''t help but say, "for example, dwarf Wang aitui, his height is more than five meters. In a word, we are dwarfs!"


    "No, are you sick?" Tony Stark rolled his eyes angrily and looked at rocky and asked, "you call them dwarves for guys more than five meters? What kind of giant is the Frost Giant?"


    "The reason why dwarves are called dwarves is that although they are tall, their height ratio seems to be an enlarged version. If they are reduced to the same ratio, they will be real dwarves..." Rocky shrugged and explained softly.


    "The reason why Frost Giant and flame giant are called giants is that their limits will be very high. Of course, this is a conventional thing recorded in Asgard''s ancient books..."


    "It''s also possible that before, the height of all major races was very high, and the individual strength of Frost Giant and flame giant was very strong, so the height would become exaggerated, so the dwarves would be called dwarves!"


    "Hum!" Huang asked, listening to Rocky''s story, put the space gem on Tony Stark''s equipment, then smiled, shook his head, and said softly: "how many things about myths and legends can be taken seriously? With this time, it''s better to study the space gem, and don''t bother me and the Night Walker in the future..."


    "You are lazy!" Tony Stark looked at Huang contemptuously, muttered, and then suddenly thought of something, "what about the soul gem? What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 566

    No wonder Tony Stark suddenly mentioned the soul gem, but the iron man who crossed over said the purpose or end of the soul gem with Tony Stark.


    This may also be one of the things that iron man wanted to change. Although iron man didn''t have this idea at the beginning, when he found that the world was completely different from their world, iron man still couldn''t help but want to recover this mistake.


    After all, because of the operation of iron man, Jarvis, who is closest to him and regarded as his relatives, will never appear again. Although illusion has a spiritual gem and is separated from the scope of robot and artificial intelligence, it has fallen into endless confusion.


    Finally, the life of illusion disappeared directly because the spiritual gem was forcibly cut down. Even when the ring finger crisis was lifted, he had no chance to come back.


    Therefore, Tony Stark became more concerned about the spiritual gem after hearing the words of the iron man and seeing the video of another world brought back by Huang Wen.


    "I have no idea of using it for the time being. After all, we are not short of a so-called more advanced artificial intelligence..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "and next, I have more important things to do!"


    "More important things?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Not only Tony Stark, but rocky also looked at Huang suspiciously. In their opinion, Huang asked that there should be nothing to be busy after the people of Kunlun and Shenmao bureau have been solved!


    "Well, maybe you haven''t seen Chinese mythology, or Chinese mythological novels. In short, the fake monkey has the ability of the monkey king in the myth, or the more famous one..." Huang Wen organized the language and said.


    "So, what fake monkey ran away? From your hands?" Tony Stark and rocky stared at Huang and asked in a surprised voice.


    "It''s not that he ran away, but that he didn''t really appear here!" Huang asked. He shook his head helplessly about Tony Stark''s and Rocky''s fuss. Then he flashed a cold light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "but even so, he can''t escape my palm!"


    "You dare to steal the name of the monkey king. Don''t blame you for being suppressed by me according to your destiny. Don''t forget, I''m a man with the palm of the Tathagata!"


    "What are you talking about?" Tony Stark opened his mouth slightly and expressed great concern about Huang Wen''s saying a series of words he didn''t understand. In his opinion, Huang Wen may be unable to bear such a gap and his mentality collapsed.


    "I mean, he can''t run out of the palm of the Tathagata Buddha!" Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised, directly opened the ability of the space gun, and released the perceptual eagle to look for the whereabouts of the fake monkey.


    Huang Wen doesn''t mean to use instantaneous movement to find the fake monkey, because Huang Wen can''t be sure whether the monkey hair left by the fake monkey will be a trap. Even if Huang Wen is not afraid of any trap, it doesn''t hinder Huang Wen from acting steadily.


    After all, monkey hair can be fake, but the image of fake monkeys can''t be fake. At least, in the eyes of Leng Feng and Zheng Xian, fake monkeys are like this!


    As Huang Wen released the eagle of perception, it didn''t take much time. The eagle of perception found the real body of the fake monkey, although he was far away from Huang Wen, or he had fled New York and even the United States!


    "Shua!" with almost no hesitation, Huang asked and clapped out the Tathagata God''s palm, which contains infinite Buddha light. It''s really suitable to deal with this fake monkey!


    "It''s terrible. That guy is so terrible. My monkey hair is 80% of my strength, and he killed me so easily..." at this time, the fake monkey has flown to a desert island and is still whispering.


    "Even the monkey king, who taught me my skills, doesn''t have such strength? Don''t mention him. Even the jade emperor doesn''t have such strength! Huh?"


    The fake monkey was muttering, and suddenly felt a sense of crisis of death. Subconsciously, the fake monkey turned into a goshawk and wanted to spread its wings and soar.


    "Bang!" but it''s useless. The strength of the fake monkey is too different from that of Huang Wen. Let alone him. Even the monkey king who taught him his skills is difficult to be Huang Wen''s opponent.


    In the whole Kunlun, the only one who can make Huang Wen look straight at is the Jade Emperor, the leader of Kunlun!


    Moreover, this is because the Jade Emperor is the separation of the Jade Emperor of the great Luotian!


    From Gu Yi''s conversation with Huang Wen, Huang Wen can know many things. For example, the Jade Emperor of Da Luotian is a strong father in heaven. For example, Da Luotian may have more than one strong sub heavenly Father


    However, these can not make Huang Wen feel afraid, especially the people in Kunlun have provoked Huang Wen''s head!


    Moreover, even in China without this world, Huang Wen will not watch such a group of hypocrites perform pirated myths there!


    "Is it true that there will be seventy-two changes? Seventy-two changes? Is it so easy to learn?" Huang asked. He took a deep look at the goshawk suppressed on the ground by his own palm. He found that the goshawk was just a camouflage, or it existed in vain.


    The fake monkey itself has the ability to fly. He turns into a goshawk and flies. Instead of flapping his wings, he shrinks and changes into the shape of a goshawk, and then wants to disguise himself.


    The art of such change is even weaker than the magic woman becoming someone else, especially now that the magic woman becomes another person, she can use this person''s ability.


    Of course, the premise is that the strength difference between the devil shaped woman and the other party will not be too great. If the devil shaped woman turns into Huang Wen, Odin and Gu Yi, and has their abilities, it must be impossible.


    Even if she turned into Logan, Qin Ge Lei and others, the devil shaped woman could not fully display their abilities.


    This is why, before the magic shaped woman turned into a laser eye, because the laser eye is what the magic shaped woman can think of, the limit of her transformation, and the only suitable role with extraordinary combat effectiveness!


    "Who are you? Why do you want to suppress me?" the fake monkey was pressed on the island by the Tathagata God. Feeling the threat of life, he shouted loudly.

 Chapter 567

    "I tell you! I''m from Kunlun. If you deal with me, Kunlun will not let you go! Behind me, there is the monkey king! There is the Jade Emperor..." the fake monkey saw that no one spoke and the pressure on him did not weaken, so he continued to shout.


    "Oh? But didn''t you say before that you are the monkey king?" Huang asked, sneering. The fake monkey''s body trembled suddenly, and the cold sweat burst out in an instant.


    "You... It''s you? How could it be? How could you find me? I''ve run away for the first time!" the fake monkey''s uncertain voice sounded, and then found that his strength became heavier, making his body rattle, and blood overflowed from his mouth and mixed with the soil on the island.


    For a time, the earthy smell and bloody smell changed back and forth in the taste of the fake monkey, which made the fake monkey suspicious and a little distracted.


    But it is this kind of absence that makes the fake monkey feel that today may be his deadline


    "Aren''t you the monkey king? Don''t you know how to somersault? Why didn''t you turn thousands of miles when you somersault?" Huang asked, and a mocking voice sounded in the ears of the fake monkey. "It''s disappointing that you ran so far after I gave you so long!"


    "The master will not let you go, and the Jade Emperor will not let you go!" the fake monkey clenched his teeth and swallowed the soil into his mouth.


    "Really? I really expect them to come to me for trouble!" Huang asked with a sneer. The silk in his voice did not hide his disdain. "By the way, aren''t you from the monkey king? Don''t you recognize that this move is the Tathagata palm?"


    "What?" the fake monkey was stunned when he heard the speech. The fake monkey naturally knew about the Buddha''s suppression of the monkey king, but it was known in the journey to the west, but in the mouth of the monkey king in Kunlun, he was not suppressed by the Buddha. At least, the monkey king in Kunlun was not and had not experienced it.


    "Poof!" as the fake monkey was stunned, Huang Wen released his powerful strength. A powerful Buddha light rose over the fake monkey and directly smashed the fake monkey''s body, even without flesh and blood.


    Now, between heaven and earth, only the big palm print on this island can prove that fake monkeys have appeared in this world. It is not so easy for Kunlun to find out the cause of death of fake monkeys. In particular, this island is just an uninhabited island in the Pacific Ocean.


    "Solved?" Tony Stark saw Huang Wen return to his mind, looked at Huang Wen tentatively and asked in a low voice, "every time you shoot out of thin air and disappear out of thin air, you are using this strange means to deal with others?"


    "Well, yes, haven''t I done this before?" Huang asked, nodded and looked at Tony Stark strangely. "What''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    "No! No!" Tony Stark twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, looked at Huang and said with some emotion, "I just think such a move will make the person targeted by you feel like a God..."


    "Gods? Isn''t there a God beside you?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, looked at rocky and said with a smile.


    "Ha... Ha!" Rocky''s face could not help but freeze. He looked at Huang Wen with some embarrassment and whispered, "how can I be a god compared with Lord Huang Wen? I can feel that Lord Huang Wen''s vitality is as boundless and long as the vast universe..."


    "Eh? Can you still feel this?" Huang asked and smelled the speech. He looked at Rocky in surprise, then shook his head and said softly, "it seems that you also understand that magician is the most suitable way for you, soldier assassin or something. You''d better change your post as soon as possible!"


    "What Lord Huang said!" Rocky nodded respectfully, without any bad thoughts because the centrifugal spell weakened his control.


    After all, rocky already knew that the Avengers were asked by Huang to change their fate. He was waiting for Huang to help himself and Thor change their fate!


    Of course, the most important thing is to help Freja''s fate. Rocky really doesn''t want to see the tragedy of another world in rocky appear in himself


    "Wait! Don''t you deny it?!" Tony Stark suddenly realized something after listening to Huang''s dialogue with rocky. He stared at Huang and asked in a surprised voice, "he just said that your vitality is as boundless and long as the universe. Can you say that you can live forever?"


    "If you live forever, it should not count for the time being..." Huang Wen flashed a trace of hesitation in his eyes. After thinking about it, he looked at Tony Stark very seriously and said, "if my strength is no longer improved, when the universe dies, it''s time for me to die."


    "Of course, if my strength can continue to improve, even if the universe dies, it will have no impact on me. Even if I leave the universe, I can continue to live!"


    "My heart can''t stand it. I don''t want to stay with monsters like you..." Tony Stark suddenly covered his heart, looked at Huang and said.


    "OK, what are you playing?" Huang asked, looking at the figure of Tony Stark''s play, shook his head with a smile and said softly, "you are now in a legendary state in all aspects. Although you can''t compare with Steve and uncle wolf, your longevity has long exceeded the limits of human beings..."


    "If you live for hundreds of years or even thousands of years, there is no problem at all, just like Mrs. Gao and others. Moreover, don''t you find that your skin has become younger since you achieved the legendary realm?"


    "You don''t say, I haven''t found it yet, so I''m an old monster now?" Tony Stark stared at Huang with some hesitation and asked tentatively.


    "After hundreds of years, you can say this again. Of course, if you are killed, I have no way..." Huang asked, shrugged, and then suddenly thought of something. Looking at Tony Stark''s teasing smile,


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that because you are older than peper and peper''s realm is higher than you, you are destined to live shorter than peper. At that time, although peper is older, his appearance should not change..."


    "Thank you! Huang asked, I want to continue my cultivation!" Tony Stark shouted at Huang asked when his face changed.

 Chapter 568

    "Young people don''t work hard, old people are sad..." Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s words, he couldn''t help smiling, shaking his head and whispered, "when there was a keel, you didn''t know to practice well. Now there is no keel. You want to practice quickly. How can it be so easy?"


    "Hum!" the voice of Huang Wen fell, took out the nine tripods from the ring, released his divine power and began to look at the nine tripods.


    Even though Leng Feng and the weather witch were friendly to Huang Wen and even put them on the weak side, Huang Wen did not rashly refine the so-called Jiuding.


    It''s not impossible to reach the sub heavenly Father master, especially the Jiuding array, which can defend Kunlun and the so-called Da Luotian. It must have its unique and powerful place.


    Even, in Huang Wen''s opinion, the power of this Jiuding array is definitely more powerful than his own immortal killing sword array, so Huang Wen has to guard against it.


    After all, Huang asked clearly that the heart of preventing people is indispensable


    "You don''t want to refine the nine tripods so easily?" Tony Stark looked at the nine tripods in front of Huang, couldn''t help frowning and asked in a low voice, "what if they left any means in the nine tripods?"


    It seems that it is not only Huang Wen who understands the necessity of preventing people''s heart, Tony Stark also understands this truth.


    "I didn''t see anything strange, or I didn''t feel any other means..." Huang asked his divine power carefully looked at the nine tripods in front of him for a long time and said softly.


    "Rocky, come and see. Aren''t you going to be a magician?" Tony Stark turned his head to rocky and said.


    "Well, that''s OK. Maybe you know more about the world..." Huang asked, nodded at Tony Stark''s words, looked at rocky and said, "Rocky, give it a try."


    "OK, Mr. Huang asked!" Rocky responded respectfully, released his spiritual power, began to feel the Jiuding in front of him, and even used his magic to test whether he could use the power of Jiuding a little.


    After a long time, Rocky''s face became a little pale, took back his spiritual power and magic, looked at Huang with some guilt and said, "sorry, Lord Huang, I didn''t notice any difference. I''ve tried to use my ability to use the power of Jiuding, but I failed..."


    "Well, forget it." Huang asked and nodded. He was preparing to refine the Jiuding directly, but Tony Stark directly opened a light curtain.


    "Wanda, come to the laboratory, Wanda, come to the laboratory..." Tony Stark shouted several times to the light curtain. Soon, Wanda and Pietro came to the laboratory.


    "No, Tony, there''s no need to exaggerate?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looking at Tony Stark helplessly.


    "It''s not my exaggeration. You''re too important to have any accidents!" Tony Stark looked at Huang solemnly and said, "moreover, since you can''t enter the Jiuding array, we should be careful. There''s nothing wrong!"


    "Wanda, feel the power of the nine tripods. By the way, can you use your ability to speculate whether something dangerous will happen if your master refines the nine tripods!" Tony Stark and Huang asked. After saying that, he turned his head and looked at Wanda and said.


    "OK!" Wanda''s face became solemn when she heard Tony Stark''s words. She looked at Huang and Jiuding with bright eyes. There was a crimson light in her eyes, as if she was sensing something and deducing something.


    "I didn''t see what happened to Shifu..." after a long time, the crimson light in Wanda''s eyes gradually faded away. She looked at Huang Wen and whispered, "at least, there is no chance of accidents between Jiuding and Shifu!"


    "OK, it''s hard for you." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, then looked at the nine tripods suspended in front of him, and read out the mysterious ancient sound left by Leng Feng.


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s divine power pouring out, the nine tripods released a powerful light. At this moment, Huang Wen can be sure that this single nine tripod does not need his own immortal sword!


    "Poof!" at the next moment, Jiuding subconsciously rushed to Huang Wen''s eyebrows and wanted to enter Huang Wen''s yuan God. However, when Jiuding was about to enter Huang Wen''s eyebrows, a small hand suddenly grabbed Jiuding.


    It was the hand of a villain three feet above Huang Wen''s eyebrows. At this time, he held Xuanyuan sword in one hand and Jiuding in the other.


    As the villain in the middle of the eyebrow grabbed Jiuding, Jiuding subconsciously struggled for a while, then perceived something, then stopped struggling and let the villain in the middle of the eyebrow hold it in his hand.


    The next moment, the villain in the middle of the eyebrow sat cross legged again, with Xuanyuan sword in one hand and Jiuding in the other. He was full of ancient breath and slowly closed his eyes


    "Is he holding it in his hand? It''s interesting..." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He thought that the nine tripods would directly enter his yuan God, but he didn''t expect that the nine tripods would finally appear in the hands of the villain in in the middle of the eyebrow.


    However, this is not much different for Huang Wen, and Huang Wen is not used to it. There are inexplicably more things in his yuan God.


    As for the role of the nine tripods, Huang Wen has already known the method of entering the nine tripods array. Even Huang Wen can vaguely perceive the positions of the other eight masters of the nine tripods through the nine tripods.


    "It seems that Mr. Huang Wen has refined the nine tripods. From now on, we are our own people..." Leng Feng''s voice with a light smile came out of the nine tripods in the way of divine thought.


    "Director Leng Feng is polite..." Jiuding''s ability to talk is naturally not uncommon. Huang asked and nodded, and a divine thought came out.


    Moreover, Huang Wen can also feel that he can close the location information of Jiuding at any time, or give up Jiuding at any time. This is the way that Leng Feng said before that he can give up Jiuding.


    But unfortunately, since Zheng Xian came to the hot pot shop and saw Huang Wen and others, he only had time to say such a forced word, and he never had a chance to speak again.


    Not to mention giving up Jiuding directly, Zheng Xian had no chance to scold Lengfeng and others, or even beg for mercy. He was directly killed by Huang Wen. It was a little less than the fake monkey

 Chapter 569

    "How''s it going? Is everything all right?" Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen and didn''t return to his mind for the first time after integrating the nine tripods, so he looked at Huang Wen with some worry and asked tentatively.


    Although Huang Wen, rocky and Wanda didn''t notice anything different in the nine tripods, Tony Stark was still a little worried. After all, in Tony Stark''s view, Huang Wen was too important to the earth or the avenger alliance.


    If Huang Wen really had an accident, it is difficult to ensure that those interstellar civilizations in the universe will not do the same things as the zeta Ruixing people after they know.


    Moreover, there is also the bullying and finger snapping crisis on Huang Wen''s heart and Tony Stark''s heart.


    Even now, the avenger alliance and Huang Wen already have two infinite gemstones, but if Huang Wen has an accident and mieba really comes to rob the gemstones, Tony Stark still has no confidence to stop it, especially Tony Stark knows that Gu Yi will leave soon


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Huang asked after a brief communication with Leng Feng, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile, "it''s just a little communication with Leng Feng. When Kunlun really wants to fight with them, how can I help..."


    "Can we help at that time?" Tony Stark sighed with relief when he saw that Huang asked nothing. Then he thought of something and looked at Huang asked in a low voice.


    "Do you want to help?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. From the perspective of Huang Wen and China, Kunlun is indeed their opposite, but even if the avenger alliance participated in killing Lei Gong, it didn''t have much hatred with Kunlun. Huang Wen didn''t mean to let them participate in the beginning.


    "What? Aren''t you going to let us help?" Tony Stark stared at Huang and asked, "are you going to solve it alone? You''ve become so diligent now? Have you been switched by Jiuding?"


    "Cough, what do you call this?" Huang asked, coughing a little embarrassed, especially when he saw Wanda and Pietro laughing aside, Huang asked, stared at Tony Stark angrily.


    "Since you want to help, then you can go with me. By the way, the mutant can also help..."


    "After all, I think the relationship between Aurora and the weather witch looks very good. If the weather witch encounters any difficulties, aurora is also happy to help her!"


    "Right! That''s just like you!" Tony Stark suddenly laughed and said teasingly when he heard Huang''s question. "With your character, if you don''t outsource all the tasks, it''s really not like you at all..."


    "..." Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly. He found that Tony Stark, who had a poisonous tongue, had no way to do it now. In particular, he was 100% killed with empty hands, which could not bring a sense of shame to Tony Stark at all and vaguely made him feel happy. Huang Wen really had no choice.


    Just here, when Huang Wen finished refining Jiuding and just mentioned aurora and weather witch, the new hope state on the other side, weather Witch and Aurora, is seeing the new hope state belonging to mutants.


    There are mutants everywhere. Everyone is using their own ability to make the whole new hope state better.


    Of course, these are good mutants who are innocent and have no record of committing crimes, or mutants who want to live an ordinary life. Many mutants have committed crimes and have long been arrested by the mutant law enforcement team.


    Members of the mutant law enforcement team, especially Gang Lishi and others, do not have any drama for such a long time. It is not that they have nothing to do, but that they have to deal with too many mutants who are not strong, but think they are very powerful, and then let them change their evil ways or be locked up forever.


    "This place is totally different from other places. Even though the Chinese mutants have not been discriminated against, they have never used their own strength to invest in construction like this. This method is very good. Maybe I can go back and promote it..." the weather witch looked at the mutants in new hope state and couldn''t help laughing.


    The weather witch was a little happy at this time. Although Lengfeng gave her a holiday, if she could bring back some helpful suggestions for construction, it would be a reward for Lengfeng''s kindness.


    "Hmm? What''s that? Are your newly created robots? Helping with the construction?" the weather witch was secretly happy in her heart. She suddenly found something. She looked at a large number of robots that suddenly appeared not far away and asked aurora in doubt.


    "Hmm?" Aurora was stunned when she heard the weather witch''s words. She subconsciously looked at the robot mentioned by the weather witch, but the next moment, Aurora''s face couldn''t help changing, because those robots began to destroy houses wantonly, and even started to fight ordinary mutants!


    You know, although the mutants of new hope state have awakened their variant ability, not every mutant is suitable to fight. Mutants are originally a race full of diversity, otherwise Qin Ge Lei will not establish new hope state and let the mutants build their own hometown.


    Therefore, when those robots began to destroy wantonly, many mutants ran away like ordinary people without resistance, and some even died in the hands of those robots.


    "Bastard! Stop it!" Aurora was so angry that she shouted in the direction of the robots. The sky was covered with dark clouds, and then endless thunder roared at the robots.


    But in the next scene, something that Aurora didn''t expect happened. The thunder she released didn''t cause any damage to those robots. Those robots were made of Zhenjin!


    So many robots, so much vibration gold, can only say that these robots consume more vibration gold than Huang Wen and the avenger alliance combined!


    That is, there are enough vibration gold in wakanda. Otherwise, it would have been used clean at this speed.


    Of course, this is not the Zhenjin excavated and produced by vakanda, but the Zhenjin smuggled and trafficked by someone. They were all taken away by the same force. I don''t know how much money it cost to create such a large number of robots and come out here.

 Chapter 570

    "How could this be possible?" witch, who had not seen Zhenjin weather, could not help exclaiming. Some couldn''t believe what she saw.


    The weather witch can clearly perceive that Aurora''s strength at this time is several times stronger than her, far stronger than the last time she saw aurora, but even such a powerful force can''t cause harm to those robots.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" a wild laugh rang out in the middle of the robot. If Wanda and Pietro were here, we could recognize that the laughter was Baron Strack, who studied mutants and was beaten down by the Apocalypse!


    "It''s no use! After I was driven away by the apocalypse, I worked hard to drill Yan and wanted to destroy your monster race. Finally, I finally found the existence of Zhenjin!" Baron Strack''s crazy voice rang, echoing aurolo and the mutant running below.


    From Baron Strack''s voice, we can hear that he has been completely crazy after the apocalypse, or because of the apocalypse, Baron Strack hates all mutants.


    Therefore, Baron Strack created the gold vibrating robot, spent all the money of Hydra, and even stole the account property of Alexander pierce and Malik family. If the people of these two veins were not nearly dead, Baron Strack''s behavior would be liquidated!


    Of course, I don''t know how long I have studied. Baron Strack, who is familiar with the ability of mutants, naturally knows that he can defeat the whole group of mutants only by virtue of Zhenjin, but he has an antidote developed from Jimmy!


    Baron Strack doesn''t even need to let these Zhenjin robots get any special ability. He just needs to let mutants lose their variant ability in front of these Zhenjin robots, which is enough to kill the group of mutants!


    Baron Strack followed his will and called his gold vibrating robots sentinel robots


    Yes, even if the magic woman was not caught, even if there was no Bolivar Tesla, the founder of Tesla k industry, the sentinel robot still appeared.


    Moreover, I don''t know if it is because Baron Strack is too similar to Tesla''s surname, so the task of exterminating mutants continues to Baron Strack.


    "Zhenjin?" Aurora''s pupils narrowed slightly. She instantly realized what Zhenjin was. After all, Aurora''s relationship with the avenger alliance was relatively close. She also knew very well about Steve Rogers''s Zhenjin shield. In just a moment, Aurora knew that she could not cause harm to Zhenjin!


    "Help!" Aurora did not hesitate. An idea flashed through her mind and directly prepared to contact Logan and them to help.


    "Let me help you!" when Aurora just contacted Logan, the weather witch not far behind also flew over. She shouted loudly and rushed directly to the Zhenjin robot. Then something that the weather witch didn''t think of happened. She fell directly from the air to the ground.


    "Puff!" said the weather witch. Fortunately, the weather witch didn''t fly directly to a higher level, but jumped over. Otherwise, it was possible to directly kill the weather witch with this fall, especially when the weather witch lost her variant ability.


    "Is this?" Aurora''s complexion changed. She hurriedly shouted to Logan at the other end of the phone, "come and help, Ma Dongmei is going to have an accident!"


    "Boss! Ma Dongmei, something''s wrong with them!" Logan shouted directly in the avenger building.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Huang asked and others in the laboratory looked at each other, and then suddenly appeared in front of Logan.


    "Come on! Those robots can be immune to our ability! It seems that Ma Dongmei has lost her ability!" thunder came from the other end of the phone. Along with the thunder, Aurora''s eager voice.


    Aurora didn''t dare to stop at this time, but she didn''t dare to rush directly to the weather witch, because Aurora was worried that once she lost her mutation ability, she would be like the weather witch. At that time, she and the weather witch would die!


    Shua! However, just when Aurora was flustered, Huang Wen and others appeared beside him. The next moment, the shape of the weather witch was also directly transmitted from the side of the Zhenjin robot.


    "Well, it''s all right." Huang asked, looking at Aurora and the weather witch, whispered, and then looked at the Zhenjin robot. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. "What a big hand, it can make so many Zhenjin robots. Is this wakanda''s own person or a wealthy super local tyrant?"


    "Don''t mess around. It''s better to recycle these gold vibrating robots. If they are directly destroyed, it''s too wasteful?" Tony Stark looked at the gold vibrating robot with bright eyes, and then looked at Huang warily.


    "You should be careful. There is a strange power around the gold vibrating robot. When I just stepped around them, I directly lost my mutation ability..." the weather witch who has recovered at this time looked at Huang Wen and others with some surprise and uncertainty.


    "Jimmy?" Wanda and Pietro suddenly thought of something when they heard the words of the weather witch. They looked at each other with some hesitation and said in disbelief for a moment.


    "Jimmy? Who''s that?" Logan asked, frowning at the conversation between his brother and sister.


    "It''s a mutant. His mutant ability is to make other people''s mutant ability invalid..." Pietro organized a language and said, "at the beginning, he was with us at Baron Strack, but he was caught by Baron Strack..."


    "Later, when the Apocalypse woke up to look for us, he also met Jimmy, and then lost part of his ability in front of Jimmy, but in the end, he killed Jimmy..."


    "What? The mutant ability that makes other mutants lose their mutant ability?" Logan seemed to say a tongue twister and couldn''t help staring. "How can there be such a abnormal ability? Or what''s the meaning of the birth of this ability? This Jimmy is no threat to ordinary people, but the mortal enemy of all mutants?"


    "At first, I thought that Jimmy was born to end the mutant group..." Wanda said with a slight look, "but later I found that his strength is far from enough!"

 Chapter 571

    "If Jimmy''s ability is really strong enough, then when the Apocalypse woke up and met him, he should directly lose all his mutant ability and die in the hands of Baron Strack..." Wanda explained softly when she saw the slightly changed look of the people.


    "However, the result is not like this. The Apocalypse not only beat Baron Strack away, but also directly killed Jimmy. It can be seen that Jimmy''s ability can not restrain all mutants. In other words, the stronger the strength of mutants, the stronger the resistance to Jimmy''s ability!"


    "Antidote..." hearing Wanda''s words, Huang asked his eyes, suddenly thought of something and looked at the Zhenjin robot in front, "sentry robot?"


    "At the beginning, Baron Strack really called Jimmy the antidote, and master knew it?" Wanda looked at Huang in surprise and asked in a low voice.


    "Just get used to it, this guy. You know a lot of secrets!" Tony Stark shrugged and smiled. "But what are sentinel robots? Are the names of the large group of robots ahead?"


    "Avenger alliance?!" just when Tony Stark asked Huang, Baron Strack''s voice came from the Zhenjin robot on the other side. But soon, Baron Strack seemed to think of something and his voice calmed down again.


    "What about the avenger alliance? Zhenjin is invincible! Nothing can be destroyed. Zhenjin! Today, I will kill you first, avenge the hydra, and then kill all the mutants, so that all the monsters on the earth can no longer exist!"


    Bang! With the a sound, storm hammer hit a gold vibrating robot directly, and then flew back into hands of the Steve Rogers. Gold vibrating robot was unharmed with theout any signs of the injury.


    "Well, this is pure Zhenjin, I''m sure." Steve Rogers sighed lightly. He didn''t quite understand why Zhenjin was suddenly so worthless. At the beginning, only his shield was made by Zhenjin in the whole world. Now a villain can use Zhenjin to make trouble.


    If it were not for Steve Rogers'' strength, which was countless times stronger than before, and if Steve Rogers had not got the hammer of the storm, I think Steve Rogers would be more difficult to accept at this time.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" it seemed that Baron Strack laughed wildly when he saw the futility of Steve Rogers. "How about the Avengers? Captain America? Are you familiar with it? This is the material of your shield. At the beginning, you destroyed the Hydra with this shield. Now, it can be regarded as Feng Shui taking turns?"


    "So, there''s no other way but to destroy these gold vibrating robots?" Tony Stark asked in a low voice, looking at so many gold vibrating robots with some flesh pain.


    "Silly girl? How is it? Is it difficult?" Huang asked, not answering Tony Stark''s words, but whispering to silly girl.


    As the saying goes, the technology industry specializes in these Zhenjin robots. Although they are made by Zhenjin and difficult to destroy, they are also robots. They also need programs to continue to control. The most powerful artificial intelligence on earth is silly girl. Huang Wen doesn''t believe that the programs controlling Zhenjin robots can stop silly girl.


    "Don''t worry, boss, you don''t need to do it at all. I can handle it soon!" silly girl''s image rose from Huang Wen''s watch, looked at Huang Wen and said with a smile, "however, the Baron Strack is not here, and I haven''t found his position for the time being..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve felt his breath. When these gold vibrating robots are solved, this guy doesn''t need to live..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Avenger alliance! Mutants! Get ready for your death!" however, what Huang Wen and others didn''t expect was that they didn''t start at the first time. Baron Strack thought they were afraid of vibrating gold robots, so Baron Strack''s crazy voice rang out.


    At the next moment, under the order of Baron Strack, those Zhenjin robots rushed towards Huang Wen and others. When the Zhenjin robot approached, Logan and others felt an uncomfortable feeling.


    Even if the weather witch once again lost her mutant ability, Aurora was not so strong.


    However, the performance of Logan and others is much better than that of the weather Witch and orolo. After all, Logan and others have not only the ability of variety, but also their own cultivation of legendary nine changes, with legendary body quality, and greater resistance to eliminating the ability of variety.


    "Shua!" just when Baron Strack thought that his Zhenjin robot was about to be invincible in the world and wanted to kill all the Avengers and mutants, a sword light contained the law of sword, directly cut off the body of a Zhenjin robot and divided it into two parts from the middle.


    With the a "poof!" sound, robot lost its mobility and fell to ground.


    "How is this possible?!" Baron Strack''s suspicious voice echoed in Huang Wen''s ears. He didn''t understand that he had done countless experiments to confirm that Zhenjin was indeed indestructible before he had the confidence to deal with the mutant. Now how could Zhenjin be directly cut in half?


    "Hey, hey! Huang asked, didn''t you say that silly girl was allowed to control these Zhenjin robots? How did you cut off one? What a waste..." Tony Stark looked at the fallen Zhenjin robot and said with some flesh pain, "the molecular structure of the Zhenjin you cut has been completely destroyed and can''t be used anymore!"


    "It doesn''t matter. There are so many gold vibrating robots here, enough for you to waste, or you can stop them?" Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark with a teasing smile and asked.


    "That''s not necessary!" Tony Stark quickly shook his head and joked. His nano armor technology is not enough to support him to make the armor made of Zhenjin and aidman alloy so light. In other words, even Tony Stark''s shot can''t cause any harm to the Zhenjin robot in front of him.


    In Tony Stark''s view, among all the people present, the only one who can cause damage to the Zhenjin robot should be Logan. Unfortunately, Logan''s ability is restrained by Jimmy''s ability. If he is so close, Logan may not be able to use his ability!

 Chapter 572

    "Hum!" but the next moment, something that Tony Stark didn''t expect happened. Wanda''s body was directly filled with powerful chaotic magic, and then all the gold vibrating robots flew up.


    There is no need to cause damage to Zhenjin robots, just make them lose their ability to move!


    "Hmm? Wanda, aren''t you affected?" Tony Stark asked, looking at Wanda in surprise.


    "It''s affected, but most of my spiritual power has changed from variant ability to my own spiritual power..." Wanda nodded, looked at Huang and said with a very happy smile, "thanks to master''s guidance!"


    "You''ve called me master. I can''t teach nothing?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Boss, immediately, you can completely invade the program of Zhenjin robot!" at this time, silly girl''s image spoke again, "counting down, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1... The invasion was successful, and all Zhenjin robots have been completely controlled!"


    "My sentry robot! What happened?!" Baron Strack''s angry voice sounded again, because he found that he had completely lost control of the Zhenjin robot!


    "Wanda, put them down. Wait a minute. I''ll take them all back to the avenger building and let Tony slowly study how to deal with them!" Huang asked Wanda, who looked aside. "Remember, these Zhenjin robots can never be obtained by outsiders, so as not to cause too much damage to the mutant group!"


    "Don''t worry, master, I know!" Wanda nodded solemnly, then waved at the Zhenjin robot and put the Zhenjin robot on the ground.


    "Shua!" the next moment, Huang Wen sensed the position of Baron Strack, flashed his body, directly disappeared in situ and appeared in a secret base where Baron Strack was located.


    "You are quite steady. Even if you have so many gold vibrating robots, you don''t mean to go out..." Huang asked. Looking at Baron Strack who hurried to operate the computer at this time, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Who?!" Baron Strack''s body suddenly trembled and subconsciously turned back. When he saw Huang''s question, Baron Strack''s pupils narrowed slightly, his body stepped back involuntarily, bit his teeth and looked at Huang''s question. "Who are you?"


    "Tut tut!" Huang asked, looking at Baron Strack, smiled, shook his head and said with some ridicule, "I didn''t expect that one of the great Hydra leaders didn''t even know who I was. Moreover, with information like you, you should attack the alliance of mutants and Avengers at will?"


    "Boom!" just as Huang Wen''s voice fell, an energy gun directly hit Huang Wen.


    "Hahahahahaha! Go to hell! Avenger alliance? You dare to be so arrogant! Be ready to be killed!" Baron Strack suddenly laughed wildly. It was not him who had just shot, but a smart nine headed snake soldier. Baron Strack is not alone here. All his nine headed snake soldiers are here.


    "To tell you the truth, I really admire you Hydras. You still use your weapons decades ago..." however, to Baron Strack''s surprise, Huang Wen came out of the smoke unharmed. Even his clothes were not damaged. He looked at him calmly and said.


    "How much power did you extract from the cosmic cube? And in what way did you store them?"


    "You! You are a monster! You are all monsters like those mutants!" Baron Strack looked at Huang Wen in some panic and shouted loudly, but Huang Wen keenly saw what Baron Strack fumbled in his pocket and threw it at himself.


    "Bata!" a small blue stone fell to Huang Wen''s feet. Huang Wen could clearly feel that there was some strange power in this small stone, and it should be related to the power of mutants.


    "Boss, the power in this small stone is the same as that in the Zhenjin robot. This small stone can restrain the ability of variants..." silly girl''s voice soon rang in Huang Wen''s ear.


    "Well, it''s a pity. I wanted uncle wolf to come and help. Now it seems that I''m the only one to do it myself..." Huang asked, shaking his head with some regret and whispered.


    At the next moment, numerous swords poured out of Huang Wen''s body, and then flew out directly. The 10000 swords belonged to the sect and showed up again. This time, each sword took the life of a hydra soldier. Only Baron nastrak was not on Huang Wen''s list.


    "The antidote stone doesn''t work for you?" Baron Strack stared at Huang and asked, "aren''t you a mutant?"


    "I''ve never said I''m a mutant?" Huang asked, looking at Baron Strack with a sneer, and then said softly, "there''s no need to exist here. Come with me, you Hydra. It''s better to let Tony and Steve kill them..."


    "Boom!" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, everything around him suddenly turned into powder. Except him and Baron Strack, everything else no longer existed.


    This is Huang Wenxin''s ability to conduct a big explosion with his own divine power. When no one around can compete with himself, the only way to wait for the surrounding materials is to destroy!


    Of course, this point is also perceived from the power of the Phoenix. Huang Wen is not original, but I think Ronnie will not investigate the ownership with Huang Wen even if he knows it.


    "Shua!" the figure of Huang Wen appeared beside Tony Stark, holding Baron Strack in his hand, and then threw it to the ground.


    "Is he Baron Strack? The leader of the Hydra?" Tony Stark asked in a deep voice, looking at Baron Strack with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Yes, he''s Baron Strack!" Wanda and Pietro nodded and confirmed the identity of Baron Strack.


    "Steve! This guy is over to me! Go back to the avenger building first! I''ll vent!" Tony Stark flashed a murderous spirit in his eyes, then directly took Baron Strack, opened the nano armor, flew away, and I don''t know where to deal with Baron Strack

 Chapter 573

    Over there, Tony Stark took Baron Strack to vent his anger. Here, Huang Wen returned to the avenger building with a group of Zhenjin robots.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen didn''t expect that the crisis of sentry robot would appear in this world. Huang Wen didn''t expect that sentry robot had completely changed its appearance.


    However, for Huang Wen, the sentry robot is nothing at all. After all, Huang Wen is not a mutant. No matter how the sentry robot develops, it will have no impact on Huang Wen.


    Don''t mention Huang Wen. Even for most Avengers, sentry robots can''t pose a fatal threat. Even if the Avengers haven''t destroyed Zhenjin''s ability for the time being, at least they won''t be restrained by Zhenjin robots.


    In this way, time began to run away, and Zhenjin robots were incorporated. When Tony Stark came back, he made new changes and recasting for these Zhenjin robots, so that these Zhenjin robots have more uses.


    A month later, in the dimension of hell, the black heart devil had returned here for too long. The black heart devil had been impatient for too long, because Mephisto didn''t mean to go to Lucifer for trouble at all.


    "What''s the matter? Mephisto, a coward, is afraid of Lucifer?" the black heart devil whispered in a very unhappy voice, "it''s impossible. With his temper, how can he endure so long? It''s clear that his strength is stronger than Lucifer..."


    "Is it that he bragged to me before? He can''t beat Lucifer? Or, what more important thing does he have now, so he doesn''t have time to deal with Lucifer?"


    "However, during this period of time, the demon ghosts in hell have been almost filled. There is no need to continue filling. Is it related to the mysterious cemetery?"


    Just as the black heart devil kept thinking over there, in the dimension of hell, Mephisto looked a little excited, and his eyes kept flashing, as if he had encountered something great.


    "Great! Guyi bastard is finally going away!" the corners of Mephisto''s mouth raised slightly, showing a ferocious radian. Although Mephisto''s most hated person on earth has changed from Guyi to Huang Wen due to Huang Wen''s series of operations, Mephisto couldn''t help getting excited when he felt that Guyi''s deadline was coming.


    "However, even if Gu Yi dies, there is Huang Wen on the earth. The strength of that bastard is also very strong. At least, when I am suppressed by the earth dimension, I can''t be his opponent..."


    "Is there any way to let him leave the earth dimension and come to my hell dimension again? No, with that boy''s obscene style, if he was in my hell dimension, he wouldn''t be so easy..."


    "Hum!" as Mephisto''s voice fell, a flame full of evil breath rose in Mephisto''s palm.


    In other words, this was captured by Mephisto from the space boundary wall of the dimension of hell. Before, it was the black heart devil, but they didn''t find this flame, because there was an ancient element demon in this flame. Zatanos once dominated in ancient times!


    Zatanos, this is one of the biggest secrets that Mephisto hides in the space boundary wall of the hell dimension. The reason why he is one of them is that there is another mysterious existence in the space boundary wall of the hell dimension!


    "Roar!" zatanos roared angrily in the fire. "Mephisto! If you have the ability, let me out! Let''s fight alone! What kind of hell Lord are you when you sneaked in like that?"


    "Why do you want to be alone with the Lord?" zananus, do you still think that the present age is in ancient times, and who has the final say? "Mohstor laughed, and looked at the zanas in his hands, who mocked.


    "Of course, just whose fist is big, you are not my opponent at all. Otherwise, how could you fall into my hands?"


    "Fart!" zatanos''s angry voice was deafening. If he wasn''t in the flame in Mephisto''s palm, he could spit on Mephisto''s face or a flame.


    "I fart? Why? Zatanos, you lost, don''t you admit it?" Mephisto glanced at zatanos lightly, and a trace of ridicule flashed in his eyes. "You''ve been caught by me, and you don''t admit to losing to me. You''re too ashamed of the ancient element demon!"


    "Mephisto!" zatanos''s voice instantly increased by an octave, as if he was mad. "If I hadn''t fought with the spirit of revenge and been leaked by you, could you catch us?"


    "Oh, if you don''t mention the spirit of revenge, I almost forgot him!" Mephisto suddenly laughed at the speech, then waved to the void, and another flame flew into Mephisto''s hands. At this time, a flame rose in Mephisto''s hands, which looked much more symmetrical.


    Yes, this is another secret in the space wall of hell dimension!


    "I''m not wrong. At the beginning, you lost to the spirit of revenge when you fought with the spirit of revenge, and then both of you lost to me. Therefore, both of you are defeated by my men. What''s the problem?" Mephisto said with a smile, looking at the two flames in his hands.


    "Mephisto! Is your strength growing up with your face?" zatanos asked, biting his teeth and staring at Mephisto.


    "No, no, no, I hope that my face can really be as strong as my strength..." Mephisto suddenly thought of something, shook his head and said with some emotion, "after all, I met a guy before. His face is far beyond his strength. He doesn''t play cards according to the routine. Even I am ashamed!"


    You don''t have to ask. What Mephisto said is naturally Huang Wen who constantly sneaks into Mephisto with a gun of space. Maybe Huang Wen doesn''t think so, but in the eyes of a group of strong people in contact with Huang Wen, Huang Wen is a guy who doesn''t play cards according to the routine.


    Even, Huang asked a lot of abilities, which in itself is the existence of not playing cards according to the routine, especially those who are 100% picked up empty handed.


    Well, Huang Wen can''t be blamed. It''s a lucky draw given by the system, so that Huang Wen can only play his name in this way


    Fortunately, Huang Wen enjoyed it and didn''t notice anything wrong

 Chapter 574

    "Since his face is far beyond his strength, can he still survive from your hands?" at this time, the spirit of revenge who has been silent and didn''t speak suddenly opened his mouth.


    "It''s a pity that I really want to do this. Even, I really want to turn his soul into the same existence as you, and imprison it in my hell dimension forever and ever, but unfortunately, I can''t..." Mephisto heard the words of the spirit of revenge and said with a sigh.


    "His face is far beyond his strength, but his strength is also very strong. Even if he does not really reach our level, he also has the power of self-protection. Especially in the earth dimension, I can''t give full play to all my strength in the earth dimension!"


    "So, this is your time. Is the purpose of releasing us to deal with him?" the spirit of revenge seemed to realize something and looked at Mephisto and asked.


    "Deal with him? Yes, but if you have to make a little detour and be directly discovered by that guy, I''m afraid you won''t be effective. Moreover, you can''t directly put the contact in my hell dimension. Isn''t Lucifer the bastard Yin me? Let him taste the power of Huang asked that guy!" the light of wisdom flashed in Mephisto''s eyes, Said with a sneer.


    "No, there''s Gu Yi. I have to be sure. Gu Yi''s time is really coming and he''s about to leave. Otherwise, if Gu Yi can pull his hand, my plan is not so easy..."


    "Is Huang Wen your goal?" the spirit of revenge was silent and asked, "who is Gu Yi? You tell us so many things, aren''t you afraid of our cooperation with them?"


    "Yes, Huang Wen is my ultimate goal, and Gu Yi is the guardian of the earth dimension. Even in your two heyday, if you join hands, you are not her opponent..." Mephisto looked at the spirit of revenge and the silent zatanos, suddenly smiled and said mockingly.


    "And do you think I don''t know your plan? Or do you think I''m stupid? Will you give both of you a chance to cooperate against me?"


    "You... What are you going to do?!" zatanos''s pupils narrowed slightly, looked warily at Mephisto, and his tone was a little suspicious.


    "The origin of the two of you is mutually reinforcing, which also gives you the opportunity to integrate with each other. When you integrate together, your consciousness will be completely confused and even cease to exist!" there is a trace of madness in Mephisto''s voice. His body released a powerful momentum and made the whole dimension of hell tremble constantly.


    "No! Mephisto! What are you going to do?!" zatanos cried in horror.


    "No! Mephisto! You can''t be like this!" at this time, even the spirit of revenge was not calm, because he realized that if his consciousness was really integrated with zatanos, he might no longer exist!


    Not only him, but also zatanos. At that time, there will be a new sense of integration between two people, but it will no longer be the two of them before!


    But unfortunately, no matter how the spirit of revenge and zatanos shout, Mephisto doesn''t have any meaning to pay attention to. His momentum keeps getting stronger, which makes the whole dimension of hell tremble more violently. This is not only because Mephisto''s strength is strong, but more importantly, Mephisto is still borrowing the power of the dimension of hell!


    "What happened?" in the hell dimension, Mephisto''s black heart devil feeling was affected by this powerful and incomparable force, and his body could not help trembling slightly, not only because of fear, but more importantly, the black heart devil was born in this hell dimension, and he would naturally be suppressed by this hell dimension.


    Just like when the black heart devil became the Lord of hell before, those hell demons could not resist the power from the black heart devil. Even if those hell demons were not much weaker than the black heart devil, the hell dimension would automatically suppress them!


    "Is Mephisto going to take action? But doesn''t he summon the hell army to fight? If he makes an appointment with Lucifer alone, it doesn''t seem to need to make such a great momentum?" the black heart devil''s heart is uncertain, but he can''t know what Mephisto is doing now.


    "Do you want to use the mark left by Lord Huang to contact him? However, I don''t know what Mephisto is going to do now. It''s necessary to contact Lord Huang rashly. Won''t he be angry?"


    With the sound of "hum!" when the black heart devil was tangled in his heart, Mephisto''s two hands kept getting closer and closer, and the flames in the two regiments were getting closer and closer, and they were faintly merging together.


    However, it can be clearly seen that Mephisto''s arm is slightly shaking, which is from the resistance of the spirit of revenge and zatanos.


    Unfortunately, in the end, Mephisto still had to be better. The power from the spirit of revenge and zatanos did not stop Mephisto. Mephisto''s two hands merged together, and those two flames merged with his hands.


    With the sound of "buzzing", a brand-new flame was born. With the flame, there was the brand-new consciousness, demon consciousness!


    "Success!" a trace of fatigue flashed in Mephisto''s eyes, and then replaced fatigue with hidden excitement.


    At the next moment, the flame melted into a contract and disappeared, while Mephisto''s mouth slightly raised. His game has been set up. He will use this game to deal with Huang Wen, Gu Yi and Lucifer at the same time!


    Lead Huang Wen out of the earth dimension and go to war with Lucifer. When the ancient time is approaching and fighting with domam, he will use the Yin hand behind the ancient one. No matter what the ancient one has calculated, Mephisto will destroy it!


    Yes, Mephisto knows what happened between domam and Guyi. He also knows that domam will not let go of Guyi when Guyi''s deadline is coming and he is about to get rid of everything. At this time, Guyi completely restrained by domam will have no energy to deal with him!


    However, what Mephisto doesn''t know is that he is the last arranger. Before him, Huang Wen and Gu Yi have arranged their own Bureau respectively, and even domam has arranged his own Bureau. I just don''t know who will be better in the end

 Chapter 575

    Of course, Huang Wen didn''t know the means of Mephisto''s arrangement, because the black heart devil hesitated and didn''t choose to inform Huang Wen in the end.


    Therefore, Huang Wen also had no chance to stop Mephisto''s means. At a performance venue called Quentin carnival, motorcycle stunt driver claush got cancer. His adopted son Johnny brezer studied an ancient spell to save him and finally signed a contract with a demon.


    There is no doubt that the devil who likes to sign contracts is Mephisto. Mephisto signed a contract with Johnny blazer to save Crouch''s cancer. What Johnny Blazer needs to pay is the price of enslavement of his soul.


    Johnny Blazer did not know that the contract he signed sealed the demon consciousness formed by the fusion of the spirit of revenge and zatanos, which was integrated into his body with the effectiveness of the contract.


    Moreover, Mephisto did not really save crouch. Although Crouch''s cancer was better, three weeks later, crouch challenged the motorcycle stunt to leap the limit, failed to set the world record of 22 cars, and even died on the spot, without any chance to save him.


    Yes, this is Mephisto''s means. He only promised to cure Crouch''s cancer, but he didn''t say that crouch was destined to die under this stunt challenge


    In other words, Johnny Blazer paid the price of enslavement of his soul, but he still didn''t save his adoptive father. Moreover, he lost his freedom and became a ghost Knight!


    When darkness comes, Johnny Blazer will become a skeleton burning his skull without any flesh and blood, as if he had completely fallen into hell!


    Even, because of Mephisto''s means, Johnny blazer, who incarnated as the evil spirit knight, completely lost control of his body. This is the means left by Mephisto in the devil''s soul, and it is also a key step for Mephisto to carry out his own plan


    "Ding! I found a supernatural event, which is similar to the damage caused by the original target eye. It is suspected that it was done by hell Lord murphysto!"


    Mephisto thinks that what he has done is perfect. He has not really come to the earth. Gu Yi is busy trying to fight domam. He should not be found.


    But unfortunately, Mephisto forgot that there is something on earth called technology. Last time, Mephisto blocked the Jinhe building, so that all perceptual forces could not enter the Jinhe building. He was asked by Huang to see what happened in the Jinhe building with silly girl''s scientific and technological power.


    This time, too, when Johnny Blazer turned into an evil spirit knight and began to judge in the dark, Jarvis directly locked him, and after communicating with silly girl, he determined the power of the evil spirit knight that Johnny Blazer turned into, which was very similar to that after the target eye changed.


    Because of this, Jarvis came to the conclusion that the Lord of hell, Mephisto, did it again!


    "So, there''s a new target?" Tony Stark couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard Jarvis''s broadcast, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. "So what Mephisto, haven''t you been beaten by Huang? The last time he opened the door of hell and sent so many demons, he failed. What demon do you do now?"


    At this time, Mephisto does not have any dignity in the avenger alliance, at least in Tony Stark''s eyes. Even Tony Stark met Mephisto, which is the same attitude, because he already knows that Mephisto who came to the earth is definitely not Huang Wen''s opponent.


    Moreover, it was Huang Q before. If Huang Q now dealt with Mephisto, Tony Stark couldn''t believe what end Mephisto would come to


    "After the last target eye mutation, the strength is OK. Who will deal with it?" Tony Stark muttered, but he didn''t mean to do it himself, because there has been new progress in the research of space gemstones, and even they can start trying to open the space portal.


    "I''ll go..."


    "I''ll go!"


    Just as Tony Stark''s voice echoed in the avenger building, Logan and Steve Rogers spoke at the same time.


    "For such a small role, will two people go together?" Tony Stark glanced and couldn''t help saying, "I think this may be the beginning of Mephisto''s preparation for being a demon. Will there be countless guys with similar abilities to make trouble all over the world?"


    "Let''s make a quick decision. Let''s go together, Tony. Isn''t your space portal ready to open? Send us both over!" Logan shouted at a monitor in the avenger building.


    Now I don''t know what''s going on. The Avengers don''t need to communicate face-to-face. Everyone yells at the monitor or watch image. The key is that the Avengers are still used to this way of communication.


    "Er... Now, we have succeeded in the experiment with only mice. Are you sure you two want to use this space portal?" Tony Stark''s voice was not very confident and asked Logan and Steve Rogers with hesitation.


    "What are you afraid of? My immortal body is no joke. Besides, Steve can fly back through the storm hammer at any time. What''s to be afraid of?" Logan shrugged, walked to the direction of the laboratory and walked into the laboratory with Steve Rogers.


    Although Steve Rogers didn''t speak, he also came here. Obviously, he thought the same as Logan.


    "You think about it, I don''t care about after-sales and safety!" Tony Stark said with a guilty look at Logan and Steve Rogers.


    "Well, what''s the cost? It doesn''t look like a confident Tony Stark. In other words, has the mouse really succeeded in getting to the target place?" Logan looked up and down. Tony Stark asked, "are you fooling your two uncles?"


    "Get out! Of course it''s successful!" Tony Stark heard Logan mention uncle stem, angrily stared at Logan and Steve Rogers, then took a deep breath and said, "now that you''ve decided, I''ll start. The coordinates have been set. When you''re gone, I''ll contact Huang Wen to find you..."


    "Buzzing!" before Logan and Steve Rogers could speak, they were directly hit by the light emitted from the space gem. This light does not contain any lethality, but only the purest space force acting on the two people.

 Chapter 576

    "He said he didn''t want to use the space portal for us. You even set the coordinates..." before Logan finished his words, the space force directly transmitted him and Steve Rogers away.


    "Did it?" Tony Stark asked expectantly as he saw Logan and Steve Rogers disappear into the laboratory.


    "I don''t know..." Jane foster and others shook their heads, indicating that they didn''t know what had happened.


    "Shua!" in the sky somewhere, Logan and Steve Rogers appeared directly here. Yes, they were not transmitted to the ground, but directly transmitted to the mid air.


    It can be seen that Tony Stark''s research on space gems may have a little flaw


    "Lying in the trough, NIMA!" Logan subconsciously burst a foul word in the air, directly controlled the opening of the Douqi wing, and then suspended in the air.


    "..." relying on his perennial quality, Steve Rogers swallowed the dirty words he was going to say and hung in the air by the hammer of the storm.


    "Where are we?" Logan looked at Steve Rogers. After a long silence, Logan asked first.


    "I... don''t know, but it seems that there are no buildings around, let alone the guy who is similar to the target!" Steve Rogers looked around and found that this is a wasteland. There are no buildings at all. Even they can''t be sure whether they are in the United States or on the earth.


    After all, Steve Rogers and Logan went to shandal. They know that other planets may have such an environment.


    "Tony Stark, where did you send us?" Logan''s voice appeared in the laboratory. Tony Stark and others changed their complexion slightly, and then quickly began to check the coordinates of Logan and others.


    "Cough, didn''t I say? The probability of an accident at the space portal..." Tony Stark made some awkward sounds, and then found that the earth coordinates of Logan and Steve Rogers were indeed correct, but there was a slight deviation in the coordinates of the universe, so the two men were sent to Mexico.


    Soon, Logan and Steve Rogers, who got directions, returned to the avenger building. Tony Stark said with a embarrassed smile: "before, the white mouse really succeeded and reached the target location, but one of them succeeded. Before we can continue the experiment, you have to try it yourself..."


    "Of course, your attempt is worth it. At least, according to your experiment this time, we can officially complete the experimental data. This time, there must be no problem!"


    "..." Logan and Steve Rogers looked at each other, and some didn''t dare to believe Tony Stark. After all, they already knew that the space gem locked the coordinates of the universe. If they were sent to space, even if Huang asked in time, Steve Rogers would lose half his life.


    "Really, you have to believe me..." Tony Stark said, looking seriously into the eyes of Logan and Steve Rogers.


    "..." Logan looked at Steve Rogers, and then subconsciously stepped back.


    "No, how do you two look like this!" Tony Stark saw that Logan and Steve Rogers were no longer hooked... No, they were no longer willing to continue to use the space portal. They were a little anxious for a time. "Just now I said that the space portal was unstable and you two wanted to use it as if you were on a trip. Now I said there was no problem, and you two dared not..."


    "All right, all right! Who makes you our big nephew?" Logan and Steve Rogers looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "you start. I hope you can find us as soon as possible!"


    "No, this time, there must be no problem!" Tony Stark patted himself on the chest with confidence and said with a smile.


    "The coordinates have been locked and are starting!" this time, it seemed that it was a little formal. At least Jarvis''s voice sounded in the laboratory, and then the same space beam acted on Logan and Steve Rogers.


    "Shua!" almost instantly, Logan and Steve Rogers disappeared. This time, they appeared in the city. Next to them was a scorched ground.


    Obviously, Logan and Steve Rogers appeared at one of the crime scenes. When the surrounding police saw Logan and Steve Rogers, they quickly surrounded them. When they recognized the identities of the two people, the police were relieved.


    "It''s great that you''re here!" the sheriff looked at Logan and Steve Rogers very excitedly. "It''s the sixth case. It''s definitely a supernatural event. We don''t even know what the suspect looks like..."


    "Sheriff, a man came to the police station to report a case. She said she had seen the murderer!" just then, a policeman picked up the phone and shouted at the sheriff.


    "Oh? Did she say who the murderer was?" the sheriff''s eyes lit up and looked at the policeman quickly.


    "Well, this..." a trace of hesitation flashed in the policeman''s eyes and looked at Logan and Steve Rogers, as if he didn''t have a good answer because they were here.


    "If there''s anything, just say it!" the sheriff was very dissatisfied with the police officer''s response. He glared at the police officer and said, "is there any need to hide the Avengers? They are our human superheroes!"


    "But the problem is, that''s what the reporter called the murderer..." the policeman looked at the sheriff very embarrassed and whispered, "She said she met a robber, and then a superhero with a fire on his head caught the robber. Just looking at the robber, the robber directly lost his life. The guy with a fire on his head is her superhero..."


    "So, it''s really similar to the original ability of the target eye!" a fine light flashed in Logan''s eyes. "But it''s obvious that this guy''s strength is more powerful than the target eye. Can it be said that murphysto really has the way to mass produce this ability as Tony said?"


    "It''s not impossible. Let''s track down and find the first mutant. At least, we should be able to get some clues from him!" Steve Rogers nodded and whispered.

 Chapter 577

    Soon, Logan and Steve Rogers followed the sheriff back to the police station. When they saw Logan and Steve Rogers, the reporter immediately abandoned his former superhero idol evil spirit knight and told everything he knew.


    So Logan and Steve Rogers got a new clue, a modified Harley motorcycle.


    "How do I feel? It''s like we''re doing a task. Find a clue, and then follow the guidelines to find the next clue..." Logan and Steve Rogers asked some speechless after leaving the police station.


    "It''s not because there''s no smell left here. Otherwise, your perception can''t find him directly?" Steve Rogers shook his head reluctantly, looked at the information from his watch and whispered, "according to the clue of the motorcycle, the guy named Johnny blazer is very suspicious. Let''s go find him first..."


    "Mephisto has done it again?" on the other hand, Huang Wen also knew that the evil spirit knight, or Mephisto has done it again. Huang Wen raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Mephisto didn''t find Lucifer''s trouble and would come to the earth to do things again.


    "A person with the ability similar to the target eye, can you say that the evil spirit knight was born? Is it Nicholas?" Huang asked and couldn''t help muttering, "in other words, why didn''t even this prevent the birth of the evil spirit knight? Lao Mo has been bullied by me. He''s a little afraid and dares to be a demon on the earth?"


    Huang Wen took out the Xuanyuan sword and gently pointed forward. With the progress of Huang Wen''s strength, he became more and more handy in opening the dimensional space crack, and even the slightest breath of the dimension would not leak out, because there was only a small point.


    This is why there are often other dimensions and go to the dimension where the earth is, but Gu Yi can''t detect it in time. Because there are too many strange abilities, Gu Yi can''t monitor every strange breath all the time. Naturally, there will be some missing fish.


    When that dimension space crack appeared, Huang Wen directly used the space gun ability. The next moment, a perceptual Eagle followed that dimension space crack and once again came to the familiar dimension of hell.


    However, after the eagle of perception came to the dimension of hell, Huang Wen didn''t fight with Mephisto for the first time, but found the black heart devil. After all, there was a mark left by Huang Wen on the black heart devil.


    Huang asked if there was a trace of dissatisfaction with what Mephisto had new news and the black heart devil didn''t report to him, so Huang asked if the black heart devil had other ideas and whether there had been any changes in his plan.


    Soon, Huang Wen found the black heart devil in the dimension of hell. At this time, the black heart devil is eating a hell devil. It looks like he is using the corpse of hell devil to improve his strength.


    Of course, the appearance of the black heart devil at this time is different from what Huang Wen saw before, because this is not the true face of the black heart devil. This is the body that he hid his identity after he captured another hell devil.


    "You are very busy. Is that why you don''t contact me?" Huang asked. The cold voice sounded in the black heart devil''s ear, which made the black heart devil''s body tremble and hurriedly stopped his eating.


    "Huang... Huang asked the Lord!" the black heart devil quickly knelt on the ground and looked very respectful and puzzled. "Huang asked the Lord. Didn''t you say that you would contact you after Mephisto left the dimension of hell? Mephisto didn''t leave the dimension of hell. Did you say that it was something before..."


    "Hum! Mephisto shot on the earth again. You don''t know what''s going on?" Huang asked coldly, looking at the black heart devil and asked in a deep voice.


    "I... I don''t know. I can only roughly feel Mephisto''s breath and whether he has left the dimension of hell. As for what he is doing, I really can''t feel..." the black heart devil explained with some grievances in his heart.


    "Then you just said, what''s the matter with the previous movement?" Huang asked. The eagle of perception released a powerful momentum and oppressed the black heart devil again.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, Mephisto mobilized the power of the dimension of hell, as if he was completing something..." the black heart devil''s body trembled constantly and hurriedly said, "Lord Huang, spare your life. It''s really not that I didn''t report it. I think Mephisto shouldn''t dare to go to the earth to provoke you with Lord Huang''s strength!"


    "You said before that Mephisto would definitely deal with Lucifer. Now it''s been so long. Is Mephisto so good tempered? Why haven''t you gone to Lucifer for revenge?" Huang asked. Instead of taking back his momentum because of the black heart devil''s words, he released a stronger momentum and oppressed the black heart devil, Almost shattered the black heart''s soul.


    "Lord Huang, spare your life! Lord Huang, spare your life! I really don''t know. We are on the same front about this matter. I don''t need to cheat Lord Huang!" the black heart devil looked at him in fear and shouted.


    "I''ll find Mephisto''s trouble first, and I''ll settle with you later!" Huang asked deeply. He took a deep look at the black heart devil, and didn''t kill him like this, because Huang asked to use the black heart devil to rob Mephisto''s hell Lord, otherwise, Mephisto would be too difficult to kill!


    Mephisto, who was closing his eyes, suddenly felt a crisis. He quickly opened his eyes and clapped his hand forward.


    "Shua!" but unfortunately, Mephisto did not stop the attack of Xuanyuan sword, especially the Xuanyuan sword contained the power to restrain Mephisto.


    Although Xuanyuan sword is only a legendary prop, and Huang Wen is only at the level of sub heavenly Father, which is not as good as Mephisto at the level of heavenly Father, when Xuanyuan sword and Huang Wen are still in the dark, Mephisto has no way at all.


    "Come so soon?" Mephisto instantly recognized Huang Wen''s identity. An idea flashed through his mind. Then he frowned and felt that the injury caused by Xuanyuan sword was difficult to heal. He asked Huang in a deep voice, "Huang asked! What''s your nerve? Why do you want to shoot me again?"


    Yes, from the beginning, Mephisto was not prepared to admit that he did the evil spirit knight. He wanted to throw the pot to Lucifer, but unfortunately, Mephisto didn''t know. Huang Wen already knew about the evil spirit knight, and Huang Wen also had the spy black heart devil in the dimension of hell

 Chapter 578

    "I''m nervous?" Huang asked. Hearing Mephisto''s words, he couldn''t help sneering. He cut Mephisto with a sword again. The sharp Xuanyuan sword containing the power of cutting demons and removing demons once again showed its power, leaving a wound on Mephisto. Even Mephisto can''t heal himself in a short time!


    "Are you getting stronger again?!" Mephisto seemed to feel something. His eyes flickered with suspicious eyes. He couldn''t believe it. Just after such a short time, Huang Wen''s strength had made obvious progress again!


    "Do you think I''m you? For tens of millions of years, my strength can''t be improved?" Huang asked, and a mocking voice sounded in the dimension of hell. "Also, do you really think I don''t know about creating evil spirit knights on earth?"


    "Evil spirit Knight..." Mephisto''s pupil shrunk slightly. He didn''t expect that Huang Wen would know about evil spirit knight. In Mephisto''s opinion, even Gu Yi should not know about evil spirit knight and revenge spirit, because this history is too long.


    "Huang asked, you misunderstood. I didn''t create evil spirit knights on earth at all. I''m not the only one who will create evil spirit knights. There are many hell lords who will create evil spirit Knights!" Mephisto returned to God and quickly shook his head. He still didn''t mean to admit it, but fooled Huang asked.


    "Oh, do you think I will believe it?" Huang asked with a sneer. The light of Xuanyuan sword instantly turned into ten thousand swords, as if to pierce the whole dimension of hell.


    Of course, it''s just that wanjian Guizong and Xuanyuan sword look scary. If you really want to pierce the whole dimension of hell, Huang Wen''s current strength is not enough.


    "It''s true, time will prove my innocence!" Mephisto''s face did not change, but looked at the direction of Xuanyuan sword light very seriously and said, "I have nothing to do with the evil spirit knight on the earth now. You will believe me in the future!"


    Seeing Mephisto''s appearance that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, Huang asked a little helpless. Huang asked understood. At this time, Mephisto already knew that he could not get him, just as Mephisto could not ask Huang.


    Although Xuanyuan sword can hurt Mephisto, as long as Mephisto doesn''t relax his vigilance, Xuanyuan sword can''t do anything, let alone bring fatal injuries to Mephisto.


    "OK! Mephisto, I''d like to see what tricks you''re playing!" Huang asked. He took a deep look at Mephisto. He didn''t directly take the shot or directly put away the gun of space, but let the eagle of perception continue to stay in the dimension of hell and wait for the next fight against Mephisto.


    "It seems that this Mephisto should have some calculations..." in the earth, Huang asked his eyes from the eagle of perception, and his heart calculated, "so why did he suddenly let the evil spirit Knight give birth on the earth at this juncture? Did he die and refuse to admit it?"


    "In other words, I was just in the dimension of hell, and I really didn''t feel that the new soul from the earth was hidden by Mephisto?"


    "Or is it related to Guyi''s affairs? After all, calculate the time. I''m afraid Guyi''s affairs are getting closer and closer. Will Mephisto find out?"


    Just when Huang asked if he could find out what Mephisto was paying attention to, Steve Rogers and Logan on the other side groped into Johnny Blazer''s home.


    Unfortunately, Johnny Blazer was not at home, or he had already fled his home, since he became a skeleton monster with a burning head.


    However, Logan and Steve Rogers did not get nothing. At least, Logan found the clothes worn by Johnny blazer and smelled the smell from Johnny Blazer!


    Police dog Logan... Cough, no, Wolverine beast perception on, target, Johnny Blazer!


    As Logan and Steve Rogers had a pursuit direction, they did not spend much time, but found Johnny brazier, who turned into a ghost knight and was controlled by Mephisto, in an abandoned house.


    "That''s the guy? It looks more frightening than the target eye!" Steve Rogers looked at the angry evil knight and said with some discomfort, "I always feel that his flame looks strange..."


    "Isn''t it normal for the fire from the dimension of hell to be weird?" Logan shrugged and said indifferently, "just catch this guy..."


    "Shua!" with a sound, an iron chain covered with the power of fire smashed in the direction of Logan and Steve Rogers. The iron chain completed a rotation in mid air, as if it wanted to hang them along the neck of Logan and Steve Rogers!


    "Click!" but something that the evil spirit Knight didn''t think of happened. Logan directly stretched out his aidman alloy steel claw. Before, he went all the way. The iron chain that could break any metal was directly cut into two ends by the aidman alloy steel claw.


    "??" the evil spirit knight holds the remaining half of the iron chain in his hand. Although he can''t see his expression, Logan and Steve Rogers can feel that the evil spirit knight is actually a little confused at this time.


    "Hey! The angry skull in front of you has been surrounded by us. I advise you to put down your weapons and come with us honestly. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!" Logan shouted impolitely, looking at the evil spirit knight.


    "Roar!" the evil spirit Knight made a dragon roar, and then rushed directly at Logan and Steve Rogers. Of course, his attack target was still on Logan. After all, it was Logan who had just cut off his iron chain!


    With the sound of "when!" Logan looked at the evil spirit knight who was not good enough and the good did not come. He thought of the state that the capable people of the two element systems of John and Max were going all out. Logan subconsciously opened his transformation, and then watched the evil spirit Knight blow on his chest.


    After Logan turned on aidman''s alloy transformation, he took the blow of the evil spirit knight and was not hurt at all.


    "Click!" instead, it was the skeleton of the evil spirit knight that didn''t look very strong, which was directly shaken off by the anti earthquake force. Then the whole skeleton looked at Logan a little dull, as if it didn''t understand what happened

 Chapter 579

    With the sound of "bang!" logan was not the kind of person who couldn''t fight back. He directly punched the evil knight. Even if the aidman alloy steel claw didn''t pierce out, Logan''s fist was also covered by aidman alloy. Coupled with Logan''s legendary body strength, this punch directly blew the evil Knight out.


    Even, the evil spirit Knight looked very miserable. If his clothes were not wrapped outside, the bones inside would have fallen off on the ground.


    "The strength is very general. Of course, it''s better than the target eye before becoming the little Lord of hell, but it''s almost better than the target eye behind..." Logan felt the power of his fist and smiled at the evil knight lying on the ground.


    "That''s because your strength is much stronger now than before, but his flame is not extinguished, that is to say, he is not dead..." Steve Rogers''s eyes moved, took a deep look at the evil knight still burning the fire of hell and said, "this guy''s vitality is still very tenacious!"


    "The vitality is tenacious, which of us is not tenacious?" Logan sneered. Considering the tenacious vitality, Logan has never been afraid of anyone, especially now Logan. After a series of body and consciousness strengthening, the immortal body is much stronger than before!


    Logan didn''t put away his transformation state, because such a lasting feeling made Logan''s heart very happy. He was no longer a King Kong immortal, and he didn''t last more than ten minutes!


    "Boy, I just told you that if you honestly come with us, we may be able to find a way to rescue you from this state..." Logan directly pulled up the evil spirit Knight lying on the ground, looked at the dark eyes of the evil spirit knight and said mockingly.


    "You are guilty!" just then, in the eyes of the evil spirit knight, the fire of hell began to rotate. He also looked straight into Logan''s eyes and said hoarsely, "look at my eyes, your soul has been eroded by the people you have killed. Feel their pain!"


    As the voice of the evil spirit Knight fell, Logan seemed to see the picture of the person he had killed in front of him. Then Logan''s body was filled with golden light, which belonged to the original power of King Kong''s non-destructive divine skill. Logan did not relieve his transformation state. Soul attacks could not hurt Logan!


    "The people I killed? Corrode my soul?" Logan raised his mouth slightly, flashed a trace of disdain in his eyes, looked directly at the souls he killed, smiled and said, "Believe me, their souls bear less pain than I have experienced in my life! Moreover, since they all died in my hands, even if they turned into souls, how can they defeat me?"


    "??" the skeleton of the evil spirit Knight looked confused again, and even the flame on his head became much smaller, as if he had been hit by Logan''s words and reaction.


    "However, thank you, you let me see the enemy who died in my hands..." just when the evil spirit Knight fell silent, Logan smiled again, "it''s a pity that William Stryker killed him at the beginning. It''s really cheap for him!"


    "In other words, this guy''s appearance is quite similar to the red skeleton. They are all a skeleton, but one is red and the other is fire. It looks like red..."


    "He is different from the red skeleton. At least, the red skeleton doesn''t have such strong strength!" Steve Rogers shook his head with a smile and said softly, "if we meet the red skeleton again now, I''m afraid one punch will kill him..."


    "Eh? Did Dr. hawk who came through say that the red skeleton seemed to be in the soul gem?" Logan looked at Steve Rogers and asked hesitantly.


    "Seems so?" Steve Rogers was also a little uncertain. He subconsciously looked at the evil spirit knight, and then unconsciously saw the evil spirit Knight''s eyes.


    "You''re guilty!" the evil spirit Knight seemed to want to find a place on Steve Rogers, and launched the eye of judgment skill against Steve Rogers again. "Look at my eyes, your soul has been eroded by the people you killed. Feel their pain!"


    "Hmm?" Steve Rogers frowned slightly. He seemed to feel a pain coming out of the depths of his soul, but Steve Rogers took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I don''t regret every person I killed. I''m fighting for peace! If the world really doesn''t need me, I''ll go back to the field!"


    "Pa!" with a sound, Logan saw that the evil spirit knight was not honest, and slapped him on the head of the evil spirit knight, which made the neck of the evil spirit Knight tremble violently, and the skull almost fell to the ground.


    "The vitality is really tenacious. His bones have recovered and are very powerful..." Logan seemed to feel something. He looked at the evil spirit knight with some admiration, then looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "let''s take it back and show it to the boss?"


    "Yes..." Steve Rogers nodded and looked at the evil knight who was dying with less and less fire on the skull. "After all, Mephisto may not make such an example. Let''s take it back and study it. Maybe they can deal with similar guys better..."


    "Chi!" when Steve Rogers talked with Logan, the flame on the evil knight was completely extinguished. Nicholas... Cough, Johnny Blazer appeared in the world again. His eyes flashed a confused look, as if he didn''t understand what happened and why he was here.


    "Where is this place? Who are you?" Johnny Blazer subconsciously blinked, looked warily at Logan and Steve Rogers and asked, "what do you want to do to me... Hmm? Avenger? Wolverine? Captain America?"


    Johnny Blazer was talking. He suddenly recognized the identity of Logan and Steve Rogers. A trace of excitement flashed in his eyes. He was full of good feelings for the avenger alliance. If he hadn''t been forced to make a living, he would have wanted to visit near the avenger building and see the avenger


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s two o''clock today. My sister was only in the third day of junior high school. She was found depressed yesterday. I didn''t go to school today. I took her out in the afternoon and didn''t dare to say heavy words to stimulate her. Now the whole family is very confused and don''t know what to do


    How to effectively communicate with her and help her. I don''t know if any book friends can give some suggestions

 Chapter 580

    "Why is it suddenly like a changed person?" Logan looked at Johnny Blazer suspiciously. He could clearly see the look change from Johnny blazer. It was precisely because in Logan''s view, Johnny Blazer didn''t lie, so logan was confused.


    "Could it be that when he turned into the flame skeleton, he was not controlling himself? Just like Benner and hawk?" Steve Rogers suddenly thought of something and looked at Logan and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, it''s not impossible..." Logan nodded after a little thought, then looked into Johnny Blazer''s eyes and asked, "I ask you, do you remember how you appeared here?"


    "I don''t remember..." Johnny Blazer looked at the surrounding environment again, then shook his head in confusion and said, "I can''t remember what happened. I felt as if I was having a nightmare. I just woke up and appeared here!"


    "So, have you been exposed to any extraordinary events before?" Steve Rogers asked with a deep look at Johnny blazer.


    "This, really, does it have anything to do with this?" Johnny Blazer''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation. After a little hesitation, he finally chose to say, "before, my father, he had cancer and couldn''t live long. I didn''t want him to die like this, so I wanted to find a way to save him..."


    "Finally, I found an ancient demon contract and signed a contract with a demon. He cured my father''s cancer, and I paid the price of enslavement of my soul!"


    "Mephisto?" Logan frowned, subconsciously looked at Johnny blazer and asked, "is it Mephisto who signed the contract with you?"


    "Mephisto? No..." Johnny Blazer was stunned when he heard the speech, then shook his head and said solemnly, "it''s the legendary Lucifer, the fallen angel!"


    "I thought he could really save my father, but I didn''t expect that he did heal my father''s cancer, but he still took his life and let him die under the stunt challenge record..."


    "At that time, I was devastated, completed the challenge my father didn''t complete, and then returned home. I lost consciousness and vaguely felt as if I was having a nightmare until I was awakened by you two..."


    "Lucifer? Fallen angel?" Logan and Steve Rogers looked at each other with puzzled eyes. From their point of view, this should be done by Mephisto who had dealt with them. Now how can it be related to Lucifer?


    "Come with us first. We can''t believe all of what you said. After all, you killed a lot of people when you became the flame skeleton!" Steve Rogers said, looking back at Johnny blazer.


    "Killed a lot of people..." Johnny Blazer heard Steve Rogers''s words, his body trembled slightly, and some couldn''t believe whispered, "really, did I kill them all?"


    "Yes, we''ll show you the video then. Now, come with us!" Logan nodded and looked at Johnny Blazer seriously. "I think you don''t want to resist?"


    "No resistance, no resistance..." Johnny Blazer showed a bitter smile on his face, then reluctantly shook his head and whispered, "how can I think of resistance in front of the two Avengers? Let''s go... Ah!"


    Before Johnny Blazer finished his words, he was directly raised by Logan. The whole person was suspended in the air and couldn''t help screaming.


    "To tell you the truth, if you didn''t have the same breath and you changed back in front of us, I really don''t want to believe it. You are the skeleton head of the man who didn''t talk much!" Logan looked at the newborn sun, raised his mouth slightly and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I don''t know why, I suddenly feel that the sun shines on me and there is a trace of discomfort..." Johnny Blazer couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Looking at the light of the newborn sun, he whispered, "Maybe it''s because you put me in the air. There are some reasons why I don''t adapt. In other words, Mr. wolverine, we really won''t fall?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t!" Logan''s eyes flashed a glimmer of confidence. He looked at Steve Rogers flying with the hammer of the storm and said with a smile. "Steve, let''s compare. Who can fly faster?"


    "When you fly to the avenger building, if this guy doesn''t become a skeleton, he will be broken by you!" Steve Rogers looked at Logan helplessly and whispered.


    "Oh, that''s a little boring. Tony can only send us here, but he can''t bring us back. I think his road to genius may be over!" Logan looked very dissatisfied and muttered.


    "Tony has a lot to do. After all, his energy is limited. Moreover, the technology of transmission has just begun to be applied. It''s very good that he can send us to the destination twice..." Steve Rogers shook his head with a smile and softly explained.


    "Moreover, he didn''t send us directly to outer space. I''m very grateful to him. After all, if we go into outer space without any protective measures, you have no problem, and I''m a little hung up!"


    "That should not be. If you take the storm hammer with you, the thunder power in it should be able to protect you..." Logan thought a little, looked at the storm hammer in Steve Rogers''s hand and said.


    "After all, this is Asgard''s artifact. It''s said that Thor was able to traverse the nine worlds with the hammer of Thor. The so-called nine worlds are not other planets. Can''t everyone adapt to human survival?"


    "Rocky is talking about his past with Thor again?" Steve Rogers sighed and whispered. "He just can''t let go of his dignity. If he contacted Asgard, he should be able to know what Thor is now?"


    "Whatever he wants, listening to the stories between the gods is also a good adjustment in life!" Logan shrugged and looked at the avenger building in front. Unconsciously, they had flown back.

 Chapter 581

    Along the way, Steve Rogers and Logan said a lot of things in order to pass the time, but Johnny blazer, who was carried by Logan, had been silly. Originally, he thought that the contract he signed with Lucifer was magical enough, but he didn''t expect that the Avengers were even more magical than him.


    What Thor Thor, what evil god Loki, what Asgard, what nine realms and Thor''s hammer, these are all things Johnny Blazer heard in mythology. He didn''t expect that these things would happen next to the avenger.


    There was even some transmission technology and outer space. Johnny Blazer was in the clouds and didn''t dare to talk to him, because he understood that Logan and Steve Rogers didn''t pay too much attention to him at this time, or ignored him, and he naturally didn''t have to attract their attention again.


    "Here we are." Logan took Johnny blazer and fell to the door of the avenger building. He put Johnny Blazer on the ground and motioned him to go in with him. Johnny Blazer was a little excited and nervous at this time. He took a deep breath and followed Logan into the avenger building.


    Johnny Blazer was excited because he had wanted to come and have a look since the establishment of the avenger building. As for anxiety, it was because he remembered what Logan and Steve Rogers said that he killed a lot of people. He didn''t know what kind of things would be waiting for him next.


    "Is this the angry skeleton?" when Johnny Blazer entered the avenger building, he was soon surrounded by the Avengers. Tony Stark looked up and down at Johnny blazer and looked at Logan, "I said, old wolf, did you just catch someone back? He looks different from the guy in your battle image!"


    "You think I''m you, believe it or not!" Logan heard Tony Stark''s provocative meaning, stared at Tony Stark angrily and said, "why? Someone secretly used the power of technology to eavesdrop on my conversation with Steve? With this time to eavesdrop, can''t you continue to improve the transmission technology?"


    "What eavesdropping? I don''t understand what you''re talking about..." Tony Stark naturally can''t admit his eavesdropping. He glanced at Johnny blazer and said, "well, how can this guy deal with it? He doesn''t become a burning skeleton, and we can''t study it!"


    "Contact Huang and ask. Johnny said that he didn''t sign a contract with Mephisto, but a contract with Lucifer!" Steve Rogers ignored the quarrel between Logan and Tony Stark, because he was used to it. He looked serious and put the topic back on track.


    "Lucifer? What''s the matter with Lucifer?" the Avengers looked at each other one after another and muttered in surprise. They really didn''t understand that Mephisto, who occasionally made trouble before, was troublesome enough. Now there is another Lucifer.


    "Shua!" soon, Huang Wen received the news and came to the avenger building. When Huang Wen saw Johnny blazer, Huang Wen knew that this could not be Lucifer''s means, because this Johnny Blazer looked exactly like the evil knight Huang Wen knew.


    Moreover, when Huang Wen went to the hell dimension before, the black heart devil once said to himself that Mephisto borrowed the power of the hell dimension and made a big noise. Therefore, Huang Wen was more able to determine that all this was Mephisto''s conspiracy.


    "So, Mephisto wants to revenge me and Lucifer at the same time?" Huang asked with a flash of clarity in his eyes and a flash of thought in his heart. "Or he wants me to fight Lucifer so that he can reap the benefits?"


    "Hehe, you are really a good account! However, even if I want to fight Lucifer, you should leave your hell dimension and hide in the dark to peek? In that case, it''s better to plan..."


    Huang Wen just saw Johnny blazer and formed a new plan in his mind. It was a little different from what Huang Wen and the black heart had calculated before, but the ultimate goal was the same!


    That''s to kill Mephisto! Complete the epic level character lottery!


    "Huang asked, what are you thinking?" Tony Stark saw Huang asked. After just glancing at Johnny blazer, he stopped talking, so he hurried aside and asked, "what should we do with this Johnny Blazer?"


    "Well, let''s go underground first. I think the evil knight will appear again sooner or later, won''t he?" Huang asked. He didn''t know how Mephisto was going to lead himself to Lucifer, but it didn''t affect Huang''s plan to see what Mephisto was going to do.


    "Am I going to be locked up?" Johnny Blazer opened his mouth slightly, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not you who killed people. We''ll find a way to recover you..." Huang asked. Looking at Johnny blazer, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "but this time, you''ll be wronged all at once!"


    "I don''t seem to have any other choice..." Johnny Blazer looked around the Avengers and said with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer knew that he really had no other choice, not to mention that he was just an ordinary man, and it was impossible for him to escape from so many Avengers. Even if he could turn into a ghost knight, he could not beat so many Avengers. Otherwise, he would not have been caught by Logan and Steve Rogers before.


    "Bang!" soon, Johnny Blazer was put into a special prison secret room by the avenger alliance, and the three defenders who were very destined to the prison secret room guarded them.


    At this time, Luke cage is relatively good among the three defenders of the alliance, and is not relatively weak among the whole Avengers alliance. Jessica Jones also has her own advantages and can fly freely, which most Avengers can''t do, but Matt Murdoch, who sees the light again, can only be regarded as the bottom among the Avengers.


    Matt Murdoch''s physical quality is a little better than Bucky Barnes. Then he doesn''t have Bucky Barnes''s golden arm, and his strength can''t even compare with the students on the second floo

 Chapter 582

    After all, the fighter that Matt Murdoch had been able to take before did not have any advantage in front of the students on the second floor. His physical quality was no better than that of the students on the second floor. The only thing he was more powerful was his perception ability, but he didn''t have many opportunities to show in combat.


    It seems that Matt Murdoch is going to disappear from all sentient beings. At least, he can''t do it in the whole Avenger alliance, but these days are indeed the happiest and happiest time for matt Murdoch.


    Because the happiness of a blind man restoring his eyesight is completely unimaginable to ordinary people. Matt Murdoch has fallen in love with such a day when he can see the light.


    "Matt, what are you doing so close?" Luke cage asked strangely, looking at Matt Murdoch who suddenly ran outside the prison chamber, just after Johnny Blazer was locked up in the prison chamber and the League of defenders guarded him for a day.


    "I heard something wrong with his breathing..." Matt Murdoch frowned and looked at Johnny Blazer in the prison secret room. From what he saw in his eyes, Johnny Blazer was closing his eyes and looked like there was no problem, but Matt Murdoch''s ears told him that Johnny blazer, As if something was changing, his breathing had become different!


    "Something''s wrong with breathing?" Luke cage was stunned when he heard Matt Murdoch''s words, and then subconsciously looked at the monitoring picture. When he didn''t see Johnny Blazer''s abnormality, Luke cage breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Matt, I think you''re just too nervous. He looks like he''s asleep. His breathing naturally changes..."


    "No, it doesn''t seem that simple..." Matt Murdoch''s eyebrows were tightly locked and still didn''t mean to loosen, because at this time, Matt Murdoch''s heart was a little uneasy, as if something bad was about to happen.


    "I see, you just haven''t undertaken the task for a long time, so you look very nervous, but it seems that every time we are making soy sauce, it''s rare for us to do some work..." Luke cage walked up to Matt Murdoch, smiled and patted Matt Murdoch on the shoulder.


    "No, really not..." Matt Murdoch subconsciously shook his head and was about to explain. Suddenly, the heat wave hit and the prison secret room was directly bombed!


    "Not good!" Luke cage subconsciously blocked Matt Murdoch, which is the habit Luke cage has always maintained in combat, because his strong physical defense ability, even in the avenger alliance, is also ranked top, especially after practicing the nine changes of Chuanqi and strengthening it.


    "Boom!" but something unexpected happened to Luke cage. A deep pain and heat wave directly blew Luke cage out. The fire of hell from the evil spirit knight is not only the power of the material level, but also the damage of the soul level.


    Previously, when I met Logan, who opened the transformation and has material and soul defense at the same time, Hellfire has no effect, but for Luke cage, who only has physical defense, Hellfire is not so easy to bear!


    Not only did Luke cage fly out, but also Matt Murdoch on him. Then, out of the ruins of the prison secret room, came a skeleton frame full of fire, with a strong fire of hell surging on his body, and then walked towards Luke cage and Matt Murdoch step by step.


    "Alarm! Alarm!" the alarm sounded in the avenger building, and Jarvis played the picture of the prison secret room in every corner of the avenger building.


    "Go to hell!" just then Jessica Jones jumped up and kicked the evil knight.


    "Bang!" but unfortunately, Jessica Jones, who has entered the legendary level, is far from the opponent of the evil spirit knight. Her attack did no harm to the evil spirit knight, but was directly caught by the evil spirit knight.


    "You are guilty!" he grabbed Jessica Jones in his hand. In the eyes of the evil spirit knight, the fire of hell began to rotate. He looked into Jessica Jones''s eyes, hoarse throat and used the eye of judgment again. "Look at my eyes, your soul has been eroded by the people you have killed. Feel their pain!"


    "Be careful! Don''t look into his eyes!" Logan hurried to remind Jessica Jones, but it was too late. Countless pictures flashed in front of Jessica Jones, which were left by the people Jessica Jones killed, and the souls were crying in pain.


    "Ah!" Jessica Jones felt the same. Even if she didn''t regret killing those people, it was obvious that her will was not as firm as Steve Rogers. Therefore, when she felt the erosion of her souls one by one, her mouth screamed.


    "Bang!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body appeared next to the evil spirit knight. With a blow, the Tathagata God''s palm containing the Buddha light directly hit the evil spirit Knight''s head, directly bombed the evil spirit Knight''s body, and the bone frame was scattered on the ground.


    However, it''s too late. The door of hell dimension has been opened. Jessica Jones'' soul has been directly sucked into it, or dragged in by countless dead souls. Huang Wen can''t do it at this time, because Huang Wen is not sure whether he will do any harm to Jessica Jones''s soul.


    "So, it''s waiting for me here, isn''t it?" Huang asked. He narrowed his eyes and flashed a cold light in his eyes. He finally knew what Mephisto was calculating. Behind the door of hell dimension, it''s definitely not the hell dimension where Mephisto is, but the hell dimension where Lucifer is!


    Huang Wen glanced at the evil knight who was still burning the fire of hell. On the skeleton with that expression, Huang Wen seemed to see the mockery from Mephisto, mocking Huang Wen who was about to step into the trap!


    "Poof!" the body of Jessica Jones fell to the ground. She could not see the pupil distance in her eyes. She lost her soul, and the breath of life was passing quickly.


    "Hum!" Huang asked, waving his hand, and a force broke into Jessica Jones''s body, maintaining the vitality of her body and preventing her body from decaying too quickly.

 Chapter 583

    "Jessica!" Luke cage and Matt Murdoch climbed over and looked at Jessica Jones who fell to the ground as if she had lost her life. They looked a little dull and couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them.


    "Pa!" Luke cage slapped himself hard, and he fell into deep remorse.


    In Luke cage''s view, if he had believed Matt Murdoch and informed Huang Wen and others in time, perhaps the current tragedy would not have happened.


    "Ka! Ka!" when Luke cage fell into self blame, the evil knight with bones scattered all over the ground made bursts of noise. The Hellfire power on him was fighting against the Buddha light left on him by Huang Wen.


    In the end, the evil knight succeeded, because the little smell of Buddha light had automatically dispersed, and the evil knight was reunited.


    "Steve, press his head with the storm hammer!" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Steve Rogers instead of using the immortal sword array.


    With the sound of "hum!" the storm hammer flew directly to the head of the evil spirit knight, and the powerful force of thunder surged out to compete with the hell fire of the evil spirit knight. It is precisely because the two forces compete with each other that the evil spirit knight can''t get up directly, or disperse his body and escape with the help of the ability of hell fire.


    After all, the fire of hell is not an ordinary flame, but the power of thunder in the storm hammer is also not an ordinary thunder. You come from hell and I come from fairy palace. Everyone is a level thing. Who can be more powerful than who?


    Moreover, the fire of hell can compete with the power of thunder. The evil spirit knight has no way to solve the power of the storm hammer itself, especially the nearly infinite weight of the storm hammer, which makes the evil spirit Knight lose his action ability directly.


    "Mr. Huang asked! Jessica, is Jessica still saved?" Matt Murdoch suddenly thought of the fact that Kim and James Wesley''s soul were saved by Huang asked and brought back to life. His heart filled with hope and looked at Huang asked tentatively.


    "Mr. Huang asked, can you save Jessica?" Luke cage also looked back, stared at Huang and said, "please, Mr. Huang asked, you must save Jessica!"


    "Her situation is really similar to that of Kim and James Wesley before. Because I shot in time, she didn''t suffer too much damage, and her soul was dragged into the hell dimension..." Huang asked, looking at Luke cage and Matt Murdoch, nodded and said softly, "but this hell dimension is not the hell dimension where Mephisto is..."


    "Is it really Lucifer?" Tony Stark, who was on the side, subconsciously frowned at the speech, looked at Huang and asked in a low voice, "who is more powerful between Lucifer and Mephisto?"


    "Maybe it''s Mephisto, I don''t know..." Huang asked, shrugging and then said softly, "but it''s no different. It''s just going to hell and bringing Jessica''s soul back."


    "Will something happen? I always feel that something is wrong..." Tony Stark hesitated to look at the evil spirit knight and Jessica Jones, and couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no accident. You should have confidence in me." Huang asked. At this time, he showed strong confidence, just like a reckless man who relied on his strong ability and fearless.


    "OK, but you should be careful!" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned. He saw Huang Wen''s expression and vaguely felt that something was wrong, but in the end, Tony Stark didn''t say anything, but nodded and looked at Huang Wen.


    "Well, I''m going!" Huang Wen took out the Xuanyuan sword, gently pointed it into the air, and then opened the dimension space crack of a point. This time, it''s not Mephisto''s hell dimension, but a completely strange hell dimension for Huang Wen.


    With the sound of "Shua!", Huang Wen''s body narrowed instantly and drilled into the dimensional space crack, and then the dimensional space crack disappeared.


    The yellow eye is as like as two peas in Mephisto''s hell, but Huang did not perceive his own eagle of perception, because Huang asked that it was definitely not the hellfish''s hellish dimension.


    "Black heart devil, get ready to act. Wait a minute, Mephisto should leave the dimension of hell..." Huang asked, and passed the message directly to the black heart devil through the eagle of perception.


    "Mephisto is leaving!?" there was a flash of ecstasy in the black heart devil''s eyes. It was so sudden that the black heart devil didn''t dare to believe it and didn''t even know what to do.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that murphysto really left the hell dimension and didn''t know where to go when the black heart devil hadn''t reacted.


    "Then, the next step is to find Jessica''s soul first, then stop Mephisto and kill him when the black heart devil steals his position as Lord of hell and loses his immortal body!" an idea flashed in Huang Wen''s mind and quickly released his Qi perception.


    After all, this is the dimension of hell. Huang Wen is also worried that if the time drags too long, something bad will happen.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already next to Jessica''s soul. At this time, there were a group of evil spirits around Jessica''s soul, and the most important thing was that Lucifer was interested in watching all this not far away!


    "Hmm?" when seeing Huang''s question, Lucifer subconsciously picked his eyebrows. Lucifer naturally guessed that Jessica and other souls suddenly appeared in his hell dimension. However, he didn''t find out what the situation was. Huang asked the mysterious strong man and came here.


    "Whoosh!" Huang asked. Without hesitation, he directly incorporated Jessica''s soul into his Najie world. After all, Jessica, who joined the avenger alliance, is also one of her own.


    When she saw Huang Wen, Jessica''s soul was directly relieved. She knew that she had been saved, so she didn''t mean to resist at all. She obediently entered Najie and waited for Huang Wen to bring it back to the earth.

 Chapter 584

    All this happened in an instant. It was over when Lucifer didn''t even figure out what happened.


    "Who are you? Earthman?" Lucifer is no stranger to the earth. He frowned at Huang and asked, as if he didn''t mean to do it. In other words, Lucifer shouldn''t do it easily until he knows Huang''s strength.


    This was completely unexpected in Mephisto''s plan. In Mephisto''s plan, Huang asked Lucifer to calculate the earth with evil spirit knights and abduct the Avenger''s soul. Huang asked to pursue into the hell dimension and will directly rob the Avenger''s soul and then go to war with Lucifer.


    After all, Mephisto has seen Huang Wen''s temper and the means of not playing cards according to the routine too many times. I think this time, Huang Wen will treat Lucifer as before!


    At that time, he can make Lucifer disgusted by Huang Wen, and then wait for Huang Wen to fight with Lucifer. He won the final victory as a yellow Finch, just as he was secretly attacked by the spirit of revenge after the battle with zatanos


    However, Mephisto didn''t think of it. Huang Wen knew that the evil spirit knight was made by him. He didn''t mean to fight Lucifer at all. Even his recklessness when leaving the earth dimension was specially pretended to be seen by Murphy who controlled the evil spirit Knight!


    That''s why Tony Stark feels something wrong when he hears Huang Wen''s words. Unfortunately, Mephisto still knows too little about Huang Wen


    Even Mephisto knew too little about his old opponent Lucifer, because Lucifer didn''t mean to do it at this time.


    "The strong man from the earth, can you tell me what''s going on?" Lucifer gradually felt Huang Wen''s strength. Although he knew that Huang Wen didn''t reach the heavenly Father level, Lucifer didn''t mean to start immediately. Instead, he looked at Huang Wen and asked with a smile like a gentleman.


    "Is this the famous Lucifer? I''m so sorry for coming here..." Huang Wen smiled and nodded at Lucifer. Lucifer was not involved in his plan. Huang Wen didn''t want to involve too many things with Lucifer, so that Lucifer would suddenly run out and intervene when dealing with Mephisto.


    "I don''t know who created an evil spirit knight and captured my companion''s Soul here. Therefore, I can only come here and take her away..."


    "Evil spirit knight?!" Lucifer''s eyes could not help but coagulate. He subconsciously looked at the souls who suddenly entered his hell dimension. A trace of clarity flashed in his eyes, as if he knew what had happened.


    "Hmm?" just then, Huang Wen''s eyes lit up suddenly, because he had sensed the breath of Mephisto. He really couldn''t resist the temptation. He came here and was caught by Huang Wen''s perception of Qi!


    "They didn''t fight? How could this be possible? Huang asked, has his temper become so good?" Mephisto stared at all this when he saw that Huang asked and Lucifer didn''t mean to do anything.


    "Huh?" however, Mephisto soon found something wrong, because his position as Lord of hell was stolen again!


    "Huang Wen! Is he calculating me?!" Mephisto almost instantly recovered, and his heart beat violently, which means that Mephisto was not calm at this time, especially when he saw that Huang Wen directly turned his head, looked in his direction and grinned.


    "Shua!" almost without any hesitation. Mephisto turned and left directly. He wanted to return to his hell dimension as soon as possible and regain the position of hell Lord, so as to avoid unexpected accidents, just like Huang Wen''s calculation.


    Mephisto''s speed is not fast. The endless dimensional distance seems to be nonexistent for Mephisto, but unfortunately, Huang Wen has a more bug ability and moves in an instant!


    In particular, Huang Wen has caught the breath of Mephisto. No matter how far and how fast Mephisto runs, Huang Wen can still catch up with him!


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body disappeared in place and directly appeared between the dimensions, stopping Mephisto who was returning to his own hell dimension!


    "Hmm?" Lucifer asked, looking at the suddenly disappearing yellow, suddenly regained his consciousness, and then said with a slight look as if he had sensed something, "Mephisto? It seems that it''s really his calculation, but what is he for? Is a guy of sub heavenly Father worth his calculation? It seems that this guy must have a unique place. I''ll go and see if there''s a good play to start..."


    Lucifer''s voice fell and his body shape disappeared into his own hell dimension. He didn''t have to be afraid of seizing his hell Lord, because no one knew his hell dimension for the time being.


    "You! Huang Wen!" between the dimensions, Mephisto was stopped by Huang Wen. His eyes flashed cold. Mephisto, who had lost the Lord of hell, was already impatient. He looked at Huang Wen and asked in a deep voice, "so everything is in your calculation. Is it the black heart devil?"


    "Yes, I would also like to thank you for sending the black heart devil to the earth. Otherwise, I really have no way to steal your position as Lord of hell and make you lose your immortal body..." Huang asked, looking at Mephisto with a mocking face and smiling.


    "Also, do you really think that I don''t know Johnny Blazer was made by you? I''m just acting to deceive you. You want to calculate me and I want to calculate you. Let''s see who can win the final victory!"


    "Do you think that person will be you?" Mephisto took a deep breath, looked at Huang and asked with a sneer. "Do you think that your real body appeared in front of me and was my opponent? Did you sneak into me too many times during that time, making you have the illusion that you were still a weak person at the level of sub heavenly father?"


    "This time, you don''t need to divert my attention. I already know that Gu Yi''s deadline is coming. She can''t help you, because domam has watched her. Now that your real body has stepped here, you''re looking for your own death..."


    "Huang asked, you are too proud. You think you know my calculation, but now, even if you know, are you my opponent?!"

 Chapter 585

    "I''m not the only one who is proud of myself, Mephisto. Do you think I dare to appear in front of you without any cards?" Huang asked. Looking at Mephisto, he shook his head with a smile and asked mockingly.


    "Shua!" just as Huang asked, Mephisto directly and boldly shot, which was the first time Mephisto couldn''t help shooting in so many years.


    You know, Mephisto''s most famous name now is that he likes to sign contracts and use tricks. Over time, people gradually forget that Mephisto itself is a strong man of heavenly Father level!


    "Bang!" Huang asked and clapped it. The powerful Tathagata God''s palm contained powerful Buddha light and collided with Mephisto''s palm.


    However, at the next moment, Huang Wen''s body directly retreated, and his clothes were directly damaged. He had extraordinary nano materials for tuxedos, and could not withstand the battle at the epic level, especially when Huang Wen fell into the downwind and had no time to take care of his clothes.


    Yes, not only Huang Wen''s clothes, but also Huang Wen''s body almost exploded, and even his internal organs have been seriously damaged!


    Fortunately, Huang Wen''s energy has broken through the epic level. With the blessing of countless character packs, Huang Wen''s recovery ability is simply terrible, and even surpasses the original Logan. Just for a moment, Huang Wen''s injury recovered 7788, and then stood between the dimensions, holding a Xuanyuan sword and squinting at Mephisto.


    During the battle between Huang Wen and Mephisto just now, Huang Wen was absolutely below. However, although Mephisto showed no signs of injury, the Buddha light in the palm of the Tathagata still had a little impact on Mephisto


    At least, under the influence of the Buddha''s light, Mephisto didn''t find a chance at all. When Huang Wen was injured, he took advantage of the victory and continued to fight Huang Wen.


    "Click!" murphysto''s palm slightly clenched into a fist, and a powerful devil breath directly crushed the Buddha light power in his palm!


    Even if the Buddha light has the ability to restrain the devil''s breath, it does not have the absolute ability to restrain like Xuanyuan sword. Especially when the strength of both sides is quite different, the Buddha light will also be restrained by the devil''s breath in turn!


    "Is this your strength? Huang asked, it''s really disappointing..." after Mephisto crushed the Buddha light, he looked at Huang and said, "originally, I felt your strength and improved. I thought you could threaten my true self. Now it seems that you are much worse!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Huang asked. There was no big change in his face at this time, and he didn''t mean to use the God King''s certificate so early, because Huang asked to see how far he was from the old father level strong man like Mephisto just by his own strength.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the sect!


    Just as Mephisto''s voice fell, the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand shook slightly, and then tens of thousands of swords containing the power of Xuanyuan sword and the law of Huang Wen sword appeared between the dimensions, and then all shot at Mephisto''s body!


    "Hmm?" Mephisto frowned slightly. The law power of sword contained in the return of ten thousand swords was not very powerful for Mephisto, at least it was far from reaching the level of heavenly Father!


    However, the power of Xuanyuan sword contained in each sword light of wanjian Guizong makes Mephisto stab his back, because Mephisto can feel that wanjian Guizong can really stab himself, so even he will be hurt by attribute suppression!


    "I haven''t felt the damage of this attribute suppression for a long time. I was wondering where your strange ability came from. After all, I really haven''t encountered such an unreasonable existence of our Demon power suppression, even more unreasonable than the power of angels..." Mephisto looked at the ten thousand swords coming from the attack around him. The flow of time seemed to slow down in his eyes. He opened his mouth slowly.


    As Mephisto''s voice fell, a huge red cloak appeared behind Mephisto. At this time, Mephisto finally turned into a hell devil, and the huge red cloak was the manifestation of Mephisto''s devil power!


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    At the next moment, wanjian Guizong collided with the red cloak. The red cloak was constantly pierced by the power of wanjian Guizong, but every sword light that pierced the red cloak seemed to lose the driving force to move forward and dissipated slowly.


    Finally, only a huge and broken red cloak was left between the dimensions, and Mephisto was not affected by the return of ten thousand swords!


    "Hehe, there is still an essential gap between you and me. If you keep hiding and attack me, maybe I can''t do anything about you, but now, you appear in front of me, which is no different from dying... Hmm?" Mephisto looked proudly at Huang''s direction, but his words were only half said, The pupil suddenly shrinks!


    Mephisto''s reaction has been very fast, but he is still slow, because the surrounding space-time seems to be frozen. Compared with Mephisto''s ability to freeze space-time when he just saw the slow flow of time, Mephisto has a more powerful space-time freezing ability, which makes some heavenly Father strong people like Mephisto unable to react!


    Sword 23!


    This time, Mephisto finally saw once again that the ultimate power from Huang wenkendo contains the power of Xuanyuan sword to restrain all demons and ghosts!


    Once Mephisto''s incarnation on earth was defeated by Huang Wen''s sword!


    This time, it contains all the power of Huang Wen, the law of sword, the law of power, and the sword 23 of the three foot villain at the center of the eyebrow, which is more powerful!


    "Poof!" when Mephisto''s eyebrows poured out a pure demon force, trying to stop Huang Wen''s sword 23 cut by the villain with a Xuanyuan sword, but unfortunately, Mephisto failed!


    Huang wenmeixin villain held Xuanyuan sword and directly pierced Mephisto''s eyebrow with sword 23. Mephisto''s body trembled slightly, and then the next moment, the angry Mephisto subconsciously grabbed the Huang wenmeixin villain.


    But it''s a pity that the villain in the center of the eyebrow has returned to three feet above Huang Wen''s center of the eyebrow, and then disappeared. He didn''t give Mephisto a chance to fight back!

 Chapter 586

    "What a powerful force! Even Mephisto has been badly hurt?!" Lucifer, who was watching the war in the dark, shrunk his pupils slightly, looked at Huang Wen and Mephisto with a look of surprise, and an idea flashed in his mind, "what Huang Wen is just a sub heavenly father. His power has not touched the heavenly Father level. Why does he have such a powerful ability?"


    "However, Mephisto is not so easy to deal with. Even if Mephisto has lost the position of Lord of hell, it is the same. Huang asked. If there are no other cards, he will still die in Mephisto''s hands..."


    "Very good! Huang asked! You are very good!" at this time, Mephisto''s face was a little pale, and his face was full of angry expressions. He could clearly feel that his soul had a wound that was difficult to recover, so his eyes flashed with angry flames!


    "It''s really powerful. You can still maintain such a strong vitality by taking my sword 23. You can only say that it''s worthy of you, Mephisto..." Huang asked without being frightened by Mephisto, but shook his head and said mockingly.


    "But didn''t someone say that there was no difference between me appearing in front of him and dying? Why can''t I even recover from my injury now?"


    "Do you think such an injury can stop me?" Mephisto''s breath is a little unstable, but a strong demon breath still appears on Mephisto. It seems that Mephisto still has enough combat effectiveness.


    "As long as I kill you, return to the dimension of hell and regain the position of Lord of hell, I can recover from such an injury in a short time!"


    "So, I can''t let you do what you want..." Huang asked. Looking at Mephisto, he seemed to think a little, then looked at Mephisto very seriously and said, "well, since sword 23 didn''t completely defeat you, then use sword 24!"


    "Hmm?!!" Mephisto heard Huang''s question, and his pupils suddenly narrowed. In Mephisto''s view, sword 23 was badly hurt. Can''t sword 24 take his life?


    Mephisto didn''t think wrong. Sword 24 can indeed take his life, because sword 24 is Huang Wen''s two consecutive moves, 100% of which were received with the white blade empty handed and the certificate of the king of God!


    Yes, Huang Wen already knows his strength in the actual battle with Mephisto. Huang Wen still has a gap compared with the real heavenly Father level. However, even if sword 23 can''t cause irreparable injuries to the heavenly Father level strong beyond the devil, it can at least hurt them, which is Huang Wen''s mace.


    Unfortunately, that''s all. Huang Wen''s strength can be seen if he can hurt the strong man of heavenly Father level. It''s still too silly to beat the strong man of heavenly Father level by leaps and bounds with his own strength.


    Therefore, Huang Wen is ready to directly solve Mephisto, complete the epic character lottery task, and really embark on his heavenly Father level!


    "Shua!" in Mephisto''s vigilant eyes and Lucifer''s equally suspicious eyes, Huang Wen gently waved a sword without any sense of strength.


    "??" Lucifer''s expression in the dark was stunned. His expression almost said "are you teasing me".


    But at the next moment, Lucifer''s expression changed dramatically, because he saw it helplessly. Mephisto knelt in front of Huang Wen and held the Xuanyuan sword in both hands.


    Yes, this time, Huang Wen was launched with Xuanyuan sword, and 100% of the blade was picked up empty handed. Therefore, the power of Xuanyuan sword directly caused real damage to Mephisto, which can be seen from the smoking palm of Mephisto.


    "??" Mephisto was also confused at this time. Ignoring the pain in his palm, he subconsciously raised his head, looked at Huang and asked, "what''s this? Sword 24?"


    "Yes, where''s sword 24!" Huang asked with a smile and nodded. However, Mephisto keenly felt a powerful killing opportunity in Huang asked''s smile. Subconsciously, Mephisto wanted to break free


    Unfortunately, even the dimensional incarnation of former British captain Brian can''t break away from the power that is 100% white-edged with empty hands. Naturally, the heavenly Father Mephisto can''t do it.


    Especially Mephisto is still a devil in hell. He is naturally restrained by the power of Xuanyuan sword. Even as long as Huang Wen has been using 100% of the white blade with empty hands, relying on the forced blood loss of Xuanyuan sword may really kill Mephisto. Of course, how long it will take at that time is not certain.


    Moreover, the most important thing is to slowly consume Mephisto. In case of any change, it would be bad. Therefore, Huang Wen directly took out the certificate of the God King from the Najie.


    "Hmm?" in Asgard, Odin, who was about to fall into Odin''s sleep again, suddenly became energetic. His eyes seemed to cross the distance between dimensions and saw the battle between Huang Wen and Mephisto, or he perceived the battle directly through the certificate of the God King.


    "Huang Wen? Mephisto? How did they fight? It seems that Mephisto is very embarrassed... Hmm?! Mephisto has lost his position as Lord of hell? This is what Huang Wen did? How did he do it?" Odin was surprised enough when he saw Huang Wen fighting with Mephisto, but when he found out the current situation of Mephisto, Odin exclaimed.


    "So, Huang Wen wants to kill Mephisto with the help of the power of the God King''s certificate? Huang Wen... Rocky... Thor... Alas! You have grown to this extent. I can help you and hope to ease the relationship between us!"


    Odin wasn''t ready to take action. After all, Odin was a little upset whether it was Mephisto or Huang!


    However, Odin soon thought of his two sons, Thor, who mysteriously disappeared. He still doesn''t know where he is. Rocky is now on the earth and has become Huang Wen''s attendant.


    Odin also knows that rocky was controlled by Huang before, but he also knows that rocky at this time has the ability to break away from control, but he didn''t do so


    Thinking that he can''t stay in this world for too long, and Huang Wen''s growth, he can''t ignore it. Odin finally suppressed his dislike for Huang Wen and chose to help Huang Wen

 Chapter 587

    "Hum!" in the battlefield between Huang Wen and Mephisto, Mephisto still knelt in front of Huang Wen. His hands had been seriously corroded by the power of Xuanyuan sword, but he didn''t pay attention at all, because all his mind was attracted by the God King''s certificate taken out by Huang Wen!


    "Odin! Odin''s power!" Mephisto and Lucifer exclaimed at the same time. They all felt the power from Odin in the God King''s certificate!


    The most important thing is that this is Odin''s peak power, which neither Mephisto nor Lucifer can compete!


    Mephisto did not forget that he provoked Odin, was chased and beaten by Odin, and even almost killed him. He barely escaped back to the dimension of hell. The eternal gun ganganir nailed to his chest and forced him to resurrect.


    Now, in the God King''s certificate, what he has is Odin''s peak blow, that is the power of ganganir, the eternal gun!


    Once thrown, it will hit, and Mephisto will have nowhere to escape!


    In particular, now Mephisto has been locked by the power of empty handed white blade. He is in a state of being unable to escape!


    "Hum!" in Mephisto''s frightened eyes, the power in the God King''s certificate completely broke out. Moreover, what made Huang Wen pick his eyebrows was that the power in the God King''s certificate was strengthened at the moment of outbreak!


    At the same time, in Asgard, Odin held the eternal gun gungnier in his hand. A powerful force of Odin extended his life to the certificate of God King along the eternal gun gungnier, and then broke out completely!


    "Odin is helping me?" Huang asked. He couldn''t help but flash an idea in his mind. Looking at the evidence of the king of God, ganganir completely turned into an eternal gun, whistling and throwing it at Mephisto!


    "Huang asked! I fought with you!" the endless years were forced to such a situation for the first time. Mephisto, who felt the real life and death crisis for the first time, drank violently, as if he had started his own mysterious card, and the breath exploded in an instant.


    "Boom!" at the next moment, Huang Wen and Mephisto''s side between the dimensions suddenly exploded, and Huang Wen''s pupils suddenly shrunk. At this moment, not only Mephisto felt the crisis of life and death, but Huang Wen also felt it!


    In such a short time, it is impossible for Huang Wen to leave through instantaneous movement. Huang Wen can only open the power of steel muscles and iron bones, and then infinitely shrink his body to face the power of crisis as little as possible.


    "Boom!" the explosion between the dimensions did not last long, but countless dimensions around him were shaken by this force. Even Lucifer was forced to leave the battlefield because he was also injured by Mephisto''s back hand, which was the reason why he was far away.


    "Ding! Alarm! Silly Niu''s body has been damaged!" at the same time, silly Niu''s voice suddenly sounded here in the earth Avenger building, "silly Niu''s information is all stored in base 1. It''s no big deal, but I can''t contact the boss..."


    The avenger building fell down with the voice of silly girl, and suddenly fell into a dead silence. No one stood up to speak, and no one found that a glimmer of clarity flashed in the eyes of the skeleton of the evil knight on one side, as if he had escaped from being controlled.


    "Impossible, master, how could he have an accident..." Huang Liang''s body trembled slightly, his expression looked a little dull, and said subconsciously.


    "That''s right! You should also see the power of the boss''s sword. The whole universe is awed by the boss''s power. How could he have an accident?" Logan, on the one side, revived when he heard Huang''s words. His facial muscles trembled uncontrollably. He looked around at the Avengers, as if he wanted to find a voice of recognition.


    "That''s right! Brother Wen is invincible in the world! How could he have an accident! Fake! It must be fake!" Zhong Qiang''s eyes turned red, clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice with Logan''s voice, "there must be something wrong, there must be something wrong..."


    "But Huang asked him if he didn''t take the immortal killing sword..." Tony Stark clenched his fists tightly together. He took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, "he also said that he still has some gap from the heavenly Father level..."


    "Even if there is a gap, don''t you forget the gourd? Don''t you forget that you were 100% white handed?" Max glared at Tony Stark and said in a deep voice, "with such a powerful ability, how could something happen to master?"


    "It''s a fact that silly girl''s body has been destroyed. At least, silly girl won''t cheat us..." Steve Rogers has a blue vein in his neck. He spent a lot of effort to suppress his emotions. He knows that the avenger alliance can''t be chaotic at this time. If it''s chaotic now, it''s not far from the disintegration of the avenger alliance!


    "What about sister belle? Shall we inform her?" spider Gwen''s eyes turned red and suddenly thought of something. He looked at the people and asked tentatively.


    "..." when spider Gwen said this, the whole Avenger building fell into silence again. Even Steve Rogers and Tony Stark didn''t know what choice to make.


    "Wanda! What''s the matter with you? Wanda!" Pietro also felt a sadness spreading in his heart at this time, but he was obviously calmer than others, but suddenly, he saw the crimson light surging on Wanda on one side, and then suddenly sat down on the ground. Pietro hurried forward, hugged Wanda and shouted.


    "Teacher..." Wanda''s eyes opened and there was a strong flash of fatigue. She seemed to want to say something, but the next moment, she went into a coma.


    "Wanda!" the Avengers around turned back and hurried forward to check Wanda''s situation.


    At the same time, the battlefield between Huang Wen and Mephisto between the dimensions has slowly restored calm, and everything no longer exists. Whether it is Huang Wen, Mephisto or ganganir, the eternal gun transformed by the evidence of the God King, everything seems to have been erased.


    Mephisto, of course, needless to say, died under the eternal gun gungnier and lost the position of Lord of hell. He has lost the chance to resurrect again. The most notorious Demon Lord in the dimension of hell died here


    What about Huang? Did Mephisto''s backhand really kill Huang Wen? Does the destruction of silly girl''s body mean that Huang Wen is also dead?

 Chapter 588

    Back when the big bang happened, Huang Wen''s body shrunk to the extreme. Unfortunately, Huang Wen did not directly shrink to the subatomic level and enter the quantum field. Therefore, Huang Wen suffered the damage from the bottom card of the Mephisto explosion.


    Just for a moment, the clothes on Huang Wen''s tuxedo completely disappeared. Then, the watch transformed by silly girl''s body was directly broken in the explosion.


    At this time, Huang Wen had basically lost his ability of consciousness, because both his soul and the little man three feet above the center of his eyebrows were suffering the damage of this explosion.


    Huang Wen''s steel muscles and iron bones make Huang Wen have more powerful defense in the explosion. Huang Wen''s reduction to the extreme also reduces his injury to the minimum extent, because Huang Wen''s own strength does not decrease compared with the smaller area of injury.


    But even so, Huang Wen''s body exploded in this explosion


    However, when Huang Wen''s body exploded, Najie was automatically incorporated into the system space directly by the system, because it persisted for a longer time than silly girl''s body. After all, Najie has a complete world.


    The next moment, the flesh and blood of Huang Wen is recovering at a very fast speed, then exploding again and recovering again


    In such training, Huang Wen''s steel muscles and iron bones seem to be constantly strengthened. Even, he seems to trigger a special ability in his body, a wonderful force, filled with his flesh and blood and cells!


    "Ding! Mission: defeat Mephisto has been completed. Award the epic character a lucky draw."


    Just as Huang Wen''s body was in constant recovery and destruction, the sound of the system sounded. However, Huang Wen didn''t realize it at this time. Therefore, he had no time to think about it at all.


    If Huang Wen''s consciousness is still clear, Huang Wen will certainly feel that he has lost, because the task is only to defeat Mephisto, but he directly killed Mephisto.


    But it seems that even the task of killing Mephisto cannot reach the legendary level above the epic level. Perhaps only by defeating the ontology of British captain Brian can we obtain the legendary level task


    "Mephisto is dead?!" at the same time, the black heart devil''s eyes suddenly lit up in the hell dimension where Mephisto was originally located. He, who has become the Lord of hell, felt the news of Mephisto''s death and couldn''t help but be happy in his heart.


    Although the black heart devil is the son of Mephisto, he has no feelings for Mephisto. What he always wants to do is to kill Mephisto and completely become the Lord of the dimension of hell!


    "Wait! Huang asked... Your Excellency really killed Mephisto. God, it seems that I can''t provoke Huang asked in the future. Otherwise, I''m afraid my fate will be the same as Mephisto..." when the black heart devil was preparing to celebrate Mephisto''s death, he suddenly thought of something. His body trembled subconsciously and muttered in panic.


    The black heart devil knows that even if he becomes the Lord of hell, his strength is far less than Mephisto, and he can''t make many small lords in the dimension of hell willingly surrender!


    Therefore, if the black heart devil leaves his dimension of hell, I''m afraid the next little Lord of hell will steal his position as Lord of hell!


    Even if the black heart devil has the position of hell Lord, there are many powerful beings who can kill him again and again. Whether Huang Wen or other hell lords, maybe before long, the hell dimension of the black heart devil will be swallowed by other hell dimensions


    "What about Huang Wen? What about Mephisto? Are they all dead?" between Huang Wen and Mephisto, the wounded Lucifer couldn''t resist and came here again. He wanted to know who lived to the end in the battle between Huang Wen and Mephisto, or whether he could sit down and reap the benefits


    While Lucifer carefully observed the surrounding environment, Huang Wen''s consciousness gradually recovered, and Huang Wen''s soul and body recovered together. Of course, Huang Wen hasn''t recovered the size of his body at this time, so Lucifer didn''t find Huang Wen at the first time.


    "Lying trough! It''s so dangerous that it almost fell into the hands of murphysto, an old Yin Bi!" Huang asked. After recovering, he was relieved, patted himself on the chest, muttered, and then subconsciously said, "silly girl, make me another suit..."


    "..." unfortunately, Huang''s question didn''t get silly Niu''s answer, because silly Niu''s body on him has been damaged. Only after Huang''s question returned to the earth can he continue to use the system and put silly Niu''s consciousness on himself.


    "Hmm? Silly girl is damaged? Won''t anything happen?" Huang asked. He soon found his empty wrist, subconsciously frowned, and then found Najie in the system space. Fortunately, he found a dress in it, otherwise Huang asked to run around naked.


    "Eh? The task is finished?" soon, after Huang Wen put on his clothes, he saw the epic character lottery in the system space. Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up. He spent an unknown amount of thought for this character lottery, and even almost was taken away by Mephisto.


    "I hope this time, it will be better than the last epic character lottery..." Huang asked, looking at the task reward of the system, an idea flashed through his mind.


    In the last epic character lottery, Chen Daxiong''s Saiya ability was selected, which is not useless for Huang Wen. At least it moves instantly, giving Huang Wen the opportunity to travel to various cosmic civilizations.


    However, the ability of Saiya people is not great for Huang Wen to improve his combat effectiveness in a short time, because Chen Daxiong''s ability is not strong. At least, it is far less powerful than Huang Wen himself.


    Therefore, although Huang Wen''s means have become more, he did not have a decisive hand, especially before he developed the Super Saiyan state.


    "Hmm?" just when Huang asked, he seemed to feel something. He looked at his body in surprise and couldn''t help but say, "what''s the situation with these heat flows in my body? Is it the just dying experience that improved my physical quality?"


    Huang Wen subconsciously looked at his energy and strength and found that they had not improved, which made Huang Wen frown and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes

 Chapter 589

    "Hmm?" just when Huang Wen wondered that he had changed something he didn''t know, Huang Wen suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen broke out all his strength. What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that a powerful force poured out of his flesh and blood and cells. At the next moment, Huang Wen''s body was covered with a layer of golden breath!


    Super Saiya!


    "Boom!" Huang Wen''s body returned to normal size, and then slammed his fist at the source of the crisis.


    At the next moment, Huang Wen''s body retreated violently, but he was not hurt. He stared at the front with bright eyes. It was the familiar smell of hell demons, which made Huang Wen subconsciously think that Mephisto was not dead.


    "Huh? Lucifer?" but soon, Huang asked that he was wrong, because it was Lucifer, not Mephisto, who shot himself.


    "You? Huang Wen?" Lucifer, who didn''t know much about Huang Wen, subconsciously frowned when he saw Huang Wen''s Super Saiyan state. If it wasn''t for the similarity of breath, he didn''t even dare to recognize that this was Huang Wen.


    "So, your excellency Lucifer, do you want to fight with me?" Huang asked. He didn''t have time to pay attention to his Super Saiyan state. He took out Xuanyuan sword directly. At this time, he urged the power of Xuanyuan sword with his powerful Super Saiyan strength and looked at Lucifer coldly.


    Huang Wen knows that Lucifer''s absolute strength may not be as strong as Mephisto, but it is also a powerful father level strong man. At this time, Huang Wen does not have the card of God King. Even if Huang Wen turns into a Super Saiyan, he may not be able to beat Lucifer.


    Especially Huang Wen doesn''t want to waste time on Lucifer at this time. The soul of Jessica Jones, the super Saiya, the damage of silly girl''s body, and the lucky draw of epic characters are waiting for Huang Wen to solve. It''s a waste of time to fight Lucifer!


    "What a strange power..." Lucifer took a deep look at Huang Wen. He felt Huang Wen''s more powerful power than before. A glimmer of vigilance flashed in his eyes, and then looked at Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword.


    Lucifer felt the same restraint as Mephisto had felt before on the Xuanyuan sword, which was actually incredible for Lucifer.


    Because unlike ancient demons like Mephisto, Lucifer is a fallen angel. Before becoming the Lord of hell, he is an archangel. Even if he becomes the Lord of hell, he has great resistance to the light power from angels!


    But at this time, Lucifer can clearly perceive the special power of Xuanyuan sword, and he can''t easily resist it. That is to say, if Huang Wen cuts out the previous sword 23, he will inevitably end up the same as Mephisto!


    Therefore, Lucifer was afraid of Huang Wen and Xuanyuan sword at this time, because he looked at Huang Wen and said with a smile: "Mr. Huang Wen misunderstood. I just felt a breath, so I subconsciously took a look at who hid here. Unexpectedly, Mr. Huang Wen won the battle with Mephisto and killed Mephisto..."


    "I think from today on, Mr. Huang Wen''s name will be preached in countless hell dimensions. Countless hell Lords will be afraid of Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "Hell dimension, I don''t have any interest, so I''ll stay soon..." Huang asked faintly glanced at Lucifer. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand was slightly. In Lucifer''s vigilant eyes, Huang asked opened a dimension space crack, then drilled in and returned to the avenger building.


    "The boss is back!" it was only a little time before Wanda fainted. Before the Avengers even had time to do anything else, they heard silly girl''s surprised voice echoing in the avenger building.


    Yes, all Avengers find that Huang Wen is not as fast as silly girl, because silly girl is directly connected by the system when she returns to the dimension of the earth.


    "Why are they all in the medical room? Silly girl, are you okay?" Huang asked, who was still in the state of super Saiya. When he found that the middleman of the avenger building was absent, Huang asked.


    "Boss, I''m fine. My data has been backed up for a long time, but the ontology has been destroyed. It''s a little troublesome. After all, the ontology''s materials are also very precious..." silly girl''s voice sounded unhappy.


    "Well, I''ll find a way." after Huang asked and replied to silly girl, he carefully felt the difference between his recovery from super Saiya people to ordinary state, and an idea flashed in his heart, "not only is there no 50 times gap in combat effectiveness, but it seems that I have only increased my energy and strength by about 20%, and my divine power has not been improved at all..."


    "However, the sub heavenly Father level can get a 20% bonus. It doesn''t seem to be weak. If I draw this epic character lucky draw and add this 20% bonus, my strength should be able to completely stand at the heavenly Father level!"


    "Moreover, this is the transformation of the super Saiya just now. If I can continue to improve and reach the level of super two or super three, I will certainly get a higher bonus. At that time, even if I only double, my combat power will reach a terrible level!"


    "Master!" just as Huang Wen was thinking, there was a scream. Then Huang Liang rushed towards him with red eyes, as if he were going to jump into his arms.


    "Stop!" Huang asked. He quickly stretched out his hand and stopped Huang Liang. It was the first time he saw Huang Liang, because he was very confused about what had happened.


    "Master, it''s great that you''re all right..." Huang Liang was stopped by Huang Wen. He looked at Huang Wen wrongfully, and then burst into tears and smiled.


    Behind Huang Liang, all the Avengers except Wanda and Pietro ran over. When they saw Huang Wen appear here unharmed and just change clothes, they were relieved.


    "Oh, it''s silly girl, isn''t it? I didn''t expect that the battle would be fierce to that extent..." Huang asked with a smile. Then he suddenly thought of something. He quickly looked at silly girl and asked, "silly girl, did you tell Belle about it?"


    "Not yet, sorry, boss, I didn''t tell Belle about it directly..." silly girl''s voice sounded apologetic.


    "Hoo!" Huang asked Wen Yan, relieved, and then said with a smile, "then I''m relieved. I''m back. By the way, I''ve brought back Jessica Jones''s soul. I just need to put her back into her body and should be able to recover!"

 Chapter 590

    "Jessica!" when Luke cage and Matt Murdoch heard Huang''s question, their eyes suddenly lit up. The big stone they were pressing in their hearts could finally be put down.


    Previously, when silly girl said that Huang Wen might have an accident, Luke cage and Matt Murdoch were filled with pain and self blame, because in their view, not only Jessica Jones was hurt by them, but Huang Wen also had an accident because of them.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen is back now, and Jessica Jones will be resurrected


    Soon, Huang Wen''s body flashed and appeared in the infirmary. What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that there were three people in the infirmary, and two of them were still lying unconscious.


    One of them, of course, was known by Huang Wen. Jessica Jones, whose soul was in his own hands, but the other, which Huang Wen didn''t expect at all, was that Wanda was also lying in the hospital bed, with a worried Pietro on one side.


    "Master..." Pietro got up quickly when he saw Huang''s question, looked at Huang''s question and said anxiously, "master, come and see Wanda. Before, silly girl said that when you had an accident, Wanda didn''t know what to do, and then suddenly fainted!"


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he looked at Wanda reluctantly. Huang Wen knew that this was the disadvantage of having too powerful but unable to control himself.


    When Huang Wen had an accident, Wanda used too powerful chaotic magic to speculate on Huang Wen''s whereabouts.


    Different from the previous foresight ability, foresight is insidious. For Wanda, the results are only vague, so it will not bring too much reverse bite.


    But just now, Wanda wanted to know Huang Wen''s whereabouts. Using chaotic magic, she touched Huang Wen, Mephisto, Lucifer and Odin at the same time.


    Among the four people, except Huang Wen, the remaining three are strong people at the level of heavenly father. They want to explore the causal lines wrapped together. Even if Wanda has chaotic magic, she can''t easily withstand such counterattack when she hasn''t grown up. Finally, because her physical strength can''t bear it, she fainted directly.


    With the sound of "hum!" Huang Wen''s palm gushed out a breath, like a hazy Qigong wave, and then slowly fell into Wanda''s body.


    This is a way to use Qi. Different from the internal force healing method created by Huang Wen with a series of skills such as Bai zhantang 99 Huanyang palm, this kind of Qi can be remotely blessed on people, which will be more convenient.


    "Er..." Wanda''s eyes slowly opened. At first she saw Pietro around her, and then the whole person slowly woke up. She felt that her previous physical weakness had completely disappeared, and the whole person had become energetic for a long time.


    "Shifu, you are really all right..." Wanda quickly recovered, looked at Huang Wen, smiled and said softly, "I knew I was right!"


    "Oh? What do you see?" Huang asked, looking at Wanda in surprise.


    "I see, master, you have defeated the devil of hell and become more powerful..." Wanda''s eyes flickered slightly, as if recalling some pictures, but soon, Wanda''s e-eyebrow frowned, looked at Huang Wen with some worry and said.


    "But master, I can see that you seem to be in a golden state. It''s very similar to what I saw before when you fought with a strange strong man!"


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. When he heard Wanda''s words, his eyes could not help freezing. If Wanda hadn''t reminded him again, Huang asked almost forgot what Wanda said.


    Once Wanda foresaw that Huang Wen and a strange strong man fought in the universe. Blood was scattered everywhere in the universe. The light on both sides was too strong, and Wanda couldn''t see who won in the end


    The important reason why Huang Wen didn''t take this matter to heart was that Huang Wen didn''t have any luminous state. In Huang Wen''s impression, it seems that only surprise captain Carol can shine.


    But at this time, hearing Wanda mention this matter again, Huang asked suddenly understand that super Saiya people are not in a luminous state? At least, from Wanda''s perspective, the Super Saiyan state is very similar to himself in that war!


    "Strong enemy?" Huang asked, his eyes flickering slightly and thinking in his heart, but Huang asked for a long time and didn''t think of where such a strong enemy would appear.


    The only thing that fits Wanda''s description is surprise captain Carol, but surprise captain Carol and Huang ask, they are not enemies


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Luke cage and Matt Murdoch, who came in later, suddenly stopped after seeing Huang Wen enter the infirmary. They looked at Jessica Jones who barely maintained the breath of life and subconsciously shouted Huang Wen.


    "Oh, deal with Jessica Jones first!" Huang asked. When he heard the news, he nodded at Luke cage and Matt Murdoch, took Jessica Jones'' soul out of Najie, and then operated the divine power to help Jessica Jones'' soul into her body.


    "Buzzing!" at the same time, Huang Wen ran a mass of Qi into Jessica Jones'' body, helping Jessica Jones recover his body.


    "Hmm? Here is?" Jessica Jones soon woke up. A trace of confusion flashed in her eyes. She didn''t wake up as quickly as Wanda. After all, Jessica Jones''s spiritual power is not too strong.


    "Hell, Lucifer, Mr. Huang Wen..." however, Jessica Jones soon recovered. She recalled what happened in hell and flashed a sense of unity in her eyes. Then she looked at Huang Wen, Luke cage and Matt Murdoch around her. She slowly relaxed because she knew that she was safe.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen!" Jessica Jones slowly stood up and bowed to Huang Wen.


    "You''re welcome. We''re companions, aren''t we?" Huang asked, smiling, shaking his head and gently waving his hand. Jessica Jones returned to the hospital bed and lay down.


    "You''d better have a rest. After all, although I''m angry to help you recover your body, it''s a big thing to leave your soul. You need to have a good rest. At that time, I''ll ask the kitchen robot to prepare some medicine meals for you, and Jessica will give it to you..."

 Chapter 591

    "Don''t worry, we will take good care of Jessica and won''t let her have an accident again!" Luke cage and Matt Murdoch took a deep breath, looked at Huang solemnly and asked.


    "You didn''t finish the task to me and tell me what to do?" Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand, looked at Luke cage and Matt Murdoch with a helpless smile, "well, you have a good rest, I''ll go first..."


    "Mr. Huang asked, what happened to Johnny Blazer..." Luke cage finally couldn''t hold back. He shouted with apology, "if we weren''t careless, things wouldn''t be like this..."


    "Isn''t it all right now? Don''t think about it. Take good care of Jessica..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "Steve, where''s Johnny Blazer?"


    "It''s still under the hammer of the storm. Originally, I was going to deal with it when you came back, but unexpectedly, silly girl suddenly said that something had happened to you, and then all our attention was diverted. Then Wanda fainted to explore your situation..." Steve Rogers sighed and smiled, "Fortunately, you''re all right. Otherwise, I''m afraid the whole Avenger alliance will be in chaos!"


    "What''s the matter, everyone is still very calm!" Huang asked, smiling and waving, and took the people to Johnny brazier, who is in the state of evil spirit knight.


    "What''s the matter? If Wanda hadn''t suddenly fainted and attracted everyone''s attention, I think we''re going to fight..." Steve Rogers recalled the tense atmosphere at that time and let out a sound in his heart.


    However, Steve Rogers did not say these words, because Steve Rogers knew that things had passed. If he mentioned these things again, it would affect the feelings and unity among the Avengers.


    "Johnny?" asked Huang, who came to the evil spirit knight who was pressed down by the storm hammer and braved the infinite Hell flame, and shouted softly.


    "Hmm?" Johnny blazer, in the state of evil spirit knight, gave a hard answer, as if he were proving his identity.


    "Go back to Steve''s hand." Huang asked, glancing at the storm hammer and whispering.


    "Hum!" the storm hammer trembled slightly. In Steve Rogers'' silent eyes, the storm hammer really flew into his hands.


    "..." it''s not my advice. This guy is too terrible. I don''t want to be destroyed. Besides, we are all our own people, and I won''t be such a cold hammer!


    "..." Steve Rogers held the storm hammer, as if he heard the weak explanation of the storm hammer. Steve Rogers shook his head reluctantly and looked at the evil knight.


    "Before, you should have been controlled by Mephisto. In other words, Mephisto''s contract contains his consciousness. As long as you enter the state of evil spirit knight, you will lose consciousness and be manipulated by him..." Huang asked, looking at the evil spirit knight who slowly climbed up and said.


    "Now, Mephisto is dead. You should be able to master the body of the evil spirit knight?"


    "Some... Difficulties..." the evil spirit Knight''s mouth opened and closed slightly, as if his words were extremely painful for his evil words, "there is a... Complex consciousness... That I compete for..."


    "Oh?" Huang asked and smelled the speech. A look of reflection flashed in his eyes. Then the villain three feet above the center of his eyebrows waved gently, and a divine power entered the center of the evil knight''s eyebrows.


    "It''s better now, but they seem to want to compete for my body!" with the penetration of this divine power, the consciousness belonging to Johnny Blazer in the evil spirit knight has become clearer. "Yes, that''s two different consciousness. They were forcibly integrated before and completely suppressed by another consciousness..."


    "That consciousness controls the skeleton like body. It should be what you said. Mephisto disappeared. When the surroundings were chaotic, that consciousness disappeared. Then I competed with those two consciousness for the control of the body..."


    "Well, the essence of those two consciousness is not weak. I can destroy their consciousness now, but their power will also be destroyed by me, and even may cause harm to you..." Huang asked, nodding and thinking for a while.


    "So, now, you need to rely on yourself. First master more about your power under your current state. When I am completely sure to deal with them, I will help you. How about?"


    "I''m afraid, I''ll suddenly lose control again. Otherwise, you can use that hammer to press me down?" the evil spirit knight was silent for a moment, then couldn''t help looking at the storm hammer and said, "I can feel that with this hammer, their consciousness will be much more honest..."


    "It''s almost dawn..." Huang asked, shaking his head and referring to something, "at that time, you can''t bear the power from the storm hammer!"


    "Hmm? Will I change back at dawn?" the evil spirit Knight didn''t know this characteristic. After all, he didn''t get this ability for a long time.


    "At least, it''s like this before you completely master your power." Huang asked and said softly, "Well, just stay here. I''ll let people watch you. Don''t run around. After I help you completely master your own strength, you also need to stay in the avenger alliance. After all, with your ability, we can''t let you leave at will and act on your own..."


    "Then... Did I join the avenger alliance?" the skeleton mouth of the evil spirit knight was opened, and his expression did not change, but his voice revealed deep surprise and joy.


    "Yes, since Huang Wen has agreed, you naturally join the avenger Alliance..." Tony Stark looked up and down at the evil spirit knight, and finally couldn''t help asking, "How do you talk, you guy? Or how do you make a sound? Your whole body is made up of bones, and you don''t even have vocal cords!"


    "Well, it makes a sound through the frequency tremor of the bone..." the evil spirit knight was silent and really gave an answer.


    "Well, you won!" Tony Stark looked defeated by the evil spirit knight. He was about to continue to say something. He saw Huang ask and turned to go. Tony Stark hurried to catch up.

 Chapter 592

    "No, Huang asked. Just now you said, Mephisto is dead? Did you kill him?" Tony Stark followed Huang''s footsteps and asked tentatively.


    "Kill..." Huang asked nodded. Then he didn''t see Mephisto''s death with his own eyes, but from Lucifer''s mouth, Huang asked that Mephisto was really dead.


    Moreover, when Huang Wen inspired the power of the divine king''s certificate, Huang Wen not only felt the peak power of Odin contained in the divine king''s certificate itself, but also felt a new power of Odin.


    In other words, when Odin knew that Huang Wen was going to kill Mephisto, he helped Huang Wen and made the God King''s certificate burst out with more powerful power, which was enough to kill Mephisto!


    Huang Wen doesn''t think that Mephisto will have any cards to survive. After all, the previous Mephisto didn''t have to think about life and death when he was the Lord of hell. The big bang that almost took Huang Wen was already Mephisto''s last card.


    "That''s Mephisto! Did you really kill him like this?!" Tony Stark still stared at Huang and asked again in disbelief.


    "I''m Huang asked. What''s impossible?" Huang asked with a smile, shrugged and deliberately looked at Tony Stark with a teasing smile. "What? Do you want to see the way I killed Mephisto?"


    "It''s not necessary!" Tony Stark quickly shook his head, then thought of something, looked at Huang tentatively and asked in a low voice, "what about Mephisto''s body? It''s a demon God. If you can study it..."


    "What are you thinking?" Huang asked angrily, rolled his eyes, looked at Tony Stark and said helplessly, "that''s Mephisto. If I can leave the body, can I guarantee that his body won''t come back to life?"


    "So, didn''t even leave a piece of meat?" Tony Stark looked at Huang with disappointment and said, "isn''t it too unfulfilling?"


    "Don''t talk about meat, there''s no ash left!" Huang asked. When he heard Tony Stark''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Then he waved his hand and said, "OK, what should you do? This time, I have some feelings and am ready to break. Don''t disturb me!"


    "??" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, not only Tony Stark, but even Steve Rogers looked at Huang Wen with a question mark on his face.


    After all, Huang Wen just killed a father level hell Lord. Now he says he''s going to break through. In this way, isn''t Huang Wen really invincible?


    "You won''t surpass master Guyi before she leaves?" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and looked at Huang and asked some incredible questions.


    "That shouldn''t be." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and looked very modest. "After I broke through, I probably just reached this level, which is not comparable to the ancient master..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body gradually disappeared in place and returned to Yongchun martial arts school. At this time, Belle was still asleep. She didn''t know that Huang Wen had walked in front of the gate of death.


    Well, if you convert the eastern and Western cultures a little, Huang Wen''s entry into the dimension of hell is a walk in front of the gate of hell.


    However, although Huang Wen experienced a big war and was almost taken away by Mephisto''s backhand, the time did not pass too long, that is, most of the night.


    "Draw!" Huang asked, looking at the sleeping Belle, and his mood calmed down slowly. He took out the system task page and looked at the task reward for killing Mephisto this time. Even if it was only the task reward for defeating Mephisto, Huang asked seemed to have some losses, and he didn''t care too much.


    "Miso!" as Huang Wen''s thought flashed, a purple light appeared in front of Huang Wen, as if it was also a flat and light epic lottery, but Huang Wen had made all preparations.


    "Congratulations, you have won the epic character, Yin ruozhou (Dugu Yuyun, the Dugu sword Saint from the fairy sword and chivalry series, has reached the state of being as good as water because of his love for the Tao. He has all things in his heart. After system optimization, he has coordinated the background of the whole fairy sword series, and Yan ruozhou, as a top strong man, has reached the state of becoming Tao!)"


    "Dugu Jiansheng!" this time, Huang Wen was very calm, because when he was drawing the sword Saint lonely sword, he thought that it would be good if he could draw Dugu Jiansheng, but he didn''t think that this time, he actually drew Dugu Jiansheng.


    Throughout the whole movie and television drama of the legend of the fairy sword and the fantastic Xia, Yan ruozhou''s part is not much. Even, Yan ruozhou''s role is not very pleasant. At least, Huang asked himself, he doesn''t like him very much.


    However, it is not pleasing and can not explain that his strength is not strong. As the only person who can compete with the final boss of the moon worship cult, Yan Ruo Zhuo''s strength is the top existence in the whole legend of Xianjian Qixia!


    Moreover, Yan ruozhou''s most powerful is his own realm of Tao, entering the Tao, gaining the Tao and becoming the Tao. Huang Wen is not very clear about what level this is, but at least Huang Wen can know that it symbolizes Yan ruozhou''s strength, which is really powerful!


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen looked at Yan ruozhou''s name. The next moment, all aspects of Yan ruozhou''s attributes appeared directly in front of Huang Wen.


    "Character: Yin ruozhou (Dugu Jiansheng: Dugu Yuyun)"


    "Fine: 1457 points."


    "Qi: 1369 points."


    "God: 300 points."


    "Skills: Shu mountain Fairies (sword, art, talisman, forbidden Art), Shu mountain Qi training, Shu mountain spirit cultivation, and the body of Tao."


    "Evaluation: as the leader of Shushan mountain, Yin ruozhou has all the skills of Shushan Xianjian school, and has the body of Tao. He has a strong affinity for all kinds of Tao rhymes and laws, and can quickly enter the state of enlightenment!"


    "Whether to integrate the character Yin ruozhu''s ability?"


    "Enlightenment state? That is to say, Yan ruozhuo can understand the existence of law and Tao faster? This is a very powerful ability!" Huang asked, his eyes lit up suddenly, and his heart couldn''t help thinking.


    "There is also the realm of becoming a Tao, which is 300 points of divine power. According to my previous speculation, this should be the level of the heavenly father. Then, Yan ruozhou is already a strong man of the heavenly father?"


    "But is it a little too serious that Yan Ruo Zhuo deviated from the family? The strong man of the heavenly Father level has only more than 1000 strength and more than 1000 Energy?"

 Chapter 593

    In fact, Huang Wen can understand more than 1000 points of strength. After all, such strength is also at the epic level. Adding with Huang Wen''s own strength can also help Huang Wen enter the heavenly Father level.


    However, Huang Wen can''t understand more than 1000 points of energy. After all, even Tony Stark is about to reach this level. It''s hard to accept that the heavenly Father level strong man in this world, the top strong man in the world, and the leader of the great Shushan Xianjian sect, has only such a little energy.


    However, when Huang Wen saw the skills of Shushan Xianjian sect, Huang Wen almost understood what was going on.


    However, from the names of Shu mountain fairy art, Shu mountain Qi training method and Shu mountain spirit cultivation method, Huang Wen can know that Shu mountain fairy sword school focuses on the cultivation of strength and divine power. As for energy, that is, the improvement of body, it is just incidental.


    Moreover, Shushan Xianjian sect also has the ability to take special medicine for health preservation and alchemy, which is enough to enable them to live forever. Therefore, they naturally don''t pay too much attention to their physical improvement.


    "Blend in!" Huang asked quickly, looking at Yan ruozhou''s character attributes and giving orders.


    As Huang Wen''s mind moved, a powerful divine power was integrated into Huang Wen''s soul. Of course, it was not only divine power, but also energy and strength. However, compared with divine power, some of them were not enough to see, especially energy. Huang Wen didn''t even feel that his energy was getting stronger. After all, he paid attention, It''s all on divine power.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen felt that his soul seemed to have been greatly liberated. Suddenly, he was detached from all things in the world, as if all the Tao rhymes in the world were manifest in Huang Wen''s eyes.


    However, it''s a pity that before Huang Wen looked carefully, this feeling disappeared directly. Then, it was an incomparably powerful feeling filled with Huang Wen''s soul and body.


    Of course, what is filled in the body is not pure physical strength, but the boundless strength. They exist in Huang Wen''s body, just like the boundless sea of stars!


    "So powerful!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. At this time, Huang Wen was able to determine that 30000 points of energy is indeed the boundary of the heavenly Father level. The strength and divine power are reduced by ten times and a hundred times respectively. In other words, Huang Wen is even sure to defeat Mephisto alone at this time!


    Moreover, with Xuanyuan sword and sword 23, Huang Wen may be able to kill Mephisto with one blow!


    This is not impossible. Huang Wen, who got the divine power of Yan ruozhou''s heavenly Father level, plus his own original divine power, is among the strong ones of the heavenly Father level. Huang Wen''s divine power is also very strong!


    In addition, sword 23 itself is the best ability to release Huang Wen''s divine power. Huang Wen has a feeling that the universe is so big that I can go!


    Subconsciously, Huang Wen took a look at his character panel. The new character attributes told Huang Wen that he has indeed become extremely powerful, strong enough to hold up the position of the guardian of the whole earth


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Jing: 19454 points."


    "Qi: 3433 points."


    "God: 470 points."


    "Evaluation: you step into the epic level in an all-round way. Even if your strength and divine power break through to the heavenly Father level, you can become a resounding strong man in this universe. However, you are not invincible to the universe, let alone forget that there is a broader world above the multi universe!"


    "Sure enough, it''s the heavenly Father!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed with a fine light. At this time, he was unable to control his excitement. After all, he had been in the world for more than five years. At this time, Huang Wen finally officially broke away from his novice period and became a strong man at the heavenly Father level.


    However, leaving the novice stage also symbolizes that Huang Wen needs to face many things. At least, Gu Yi, who is about to leave, can no longer help Huang Wen. Even, in the battle of domam, which Gu Yi is about to encounter, Huang Wen has to face the stronger domam at a more powerful level!


    Fortunately, although domam is stronger than the heavenly Father, he is not a person in the dimension of the earth. Like Mephisto before, he is unable to release all his power in the earth dimension, which makes Gu Yi and Huang Wen have no chance.


    "What''s the matter? Ask?" just when Huang Wen was a little excited, Belle''s voice sounded a little confused. She looked at Huang Wen bleary eyed and asked with a puzzled face.


    "Oh, it''s all right. My strength has suddenly made a breakthrough..." Huang asked back, looked at Belle, smiled and shook her head, walked to Belle''s side, gently stroked Belle''s hair and said.


    "Strength has made a breakthrough?" Belle''s expression appeared a little dull. She subconsciously looked at the time. When she found that it was just more than six o''clock at this time, Belle was relieved, but she looked more confused.


    "Why did you suddenly break through your strength?" Belle asked, looking directly into Huang''s eyes. "I thought I had been sleeping for many days by accident!"


    "Then I''m not worried about death?" Huang asked. Wen Yan couldn''t help laughing, and then quietly explained, "it''s Johnny''s business. I solved the business behind him, and Mephisto died. I gained something in that battle, so my strength has made a breakthrough..."


    "Mephisto is dead?" a trace of surprise flashed in Belle''s beautiful eyes, and then her body trembled. She looked at Huang with some worry and asked in a low voice, "it''s dangerous, isn''t it? Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I think you slept soundly, so I didn''t call you, and I didn''t encounter too much danger. It''s just that silly girl''s body was destroyed. I don''t have anything..." Huang asked, hugging Belle and softly explained.


    "It''s also strange that I was too careless and didn''t put silly girl away in time. Therefore, after that, we should find a way to help silly girl create a new body!"


    "Silly girl''s body is destroyed? Is there anything wrong with her?" Belle raised her head and shouted around, "silly girl?"


    "I''m here, Belle." silly girl''s voice soon rang in the room.


    "Are you all right?" Belle asked her question again.


    "I have nothing to do, except that after the ontology is destroyed, it has no impact on me, because I have been completely digitized..." silly girl chuckled, and then deliberately sold Meng, "but, Belle, I''m still a little uncomfortable without the feeling of ontology. Belle, you have to help me supervise the boss to make my new ontology!"

 Chapter 594

    "Don''t worry, it''s up to me. I''ll work with you to help you create a new ontology!" Belle couldn''t help laughing when she heard silly girl''s words, then turned her head and asked Huang, "your strength has broken through. It''s not difficult for you to do this kind of thing, if you want?"


    "Cough, my strength has broken through, and I''m not a talent on the side of science and Technology..." Huang asked with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth, looked at Belle reluctantly and said, "just ask Tony to help with this matter. At that time, it''s not easy to damage the ontology of Zhenjin or aidman alloy. Just migrate the data..."


    "No, boss!" at this time, silly girl''s voice suddenly rang, "boss, isn''t Jarvis in another world finally turned into that illusion? Boss, can you make me a body?"


    "I also want to have a body. At least, in my feeling, I should have a body. I always have a sense of disobedience..."


    "Of course, I don''t need to store all my consciousness in that body, but at least, I want to get a feeling of being alive..."


    "Sorry, it''s my fault. I didn''t consider your problem..." Huang asked. He was stunned when he heard silly girl''s words, and then said with some apology, "I''ll talk to Tony about this matter and try to use the power of spiritual gemstones to create a new body for you as soon as possible!"


    Huang asked naturally that she knew where the sense of disobedience on silly girl came from. The main reason was that silly girl had a body in the original TV series, and there was basically no difference from ordinary people.


    However, when Huang Wen won the system lottery, the system was optimized and turned silly girl into a super artificial intelligence that helped Huang Wen more. In this way, silly girl lost her real life mode and could not become a real human.


    In addition, silly girl is a super artificial intelligence that really has human emotions, because there are some feelings of conflict in her cognition. She should have a body, but she can''t perceive her body at all, and she can''t even turn into a real person, which makes silly girl very tangled all the time.


    That''s why when Huang asks for silly girl, silly girl will evolve her own image most of the time, because silly girl is too eager to become a real human.


    "Really? Won''t there be any problem?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, looked at Huang with some worry, and asked in a low voice, "that soul gem, after all, is an infinite gem. Will it really not change silly girl?"


    "It''s all right. I''ll try my best to preserve silly girl''s consciousness. My power now should be enough to do this..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "but silly girl, you also need to speculate about the situation you may encounter in advance in order to make a better response!"


    "I see, boss!" silly Niu answered happily and disappeared. In base 1, silly Niu is constantly improving her level of artificial intelligence, especially after the space trip and Huang Wen entered the quantum field, silly Niu has made further evolution.


    Soon, it was light. After Huang asked to send belle to the reopened school, he came to the avenger building to discuss with Tony Stark about the manufacture of silly girl''s body.


    "I also told me about the illusion in another world. Jarvis didn''t choose to have a body, because he knew that even if he had a body, he wouldn''t help us much. At this time, it''s good for him to help the avenger alliance in Logistics..." after Tony Stark heard Huang Wen''s story, He frowned and said.


    "However, the cradle of regeneration technology exists in their world, but it seems that it has not yet appeared in our world..."


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. He was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he took a surprised look. Tony Stark asked, "there''s no scientist. Isn''t that your friend?"


    "Maybe the world is different. Although I know Helen Zhao, it is obvious that she is not as smart as I said in another world, and she has not invented the regeneration cradle Technology..." Tony Stark shrugged and said reluctantly, "even for some reason, she has returned home."


    Tony Stark has told these things as briefly as possible, but Huang Wen is keenly aware of the unnaturalness in Tony Stark''s expression.


    "In other words, would she be broken by some scum men and waste her talent?" Huang asked, glancing deeply at Tony Stark, raising her mouth slightly and mocking.


    "Cough..." after Tony Stark was seen through by Huang Wen, he coughed a little embarrassed. Over the years, he has been very restrained. In other words, Tony Stark has turned back since he became an iron man and established a relationship with pepper.


    However, the time before Tony Stark was a prodigal son was too long after all. The woman who was hurt by Tony Stark was afraid that she could fill the avenger building.


    Besides, Tony Stark wouldn''t know that Helen Zhao was such an important person, let alone that she would become an iron man.


    Tony Stark in those years only thought Zhao hailun was beautiful and smart, very similar to herself, and he could talk with her very well. Unfortunately, Tony Stark''s boredom period came too fast


    "Sir, Mr. Huang asked, there is a visitor outside the avenger building. It''s strange!" just when Tony Stark was embarrassed and didn''t know how to change the topic, Jarvis''s voice rang to help Tony Stark get through this embarrassing moment.


    "Strange?" Huang asked. When he heard Jarvis''s words, he suddenly thought of something. He subconsciously raised his eyebrows, and then released his power of perception.


    Sure enough, as Huang Wen expected, strange''s hands were full of scars. It was obvious that he had been badly hurt.


    In other words, strange has experienced a car accident and has been treated by modern medicine.


    But Huang Wen found that strange''s fingers trembled slightly from time to time. Obviously, modern medicine did not really cure strange''s fingers, so strange could only place his hope on metaphysics.


    The reason why we found the avenger building here is that Huang asked silly girl to inadvertently let strange see the video of the war in New York through the network. This is also the layout before Huang asked

 Chapter 595

    At this time, after reviewing the context, Huang Wen is considering how to communicate with strange. Although Huang Wen has now broken through to the heavenly Father level, he is still ready to win over the most gifted supreme mage like strange. After all, Huang Wen is not omnipotent. Magic is exactly what Huang Wen is not good at.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that at this time, he received a video call from Gu Yi. Yes, it was a video call. Huang Wen gave Gu 11 a silly girl''s subroutine watch, because after New York was covered by Huang Wen''s immortal killing sword array, Gu Yi couldn''t easily contact Huang Wen, especially after the immortal killing sword array was opened.


    The last time, outside the earth, when Odin looked for Huang Wen through Gu Yi, Gu Yi contacted Huang Wen through the watch given by Huang Wen.


    However, this time, when Huang Wen saw Gu Yi''s video call, Huang Wen subconsciously felt guilty, because Huang Wen didn''t tell Gu Yi about strange


    "Cough!" Huang asked, coughing twice, and then connected Gu Yi''s video call.


    "Why do you want strange to find you?" Huang asked as soon as the video was connected. Gu Yi looked at himself and asked.


    This is the first time Huang Wen has seen Gu Yi. Therefore, even if Huang Wen has broken through to the father level strong, Huang Wen is still subconscious and more guilty


    After all, it''s really a little strange to let strange find himself in advance and guide strange to Kama Taj by himself, so as to make a good relationship, especially without notifying Gu Yi.


    "Don''t I feel that there are too few people who can do magic among the Avengers?" Huang asked quickly, looked at Gu Yi and said with a flattering smile, "I also want to deepen the relationship between us, so as to better cooperate with the supreme mage in the future!"


    "I report! He just wants strange to work for him!" Tony Stark on the side rarely saw Huang Wen''s deflated expression. He shouted directly to expose Huang Wen''s lie.


    "What kind of work? Don''t talk nonsense!" Huang asked. He glared at Tony Stark angrily, then looked at Gu Yi more embarrassed and said, "cooperation, just cooperation..."


    "OK, I don''t know you yet?" Gu Yi glared at Huang and said, "in that case, you can directly tell him that you can introduce a master to him and solve his problem..."


    "Then I asked him to go to Kama Taj to find you?" Huang asked, relieved to hear that Gu Yi agreed to his plan, and then looked at Gu Yi and asked.


    "No, you let go of the immortal sword array. I''ll come directly and pick him up!" Gu 11 looked worried about Huang Wen. He was afraid that Huang Wen would have any other ideas, and then changed strange''s fate.


    Gu Yi has no opinion on Huang Wen''s changing the fate of others and is even happy to see his success. However, Gu Yi does not need to change strange, the most gifted successor of the supreme mage. At least, Gu Yi does not want strange to be changed until he learns.


    "Cough, how do you feel that master Gu Yi is full of distrust of me?" Huang asked, coughing twice with some embarrassment, and muttered for a moment, "moreover, all of you have come. How can I recommend you to him..."


    "It''s not because someone''s credibility is too low?" Tony Stark heard Huang Wen''s dialogue with Gu Yi, couldn''t help laughing, looked at Huang Wen and retaliated.


    Tony Stark has not forgotten at this time. Just before strange came to the avenger building, Huang asked, but he grabbed his handle. Now he has finally caught the opportunity of revenge. How can Tony Stark miss it so easily?


    "I will hide in the mirror space and wait for you to call me out!" Gu Yi continued to say, still unconvinced by Huang Wen.


    "All right!" Huang asked, staring at Tony Stark, who interrupted the revenge, finally nodded and closed the immortal killing sword array of the avenger building in a short time.


    "Hiss!" as soon as the immortal killing sword array was closed, Gu Yi put down the video call in the avenger building, directly opened the spark portal and appeared here. However, when Gu Yi saw Huang Wen, her expression suddenly changed!


    If Huang Wen saw Gu Yi''s bad complexion for the first time before, this time, Huang Wen was so surprised to see Gu Yi for the first time.


    "Did you break through? So fast? Did you really break through to the heavenly Father level?" Gu Yi looked up and down at Huang Wen. He was still surprised and couldn''t help but say.


    "It''s too fast, isn''t it? Although I know that it may be sooner or later for you to break through to the heavenly Father level, I didn''t expect that it would be so early..."


    "You''ve broken through to the level of heavenly father?" Tony Stark stared at Huang in an unbelievable way. Then Tony Stark suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang and asked, "didn''t you say it would take some time for you to reach this level? You liar!"


    "Yes, isn''t that what I said last night?" Huang asked, shrugged, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile, "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m wrong. It''s what I said early this morning. It''s been several hours since early this morning. It really can''t be regarded as a little time..."


    "Gan!" Tony Stark heard Huang''s question. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and couldn''t help spewing out a word.


    "Pay attention to your language!" Steve Rogers heard Tony Stark''s rude words from a distance.


    "Of course, although I have broken through to the heavenly Father level, there is still a gap between master Gu Yi and Odin. Therefore, I say I am not the opponent of master Gu Yi, nor am I lying..." Huang asked. Seeing Tony Stark''s face shriveled, the corner of his mouth raised slightly and continued to add.


    "You are too modest." Gu Yi shook his head when he heard Huang Wen''s words, took a deep look at Huang Wen and said, "although I don''t know how you did it, I can clearly feel that your soul is no weaker than me. Even among the strong ones at the heavenly Father level, you are not the level you just broke through..."


    "What, I suddenly have a stomachache. I''ll go first..." Tony Stark said very uncomfortable when he heard Gu Yi''s words, and then turned away with a slight black face.

 Chapter 596

    Huang Wen looked at Tony Stark and shook his head with a smile after he turned and left. This time, he finally hit Tony Stark completely. It can be regarded as a successful defense break against Tony Stark after he was 100% defeated by Tony Stark with empty hands!


    "Seeing that your strength has broken through, I am more relieved. After all, you have such strength to protect the earth''s dimension, which is really no worse than me..." Gu Yi took a deep look at Huang and said with some emotion.


    "Master Gu Yi is joking. I have a lot to do..." Huang asked calmly shaking his head, looking at Gu Yi seriously. "At least, I know that both you and Odin, master Gu Yi, are stronger than me. The British captain Carol and domam are more powerful. There is still a lot of room for me to become stronger..."


    "Unexpectedly, you have just made a breakthrough and have such an awareness. Also, there are countless strong people in the vast multi universe. Modesty and caution are the foundation of survival." Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen, nodded and told him.


    "But don''t forget, when it''s time to wave your fist, don''t dare to wave your fist to show your strength, and remember your state of mind when you put your sword into the universe!"


    "I will remember!" Huang asked, nodded solemnly and said.


    "Well, let strange come in." Gu Yi waved and walked directly into the mirror space, waiting for Huang to call her out.


    "Jarvis, let strange in." Huang asked. Sensing that strange was stopped by the robot in the avenger building, he ordered Jarvis.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked." Jarvis answered and soon controlled the robot to bring strange into the avenger building.


    People on the road outside the avenger building were stunned, because they saw someone wanting to enter the avenger building more than once for such a long time, but they were stopped by the robot of the avenger building. No one succeeded in entering, except the Lei Gong who entered.


    At this time, an ordinary looking man was brought into the avenger building, which made passers-by guess for a time. They wanted to know who strange was and was brought into the avenger building by a robot.


    However, ordinary passers-by were still very powerful. They soon found out all the information of strange.


    Strange, whose full name is Stephen strange, is an excellent neurosurgeon. His name is famous in the whole medical field, even the top group of people.


    Maybe God is jealous of talents. Some time ago, strange had a car accident and his hands were badly hurt. If strange was the attending doctor, he was sure to recover his hands perfectly, but unfortunately, strange was the patient lying on the operating table.


    Therefore, although strange''s hands were not completely destroyed, they were still in a state of constant trembling or uncontrolled, which was undoubtedly a disaster for strange, because it symbolized that he could no longer pick up the scalpel.


    With two words of precision, I have completely said goodbye to strange''s hands.


    Strange visited famous doctors all over the world, but the famous doctors all over the world were not sure to cure strange''s hand, so strange fell into decadence.


    The above is the information turned out by passers-by, but they don''t know. Under the operation of Huang Wen, strange inadvertently saw a video about the war in New York, which instantly made the desperate strange see hope.


    In strange''s opinion, Huang Wen and the avenger alliance have such powerful power that it should not be difficult to help him recover his palm.


    When strange entered the avenger building, Huang Wen had an idea in his mind. If the world has the technology of regeneration cradle, I''m afraid his hand can recover directly after strange came to the avenger building?


    Therefore, Huang Wen vaguely felt that the disappearance of regeneration cradle technology may also have something to do with Gu Yi. Perhaps this is also caused by Gu Yi''s secretly fuelling the flames.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t mean to break the casserole question. After all, this is only a possibility. Huang Wen can''t be sure about the specific situation.


    "It''s you..." when strange saw Huang Wen, his pupils narrowed slightly, because he thought of the picture of Huang Wen cutting out the universe with a sword in the video. Although strange was a materialist before, he didn''t want to question Huang Wen''s intention of possible fraud,


    After all, this is the avenger alliance. Materialists have to admit that the super powers of the avenger alliance do exist, and they are indeed maintaining the peace of the earth.


    Fear is trange''s first reaction to Huang Wen. After all, trange is just an ordinary person. In front of Huang Wen with such strong strength, it is difficult for trange not to be afraid.


    But soon, strange''s heart was excited, because seeing Huang asked was equivalent to seeing hope and the hope of healing his hands!


    "Hello, I don''t know what to call you. My name is strange. I was originally a neurosurgeon..." strange looked at Huang and organized the language, and said respectfully.


    At this time, if people who know strange see his current attitude, I''m afraid his chin will fall off. However, this is the real performance of strange now.


    "My name is Huang Wen. I already know about you..." Huang Wen looked at strange, nodded, looked at strange''s hands, and said softly, "I have a way to solve your hands, but to be honest, you are not very suitable for my practice."


    "Mr. Huang asked, I can try. No matter what I do, I have talent..." strange refused him when he heard Huang asked. He was in a hurry. He looked at Huang asked and said.


    "Calm down, I don''t mean not to help you..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at strange and said softly, "I mean to help you find a more suitable cultivation path. When you recover your hands, you can also obtain the strength of self-protection. If you encounter danger again, at least you can resist by yourself, can''t you?"


    "Can I be a strong man like you?" strange asked subconsciously after hearing Huang''s words, although he had already passed the age of secondary two.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today, I took my sister out to play. It was only two hours

 Chapter 597

    "Become a strong man like me?" Huang asked. He was stunned when he heard strange''s words, and then smiled and shook his head.


    "Sorry, I''m too greedy..." strange looked at Huang apologetically and said, "it''s the greatest help for me to heal my hands..."


    "No, no, no, I didn''t say that you can''t do it." Huang asked. Seeing that strange misunderstood his meaning, he waved his hand reluctantly and said softly, "it''s not too difficult for you to become a strong man like me in the future..."


    Huang Wen knows that all the people around him can stably achieve the strong man of heavenly Father level, probably only Wanda and Qin Ge Lei, and even Qin Ge Lei is really a little hung up after losing the power of Phoenix.


    As for the rest, Huang Liang, John or max, it is very difficult to achieve the heavenly father. Even it is not so easy to achieve the sub heavenly father.


    Of course, Huang Wen ignored one person, that is Thor. After all, Thor is not officially joining the avenger alliance. He has disappeared.


    In other words, in addition to Thor and Wanda, strange is most likely to break through the existence of the father.


    In particular, Huang Wen''s cosmic character is obviously more powerful than the same character in other universes. Therefore, the strange of this universe will be more likely to become a heavenly father.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that strange is the most gifted successor of the supreme mage, and is also the next term of Gu Yi. If strange can''t achieve the father level strong or even stronger, it doesn''t make sense. Gu will specially hand over the position of the supreme mage to strange!


    To sum up, strange has high investment value and potential!


    As an angel investor who accidentally discovered superheroes such as Max and John, Huang Wen naturally wants to defend his angel investor.


    "It''s not too difficult to be a strong man like you?" strange looked at Huang in disbelief. For a moment, he was stunned by Huang''s words and didn''t know what to say.


    "Yes, so you have to work hard. After all, the person I recommend to you is more powerful than me..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, waved to one side and said softly, "the supreme mage from Kama Taj, master Gu Yi!"


    "Ka! Ka!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the space in the avenger building was broken like a mirror, which scared strange subconsciously back half a step. However, thinking that Huang Wen was still here, strange finally held back and looked at the broken space.


    In trange''s eyes, Gu Yiyi was dressed in bright yellow robes, as if he came out of the mirror world and came to the real world. This strange feeling made trange feel like he was in a dream!


    "You praised him so well, how can I temper him?" strange didn''t know that Gu Yi looked like an expert and unpredictable, but Gu Yi secretly asked Huang.


    "Hey, hey, if he can''t praise him like this, won''t it give him more pressure?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and saying, "besides, master Gu Yi has taught so many disciples. I think he has rich experience?"


    "No matter how rich you are," Gu Yi said with a trace of helplessness in his voice. "After all, few of the disciples I trained have always been loyal and not betrayed, and all of your disciples are centered on you..."


    "When you were still there, master Gu Yi, most of them didn''t focus on you?" Huang asked, looking at the shining strange in his eyes and saying with some emotion, "besides, I have seen the talent of this strange doctor in another world..."


    "You are master Gu Yi?" strange slowly regained his consciousness, looked at Gu Yi coming out with some excitement and asked tentatively, "can you really cure my hands and make me a strong man like Mr. Huang Wen?"


    "It depends on your efforts..." Gu Yi took a deep look at strange, and then said, "although Huang said that your talent is very good, it''s not so easy to get my recognition. Maybe he''s out of his sight? Everything needs to wait until after practice to know the answer, isn''t it?"


    "You''re right..." when strange heard Gu Yi''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. After echoing, he still couldn''t help asking, "are you really a magician? How does it sound like a philosopher?"


    "Erudition is necessary for a magician, so a good brain is essential!" Gu Yi shook his head, looked at strange and said, "come with me..."


    "Hiss!" as Gu Yi''s voice fell, a fire circle portal appeared in the avenger building. The fire circle turned bigger and bigger, and gradually turned into a person''s height, which showed the scene inside Kama Taj.


    "Is this the portal?" strange was stunned when he saw the portal of the circle of fire. After seeing Gu Yi walking into the portal of the circle of fire, strange subconsciously took a look at Huang Wen. After all, compared with Gu Yi, Huang Wen is a little familiar. At least he has seen the appearance of Huang Wen''s battle many times in the video.


    "Go, next, you will face a new world!" Huang asked, smiling and nodding at strange, and whispered encouragement.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen!" strange bowed to Huang Wen and said very seriously, "I won''t live up to Mr. Huang Wen''s expectations!"


    "..." Gu, who entered the Kama Taj, heard strange''s words, so hung that he didn''t come out of the fire circle portal. This was their disciple of the supreme mage. Why did he ask Huang.


    Gu Yi stared at Huang angrily after strange entered the circle of fire portal, then closed the circle of fire portal and officially included strange into the vein of the supreme mage. Strange also became a magician several years earlier than himself in another world


    "Dr. strange is about to be born, that is to say, master Gu Yi is really going to leave..." Huang asked, looking at the fire circle portal disappearing into the avenger building, his eyes flickered slightly, and an idea flashed in his heart, "moreover, I have to deal with domam and take my separate Chen long together..."

 Chapter 598

    Huang Wen''s heart became urgent when he thought of domam. Even though Huang Wen had broken through the strong father level, Huang Wen didn''t think that he could defeat domam only by his own strength.


    If domam had been defeated so easily, he would not have lived until now. Gu Yi would have tried to kill him long ago.


    Even domam and Mephisto have a common feature, that is, when they are in their own dimension, they are immortal.


    And domam is more powerful than Mephisto, because domam can master the power of the whole dark dimension, and it is extremely difficult to steal his dark lord!


    Therefore, Gu Yi asked Chen long to steal the power of the dark dimension before. Huang Wen felt that it was to let Chen long die and use his life to contain domam''s consciousness


    "I need to continue to be strong!" Huang asked. After thinking of domam, an idea flashed through his mind. This time, Yin ruozhu, the lone sword saint, won the lottery, which is not only to help Huang ask achieve the father level strong, but more importantly, Huang asked can dig out more strength through Yin ruozhu''s abilities!


    For example, Yin ruozhou''s body of Tao has a strong affinity for all kinds of Tao rhymes and laws, and can quickly enter the state of enlightenment.


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, this is an upgraded version of Kung Fu a Xing''s talent. In other words, a Xing is a talent in martial arts, and Yin ruozhou has the talent in enlightenment!


    In terms of enlightenment, it''s hardly too much help for Huang Wen at this time, whether it''s the further understanding of the law of sword, or the understanding of the law of power, the law of ice, the law of fire, the law of thunder and even the profound meaning of Buddhism!


    Needless to say, Yan ruozhou''s own understanding of the law of the sword is not under Huang Wen, even stronger than Huang Wen. After all, Yan ruozhou is also a man known as Dugu Jiansheng!


    Huang Wen and Yin ruozhuo''s abilities are superimposed, so that Huang Wen''s Kendo cultivation can be improved several times?


    Moreover, this is only a rough improvement. There is more potential to tap in the law of sword. Huang Wen can continue to make his law of sword stronger.


    As for the power of cold ice law and other laws, I think with the help of Yan ruozhou''s Enlightenment state, I can understand it faster and even enter the door for the first time.


    At that time, Huang Wen didn''t have to worry any more after he was promoted to heaven''s father. The previous means couldn''t keep up with the improvement of the realm.


    Of course, if Yin ruozhou knew that Huang asked to use his enlightenment state to understand the law of cold ice, he might not have much idea, but if Yin ruozhou knew that Huang asked to use his ability as the leader of Shushan fairy sword school to understand the profound meaning of Buddhism, I''m afraid Yan ruozhou would be angry and spit blood three liters?


    However, there is no way. The Buddha''s profound meaning contained in the Tathagata God''s palm and King Kong''s not bad divine skill is too few. Huang Wen can only improve the Buddha''s profound meaning through the enlightenment state obtained by Yin Ruo Zhuo here.


    Moreover, in the face of hell Lord Mephisto and domam, the profound meaning of Buddhism is really easy to use, second only to Xuanyuan sword. Huang Wen naturally can''t let go of this ability.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the Shushan fairy sword sect, which is famous for cutting demons and eliminating demons, can''t deal with Mephisto and domam. It''s just that the Shushan fairy sword party pays off demons and ghosts. In addition to pure sword techniques, it only has the ability of runes, spells and arrays. There is no suppression from attributes like the profound meaning of Buddhism.


    In other words, the Shu mountain immortal sword sect may have more powerful magic power, but its suppression of the attributes of demons and ghosts is really not as good as the profound meaning of Buddhism.


    However, this also has something to do with the fact that Shushan Xianjian school did not really go out of the pure meaning of Taoism. It also has something to do with the different road choices between Taoism and Buddhism


    In short, Huang Wen began to enter the closed state again. When Tony Stark wanted to see the Avengers and break through the father level strong Huang Wen, Huang Wen had left the avenger building and returned to Yongchun martial arts school.


    Of course, Huang Wen didn''t completely enter the deep level of isolation, so silly girl reminded herself that she had enough time every day to perceive her ability outside the state of enlightenment, so as to prevent unnecessary trouble caused by her deep enlightenment when domam attacked.


    Huang Wen on one side fell into the closed enlightenment, and strange on the other side stepped into the metaphysical world, or the extraordinary world.


    But unfortunately, even with Huang Wen''s guidance and trust, strange is not so easy to change his point of view and believe that he can directly master the power of magic.


    Therefore, strange seems out of place among the magicians. In addition, strange is an apprentice brought back by Gu Yi who opened the fire circle portal himself. It is inevitable that strange has received a lot of jealousy from his peers.


    Especially when strange''s hands were injured, even an ordinary man could bully him, not to mention the magician with extraordinary means?


    "Do you still don''t believe all this?" that day, Gu Yi called strange into the reception hall. She looked straight into strange''s eyes and asked softly, "even if you''ve seen Huang Wen, even if you''ve lived in Kama Taj for a period of time, do you still don''t believe all this is true?"


    "It''s really hard for me to believe. In my opinion, from the day I had a car accident, I seemed to have entered a dream. All this is so incredible that I can''t believe it now..." strange looked a little embarrassed and decadent at this time.


    "After all, whether it''s Mr. Huang Wen who cuts into the universe with a sword, or a magician like you, I don''t seem to have the ability to appear in the real world. Moreover, I have become your disciple. I am favored by experts like Mr. Huang Wen. It''s more like a dream of secondary two made by me..."


    "And most importantly, I used to be a neurosurgeon. Everything I saw was materialistic. Now, you asked Huang, but you told me to believe and feel everything with your heart. I really can''t accept it..."


    "I''m sorry," Gu said suddenly after hearing strange''s words.


    "What?" strange was stunned for a moment, and looked at Gu Yi with some hesitation, because he didn''t understand why Gu Yi suddenly apologized to himself, or whether Gu Yi was talking to his mother.

 Chapter 599

    "You will understand this later..." Gu Yi said after taking a deep look at strange, "and now, I will take you to feel the world where materialism and idealism coexist!"


    "What?" strange was stunned again, because he didn''t seem to understand what the world of materialism and idealism was.


    "Pa!" was a sound. Before strange could recover, Gu Yi suddenly appeared in front of him and slapped him.


    At that moment, strange felt like the whole human soul was separated from his body... Well, it was not as if this was what really happened. Strange''s soul was directly patted by Gu Yi, and his body was suspended in the air without falling down.


    "Am I?" strange looked at his body in front of him. He didn''t know what had happened for a moment, and the next moment strange returned to his body.


    "Teacher, I was just there?" strange looked at Gu Yi with a dull look and was preparing to ask questions.


    "Just now, it''s just a beginning. You can see that there are many things in the world that you don''t understand but really exist. You don''t need to question them, but learn to accept them..." Gu Yi smiled, shook his head and gently pushed it towards strange.


    "Shua!" made strange feel dizzy again, but this time, strange felt his body take off!


    Strange seems to have crossed the endless world, came outside the earth and entered the cosmic space. At the next moment, it seems to have crossed the endless dimensions, entered the quantum world and entered the multiverse


    Everything is changing around strange. Strange has never seen these before. At this moment, he knows that even if he has never seen these things, they still exist there, waiting to be found. They may be materialistic or idealistic, but all this is no longer important


    "How?" when strange came back, Gu Yi''s voice with a faint smile sounded in strange''s ear, "now, can you accept all this?"


    "I see!" strange seems to have an epiphany. He doesn''t need to be thrown into the snow mountain by Gu Yi as in the original play. If he can''t draw the fire circle portal, he will be frozen to death. Because of similar training, he has experienced it on other disciples of Gu Yi


    So far, strange officially opened his plug-in, and the cultivation speed has improved by leaps and bounds. The magic is becoming stronger at an amazing speed, and gradually embarked on the right track of Dr. strange.


    At the same time, a big thing happened in New York. The reason is that such an explosion is not a big deal for the avenger alliance, but it is still a big thing for ordinary people.


    In particular, the initial explosion did not cause any casualties, but the movement was relatively large, and everyone had not paid attention to it. However, later, the frequency of explosion became much more, which attracted the special attention of the avenger alliance and Tony Stark!


    Because, Tony Stark''s bodyguard Harpy, who had no sense of existence, was also injured in an explosion.


    The reason why harpy has no sense of existence is that before Tony Stark became iron man, he did not protect Tony Stark several times. He and Tony Stark are more like a relationship of friends and subordinates.


    After Tony Stark became the iron man, he naturally didn''t need harpy''s protection. Then harpy became peper''s bodyguard. Unfortunately, peper and Tony Stark practiced nine legendary changes, and even had a higher level than Tony Stark. Therefore, harpy lost his job again.


    Of course, it''s not accurate to lose his job, because Tony Stark didn''t mean to fire harpy at all, but when peper was stronger than himself, harpy became a little idle and didn''t know what to do.


    So, watching movies and relaxing became the whole of harpy''s life, or Harpy had stepped into retirement ahead of schedule.


    It is precisely because of this that harpy was not in stark industry and was injured in explosion.


    "Harpy, are you okay?" Tony Stark looked at harpy with some concern in the hospital and asked.


    "Don''t worry, Tony, I don''t have anything..." fortunately, harpy was once a bodyguard. Although his combat effectiveness is not rich now, he is full of experience. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have become Tony Stark''s bodyguard at the beginning.


    Therefore, in the explosion, harpy was only slightly injured and could recover with a little self-cultivation.


    "Unfortunately, Huang asked that guy is shutting down, otherwise, I can let him come and help you recover, so you don''t need to lie in the hospital..." Tony Stark shook his head and looked at harpy seriously.


    "If Mr. Huang asks, don''t bother!" harpy said quickly after hearing Tony Stark''s words.


    For Harpy, the world is changing too fast, especially Huang Wen. Huang Wen has been completely different in just a few years.


    Harpy remembered that when he just heard about Huang Wen, Huang Wen was only a little more powerful than ordinary people and was still recruiting students from Yongchun martial arts school. However, Huang Wen became Tony Stark''s mentor and later became the boss behind the whole Avenger alliance.


    Even Tony Stark now works under Huang Wen. Tony Stark has complained about it with harpy more than once, but harpy can hear it. Tony Stark also enjoys it.


    Therefore, when he heard that Tony Stark was going to trouble Huang Wen, harpy thought of Huang Wen''s strong strength and quickly rejected Huang Wen. Ordinary people like him were still very nervous in the face of strong people like Huang Wen


    "You don''t have to be too nervous. Huang asked, it''s not a beast..." Tony Stark saw harpy''s nervousness. He smiled and waved his hand, and then looked serious. "So, have you figured out what happened to the explosion?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s not bombs that explode, but people! Living people!" harpy said in fear as if he thought of something terrible.

 Chapter 600

    "People? Body bombs?" Tony Stark frowned and said in a deep voice. "It''s such a cruel means of body bombs? What forces did it?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems to be a little different from the human bomb I know. The guy who will explode is full of red light and seems to be burning..." harpy frowned, recalled the details of the explosion and whispered.


    "Full of red light? Like burning?" Tony Stark frowned more tightly. For a moment, he couldn''t think of what kind of bomb would cause such an effect.


    "Sir, Mandalin of the Ten Commandments announced that he did all the recent bombings!" just then, Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear.


    "Who?" Tony Stark was stunned when he heard Jarvis''s words. His eyes flashed surprised and asked subconsciously.


    "Mandalin of the ten commandments." Jarvis repeated again and softly explained, "but it''s not the powerful guy who once blew up Mr. Wang''s house, but a man with a little resemblance..."


    "In other words, someone is doing bad things under the name of Mandalin?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and sneered. "Unfortunately, they may not know that Mandalin has long been dead, and there is no ash left. Even Mandalin''s pet extraordinary dragon has been killed by Huang!"


    "Jarvis! Can you trace the source of information or video? Let''s go straight to see who it is!"


    "Sorry, sir, he used the public network and was not seen by any video, so he can''t find his location for the time being..." Jarvis''s voice sounded apologetically, "but next time if he dares to appear again and release the video, I will find him at the first time!"


    "OK! I''m very cautious! Stare at him and see when he will jump out again!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice with a flash of disdain in his eyes. "Whether it''s the people who hurt me or he wantonly undermines public security, he has committed a crime and he can''t escape!"


    "Harpy, you have a good rest. Before long, I will avenge you and those who died innocently!"


    "Tony, you should be careful. I always feel that something is wrong..." harpy frowned, subconsciously looked at Tony Stark and shouted.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not you, I''m iron man!" Tony Stark smiled confidently at the corners of his mouth, patted harpy on the shoulder and walked out of the hospital.


    "Mr. Tony Stark, in what capacity did you come to the hospital to visit the injured today?" just when Tony Stark left the hospital, a group of Black Journalists seemed to smell bloody sharks and surrounded Tony Stark in an instant. The speed of these reporters rushed over made Tony Stark a little suspicious, Do these journalists have extraordinary abilities.


    "What''s your identity?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and thought of what Jarvis had said before. Tony Stark suddenly smiled and looked at one of the cameras.


    "I came to see my friends as Tony Stark and the innocent people killed as iron man. No matter who you are, I will find you. Of course, you can come to me. I live in the avenger building now. You are welcome to do it to me at any time!"


    Tony Stark finished talking and directly clicked the device on his chest. A set of nano armor directly appeared on Tony Stark, and then took Tony Stark to the sky.


    At the same time, in a dark secret base, a man looked gloomily at Tony Stark, who was very rampant in the news. At least, in the man''s view, Tony Stark was very rampant.


    "Tony Stark!" the man grinned at Tony Stark in the news, and then suddenly sneered, "hum! Tony Stark, I know your strength is very strong now, and the avenger alliance is also very strong. Do you think I will attack you without any preparation?"


    This man is kirian, the developer of the desperate virus. Kirian was once a very clever scientist, or a scientific researcher. His idol was Tony Stark.


    Thirteen years ago, before the 21st century came, kirian had an idea about the desperate virus. He found Tony Stark and wanted Tony Stark to invest and cooperate with him to complete this cross century technology. Unfortunately, Tony Stark is a real playboy.


    In fact, if Tony Stark directly rejected kirian, there is not much problem. The key is that Tony Stark cheated kirian. He asked kirian to wait for him in place and let kirian be stood up by his idol Tony Stark in the last cold wind of the 20th century.


    At that time, Tony Stark naturally did what a playboy should do and spent the night with a female scientist. Coincidentally, the female scientist was another developer of the desperate virus, Maya Hansen!


    Since the development of the desperate virus, kirian has always wanted to revenge Tony Stark, but kirian also saw the video of the war in New York.


    In kirian''s view, maybe Tony Stark is nothing at all, but Huang Wen, who is like the earth God, can''t afford to provoke him. Even if he has injected the desperate virus himself, he can''t be Huang Wen''s opponent, or even the opponent of many people in the avenger alliance!


    Therefore, kirian knew that he had only one chance to make a shot, that was to make Tony Stark fall into a hopeless opportunity!


    "Tony Stark, I know you too well. You want me to show my position again after seeing the news, but you don''t know what I''ll prepare for you..." kirian raised his mouth slightly, flashing a proud light in his eyes, and then looked at Maya Hansen around him.


    Different from the pure Marvel movie universe, Maya Hansen at this time can''t see a little light in her eyes. She sits there like a puppet. Even if kirian talks any more, she doesn''t seem, just like she has completely lost her soul

 Chapter 601

    Yes, at this time, Maya Hansen has been controlled. As mentioned earlier, this world is not a pure Marvel film universe. There are mutants in this world. At this time, Maya Hansen is controlled by a mutant.


    Even though the mutants now have their own autonomous prefecture, not all mutants are willing to go to the new hope state, especially those mutants who can control their ability, hide themselves in mankind, and survive well on their own ability.


    Among the mutants, the ability to get up in human society is the mutant spiritual ability.


    At this time, there was a person with spiritual ability around kirian. Although he was not as powerful as Jean grey and Charles, he could control the contacted person through physical contact.


    Of course, this ability is not without limitations. At least, now he can only control the latest people in contact with himself, that is, he can''t control two people at the same time.


    Because of the defect of his ability, he wanted to make himself stronger. Finally, he chose to cooperate with kirian and injected the desperate virus, which was equivalent to having a new variant ability.


    As for the controlled Maya Hansen, it is the most important card in kirian''s hand against Tony Stark!


    "Sir, we have detected the location of the man who calls himself Mandalin! He once again released a video saying that he would blow up the avenger building!" a long time later, Tony Stark''s voice rang out in his ear.


    Of course, not only Tony Stark heard it, but also the whole Avenger alliance heard it. After all, Tony Stark was in the avenger building at this time.


    "What? Someone is going to blow up the avenger building? Are you kidding?" Logan asked, looking at a camera in surprise after hearing Jarvis''s words.


    "No, that''s what guy who calls himself Mandalin said!" Jarvis quickly released video released by guy who calls himself Mandalin.


    "Why call him the man who calls himself Mandalin?" Huang Liang quickly grabbed the strange place in Jarvis''s name and couldn''t help asking.


    "Because the real Mandalin has been killed by Huang Wen. The guy who appeared after the war in New York and looked like a dragon and lizard variant was Mandalin''s pet. He avenged Mandalin and was solved by Huang Wen..." Tony Stark''s voice echoed and explained in the avenger building.


    "Therefore, someone pretended to be Mandalin, or someone wanted to complete something with the help of the Ten Commandments gang. In other words, Ying faming, the Ten Commandments Gang, haven''t you solved it yet?"


    "Those guys can hide too much and I can''t fly. How can they be destroyed so easily?" Ying faming sighed helplessly and spread his hands.


    Like Tony Stark and Steve Rogers, Ying faming also wants to destroy the Ten Commandments gang who chased and killed himself and destroyed his family.


    Unfortunately, Ying faming''s strength is stronger than before. He may even be able to break his wrists with the living Mandalin, but he can''t fly like Mandalin and grasp the location of the Shijie gang in real time.


    And the most important thing is that although the Shijie Gang is not as hidden as the hydra, it is not so bad. Ying faming is not so easy to find them.


    Of course, during this time, Ying faming also swept away many Shijie gangs and destroyed many of their strongholds. However, it is still a long way from really destroying the Shijie gang. Especially, the Shijie Gang doesn''t believe it at all. Their boss Mandalin is dead.


    "Well, to deal with such a notorious Gang, it''s really not easy to completely eliminate them..." Tony Stark thought that he didn''t completely eliminate the hydra, shrugged his shoulders, and then opened his mouth and said, "Jarvis, lock the other party''s position, I''ll go directly and eliminate them!"


    "Yes, sir!" Jarvis responded, directly sent Tony Stark the location of the man who called himself Mandalin, and even helped plan the best way forward.


    "Wait! Are you going alone?" when Tony Stark was about to leave, Steve Rogers stopped him. He looked at Tony Stark with a frown and said, "I always feel that things may not be so simple. What if it was a trap?"


    "Please, we are now the avenger alliance. Do you think we need to fight together for such a small role?" Tony Stark curled his lips and said some speechless, "I can solve such a small matter alone, iron man!"


    "You''d better be careful. If there''s anything wrong, leave and contact us!" Steve Rogers heard Tony Stark''s words. He could only reluctantly get out of his way and looked at Tony Stark at the same time.


    "I know!" Tony Stark waved his hand and rose directly into the sky. His nano armor had already been worn.


    Tony Stark didn''t spend much time flying to his destination, but what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that it was a continuous missile that greeted him, and what made Tony Stark angry was that it was the Jericho missile he had invented!


    Yes, it''s the Jericho missile that almost took Tony Stark''s life and made him have to use the ark reactor to maintain his life!


    "I think of some unhappy past events. No matter who you are, you will regret your decision now!" Tony Stark said in a deep voice with a cold flash in his eyes.


    As Tony Stark''s voice fell, a powerful laser was emitted from the palm of the nano armor, which directly cut a Jericho missile like a laser!


    Those Jericho missiles, like misfires, directly lost the ability to explode, fell powerlessly from mid air, fell to the ground and made a dull noise.


    "What kind of ability is this?" kirian, who was watching the scene, frowned and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. At least Tony Stark didn''t use this ability in the battle of New York!


    "Do we really want to fight him?" kirian''s side was the psychic mutant. A trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes and looked at kirian and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, there are cards in our hands that Tony Stark can''t deal with. As long as you don''t make mistakes, Tony Stark will only become prey for us to kill!" kirian took a deep look at the psychic mutant and said with confidence in his eyes.

 Chapter 602

    "There are Jericho missiles attacking me, that is, he knows I''m coming, and he knows my identity!" Tony Stark, who just solved Jericho''s missiles, moved his eyes and whispered in the sky.


    With Tony Stark''s wisdom, naturally we have found that the other party should come at him, because the Jericho missile is too obvious!


    Even, Jericho missiles are not to deal with Tony Stark at all, just to disgust Tony Stark.


    After all, what does Tony Stark say? At this time, he is also an iron man in nano armor. He is just a Jericho missile. It''s a bit crazy to want to deal with Tony Stark.


    "I want to see who dares to calculate me like this!" Tony Stark flashed a cold light in his eyes and looked at the ground ahead. There was a building like a warehouse, and that was the place Jarvis explored!


    "Jarvis, scan the warehouse below!" fortunately, Tony Stark was angered by Jericho''s missile, but he didn''t lose his mind. Especially when he knew that the other party was prepared, Tony Stark wouldn''t act rashly. He looked carefully at Jarvis and ordered.


    "There is no trace of electronic equipment in the warehouse. It is suspected that there is a base building under the warehouse!" Jarvis quickly gave the scanning results, "trying to invade the network system of the underground base..."


    "The invasion was successful. There were dozens of people in the underground base, and the man who claimed to be Mandalin was indeed here."


    "Then there''s nothing to say, just hit it!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up instantly without any hesitation. Tony Stark made a decision directly. After all, Jarvis didn''t find anything unusual in the scanning. Tony Stark was naturally full of confidence.


    "Boom!" Tony Stark directly opened the door of the warehouse, and then flew in. According to Jarvis''s hint, Tony Stark found the entrance of the underground base and continued to violently open the door of the underground entrance.


    However, what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that as soon as he entered the underground base, a group of red people were rushing towards him.


    "The guy who can explode is full of red light and seems to be burning..." for no reason, Tony Stark heard what harpy had told himself before when he saw these red people. He vaguely understood that so many detonations were made by such people!


    "Well, it seems that I have to face more than ordinary people!" Tony Stark shrugged and looked helpless. Then Tony Stark didn''t mean to keep his hand. He hit the palm laser gun and shot at the people in front who were full of red light.


    After all, Tony Stark already knew that these guys with red light could explode. How could Tony Stark let them close?


    Nano armor is indeed the latest generation of armor. Even Tony Stark has made many upgrades on the basis of nano armor, but most of them are in terms of endurance and destructive power. It is not so easy to upgrade defense.


    At this time, the nano armor has stronger defense than the original gold titanium alloy armor, but it is also limited. Tony Stark doesn''t know whether it can withstand the explosion damage, because he doesn''t understand how powerful explosion damage can be caused by so many people full of red light in front of him.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Tony Stark knows that the people in front of him who are full of red light are just the small ones in front. Tony Stark doesn''t want to consume the materials in nano armor here, so that he may have to ask for help in the later battle.


    You know, before Tony Stark came here, he vowed that he would be able to solve everything by himself. If he asked for help, let alone others. Logan, that guy, he would be able to help but sneer at him!


    "Boom!" but Tony Stark didn''t expect what happened next. Those guys full of red light in front of him burst their clothes after they flew out, but they got up again as if nothing had happened.


    "Such a strong defense ability?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a surprised light. Even if such a defense ability did not reach the legendary level, it was not far away, and these people were just ordinary minions!


    However, this is also caused by Tony Stark''s failure to understand the situation. The success rate of injecting desperate virus is too low. If it is not successful, those who inject it will become bombs that explode at any time and even die on the spot.


    In fact, the success rate of desperate virus injection is not how high the serum of super soldiers is. That is to say, in essence, the strength of all people who succeed in injecting desperate virus is almost the same, except for the impact of individual differences and individual will.


    "A little abnormal!" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned. At this time, the minions rushed towards Tony Stark again. A cold flash flashed in Tony Stark''s eyes, condensed a nano war knife in his hand, directly picked up the knife and cut it on those minions.


    But then, something unexpected happened to Tony Stark.


    Those minions whose heads were cut off and those who were cut into two sections vertically died suddenly on the spot. There was no difference, but those minions whose hands and feet were cut off by him fell to the ground in pain, but the wound was healing and even new hands and feet grew again!


    "Sleeping trough! Are you all the old wolf?" Tony Stark twitched slightly when he found this scene, but he soon found the difference between these people and Logan''s self-healing ability.


    Logan''s self-healing ability is still the original flesh and blood, but these minions grow again, but they are like solid condensed from lava, which has nothing to do with flesh and blood or even bones.


    In other words, the existence of these injected desperate viruses is actually completely different from humans. Even the gap between them and humans is greater than that between mutants and aliens. They are more like and hate or Dr. lizard, which has completely mutated!


    "Group ability, what caused this?" Tony Stark''s heart filled with doubts. Looking at the little guys who recovered from the injury, an idea flashed through his mind.

 Chapter 603

    "Kill him!" while Tony Stark was thinking, a voice came from around. Those minions who had just recovered from their injuries quickly stood up and rushed towards Tony Stark again.


    However, it''s a pity that Tony Stark, who has known the weaknesses of these minions this time, will not bother with the same mistakes just now. Tony Stark directly waved the nano war knife and cut off all the minions'' heads like chopping melons and vegetables.


    "Why let them die?" in a monitoring room, the psychic mutant looked at kirian suspiciously and asked, "isn''t it good to let them blow up and hurt Tony Stark?"


    "OK? What''s good about this? Do you think such an explosion can really hurt Tony Stark''s turtle shell?" kirian sneered and said in a deep voice, "it''s better to give him a surprise attack than to explode in advance and prepare him!"


    "How''s Maya Hansen doing? Has she reached the stark building? Have you seen pepper?"


    "She has come to stark building..." after feeling it, the psychic mutant nodded and said, "with her identity as a scientist and Tony Stark''s ex girlfriend, there will be no problem seeing pepper..."


    "Well, let''s look forward to what kind of expression Tony Stark will show when he falls into despair and pain!" kirian''s eyes twinkle and looked straight at the monitoring picture. Tony Stark, who is slaughtering, said.


    In the underground base, Tony Stark has solved all the minions. Although there are many minions, Tony Stark can deal with them easily after understanding their abilities and shortcomings.


    "Speed and strength are no worse than Steve injected with super soldier serum. Of course, there must be no way to compare with Steve now..." Tony Stark flashed an idea in his mind after solving those minions and couldn''t help estimating their strength.


    "As for defense and self-healing ability, they must be stronger than Steve injected with super soldier serum. In addition, their attacks are vaguely accompanied by fire or high-temperature special effects. Their strength should be stronger than Steve before!"


    "However, looking at their appearance, there are faint signs of getting out of control. In addition, as hapi said before, the exploding body bomb is full of red light. From this, we can know that they should cause an explosion..."


    "But these minions didn''t explode. Why on earth? Is there another conspiracy?"


    Kirian is full of plans for Tony Stark. He thinks his desperate virus will explode. Tony Stark doesn''t know it, but unfortunately, Tony Stark has been preparing for it since he arrived at the warehouse base.


    "Jarvis, is there anything strange in this warehouse base?" Tony Stark asked Jarvis very carefully.


    "Sir, I didn''t find any strange place. There was no one left in the underground base. There was only one person in the deepest part of the warehouse base, the guy who pretended to be Mandalin..." Jarvis''s voice soon sounded and guided Tony Stark along the way.


    "Are you waiting for me? It''s a little interesting..." Tony Stark said with a smile, his mouth slightly raised, his eyes flashed a fine light. "I really look forward to what kind of surprise he can bring me!"


    "Bang!" Tony Stark kicked open the deepest gate of the warehouse base, and there was a guy with a dress similar to Mandalin sitting there.


    "Hmm?" however, before Tony Stark spoke, he keenly smelled a strange smell. Subconsciously, Tony Stark turned off the external respiratory system and turned on the internal respiratory system of the mecha.


    "Jarvis, what''s that smell?" Tony Stark asked subconsciously after opening the internal respiratory system. "Is it a toxin?"


    "No, sir, he peed his pants!" Jarvis was silent for a moment, and his voice was full of inexplicable breath, because he was also a little speechless, but in the quality of artificial intelligence, he still told Tony Stark the result.


    "Peed in his pants?" Tony Stark felt his mouth twitch subconsciously. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "With this guy, you can also pretend to be Mandalin?" after a long time, Tony Stark returned to his mind, looked at the fake Mandalin who not only peed his pants, but also had soft legs, and said with some contempt for a moment.


    Even if Mandalin bombed Tony Stark''s house and even his kidnapping had a lot to do with Mandalin''s Shijie Gang, Tony Stark had to admit that Mandalin would not have been so easy to deal with if Huang Wen had not appeared.


    Even now, Tony Stark doesn''t think he can win Mandalin, because Mandalin''s strength is really strong!


    But the fake Mandalin in front of him was much worse. Even when he saw the fake Mandalin peed his pants, Tony Stark knew that this was not to deal with his mastermind, let alone the mastermind who led to so many bombings!


    "So, who are you? Who is behind you?" Tony Stark asked, looking directly at the trembling fake Mandalin.


    "I... I''m just an actor. I don''t know anything. I just go according to the script. I really don''t want to die!" fake Mandalin cried in an instant. He looked very poor, but Tony Stark didn''t mean to sympathize at all.


    Because Tony Stark knew that even though he was an actor, he knew all the plans. From the moment he chose to help the people behind the scenes and didn''t report them, he was already an accomplice of the people behind the scenes.


    You know, the world has a Avenger alliance reporting hotline. Although most of the reports are false, silly girl and Jarvis can still deal with them clearly and find the reporting clues of the real accident.


    In other words, as long as this fake Manda Lincoln reports, kirian behind him has long been found and even directly arrested. There is no chance for him to explode and hurt others

 Chapter 604

    "Tony Stark, long time no see!" just after fake Mandalin cried and Tony Stark didn''t continue to ask questions, the screen behind Tony Stark suddenly lit up, showing kirian''s face.


    It turned out that when Tony Stark broke into the warehouse base, Maya Hansen on the other side had entered the president''s office of stark industries and met peper with her special identity and under the control of psychic mutants.


    Peper naturally recognized Maya Hansen''s identity, because she was very familiar with each of Tony Stark''s ex girlfriends. Even if Tony Stark had many ex girlfriends, he couldn''t remember how many. Peper could remember the identity of each of them!


    "Are you?" Tony Stark turned around in the warehouse base and looked at kirian suddenly. He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he looked at kirian suspiciously and asked, "what, have we met?"


    Tony Stark said this not because Tony Stark was arrogant or deliberately wanted to annoy kirian, but because Tony Stark really had no impression of the guy who only met one side and even stood up.


    Are you kidding? Tony Stark is famous for his poor memory. Besides, kirian is not the only one who was stood up by Tony Stark. Many people were stood up by Tony Stark.


    The most famous should not be kirian, but Colonel Roddy.


    Of course, it''s not that Tony Stark promised to give Colonel Roddy a set of steel armor during the bereavement incident, but after giving the steel armor, Tony Stark didn''t want the technology of steel armor to leak and promised to recruit Colonel Roddy into the avenger alliance. After Colonel Roddy got the news, I''m so happy that I haven''t slept for a long time


    But unfortunately, there were a lot of things at that time. After that, Tony Stark upgraded the steel armor too fast. The former steel armor was no longer valued by Tony Stark. He had long forgotten about bringing Colonel Roddy into the avenger alliance.


    Then Tony Stark remembered this thing, but there was no place for Colonel Roddy in the avenger alliance at that time, because even the students on the second floor had cultivated nine legendary changes and reached the legendary level. Colonel Roddy was completely vulnerable in steel armor, so Tony Stark simply didn''t mention it.


    Therefore, Colonel Roddy''s status is really embarrassing. Fortunately, steel armor is not much for the current Avenger alliance and Tony Stark, but it is still very good in the eyes of the military. The military has also absorbed a lot of advanced technology. Naturally, it has also been tacitly accepted by Tony Stark


    "..." kirian is worthy of being a fan of Tony Stark, and worthy of being pigeoned by Tony Stark. He calmed down quickly and was not directly angered by Tony Stark, because he really knew Tony Stark too well.


    Whether Tony Stark or iron man, kirian has spent a lot of energy to understand. I have to say that the people who know you best are often your enemies. This sentence is really suitable for kirian.


    "It doesn''t matter if you forget me, but do you remember Maya Hansen?" kirian asked with a smile after looking at Tony Stark''s mouth.


    "Er... It seems a little familiar. What does she do?" Tony Stark subconsciously tilted his head when he heard Maya Hansen''s name, as if he was trying to remember who Maya Hansen was.


    "Hehe, if Maya''s consciousness is still awake and she hears what you say, she should be very sad." kirian shook her head with a smile, looked slowly ferocious, looked at Tony Stark and said in a deep voice, "but it doesn''t matter. After all, soon, only one of your ex girlfriend and current girlfriend can survive!"


    "Do it! Let Maya kill that woman! I''ll let Tony Stark watch how his girlfriend died in front of him!"


    "Peper!" Tony Stark''s pupils suddenly shrunk. At this time, his expression finally changed dramatically. He quickly issued an order to Jarvis, "emergency, help! It''s not me, it''s peper!"


    "Sir, we have initiated emergency help, and I have informed the captain when this person mentioned Ms. pepper!" Jarvis is worthy of being an evolved artificial intelligence. He has been able to do something ahead of time. Of course, this is also caused by the authority left by Tony Stark.


    It is also for this reason that Tony Stark can''t create aochuang like Marvel''s film universe, because although Jarvis has a higher degree of artificial intelligence, he already has his own emotions, which sometimes forms a bigger leak!


    "Well done, Jarvis!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and shouted excitedly.


    "Shua!" just as Tony Stark''s voice fell, the screen in front of him began to play the picture in stark industry, accurately speaking, the picture in the president''s room of stark industry.


    A angry Maya Hansen is rushing towards peper. Looking at her, she doesn''t mean to hold peper, but is ready to kill peper directly!


    However, it is not only Maya Hansen and kirian who have been changed, but peper has long been different from before.


    Peper, like the Avengers, has cultivated the legendary nine changes. Although peper''s talent is not too high, her realm is more powerful than Tony Stark. Tony Stark dug a lot of keels in exchange!


    In other words, even Maya Hansen injected with the desperate virus is far inferior to peper in speed, strength and defense. Maybe Maya Hansen will be a little better than peper in recovery.


    Moreover, because Maya Hansen is controlled by the psychic mutants, her combat skills are not as good as peper. After peper practiced the legendary nine changes, Huang asked Huang Liang to teach peper, together with Tony Stark.


    Therefore, peper''s fighting skills are not only top-notch, but also passable, and must be better than Tony Stark. After all, Tony Stark lies on the ground every time they compete

 Chapter 605

    Moreover, if Tony Stark doesn''t say anything after each competition, but just praises peper''s rapid progress, Tony Stark may be deliberately letting peper, but unfortunately, that''s not the case.


    Every time peper defeats Tony Stark, Tony Stark always talks about all kinds of reasons. When he really can''t find a reason, Tony Stark will say that he deliberately let peper.


    When peper wants to compete with Tony Stark again, Tony Stark will look for various reasons to avoid the competition. In a word, Tony Stark really can''t beat his girlfriend


    It is precisely because peper has completely defeated Maya Hansen in terms of strength, speed, defense and combat skills, so things have completely developed in a direction beyond Kilian''s expectation.


    "How could this be possible? Maya, she was injected with the desperate virus. How could peper be her opponent? Isn''t peper an ordinary person?" kirian finally wasn''t calm at this time. He even exclaimed directly, because what happened in front of him was really beyond kirian''s imagination.


    At this time, in the war situation in the video picture, pepper completely suppressed Maya Hansen. Even if Maya Hansen''s attack was accompanied by high-temperature enchantment, it was not pepper''s opponent at all. If pepper hadn''t killed people and didn''t have the heart to kill, Maya Hansen would have been injured by pepper long ago.


    "That''s it?" seeing this scene, Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief and directly looked at the screen to mock. Although Tony Stark could not see kirian''s picture at this time, it did not affect Tony Stark''s ability to launch mockery, because he knew kirian could hear his voice.


    "I thought it was so powerful. It turned out that it was still such a level?" Tony Stark''s sarcasm didn''t mean to stop once it started. He continued to say, "it shouldn''t be. In fact, your strength is only like this? So you keep looking for a substitute to attract my attention in front. You don''t dare to see me?"


    "By the way, you haven''t introduced yourself. In other words, how did I provoke you? It made you bother to deal with me? You can''t. You don''t even have your own name?"


    "The eve of the new century! The roof! Kirian!" kirian bit his teeth tightly and barely jumped out of these keywords.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Tony Stark didn''t even remember Maya Hansen at the turn of the century, let alone kirian?


    Even if Tony Stark had been prompted by kirian and saw the appearance of kirian and Maya Hansen, Tony Stark still didn''t remember who these two people were.


    This is not just because Tony Stark was heartless when he was a playboy before. More importantly, Tony Stark experienced more than before after he became an iron man


    People will subconsciously remember things that impress them, just as kirian can clearly remember things 13 years ago and use them as a driving force for revenge.


    Kirian and Maya Hansen are not impressive objects for Tony Stark at all. They are just passers-by for Tony Stark. Therefore, it is normal that Tony Stark can''t remember them.


    Just like Tony Stark could not remember the face of the missile he developed before he was almost killed by Jericho''s missile, but just now, Tony Stark recognized Jericho''s missile at the moment he saw Jericho''s missile


    "Sorry, I still don''t know who you are, but what Maya Hansen? I have an impression. I''ve heard her name. Maybe it''s someone who has been in love with me, but you, I really don''t have any impression..." Tony Stark shook his head after hearing kirian''s words and said mockingly again.


    "Ka! Ka!" kirian on the other side almost broke his teeth. He couldn''t stand the ridicule from Tony Stark.


    "Tony Stark! You''ll regret it! You''ll regret it!" kirian flashed a cold light in her eyes and pressed a button directly.


    After the button was pressed, the body of the fake Mandalin sitting there suddenly trembled, and then the red light surged on his body. Almost in an instant, the fake Mandalin directly turned into a powerful explosive and exploded!


    Yes, the fake Mandalin was also injected with the desperate virus. In other words, the desperate virus was injected into the fake Mandalin just after kirian pressed the button. The dosage is ten times that of the ordinary desperate virus. Therefore, the power of the explosion is far more than any previous explosion!


    "Boom!" there was a strong explosion sound from the warehouse base. In just a moment, the whole warehouse base collapsed, and the warehouse above collapsed. It turned into ruins without any movement.


    "..." after a long time, Tony Stark''s voice came from under the warehouse base, "miscalculation. I only had time to block the explosion in front of me, but I didn''t have time to deal with the collapse of the top of the base..."


    "Ka! Ka! Poof!" as Tony Stark''s voice fell, a armor came out of the ground. It was Tony Stark wearing nano armor.


    At this time, Tony Stark was not hurt. Even if he was not wearing nano armor, as long as he was not hit by the front of the explosion, the rubble collapsed and so on, he could not be hurt. After all, Tony Stark himself was also a legendary strong man.


    "Jarvis, what''s going on with pepper?" Tony Stark looked back at Jarvis and asked.


    "I''m getting the previous picture..." Jarvis answered, and then broadcast what happened in Stark''s industry when the explosion occurred in front of Tony Stark.


    Before, peper had been perfectly suppressing Maya Hansen, but with peper''s suppression and Tony Stark''s ridicule, kirian not only pressed the button to make the fake Mandalin explode, but also directly let the psychic mutant control Maya Hansen to explode.


    Fortunately, Steve Rogers and others came quickly. In other words, the avenger building is not far from stark industry. It doesn''t take much time for Steve Rogers and others to come.


    When the Avengers found that Maya Hansen was about to explode and knew some information about the desperate virus, they knew that the explosion could not be stopped, so John directly turned the ice into a wall and covered everything around

 Chapter 606

    "Boom!" it''s a pity that John didn''t stop the explosion even if he frozen everything around him. After all, John didn''t understand the law and couldn''t control the molecular level. However, the thick ice layer after layer around succeeded in minimizing the explosion damage.


    "Ka! Ka!" all the surrounding ice broke, but the explosion did not harm anyone. Even the president''s office of stark industries was preserved and undamaged. Tony Stark was relieved to see here.


    "Jarvis, did you lock in the position of kirian?" Tony Stark took a deep breath and flashed a cold light in his eyes. If kirian had a grudge against him, he could understand it, but dealing with pepper really touched Tony Stark''s bottom line!


    "It''s locked!" Jarvis''s voice soon rang. Before, kirian played videos, talked with Tony Stark, and stole Stark''s industrial camera. His position is not so difficult to find, especially for Jarvis.


    "Shua!" with the guidance of Jarvis, Tony Stark resolutely flew into the sky and headed for kirian''s place.


    "How''s it going? What''s going on with Maya Hansen? Has pepper been killed?" kirian''s face sank like water at this time, because the stark industry picture he monitored has been covered by ice. He doesn''t know what''s going on in the stark industry at this time.


    "I don''t know..." the psychic mutant spread his hands helplessly, looked at kirian and said, "I have controlled Maya Hansen''s explosion, but what happens next is beyond my control!"


    "Damn it, the avenger alliance arrived so fast. I don''t know if the actor''s explosion did any harm to Tony Stark..." kirian frowned. At this time, with the explosion of fake Mandalin, the warehouse base has been completely destroyed, and everything in the warehouse base is completely unknown.


    "If Tony Stark doesn''t die, the first thing he should do is to see peper or to trouble us?" the psychic mutant suddenly thought of something and looked at kirian tentatively.


    "Trouble for us!" kirian said in a deep voice. "With my understanding of Tony Stark, he will come to trouble us. If he is not dead, even if he is seriously injured, he will choose so!"


    "After all, there are Avengers on peper''s side. Even if he rushes there now, no one has any meaning..."


    "So, how should we deal with him?" the psychic mutant took a deep look at kirian and asked, "if ten times the desperate virus can''t kill him, we can''t be his opponent together!"


    "Maybe it''s up to you!" kirian suddenly turned his head and looked at the psychic mutant. "Wait a minute, I''ll create a chance for you. I''ll try to get Tony Stark''s armor down. You control him, and then we''ll kill him directly!"


    "We can control him, don''t we do anything else?" the mutant''s eyes moved, as if filled with some thoughts, looked at kirian and asked softly.


    "No! Don''t underestimate the avenger alliance! Especially the mysterious guy who doesn''t appear often. Killing Tony Stark is my ultimate goal!" kirian shook his head seriously, looked at the psychic mutant and said in a deep voice, "don''t try to do anything else!"


    "Well, I''ll hide first. You can use others to attract his attention!" the psychic mutant nodded, slowly left kirian''s vision and hid.


    "Boom!" just as kirian was ready to deal with Tony Stark, the door of his secret base was opened in an instant. Tony Stark rushed in wearing armor, and kirian was ready.


    "Boom!" almost at the moment Tony Stark entered the base, minions injected with the desperate virus exploded around him.


    However, this time Tony Stark is ready. Before, he only used nano armor and gathered a layer of shield in front of him. This time, Tony Stark directly released a layer of defense shield to cover himself and isolate all the damage caused by the explosion.


    "Damn it!" kirian''s eyes flashed a trace of discomfort. He saw the defense cover around Tony Stark. He knew that not only this time, he didn''t shade Tony Stark, but also the previous fake Mandalin explosion didn''t hurt Tony Stark!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    However, even though kirian knew that the explosion caused by those minions did not hurt Tony Stark, he didn''t mean to stop at all, because kirian didn''t believe that Tony Stark''s armor was infinite energy!


    Kirian has done research. Kirian can say that every generation of armor of Tony Stark is very clear. It can be said that every generation of armor has a common feature and is not lasting!


    Of course, it doesn''t last. It''s relatively speaking. If you want to fight continuously for a day and a night, no one can support it, but Tony Stark''s armor is good enough to persist in completing two battles.


    Therefore, kirian believes that as long as he insists enough, Tony Stark will put away his armor because he has no energy


    But it''s a pity that kirian thinks there''s no problem, but the problem is that his minions can''t delay so long.


    As the saying goes, the ideal is full and the reality is skinny. At this time, the reality once again gives kirian a cruel blow!


    Tony Stark endured all the explosions, and the shield showed no signs of shaking, let alone being damaged or worn out.


    At the moment, kirian seems to have returned to the new year''s Eve again, the young man with ambition and hope who wants to be recognized and cooperated by the idol, but was stood up by the idol and then completely forgotten.


    "Kirian?" Tony Stark flew to kirian, glanced at kirian faintly, and then said with a sneer, "that''s it?"


    "Bastard! You die!" just one sentence, he directly broke kirian''s defense. Kirian angrily rushed to Tony Stark, waved his red fist and added his own magic damage, trying to look good to Tony Stark!


    "Bang!" the fist was blocked by the shield and could not be saved

 Chapter 607

    "Bang!" Tony Stark kicked kirian directly and let kirian fly out in a very embarrassed way. Don''t ask. Tony Stark is venting his anger for peper.


    Kirian, who got up from the ground and was in rags, was filled with despair, but his eyes soon lit up because Tony Stark''s shield disappeared!


    The energy of nano armor is almost consumed, and Tony Stark has no need to continue to open the defense cover. After all, although the battle is not over, Tony Stark will not put a mere kirian in his eyes!


    Moreover, Tony Stark wanted to teach kirian a lesson!


    "The shield has disappeared, maybe this is my chance!" kirian suppressed the light in his eyes and looked at Tony Stark with a look of resentment, but other thoughts flashed in his mind.


    "Has a missile ever killed your family?" Tony Stark saw kirian''s resentment and couldn''t help thinking of Wanda and Pietro. In order to confirm whether kirian was similar, he looked at kirian and asked.


    "Sir, I found his information..." just then, Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, "kirian, his full name is alderezikirian. He is a scientist. Mr. had met him around 11 p.m. on December 31, 1999..."


    "At that time, kirian went to cooperate with Mr. and wanted to develop a project with him. Sir, you promised him on the surface, but you turned around and left to spend the spring night with Maya Hansen. It is estimated that this is why kirian hated Mr..."


    "I mean, that Maya Hansen is really my ex girlfriend? Well, it doesn''t seem to count. After all, she doesn''t have any fame..." Tony Stark heard Jarvis''s words and flashed an embarrassment on his face. It seems that he is paying for his youth and frivolity again.


    "Did the missile kill my family? You still don''t know my identity?" kirian heard Tony Stark''s words and was ready to glare at Tony Stark. After all, kirian didn''t know that Jarvis had told Tony Stark about his history.


    "Oh, sorry, I already know your identity!" Tony Stark shook his head after hearing kirian''s question, looked at kirian seriously and said, "to tell you the truth, maybe, I just said maybe. At the beginning, I did hurt you, but I really have no obligation to help you..."


    "You think I hurt you, but I don''t think so. You want to revenge me, and I''ll follow, but you shouldn''t do it to ordinary people, let alone to pepper!"


    "You don''t deserve Piper at all!" kirian said, glaring at Tony Stark with a sudden thought.


    "I don''t deserve Piper, do you deserve it?" Tony Stark sneered at the speech, then looked mockingly at kirian and asked.


    "Yes! I deserve peper better than you!" what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that kirian really nodded and agreed, then looked directly at Tony Stark''s nano armor and said, "you can only hide in this tortoise shell. Without this armor, you are nothing!"


    "Oh?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech. The nano armor helmet on his face gradually contracted, and the nano armor on his body also began to disappear.


    "Without experts, I''m still a billionaire, I''m still a genius, I''m still a philanthropist. Although I used to be a playboy, now I can still protect the earth without armor..." Tony Stark looked directly into kirian''s eyes and said with a sneer.


    "And even if I don''t have this armor, do you think you can beat me if you can inject something strange? I tell you, you''re still not my opponent!"


    "Let''s have a try!" kirian''s eyes suddenly brightened and roared directly at Tony Stark. The fire enchantment on his fist looks much more powerful than those small minions. Presumably, kirian optimized the desperate virus he injected.


    After all, the desperate virus was developed by kirian himself. Kirian has no reason to let himself experience such a high risk like other experimental products, and then get the same change.


    At this time, kirian''s strength is much stronger than other desperate virus injectors. Otherwise, there is no need for so many desperate virus injectors to listen to kirian


    "Boo!" the strength of kirian can be felt from Tony Stark''s punch on each other.


    Just through this moment of fighting, Tony Stark knew that kirian''s strength was far stronger than other desperate virus injectors. At least, kirian''s defense was not comparable to that of others.


    "Shua!"


    Kirian punched in the air. Tony Stark avoided the punch directly, then cut into kirian''s arm and output a meal to kirian''s chest and neck.


    "Bang!" with a sound, kirian was upset by Tony Stark. Even though kirian''s strength was stronger than other desperate virus injectors, whether it was strength, speed, defense or self-healing ability


    But in the face of Tony Stark, who has practiced nine changes in legend, he can''t have any advantage over kirian.


    "That''s it?" Tony Stark knew that kirian might not be so easy to kill, but there was no problem to defeat kirian and humiliate him.


    "That''s it, but do you think it''s over?" however, what Tony Stark didn''t think of was that the positive victory over Tony Stark was never Killian''s goal. He had prepared a trap for Tony Stark before he came here.


    Psychic mutant!


    "Explosion!" kirian suddenly shouted, attracting Tony Stark''s attention. Tony Stark''s body trembled slightly and looked at kirian subconsciously. At this time, the psychic mutant jumped directly at Tony Stark.


    Similarly, the strength of the psychic mutant injected with the desperate virus is not weaker than those physical mutants, and his body is also very vigorous. Almost in an instant, the psychic mutant touched his hand on Tony Stark, and launched his mutant ability in Tony Stark''s puzzled eyes

 Chapter 608

    "Bang!" subconsciously, Tony Stark punched the psychic mutant, and the psychic mutant''s body flew out in an instant, looking very embarrassed and fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing? Sneak attack? Or do you want to hold me and explode?" Tony Stark flashed an idea in his mind, and then felt that his consciousness seemed to become dull.


    "Sir! Sir!" Jarvis''s exclamation sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, but Tony Stark seemed to have completely lost his self-consciousness. The whole person became more and more confused until he stood in place completely.


    You don''t have to think about it. It was the psychic mutant who launched his own ability and directly controlled Tony Stark.


    Poor Tony Stark didn''t get the mind protection hand string that Huang Wen and Belle had refined. Although Tony Stark studied the hand string and added similar defense technology to his armor, Tony Stark just released his armor because he was too arrogant, so naturally he couldn''t defend against the invasion from the mind mutant.


    "Alarm! Alarm! Tony Stark is controlled by the psychic. This is the coordinate. Please support as soon as possible! Please support as soon as possible!" just when Tony Stark was controlled, Jarvis''s alarm rang in the ears of the whole Avenger building and Steve Rogers.


    "Huh? Tony fell?" Logan heard Jarvis''s voice, subconsciously muttered, and then noticed peper''s changing face.


    Originally, peper didn''t mean to panic in the face of Maya Hansen''s attack. Even if she saw Maya Hansen explode in front of her, she knew that if the Avengers didn''t arrive in time, even if she was all right, it would cause great harm to the surrounding security personnel and the whole stark industry. Peper still didn''t mean to panic


    But at this time, when peper heard the words "Tony fell" in Logan''s mouth, peper immediately became flustered. She hurried to Logan''s side, looked at Logan nervously and asked, "Tony! Tony, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Well, he was controlled by the Psychic..." Logan hesitated a little. He didn''t hide peper''s meaning, but looked at Steve Rogers and said, "we need to go back to the avenger building quickly, open the transmission door with the power of space gem, and get to Tony as soon as possible, so as to avoid any accidents!"


    "OK!" Steve Rogers nodded and agreed with Logan''s suggestion. After all, Tony Stark is really a little far from their current position at this time. It''s really a waste of time to rush from here.


    That is, now with the portal of space gems, the avenger alliance has become much more convenient. You can open the portal to act in far places, and you can fly in near places. Otherwise, Tony Stark is controlled by the psychic mutants this time. I''m afraid you have to find Huang Wen to take them there


    Here, the Avengers returned to the avenger building as soon as possible, ready to open the space portal and directly find Tony Stark. On the other side, Tony Stark, psychic mutants and kirian had new changes.


    "Bang!" when kirian found Tony Stark under control, he rushed to Tony Stark with great excitement and punched him in the face!


    This punch shocked Tony Stark''s body, but he didn''t seem to feel the pain. He still stood in place with a dull look. Moreover, this punch did not hurt Tony Stark.


    After all, kirian''s attack can not break Tony Stark''s defense, at least it is not so easy to cause damage to Tony Stark, even if kirian''s attack is accompanied by attribute damage.


    "Stop!" as kirian was about to continue tormenting Tony Stark, a scream began. It was not the Avengers who came so soon, but the voice of the soul mutants on one side.


    Because, after controlling Tony Stark, this psychic mutant still gave birth to other thoughts. At least, he didn''t want kirian to Kill Tony Stark like this, because he felt that Tony Stark still had great use value!


    "Hmm?" kirian subconsciously frowned when he heard what the psychic mutant said, and then looked at the psychic mutant coldly. He didn''t mean to stop, but continued to punch Tony Stark on the nose.


    "Bang!" with this punch, kirian made a firm blow and finally hurt Tony Stark''s fragile nose. Two blood spilled from Tony Stark''s nose, making Tony Stark look very embarrassed.


    "I told you to stop! Didn''t you hear me?" the psychic mutant saw that kirian didn''t pay any attention to his meaning, and was instantly angry. He looked directly into kirian''s eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    What has the final say to me? "Said Tony Stark, with a look of disdain in the eyes of the mind, and asked with a mockery." do you forget, here, what I say? What makes you think you can command me? Is it because you are in your control? "


    "Yes! It''s because Tony Stark is under my control now! I have a new way to deal with Tony Stark now. You can''t kill him now!" the psychic mutant nodded calmly and looked at kirian and said in a deep voice.


    "Oh? What''s my business?" kirian sneered and looked at the psychic mutant, "As I have said, Tony Stark has only one ending, that is, to die in my hands. You''d better be honest and obedient. Don''t think you have a special ability and gush out what you shouldn''t have. Otherwise, those little guys will be your end!"


    "You!" the face of the psychic mutant sank, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. He had always been afraid of kirian who injected himself with the desperate virus. Even, in the eyes of the psychic mutant, kirian definitely added something to the desperate virus, otherwise, those little guys could not be so willing to die!


    The added thing must not exist in the desperate virus injected by kirian and Maya Hansen, otherwise kirian would not let the psychic mutant control Maya Hansen, and he could let Maya Hansen willingly die

 Chapter 609

    Unfortunately, although the psychic mutant knows that kirian has added materials to the desperate virus, he can''t find any abnormalities at all. That''s why the psychic mutant will be obedient at this time. But now, the psychic mutant doesn''t want to be obedient. He wants to have a fight!


    "Buzz!" when kirian looked at the psychic mutant mockingly, the psychic mutant launched his own ability. Tony Stark''s body was instantly covered with a layer of nano armor, and then directly hit kirian in the palm!


    Yes, the ability of psychic mutants can not only control Tony Stark''s body, but also affect Tony Stark''s consciousness. In other words, he can directly give Tony Stark orders and let Tony Stark subconsciously complete these tasks.


    For example, the current psychic mutant gave Tony Stark a new order: "kill kirian!"


    "You!" kirian, whose clothes were completely destroyed under the palm gun, couldn''t help getting angry. Even his muscles flashed red light, like lava surging on him.


    This is the flesh and blood of kirian who has just been wounded by Tony Stark. He is ready to say something to the psychic mutant, but the psychic mutant will not give kirian a chance to stop, because he is worried that once kirian stops, his body will explode directly!


    "Sir, it seems that the crisis has been relieved..." in the avenger building, Jarvis''s hesitant voice rang, which made the Avengers who were preparing to open the portal stunned. In particular, Jarvis''s use of the word "lifting" is really not like what an artificial intelligence would say.


    "Jarvis, what does it mean to seem that the crisis has been relieved?" peper, who followed him to the avenger building, pressed her eyebrows and hurriedly asked Jarvis, "Tony, what''s the matter with him?"


    "Well, the psychic mutant who controls Mr. seems to be in conflict with kirian. The psychic mutant is controlling Mr. to wear nano armor and fight with kirian. With the protection of nano armor, Mr. Jarvis temporarily lifted the crisis..." Jarvis was silent and quickly gave an explanation. There is no way. This is the case now, It''s also a situation Jarvis didn''t calculate.


    "Tony put on the nano armor? Then you directly control the nano armor and bring Tony back!" Piper suddenly thought of something and looked at Jarvis.


    "Sorry, I can''t do it. Although Mr. is now under control, the first authority of war armor is still in Mr. Zhang''s hands. I can''t exceed the control of war armor..." Jarvis quickly denied peper''s proposal.


    "Moreover, now that psychic mutant controls Mr. Zhang, there is no accident. If I forcibly control Zhan Jia to leave, I don''t know what the psychic mutant will control Mr. Zhang to do..."


    "In other words, we''ll still go over?" Logan raised his eyebrows when he heard Jarvis''s words, and then said with a smile. "What do you say so much? Let''s go? By the way, Jean is not here, Wanda, you follow us, otherwise Tony''s state of control will not be good to fight with us if it can''t be relieved..."


    "OK! I''ll take this!" Wanda nodded, looked very confident and said with a smile. "I won''t give you a chance to beat Tony..."


    "Cough! Don''t talk nonsense, we''re not such people!" Logan heard Wanda''s words, quickly shook his head, looked at peper awkwardly, then changed the topic and said, "let''s go, Jane, start the portal!"


    "OK!" Jane foster answered. As her voice fell, a light shot out of the space gem, turning into the purest space force and acting on the Avengers.


    "Shua!" almost instantly, the Avengers disappeared and appeared where Tony Stark was at this time, or directly beside Tony Stark and entered the house.


    This is the perfect and optimized space gem portal. It seems that it is no worse than Huang Wen''s dream butterfly escape or instant movement!


    "Are you the avenger alliance?!" at this time, kirian was seriously injured by Tony Stark wearing nano armor. Therefore, it was the soul mutant who found the avenger alliance. He didn''t expect that the avenger alliance would appear here in an instant!


    "It seems that you are the psychic mutant!" Logan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the psychic mutant, then said in a deep voice, "Obviously, you have a stable life to live, but you have embarked on a path of crime and even controlled Tony. Your crime is unforgivable. However, I give you a chance. If you can let go of your control over Tony, I can reduce your punishment!"


    "A stable life? Why should mutants live a stable life? We are born with extraordinary abilities. We should have been more noble and better than humans!" the psychic mutant shouted at Logan.


    "You set up the mutant Autonomous Prefecture. Do you think you are helping the mutant? You are harming the mutant! You let the mutant disappear from the public, and you let the mutant lose their enterprising spirit!"


    "Enterprising spirit? I think it''s your ambition?" Wanda glanced at the psychic mutant and said with some disdain. "Your ability is not good, but your ambition is not small! Moreover, it''s clearly your ambition, but you want to pull all the mutant compatriots into the water? Come on, what''s the purpose of controlling Tony Stark?"


    "No! No!" the psychic mutant''s body trembled constantly at this time. When he saw the crimson light surging on Wanda, he felt bad in his heart, but he didn''t even have time to resist or prepare to resist. A powerful psychic force directly invaded his brain and made him lose his resistance in an instant.


    "At the beginning, kirian asked me to control Tony Stark..." soon, the psychic mutant lost his consciousness and subconsciously answered Wanda''s question, "he wants me to control Tony Stark and kill him!"


    "However, I think it''s a waste to Kill Tony Stark like this. This is a billionaire and iron man. I can extract more value from him..."


    "You fool! If it weren''t for your greed and stupidity, I would have killed Tony Stark now!" kirian, who was still suppressed by Tony Stark, heard the words of the psychic mutant and shouted angrily at the psychic mutant.

 Chapter 610

    However, what kirian said is not wrong. If it were not for the sudden greed of the psychic mutant, resulting in other thoughts, and then breaking up or even fighting with kirian, Tony Stark should have been killed by kirian under the control of the psychic mutant.


    At that time, even if Jarvis informed the avenger Alliance for the first time and asked them to open the portal and get here, it might not be in time.


    Of course, if it was that kind of crisis situation, maybe Jarvis would completely exceed the procedural restrictions and forcibly summon Tony Stark''s nano armor to protect Tony Stark''s life.


    But this is the most dangerous situation. Jarvis is willing to do it, because although he has born his own emotion, he is still artificial intelligence. Unless it is an extremely dangerous situation, Jarvis will choose to go beyond the limitations of the program and take action by himself


    Moreover, Jarvis also knows that such a transcendence is like opening Pandora''s box. Once he crosses the first time, there will be a second and a third time... At that time, Jarvis''s self-consciousness will become stronger and stronger, and Jarvis is not sure whether it will cause any unpredictable consequences.


    "Let Tony Stark recover!" Wanda ignored kirian''s words, but took a faint look at the soul mutant and ordered.


    "I... no!" what Wanda didn''t expect was that the psychic mutant still had a little resistance at this time. A trace of blood overflowed from his mouth. The whole person seemed to break free from Wanda''s control, biting his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    "The willpower of a dragon is stronger than Tony!" Logan whispered when he saw the shape of the psychic mutant.


    "Mind control is not something you can resist with strong willpower, because sometimes you have strong willpower, but you are easy to be controlled by people with spiritual ability..." Wanda shook her head and said softly after hearing Logan''s words.


    "The reason why this person with spiritual ability can resist the power from me is that he knows how to resist the spiritual power from the person with spiritual ability, which has nothing to do with willpower."


    "Of course, when there is a huge gap between the two sides of the spiritual ability, his experience will become meaningless..."


    "Hum!" with Wanda''s voice falling, the crimson light on her body became more powerful. In the face of the soul mutant, the clenched teeth slowly loosened, and his expression slowly eased. It seemed that his resistance did not exist.


    "You''re going to deal with that kirian. I''m going to let him let go of his control over Tony Stark..." Wanda turned her head and looked at Steve Rogers.


    "No!" Logan shouted quickly. Of course, he didn''t let Wanda let go of Tony Stark''s control, but asked Steve Rogers not to directly solve kirian.


    "Now it''s controlled by others. Tony''s face should be a little hard to hang on. Therefore, this kirian should be left to Tony to solve it by himself, which can be regarded as getting him some space..." Logan whispered as he looked at Steve Rogers.


    "You think of him very much!" Steve Rogers smiled after looking at Logan in surprise.


    "That''s right. Who am I? I''m Tony''s uncle. I don''t think of him. Who thinks of him?" Logan raised his mouth slightly and smiled at Tony Stark.


    "If he heard you, I''m afraid he wouldn''t get your favor!" Steve Rogers shook his head reluctantly, threw out the storm hammer in his hand and directly hit kirian''s body.


    "Bang!" without any suspense or the slightest meaning of resistance, kirian''s body was directly smashed out by the storm hammer and fell heavily to the ground. At this time, Wanda controlled the psychic mutant and lifted his control over Tony Stark.


    "Hmm? I am?" Tony Stark found himself wearing nano armor. For a moment, he stood in place with some doubts. In his memory, someone just attacked him, and then he seemed to lose consciousness.


    But Tony Stark clearly remembers that he didn''t wear nano armor when he was attacked.


    "What are you doing? Your own enemies, do you want uncles to help you solve?" just then, a voice that made Tony Stark very unhappy sounded, "you know, uncles have wiped your ass!"


    "Why are you here?" Tony Stark turned his head and looked at Logan. When he saw peper on the side and looked at himself with worry, Tony Stark hurried over, relieved his head armor, looked at peper and asked, "are you all right?"


    "You''re hurt..." peper looked at Tony Stark with some pain. Tony Stark didn''t know at this time. He had just been beaten by kirian and his nose bled. Although the wound had almost healed, the blood remained on his face and looked very embarrassed.


    "Injured? Jarvis, what''s going on?" Tony Stark was full of doubts at this time, and finally could only ask Jarvis.


    "Sir, you have just been controlled by the psychic powers. I sent a help signal to the Avengers..." Jarvis''s voice of apology sounded in Tony Stark''s ear. "If Miss Wanda hadn''t shot, Mr. Wang would still be under control."


    "Thank you, Wanda!" Tony Stark recovered. He probably knew the whole story. He nodded at Wanda, and then impolitely shot a powerful laser at the psychic mutant.


    "Hiss!" at this time, the psychic mutant controlled by Wanda had no ability and sign of resistance, and was directly bombed by Tony Stark with a powerful laser.


    Tony Stark didn''t keep his hand on the psychic mutant who controlled himself and humiliated himself in front of his companions and pepper.


    "Er..." Logan looked at the psychic mutant being killed by Tony Stark and opened his mouth slightly, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Originally, Logan wanted the mutant law enforcement team to deal with this matter, but since Tony Stark had killed the soul mutant, he would not mention it again.


    "Kirian!" Tony Stark turned his head and looked at kirian, who was hurt by the storm hammer and was slowly healing his wound. A killing intention flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 611

    Originally, Tony Stark came here to kill kirian, but Tony Stark didn''t expect that so many things would evolve. He Tony Stark was controlled by the spiritual ability, but it was a big event, because there were too many secrets in Tony Stark''s brain.


    That''s why Tony Stark killed the psychic mutant without any hesitation after knowing that he was controlled, because he didn''t want the psychic mutant to have any chance to reveal his secrets, whether the psychic knows it or not!


    After killing the psychic mutant, Tony Stark focused his attention on kirian. After all, Tony Stark didn''t forget that kirian was his real enemy!


    "Da! Da! Da!"


    Tony Stark didn''t fly to kirian immediately, but walked over step by step, giving kirian a full sense of oppression. Even kirian felt that Tony Stark at this time was like a god of death.


    "Unexpectedly, Tony Stark, I''m still going to die in your hands..." kirian took a deep breath. When the Avengers appeared here, kirian knew that he couldn''t Kill Tony Stark again, and he didn''t have a chance to escape at all.


    Although the Avengers did not attack the whole army, kirian felt the gap between the two sides just after Steve Rogers hit kirian with the hammer of the storm.


    "However, I have no fear at all. As early as the night of the cross century, I was dead!" kirian looked at Tony Stark closer and closer, his eyes flashing with fine light, and shouted in a deep voice, "I live to this day, just to revenge you!"


    "I''m sorry, you no longer have the meaning of living!" Tony Stark looked at kirian and raised his arm. The powerful laser was slowly brewing and ready to be released at any time. "No matter how much you say, it''s not your reason to fight peper and innocent passers-by!"


    "Tony Stark! I didn''t lose to you! I lost because I didn''t have a good teammate, and I lost because you had so many teammates!" looking at the laser released from Tony Stark''s palm, kirian finally shouted loudly, and then greeted the laser directly, without any intention of dodging.


    "Boom!" the powerful laser was released until kirian''s body was completely blasted into slag, leaving no trace.


    Yes, even if kirian had died safely, Tony Stark didn''t mean to keep his hand. He had just been careless once. The price of that time was that he was controlled by the psychic mutant and almost died in kirian''s hand unconsciously.


    If it weren''t for the sudden surge of other thoughts of the psychic mutant, I''m afraid Tony Stark wouldn''t be able to survive this disaster.


    "It''s over! It''s revenge for those innocent people who died in the explosion!" Tony Stark said with a sigh of relief and his eyes moved.


    "In other words, how did they become like this?" Logan asked himself. "After all, they don''t look like mutants. The most important thing is that everyone has the same ability, which is too strange!"


    "It should be something similar to super soldier serum, otherwise it won''t mass produce so many people with the same ability, or gamma rays, just like the gamma Legion..." Steve Rogers thought a little and said.


    "Almost..." Tony Stark nodded, looked around and said, "the previous warehouse base has been completely destroyed, but here, we should check it carefully and take all the things away, so as not to leak out and cause a similar explosion effect again!"


    "You''re right. This ability is nothing to us now, but it still has a fatal threat to ordinary people!" Steve Rogers said with a slight movement of his eyes.


    With the opening of the new three giants of the Avengers alliance, Steve Rogers, Tony Stark and Logan, they began to take action and put away all the things worth studying around, as well as the relevant information and drugs of the desperate virus.


    "Tony, you have developed the space portal. Why can''t you develop reverse engineering?" Logan looked at Tony Stark helplessly with a pile of things in his arms, "Just like the rainbow bridge, you can drive the transmission to other places, and then take people back to the avenger building. I remember the last time I flew back with Johnny blazer, but it was too boring..."


    "I''ve been studying. What do you know, a layman? Do you think it''s so easy to study a thing? Kirian studied it for 13 years before he came up with the results!" Tony Stark glared angrily and urged Logan all the time.


    After a long time, the Avengers returned to the avenger building. As soon as they entered the avenger building, they saw Johnny Blazer''s excited face, which made them look at each other and a trace of doubt flashed in their eyes.


    You know, during this period of time, Johnny Blazer has not started to act with the avenger alliance, because he has not fully mastered his ability, or even the control of his body.


    Most of the time, Johnny Blazer locked himself in the basement of the Avengers to avoid affecting others, but today Johnny Blazer went outside.


    "I''m fine! I can completely control my body and ability!" Johnny Blazer shouted excitedly when he saw Steve Rogers and others. "Mr. Huang asked, I can officially join the avenger alliance!"


    "Hmm? The boss is here? Where is he?" Logan raised his eyebrows and felt it carefully. He didn''t find any trace of Huang Wen, so he looked at Johnny blazer with some doubts and asked.


    "He has gone back and said he will continue to shut up..." Johnny Blazer explained with a smile. "He just came to help me and solved the two entangled consciousness in my body. Now, I can control my body and I can act with you!"


    "Shut up again? Is there something big to happen? Does it have anything to do with Guyi and strange?" tostock couldn''t help guessing when he heard Johnny Blazer''s words. After all, Huang asked about the time of closing down. In Tony Stark''s opinion, it''s really a little long.

 Chapter 612

    It has to be said that Tony Stark is still very smart. He inferred part of the truth with only a little information.


    Unfortunately, Tony Stark doesn''t know about domam. After all, domam is different from mieba and Mephisto.


    Mieba is Huang Wen''s boss who has always been vigilant. Although mieba''s strength is certainly not as good as domam, the simple threat to this side of the universe is still above domam!


    Because no matter how strong domam''s strength is, when he comes to this cosmic dimension, his strength will also be limited to a certain extent, while mieba will not have any problem of strength limitation. After all, mieba is the strong man born in this universe.


    Moreover, there is another very key point. Mieba knows all kinds of Secrets of the universe. No one knows what kind of mind mieba will give birth to in the next second and what kind of ancient artifact it will find, so that the universe is invincible


    As for Mephisto and domam, Mephisto is a famous hell Lord in earth mythology. In other words, Mephisto was born much longer than domam.


    Because domam still has human civilization, a wizard inadvertently entered the dark dimension, and finally became domam by chance, while Mephisto became the Lord of hell and became famous in the universe very early.


    Therefore, Tony Stark is completely unaware of domam''s existence, let alone that Huang Wen is about to deal with an existence that is more powerful than mieba, Mephisto, and even Odin and Guyi!


    At this time, Huang Wen has returned to Yongchun martial arts school. Huang Wen already knows that Tony Stark is controlled. However, since Tony Stark has recovered, Huang Wen has no intention to stay in the avenger building to ridicule him.


    Huang Wen''s seclusion during this period can be described as a lot of harvest. It comes from Yan ruozhou''s Taoist body, which is indeed very powerful. Moreover, as Huang Wen expected before, Yan ruozhou''s Taoist body is like an enlightened version of Kung Fu a Xing''s talent. It is really very helpful to understand the law.


    The profound meaning of Buddhism that has plagued Huang Wen before has been completely condensed in Huang Wen at this time. Since then, Huang Wen''s Tathagata God palm can also condense the double blessing of Buddha''s law and power law, so as to make the Tathagata God palm reach a new height.


    As for the law of cold ice, the law of fire and the law of thunder, Huang Wen has all started, and relying on the power of the cold ice treasure box, Huang Wen''s law of cold ice has made rapid progress, which can be regarded as having the cold ice power of heavenly father.


    In other words, even if the Iceman Bobby breaks through the heavenly Father level, his ice power is not necessarily much stronger than Huang Wen at this time. After all, the talent of Iceman Bobby just gives him the stepping stone and potential to understand the ice law faster, which does not mean that he can definitely have more powerful power


    After understanding the ice law, Huang Wen left the ice treasure box in the avenger building and asked silly girl to remind John to understand the power in the ice treasure box and see if he can understand the ice law.


    Although John''s initial variant ability is fire. After learning the cold ice and fire palm, he has carried out secondary variation, and even after the perfect transformation of ice and fire under the strengthening of the apocalypse, John''s heart still prefers his initial flame ability. However, Huang asked, after all, there is no artifact of the fire system!


    It''s good to get a cold ice treasure box to help John understand the cold ice law. In particular, John has been able to completely transform his power of ice and fire. I think he can understand the fire law by himself after understanding the cold ice law.


    At that time, John''s strength will far exceed that of the Iceman Bobby. Even John can do things that the Iceman Bobby can''t do, such as turning water into fire, gathering fire into ice


    Huang Wen on this side once again began to improve his strength. On the other side, strange''s progress speed has been opened, which makes the whole magician of Kamata Taj look at it. Finally, strange found that he stayed in the library and Gu Yi deliberately left his Argo motorcycle eye and the time gem in it.


    When strange first came into contact with the eye of Argo motorcycle, he didn''t have the idea of using the eye of Argo motorcycle to recover the injury on his hand. After all, strange, who has become a magician at this time, has less and less influence on strange from the injury on his hands.


    At the beginning, strange just tried to slowly restore the gem power of the apple after eating a mouthful and using the eye of Argo motorcycle, which is undoubtedly a new experience for strange.


    However, when strange saw that the missing two pages in the book of Cary ostro appeared in front of him under the power of the eye of agomo, strange suddenly panicked, because he seemed to see a truth.


    Originally, from the missing content of the book of Kari ostro, strange speculated that Guyi lived to the present because she stole the power from domam and the dark dimension!


    "Gu Yi, domam, Casillas, crazy believers..." an idea kept spinning in strange''s mind. He suddenly felt as if there was a look at himself, which made strange''s body tremble.


    "Who?!" strange immediately looked at the place where his eyes came from, as if to embolden himself, and shouted in the dark.


    "What are you doing? You are secretly using the eye of Argo motorcycle?!" Wang came out of the shadow, looked at strange with a heavy face and asked, "are you reading the book of Cary ostro?!"


    "Didn''t you say that as long as you can understand, there are no secrets in the library?" strange looked at the bad looking Dynasty coming towards him, subconsciously stepped back and looked at Wang with great vigilance.


    "Then you can use the eye of Argo motorcycle at will?" Wang frowned and looked at strange and asked, "unexpectedly, you read the book of Cary ostro. Don''t you know the danger of doing so?"


    "I... I haven''t seen the dangerous part yet..." strange''s eyes moved and whispered.


    "Time manipulation will produce time branches. Once the unstable dimensional space is opened, there will be space paradox and time cycle!" Wang looked at strange and said seriously, "do you want to be trapped in infinite repeated time, never get out, or never appear?!"

 Chapter 613

    "Er... Will this happen?" strange didn''t trust the king''s words at this time. Especially after strange vaguely realized what Gu Yi was doing, he looked at the book of Cary ostro in front of him and whispered, "this kind of warning should be printed in front of the spell..."


    "Curiosity will kill people!" Wang looked straight into strange''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "what you did just now is not operating time and space, but destroying it! We can''t disturb the laws of nature, we have to defend it..."


    "This is our duty of Kama Taj. We should protect the earth from dimensional invasion. You should know the avenger alliance. They protect the material level, we protect the dimensional level, and you are destroying all this!"


    "OK, I see..." strange suddenly realized something when he heard the name of the avenger alliance. He quickly nodded and said, "I''m a little sleepy, so I''ll go first. We''ll talk about something tomorrow!"


    After strange said that, he didn''t give Wang the chance to speak at all. He directly turned and left, making Wang look a little confused and forced to stand in place. For a time, he didn''t know what he should say or do.


    "In other words, how did he use the eye of agomo? He remembered such a complex spell? Can he use it easily? His magic is enough?" an idea suddenly flashed in Wang''s mind and couldn''t help muttering.


    At this time, strange did not care what the king would think. He had returned to his room, and it was difficult to suppress his excited heart.


    Different from strange in Marvel''s original film, strange in this world is not only to cure his palm. After seeing the war in New York and even getting Huang Wen''s advice, strange wants to be the magician in Huang Wen''s mouth.


    After all, in strange''s view, big people like Huang Wen are so optimistic about themselves, they don''t mean to release goodwill to themselves, and they can''t let Huang Wen down.


    However, strange never thought that with the deepening of his study of magic, he would find Gu Yi''s secret, a secret that Huang Wen might not even know!


    "Gu Yi... Mr. Huang Wen, maybe Mr. Huang Wen can stop all this!" an idea flashed through strange''s mind, and then began to turn the fire circle portal, trying to open the fire circle portal to the avenger building and find Huang Wen.


    However, it''s a pity that even Gu Yi can''t easily open the portal to the avenger building in the immortal sword array. At this time, strange can''t do this.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" looking at the fire circle portal with only a small spark in front of him, strange''s face looked a little confused. He wanted to ask Huang to explain Gu Yi''s affairs, but now he found that he couldn''t see Huang at all. Strange was confused in his heart.


    "What should I do? If I can''t get in touch with Mr. Huang, how should I solve the matter between Guyi and domam?" strange''s mind kept flashing. He must be unable to solve this important thing by himself.


    Besides, besides Huang Wen, all he can think of is the Avengers. The problem is that the Avengers are also in the avenger building. Strange still can''t find them!


    "How can it fail? The avenger building can''t work. What about other places? Stark industry?" an idea flashed through strange''s mind and tried again. Now strange can''t think of any other way to deal with it except trying to open the fire circle portal to other places.


    "Hiss!" but this time, strange succeeded. A ring of fire portal appeared in front of strange, and the other side of the ring of fire portal was the stark industrial building!


    "Success!" strange did not hesitate to drill directly into the portal of the circle of fire. What strange strange did not know was that when he left the camara Taj, Gu Yi''s mouth in the camara Taj twitched slightly, and a trace of helplessness flashed in his expression.


    Even Gu Yi doesn''t need to have too many words to know. At this time, Gu Yi must be disgusted with Huang Wen. He is clearly his own disciple, but he faces Huang Wen, which makes Gu Yi helpless and admire him.


    After all, whether it''s strange or most of the superheroes in the Avengers League, they don''t have a very good temper. At least, they must think highly of themselves, and they all have their own pride.


    However, even such a group of superheroes still became Huang Wen''s apprentices or employees, working for Huang Wen


    Well, working is just a joke. The most important thing is that Huang Wen can really determine the direction of the avenger alliance, and even make the avenger alliance truly condense into a force. As long as Huang Wen is there, there is no need to worry. The avenger alliance will be in danger of dissolution!


    "Hmm? What''s the situation? Why did a person suddenly appear here?" at this time, strange suddenly appeared in front of stark industrial building, which naturally attracted a lot of people''s attention. They looked at strange looking strange strange strange strange clothes.


    However, strange didn''t pay attention to their meaning at all. He ran straight towards the avenger building. Yes, he ran. At least strange couldn''t fly until he got the floating cloak.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen, who was in Yongchun martial arts school, received a video call from Gu Yi. In Huang Wen''s hesitant eyes, Gu Yi''s image appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "Strange has come to you. He knows that I stole domam''s power to survive!" Gu Yi looked at Huang seriously and said, "and my days are running out. Are you ready?"


    "I''m really ready, but what does he come to me for?" Huang asked without asking more about domam, because he had known about it for a long time, but he wondered why strange came to find himself even if he found Guyi


    "Come on, don''t be cheap and sell!" Gu Yi glared at Huang angrily and said, "originally, I didn''t want you to change strange''s fate, but you have changed, so it''s necessary to guide it on the right track!"


    "Casillas is about to take action. This is the only way for strange to see the master and the cruelty of the dimension. You must get him back on track, okay?"


    "Well, OK, I know..." Huang asked, scratching his head, nodding helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s two o''clock today

 Chapter 614

    Huang Wen here has received the news from Guyi and is thinking about how to persuade dostrange to return to Guyi again. On the other side, strange has panted outside the avenger building.


    This is also the result of trange''s training in Kama Taj for a period of time. Although Kama Taj is a place to train magicians, their magicians are basically close combat. In contrast, the fighting mode of element mutants or element super powers is more like a magician with remote output.


    It is precisely because Kama Taj is good at close combat, so their physical quality is still good. At least they are much stronger than ordinary people. Otherwise, strange didn''t run to the avenger building so easily and stopped a taxi halfway


    "Strange?" Steve Rogers, who already lives in the avenger building, was stunned when he saw strange running over with fatigue on his face. Then he looked at strange with some hesitation and asked, "aren''t you taken away by master Gu Yi?"


    "I''ll ask Mr. Huang! There''s something important! About Gu Yida... Master!" strange hurriedly took a big breath, hurriedly looked at Steve Rogers and shouted, but strange hesitated about Gu Yi''s name.


    "What happened to master Gu Yi?" Steve Rogers couldn''t help but freeze his eyes. He didn''t hear the hesitation and pause in strange''s voice, or he thought it was caused by strange''s lack of breath.


    Steve Rogers heard strange''s words and thought that he had heard the news that Gu Yi was leaving from Huang.


    Then Steve Rogers noticed that there was a gem of time in the eye of agomoto in strange''s chest. Steve Rogers, who had seen infinite gemstones, naturally knew that there was a gem of time in the eye of agomoto!


    Therefore, when he saw strange appear in front of him with the eye of Argo motorcycle, Steve Rogers subconsciously thought that Guyi had left according to some things he knew


    "Has master Guyi gone?" Steve Rogers frowned in an instant. Although Huang Wen has broken through to the father level strong, Guyi''s power is also very important to the earth. Guyi''s sudden departure will inevitably have a great impact on the earth!


    "Silly girl, contact Huang and say that strange is coming and master Guyi may have an accident!" Steve Rogers quickly recovered and shouted at the empty space of the avenger building.


    "No..." strange heard what Steve Rogers said and opened his mouth slightly. He subconsciously wanted to refute Steve Rogers, but he couldn''t make it clear simply, so strange gave up. He was going to wait until Huang asked and talk to Huang.


    "Shua!" just as Steve Rogers'' voice fell, Huang, who was waiting for strange to come to the door, learned that strange did not go to Yongchun martial arts school, but came to the avenger building, so he directly moved and appeared in the avenger building in an instant.


    "Mr. Huang Wen!" when strange saw Huang Wen, a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes, because in his opinion, he could finally tell the truth of what he found. Gu Yi''s false face was finally exposed by him!


    "I already know your intention..." Huang asked. Looking at strange, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "come with me. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    "Shua!" as Huang asked, strange felt an unstoppable force of space acting on him, and then he appeared in a conference room in the avenger building.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, do you already know that Gu Yi stole domam''s power?" strange couldn''t help staring at Huang Wen when he heard Huang Wen''s words. He looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and asked, "or did you steal domam''s power, Mr. Huang Wen?"


    "As I said, I''m in the same vein with the supreme mage, and I''m not from the same faction." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "Although domam transcends time and is immortal, he is not the only one who can live forever. In this universe, domam is not the only one who can live forever, let alone countless dimensions and various strengths of the multiverse..."


    "Immortality..." strange opened his mouth slightly. It was obvious that the word had a great impact on a former doctor.


    "Mr. Huang asked, did you say that you are also included in the immortal people?" strange looked at Huang asked in a low voice tentatively. Even in the end, he unconsciously used honorifics.


    "Immortality? Then I didn''t do it..." Huang asked. Hearing strange''s words, he smiled, waved his hand and said, "so you don''t have to be too nervous!"


    "Hoo!" strange heard the speech and subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. However, Huang asked again before strange gasped.


    "If I don''t leave the universe, I will be destroyed with the universe, so the day the universe is destroyed is the end of my life..." Huang asked calmly. "Of course, if I leave the universe and become stronger, the destruction of the universe has no impact on me."


    "..." strange was frozen in his place. For a moment, he was shocked by Huang''s plain words. He didn''t know what to say.


    In strange''s opinion, what Huang Wen said at this time is even more shocking than what he saw in the book of Cary ostro.


    After all, domam is just a dark demon God who doesn''t know what dimension he lives in. Huang Wen is a living example around him. Most importantly, Huang Wen is a real person... Well, probably it should be an individual.


    "However, Gu Yi''s stealing domam''s power..." strange came back after a long time. I don''t know why. Strange suddenly felt that Gu Yi''s stealing domam''s power had become a small matter. At least, compared with Huang Wen''s life with the universe, Gu Yi''s stealing domam''s power seemed to become irrelevant.


    "This is where I admire master Gu Yi!" Huang asked, noting the change of strange''s name, so he looked at strange seriously and asked, "do you know how long master Gu Yi has lived?"

 Chapter 615

    "Well, I don''t know. I only know that she has already exceeded the life span of ordinary people..." strange heard Huang''s words, his eyes flashed slightly and said subconsciously.


    "Yes, master Gu Yi is about 700 years old..." Huang nodded, looked at strange with some emotion and said, "in other words, she has guarded the earth for about 700 years. Can you imagine what it is to monitor the dimensions of the earth all the time for 700 years to prevent other dimensions from invading the earth?"


    "700 years..." strange heard the long figure of 700 years. He didn''t know how to answer it for a while. He didn''t spend 70 years. How can he know what it''s like to stick to 700 years?


    "But she doesn''t have to steal domam''s power? That''s the evil dark power!" after a long silence, strange looked at Huang again and asked.


    "If Gu Yi... Master wants to live, there should be many ways. Why do you have to use this evil dark force?"


    "What is evil power? What is just power? Is it evil power because of the power of darkness?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile, looking into strange''s eyes and said, "I think you should know that the world is not black or white, and the same is true of power. There is no difference between good and evil!"


    "Master Gu Yi stole domam''s power and used it to maintain his life on the earth, thus maintaining the dimension of the earth for 700 years. Then this power is the power of justice. At least in master Gu Yi, it is the power of justice..."


    "It''s like Tony Stark''s machine armor. Wearing it on Tony Stark can help Tony Stark become an iron man. Wearing it on criminals can also help criminals kill. What does all this have to do with the machine armor?"


    "The important thing is that the person wearing this mecha is evil. The key is what the person who uses that power will do with it!"


    Huang Wen''s voice contains shocking power. It is not that Huang Wen''s words contain extremely profound truth, but because Huang Wen uses his ability of Buddha''s law to bring his own acceptable power to his voice, and this power moistens things silently and affects people invisibly.


    This is the new harvest of Huang Wen''s seclusion during this period. However, Huang Wen prefers to call it Zui Dun compared with Buddhist lion roar, because this ability is similar to the strongest Zui Dun!


    "Moreover, as I just said, I admire master Gu Yi, not only because master Gu Yi has been guarding the earth dimension for 700 years to prevent the earth dimension from being invaded by other dimensions..." Huang asked, looking at strange who was silent again, and continued.


    "More importantly, master Gu Yi can have many ways to enhance his life. After all, there are not many ways to increase his life for thousands of years, whether on the earth, in the nine realms, or even in the universe, but master Gu Yi didn''t choose those ways!"


    "Master Gu Yi finally chose the dark space dimension that posed the greatest threat to the earth, stole domam''s power, and restrained most of domam''s energy through himself, so that domam had no chance to invade the earth dimension..."


    "This is also a way to weaken her enemies and enhance her strength. After all, before I appeared, basically no one on earth was an ally of master Gu Yi. She can only fight by herself. Moreover, a battle is 700 years. That''s why she chose you as her successor. She hopes you can replace her and sit in the position of supreme mage £¡¡±


    "I... can I?" strange looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked in a low voice, "before, I was just an ordinary doctor. I couldn''t even beat the disciples of master Gu Yi..."


    "No, strange, you are not an ordinary doctor. Even if you don''t have the ability to never forget, you are also a natural magician, because your physique is very suitable for the magician''s road!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and looking at strange seriously.


    "You will become a more powerful supreme mage than master Gu Yi. You will guard the earth dimension from the invasion of other dimensions, and you will become an unsung hero of the whole earth!"


    "If I have to be a hero, I still hope I can be a famous hero..." strange was silent for a while again, suddenly smiled, looked at Huang Wen and said, "after all, my current state has not reached the level of Mr. Huang Wen and master Gu Yi. I have saved the earth so many times, but I haven''t left my name..."


    "It seems that you have figured it out. So, are you ready to accept a new world and a cruel mage and dimensional world with death and injury?" Huang asked. Looking at strange, he nodded with satisfaction and asked again.


    "It seems that I have no chance to refuse. Even Mr. Huang asked you to say so..." strange looked at Huang asked and spread his hand. He seemed to understand something and said with a helpless smile. "In fact, from the beginning, Mr. Huang asked and master Gu Yi wanted me to go this way, right?"


    "Yes, when you really become the supreme mage, you can understand why it''s you." Huang asked Wen Yan, smiled and looked at strange''s hands. Even after becoming a magician, strange''s hands have gradually reduced their influence on him, but his hands still haven''t healed.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen waved his hand gently, and a breath poured into strange''s hands. Soon, this breath helped strange''s hands recover, and all the injuries to meridians, blood vessels and skin no longer existed.


    "I knew that a master who could cut out the universe with one sword could not heal such a small injury?" strange didn''t mean to be surprised. He even shook his hand naturally. He felt that his dexterous hands had come back again.


    "You really trust me!" Huang asked Wen Yan and smiled. He didn''t mean to be embarrassed at all, but said with some emotion. "I just hope you can understand this now, and you can understand it in the future..."

 Chapter 616

    "If I don''t find out, you deliberately led me to this road, won''t you help me heal my hands?" strange heard Huang''s question, seemed to realize something, and looked at Huang''s question tentatively.


    "How is this possible?" Huang asked, smiling, waving his hand, looking into strange''s eyes. "You''ll always find out that day! With your intelligence and intelligence, won''t you?"


    "So, should I go back?" strange nodded clearly, looked at Huang again and asked.


    "Well, go back. By the way, I basically won''t take care of your Kama Taj. At least, I won''t do it until domam appears, so you should take care of yourself..." Huang asked, waving his hand, indicating that strange can leave. His ideological work has been completed.


    "By the way, if you accidentally kill someone, don''t be too nervous. This kind of thing is very common in your life in the future. Even you may kill many non-human monsters!"


    "Well, I have no other choice anyway!" strange shrugged helplessly, then turned his hands to open the ring of fire portal.


    Then, an embarrassing scene happened. No matter how hard strange tried, he couldn''t open the fire circle portal. At this time, strange finally realized that it might not be his own problem, but Huang asked or the avenger building.


    "Mr. Huang, is this because of you?" strange turned to Huang and asked tentatively.


    "You know, there are countless capable and strange people in this world. There are always some people who like to peep into other people''s privacy. I hope that when you grow up, don''t catch such a bad habit..." Huang asked, shaking his head, and then waved to strange. The power of Mengdie''s escape instantly acted on strange, With little resistance, strange''s body turned into a light spot and disappeared in place.


    "I''m coming back now?" strange reappeared in his room. The whole person looked a little confused, because in strange''s opinion, Huang Wen''s dream butterfly escape was much more convenient than the fire circle portal of Khama Taj!


    "In other words, Mr. Huang asked, it seems that something big is going to happen to Kama Taj, and it sounds that domam is going to appear. Does it have anything to do with that Casillas?" strange returned to his mind and couldn''t help muttering.


    What strange didn''t know was that while he was muttering, Huang asked. One of the people who liked to peep into other people''s privacy was staring at his room.


    "It seems that Huang Wen has convinced him, and it seems that what he said is good..." Gu nodded with satisfaction when he saw the appearance of strange.


    Yes, Gu Yi didn''t hear what Huang Wen said to strange. After all, the immortal killing sword array also blocked Gu Yi''s perception, but Gu Yi knew that strange could return to the right track. It doesn''t matter whether Huang Wen said Huang Wen. Anyway, she''s leaving. Things on earth are handled by Huang Wen and strange.


    "Well, I need to leave a little, Casillas. It seems that I''m going to do it..." Gu Yi''s eyes moved. She suddenly sensed something, and then her body flashed and disappeared.


    "Dong Dong!" just as Gu Yi left, Wang came to the room where strange was and knocked on strange''s door.


    "Strange, you come out for a while. I think there are still some things that need to be told to let you know the danger!" Wang shouted at strange outside.


    It turned out that after strange left, Wang felt that strange''s attitude was strange. He was worried that strange had embarked on the same betrayal road as Casillas, so he wanted to persuade strange.


    "Squeak!" with a sound, strange opened the door. He looked at the king who knocked on the door and couldn''t help but say, "no, there''s something. Can''t you say it tomorrow? I''m already sleepy..."


    Strange didn''t forget that he had told Wang that he was going to come back and rest, and strange didn''t want Wang to know that he had just suspected Gu Yi and asked Huang for help, so strange naturally played a play


    "No, strange, you know, the harm of using time magic..." the king put his eyes on the eye of Argo motorcycle, frowned and said, "moreover, you can''t just run around with the eye of Argo motorcycle!"


    "OK, OK, I know..." trange subconsciously glanced at the agomoto eye on his chest, then nodded and prepared to take off the agomoto eye on his chest.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!" just then, strange sounds sounded. Strange stopped, looked at the king and asked, "well, what''s this sound?"


    "Help from the temple of London!" Wang''s face suddenly changed and quickly turned and ran in one direction.


    "What Mr. Huang said has begun? I want to officially see the cruel side of the mage and dimension?" strange looked at the running king, whispered as if he was aware of something, and then ran with the king.


    "Ka! Ka!" just then, the space door of Kama Taj opened, and a man in Kama Taj magician''s clothes ran in, looking like running for his life in a hurry, but at this time, a long sword like a fragment of a mirror stabbed the man.


    "Be careful!" strange exclaimed, took out the magic whip from his hand and pulled it hard at the long sword.


    With the sound of "pa!" the lens sword collided with the magic whip, and there were faint traces of broken mirrors and sparks in the space. However, the man was saved by strange and survived.


    "Casillas!" the king exclaimed, because he saw that on the other side of the space gate was Casillas, a traitor of Kama Taj.


    "Boom!" Casillas was surprised when he found that his attack had been blocked, and then a powerful magic blew directly to the ground, breaking all the surrounding space!


    Strong power directly blasted strange out, and then knocked open a door. He was very embarrassed and lay on the ground, with large and small injuries on his body and face.


    "Here we go?" a thought flashed through strange''s mind. "I''m not ready yet..."

 Chapter 617

    However, the reality is often like this. It never gives people the opportunity to prepare. Even though strange has learned from Huang Wen in advance, he still didn''t expect that everything would come so soon.


    "Damn it, I can''t just lie down like this. I want to see what Casillas is going to do!" a thought flashed through trange''s mind and climbed up with the pain.


    "Hmm? Where is this place?" however, when strange got up, the whole person was a little confused, because the surrounding environment was no longer the former Kama Taj.


    "London temple?" strange thought of what Wang had said before. He subconsciously looked around and tried to shout, "Wang! Are you there, Wang?"


    Strange''s voice echoed throughout the London temple, but no one answered him, as if no one existed in the London temple.


    "No one? Where''s Casillas?" strange frowned. From the explosion to what happened now, strange felt like a dream, as if he had just come into contact with Kama Taj, but strange already knew that all this was real!


    "Boo!" when strange was searching everywhere in the London temple, a body fell in front of him. This is Daniel, the guardian of the London temple, but at this time, he looked very embarrassed, at least much more embarrassed than strange who had been injured!


    "Hmm? It''s you?" just before strange had recovered, Casillas appeared in front of strange with two fallen mages. Casillas looked at strange, raised his eyebrows, and then said mockingly, "just now, you saved a man I want to kill, so you can die instead of him!"


    As Casillas'' voice fell, two fallen mages around him waved long swords and rushed to strange and Daniel who fell to the ground.


    "Run! You''ve just become a magician, and you''re not their opponent!" Daniel fought back his leg injury, got up from the ground, and shouted at strange with a magic wand in his hand.


    "Now, do you think they''ll let me go?" strange shrugged and said indifferently. "Moreover, I was ready before I came here. To tell the truth, I''ve lived so long and never really fought with anyone..."


    "Pa!" with a sound, strange pulled out his magic whip and collided with the lens sword again. It has to be said that strange''s magic grew really fast. In addition to some unskilled, strange didn''t fall behind in the face of the fallen mage!


    You know, trange has just entered the Kama Taj for a short time, and the two fallen mages have not only become Magicians for many years, but also won the power blessing of domam. Their strength is no less than that of the Temple Guardian Daniel!


    "No! We can''t fight like this. We''re both injured, not their opponents, and Casillas hasn''t tried yet. He''s like a cat staring at mice, waiting for us to run out of energy!" Daniel shouted at strange because he was injured before and his energy can''t keep up.


    "What''s over there?" strange suddenly saw display cabinets not far behind him. There were all kinds of strange objects in the display cabinets. Strange subconsciously asked Daniel.


    "Tools, those are all kinds of tools, but they are not so easy to use. Spiritual tools need to be recognized before they can be used. Even tools have their own way of use, if you want..." Daniel subconsciously explained, because he realized what strange was going to do, but he didn''t hold any hope on the tools, If magic tools could be used so easily, he would have pulled the battlefield over.


    However, what Daniel didn''t expect was that before he finished his words, strange ran directly to the place where the magic tools were located, and then dodged the lens sword shot from behind. It was an attack from Casillas.


    With a "pa!" sound, the lens sword directly broke a display cabinet, revealing a magic weapon similar to a mace.


    "Daniel is right. It''s not so easy for you to use these tools..." Casillas watched strange pick up the mace like tool and subconsciously frowned. The dark force between his eyebrows was constantly condensing. This came from the influence of domam. Without domam''s power, Casillas will not be so powerful!


    "I think you look like you have just arrived at Kama Taj?" Casillas looked at trange and continued to say, "I''ll give you a chance. The things here have nothing to do with you. If you put down your things and leave, I can let you live!"


    "Are you so afraid of the things in my hand?" strange raised his eyebrows, subconsciously looked at the mace in his hand, and suddenly smiled. "Can you say that this thing can directly kill you? After all, you just asked me to die for the man I saved..."


    "Hehe, I just don''t want innocent people to be cheated by the hypocritical guy of Guyi!" Casillas shook his head with a sneer, flashed a trace of fear in his eyes, and then slowly leaned towards strange. At the same time, the fallen Dharma Master who was chasing strange was also slowly leaning towards him.


    "Oh, master Gu Yi is a hypocritical guy. What''s your guy who has become domam''s running dog?" strange asked with a smile as if he hadn''t noticed Casillas''s proximity to the fallen mage.


    "Domam is the supreme existence, he and even the God of creation, he is the Lord of the world!" hearing that strange mentioned domam''s name, Casillas flashed a trace of enthusiasm in his eyes, and suddenly excited, "he is an immortal and immortal existence. Domam gave me strength and eternal life!"


    "I will use this power to overthrow the rule of ancient one and the temple. At that time, the whole world will be brought into the arms of domam. At that time, we will get rid of the influence of time on us, all mankind will have eternal life, and we will never die!"

 Chapter 618

    "To tell you the truth, seeing your ghost like this, few people should fall into the arms of the so-called domam!" strange said sarcastically, looking at the center of his eyebrows and eyes full of black gas.


    "How dare you insult me! Insult the great domam!" Casillas was furious when he heard trange''s words. He glared at trange and rushed over directly, as if he didn''t worry that trange would use his mace at all, or Casillas thought he had seen through trange''s heart, Knew he couldn''t use the power of the mace.


    "Do you think that immortality is only what domam can have?" when Casillas rushed to strange, strange suddenly said, "there is an immortality on earth!"


    "What?!" Casillas was stunned when he heard strange''s words. Naturally, he would not believe strange''s words so easily, but the amount of information in these words made him subconsciously stop.


    And Casillas stopped, it was a great opportunity for strange to do it!


    "Shua!" just then, inside the mace in strange''s hand, countless golden lights suddenly burst out. Each light came from the spike of the mace. If the mace didn''t face the barb behind, I''m afraid strange would be hurt by his own attack.


    "Poof!" with a sound, Casillas'' attack was not unpleasant. Almost in an instant, Casillas reacted and directly pulled the fallen mage next to him to block the light for himself.


    "You..." the fallen mage turned back and looked at Casillas with a pale face. He couldn''t believe it. He was abandoned by Casillas.


    "Don''t resent me, you will return to the arms of the great domam, and I have more important tasks to complete!" Casillas said calmly to overthrow the fallen mage.


    "You!" the fallen mage widened his eyes, lost the breath of life, and looked like he was dying in peace.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" strange standing on the other side gasped heavily, not because strange couldn''t stand the scene of killing, but because the mace in his hand had just consumed strange''s magic.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to release such powerful power with such a little spell reserve, but just this move will directly empty out strange.


    "You''re very good. You can use this magic weapon, but unfortunately, you don''t have a chance to use it for the second time!" Casillas looked at the very messy environment swept by the mace laser and raised his mouth slightly, "then this is your graveyard!"


    "Shua!" with a sound, Casillas once again condensed the lens sword and threw it at strange. Subconsciously, he wanted to fight with the magic whip again, but his magic had been exhausted and could not condense the magic whip at all.


    Therefore, trange could only dodge in a very embarrassed way, avoiding the constant attacks from Casillas on the messy ground.


    "Pa!" however, when strange passed a red robe, something unexpected happened to strange. The red robe directly grabbed strange, and it was the red robe that pulled strange away from cassilias''s long sword.


    "Hmm?" strange looked at the red robe, but just then, Casillas rushed over directly, waved his long sword and cut at strange.


    It has to be said that whether it is the mage of the same line of kamataj represented by strange or the fallen mage of Casillas who worked for domam, there are too few mages or fighting methods they will. They are gorgeous, which is very different from the mages felt by normal people


    With the sound of "bang!" Casillas'' long sword cut at strange, and strange''s attention was attracted by the red robe. When it was too late to escape, the red robe directly swept the hall legs and swept Casillas to the ground.


    "Lying in the trough!" strange couldn''t help exclaiming. If Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang saw this scene, they would shout out that the clothes were refined, but strange didn''t know the stem, so he could only use the shortest two words to express his excitement.


    Just when Casillas was swept to the ground by the red robe or suspension cloak, the suspension cloak rushed directly to wrap Casillas'' head, tightly strangled Casillas'' neck and made his breathing very difficult.


    "Opportunity!" strange saw this scene, and an idea flashed through his mind. He quickly picked up a guy like a hammer from the ground and threw it at Casillas'' head.


    "Bang!" just for a moment, it directly smashed Casillas'' body. The next moment, Casillas lost his movement and lay on the ground quietly.


    "Shua!" the suspended cloak flew down from Casillas and flew to the back of strange. Strange seemed to be lucky and hung the suspended cloak behind him. The suspended cloak looked particularly harmonious behind him.


    "Dead? Or fainted?" strange frowned and looked at Casillas lying on the ground. When he was about to check Casillas'' life and death, the suspension cloak pulled strange again. Strange noticed that Daniel on the other side was about to be killed by another fallen mage.


    Good guy, strange, the little white, defeated a fallen mage and cassilias by one. Daniel, the Temple Guardian on the other side, was almost killed by another fallen mage. Sometimes the gap between people is too big.


    "Help!" strange didn''t care to check whether Casillas was dead. He rushed to Daniel''s direction and smashed the long handled hammer into the fallen mage. It didn''t look like a magician fighting. It was a crazy warrior fighting!


    "Boo!" the body of strange, who had lost his magic power, trembled, and the long handle hammer in his hand was beaten away by the fallen mage, but strange was not fighting alone. Oh, of course, it was not Daniel who could help him, but the suspended cloak held the long handle hammer and directly hit the fallen mage

 Chapter 619

    "Bang!" an extremely clear sound echoed around. Even the sound sounded a little good in strange. It was a good target. The fallen mage was indeed a good target.


    With this sound, the fallen mage''s body flew out and fell heavily to the ground. Then he looked at strange with a confused look. He was not only stunned by the sledgehammer, but more importantly, he didn''t understand why strange appeared here!


    After all, in the eyes of the fallen mage, Casillas and another fallen mage went after strange. There is no reason why strange can escape under the siege of Casillas and another fallen mage, and even have the energy to attack himself again


    "Where''s cassilias?" the fallen mage got up from the ground and looked at strange with some hesitation and asked tentatively.


    "Oh, he''s dead," said strange, shrugging his shoulders and looking at the fallen mage calmly. "Your other companion is dead, too. That''s the price of your misdeeds and destruction everywhere."


    "Impossible! Casillas can''t die!" the depraved mage''s face suddenly changed, and then regardless of his injury, he shouted directly at Huang Wen and Daniel.


    "Oh? Why can''t Casillas die?" strange subconsciously raised his eyebrows, then took a deep look at the fallen mage and asked with a smile, "do you say Casillas can''t die?"


    "Casillas is indeed immortal!" the fallen mage suddenly thought of something, looked at strange with a sneer and said, "the great Lord domam has given Casillas the body of immortality. No one can kill Casillas!"


    "Immortal body..." trange frowned and subconsciously looked at the place where he had just come. As the fallen mage said, where Casillas had just been knocked down, there was only the body of another fallen mage, and he didn''t see Casillas''s body.


    "Run away?" strange subconsciously flashed an idea, and then looked at the fallen mage again. Since Casillas had run away, strange could not easily find him. Strange might as well solve the fallen mage in front of him first, and then find a way to go back to Kama Taj and find Gu Yi and Wang, Find out from them what happened.


    "Casillas ran away?" not only strange thought of this, but also the fallen mage thought of this, because if Casillas didn''t die and didn''t run, at least he should be prepared to help him. Now Casillas didn''t come, which means that Casillas must have run.


    "Damn it! Casillas sold me!" a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the fallen mage, and a retreat surged in his heart. Yes, he was afraid of dying here and wanted to escape.


    "Hum!" the space of the fallen mage changed faintly, as if he were going to enter the mirror space.


    "Pa!" at this time, the suspended cloak suddenly hit the fallen mage and interrupted the casting of the fallen mage.


    "Do it!" strange shouted loudly, and then found that Daniel around him had passed out because of serious injury. Strange''s mouth twitched slightly, and his heart was speechless. Thanks to Daniel, who is still the guardian of the temple, he was so useless in this battle.


    However, Daniel has passed out and even looks like he''s going to die... Cough, it''s really like he''s going to die, not swearing.


    When strange saw Daniel''s appearance, he had no other way. He could only reluctantly use his magic that he had finally recovered, and display his magic whip again.


    "Pa!"


    "Bang!"


    Although strange and the suspended cloak cooperated for the first time, the tacit understanding between the two sides was still very high. The fallen mage was fooled by strange and the suspended cloak in an instant.


    At this time, Huang Wen, who returned to Yongchun martial arts school, didn''t know what strange was going through. He was concentrating and ready to deal with the emergence of domam


    Even Huang Wen should not only control his body, but also distract and control Chen Long''s separation. In Chen Yi''s opinion, Chen Long''s separation is likely to be sacrificed against domam this time, because domam''s strength is too strong.


    It is precisely because Huang Wen''s attention is on domam, so Huang Wen didn''t take care of Casillas and disdained to take care of it. Huang Wen doesn''t even remember that Huang Wen flew Casillas out before.


    But what Huang Wen doesn''t know is that Casillas at this time has focused on himself, or on the temple in New York. By the way, he thought of his enemy. Therefore, Casillas is ready to find Huang Wen''s Revenge in solving the temple in New York


    Previously, Casillas encountered setbacks in the London temple. Due to the sudden emergence of strange, Casillas did not completely kill the guardians of the London temple. Therefore, it is very difficult to let domam come to the earth dimension.


    If you want domam to come to the earth dimension, you must at least be inseparable from ancient times, and then the defense arrays of the London temple, the New York temple and the Xiangjiang Temple must be destroyed.


    However, although Casillas did not kill Daniel, the guardian of the London temple, he also had some impact on the defense array of the London temple. As long as the defense arrays of the other two temples were also damaged, it is not impossible to force them to the earth dimension with domam''s power!


    Therefore, Casillas set his eyes on the New York temple, because Casillas knew that the New York temple was the weakest temple in defense due to the existence of the avenger alliance. There was only one temple guardian, which was only used to contact Gu Yi. His strength was weaker than Daniel.


    If strange knew about this, he might be unable to help himself. Why can''t he find a few more powerful people to become Temple guardians?


    However, this is also something that strange has not figured out about the magic world. The magic world is a place to eat talents. People with strong talents, such as strange and Guyi, grow up very fast and will become an expert in a short time.


    But with ordinary talent, even if it takes ten times and a hundred times of effort, it is difficult to catch up with people with strong talent. That''s why strange thinks Daniel is weak

 Chapter 620

    "As like as two peas," Casillas, though he has focused his attention on the New York temple, has encountered the same problem as Strange. It is his fire ring gate that can not reach where he wants to go.


    Yes, strange can barely open the ring of fire portal to stark industry, but Casillas can''t go directly to the New York temple. The most fundamental reason is not that strange''s magic is stronger than Casillas, but that the New York temple is really too close to the avenger building and Chinatown.


    Therefore, when Casillas set his goal as a street next to the temple in New York, Casillas successfully opened the portal of the circle of fire and came to New York.


    "Alarm, the portal of suspected Kama Taj appears in New York City!" just then, silly girl''s voice sounded in the avenger building, "but there is a strong dark smell on this man, which is completely different from strange!"


    Previously, when strange came to stark industry, silly girl also monitored it, but silly girl recognized strange''s identity, so she didn''t sound the alarm, but Casillas appeared at this time, and silly girl''s attitude was completely different.


    "It''s suspected that it''s Gu Yi''s disciple Casillas, who had a conflict with his boss. The purpose of this time is unknown, so she needs to be vigilant!" soon, silly Niu directly found the conflict between Huang Wen and Gu Yi when they first met, and reminded her.


    "Have a grudge against the boss?" Logan raised his eyebrows, flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and couldn''t help but say, "it''s not easy. It''s still possible to live up to now after having a grudge against the boss? It seems to be a character!"


    "Maybe Huang didn''t like him or forgot him directly?" Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders and looked at the people and said, "send it directly so that he won''t run away. I think Huang won''t do it directly. We''d better do this!"


    "It doesn''t seem far. Let''s go straight, magician. It seems that we haven''t been an enemy with magician!" Steve Rogers said with some expectation in his eyes.


    "Cough!" Rocky heard Steve Rogers'' words and coughed twice. Even if he had no sense of existence, he was also a loud magician of Asgard. Steve Rogers didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, but in my opinion, you''re not our enemy..." Steve Rogers turned his head to look at rocky and said a very emotional word. Even rocky was very comfortable.


    "Let''s go quickly. What to do with so much is better than who gets there first!" Logan directly opened his fighting wings and rushed towards Casillas. Tony Stark was not willing to be weak. The nano armor directly covered himself. Steve Rogers waved the hammer of wind storm and also flew up.


    "It''s really strange. Is it any strange ability of the temple in New York?" Casillas just came out of the portal of the circle of fire at this time. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. He looked at the surrounding environment and couldn''t help muttering, "it''s clear that the temple in New York is next to me, but I can''t directly send it in, but outside..."


    Casillas didn''t know about the immortal sword array, so he thought for a long time, didn''t think of the result, and went directly to the temple in New York.


    "Click!" the door of the temple in New York was directly opened by Casillas. Just as Casillas was about to say something, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis, and then the whole person was punched heavily and fell to the ground.


    "Hmm? Who?!" when he thought of the fact that he had just been defeated by strange, Casillas'' eyes flashed anger. He looked around and wanted to find someone to attack him, but there seemed to be nothing around. Casillas found nothing.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s attacking me? Is he the guardian of the temple in New York? What magic is this?" Casillas frowned, his eyes flickered with puzzled eyes, and an idea flashed in his heart.


    "Bang!" at this time, another heavy blow directly flew Casillas''s body that didn''t completely get up again.


    "??" Casillas was shocked and angry at this time, but he didn''t know what happened, who was it, and what kind of ability was doing it to himself, because he had never seen such magic, and even Casillas suspected that it was not magic at all.


    However, Casillas doubted, and there was no problem. It was not magic, it was from Pietro''s attack.


    Pietro, who is moving at a high speed, has reached the extreme speed after being taught by Huang Wen. More importantly, corresponding to the increase in speed, Pietro''s movement is almost invisible. Coupled with his speed, it can be said that Pietro is like an invisible person and will not be noticed at all.


    Of course, the most fundamental problem of Pietro''s power is not strong, but it has not been solved. Although Pietro''s power is very strong compared with ordinary people, compared with the people with extraordinary power, Pietro''s power is still too weak, even at the bottom.


    As for why Pietro appeared here, it is naturally because of Logan''s sentence "who comes first". At Pietro''s speed, there is no suspense when he is the first to arrive here. Especially when it is not far from the avenger building and there is no other person who will move in an instant among the Avengers, Pietro''s speed is the fastest.


    "It''s so weak. People like you deserve to have enemies with master?" Pietro stopped slowly, and his body gradually appeared in front of Casillas. He looked at Casillas with disdain and asked mockingly.


    "Master?" when Casillas saw Pietro, his eyes suddenly brightened and then frowned, because he didn''t know who the master Pietro said was and what strength he was. After all, Casillas was surprised by the ability Pietro just showed.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Casillas quickly recovered, directly took out the lens sword from his hand and shot it in the direction of Pietro, but unfortunately, the lens sword flew too slowly, Pietro didn''t even move, so he directly avoided this move!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    I don''t want to follow the movie plot. I want to write something different, so it''s a little stuck. It''s two shifts today

 Chapter 621

    "Hmm? How did you escape?!" Casillas didn''t see Pietro''s action at all. He just saw that his long lens sword shot into the air. In fact, the long lens sword shot at the position Pietro was just in. But Pietro''s speed was too fast. He directly avoided the attack of the long lens sword as if he were in another layer of space.


    Because he also has space magic, it is natural that Casillas also believes that the ability used by pitro is also space magic.


    This is the limitation of vision. In other words, the environment Casillas came into contact with before was all magic, domam and dimension. Even if he had heard of the existence of mutants, he would not think in this direction.


    Like Casillas, even if he knew that the avenger alliance was in New York, or even not far from the New York temple, Casillas still came to the New York temple, because in his opinion, the means of the Avengers may be very strong, but he would never know much about the magic power, or even find his signs at all!


    As Casillas thought, the Avengers really don''t know much about the power of magic, but Casillas doesn''t know anything about the power of science and technology. He never thought that he was found by scientific and technological products such as silly girl instead of being found by the Avengers


    "Your attack seems interesting..." Pietro glanced at the slowly recovering space next to him and couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Pietro saw such an attack for the first time, so he looked at Casillas with a little interest and asked, "is this your magician''s attack?"


    "Our magician?" Casillas soon understood what from Pietro''s words, but saw that there was a faint surge of magic between Casillas''s hands. Then the surrounding space began to change, and the ground began to rotate. Casillas directly hung upside down in front of Pietro, making Pietro stare in an instant.


    "Hmm? What''s the situation?" Pietro thought he had seen a lot of extraordinary abilities, but Pietro had never seen the ability similar to mirror space and able to manipulate the world material in the surrounding mirror space.


    Even, Pietro didn''t realize that he had entered the mirror space. He looked at the changing world around him and was very surprised. He didn''t understand why Casillas, who had just been vulnerable, was suddenly able to control the world and matter so powerful


    "No! The situation is a little strange. I''d better deal with this guy first!" an idea flashed through Pietro''s mind, then his body flashed and disappeared in place.


    However, compared with the relatively flat road outside, the mirror space is not so good to run at this time, especially the exchange of positions between the house and the ground and even the sky, which makes Pietro completely lose his sense of direction


    Fortunately, Pietro is no longer the Pietro who has just been strengthened by the apocalypse and can''t compare with fast silver. After Huang Wen taught a series of abilities such as stepping on the snow without trace, Pietro''s absolute speed, although the progress is not too fast, there is one thing that Pietro couldn''t do before!


    fly over the walls! From the ability to step on the snow without trace!


    As a snitch... Cough, as a saint thief, if you don''t even have the ability to fly over eaves and walls, how can you become a saint thief?


    Therefore, Pietro moved around in this new mirror space, running from the ground to high-rise buildings, from high-rise buildings to doors and windows, getting closer to Casillas bit by bit.


    "Disappeared again?" Casillas'' pupil shrunk slightly at the moment when pitro disappeared. He carefully perceived the surrounding environment. Even in the mirror space he opened, Casillas was not omniscient. Being able to manipulate the mirror space for transformation was Casillas'' limit.


    Therefore, Casillas can''t directly find the position of Pietro, because Pietro''s running speed is too fast for him, far beyond the limit of his eyesight!


    However, Casillas soon noticed that it had been a little time since Pietro disappeared. He was still not attacked. What Pietro said before made Casillas realize.


    "Is he just too fast?" an idea flashed through Casillas''s mind, and then subconsciously controlled the mirror space, expanding the space around him and pulling the distance of space to the extreme!


    At the end of the world, in the mirror space, it is already an achievable ability!


    "What''s the situation?" Pietro, who had already rushed to Casillas and was ready to punch Casillas, gave a startling cry, because he found that the distance between himself and Casillas was not shrinking, but getting bigger when he ran towards Casillas at such a fast speed!


    "Sure enough!" Casillas faintly heard a startling cry, and his eyes suddenly brightened. He realized that his guess was not wrong, so Casillas continued to expand the space around him to prevent pitero from approaching.


    "What''s going on? The surrounding ground is getting farther?" during the high-speed movement, Pietro looked at the surrounding environment with doubts on his face, and even scratched his head subconsciously. He didn''t understand what happened, let alone what he should do to run to Casillas again.


    In this way, a fast-running Pietro was trapped by Casillas, as if he came to a treadmill that can speed up infinitely. No matter how hard Pietro tried, he seemed to be standing still, or even retreating. He could never get close to Casillas.


    Of course, although the distance between Casillas and Pietro has become longer, so that Casillas will not be attacked by Pietro again, Pietro is still moving at high speed. Casillas can''t find Pietro or even do it to Pietro.


    Therefore, the current situation is a little frozen. The magician from the same vein of Kamata Taj and the speed one among the mutants are tied. Anyway, no one can win anyone for a time.


    Now let''s see whether Casillas''s magic ran out first, or whether Pietro stopped first because of lack of strength.


    However, cassilias, after all, leaned against domam and was blessed with domam''s power. Although it is not infinite magic, it is not so easy to exhaust

 Chapter 622

    "Hmm? Silly girl, is it here?" Logan, Steve Rogers and Tony Stark came to the temple in New York almost in no particular order. Well, the speed of the three people can''t be regarded as bad, but they had been dumped by Pietro for a long time. Even Pietro had been fighting cassilias for a long time.


    "Dong!" sound, just then, a huge body fell to the ground and made a dull noise, but it did not cause any damage to the ground. At this time, Haoke has been able to skillfully use his power. Even if he fell from a high altitude, Haoke can naturally eliminate the destructive impact of his power and reduce his destructive power.


    "Hawk? Where''s the enemy?" Hawk looked at Logan, turned his head and looked back at the late spider trio swinging on the swing, as well as Rocky, the swallow tail three, the defenders alliance, Ying faming, Bucky Barnes, Max and John.


    Yes, this time, the avenger alliance is an attack by the whole army. After all, if they can do things next to the avenger building, they simply don''t pay attention to their Avenger alliance. How can they tolerate it?


    In addition, Casillas is still the enemy of Huang Wen. Although Huang Wen may despise it, they also want to help Huang Wen solve this Casillas!


    "SKR!" next to Hawke, a motorcycle stopped. It was Johnny Blazer driving the motorcycle.


    However, Johnny Blazer has not changed his status as an evil spirit knight, nor has he transformed his motorcycle into an evil spirit motorcycle. After all, it is broad daylight, and Johnny Blazer''s control over his power has not reached the level of control. He may cause damage to the surrounding ground because of the evil spirit motorcycle, It has been lost by the Avengers and ban.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Wanda''s body also fell from the sky, and Wanda also had her own ability to fly, but she was too lazy to compare the speed with several naive men led by Logan.


    "Where''s Pietro?" Wanda looked at Logan and others after landing. "At Pietro''s speed, he should have arrived long ago..."


    "Pietro was indeed the first to come here. Pietro appeared here just after Logan said something about speed..." at this time, silly girl''s voice rang in everyone''s ears. "He met Casillas in the temple of New York, and a battle took place. It is suspected that he has entered another space, and I can''t locate his existence!"


    "New York temple, where is it?" Logan sniffed and looked at the New York temple not far away. After silly girl''s hint, Logan felt that pitro''s breath appeared in the New York temple.


    "In the secondary space?" Wanda''s eyes coagulated, flashed a trace of worry in his eyes, and hurriedly asked, "will something happen to him?"


    "I feel it, right there!" Rocky, who hurried in without divine majesty or flying at all, heard Wanda''s words and shouted in the direction of the temple in New York.


    "Let''s go!" Steve Rogers waved his hand and took the Avengers to the New York temple. Wanda couldn''t wait to rush into the New York temple without Steve Rogers giving orders.


    "Are you?" hearing the voice of the Avengers breaking in, the Temple Guardian who realized that someone had come came out. When he saw the Avengers, a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the Temple Guardian and asked subconsciously, "Avenger? What are you doing?"


    "Casillas appeared here, and our companion Pietro, he seemed to be trapped in another space..." Steve Rogers had no concept of sub space or mirror space, so he looked directly at the Temple Guardian and said.


    "Mirror space?!" the Temple Guardian exclaimed, and then thought of something. "Casillas has come here? What does he want to do? Hasn''t he rebelled?"


    "I don''t care what he wants to do. First open the mirror space and release Pete Luo!" Wanda said, staring straight into the eyes of the Temple Guardian. "Since you and cassilias are both magicians, it should be difficult for you to do such a thing?"


    "Cough! Cough!" when the Temple Guardian heard Wanda''s words, he coughed a little embarrassed. After a long time, he looked at Wanda''s organizational language and said, "I can feel that you are also a magician. You should know that magicians pay great attention to talent. My talent is better than ordinary magicians, and I must not be able to become the Temple Guardian..."


    "Say it simply!" Wanda heard the words of the Temple Guardian, a trace of impatience flashed in her eyes, and a crimson light surged on her body. She looked at the Temple Guardian and said in a deep voice.


    "I mean, I can''t open the mirror space. I can''t master the magic at the level of mirror space. There are few people in the whole Kamata Taj who can master such magic. Casillas is one of them!" the Temple Guardian saw Wanda''s suspected violent walk, his body trembled slightly, and hurried to say.


    Unlike the Avengers, the temple guardians who often deal with dimensions can clearly perceive the dangerous smell from Wanda!


    Therefore, the heart of the Temple Guardian is very afraid or even afraid of Wanda. In the view of the Temple Guardian, Wanda should not appear in the earth!


    Moreover, the Temple Guardian''s heart is very puzzled. For the existence of a great threat to the earth dimension like Wanda, why can Gu Yi master keep it until now, and even let Wanda join the avenger Alliance


    "Can''t open?!" Wanda trembled slightly when she heard the words of the Temple Guardian, and the crimson air flow began to condense. Her strength became more and more powerful, as if she was going to lose control!


    "Wanda! Calm down!" Steve Rogers and others could feel something wrong with Wanda even if they were dull, so Steve Rogers quickly shouted at Wanda.


    But it''s a pity that Steve Rogers''s words didn''t have any effect on Huang Wen. Wanda didn''t mean to stop at all. Even the crimson air flow around her body became more and more solid. She faintly wanted to wrap everything around and expel all the Avengers and temple guardians!


    Well, there''s no need for Wanda''s Crimson airflow to expel the Temple Guardian. This guy has already run away. Looking at Wanda from a distance, he doesn''t dare to approach

 Chapter 623

    "What to do? Wanda seems to be out of control!" Steve Rogers saw that the crimson air flow around him was getting stronger and stronger. He shouted at Logan and Tony Stark with some worry, "we can''t just watch like this. What should we do if Wanda really has an accident?"


    "Wanda! Don''t worry, let''s contact Huang and ask. Come on, Huang should have a way!" Tony Stark''s eyes turned, looked at the crimson air flow around, and suddenly shouted at Wanda.


    "Master..." Wanda''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, the crimson air flow around slowly stopped, and Wanda''s expression gradually cleared up, as if he had escaped from the blackened state.


    However, soon, the crimson air flow gathered again, but this time, Wanda''s expression was not as serious as before, but said calmly: "don''t bother master for this little thing. I can feel that master is preparing a big event. I can solve the problem of pitro by myself!"


    "Hum!" with Wanda''s voice falling, the crimson airflow around began to riot, covering the whole new york temple, as if trying to find the hidden mirror space in the New York temple!


    "This..." Steve Rogers''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, subconsciously looked at Logan and Tony Stark and asked, "Wanda... Is it all right?"


    "It seems that she is very sober. It should be all right..." Tony Stark shrugged, then frowned and muttered in a low voice. "In other words, he said that Huang Wen is preparing a big event. What is it? Does it have anything to do with Huang Wen''s seclusion during this period and Gu Yi''s departure?"


    "Who can know?" Logan heard Tony Stark muttering and thought Tony Stark was asking him, so he spread his hands innocently and said softly, "if you want to know, you might as well ask the boss directly..."


    "Who talked to you? You basically don''t use your head!" Tony Stark glared at Logan angrily.


    During the dialogue between Tony Stark and Logan, the crimson air flow released by Wanda, like poisonous snakes looking for prey, began to attack the surrounding space, and they found the mirror space!


    At the same time, in the mirror space, Pietro, who had been running and wanted to get close to Casillas, finally slowed down. There was no way. The distance Pietro ran with all his strength was too far, far enough to run around the earth for many times, but even so, Pietro had no chance to get close to Casillas.


    When Pietro''s speed slowed down, Casillas finally saw where Pietro was. His eyes flashed with fine light, and began to control the surrounding mirror space and launch a new attack on Pietro.


    Casillas already knows that the attack released from his side should not be able to keep up with the speed of pitro, so Casillas constantly changes the environment around pitro!


    The sudden change of the road, the collapse of skyscrapers, the sudden collapse of the ground, and one environmental change after another are testing pitero''s reaction speed. If pitero''s reaction speed is not really fast, he has been injured under Casillas''s attack


    However, even if Pietro was not injured, such constant concentration also made Pietro consume his physical strength faster. The impact is that Pietro''s speed has become slower. Casillas can more mobilize the surrounding environment to have an impact on Pietro, thus falling into a vicious circle. It seems that Pietro has failed, It''s just a matter of time!


    This is not only realized by Pietro, but also by Casillas. Therefore, his expression gradually became rampant. While controlling the changes in the mirror space, he looked at Pietro and said sarcastically, "is that the only way? I thought how powerful you can be. It turned out that you are just a fast boy!"


    "Since you despise my speed, you catch up with me!" Pietro shouted at cassilias, unwilling to show weakness. "You have the ability to come here. What''s the matter with you hiding so far? Are you a coward?"


    "It''s just a mean means of ridicule!" Casillas was not affected by pitro''s words at all, nor did he want to go over and compare with pitro. It was a loss of wisdom to attack the enemy''s strength with his own shortcomings. Casillas didn''t need to make such a demeaning operation when he was sure of winning. After all, pitro, There is no aura of mental retardation.


    "It seems that the master in your mouth is not very powerful!" Casillas not only did not suffer from the influence of Pietro, but looked at Pietro and mocked, "or is your master just a little man who can only run? He only taught you to run?"


    "Such a person can be my enemy? Hehe, as you said before, he doesn''t deserve it!"


    "Ka! Ka!" just as Casillas'' voice fell, the surrounding mirror space sent out bursts of sounds, which suddenly changed Casillas'' face. He wanted to run his magic to repair the mirror space, but found it too late!


    "Say what you just said again?!" Wanda''s cold voice sounded in Casillas''s ear, making Casillas''s body tremble slightly. Then Casillas''s face suddenly turned white, the surrounding mirror space collapsed in an instant, and he and Pietro returned to the normal space of the temple in New York.


    "You... Are you his master?" Casillas, like the Temple Guardian in the distance, felt the breath from the stronger dimension of Wanda. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva and looked at Wanda tentatively.


    "Wanda, you''re here. You''re so slow. I almost had an accident!" Pietro sat down on the ground. This was the first time Pietro was tired. He needed to have a good rest.


    Even if there is Casillas here, Pietro doesn''t mean to do it any more. Therefore, he knows that Casillas is dead, especially when Casillas just said Huang Wen doesn''t deserve to be an enemy.


    Thinking of Huang Wen''s disciples in the avenger alliance, as well as Logan and others who are also disciples, Pietro suddenly sympathized with Casillas

 Chapter 624

    "It''s not that you ran too fast, and who told you to do it at will? This time we came in time. What if we didn''t have time next time?" Wanda glared at pitero, who was sitting on the ground. "From now on, you have to follow me in every action in the future. You can''t do it until I agree with you!"


    "No, Wanda, I''m my brother..." Pietro heard Wanda''s words, looked bitter, looked at Wanda and said, "can''t I even act by myself?"


    "What do you say?" Wanda didn''t answer, but looked at Pietro with a serious face and asked.


    "Well, I see!" Pietro heard Wanda''s rhetorical question and didn''t even have the courage to refute again. He directly lowered his head in frustration and signaled that he accepted the condition.


    In the relationship between Wanda and Pietro, even if Wanda is a sister and Pietro is a brother, the strong and decisive party has always been Wanda. Pietro has gradually become used to this. Even if he refutes occasionally and wants to defend his brother''s dignity, he has never succeeded


    "Are you brothers and sisters? You''re not his master?" Casillas subconsciously stepped back, looked warily at Wanda and asked, "huh?"


    As Casillas''s voice fell, he gradually felt that something was wrong, because he recognized the more famous Steve Rogers and Tony Stark in the avenger alliance, and the most important thing was that he noticed that everyone looked at himself with unhappiness and killing intention.


    What Casillas didn''t know was that when Wanda was about to use chaotic magic and break through the mirror space, his dialogue with Pietro inside was heard by everyone outside. Therefore, the Avengers had long been ready to kill Casillas.


    Even the Avengers are a little upset. Casillas has only one, which doesn''t seem to be enough


    "You''re right. I''m really not Pietro''s master. My master is called Huang Wen." Wanda turned her head and looked at Casillas. The chaotic magic surged again, turned into crimson, and the air began to spread.


    "Huang Wen!" Casillas exclaimed, which was his most subconscious reaction when he heard Huang Wen''s name, because he had seen Huang Wen, or Huang Wen and Belle, when he was still in Kama Taj and had not completely betrayed Gu Yi.


    At that time, Casillas just looked at Belle more and was directly shocked by Huang Wen. Gu Yi didn''t have any intention to blame Huang Wen or persuade him. This is one of the reasons why Casillas betrayed.


    Moreover, just when Casillas wanted to come to the temple in New York because he encountered strange wall in the temple in London, Casillas also thought that after solving the temple in New York, he would go to Huang Wen to avenge him!


    After all, although the original Casillas had a gap in strength with Huang Wen, now Casillas has been blessed with domam''s strength and immortal body. He thinks Huang Wen can''t be his opponent, so he wants Huang Wen to know his harm!


    However, Casillas never thought that he had not found Huang Wen before he was found by his apprentice and the avenger Alliance


    Well, Casillas still doesn''t know that many people in the avenger alliance are Huang Wen''s disciples


    "Hawk!" Hawk rushed out first, not only because Casillas was disrespectful to Huang Wen, but also because hawk didn''t do it for a long time.


    "What kind of monster?!" when Casillas saw the suddenly rushing three meter hawk, his pupils suddenly narrowed. As a magician who doesn''t pay attention to the material world, Casillas can know the two superheroes Tony Stark and Steve Rogers, which is very good. Therefore, the hawk rushing towards him now is naturally defined as a monster by him.


    Looking at the huge Haoke punching himself, Casillas subconsciously pulled out a long lens sword and wanted to cut into Haoke''s fist. In Casillas''s view, there is no doubt about the sharpness of the long lens sword. Even in the face of a monster like Haoke, the long lens sword can exert its power!


    "Click!" but what Casillas didn''t expect was that the lens sword not only didn''t release its power, but also showed extremely weak. At the moment of collision with Haoke''s fist, the lens sword was directly broken, and Haoke''s fist was not injured or even hindered, A blow hit Casillas on the head.


    "Bang!" at the moment when Haoke''s fist collided with Casillas''s head, Casillas''s head was directly bombed by Haoke''s fist, and then Casillas''s body was directly smashed to the ground, as if it had lost the breath of life.


    "How weak! How dare you be disrespectful to master like this?" Hawk looked at Casillas who fell to the ground and said with disdain on his face.


    "It''s solved? This is cassilias!" the Temple Guardian in the distance came slowly. His expression was full of disbelief. He even looked at cassilias who fell to the ground for a long time, subconsciously whispering.


    "I''m hawk!" Hawk glared at the Temple Guardian and said.


    "Yes... Yes! Haoke!" the temple keeper found that Haoke stared at himself, his body trembled violently, quickly nodded and smiled at Haoke, "Haoke is powerful! Haoke is invincible!"


    "Hum!" when Hawke heard the Temple Guardian flatter, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising slightly, but he pretended to be completely indifferent, snorted, turned his head and stopped looking at the Temple Guardian.


    "It''s so dead. We haven''t had time to do it yet..." John looked at Casillas''s headless body and couldn''t help but say, "this Casillas is too fragile. I thought he had much ability to betray master Gu Yi!"


    "After all, this is a magician. Naturally, his body can''t be compared with you. Even if you don''t practice the legendary nine changes, the mutant''s own constitution is stronger than ordinary people..." Rocky heard the speech, his mouth twitched slightly and muttered in a low voice.


    "Hmm? Not quite right..." just then, Logan suddenly raised his eyebrows, looked at Casillas''s headless body and said.

 Chapter 625

    "Hmm?" as Logan''s voice fell, everyone looked at Casillas''s headless body, and at this time, it may be inaccurate to describe it with the word body!


    At this time, Casillas''s body began to tremble slightly, and even his head began to have a large amount of black air condensation, which was the dark power from domam!


    The dark forces of domam are resurrecting Casillas!


    That is, after strange and the suspended cloak broke Casillas'' head and knocked him down, he immediately went to deal with the fallen mage, otherwise strange should be able to see a similar scene


    Of course, the injury Casillas suffered at that time must not be as serious as the one that Haoke directly blew his head out this time!


    "Hawk!" seeing that Casillas, who had been killed by himself, had a faint sign of resurrection, hawk''s eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness. He was preparing to rush over and completely explode Casillas''s body, so as not to give him a chance to resurrect.


    "Wait a minute!" but just then, rocky stopped hawk and made him stop.


    "Hawk? What''s the weak chicken looking for hawk?" Hawk''s name for rocky has long become a weak chicken, and he doesn''t mean to change at all. Even rocky is a little used to it.


    "Didn''t you think you had a bad fight before? You disliked that Casillas died too fast..." Rocky twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, and then said his plan as the God of tricks. "Well, it''s better for each of you to kill him once, if he really can rise indefinitely!"


    "Eh?!" Rocky''s voice fell, and John couldn''t help but brighten his eyes. Not only John, led by John and Huang Liang, but all the disciples asked by Huang brightened their eyes. In their view, this is simply an appropriate proposal.


    As long as this Casillas can continue to resurrect, everyone can breathe for Huang and fulfill the obligations of his disciples!


    "It looks very interesting. Add me!" Logan said with a smile.


    "Everyone is involved, I can''t be out of group, can''t I?" Tony Stark is also eager to try. This is an immortal target. How can Tony Stark miss it?


    "I''ll be in the back. If he can really rise again and again, I''ll be one..." Steve Rogers heard the words, and there was a flash of thunder in his hand holding the storm hammer, and then said softly.


    "What if Casillas really can''t be killed? Or if he can be resurrected all the time?" Ying faming asked his own question.


    "If he really can be resurrected all the time, then finally give it to me!" Wanda''s eyes flashed a confident light, and the crimson air flow surged. "I''m sure I can completely solve this guy, and I can completely eliminate the dark power on him!"


    "So, there''s no problem..." Tony Stark shrugged and looked at Casillas, who was reconstructing his head.


    At this time, Casillas, who is about to be resurrected, doesn''t know that the avenger alliance will take him as a survival target. Everyone will vent once. If he knows, he doesn''t know whether he will want to be resurrected.


    "This guy is really miserable!" Pietro looked at the expression of the Avengers and sympathized with Casillas again for a second.


    Although Pietro thought it was cheap when Casillas died, Pietro almost couldn''t help laughing when he knew that Casillas could revive and be guarded by the Avengers.


    Yes, Pietro''s sympathy is naturally false


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" while Pietro''s thoughts were flowing here, Casillas on the other side grew his head again, and then gasped heavily. He was just ready to get up, and then found many eyes looking at him. There was no kindness in each eye, even like looking at a prey falling into a trap.


    "You..." Casillas quickly got up and seemed to want to say something.


    "So, can''t hawk do it? It''s boring..." Hawk seemed to understand the rules of the game. Some dissatisfied glanced and sat next to pitro.


    "Don''t do it to me?" Casillas heard Hawke''s words, opened his mouth slightly, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. He couldn''t understand the progress of things, let alone how he should destroy the temple in New York in the case of the avenger alliance.


    "Boom!" at first, John couldn''t help but start, and even his nonsense didn''t mean it. A flame he liked best covered Casillas, like gangrene of bones. No matter how Casillas struggled, he couldn''t get rid of these flames, and finally he was burned alive.


    Soon after, Casillas, like carbon, recovered again. It was Max''s lightning power full of the law of thunder to meet him. Similarly, there was no suspense. Casillas lost his life again.


    Followed by Tony Stark''s laser, Logan''s Edelman alloy steel claw, Bucky Barnes''s gold fist, Luke cage''s heavy blow, Johnny Blazer''s Hellfire, Steve Rogers''s storm hammer and so on


    "That''s enough!" Casillas, who has been killed many times, obviously collapsed, especially the fire of hell caused essential damage to him. When he came back to life again, he glared at the Avengers and roared, "you can''t kill me! No matter what you do, you can''t kill me, give up!"


    "Hum!" at this time, a Buddha''s palm containing the Buddha''s light patted Casillas and directly killed Casillas on the spot. Even the Buddha''s light was flashing on Casillas, as if fighting against the dark power from domam in Casillas.


    "The power that the master taught the eldest martial brother is somewhat magical. It has a strong suppressive force against the dark power..." Wanda took a deep look at Casillas, turned her head and looked at Huang Liang and said, "however, the eldest martial brother has not realized the existence of the law and can not completely eliminate the dark power!"


    "Well, anyway, everyone has killed once, and I''ll give it to you, Wanda." Huang Liang shrugged, looked at Wanda and said with a smile, "let''s see how much progress the younger martial sister has made now, and whether she has distanced herself from us..."

 Chapter 626

    At this time, cassilias surged with two different forces of black and gold, one is the dark force from domam, and the other is the Buddha light contained in Huang Liang''s Tathagata God''s palm.


    As Wanda and Huang Liang said, Huang Liang has not yet understood the existence of Buddhist laws from the palm of the Tathagata God. Therefore, the golden light on Casillas is slowly fading.


    Even if Huang Liang got the Kung Fu a-xing character bag given to him by Huang Wen, obtained the double success of the Tathagata God palm, and obtained the talent ability of Kung Fu a-xing, combined with his own talent, he still did not understand the existence of Buddhist law.


    It''s not that Kung Fu a Xing and Huang Liang''s talents are too poor, but because there are too few Buddhist meanings contained in the Tathagata God''s palm.


    Moreover, both Kung Fu a Xing and Huang Liang are martial arts geniuses, but when facing the existence of the upanishadism law, Huang Liang and Kung Fu a Xing are a little stretched


    Of course, Huang Liang has not made no progress after integrating into the Kung Fu a-xing character bag. At least, the double success of the Tathagata God''s palm has made Huang Liang feel more the profound meaning of the Tathagata God''s palm. Maybe, before long, Huang Liang can really understand the Buddhist law from the Tathagata God''s palm with his own strength, but that''s not now.


    "Hiss!" at the sound of Wanda, when the crimson chaotic magic was gathering, the Buddha light on Casillas slowly disappeared. There was only pure dark power left on Casillas, which helped Casillas revive again.


    "Hoo! Hoo!" Casillas gasped for a while. At this time, Casillas felt that his mental state was unstable, and even felt that he was out of control.


    After all, although Casillas is a magician with strong spiritual power, he has never experienced these. Spiritual power alone has been unable to support him to continue to control his body. This is a test of willpower.


    This is also the difference between Casillas and strange. Strange can use the time gem to die again and again in the dark dimensional space of domam, but he can still maintain his inner clarity. This is the gap between Casillas and strange!


    If Casillas were to become the supreme mage and even master the time gem, Casillas would never be able to do this, let alone use the time gem to see 140000605 endings about killing hegemony.


    "I''m... I''m Casillas, I''m the servant of the great master domam!" Casillas stood up unsteadily, whispering constantly, as if reminding himself to remember his identity.


    "Ha ha, this is really a natural slave!" Logan heard Casillas''s words, couldn''t help laughing, looked at Casillas with contempt and said, "there''s no need for such a slave. Wanda, you''d better solve him quickly!"


    "Hum!" Wanda nodded when she heard the speech, and the crimson air flow condensed by the chaotic magic poured into Casillas''s body.


    This time, even after Casillas died, the dark forces directly turned into black airflow and fought against the crimson airflow, as if the dark forces from domam realized that Casillas would die if chaos magic did harm Casillas!


    "Hiss!" but unfortunately, because Casillas had been killed too many times before, coupled with the influence of Hellfire and Tathagata palm, the dark power consumed too much. When the crimson air stream of chaotic magic continued to attack, the black air stream represented by the dark power became darker and darker until it completely disappeared.


    "You! You are the means of other dimensions, and we should not be the enemy!" Casillas seemed to feel the coming of death and shouted at Wanda.


    "Poof!" but Wanda didn''t mean to stop. The crimson air directly turned Casillas into dust!


    "Casillas is dead?" when Casillas was completely dead, Gu Yi left camataj and waited for everything to begin. She felt Casillas'' death, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes, which completely disrupted her plan.


    "What happened? Strange should not have the strength to kill Casillas with domam power!" Gu Yi''s eyes flashed a doubt. She didn''t know what happened after Casillas went to the temple in New York, because she was ready to go to her private library space to bring Chen long out.


    "Casillas is dead?" at the same time, in a powerful dark dimensional space, an incomparably strong consciousness gradually vibrated. Yes, this consciousness is domam. At this time, a trace of anger flashed in domam''s eyes, "waste! With my power, they are all dead. What a waste!"


    "Damn it! Casillas is dead. How can I go to the earth? If I can''t go to the earth, how can I take advantage of this last opportunity to kill Gu Yi?"


    "In other words, who killed Casillas? Gu Yi stole my power. If she started to kill Casillas, it should not be easy to kill him. Let me feel it..."


    "Sissohn?! sissohn''s power?!" after a long time, domam seemed to feel the picture of how the dark power left in Casillas was destroyed. His voice took a trace of anger and fear, then he became silent, and his eyes crossed the endless dimensions and fell on the earth.


    "Sison is also staring at the earth, so I have to hurry up! I still have believers on the earth, and I still have a chance. Gu Yi, I won''t let you leave so easily!"


    "My power is not so easy to get! As for your trick of passing on people and time gems, I have seen through! Don''t think of using this means to deal with me again!"


    Yes, domam in this world doesn''t know why. He knows in advance that strange uses time gemstones to deal with himself. Perhaps it is because the Avengers alliance of other worlds has crossed here and linked the whole multiuniverse, so that domam who has exceeded time has obtained some information.


    Anyway, domam has already figured out how to deal with the power from the gem of time. I''m afraid it won''t work if strange wants to deal with domam like that in the original plot!

 Chapter 627

    Just when domam thought at the center of the distant dark dimensional space, the remaining crazy believers of domam suddenly rioted on the earth.


    The believers in domam''s mouth are naturally not ordinary believers. They are even willing to devote everything to domam, including their own life!


    Moreover, domam''s believers, not only magicians, but also some inadvertently came into contact with the existence of evil or dark forces, won domam''s attention, and finally became domam''s crazy believers.


    Therefore, around Xiangjiang, New York and London, a group of dark faced crazy believers began to rush towards the temples in the three places. They wanted to use the power given by domam to complete domam''s great task!


    "Hmm? This is?" soon, she went to the London temple. Gu Yi, who was ready to understand the situation, stopped. She looked at the crazy believers who were going to the London temple, her eyes flickered slightly, and then she realized something and whispered.


    "Did domam do it? It seems that domam also knows about Casillas'' death. In other words, how did Casillas die? It seems that it''s in a place I can''t feel... Huh? New York? Huang asked."


    Gu Yi soon thought of Huang Wen. After all, the place she couldn''t easily perceive was New York except in the Jiuding war, and the Jiuding array was domam, and there was no way to break through easily. Therefore, Gu Yi put his goal on Huang Wen. After all, Huang Wen didn''t do this for the first time


    "Master Gu Yi?" Huang Wen, who was in Yongchun martial arts school, was shocked when he received a video call from Gu Yi again. Huang Wen subconsciously thought that domam had called, but Huang Wen sensed that Chen Long''s separation was still in Gu Yi''s private library space and did not leave, which made Huang Wen have some doubts in his heart, I don''t know what Gu Yi wants to do to contact himself at this time.


    "Huang asked, did you kill Casillas?" when Huang asked connected the video phone, Gu Yi looked at Huang asked straight away.


    "Casillas? Who?" Huang asked. He was stunned subconsciously when he heard Gu Yi''s words. Then the appearance of Casillas and the relationship between Casillas and domam flashed in his mind. Huang asked that he realized that some of the plot had changed again. However, Huang asked that he was gradually used to the change of the plot.


    "Oh, Casillas, I haven''t seen him or killed him. Is he dead?" Huang asked. After returning to God, he looked at Gu Yi, shook his head and said softly.


    "However, cassilias has the power from domam. He is almost immortal. Who else can kill him except you?" Gu Yi frowned and a trace of confusion and hesitation flashed in his eyes. "Is there any other change? Someone knows that my deadline is coming, so he has come to layout? I haven''t found it yet?"


    "It was Wanda who killed Casillas..." just then, silly girl''s voice rang and simply told, "Casillas appeared in New York and was monitored by me, so I asked the avenger alliance to go out. After finding Casillas in the temple of New York, the avenger alliance went to war with Casillas..."


    "At the beginning, Casillas was able to use the power of domam to resurrect continuously, but the fire of hell and the Tathagata palm hit Casillas one after another. Finally, Wanda used her chaotic magic to kill Casillas!"


    "..." after silly girl''s voice sounded, Huang Wen and Gu Yi fell into silence, because they didn''t expect that they didn''t make a move, and cassilia as finally deviated from the previous fate.


    "Didn''t master Gu Yi say that I didn''t change his fate after I met Casillas?" Huang asked suddenly. Looking at Gu Yi, he asked in a low voice.


    "You didn''t change his fate to betray..." Gu Yi shook his head helplessly and said softly, "moreover, the most important thing is that you didn''t include Wanda in the avenger alliance, let alone take her as a disciple!"


    "In this way, it''s still because of me that Casillas'' fate has changed?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, as if he was a butterfly flapping its wings and changing some things, which led to Casillas'' death.


    "So, now I need to change my plan." Gu Yi sighed and said with his eyes moving. "Before, I was going to let Casillas destroy the array of the three temples and let domam come to this dimension..."


    "Can''t we maintain the array of the three temples so that domam can''t come?" Huang asked. After hearing Gu Yi''s words, a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. Looking at Gu Yi, he said, "if master Gu Yi wants to leave the earth dimension, he can also choose to leave directly. There''s no need to deliberately let domam come to the earth dimension?"


    "I''m still on the earth now, so I can add power to the array of the three temples, and domam can''t come to the earth dimension..." Gu Yi shook his head helplessly and explained in a low voice.


    "However, after I left, strange didn''t grow to my current height so quickly. Therefore, his ability is not enough to bless the three Temple arrays and resist domam outside the earth dimension..."


    "And you are not a magician, let alone our supreme magician. You, a layman, can''t bless the three Temple arrays!"


    "In addition, domam has been coveting the earth for a long time. He always wants to come to the earth dimension urgently. Therefore, if we can''t make domam feel the threat and retreat, or give domam a heavy blow, domam will really come to the earth and devour the earth dimension sooner or later after I leave!"


    "I see. Whether in the film world, strange uses the cycle of time to make domam retreat, or Gu Yi''s original plan to steal part of the power of the dark dimension space is to make domam unable to continue to think about the earth..." after hearing Gu Yi''s explanation, Huang asked, Finally understand why Gu Yi had to let domam come first.


    Gu Yi wanted to use his time in the earth dimension to hit domam again, steal part of the power of the dark dimension space, and let domam spend endless years to repair his injury and recapture the power of the dark dimension space. At that time, domam had no time to control the earth.

 Chapter 628

    As for why Gu Yi didn''t directly rush into the dark dimensional space of domam, hurt domam and forcibly snatch away part of the power of the dark dimensional space, it is naturally because of Gu Yi''s strength that he can''t do this.


    If Gu Yi really rushes into the dark dimensional space where domam is located, Gu Yi is equivalent to sending vegetables to domam, and domam is also happy to eat the delicious food of Gu Yi.


    Only when Gu Yi is still in the earth dimension and domam''s real body comes to be suppressed by the earth dimension can Gu Yi ensure that he will not be suppressed by domam, and even use his various strange abilities to hurt domam


    Yes, although it sounds difficult to accept, Guyi is indeed not domam''s opponent, especially in domam''s dark dimensional space.


    "I can feel that domam began to organize his crazy believers to take action. Their goal is still to destroy the array of the three temples, so I''m ready to make a plan and let them directly destroy the array of the temple..." Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen who was in silence and said.


    "So, I hope you can inform the Avengers alliance that they will not attack the crazy believers who rush into the temple in New York and let them directly destroy the array of the temple in New York!"


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t do this..." Huang asked. After hearing Gu Yi''s words, his eyes flickered slightly. After a little thought, he directly rejected Gu Yi''s plan. "They won''t agree to do this kind of thing. After all, crazy believers who can destroy the temple array will destroy others. They won''t compromise and let innocent people sacrifice!"


    "I think, instead of waiting for the crazy believers to destroy the arrays of the three temples, it''s better for master Gu Yi to close the three arrays directly. If you want to come to the earth, domam, who wants to come to the earth, will come to the earth dimension even if he knows that master Gu Yi deliberately closes the array..."


    "You know, demon lords like domam are extremely proud and even despise the earth dimension. I think, even if he knows that this is a trap, he should have enough self-confidence to deal with anything that happens on the earth!"


    Huang asked that there was no problem with the inferences of the Avengers. This time domam was different from the last apocalypse. The main reason why the Avengers were willing to act was that the newly awakened Apocalypse would not cause any harm.


    But this time, if the Avengers do not stop those crazy believers, they may not only cause damage to the temple in New York, but also attack anyone or anything who dares to stand in front of them.


    At that time, I''m afraid I don''t know how many innocent people will be injured because of these so-called crazy believers. This is something that the Avengers can''t compromise. Even if Huang Wen puts forward this matter, it will make Steve Rogers and others feel ill.


    In the view of the Avengers, they can sacrifice, but innocent people should not sacrifice. This is the different thought between the Avengers and Gu Yi.


    It''s like if the Avengers knew in advance that Casillas would betray and kill many magicians of Kamata Taj, then the Avengers would stop Casillas from acting, rather than adding fuel to the fire like Gu Yi, watching all this silently behind his back.


    "Take the initiative to close the array..." Gu Yi heard Huang Wen''s proposal. When he was on duty, a rare hesitation flashed in his eyes. Perhaps it was because he was about to leave the earth dimension. Gu Yi became more emotional, or it was because Gu Yi wanted to maintain the image of an expert on the earth. Now is Gu Yi''s real state


    Of course, it''s not that it''s difficult to actively close the array. The main reason is that Gu Yi can''t hide the magician of Kamata Taj after actively closing the array.


    In addition, since agomoto built three temples at the beginning, the array of the three temples has not been actively closed, so Gu Yi didn''t think about how to open this precedent.


    "What''s the matter? Is it difficult to close the temple array?" Huang asked. Looking at Gu Yi who was in hesitation, he couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s not very high to close the temple array, but the temple array has never been closed, and the complete closure of the temple array is equivalent to the complete exposure of the earth dimension. At that time, it''s hard to say whether there will be other dimensions..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly.


    "Of course, there is the most important point, that is, after closing the temple array this time, I will leave. I''m afraid it''s up to strange to reopen the temple array, but I''m not sure whether he can do it!"


    "Isn''t he the best one among you?" Huang asked. Hearing Gu Yi''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and said softly. "Moreover, after master Gu Yi left, I''ll take care of the things on the earth. If there are any other dimensions coming casually, I''ll take care of them!"


    "After all, I haven''t really demonstrated my strength since I broke through to the heavenly Father level. To be honest, I still have some expectations. I''ll fight domam later!"


    "Er... I''m not ready to let you fight the battle of domam..." Gu Yi heard Huang Wen''s words, a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face, looked at Huang Wen and whispered.


    "I''m ready to let you take others into the dark dimensional space. I''ll try my best to contain domam''s energy and hit him as hard as possible. You''ll help the man named Chen long and steal the power of the dark dimensional space!"


    "I''m afraid domam isn''t that simple!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "I have a hunch that this domam may not be that simple. Oh, by the way, I heard from Dr. strange in another universe that he beat domam with a time gem. Don''t you need Dr. strange to do it this time?"


    "Naturally, it''s necessary. I''ll take him to the last battle, and take this opportunity to let him learn more spells and the way to open the temple array..." Gu Yi saw Huang Wen eager to try, and he didn''t go on. After all, Huang Wen is already a strong father. He has his own ideas, and Gu Yi won''t stop him.


    "I''ve come up with a new set of words... A new plan. In this way, let''s get rid of those crazy believers first, and then I''ll close the temple array!"

 Chapter 629

    During the video conversation between Gu Yi and Huang Wen, the avenger alliance in the temple of New York has not left, because Tony Stark wants to ask the guardian of the temple of New York for some information.


    For example, why did Casillas betray Gu Yi and Kama Taj, where did Casillas come from, what was the purpose of Casillas''s presence here, and whether it would harm the earth, and so on


    Some of Tony Stark''s questions, the Temple Guardian still knows one or two, but some questions, the Temple Guardian himself doesn''t know, so he doesn''t know how to answer Tony Stark. He can only simply tell Tony Stark about the responsibilities of Kama Taj and domam.


    "We, the Kamata Taj, are guardians of the earth''s dimensional level, which are actually somewhat the same as your Avengers guarding the material level..." the Temple Guardian looked at Tony Stark and whispered.


    "The enemies at the dimension level are definitely not weaker or even more powerful than the enemies at the material level, especially the demons and gods in some dimensions. Their strength is so strong that the whole earth dimension is not his opponent!"


    When the Temple Guardian said this, he subconsciously took a look at Wanda''s direction. It''s not that the temple guardian found out which demon God Wanda''s power source is, but because he vaguely realized that the demon God behind Wanda''s chaotic magic is definitely not weaker than domam!


    Therefore, the Temple Guardian was extremely afraid of Wanda, and even subconsciously kept a safe distance from Wanda. He didn''t dare to approach Wanda at all. Even when he looked at Wanda, he just glanced back and took back his eyes very carefully for fear of attracting Wanda''s attention.


    "Get to the point!" Tony Stark stopped when he saw the temple keeper saying this. A trace of impatience flashed in his eyes and hurried to urge him.


    "I just heard about Casillas. I''m not sure whether it''s true or not, but I don''t think there will be much difference..." the Temple Guardian returned to God and hurriedly continued.


    "Before Casillas, he was regarded as the most powerful magician in our whole karma Taj. His talent and strength were more powerful than Baron modu and the king!"


    "However, I don''t know why Casillas, who has such a strong talent, is still dissatisfied. Even he feels that it is the problem of Mr. Gu Yi that he didn''t teach him all his knowledge..."


    "Finally, Casillas found the literature of the ancient dark demon dormam, and finally got the power from dormam, betraying Gu Yi teacher and Kama Taj..."


    "The ancient dark demon God domam?" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned and whispered when he heard the words of the Temple Guardian. "Can it be said that Huang''s seclusion during this period is to deal with this domam?"


    "Hey! I ask you, who is stronger than Mephisto?" Tony Stark quickly returned to his God and asked the Temple Guardian who still had no name but the code of the Temple Guardian.


    "Domam and Mephisto, the Lord of hell?" the temple keeper was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said subconsciously, "how can I know this kind of thing? Can I make them fight each other better than who? Moreover, there is no such thing in the books!"


    "Alarm, domam''s crazy believers are coming towards the New York temple in order to destroy the array of the New York temple!" at this time, Huang Wen and Gu Yi have settled, so the voice of silly girl rang in the ears of the Avengers.


    "The crazy believers of domam? The array of destroying the temple in New York?" the Temple Guardian suddenly changed his face when he heard the speech. "Can you say that Casillas came here for this purpose? No! The array of the temple must not be enough to cause an accident, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "What will happen if the array is destroyed?" Steve Rogers asked, frowning at the temple guardian when he saw the Temple Guardian''s overreaction.


    "If the array is destroyed, the earth dimension will be completely exposed under the eyes of countless dimensions!" the body of the Temple Guardian trembled slightly, a trace of common sense flashed in his eyes, and whispered, "at that time, even if the earth dimension will suppress visitors from other dimensions, I''m afraid it can''t resist so many strong dimensions!"


    Tony Stark was vaguely aware of something wrong, because silly girl directly said the purpose of domam crazy believers, which was a little strange. Where did silly girl know about it? Tony Stark always felt that Huang Wen released the task to them behind his back and hid himself in Yongchun martial arts school


    "It seems that the situation is a little serious. Let''s hurry!" however, thinking of the urgency, Tony Stark didn''t investigate carefully. He nodded directly and took the lead to leave the temple in New York and go towards the crazy believers from all directions.


    With Tony Stark''s departure, the Avengers also took action one after another. Soon, they saw the crazy believers surging with black air flow. They all have extraordinary combat effectiveness, so their forward speed is also very fast.


    Fortunately, these crazy believers are eager to complete the orders given to them by domam. They have no time to destroy everything around them, but quickly rush to the location of the temple in New York.


    The Avengers who found this also returned to the temple in New York and waited for these crazy believers to come to the door


    "Then, what should these crazy believers do?" Steve Rogers frowned at the crazy believers who were knocked down by them but still climbed towards the temple in New York. He couldn''t help asking, "are we going to kill them all?"


    "Domam''s believers are not good people!" the Temple Guardian said at this time, "at least domam will not force the good people into his camp. That will not do him any good, but a waste of time and energy..."


    "In other words, these people, even if they are not domam''s believers, are not good people?" Logan raised his eyebrows and looked at the crazy believers.


    "Yes, I can feel that these crazy believers are covered with sin and blood!" Johnny blazer, who turned into an evil spirit knight, said in a deep voice with the fire of hell flashing in his eyes. "They should be sentenced to death!"

 Chapter 630

    "Since even the eye of judgment has made a judgment, at least it proves that these domam crazy believers have killed people, and we don''t need to keep our hands!" Logan shrugged when he heard Johnny Blazer''s words and directly stabbed the Edelman alloy claw and rushed out.


    In the face of these domam crazy believers, Logan doesn''t even mean to change. Although the abilities of those domam crazy believers are much stronger than ordinary people, they are still too weak for the Avengers who have been strengthened, such as Logan.


    Of course, Rogan and other Avengers felt that domam''s crazy believers were weak, but strange, who was also attacked in the temple in London, didn''t think so.


    As Daniel, the guardian of the temple in London, fainted early, strange worked alone in the suspended cloak and finally killed the remaining fallen mage, but he was attacked by crazy believers before he had time to rest.


    "Who are these people? Are they Casillas'' accomplices?" strange looked very embarrassed under the siege of a group of crazy believers. He shouted loudly, but no one could pay attention to him.


    After all, the suspended cloak couldn''t speak. Daniel didn''t mean to wake up from his coma. He was the only one in the whole London temple.


    "Hiss!" fortunately, when strange was very embarrassed, a fire circle portal appeared here. Gu Yi, Baron modu and Wang came here. They finished dealing with the crazy believers in the Xiangjiang temple, because most of the crazy believers there illegally entered the country and were solved by Chinese people, so it was the fastest to deal with them.


    With the actions of Gu Yi, Baron modu and the king, the crazy believers in the London temple were soon solved, and Gu Yi''s face was pale at this time, as if he had encountered something.


    "Teacher?" Baron modu first found Gu Yi''s abnormality. He subconsciously frowned and looked at Gu Yi with some worry. He didn''t quite understand how such a level of battle would hurt Gu Yi.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid it''s up to you for the future Kama Taj!" Gu Yi took a deep breath and looked at strange, Baron modu and Wang seriously.


    "Hmm? Teacher, what are you talking about?" Baron modu and Wang Wenyan were stunned, and then looked at Gu Yi in a muddle, as if they didn''t understand Gu Yi''s meaning.


    "Isn''t it so fast? I just became a magician..." strange knew more than Baron modu and Wang. He had foreseen it, but it was much faster than he imagined.


    "You are very talented!" Gu Yi looked at strange with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "you should also be able to find that your strength is no weaker than the Temple Guardian Daniel, and after that, your progress will be faster..."


    "...." Daniel, the Temple Guardian, is not dead now. He has not yet awakened from his coma, but he has not been attacked by crazy believers, so he has survived.


    "Strange''s talent is the most powerful I have ever seen. Moreover, he also has an honest heart. From today on, strange will be the new Supreme mage. Do you have any opinion?" Gu Yi turned his head and directly looked at Baron modu and the king and asked.


    "I don''t have any opinion. It can be seen from his ability to master the eye of agomoto so soon. His talent is really unmatched, that is, Casillas is far inferior to him..." Wang shrugged and didn''t mean to refute.


    "..." Baron modu was silent when he heard Gu Yi''s words, then looked at Gu Yi and asked, "teacher, why do you want to step down as the supreme mage? Even if you want to pass the supreme mage''s position to strange, you need to investigate him well, right?"


    "I have no time. Today is the day when my life is exhausted!" Gu Yi sighed and turned pale again. She looked into Baron modu''s eyes and said, "therefore, I must determine the next supreme mage as soon as possible, and I''m going to close the temple array directly!"


    "What?!" at this moment, Baron modu and Wang exclaimed directly. They were even more surprised than Gu Yi said that he would teach the position of the supreme mage to strange. Even now they can''t care about strange''s becoming the supreme mage, because in their opinion, closing the temple array is more important than the selection of the supreme mage!


    "Why? Teacher, we have worked hard to solve so many crazy believers. We have been fighting against all dimensions for so many years to get visitors, just to protect the earth dimension?" Baron modu frowned and looked at Gu Yi in great confusion.


    "I''m doing this to better protect the earth''s dimension!" Gu Yi smiled, nodded and whispered, "after I leave, domam won''t give up invading the earth''s dimension. Therefore, when I still have the power of World War I, it''s better to lead domam directly to take a heavy blow and give you time to grow up..."


    "Teacher..." when Gu Yi said this, Baron modu and Wang didn''t know what to say. They looked at Gu Yi stunned and fell into silence on the spot.


    "Mr. Guyi, do you want to deal with domam? Mr. Huang asked him..." strange heard Guyi''s words, and his heart also filled with an inexplicable emotion, but he soon thought of Huang''s question and looked at Guyi tentatively.


    "Huang Wen will fight with me. This time, it is a great crisis of the earth. As long as we can cause heavy damage to domam and deter many dimensions, the earth can usher in a stable day!" Gu Yi heard strange mention of Huang Wen, his mouth twitched vaguely, and then said solemnly.


    "Teacher, then, what do we need to do?" at this time, Baron modu and the king no longer object. They don''t object to strange''s succession to the position of the supreme mage or the closing of the temple array. On the contrary, they all hope that they can make a contribution when Guyi is about to leave.


    "You stay in the temple and Xiangjiang temple in New York, waiting for strange''s return. At that time, the task of reopening the temple array will be left to you..." Gu Yi took a deep breath, looked at Baron modu, Wang and strange and said, "this is also the last assignment I left for you. I hope you can cooperate with me and don''t let me down!"

 Chapter 631

    Soon, Baron modu stayed in the London temple, while the king returned to the London temple, guarded the London temple and waited for Gu Yi to close the array of the three temples.


    However, Gu Yi didn''t immediately take strange to close the three temples and welcome the arrival of domam. Because it eased the process of fighting domam a little compared with the film plot, Gu Yi could teach strange some things and let him have more magic knowledge.


    "Mr. Guyi, how do we deal with domam?" after a long time, after receiving some magic information taught by Guyi and knowing the method of opening the temple array, strange couldn''t help looking at Guyi and asked.


    "How do you want to deal with domam?" Gu Yi didn''t directly answer strange''s question. Instead, he looked at strange and asked with a smile.


    "How do I deal with domam?" strange subconsciously frowned after hearing Guyi''s question. In strange''s opinion, he should follow Guyi''s existence.


    After all, there are already two experts to deal with domam, Gu Yi and Huang Wen. Strange himself went to see the world, or he was an intern and got used to this battle in advance.


    However, strange didn''t think that he needed to find a way to deal with domam. Subconsciously, strange looked at Gu Yi and asked, "master Gu Yi, aren''t you and Mr. Huang Wen going to deal with domam? Where do I need to find a way to deal with domam?"


    "Well, what if Huang Wen and I are not with you?" Gu Yi shook his head, looked at strange seriously and asked, "who can you find at that time?"


    "This..." when strange heard Gu Yi''s words, he immediately understood that Gu Yi wanted to exercise his independence, so subconsciously, strange didn''t exist as Gu Yi and Huang asked, thinking about what would happen if he faced domam alone.


    Even if strange has not seen domam and never seen how powerful domam''s power is, strange can analyze from the strength shown by Gu Yi and Huang Wen that domam''s power should be more powerful!


    Considering the gap between himself and domam, strange could not help frowning. He was just a novice who had just become a magician. Even though he had made rapid progress and even caught up with the magician who had practiced for many years, he was as young as a child compared with domam.


    Therefore, strange knows that it is impossible to deal with domam only by relying on his own magic strength. What can help him now is nothing more than the suspended cloak just with him and the Argo motorcycle eye hanging on his chest and warned by the king that he can''t use it at will.


    "Mr. Guyi, I heard that domam is beyond time. Is it true?" strange asked after glancing at the eyes of Argo motorcycle in front of his chest.


    "Yes, domam has surpassed time." Gu nodded with a smile and said softly after hearing strange''s question, "whether it is the acceleration of time or the reversal of time, it has no impact on domam, because he has completely surpassed the concept of time..."


    "That is to say, if I use the eye of Argo motorcycle to reverse the time of domam, he can also realize what happened?" strange asked again with a fine light in his eyes.


    "Yes, domam can notice whether time flows forward or backward..." Gu Yi looked at strange with approval.


    "So, what''s the temper of a dimensional demon like domam? Or what''s his patience?" strange asked his last question.


    "Well, don''t you know if you try?" Gu Yi smiled and whispered, "it seems that you have thought of a way to deal with domam..."


    "Would it be better if Mr. Guyi implemented this method?" strange suddenly thought of something and was ready to take off the Argo motorcycle eye in front of his chest. "After all, Mr. Guyi hasn''t left at this time, so our winning rate can also be higher..."


    "No, it belongs to you now. I''ll deal with it in other ways..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly, "now, we''re going to find our allies."


    "Ally?" strange stopped his hand to take off the eye of agut motorcycle, his eyes lit up slightly, looked at Gu Yi with some expectation and asked, "is it Mr. Huang?"


    "Not only him, but also another important person." Gu heard that strange mentioned Huang Wen again, and the corners of her mouth twitched vaguely. Her heart had to admire Huang Wen''s influence on strange, because in fact, Huang Wen didn''t have much time to contact strange.


    At least, Huang Wen''s time with strange and what he said together are not as long as Gu Yi taught strange, but once strange encounters anything, he will subconsciously think of Huang Wen.


    In ancient times, there is a good thing about this situation, that is, when strange is in danger, he won''t die alone. He can think of asking Huang for help. However, if the advantages coexist, there is naturally a bad thing, that is, strange''s independence will be reduced.


    And most importantly, strange is a disciple of Guyi, but he always thinks about Huang Wen, which makes Guyi feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Another important person? Avenger? Or are there other strong people on earth?" a trace of surprise flashed in strange''s eyes, because he really didn''t expect that there would be people on the earth comparable to Huang Wen and Gu Yi.


    "There are so many strong people on earth that you will know later..." Gu Yi smiled and waved, then opened the fire circle portal and took strange into his private library space.


    "Here is?" a trace of doubt flashed in strange''s eyes. The environment here is somewhat different from the library of Kama Taj. It is more like a modern library, even classified. It looks clearer than the library of Kama Taj.


    "This is my private library space. In the future, this place will be inherited from you..." Gu glanced at Chen long sitting in the corner reading and said to strange.

 Chapter 632

    "Who is this?" strange followed Gu Yi''s eyes and looked at Chen Long who was reading. A trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes, because he felt a strong smell of dark power in Chen long.


    Even, in trange''s perception, the smell of dark power on Chen long is more rich and pure than that of Casillas who took refuge in domam.


    However, trange also felt that the breath of Chen Long was not strong, even not as strong as Casillas.


    Chen Long''s dark power is purer and weaker than Casillas, which is undoubtedly a very contradictory thing, but this thing really happened in front of strange.


    "His name is Chen long. He is a special existence. You should be able to feel that there is an extremely pure dark power in him. Therefore, he is the key to deal with domam this time!" Gu Yi looked at strange, smiled, nodded and whispered.


    "I remember that I saw in the books that domam was originally a human wizard. Later, after mistakenly entering a dark dimension of ownerlessness, he became the master there, which became the current domam..." after hearing the introduction of Guyi, strange frowned and recalled the introduction of domam in the books he saw, Then he asked in a low voice.


    "Does Mr. Guyi want him to replace domam and become the new master of the dark dimension? But even if he can do this, how can he guarantee that he will not become the next domam?"


    "How can it be so easy to be the new master of the dark dimensional space?" Gu Yi shook his head seriously. After looking at Chen long, his voice rang in strange''s ear, "My plan is that we contain domam''s energy, let him steal the power of the dark dimension space, affect domam, and make him unable to come back to the earth in a short time..."


    "As for your time cycle plan, it''s also very good. It can help me completely contain domam and let him have no energy to manage Chen long. At that time, Chen long should be able to obtain more dark dimensional space power and contain domam''s energy in the future!"


    "So it is, but in this case..." strange clearly nodded, subconsciously looked at the corner, like Chen Long who didn''t hear their dialogue at all, because strange realized that if Gu Yi''s plan was carried out normally, the final end of Chen long should be very miserable!


    At this time, strange''s mentality is probably the same as that of the Avengers. He doesn''t want innocent people to sacrifice, which is still different from Gu Yi, who can sacrifice anyone to achieve his goal.


    "Why does he have such pure dark power? Who is he originally?" strange raised his head, looked into Guyi''s eyes and asked.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly, "originally, I didn''t have such a plan to deal with domam. My original plan is similar to your current plan. Use the cycle of time to let domam retreat..."


    "However, I think that with domam''s strength, time cycle can trap him for the first time, but not necessarily for the second time. When he comes back to the earth dimension next time, using time cycle should have no effect on him."


    "Just at this time, Mephisto came to an incarnation on the earth. After I found it, I hurried there. As a result, I saw that Mephisto was preparing to take Chen long away and use him to find a dark dimensional space without a master..."


    "So, a new plan came into my mind. It drove Mephisto away and brought Chen long here, ready to wait for domam."


    "As for the origin of Chen long, I didn''t see it. I found that he suddenly appeared in this world. There was no track of him before this world, as if he suddenly appeared from other dimensions..."


    "Mephisto? The legendary hell devil? Does he really exist?" strange''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Then he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Gu Yi with some hesitation and said, "is all this Mephisto''s conspiracy? After all, you can''t even find out the origin of Chen Long..."


    "The possibility of Mephisto''s conspiracy doesn''t need to be thought about any more." when Gu heard strange''s speculation, he looked at strange with approval, and then smiled, "Mephisto is dead and killed by Huang Wen. Therefore, there''s no need to worry about whether it''s Mephisto''s conspiracy!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen killed Mephisto?!" strange heard the speech, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he clearly nodded, smiled and said, "but Mr. Huang Wen''s strength is so strong that even if Mephisto is a legendary hell devil, he can''t be Mr. Huang Wen''s opponent..."


    "...." hearing that his disciples began to worship Huang Wen without brains, Gu Yi shook his head reluctantly. Even for a moment, he didn''t know what he should say.


    Sometimes, Gu Yi''s mind will think of one thing from time to time. Is this strange his own disciple or Huang Wen trained him here? Huang asked his own disciple


    "Forget it, it''s meaningless to think about these. I should contact Huang to ask..." after a while, Gu Yi sighed, "after all, it seems that the most suitable place for domam to come is New York, because even if I close the temple array, the immortal sword array can avoid domam from causing secondary damage!"


    "Immortal sword array?" strange subconsciously raised his eyebrows and asked in a low voice when he heard Gu Yi''s words. "Does it mean that there is also an array in New York? So at the beginning, I wanted to go directly to the avenger building, but I couldn''t do it. Is that why?"


    "Even I can''t easily enter the avenger building, and out of respect for Huang Wen, I won''t do such a thing. Therefore, I use the watch he gave me to contact him. At that time, you can ask him for a watch to facilitate contact..." Gu Yi looked at strange, nodded and said softly.


    "As for New York, there is indeed the immortal sword array. The reason why the war in New York can end so quickly is also because Huang Wen used the immortal sword array."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s two o''clock today. Persuading my sister made me exhausted. I almost blew up in the middle of the night yesterday

 Chapter 633

    "So it is!" strange nodded clearly, then looked at Gu Yi and clicked his watch a few times, and the message was sent to Huang.


    "No, can we send messages with Mr. Huang in this space?" strange suddenly thought of something. He looked around hesitantly and didn''t see signs such as WiFi signal. Therefore, strange was surprised that Gu Yi sent messages here.


    "Before, Odin was surprised to see me and Huang asking for messages outside the earth. I said at that time that Huang asked about the satellites they could use outside the earth, so there was no big problem in sending messages." Gu said with some emotion when he heard strange''s words.


    "But now, they seem to have developed a technology similar to quantum communication, which is roughly to locate and exchange messages between watches, so generally, I won''t take out my watch. Although I know that I don''t send messages, Huang Wen won''t take the initiative to locate my position..."


    "Quantum communication technology..." strange''s mouth twitched slightly. The word came out from Gu Yi''s mouth, which is really very contrary to him.


    "I see! The immortal killing sword array has been closed and is ready to be opened again at any time." after receiving Gu Yi''s news, Huang Wen in Yongchun martial arts school waved his hand, temporarily closed the immortal killing sword array, and then sent Gu Yi a message.


    "It seems that I can make a plan." Gu Yi nodded after receiving the news from Huang Wen, then waved his hand as if he had opened a veil and took strange out.


    At this time, Chen long seemed to have just seen strange and Gu Yi, looked at them, and finally stopped on Gu Yi and asked, "so, has it started?"


    That''s right. Previously, strange and Gu Yi appeared here and were not found by Chen long. It was because Gu Yi used a little magic to shield his body shape and breath with strange. Therefore, Gu Yi had such an unbridled discussion with strange before.


    "Yes, it will start soon. If you have a chance, you will become one of the strongest in the whole universe." Gu Yi looked at Chen long, smiled, nodded and said softly.


    "Really?" Chen long stood up, with some inexplicability in his voice. For Gu Yi, who has two faces and treats noumenon very different from separation, Chen long or Huang Wen is used to it.


    Huang Wen doesn''t want to say that Chen long is his own separation, because Huang Wen doesn''t want Gu Yi to feel that he has spent a lot of money to help Gu Yi, making Gu Yi feel that he owes himself.


    After all, Gu Yi helped Huang Wen a lot before. For a dispensable Chen long, as long as he can help Gu Yi, even if he sacrifices, it''s no big deal.


    "Yes, this is your best chance. I hope you can take advantage of it!" Gu Yi looked at Chen long, smiled, nodded and whispered, "I have contacted a strong man. After you come with me, follow him and go to the dark dimensional space with him..."


    "OK, I see." Chen Long nodded indifferently, as if he didn''t care about his life and death at all.


    However, after all, Chen long is not a real life. He is only a separated person. Even his speech is preset by Huang Wen''s response. He has no own emotional ability and no independent consciousness. Therefore, he is naturally calm in the face of life and death.


    "What a strange reaction..." strange saw Chen Long''s appearance and subconsciously frowned. Before becoming a magician, strange was a doctor and a top doctor. Therefore, strange had seen countless patients who were out of control in the face of death.


    However, the Chen long in front of him, like a robot, has no response that humans should have. Even strange feels a sense of disobedience in Chen long.


    "Hiss!" but before strange could express his doubts, Gu Yi directly opened the fire circle portal and took Chen long and strange to New York. To be exact, he came to the avenger building.


    Gu Yi didn''t directly open the fire circle portal to Yongchun martial arts school. After all, Yongchun martial arts school is Huang Wen''s home. If Gu Yi directly opened the fire circle portal in the past, it would seem a little disrespectful to Huang Wen.


    Even if Huang Wen had not broken through to the heavenly Father level before, Gu Yi would not have done such a thing. What''s more, Huang Wen has broken through to the heavenly Father level now?


    "Shua!" just as trange and Chen Longgang appeared in the avenger building, a body also appeared in the avenger building. It was Huang Wen who came.


    "Domam!" Huang asked, looking at strange, nodded, looked at Gu Yi and said, "so today is the day to separate from Gu Yi!"


    "Yes, from today on, the future Earth will be handed over to you!" Gu Yi''s eyes moved, looked at Huang with some emotion and said, "I remember when I first saw you, you were still using your special ability to deal with the two mutant giants Charles and Eric, but in the twinkling of an eye, you have been able to take over the important task of guarding the earth..."


    "Yes, everything is so fast!" Huang asked with a sigh in his voice. It has been five years since he came to this world. It took him five years to grow from an ordinary man who has just entered the extraordinary level to the present heavenly Father level.


    This time is definitely very fast. At least, after growing up to this level, Huang Wen''s heart is no longer uneasy and urgent in the face of unknown things, but only excited. Even if the opponent this time is a strong man like domam, Huang Wen''s heart is only excited!


    "Strange, if you encounter any unsolvable problems in the future, remember to contact Huang Wenduo. It''s the so-called technology industry that specializes. For the breath of dimension, we are more sensitive..." Gu turned his head and looked at strange''s subconscious command.


    However, Gu stopped directly as soon as he said it, because Gu thought that even if he didn''t say these things, strange would come to Huang Wen. Huang Wen had too much influence on strange''s entry into the extraordinary world.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu Yi, I will often come to see Mr. Huang Wen!" as Gu Yi thought, strange nodded without any hesitation, looked at Huang Wen and Gu Yi and said with a smile.

 Chapter 634

    "Is this the person mentioned by master Gu Yi?" Huang asked. After listening to the instructions of Gu Yi and strange, he turned his head and looked at Chen long, pretending not to know Chen long at all. "The smell of dark power on him is very pure!"


    "Yes, it is because of his pure dark power that he can do what I planned." Gu glanced at Chen long and said frankly.


    "So, let''s start. To tell you the truth, I can''t wait!" Huang asked and nodded. He didn''t mean to communicate too much with Chen long, but said vaguely excited.


    "Wait, don''t rush out." Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen, shook his head and said solemnly, "we''re going according to the plan. Wait a minute, I''ll close the array of the three temples first, and then wait for domam to come. Domam sensed my breath and should come over London..."


    "At that time, I will go to see domam with strange and involve his energy. After I send a message to you, you will take Chen long to break through the dimensional space, go to the dark dimensional space, sneak into domam''s nest and steal the dark power."


    "As for how to steal the dark power in the dark dimension space, Chen long should have been very clear. How much power he can steal depends on his bearing capacity..."


    "I would also like to thank Master Gu Yi for opening the private library to me. Otherwise, I could not learn so much knowledge..." Chen Long smiled and whispered after hearing Gu Yi''s plan.


    "Does strange really have the necessity of the past?" Huang asked. After taking a look at strange, he pretended not to know and subconsciously looked at Gu Yi.


    "Strange has mastered the way to deal with domam. You should also know that this war is also a growth for strange, isn''t it?" Gu Yi shook his head with a smile and said.


    "OK, so, master Gu Yi, you can act first. I''m waiting for your news..." Huang asked Wen Yan and nodded after thinking a little. He also felt that strange''s use of time gems to trap domam was indeed a good way to contain domam.


    Although the time gem can not bring direct damage to domam, the continuous cycle of time is enough to make domam exhaust all his patience.


    Even, in Huang Wen''s opinion, the time cycle of the time gem is similar to that of his own 100% being picked up with empty hands. Although it will not bring direct harm to the enemy, the degree of coercion and malignancy are unacceptable to the enemy!


    "Wait, are you going to deal with domam?" just then, Tony Stark and others rushed from the temple in New York. Tony Stark quickly shouted Gu Yi and asked, "is there any danger? What can we do for you?"


    "It''s not necessary..." Gu Yi took a deep look at the Avengers, then organized a little language and said, "at that time, we will only deal with domam. His crazy believers have basically been solved, and there should be no helpers..."


    "In addition, after the battle starts, Huang Wen will directly open the immortal killing sword array to stop everything. You should not be required to participate in the battle."


    Gu Yi''s words have been euphemistic. The general meaning is that the strength of the Avengers is not enough to participate in this battle. Even if there are small minions, there will be immortal sword array to deal with them. There is no need for the Avengers to fight


    "Is there really no problem?" Tony Stark subconsciously wanted to refute Gu Yi''s words, but he held back after thinking of Gu Yi''s identity. Then Tony Stark turned his head, looked at Huang again and asked.


    "There should be no problem..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and looked at the eager Avengers with expectant eyes. Huang asked with a sigh in his heart, turned his head and looked at Gu Yi, "In the dark dimensional space, should there be domam''s people? If we solve his people believers, it should also have an impact on domam?"


    "It will have an impact..." Gu Yi was silent and took back the six words "but better than nothing" without saying it directly.


    "If it''s useful, then, master Gu Yi, you go first. I''m waiting for your news. If your news hasn''t come for too long, I''ll take them directly to the dark dimension..."


    "OK!" Gu Yi nodded when he heard the speech, and then took a deep breath. A powerful spiritual force appeared on Gu Yi. Even at this time, strange obviously felt that Gu Yi was also filled with a dark force!


    Gu Yi''s body is full of domam''s dark power!


    "That''s true!" strange''s eyes moved. He knew that his previous guess was not wrong. He once came to Huang Wen for this matter, but Huang Wen did know it from Huang Wen''s current reaction.


    That is, Casillas didn''t see this scene. Otherwise, he probably didn''t know what he would think. He regarded the power of domam, the master of the gods, as stolen by Gu Yi, and even far more powerful than the power given to him by domam


    "Hum!" Huang''s ears trembled slightly. He seemed to hear something. Then it seemed that some barrier had been opened, and the earth dimension was completely exposed.


    Don''t close the temple array. The earth dimension is exposed under the eyes of all dimensions!


    Of course, only by observing the existence of the earth dimension all the time can we notice this. In those places where the earth dimension is not observed, there is no difference between many dimensions at this time, no matter one more or one less.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" in the dark dimension space at this time, domam has been watching the earth dimension, because all his crazy believers are dead, but the temple array on the earth has not been destroyed. Domam even wondered whether he should directly force the earth dimension to be fair and find Guyi''s trouble.


    But at this time, the earth dimension was exposed and appeared in front of domam, which made domam''s eyes flash a glimmer of vigilance.


    After all, the crazy believers of domam are dead. The temple array on earth should be completely safe. At this time, the temple array is not like being destroyed, but more like Gu Yi opening it himself

 Chapter 635

    It has to be said that domam still knows Gu Yi''s old opponent very well. He can infer from the difference of the temple array that Gu Yi did it himself, which is also the reason why domam didn''t rush to do it.


    "What''s the situation now?" domam looked at the direction of the earth with some hesitation in his heart, and thought quickly in his brain.


    "Before, it seemed that there were other parallel universes. Someone crossed this universe and let me see a little bit of information in that universe..."


    "I in the universe failed to invade the earth, not because of the guy Gu Yi, but because of the guy''s disciple. He used the time gem to disgust me in the universe, and Gu Yi of the universe has been killed by cassilias..."


    "But why is everything different in the universe where I live? Gu Yi didn''t die, but Casillas died. Now the temple array of the earth has disappeared. Can it be said that Gu Yi also knew about it, so he changed another way to deal with me?"


    "But what''s the matter with sissohn? Sissohn also stared at the earth. I didn''t give any news about this matter in another parallel universe. Is it that the news is too short to pass on to me?"


    Domam thought for a long time and still didn''t get any answer. Therefore, the whole dark dimensional space fell into absolute silence.


    "The temple array is closed? Why is there no movement? Domam?" Huang asked in the avenger building. He waited for a long time without any movement. Gu Yi didn''t leave with strange, so Huang asked, looking at Gu Yi with some doubts.


    "Maybe domam hesitated. He was worried about a trap..." Gu Yi stood up helplessly, looked at Huang and said, "our plan may fail!"


    "The temple array is closed?" Tony Stark and others on the side heard the dialogue between Huang Wen and Gu Yi, and their face changed subconsciously, because when they were in the temple in New York, they heard that the guardian of the temple in New York said that the importance of the temple array must not be enough to have an accident, which would not have a great impact on the whole earth.


    But unexpectedly, Gu Yi took the initiative to close the temple array. Didn''t he take the initiative to expose himself?


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. We''re trying to bring domam here..." Huang asked. Hearing the reaction of the Avengers, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "if domam is not pulled to the earth dimension to suppress him, I''m afraid I''ll go to the dark dimension space where he is with master Gu Yi, and I''m not his opponent!"


    "So it is..." after hearing Huang Wen''s explanation, the Avengers subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief, but then they realized something, and looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation.


    The Avengers did not expect that domam''s strength was so strong. You know, in the minds of the Avengers, Gu Yi and Huang Wen, who broke through to the father level strong, should be almost invincible!


    But now the Avengers know that there are people outside, and there are days outside. Even at this time, Tony Stark can finally understand what Huang asked once said that no one is really invincible. What does it mean.


    In the avenger building, Gu Yi thought that domam would not do it again. In the dark dimensional space at this time, domam''s eyes flashed with fine light, as if he had made a decision.


    "No matter! Even if there is a conspiracy, what can I do? My strength is far stronger than Gu Yi. Even if I have time to bless the power of gemstones, I won''t be afraid of her!" domam seems to be persuading himself. "This is an opportunity. Since Gu Yi wants to invite a king into the urn, you have to see if your game is big enough!"


    "Hmm?" in the avenger building, I was thinking about what I should do to solve this matter if domam didn''t come. Gu Yi, who couldn''t leave today, suddenly raised an eyebrow, then looked at Huang and asked with a smile, "it seems that you''re right. Domam finally didn''t resist!"


    "Are you coming?" Huang asked, his eyes suddenly lit up, his heart was instantly excited, and even his breath couldn''t help flowing out.


    "Hmm!" strange was closest to Huang Wen. He couldn''t bear the breath from Huang Wen at first, and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    What is different from the heavenly Father strong people in this world is that the heavenly Father strong people in this world have their own specialization direction. They may be extremely powerful, but their breath and momentum may not be comparable to Huang Wen.


    After all, Huang Wen can fully show his strong flavor, whether it''s the martial arts with strong style before, the immortal cultivation road that pays attention to force and the martial arts of Saiya people who pay most attention to momentum


    Therefore, Huang Wen is still very powerful in terms of the strong breath. At least, from the exposed breath alone, Gu Yi can not be compared with Huang Wen.


    Of course, this also has a lot to do with the fact that Gu Yi''s energy in his body is not strong. Otherwise, Gu Yi will not even use the power stolen from domam to close the temple array.


    Moreover, this is not the case with the ancient one. The whole karma Taj chain is basically the same. Its own magic is not high. It uses the power of evil gods in all dimensions to perform magic.


    This is why novice magicians like strange have caught up with those old Magicians for many years. Of course, strange has strong talent, and those old magicians don''t borrow the qualification of magic gods in all dimensions


    "Sorry, I''m a little too excited. After all, I haven''t fought well since I broke through..." Huang asked. Looking at strange who was shocked back by himself, he said with some apology.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Huang. The stronger your strength is, the more peace of mind I feel!" strange smiled and shook his head, softly but seriously said.


    "We should go!" when Gu Yi heard the dialogue between strange and Huang Wen, he waved uneasily and flew directly with strange. At the same time, a huge dark space appeared over the whole new York, as if to devour the whole new York!


    "What''s the situation? Do you mean the aliens are coming again?" the groups who are pursuing the traces of the war in New York saw this scene, subconsciously flashed in their minds for a year, and then got excited and looked up at the sky.

 Chapter 636

    However, these teams looking for the trace of the war between aliens and New York are doomed to be disappointed, because this time they came to New York, not the so-called aliens, but domam, who is not many times stronger than aliens.


    Even aliens, whether they were once zetarians or so many alien Empire civilizations, seemed a little inadequate in front of domam!


    Moreover, domam didn''t just come by himself. He inadvertently got the opportunity to become the Lord of the dark dimensional space. Domam, who has the current strength, is a lucky guy in the eyes of many dimensional demons.


    Therefore, domam is also very cautious about his dark dimensional space. He clearly knows that many people want to pay attention to his dark dimensional space, and domam will not give anyone a chance, because the dark dimensional space is everything to him.


    Therefore, domam came to the earth with the dark dimensional space. Of course, it does not mean that the whole dark dimensional space directly covers the earth. After all, the volume of both sides is not the same size.


    Although the dark dimensional space is not as vast as this universe, it is not much different. It can also be regarded as a universe. Otherwise, domam can not grow all the way to this extent, leaving behind the top hell lords such as Mephisto.


    At this time, the dark dimensional space opened a small hole and bordered on New York, because domam sensed the breath of Gu Yi here. Domam knew that if Gu Yi was not solved first, it would be impossible to completely descend the earth dimension and even devour the whole earth.


    Shua! That is, at this time, Guyi and strange broke into the dark dimensional space. At the same time, Guyi''s watch lit slightly. Guyi seemed to be aware of something, but he didn''t mean to stop it.


    At the moment when Gu Yi''s watch lit up, things in the dark dimensional space were played in the avenger building. When he saw here, Huang asked about what is colorful black.


    This dark dimensional space is a standard colorful black composition, even more than colorful black. It should be described as colorful black


    "Is this the dark dimensional space? Where''s domam?" Logan subconsciously frowned, looked at the image displayed by silly girl and said, "you can''t see people here. Will there really be creatures in such an environment?"


    "Even before the endless years, there was a pure dark period, which also gave birth to a civilization such as the dark elf. It is not difficult to give birth to a birth spirit in such a huge dark dimensional space..." Rocky whispered after hearing Logan''s question.


    "After all, although most of the creatures in the universe were born in the same or similar environment as human beings on earth, there are also many creatures born in various wonderful environments. They can also live well in their own environment!"


    "In other words, can we really fight in the dark dimensional space?" at this time, Pietro weakly raised his hand and asked carefully, "in such an environment, will we really have no other reaction? Such as physical discomfort?"


    "Isn''t strange already in? He doesn''t have much time to become a magician!" Tony Stark glanced at Pietro lightly and said, "do you think you can''t survive where he can survive? Is your physique worse than a magician?"


    "Cough, thank you, offended..." Rocky, who had just explained the dark elf, coughed twice, glared at Tony Stark and said.


    "The magician''s physique is poor, and I''m an assassin. My physique is also fragile!" Pietro curled his mouth and muttered in a low voice when he heard Tony Stark''s question, "After all, I''m not like you. I''ve all practiced the legendary nine changes. My current physique is worse than you. Moreover, if I enter a place like the dark dimension space, I don''t know if I can run out..."


    "Pietro!" Wanda on the side heard Pietro''s words, looked at Pietro with some dissatisfaction, prepared to say something, let Pietro give in, and obediently followed everyone into the dark dimensional space.


    "Since I came out of this dark dimensional space, I have an ominous premonition that I am rejecting it and even fearing it..." unexpectedly, this time, Pietro did not directly yield to Wanda, but retorted, "so I really don''t want to go in."


    "If you don''t want to go in, don''t go in. Pietro doesn''t seem to be a timid person. Wanda, you can deduce by the way and see what Pietro is worried about." Huang asked. After hearing Pietro''s words, he looked at Wanda and said softly.


    "OK, master." Wanda nodded when she heard the speech. She was filled with crimson chaotic magic and slowly deduced it. But soon, Wanda stopped and said with hesitant eyes on her face, "master, chaotic magic seems to have failed. I just think there will be changes. I can''t deduce anything later..."


    "So?" Huang asked, subconsciously frowning and looking at the direction of the dark dimension space. At this time, domam''s huge head has emerged in the dark dimension space. The size of domam''s head covers all the dark dimension space that Gu Yi and strange can see.


    "Hmm?" at this time, strange''s face suddenly changed, and the green light just emerging on his chest disappeared instantly, which symbolized that strange''s time magic had failed!


    "What''s the matter?" Gu took a conscious look at strange. In her opinion, with strange''s strength at this time, she wanted to set time magic and trap domam here. There was no problem. Why did she make mistakes?


    "Hmm?" but soon, Gu Yi found something wrong. From the beginning, in the whole dark dimension space, time was completely disordered. Even Gu Yi was beside himself and saw the shadow of his past and future with strange!


    To defeat magic with magic, to defeat time with time!


    Domam, who knew the space-time cycle in advance, can be said to have mastered this truth. He disordered the time of this dark dimensional space, making strange unable to set the anchor point of time, unable to set the anchor point of time, and naturally unable to use the time gem to form a correct space-time cycle!

 Chapter 637

    "What''s going on? How can domam seem to know our plan in advance?" strange soon found something strange around him. He immediately understood what had happened and finally couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know..." Gu Yi looked a little heavy and shook his head. The changes at this time had exceeded her imagination, and she couldn''t know whether there would be more changes in front of her later.


    "The time gem has failed? No, it''s the time magic that can''t be started..." Huang asked. When he heard the dialogue between Gu Yi and strange from the image, his face became serious. "Is this what Wanda said, the accident?"


    "I don''t know..." Wanda looked a little serious when she saw Huang Wen. She subconsciously shrunk her neck and said carefully and with some fear.


    "Oh, I don''t mean to question you." Huang Wen heard Wanda''s voice, turned his head to look at Wanda, smiled and shook his head to comfort, "however, in this situation, you''d better stay on the earth. I''m afraid there will be more changes. After all, after I enter the dark dimension, the immortal killing sword array has only the most basic defense ability..."


    "Well, we''ll stay on the earth. You should be careful!" Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers and Logan, finally nodded together, looked at Huang and said seriously.


    "Don''t worry, but it''s not urgent. Wait for the news from master Gu Yi. Maybe they will have a back hand?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the image again.


    "Ha ha ha!" at this time, domam in the dark dimension sent out a wild laughter, echoing in the whole dark dimension and the avenger building.


    "Didn''t you think of it? Gu Yi?" domam quickly mocked Gu Yi, who was alert. He couldn''t help sharing his pride. "Don''t you like playing with time? Playing with time will eventually be played with by time!"


    "Not only you, but also those little reptiles on the earth, like to travel through the field of time and space, but they don''t have the ability to calm and repair everything. It''s really overkill!"


    "However, I would also like to thank them. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t have received my news from another universe. I know your plan in advance. Time gem? When I know the way of restraint, time gem is nothing more than that!"


    "Hmm? The Avengers from across the universe?!" strange didn''t understand what domam was talking about, but most of the Avengers in Guyi and the avenger building understood that it should have something to do with the Avengers from another universe!


    "In other words, it''s because of the reason why we casually cross the other world, or because there are countless reasons why we are crossing in the parallel universe, so this domam got the message from the defeated domam in advance and came up with a solution?" Tony Stark subconsciously said his conclusion after analyzing it.


    "It should be like this. I didn''t expect that things would make such progress..." Huang asked helplessly and said softly, "however, there is no way. So many Avengers across the universe will produce a little butterfly effect, which is inevitable."


    "Guyi, your conspiracy is no longer effective! Now you and your descendants have come to the door, and I will eat all of you. At that time, the whole earth will be mine!" domam said proudly to Guyi with a ferocious face.


    "It seems that next, there will be a hard battle!" Gu Yi took a deep breath, looked at strange around him and said, "you can''t help here. Go back first and leave it to me..."


    "But..." a trace of hesitation flashed in strange''s eyes. He subconsciously wanted to refuse Gu Yi''s words, but he was directly pushed out of the dark dimension by Gu Yi.


    "Guyi, your behavior has no meaning. After I eat you, the whole earth is mine. What do you think is the significance of you pushing him out and living more time?" domam sneered at Guyi and said mockingly.


    "Or do you want to open the temple array? I''ve come here. Can you stop me when you open the temple array? And what''s the temple array after you die?"


    "Want to kill me? Do you think it''s so easy?" Gu Yi''s body was surging with powerful magic. He even began to forcibly extract domam''s power in front of domam and prepared to be the same as domam.


    "Do you want to use my power to deal with me? Are you talking nonsense?!" domam''s angry voice echoed in the dark dimension, and a powerful dark force patted Gu Yi''s body directly.


    "Click!" the magic shield in front of Gu Yi was broken instantly, but Gu Yi was not hurt. He stepped back and looked at domam quietly, as if mocking domam.


    "I''ll take strange back first." Huang Wen in the avenger building saw that strange was pushed out of the dark dimensional space by Gu Yi. He flashed directly and disappeared in place. When he appeared again, there was already another strange beside him.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, something''s wrong, domam. He knows our plan. The magic of time has failed. Mr. Gu Yi is alone in the dark dimensional space..." strange came back and hurriedly looked at Huang Wen and shouted.


    "Well, I already know." Huang asked, gently pointing to the image on one side. Gu Yi was fighting with domam. This picture stunned strange. A strong sense of conflict appeared in strange''s heart.


    It was originally a major event in the magic world, even a major event such as the invasion of the earth by the dimensional demon God, but there was the power of science and technology to broadcast live here. Everything seemed a little strange.


    "You open the temple array, I''ll open the immortal sword array, and then go to help Gu Yi." Huang asked, patted strange on the shoulder, whispered an order, waved his hand directly, and the immortal sword array came out completely again, blocking all the darkness in the sky.


    If you look at the earth in the universe at this time, you can see a spectacular scene.


    A dark, black hole like hole appears in a corner of the earth, as if to devour the earth from there. However, opposite the black hole like hole, there is a killing sword full of fierce gas and killing gas, which blocks the dark forces from the earth!

 Chapter 638

    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the immortal killing sword at this time can compete with the whole dark dimension space. If that''s true, Huang Wen won''t isolate the dark forces with the immortal killing sword array, but directly let the immortal killing sword pierce into the dark dimension space and start a war with it.


    However, it''s a pity that although Huang Wen has broken through the strong of heavenly Father level and can even perfectly control every power of the immortal killing sword array, the immortal killing sword array itself is probably a prop of heavenly Father level, which is still far from the dark dimension space that can cultivate domam!


    At this time, in the avenger building, people began to take action. First, they sent strange to the temple in New York to prepare to open the temple array. Then they began to organize official personnel to stabilize the mentality of the surrounding residents. They didn''t let people run around or take the opportunity to do evil. Finally, they looked at the sky warily for fear that the immortal killing sword array would be broken by the power of the dark dimension space.


    If placed before, the Avengers still have absolute confidence in the immortal sword array, especially after the war in New York.


    After all, the power of the immortal sword array in the battle of New York is not only to help Huang Wen cut out the sword that frightens the universe, but more importantly, the zeta Ruixing people killed by the immortal sword array are more than Tony Stark''s star war system!


    In other words, if there is no sword array, even if we don''t consider the possibility that zeta Ruixing people will run out of New York and destroy everywhere, the Avengers can''t kill them so easily and end the battle completely


    But now, things are different!


    First of all, the immortal sword array is certainly not comparable to the temple array created by a great power like agomoto. This can be seen from the fact that the immortal sword array can only cover the land of New York, while the temple array can cover the dimension of the whole earth.


    Secondly, the strength of domam and the dark dimension space is beyond the imagination of the Avengers. Even Gu Yi and Huang Wen after their ascension to heaven admitted frankly that if domam did not come to the earth and the dimension was weakened, they would not be domam''s opponents together.


    It can be seen that no matter the battle in the dark dimension space or the guard of the immortal sword array, it is not a win


    Just as the Avengers raised their heads and looked at the immortal killing sword array and the dark space dimension, Huang Wen had taken Chen long, cut the space dimension crack with Xuanyuan sword, and entered the dark space from another place.


    As for the breath of the dark dimension space, Huang Wen doesn''t need to pay special attention, because all around is the breath of the dark dimension space. Even after the Zhuxian sword array is opened, this breath is still slowly infiltrating the Zhuxian sword array!


    This is why the Avengers are worried. Wanda, rocky and Johnny Blazer all feel the dark atmosphere. They are worried that the immortal killing sword array will be completely broken


    "I don''t know why, the uneasiness in my heart is stronger..." just then, Pietro frowned, looked at the sky and said, "it''s like something bad is about to happen!"


    "What''s the situation today? You''re not a magician, and you don''t have the same ability as Wanda. Why do you always have such a bad feeling?" Tony Stark asked suspiciously when he heard pitro''s words. "Do you say that you also have the same ability as Wanda, but haven''t shown it before?"


    "No, he doesn''t have such ability." Wanda looked at Pietro with a slight frown. To tell the truth, she also felt an ominous premonition at this time, but she couldn''t notice what the ominous premonition was.


    Wanda has quietly used chaotic magic to deduce. However, whether it is Huang Wen in the battle, the dark dimensional space, or the surrounding Avengers, there is no dangerous result. Therefore, Wanda''s heart is also full of doubts at this time.


    "That''s better to be careful!" Rocky subconsciously glanced at Pietro and said, "after all, this is already the strong one among the dimensional demons. Maybe he has some unknown means?"


    "Yes, we need to keep up our spirit!" Steve Rogers nodded and said solemnly.


    At the same time, in the dark dimensional space, Huang Wen and Chen long looked at the surrounding environment. There were no creatures around them, because they were suspended in the air.


    However, Huang Wen can feel that in another direction, the battle between domam and Guyi continues. At this time, Guyi does not have the upper hand. Fortunately, domam has not hurt the suppression of domam by Guyi earth dimension, which is still great, so that he can''t exert all his strength


    "So, do you want to start now?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Chen long. Instead of directly choosing to control Chen Long''s action because there are no creatures here, he asked.


    "Yes." Chen Long nodded. The dark forces on his body began to surge. Even the mask of the dark Corps appeared on Chen Long''s face again, completely condensing the dark forces on Chen long.


    Chen long has been in Guyi''s private library world for several years. In recent years, although his strength has not made any progress due to the limitation of Chen Long''s separate identity, Chen long has more ways to use his dark power, such as now!


    Chen Long''s dark power began to vibrate, and even his own frequency began to change until it remained at the same level as the frequency of the surrounding dark dimensional space.


    "Click!" at the next moment, Chen Long''s separated body suddenly broke into a pure dark force, or a dark air flow. The dark air flow also maintained the previous vibration frequency. The dark forces surrounding the dark dimensional space began to blend with the dark air flow transformed by Chen long.


    "How weak..." feeling the dark air flow of Chen Long himself, Huang asked. Compared with the vast dark dimensional space around, Chen Long''s dark air flow is like a stream flowing into the sea.


    As like as two peas, the water quality of the stream is exactly the same as that of the sea water. It is thought that the stream is part of its own, so it perfectly accommodates this stream and integrates it into itself.


    Therefore, Chen Long''s dark air flow began his feat of stealing the space power of the dark dimension

 Chapter 639

    It is precisely because Chen Long''s dark air flow is too small. At the beginning, Chen Long''s speed of absorbing the power of the dark dimension space is really a drop in the bucket, so domam didn''t notice it at all.


    However, when Chen Long''s share of the dark air flow became stronger and stronger, his speed of absorbing the power of the dark dimension increased exponentially, like a group of locusts that began to multiply, constantly devouring everything around him!


    "So, I don''t seem to have anything to do with me..." Huang asked. He could feel it, but he couldn''t see it. Chen long, who was completely integrated with the dark dimension space, subconsciously smacked his mouth and said.


    Although Chen Long''s strength is weak, he has completely disguised as a part of the dark dimension space. I think even domam can''t easily find him, especially domam''s energy has been restrained by Gu Yi.


    "It seems that I also have a chance to have a good fight with domam!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed with essence, and a sense of war rose on Huang Wen. The next moment, Huang Wen''s body directly disappeared in place and moved to domam''s side in an instant!


    "Wave!" when Huang Wen appeared, his hands burst out from his waist at the same time. A powerful Qigong wave lit up the whole dark dimensional space. To tell the truth, Huang Wen now has the ability to explode the earth, because he can''t completely release his strength on the earth. At least he belongs to the power of combat, which can''t be easily released.


    And stabbing to death, in the dark dimensional space, Huang Wen doesn''t need to have the slightest scruples. He can release his own combat effectiveness unscrupulously. Of course, the instant movement of Jiagui Qigong wave is not Huang Wen''s full strength. At least Huang Wen didn''t turn into a super Saiya at this time.


    "Boom!" a powerful Qigong wave bombarded domam''s huge head.


    After attacking domam''s huge head, Huang Wen noticed that under domam''s huge head, there was an incomparably huge body, which was the largest existence Huang Wen had seen.


    Whether it is the previous apocalypse, hawk and destroyer armor, they are as small as mole ants in front of domam at this time!


    Even Huang Wen could see that there were something similar to a collar on both sides of domam''s head, just like strange''s floating cloak, which was the only evidence to prove domam''s original identity as a wizard.


    At this time, domam was shocked by Huang Wen''s turtle school Qigong wave, and even vaguely saw that a part of his face was missing, which had been completely destroyed by Huang Wen''s turtle school Qigong wave!


    Domam, who came to the earth dimension, is not invincible!


    "Hum!" but the damage of turtle school Qigong wave didn''t last too long on domam''s face. A dark force flowed through domam''s body, and his injury recovered in an instant.


    "Hmm? Who are you? Earthman?" domam noticed Huang Wen''s father breath, subconsciously frowned, looked at Huang Wen and asked in a deep voice.


    "Huang asked, how did you come here?" Gu Yi flew to Huang asked and looked at Huang asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, everything is going according to the plan. I can just come and have a good competition with the legendary domam!" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head, his sense of war constantly surging.


    "A new heavenly father wants to compete with me? You don''t deserve it!" domam''s voice was full of disdain, and a dark flame force swept directly in the direction of Huang Wen and Gu Yi.


    "There is dark power in the flame?" Huang asked. Looking at the powerful dark flame, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. "Or did the dark power form a flame and materialize?"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the surrounding temperature suddenly fell down. Strands of ice elements gathered in front of Huang Wen and condensed into a huge ice dust storm, colliding with the dark flame.


    "Ka! Ka!" the ice dust storm and the dark flame collide with each other and consume. Finally, the dark flame goes out, and the ice dust storm disappears. However, a pure dark force has sent back an unrelenting attack to Huang Wen and Gu Yi.


    At this time, Gu Yi waved, as if he had opened another space in the dark dimensional space, directly isolated the dark forces, and then disappeared directly.


    If you only isolate the dark forces, Huang Wen may not have much response. The key Huang Wen can clearly feel that when the dark forces disappear, there is another dark force in Gu Yi''s breath!


    In other words, Gu Yi is still stealing domam''s power in the battle with domam. No wonder Gu Yi can think of letting Chen Long steal the power of dark dimension space. She has enough experience in this regard!


    Moreover, although Chen long has little power to steal the dark dimension space, it has not been found until now. It is because Gu Yi has restrained domam''s energy, and even the movement of Gu Yi''s stealing power is too big to cover Chen Long''s side, so domam is unaware of Chen Long''s stealing behavior


    "There is another strong father on the earth. It can only be said that it is the most special earth!" domam was dissolved by Huang Wen and Gu Yi respectively, and an idea flashed through his mind. "If I can completely swallow this earth, I''m afraid my strength will be further strengthened?"


    "Moreover, it''s good for me to devour this father level strong man called Huang Wen! I can even make Huang Wen and Gu Yi''s bodies into puppets, completely darken their power, and let them become my servants and fight for the multi universe for me!"


    Thinking of this, domam''s eyes flashed greedy eyes, as if he had seen the picture of Huang Wen and Gu Yi becoming his puppet and helping him fight the multiverse.


    "Hiss!" as domam''s greedy thoughts flashed in his head, Huang Wen directly turned himself into a Super Saiyan!


    Just for a moment, Huang Wen''s essence was directly powerful by about 20%!


    Twenty percent, it doesn''t seem like much, but it''s the promotion multiple of the strong father!


    Even if Huang Wen''s energy increased by 20%, he still didn''t break through to the heavenly Father level, but after his strength increased by 20%, he was about to be comparable to Huang Wen''s powerful divine power!


    In other words, although Huang Wen''s energy has not reached the level of heavenly Father, his divine power and strength are the level of the strong among heavenly fathers!

 Chapter 640

    "Is this?" Gu Yi saw Huang Wen''s appearance, and a trace of hesitation flashed in her eyes, because she had never seen Huang Wen before, and Gu Yi could clearly feel that Huang Wen''s breath had changed from before, not just that the breath had become stronger


    "Boom!" Huang Wen didn''t answer Gu Yi''s question, because his attention was all focused on domam. There was an incomparably strong sense of war on him. A powerful turtle school Qigong wave contained Huang Wen''s powerful strength and roared towards domam!


    "It''s pure power and doesn''t contain any laws. How did he achieve this step?" Gu Yi couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he saw Huang Wen''s turtle school Qigong wave, and an idea flashed in his mind. "Moreover, this is his own power. How did he accumulate such vast power in his body?"


    "What a powerful force!" not only Gu Yi''s mind flashed such an idea, but also domam''s mind flashed the same idea. Then domam waved his arm, a dark force turned into a dead light, forming a dark impact that was different from the turtle school Qigong wave, and roared to the turtle school Qigong wave of Huang Wen.


    "Boom!" the collision of the two powerful forces directly produced an explosion. There was no wave. The power of the explosion echoed in the whole dark dimensional space, and everything around exploded. Huang Wen''s body was also shaken back by the explosion. Gu Yi on the side avoided his edge and retreated.


    After a long time, the explosion finally dissipated. It can be clearly felt that the dark forces dissipated a lot where the explosion occurred in the dark dimensional space. Most importantly, one arm of domam disappeared directly. There are countless dark forces gathering towards domam''s vacant arm to help him recover.


    "It looks like a play!" Huang asked, looking at the injured domam, his eyes suddenly lit up. Before, Huang asked thought he might not be domam''s opponent before fighting with domam, even if domam came to the earth dimension and was suppressed.


    But at this time, Huang Wen found that his attack would hurt domam. Even if domam has unlimited power and the dark dimension space can be restored, Huang Wen is also confident that domam can be consumed!


    Because not only Gu Yi is stealing domam''s power, but also Chen long is secretly stealing the power of the dark dimension space. As long as Huang Wen has been fighting long enough, Chen long can steal as much power of the dark dimension space as possible. Maybe there is really hope to rob domam of the position of the master of the dark dimension space!


    "System, release the task: kill domam!" Huang asked. He did not want to release the task of defeating domam, because as long as domam still has the dark dimension space, there is no difference between the difficulty of defeating him and the difficulty of killing him!


    And the most important thing is that even if domam retreats, there is no possibility of admitting defeat. He will only escape directly with the dark dimensional space. Therefore, Huang Wen directly released the task of killing domam.


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, the previous Apocalypse can get the task reward of the epic character lottery, and defeating Mephisto can also get the task reward of the epic character lottery. Then killing domam should be a more powerful task lottery. Even Huang Wen is vaguely looking forward to whether he can open the legendary lottery


    "Ding! A task is being generated: kill domam and reward epic characters with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    However, unfortunately, the system did not give the legend level lucky draw that Huang Wen wanted. It was still an epic character lucky draw, as if it was because domas who came to the earth dimension at this time were not as difficult to deal with as all domas.


    "Is it still an epic character lottery?" a disappointed look flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes, but Huang Wen soon thought of something. "However, it seems that the systematic lottery is not really random, but pseudo-random..."


    "For example, apocalypse and Mephisto are both epic characters in the lucky draw, but there is a gap between the two lucky draw characters. Even if the lucky draw potential of the Saiya people is good, there is still some gap compared with Yin Ruo Zhuo, the heavenly Father..."


    "In other words, maybe the difficulty of completing the task will be the measure of whether I win or not?"


    "Well, if I killed domam, how could the characters extracted from the task reward I got be stronger than Yan ruozhuo?"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen was excited again. If he could draw more powerful people than Yan ruozhou, Huang Wen could at least dominate the heavenly Father level, even to the extent of domam, even to the extent of Odin and Gu Yi!


    "Accept!" thinking of this, Huang asked without any hesitation. In other words, there was nothing to hesitate about this task, so he took the task directly.


    After accepting the task, Huang Wen''s mind immediately returned to domam. Since the task of killing domam has been released, it is natural to focus all his energy on domam and deal with him well.


    Huang Wen found that the turtle school Qigong wave is powerful and destructive, but the turtle school Qigong wave has a key disadvantage, that is, the turtle school Qigong wave does not have the power of law.


    It is not that the power of law is absolutely powerful, but at least, with the power of law, even if it is not the law of mutual restraint, domam is not so easy to recover his injury


    Especially at this time, domam, the arm blasted by the qigong wave of turtle sect, has recovered as before. Coupled with the almost infinite dark power of the dark dimension space, it can be said that domam was injured this time without any loss!


    Of course, domam still hurt, and domam''s anger rose.


    The biggest change is that domam has directly changed from the giant who blocks out the sun to the same size as Chen Yi and Gu Yi. It seems that domam feels that his body is too large to give Huang Wen and Gu Yi a sense of oppression, but it is a little drag on himself.


    Looking at a human sized domam full of dark flames, Huang asked that he had the feeling of seeing Johnny Blazer turn into a ghost Knight again.


    At this time, except that domam had no skull and couldn''t see his face clearly with his head as if wearing a mask, he was regarded as a close brother together with Johnny Blazer in the state of evil spirit Knight!

 Chapter 641

    "Shua!" in Huang Wen''s heart, when he had a lot of ideas about domam''s new shape, domam''s body immediately disappeared in place and appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    At the next moment, domam grabbed Huang Wen with his claws full of endless dark flames, as if he wanted to use his sharp claws to directly kill Huang Wen with the dark flames above.


    "Close combat?" Huang asked. Seeing domam''s sudden attack, he was stunned subconsciously. Then he punched out and fought directly with domam. Huang asked, who turned into a super Saiya. He was not afraid of any close combat!


    "I didn''t expect Huang Wen to grow to this extent, and it seems that he is still very good at fighting..." Gu Yi didn''t mean to help, but suspended to one side and began to watch the war. He was ready to take over Huang Wen and fight domam again after Huang Wen''s combat power was exhausted.


    At this time, Gu Yi did not mean to defeat domam, because Gu Yi knew that Chen Long was already stealing the power of the dark dimensional space. They only needed to delay enough time, and Chen long could really hurt domam.


    Before Chen Long succeeded, their damage to domam was useless, because domam could always use the power in the dark dimension to recover.


    Moreover, because the power of the dark dimension space is endless, in ancient times, it is only a matter of time that Huang Wen finally runs out.


    This is why so many people envy domam''s opportunities, but no one gives domam a hand. It has been regarded as endless by the domam power of the earth dimension, not to mention the domam who has not come to the earth dimension and is in his own dark dimensional space?


    "Bang!" and a roar of collision attracted Gu Yi''s attention again. When she looked at Huang Wen and domam, they were in a bit of a mess.


    Huang Wen''s clothes are ragged, and his body is full of golden flame. That''s the air flow brought by the super Saiya. It''s this air flow that blocks some of domam''s forces, especially the dark forces.


    Domam''s clothes looked cool, even the collar was lost by Huang, and the dark flame on his body swayed, which seemed to be going out.


    But at the next moment, domam''s flame and clothes were all restored as before, as if he had never experienced battle at all.


    "Gan!" Huang Wen saw domam''s appearance and took a look at his clothes. He was unhappy and burst out a rude remark. After all, domam can directly use the dark power to restore his clothes, but Huang Wen can''t do that.


    Even if Huang Wen''s wound recovery speed is no less than that of domam, Huang Wen can''t do it out of thin air, and he hasn''t obtained the corresponding ability. Therefore, it seems that Huang Wen has fallen into the disadvantage now.


    "It seems that it''s not enough to fight only with the state of super Saiya!" Huang Wen flashed an idea in his mind, and then used the Buddha''s law he had just learned from the palm of the Tathagata God, because it was Huang Wen''s best choice to deal with the dark forces.


    Perhaps, only from the degree of damage to domam, it may be better to bless demons and ghosts contained in Xuanyuan sword, but it is more appropriate to deal with the pure dark forces around us!


    "Hum!" sounded like a mysterious voice echoing in the dark dimensional space. Then, Huang asked, there was another layer of golden light outside the golden flame outside the original Super Saiyan state.


    With the appearance of this layer of golden light, Huang Wen''s breath has changed again. The solemn, magnificent, holy and other forces belonging to the Buddha light have appeared on Huang Wen, causing a huge impact on the surrounding dark dimensional space!


    "Is this?" Gu Yi''s pupils shrunk slightly, and even she subconsciously left Huang Wen, because Gu Yi''s body at this time is also full of dark forces, which makes Gu Yi reject the Buddha light.


    "What kind of power is this? Angel? No! It''s not an angel. Although the powers are somewhat the same, their essence is different..." Gu Yi looked at Huang, who is emitting golden light all over, like a statue of Buddha. An idea flashed through his mind, "Wait! Buddha statue? Is this the power of Buddhism? How is this possible? Is there really the power of Buddhism? Huang asked to understand the law?"


    "No, Huang asked, how many rules have you understood? The cold ice rule just now, the Buddhist rule now, and the previous sword rule. This guy understands the rules too fast?"


    "What power is this?!" when Huang asked to use the law of Buddha, domam also stepped back in surprise and anger, staring at Huang with anger and rejection on his face and asked in a deep voice.


    "What power? Enough to defeat you!" Huang Wen shrugged and clapped out his palm. At this time, Huang Wen''s Tathagata palm is completely free of formality. Huang Wen, who understands the law of Buddha, is a Tathagata palm. Even except for the Buddha, the person who created the Tathagata palm martial arts is far less powerful than Huang Wen!


    Facing the big palm that covers the sky and blocks the sun, domam subconsciously condenses the dark forces and collides with the Tathagata God''s palm.


    "Hiss!" but this time, there was no sound of collision, but as if ice and fire collided and disappeared. The Buddha light and dark forces are constantly fighting against each other and disappearing


    "Sure enough, the influence of the Tathagata God''s palm on domam, or on the surrounding dark dimensional space, is still greater than the pure turtle school Qigong wave!" Huang asked. Seeing this scene, an idea flashed in his mind, "but the pure Tathagata God''s palm is not as destructive as the turtle school Qigong wave. Maybe I can combine the two!"


    Huang Wen thought of this, his eyes suddenly lit up, and the Buddha''s law began to surge. Finally, between Huang Wen''s hands, a new golden turtle school Qigong wave completely composed of Buddha''s law and Qigong wave appeared!


    "Hmm?!" domam was instantly attracted by Huang Wen''s Buddhist turtle Qigong wave, or domam felt a strong threat on this Buddhist turtle Qigong wave!


    "Boom!" however, before domam could make an effective response, Huang Wen''s Buddhist turtle Qigong wave came out directly. Where the Buddhist turtle Qigong wave passed, all the surrounding dark forces dissipated, as if Huang Wen had created a pure land in this dark dimensional space

 Chapter 642

    "Boom!" the Buddhist turtle Qigong wave finally hit domam. In front of him, there was a strong dark force trying to stop this move. Unfortunately, domam failed.


    The huge explosion echoed in the dark dimensional space, and the originally narrow pure land further expanded, as if it could have a place in the dark dimensional space, and the rich Buddha''s law remained around for a long time, as if it could completely change the dark dimensional space


    "Hmm? Where''s domam?" just then, Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly coagulated, because domam''s body had disappeared from the position where domam was bombarded by the qigong wave of Buddhist turtle sect. Huang Wen didn''t even feel the breath from domam.


    "Boom!" at this time, the whole dark dimensional space suddenly rioted. Tangtang domam was pressed and beaten by Huang Wen. Although there was the reason for the suppression of the earth dimension, domam couldn''t stand it at all!


    Therefore, domam began to officially use the power of the surrounding dark dimensional space!


    As early as domam lost his original flesh body and completely integrated into the dark dimensional space, he has become the absolute master of the dark dimensional space. Even he is the heavenly way of the dark dimensional space. The body just fighting Huang Wen is just the body condensed by domam''s dark fire.


    But even so, Huang Wen destroyed the body condensed by domam''s dark flame, which completely angered domam. At this time, domam even faintly lost control!


    "Lying trough! What''s the situation?" Huang asked, looking at the dark dimension space of the whole riot, he couldn''t help but burst into a foul language, because the sky over the dark dimension space, like heaven''s punishment, dropped countless dark lightning and split at Huang asked and Gu Yi!


    "It seems that domam was completely angered by you..." Gu Yi''s faint voice sounded, and he still didn''t mean to get close to Huang Wen. After all, the Buddha''s law on Huang Wen still didn''t disperse. Gu Yi didn''t want to be affected by the Buddha''s law, so he was hurt by domam''s power.


    "Is this the real power of domam? But how can I attack him? I can''t just defend passively?" Huang asked, frowning and scattering one dark lightning after another. "If I defend like this, something will happen sooner or later!"


    "Unless domam shows up and you can break through the dark dimensional space alive, you can''t continue to hurt domam..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly, "of course, if we can consume too much mam, it''s not impossible..."


    "Consume too much mam?" Huang asked, and instantly understood what Gu Yi meant. Gu Yi meant not that they needed more energy than this dark dimension, but that they continued to contain domam''s energy according to the original plan and let Chen Long steal as much power from the dark dimension as possible.


    "Well, it seems that we can only take this road!" Huang asked, nodding helplessly, and then took out the cards such as wushuangjian and Xuanyuan sword. Huang asked was going to stay for a while to win domam''s appearance again and hit domam hard with Xuanyuan sword!


    "Shua!" Huang Wen''s unparalleled sword waved. Countless sword lights contain the law of sword and the law of Buddha. They are running in Huang Wen''s body against countless dark lightning from the dark dimension space.


    But to tell the truth, such a battle is really great for its own consumption. Huang Wen is not like Gu Yi. He can always steal domam''s strength to maintain the battle.


    Fortunately, after obtaining Yin ruozhou''s character bag, Huang Wen also obtained the skill of Shushan Xianjian school. In terms of strength recovery, Huang Wen is still much stronger than before, so Huang Wen can withstand it in a short time.


    At the same time, on the earth, the Avengers are still looking at the sky with worry. At this time, more than a day has passed since Huang Wen and Gu Yi left. However, after such a long time, Huang Wen still has no movement, and the dark dimension space has not receded. In this way, the Avengers can''t help but surge up a worry in their hearts.


    "Silly girl, can''t you see what''s going on?" Belle''s eyebrows hurried and asked silly girl, "can you turn out their battle picture?"


    "Sorry, Belle, in the last battle with Mephisto, my body has been damaged. Although I made a separate body to wear on the boss, it is obvious that the boss is worried that it is damaged and has put it away..." silly girl''s voice of some apology echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "Don''t worry, Miss belle. I guessed before that Shifu won''t have an accident..." Wanda went to Belle and looked at her and said softly, "but domam''s strength is strong. It shouldn''t be so easy for Shifu to end the battle, so we still need to wait patiently..."


    "What about strange? Why hasn''t he opened the temple array?" Logan looked at the direction of the temple in New York and couldn''t help asking.


    "Now is not the time to open the temple array!" Rocky shook his head and softly explained after hearing Logan''s question, "Although I don''t understand the principle of the temple array, domam will come to the earth dimension at this time, and his strength will be suppressed. If the temple array is opened, it''s good not to rush back the dark dimension space. If you rush back, Mr. Huang Wen and master Gu Yi will meet all domam. That''s too dangerous!"


    At this time, as Tong rocky said, strange has been waiting for Huang Wen to return to the earth, and then open the temple array, but sometimes accidents often come faster!


    Beyond the endless dimensions, the demon god named Sison in domam''s mouth looked at the earth dimension. He also found that the temple array of the earth dimension had disappeared, especially Wanda''s constant use of chaotic magic attracted his attention!


    "It''s interesting, domam? Ha ha..." Sison''s voice took a trace of disdain. The whole person sat on the throne, and a crimson light flashed on his body, which was the source of Wanda''s chaotic magic power!


    When Sison''s crimson light flashed away, Wanda, who was comforting Belle, suddenly surged with crimson chaotic magic. She looked very painful and fell to the ground. Belle''s face changed. She wanted to pull Belle up, but she was directly rejected by the power of chaotic magic!


    "Bad omen!" Pietro saw Wanda''s situation, then his body began to tremble and said subconsciously, "Wanda forgot to foresee himself..."

 Chapter 643

    "What do you mean? Wanda foresaw what happened and didn''t foresee himself?" Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously looked at Pietro.


    "Maybe, her ability doesn''t want her to foresee her own things..." Rocky seemed to feel something, his face became a little dignified, looked at Wanda and said.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand it?" Logan scratched his head hesitantly and couldn''t keep up with Rocky''s rhythm for a moment.


    "Do you mean that Wanda''s accident is caused by her own ability?" Belle asked tentatively after carefully observing Wanda''s situation.


    "Haven''t the Temple Guardian and cassilias said? Oh, you weren''t there..." Rocky nodded at the speech, looked at Wanda and Belle and said, "But they both said that Wanda''s ability also comes from other dimensions. Now, the temple array has been closed and has not been opened. That is to say, the place where Wanda''s ability comes from will also pay attention to the earth dimension. That''s why Wanda can''t foresee her own situation, because her ability doesn''t completely belong to herself!"


    "What should I do now? Do you have a solution?" Steve Rogers asked, frowning at Wanda''s pain.


    "No, my strength is not enough to compete with Wanda''s ability..." Rocky sighed and said reluctantly, "just from Wanda''s ability before, I can know that her ability source is extraordinary, far beyond my ability!"


    "If the temple array is opened, will it solve her problem?" Belle heard that her eyebrows were tight, her fists were subconsciously clenched together, and she raised her head, looked at rocky and asked, "After opening the temple array, you should be able to isolate other dimensions from peeping at the earth, and you can also isolate the influence of the dimension of Wanda''s ability source on her?"


    "Open the temple array? Opening the temple array should be able to relieve Wanda''s crisis and at least reduce Wanda''s impact and damage..." Rocky was stunned subconsciously when he heard Belle''s words, and looked at Belle with some hesitation.


    "But when the temple array is opened, there is a high probability that the dark dimension space will be forced back. At that time, domam will no longer be suppressed from the earth dimension. He can use his complete power. Mr. Huang asked him..."


    "Yes, madam, the temple array can''t be opened!" Huang Liang quickly stood up and looked at Belle anxiously.


    Not only Huang Liang, Max, John and others frowned and subconsciously stood beside Huang Liang, trying to stop Belle''s proposal.


    "If you ask... Your master is here, or he knows the current situation, he will make the same decision!" Belle took a deep breath, seemed to have made a decision, nodded solemnly, looked at Huang Liang and others and said, "I know him, and I believe him, he won''t have an accident!"


    "Thank you, martial mother..." Pietro looked at Huang Liang and others, and his heart filled with an apology, but he still looked at Belle and said in a low voice.


    "This is the choice I should make, and I hope I can make such a choice!" Belle looked at petro, shook her head, smiled reluctantly, and said softly, "you hurry to inform strange and let him open the temple array!"


    "Good!" Pietro looked at Wanda, who was in pain, nodded quickly, and his figure disappeared in place. At this time, he gave full play to his speed.


    "Teacher''s mother, can''t something really happen?" Huang Liang''s face was a little bitter at this time. He didn''t stop Pietro, but looked at Belle with great worry and asked, "if something really happened to master..."


    "I believe him!" Belle''s eyes flashed a trace of firmness and determination, raised her head and looked at the direction of the dark dimension.


    "Don''t be so depressed and worried!" Tony Stark felt the depressed atmosphere around him and quickly said, "didn''t Wanda say before? She didn''t foresee the accident. Although she had an accident, Huang asked them that there should be no problem, didn''t she?"


    "Hmm?" Rocky heard Tony Stark''s words and subconsciously wanted to refute Tony Stark. After all, Wanda''s foresight has changed due to the influence of his own ability, and the foresight of others may not be right.


    However, rocky soon closed his mouth, because he thought that with Tony Stark''s IQ, he could not have thought of this. Tony Stark said this because he wanted to ease the depression in everyone''s heart.


    To tell the truth, rocky didn''t want Huang Wen to have an accident. Although rocky hated Huang Wen at the beginning and was even controlled by Huang Wen with centrifugal curse later, rocky, who is now vaguely separated from the control of centrifugal curse, has already changed his concept.


    And now rocky also hopes that Huang Wen can help him find Thor and even change the fate of his mother frejia. After all, Huang Wen has now broken through to the level of heavenly father. In Rocky''s view, the possibility of changing frejia''s fate has become greater!


    "Yes!" Rocky understood Tony Stark''s meaning and finally didn''t open his mouth to refute, but Logan didn''t understand. Instead, he thought Tony Stark was very reasonable. He nodded and said, "It''s worthy of Tony. We thought of this so soon. It seems that we''re worried too much. Now we''ll wait until the temple array is opened to see if Wanda can recover..."


    Logan''s voice fell, and many people around were relieved, but Belle didn''t respond. She still looked at the direction of the sky silently, as if she were praying for Huang.


    At the same time, in the temple of New York, Peter Rowe rushed in like a light. Even before people stopped, he shouted directly at strange: "open the temple array! Come on! Open the temple array!"


    Pietro is afraid that if he slows down a little, Belle and others will change their mind, and Wanda will suffer more pain at that time.


    Moreover, Wanda is already in pain at this time. Naturally, Pietro wants Wanda to get better earlier


    It''s not that Pietro is selfish, but that people are close and distant, which is inevitable. Huang Wen taught Wanda and Pietro Kung Fu, took Wanda and Pietro in, joined the avenger alliance and gave them a home, but for Pietro, his closest person is Wanda. He doesn''t want to see Wanda hurt

 Chapter 644

    "Open the temple array? Has Mr. Huang come back?" strange was stunned when he heard Pietro''s voice and asked subconsciously.


    "It''s other dimensions! Other dimensions have eyes on Wanda! Wanda is suffering a lot now!" Pietro hurried to see that strange didn''t immediately open the temple array. "Open the temple array quickly!"


    "But if Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t come back, domam may recover his strength by opening the temple array. At that time, Mr. Huang Wen will be in danger!" strange frowned and subconsciously wanted to refuse pitro.


    "Mrs. Belle agreed! That''s what Mrs. Belle agreed! She said master would agree too!" Pietro stopped in front of strange and said anxiously.


    "Mr. Huang will agree..." strange''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and still didn''t make a decision.


    "I''m afraid the source of strength in Miss Wanda''s body is no less than that of domam. If the existence behind Miss Wanda stares at the earth, it will be no less than domam''s disaster!" the Temple Guardian on one side couldn''t help but say when he heard the dialogue between strange and Pietro.


    "Is it so serious?" strange couldn''t help but freeze his eyes and subconsciously looked at the Temple Guardian. Although the strength of the Temple Guardian is not as strong as him, strange also knows that the knowledge of the Temple Guardian should be above him.


    And most importantly, the Temple Guardian also knows that Gu Yi is fighting domam, but even so, the Temple Guardian also chooses to let strange open the temple array. It can be seen that the Temple Guardian is really afraid of Wanda and the source of power behind her.


    "I hope... Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t blame me..." strange soon made a decision, and didn''t even mention Gu Yi''s name. After all, in strange''s opinion, Gu Yi will leave after the war, but Huang Wen will continue to stay on the earth. It is obvious that Huang Wen is more important to the earth.


    That is, Gu Yi didn''t know trange''s reaction at this time, otherwise Gu Yi would be a little confused, and then thought that trange was not his own disciple, but Huang Wen''s disciple.


    "Temple Guardian, you go to contact the king and Baron modu and ask them to open the temple array!" strange took a deep breath and looked at the Temple Guardian who still didn''t have his own name. "I need to wait for them to open the temple array, integrate the three arrays and completely open the Temple array!"


    "OK! Supreme mage!" the Temple Guardian nodded respectfully, and had no objection to trange''s becoming the supreme mage of Kamata Taj.


    His family knows his family''s affairs. The Temple Guardian clearly knows his strength. There is no possibility to sit in the position of supreme mage. He has felt very lucky to be a Temple Guardian.


    Soon, the Temple Guardian contacted the king and Baron modu, while strange waved his hand and constructed an array image in the air, as if he were deducing something.


    "Wait, you''re not sure to open the temple array?" Pietro asked, looking at strange with some hesitation.


    "How could it?" strange smiled, shook his head and said softly, "although teacher Gu Yi has just taught me the relevant knowledge of temple array, and I haven''t studied it well, it''s not a big problem for me..."


    "When you say that, I don''t believe you any more..." Pietro heard strange''s explanation, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looked at strange and said in silence.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a genius. Otherwise, I won''t get it... Otherwise, I won''t become the supreme mage of Kamata Taj after being a magician for a few days!" strange originally wanted to say that he got the experience of a doctor of medicine, but he thought that Pietro was also a person with extraordinary ability, so strange directly changed his mind.


    "OK, I don''t seem to have any choice but to believe you..." Pietro stood up helplessly, and then looked at strange silently, looking like you were performing next.


    With the sound of "hum!", during the dialogue between Pietro and strange, the Temple Guardian has contacted the king and Baron modu. In the slightly exaggerated description of the Temple Guardian, the king and Baron modu directly opened the temple array without any hesitation.


    "Open!" strange felt the opening of the temple array. His eyes suddenly lit up, and magic surged in front of him, forming a set of responsible magic arrays, which reflected each other with Xiangjiang and London magic arrays.


    "Ka!" it seemed that something was cut off and sounded in the three temples. It was the sound caused by the separation of the earth dimension from other dimensions, that is, the earth dimension at this time was protected by the temple array again.


    "Hmm?" in a distant dimension, Sison subconsciously raised his eyebrows and looked at the direction of the original earth dimension, but soon, Sison laughed mockingly, "I''ve already done it. Do you think the temple array can stop me? Moreover, I''ve been affected by her, and even the subsequent things don''t need me to do..."


    At the same time that Sison spoke, the dark dimension over New York was slowly breaking away from the earth dimension, as if it had been excluded.


    Of course, the temple array alone cannot achieve this step. The most important thing is that the temple array borrows the power of the earth dimension, which is why the three temples can protect the earth dimension for so long.


    "Hmm?" in the dark dimensional space, under the sky punishment in the dark dimensional space, Gu Yi and Huang Wen were in a state of stagnation at the same time. They were almost hit by the sky punishment on the spot.


    Gu Yi felt the opening of the temple array. She didn''t understand what had happened. It was not only that domam hadn''t been solved, but also that Huang Wen hadn''t returned to the earth dimension.


    As for Huang Wen, he felt that the breath of the immortal killing sword array disappeared in an instant, which shows that the dark dimension space is no longer in confrontation with the immortal killing sword array. The dark dimension space may be far away from the earth dimension!


    "How dare you!" just then, domam''s angry voice rang out and echoed in the whole dark dimension space, "you would rather close the temple array again and let yourself stay here to die than protect the earth dimension? However, if you are doomed to fail, when I kill you, I can come to the earth dimension again!"

 Chapter 645

    "Be careful!" Gu Yi took a deep breath, finally solemnly looked at Huang Wen and whispered, "since the temple array has been opened, and from domam''s reaction, the dark dimension space should also leave the earth dimension, that is to say, domam can release all his power!"


    "I see." Huang Wen nodded with the same dignified complexion, but his eyes flashed expectant eyes. Although Huang Wen and Gu Yi felt a little tricky about the punishment in the whole dark dimension space, it was not a real battle. Huang Wen longed for a real battle, and even looked forward to it, Wait a minute, will domam, who has recovered his strength, show his avatar again and fight with him


    "You want to sacrifice yourself to protect the earth. I will make you unable to do anything!" domam''s mocking voice sounded in Huang Wen''s and Gu Yi''s ears. Just as domam''s voice fell, Huang Wen suddenly felt a crisis. Subconsciously, Huang Wen cut off his sword to his side!


    "Shua!" with a sound, the extremely sharp wushuangjian only met a trace of obstruction and directly broke the target. That was domam''s body, but domam was not aware of his injury. Instead, he slapped Huang Wen and directly shook Huang Wen out.


    "What a special! It''s really difficult to fight without an entity opponent!" Huang asked. He couldn''t help muttering. Then Gu Yi on one side was also shocked and flew out, because domam was not just one, but even made two avatars!


    And the most important thing is that although there are more incarnations of domam, domam''s strength is much stronger than before, otherwise Huang Wen and Gu Yi are not so easy to be beaten out!


    "It''s OK, at least, we have restrained domam''s attention!" Gu Yi looked at the two domams in front of him and suddenly smiled. His strength was instantly transformed from domam''s dark power into an incomparably powerful magic.


    "Weishandi?! Argo motorcycle?" domam could not help but sink when he felt the power from Gu Yishen. Looking at Gu Yishen, he said, "you could borrow the power of Argo motorcycle before. Why do you keep stealing my power?!"


    "Because we are enemies, stealing your power is a good thing for me and the earth!" Gu Yi smiled and shrugged, and then the gorgeous magic power bombarded domam''s two bodies.


    Huang Wen found at this time that he underestimated Gu Yi. After breaking away from the earth dimension, domam''s strength has been strengthened, but Gu Yi''s strength has also been improved!


    The most fundamental reason is that emperor Weishan is too far away from the earth dimension. Gu Yi is in the earth dimension and wants to borrow the power of emperor Weishan. She is not relaxed outside the earth dimension. Therefore, after Gu Yi leaves the earth dimension, her strength has been greatly improved!


    "Do you think you can be my opponent if you have the power of Argo motorcycle? Even if Argo motorcycle comes in person, I''m not afraid of him!" domam''s angry voice echoed in the dark dimensional space, and he was preparing to call more power of the dark dimensional space.


    But soon, domam finally noticed something wrong, because Gu Yi stopped stealing his power and made his mind more concentrated. Therefore, he felt a sense that he was stealing the power of the whole dark dimension!


    "It''s you?! what did you do?!" domam''s voice sounded a little suspicious. "This time, it''s not just you two who came to my dark dimension space? Who else? Who can steal the power of my dark dimension space so easily?!"


    "Do it! Don''t let him free his hand!" Gu Yigao shouted and rushed to one of domam. It was clear that he had just shown the power of a magician and became a melee magician at this time.


    "OK!" Huang Wen also nodded excitedly. After answering, his body immediately came to another domam''s body. Wushuangjian cut out again, but this time, Huang Wen covered wushuangjian with the power of the law of Buddha!


    "Hiss!" with a sound, the law of Buddha and the dark forces outside domam''s body continued to melt, but the unparalleled sword still pierced domam''s body unhindered.


    Unfortunately, without the blessing of Buddha''s law, the damage caused by no double swords this time is no different from that just now.


    "Bang!" of course, Huang Wen was already ready for this time. He directly hit the palm of the Tathagata God and attacked domam.


    The collision of this attack made Huang Wen feel that domam''s strength was much stronger than when he fought with himself before. In Huang Wen''s hands, domam was basically in a state of disadvantage and being beaten, especially in the face of Huang Wen''s endless means.


    But now, Huang Wen''s Tathagata palm, which contains the law of Buddha, did not cause too much damage to domam. Instead, Huang Wen''s body was shaken back, and a trace of blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    "Good! Interesting!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed and rushed to domam again. He couldn''t give domam time to relax, because once domam''s attention was transferred from him and Gu Yi and noticed Chen Long stealing the power of the dark dimension space, there was no doubt that Chen long would die. Their plan for domam, Will be completely ruined.


    Of course, the reason why Huang Wen and Gu Yi have to try their best to stop domam is that they did not expect that the temple array of the earth would be opened so early, which led to the expulsion of domam and the dark dimension space. Instead, they broke away from the constraints of the earth dimension and gave full play to their strength.


    At the same time, in the earth, when the temple array was opened, Wanda''s Crimson chaotic magic slowly stabilized, as if the opening of the real earth Temple array shielded the influence from Sison.


    "Wanda is all right?" Logan asked, frowning and watching her breath stabilize, but still not awake. "But why is her breath stable and people haven''t woken up yet?"


    "I don''t know. Theoretically, when the temple array is opened, Wanda''s strength should stabilize and she should be able to recover..." Rocky flashed a hesitation in his eyes, looked at Wanda and whispered, "maybe her strength has just hurt herself. She needs a good rest?"

 Chapter 646

    "Is that so? Why do I have a bad feeling?" Logan frowned. He felt a sense of crisis from Wanda and muttered subconsciously.


    "Well, I feel it too..." Peter Parker raised his hand weakly and whispered.


    "Me too..." Ying faming nodded and whispered.


    At this time, the whole Avengers were alert, because Logan, Peter Parker and Ying faming, who spoke, had far more perceptual ability than everyone else. When they felt something was wrong at the same time, it showed that something was really wrong!


    "Shua!" at this moment, Peter Luo turned into a light and ran back. He looked at the people with some excitement and asked, "the temple array has been opened. Strange is behind. How''s Wanda?"


    "Miso!" just as Pietro''s voice fell, Wanda suddenly opened her eyes. A crimson light flashed in her eyes, like a sharp blade out of its sheath. The crimson chaotic magic on her body became violent again.


    "Wanda! What are you doing?!" Pietro''s voice rang out, his expression looked a little flustered, and subconsciously rushed to Wanda, as if he wanted to hold Wanda.


    With the sound of "Boo!", Pietro, who had been running at a high speed, was instantly impacted by a crimson chaotic magic. His body flew out directly and landed on the ground in a very embarrassed way. Compared with the pain on his body, Pietro was even more unable to accept the psychological pain at this time, because Wanda shot him!


    "Be careful! Wanda''s situation is not quite right. Subdue her first!" Steve Rogers made a decision almost instantly and told the people, "Logan, contact Qin Ge Lei and let her hurry. She has some similar abilities with Wanda. Maybe she can help Wanda!"


    "OK!" Logan answered and hurriedly contacted Qin Ge Lei.


    "Boom!" at this time, a powerful force broke out from Wanda, and the unprepared Avengers were lifted out one after another. Only Belle''s footsteps stepped gently, as if she had entered the secondary space and successfully avoided Wanda''s attack.


    "How can we subdue her? She looks terrible and doesn''t take it seriously. I''m afraid we''re not her opponent. What if we hurt her?" Mike, who was surging with the law of thunder, couldn''t help it, but he thought of Wanda''s identity and finally forbeared and asked Steve Rogers.


    "Do it! At all costs, subdue her!" a trace of hesitation flashed in Steve Rogers'' eyes, but he soon confirmed his decision, and even the storm hammer directly appeared in Steve Rogers'' hands, and then with the power of thunder, he roared in the direction of Wanda.


    "No!" Pietro shouted in panic when he saw this scene, but he couldn''t stop anything at all. He could only watch the storm hammer hit Wanda.


    "Hum!" but when the storm hammer came to Wanda, Wanda suddenly surged up with a more powerful chaotic magic. The crimson air flow entangled the storm hammer full of the power of thunder and fixed it in the air, completely unable to move!


    "Lying trough! The hammer of the storm has been fixed?!" Tony Stark twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, and subconsciously burst into a foul language.


    On the other hand, Steve Rogers has no time to correct Tony Stark''s words. He directly smashed the vibrating gold shield in his hand in the direction of Wanda. To be exact, it smashed the storm hammer. Steve Rogers wants to use the anti shock force of the vibrating gold shield to free the storm hammer from the shackles of chaotic magic!


    "Hum!" but obviously, Steve Rogers underestimated the power from chaotic magic, or he underestimated Wanda''s ability. At least the original Wanda never had double line operation. Now, Wanda uses the power of the second chaotic magic to trap the vibration gold shield in chaotic magic!


    "It seems that I have no other means..." Steve Rogers looks a little confused. In the face of such a situation, Steve Rogers doesn''t know what to do. He can''t rush into the flesh and resist the power of chaotic magic?


    At this time, even Logan didn''t open the meaning of changing into a body to rush in. Of course, the main reason is that if Logan really hurt Wanda, it would be a very fatal injury. Once aidman''s alloy steel claw pierces Wanda''s body, it is difficult to ensure that Wanda will not be killed directly


    "How did you incarnate into the boy who sent treasure?" Tony Stark looked at some helpless Steve Rogers, couldn''t help laughing, and then shelled in the direction of Wanda.


    Of course, Tony Stark''s target is not Wanda''s body, but the crimson air flow evolved by the two chaotic magic. More accurately, it is the middle between the crimson air flow and the vibrating gold shield.


    "Bang!" but what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that Wanda was able to use chaotic magic to control the vibration gold shield and directly rebound Tony Stark''s attack. It can be seen that Wanda was out of control, but the most basic judgment was still there!


    "Boom!" Tony Stark flew in nano war armour, avoiding the rebound force from his own firepower.


    "Without the Zhenjin shield you sent, Wanda would not be so easy to deal with..." Tony Stark lowered his head, looked at Steve Rogers and said helplessly, "now, close attack will be controlled by Wanda''s chaotic magic, and long-range attack will be blocked by Zhenjin shield and chaotic magic. This is really a little difficult!"


    "Sorry, I didn''t think of this..." Steve Rogers sighed and looked at the other Avengers. He wanted to calculate who else had the ability to play a role at this time.


    "Be careful!" just then, Logan exclaimed at Tony Stark. It turned out that when Tony Stark had just finished speaking, the crimson light in Wanda''s eyes became more intense, and then directly exerted chaotic magic to launch a third attack on Tony Stark!


    "Bang!" with a sound, Tony Stark formed a nano shield in front of his body, but he still didn''t completely block the chaotic magic. His body also flew out, looking very embarrassed like pitero who just flew out.

 Chapter 647

    "Hiss!" as Tony Stark flew out, a spider silk shot in Wanda''s direction. It seemed that he wanted to save the vibration gold shield, but unfortunately, the spider silk disappeared directly before touching the vibration gold shield.


    "Well, sorry, I can''t seem to help..." Peter Parker scratched his head in embarrassment, looked at the people helplessly and said, "our attacks should be ineffective for Wanda..."


    "Boom!" just as Peter Parker''s voice fell, Max, who understood the power of the law of thunder, finally couldn''t help it. A powerful force of thunder directly blasted in the direction of Wanda and connected with the storm hammer, as if to lead out the power of the storm hammer!


    "Buzz!" on Wanda''s body, the crimson chaos magic became more and more powerful, as if her power had become stronger after being stimulated by max.


    "Ka! Ka!" just as Wanda''s chaotic magic continues to strengthen, not only Max''s thunder power is shaken out, but more importantly, Wanda''s vibration gold shield and storm hammer are trembling faintly.


    The storm hammer is good, because the storm hammer also contains powerful thunder power, but the Zhenjin shield is not so lucky. The American captain shield of the universe is made of pure Zhenjin.


    Zhenjin has been destroyed many times in Huang Wen''s hands. This time, Steve Rogers''s shield seems to be facing such a problem, but this time it''s not Huang Wen''s hand, but Wanda, who is completely out of control, is going to show her reputation as a Scarlet Witch!


    "No... no?" Steve Rogers opened his mouth slightly, subconsciously looked at the vibrating gold shield in front of Wanda, flashing inexplicable eyes and whispered, "has Wanda reached the height of Huang Wen before?"


    "Click!" just as Steve Rogers''s voice fell, Wanda''s vibrating gold shield in front of him was instantly broken into several parts. Needless to ask, Wanda''s way of destroying vibrating gold shield is the same as Huang Wen''s way. They all use power to destroy the molecular structure inside vibrating gold shield, so as to make vibrating gold shield lose its characteristics and completely destroy it!


    "Steve..."


    "Captain..."


    When the Zhenjin shield broke, everyone looked at Steve Rogers. They subconsciously wanted to comfort Steve Rogers, but they didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s all right. The most important task now is to subdue Wanda and see if she can recover!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and looked at the people around him and said.


    "Shua!" just then, Qin Ge Lei''s body flew over from the sky. The Night Walker sent her outside the immortal sword array in New York. Qin Ge Lei flew in by herself, but Qin Ge Lei''s flight speed was not slow, so she came very fast


    "She is no longer Wanda!" Qin Ge Lei just looked at Wanda and directly saw Wanda''s situation, because she had experienced this kind of thing, "Wanda is now controlled by her own power, that is to say, Wanda at this time is the puppet of her power!"


    "What should we do? How can we get her out of this state?" Logan frowned and looked at Qin Ge Lei and whispered.


    "Hmm..." Qin Ge Lei said softly after a little thought. "We need to contain Wanda first, and then let you subdue her."


    "I''ll subdue her? No! No!" Logan quickly shook his head. He was not afraid of Wanda''s chaotic magic, mainly because Logan felt that his bad control would cause more damage to Wanda. "My aidman alloy steel claw is too sharp, and I''m afraid it would kill her directly!"


    "Don''t you just knock her out?" Qin Ge Lei glared angrily. Logan said, "do you have to use your steel claw? Don''t you just knock Wanda out with the power after transformation?"


    "Boom!" just as Qin Ge Lei''s voice fell, Wanda directly bombarded Qin Ge Lei with chaotic magic, but Qin Ge Lei shook it away with her mind.


    "Fight together to contain!" Qin Ge Lei shouted. All Avengers with long-range skills subconsciously displayed their abilities and attacked Wanda''s different directions at the same time, forcing Wanda to distract himself and deal with these abilities with chaotic magic.


    "I''ll help too!" strange''s figure also appeared here. He waved his magic whip and hit Wanda in the direction. Belle on the side also thought a little. Space power directly isolated some chaotic magic and created an opportunity for Logan to attack.


    At this time, Logan took a deep breath and started his transformation. A golden Alderman alloy Logan walked in the direction of Wanda.


    Wanda doesn''t have enough energy to deal with Logan at this time. Even though she knows that Logan is the most threatening existence to her, she can''t ignore other people''s means, because other people''s hands on her will also pose a great threat to her!


    "Da! Da! Da!" of course, Logan''s progress is not easy, because Wanda''s momentum is also very strong at this time, that is, Logan retains the characteristics of King Kong''s not bad divine skill. Otherwise, even if he has aidman alloy steel claw, he will also be directly shocked out.


    "Hoo!" after a long time, Logan came to Wanda. To tell the truth, Logan still had a lot of pressure at this time. Of course, most of it was psychological pressure, because Wanda''s eyes were filled with crimson air and hate, which was still very scary!


    With the sound of "bang!", Logan gently waved his hand and directly hit Wanda''s head. Just for a moment, Wanda fainted directly. The whole person was paralyzed on the ground, and the surrounding chaotic magic disappeared in an instant. The Avengers had no time to stop and all the attacks blew on Logan.


    Fortunately, Rogan''s state at this time is like opening a bully and invincible. The attack of the Avengers did not cause any damage to him.


    "Why don''t you hold her?" Pietro rushed directly in front of Wanda, picked Wanda up, stared at Logan and asked.


    "Cough..." Logan coughed twice and didn''t mean to answer. Are you kidding? Qin Ge Lei is standing nearby. Logan, who is full of desire for survival, doesn''t dare to go beyond anything. Even if Qin Ge Lei hasn''t been angry about similar things, he can''t stand Logan''s guilty!

 Chapter 648

    Pietro did not pay attention to Logan''s meaning. His attention was put back to Wanda. At this time, Wanda had fallen into a coma, but the chaotic magic smell on Wanda really disappeared.


    In other words, Wanda''s crisis has been temporarily solved, but it is unknown what will happen when Wanda wakes up.


    "What should we do next?" Logan looked at Jean grey and whispered, "just knock her out? Don''t we need to do anything else?"


    "Wait until Wanda wakes up and see what happens..." Qin Ge Lei slowly shakes her head and whispers, "if she wakes up and has recovered, there will be nothing. However, if she wakes up and still looks like this, you need to continue to knock her unconscious..."


    "Ah? Does Wanda not recover all the time, and does Logan want to knock her out all the time? Will this leave any sequelae?" Pietro couldn''t help opening his mouth when he heard the dialogue between Logan and Qin Ge Lei, and looked at Qin Ge Lei with some hesitation for a moment.


    "Naturally, there''s no way. Maybe there''s something the supreme mage can do?" Jean grey shrugged, glanced at Pietro and asked strange.


    "I don''t have any way. My strength and insight need to be supplemented in a certain time..." strange shook his head and said softly after hearing Qin Ge Lei''s words, "If I had the strength of master Gu Yi, maybe I could help Miss Wanda, but unfortunately, my current strength is far from that of teacher Gu Yi. Even I can''t know who the power source and realm behind Miss Wanda are."


    "Would it be better if master came back?" Pietro suddenly thought of a possibility and looked at the people and asked.


    "I''m not very clear about this. After all, I don''t know all Mr. Huang''s strength. Moreover, we don''t know what the situation in the dark dimension space is like..." strange stood up helplessly and said.


    "If there is no immortal sword array, then I can directly open the portal and enter the dark dimensional space again. But the immortal sword array has isolated us directly, and I can''t leave here."


    "We can leave New York directly and then open the portal to the dark dimension!" Tony Stark''s eyes turned and looked at Jean grey. "After all, Jean grey just came here, didn''t he?"


    "This is indeed a method, but will Huang really let us pass?" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned, and the storm hammer flew back into his hands, but the vibration gold shield had broken and fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, for the avenger alliance, Zhenjin is not everywhere, but at least it is not rare. It is not too difficult to recast the same Zhenjin shield.


    It''s just that this broken vibration gold shield is of extraordinary significance to Steve Rogers, which can''t be replaced by other vibration gold shields.


    "Mother, shall we go?" Huang Liang asked Belle subconsciously when he heard the conflict between Steve Rogers and Tony Stark.


    "Go, but not all!" Belle''s eyes flashed a trace of decision and said, "those who are strong enough to play their own battle in the dark dimension space went to help, and the rest stayed to continue to guard the avenger alliance and the New York agreement, so as to avoid accidents..."


    "OK!" Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark and nodded. Finally, Belle, Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, Logan, strange, hawk, Huang Liang, John, Max, Johnny blazer and rocky left New York together, ready to go to the dark dimensional space to reinforce Huang Wen.


    Needlework hawk, Peter Parker, spider Gwen, the swallow tail three, the defenders alliance, Bucky Barnes, Ying faming, Wanda and Pete Luo stayed in the Avengers alliance, and Qin Ge Lei helped look after them, so as to prevent Wanda from getting out of control again after waking up.


    While belle is leading the avenger alliance to prepare for the mighty departure, the battle is still going on in the dark dimensional space on the other side.


    Perhaps it is because the time flow rate of the dark dimensional space is different from that of the earth, or because domam disordered the time of the dark dimensional space before. In short, this battle lasted far longer than the avenger Alliance on earth thought.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s clothes have long been broken, leaving only pants that are not intact because of the preservation of cosmic consciousness. Even the Super Saiyan state can''t be maintained because of the exhaustion of strength.


    Huang Wen has begun to use his divine power, the most powerful divine power!


    The meaning of using divine power is that Xuanyuan sword has begun to show its power!


    Originally, Huang Wen''s profound meaning of Buddha, in the earth dimension, can also affect the dark forces in the dark dimension space, and even left a pure land in the dark dimension space.


    But when the dark dimension space left the earth dimension, the pure land disappeared in an instant.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that after the dark dimension space leaves the earth dimension, Huang Wen''s profound meaning of Buddha''s suppression of domam has also decreased sharply, and there is even a faint feeling that it has been suppressed in turn!


    However, fortunately, after the appearance of Xuanyuan sword, things became different. After all, Xuanyuan sword was determined by the system. It has a weapon of damage blessing for demons and ghosts. Even if it is only a legendary prop, it is not only stronger than the immortal killing sword, but also stronger than the profound meaning of Buddha at the epic level!


    "Damn it! What is this?!" at this time, one of domam''s avatars was stronger than Huang Wen, but domam still felt a deep pain after domam''s Avatar was stabbed by Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword!


    Domam encountered the same problem as Mephisto at the beginning. It is difficult for Xuanyuan sword to recover the damage brought by their dimensional demons. Even if the avatar is hurt, it will be fed back to their noumenon. In particular, domam''s Avatar is in the dark dimensional space. Therefore, the whole dark dimensional space has also been hurt by Xuanyuan sword!


    Therefore, domam, who was distracted and looking for the trace of Chen long, once again lost the opportunity to find Chen Long

 Chapter 649

    "Damn it!" domam, although both avatars have the upper hand at this time, he has gradually realized that the situation is wrong. Gu Yi side, he can''t win it in a short time. Huang asked, even if he withdrew from the state of super Saiya, he used a more difficult Xuanyuan sword.


    In addition, Chen long, who has integrated into the dark dimensional space and absorbed unknown power of the dark dimensional space, domam has a feeling that things are going to be out of his control.


    You know, domam was almost omniscient in the dark dimensional space before, but now domam is vaguely aware that part of the dark dimensional space began to get out of his control!


    "Guyi! If you have the ability, defeat me directly! What is your ability to use such means?" domam''s Avatar fighting with Guyi shouted angrily at Guyi.


    "I admit I''m not your opponent!" Gu Yi calmly shrugged and said with a smile. "Even if you divide your strength into two parts, I can''t beat you with all the means together with Huang Wen. However, if we entangle you, you don''t want to deal with Chen Long''s affairs easily..."


    "Maybe this time, you really have a chance to change the Lord of the endless dark dimension space and forge a new Lord of the dark dimension space!"


    "Damn it! Guyi, you really have such a purpose! I won''t let you succeed!" domam''s breath suddenly became unstable. To be exact, the breath of the surrounding dark dimension became unstable.


    Countless dark forces are constantly converging towards domam''s body. At the same time, all the surrounding spaces are turbulent. Heaven and earth begin to turn upside down and the direction begins to be chaotic. In order to make Huang Wen incompatible with Gu Yi, domam solves Gu Yi and Huang Wen as soon as possible, and then solves Chen long as soon as possible, which can not make Gu Yi''s plan succeed!


    "Bang!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s body was directly beaten out by domam. Even the power of Xuanyuan sword was resisted by domam, because domam''s power was strengthened again.


    But soon, Huang Wen recovered again. His injury didn''t affect him. Xuanyuan sword cut in the direction of domam again.


    Shua! This time, Xuanyuan sword didn''t cut domam, because the surrounding space was all disordered, and Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword cut into the space.


    However, even if Xuanyuan sword cuts into the space, it also has a little impact on the surrounding dark dimensional space!


    "Hmm?" suddenly, Huang Wen''s eyes coagulated, then lit up, and then turned his head and shouted at Gu Yi, "Gu Yi master, directly attack the surrounding dark dimensional space and let the dark dimensional space spend dark power to recover itself, so that Chen long can occupy the whole dark dimensional space faster!"


    Gu Yi on the other side was also a little embarrassed. He was also shocked and flew out by domam, but domam didn''t completely defeat Gu Yi and Huang Wen for such a long time. At this time, it broke out briefly and couldn''t directly kill Gu Yi and Huang Wen. After all, Gu Yi and Huang Wen are strong people with their own cards among the heavenly Father level, and they are not so easy to kill!


    "Hmm?" however, Gu Yi was stunned after hearing Huang''s words, because she didn''t quite understand where Huang''s information came from.


    Of course, Gu Yi didn''t go deep into this problem, because Huang Wen already had too many secrets. Gu consciously took action against the surrounding dark dimensional space according to Huang Wen''s words.


    With the sound of "boom!" the power of agomoto bombarded the dark dimensional space, let the dark power there stop, and then a new dark power went to repair this space.


    Huang asked, there is nothing wrong. Doing so can indeed make the dark dimensional space consume more power, so as to accelerate Chen Long''s process of occupying the dark dimensional space!


    As for why Huang Wen knew this, there is no doubt that it was because Chen long perceived it after Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword was cut into the dark dimensional space.


    "Damn it! Bastard!" domam was going to kill Huang Wen and Gu Yi. After being hurt at the worst, domam divided his mind to find Chen long, but domam never thought that Huang Wen would find a bug automatically repaired in the dark dimension space, so he could use it to deal with him.


    At this time, domam could not separate his mind at all. He even wanted to focus all his attention on Huang Wen and Gu Yi to prevent them from continuing to cause harm to the dark dimensional space.


    As for Chen long, domam can only solve Huang Wen and Gu Yi before considering it.


    At this time, domam''s heart was filled with a sense of helplessness, because Huang asked and Gu Yi were like brown sugar. They entangled him and couldn''t get rid of him. Domam felt very uncomfortable.


    In particular, although Huang Wen and Gu Yi had a gap with his strength after leaving the earth dimension, he could not kill Huang Wen and Gu Yi quickly, so the matter fell into a deadlock again.


    "Hiss!" when the two incarnations of domam entangled Huang Wen and Gu Yi again to prevent them from fighting against the dark dimensional space, a fire circle portal appeared in the dark dimensional space, and Belle rushed to this space with the Avengers.


    "Hmm?" Gu Yi, Huang Wen and domam noticed the appearance of belle and others at the same time. Huang Wen couldn''t help but freeze his eyes and subconsciously wanted Belle and the Avengers to leave this dangerous place.


    "Hoo!" Belle was relieved to see that Huang Wen''s body was broken, but there was no accident. "Ask, if you''re all right, Wanda had an accident, I had to let strange open the temple array. We were worried about an accident on your side, so we came..."


    "Domam doesn''t even have the energy to deal with Chen Long now, so he doesn''t have the energy to deal with Belle and them..." Huang asked. When he heard Belle''s words, a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. Then he thought of something and an idea flashed in his mind, "Belle, although their strength is still far from us, there is no problem just destroying the surrounding environment!"


    "Belle!" thinking of this, Huang asked hurriedly shouted at Belle, "you use your ability to destroy the surrounding environment as much as you can! How serious the damage can be!"


    "Destruction? OK, I see..." Belle nodded when she heard the speech. Without any hesitation, she launched her ability, and the surrounding space began to vibrate faintly!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s just two o''clock today. I drank a bowl of porridge, ate two steamed buns, got an injection in the afternoon, drank some water and wanted to have diarrhea. It''s too difficult for me

 Chapter 650

    "Damn it! They have a helper to break in!" a trace of anger flashed in domam''s eyes. He hasn''t let the creatures in the dark dimensional space fight Huang Wen and Gu Yi. Huang Wen and Gu Yi even find someone to destroy his dark dimensional space. Who can''t bear it!


    Of course, the main reason why domam didn''t let the creatures in the dark dimensional space fight against Huang Wen and Gu Yi is that there are no powerful creatures in the dark dimensional space, at least far less than Huang Wen and Gu Yi, and even the aftereffects of their battle can''t bear.


    Now, although the avenger alliance still belongs to mole ants for domam, the avenger alliance does not need to come to help Gu Yi fight Huang Wen, or even close to their battlefield. It is enough to destroy the dark dimension space in the distance.


    Anyway, domam doesn''t even have the energy to manage Chen long at this time, let alone threaten the smaller Avenger alliance?


    However, domam is not helpless for the avenger alliance. The creatures in the dark dimension space have no way and can''t help Huang Wen, Gu Yi and Chen Long who integrate into the dark dimension space, but they can deal with the avenger alliance.


    Even if there is a gap between the strength of the creatures in the dark dimension and the avenger alliance, it can also contain the energy of the avenger alliance, just as Huang Wen and Gu Yi contain domam. At least, domam thinks so


    "Shua!" just as Belle began to shake the surrounding space, the surrounding space turned around again, and then the mighty creatures in the dark dimension appeared in front of the Avenger''s door.


    "How do I feel that we are here to brush the small soldiers again?" Tony Stark looked at the vast dark dimensional space creatures, his mouth twitched slightly and couldn''t help muttering, "why didn''t these small soldiers appear before we came?"


    "Maybe it''s because these soldiers have no effect on the boss..." Logan shrugged his shoulders, then stabbed out his aidman alloy steel claw and looked at the surrounding Avengers, "Get ready to fight, melee department, charge with me, have strong destructive power, can destroy the surrounding environment, stay and continue to destroy and help the boss!"


    "Just concentrate on destroying the dark dimensional space!" at this time, Huang''s voice rang in everyone''s ears, "I naturally have the means to deal with these miscellaneous soldiers!"


    "Hmm?" Logan and others were stunned when they heard Huang''s words, because they could see that Huang asked about the situation at this time. They didn''t understand. Under such circumstances, Huang asked why they insisted on using their own means to deal with those miscellaneous soldiers?


    But soon, Logan and others knew, because at the next moment, countless shadow armies rushed out of the dark dimension.


    Yes, Chen long is not just a separate body. More importantly, Chen long has the shadow Corps mask integrated with ten battle Corps masks in Jackie Chan''s adventure, which can summon ten shadow corps!


    A little magic power can summon 100 soldiers in each Corps. Now Huang asked 470 magic power, which is enough to summon 470000 dark corps soldiers!


    Although the strength of these dark corps soldiers is far from that of the avenger alliance, they are all at an extraordinary level. Coupled with a large number, they have no problem dealing with those creatures in the dark dimension!


    Of course, when these dark corps soldiers first appeared, vigilant eyes flashed in the eyes of the Avengers. After all, these dark corps soldiers didn''t look like a group of good people, nor did they come to help the Avengers. They were more like guys with creatures in the dark dimension space.


    But soon, the misunderstanding was solved, because the soldiers of the dark Corps fought with the creatures in the dark dimension space, and casualties quickly appeared on both sides!


    "Who are these guys? Where did they come from? Why didn''t I find them before?!" domam''s voice was a little suspicious. Some couldn''t believe it. He looked at the soldiers of the dark regiment and shouted. After all, there were too many soldiers, and what was surging on him was the purest dark force.


    "Is this your means?" Gu Yi also looked at Huang with some hesitation, subconsciously frowned and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, that''s right..." Huang Wen shrugged, continued to wave Xuanyuan sword and began to fight against domam''s Avatar. When the creatures in the dark dimension space were restrained by the soldiers of the dark corps, the Avengers began to destroy the surrounding dark dimension space.


    "Boom!"


    Space power, storm hammer, steel armor, flame blade, magic whip, Tathagata palm, ice and fire power, thunder storm, hell fire and pure magic power are constantly destroying around.


    However, Haoke seemed helpless at this time, because Haoke did not have any ability other than power to directly destroy the ground of the dark dimensional space, and it seemed to be a little out of grade. Therefore, Haoke resolutely chose to give up destroying the dark dimensional space and help the soldiers of the dark regiment deal with the creatures of the dark dimensional space.


    At the beginning, the strength of the creatures in the dark dimensional space was comparable to that of the soldiers of the dark Corps. They probably surpassed the earthmen and zeta Ruixing people and reached the extraordinary level, but did not reach the level of combat effectiveness of the famous superhero.


    But when Haoke joins the battle, the situation is completely different. Haoke joins the battle at this level, that is, a child with one punch, and even no creature in the dark dimension space can survive with one punch.


    This is also the disadvantage of the dark dimensional space. At the beginning, there were no creatures in the dark dimensional space. Domam became the first life to break into here, so he became the master of the whole dark dimensional space.


    But later, domam gradually felt that there was no vitality in the whole dark dimensional space over the endless years, which was too uncomfortable. So he took advantage of the power of the dark dimensional space to construct a group of creatures.


    However, domam was afraid that these creatures were too powerful and even grew up to threaten him. Therefore, domam did not let these creatures have too much power at all, but only kept them at the level of being able to see.


    This has led to domam being beaten into his nest, but no one can help him. He can only rely on his strength to fight so many enemies

 Chapter 651

    However, this is also domam''s own choice, because domam did not reach the current level with his own cultivation after all, and even he did not reach the current level step by step.


    Although domam was a wizard at the beginning and had practiced himself, when he came to the dark dimension, domam directly waited for days. Therefore, domam''s inner sense of security was seriously insufficient.


    This is why demons or hell lords in other dimensions often leave their own dimensions and go to other dimensions to do things or do other things, while domam basically won''t leave his own dark dimensional space.


    Even if domam invades the earth dimension and takes the earth as his ultimate goal, he should act together with the dark dimension space, because he is afraid that the dark dimension space will be robbed.


    Unfortunately, what domam is most afraid of and what he meets now. Domam''s own energy is restrained by Huang Wen and Gu Yi, and the creatures in the dark dimension space are also restrained by Haoke and the soldiers of the dark Corps.


    Moreover, on the bright side, some Avengers are destroying the surrounding dark dimensional space, which makes the dark dimensional space have to spend strength to repair. On the dark side, Chen long is stealing the power of the dark dimensional space to rob domam''s authority in the dark dimensional space!


    "How long has it been? How do I feel that many days have passed?" Tony Stark''s armor energy has long been exhausted. He has watched the war for several days. Other Avengers have destroyed the dark dimension space, and other people''s power has been exhausted several times. He has rested for a long time.


    Even the creatures in the dark dimensional space have been solved by Haoke and the soldiers of the dark Corps. There are only a group of them left in the whole dark dimensional space. However, the battle between Huang Wen, Gu Yi and domam still has no intention to stop.


    "It''s been a week and we don''t know what''s going on on on earth. However, domam should have no other ability to deal with the earth. In addition, the temple array has been opened. There''s probably no accident, that is, Wanda. I don''t know if it''s better..." strange heard Tony Stark''s words, After feeling it a little, he said.


    "The time velocity of this dark dimensional space is different from that of the earth, so you don''t need to worry about what happens on the earth!" at this time, Gu Yi, who is fighting with domam, took some time and said with strange and others, "The time velocity on earth is far lower than that in the dark dimensional space, so the current situation on earth should be just what you were when you left..."


    "So it is. In this way, we can rest assured..." the Avengers breathed a sigh of relief, and then gathered their strength again and began to destroy the dark dimensional space. Of course, we should remove Tony Stark who didn''t do anything.


    After all, unlike others, Tony Stark''s steel armor was exhausted. Although he was also a strong man in the legendary realm, he almost had no damage to the dark dimension space, so Tony Stark finally stopped doing it


    In this way, in the dark dimensional space, I don''t know how long it took. Even Huang Wen and Gu Yi couldn''t fight for such a long time. After the Avengers had rested and rested, things finally made a new breakthrough.


    Huang Wen and Gu Yi can clearly feel that the power of domam began to decline significantly, even to the level suppressed by the earth dimension!


    Huang Wen can also feel that Chen long has occupied 40% of the power of the dark dimension space, that is, when Chen Long occupies half of the power of the dark dimension space, it is the time to make a complete showdown with domam!


    "Damn it! It''s useless! You''re doomed to fail!" domam was also a little flustered at this time. He roared at Huang Wen and Gu Yi and shouted, "you''re doomed to fail! If you want to be the master of the dark dimension space, you have to experience the test of the will of the whole dark dimension space. In this way, thieves who steal the power of the dark dimension space can''t pass the test!"


    "Oh? Even you can withstand such a test. How can you guarantee that he can''t withstand such a test?" Huang asked with a sneer, looking at domam''s Avatar.


    "Hum! I had a near death experience at the beginning, and as a wizard, I had a firm belief in my heart! Far from being comparable to this rat!" domam continued to roar at Huang Wen after hearing Huang Wen''s words.


    "Let''s wait and see!" Huang Wen shrugged his shoulders. At this time, although his combat effectiveness decreased seriously, domam''s combat effectiveness also decreased seriously. Therefore, the pressure of combat did not continue to increase.


    As for whether Chen long can withstand the test of the will from the dark dimension space, Huang Wen didn''t care at all.


    After all, Chen long is not an independent creature. Chen Long''s will is Huang Wen''s will. When domam was a wizard, his willpower could never be stronger than Huang Wen of heavenly Father level, let alone Huang Wen''s divine power and even the most powerful of all abilities.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect is that the test of Chen Long''s will in the dark dimensional space did not come to him. In other words, the dark dimensional space also did not perceive Chen Long''s life and consciousness. Therefore, the subconscious of the dark dimensional space believes that Chen Long''s existence without independent consciousness is the most suitable to become the master of the dark dimensional space, Especially when Chen long has mastered half of the power of the dark dimension space and can completely compete with domam.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    A series of voices rang out in the dark dimensional space. Huang Wen, Gu Yi, Belle and a group of Avengers were all spit out of the dark dimensional space... Well, spitting out may be inaccurate. Anyway, they were directly excluded by the dark dimensional space.


    Those soldiers of the dark Corps who have made great contributions have long been collected by Huang Wen. As for the original creatures of the dark dimension space, they have died long ago. In the whole dark dimension space, only domam and Chen long, who occupies half of the dark dimension space, are still in the final competition to see who can finally become the real master of the dark dimension space.


    However, I think this matter should not be answered in a short time, but similarly, domam can''t go to the earth to make trouble in a short time


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s still two o''clock today. I''ve been injected for two days. I can have diarrhea today. It''s really invincible. I''ve been injected for another day. I hope I can recover completely tomorrow. Don''t need an injection

 Chapter 652

    Suddenly appeared outside the dimension, most of the Avengers did not adapt, especially Tony Stark, who did not have special energy protection. They had a strange reaction at the first time. If they were not all legendary, I''m afraid someone would have died instantly.


    So Huang Wen quickly waved his hand, and a breath protected all the people, so that they would not be eroded by the forces between the dimensions. After all, the damage to the human body here is more serious than that in cosmic space and quantum space!


    "What''s this place? What''s the situation now?" Tony Stark, relieved, looked at the surrounding dimensional space and couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the void outside the dark dimensional space, or the gap between countless dimensions, which we generally call between dimensions..." Gu glanced at Tony Stark and explained softly.


    "Generally speaking, the existence under the heavenly father cannot survive in such a space. However, there are many alternative existence among you, that is, between this dimension, can survive. Of course, this does not include you, Mr. Tony Stark."


    "Of course I know this..." Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "this is not what I am good at. However, if I have developed armor for this dimension, I can survive here..."


    "Why are we here? Just now I felt an irresistible repulsion, and then I appeared here?" Steve Rogers flashed a doubt in his eyes and looked at Gu Yi and Huang Wen in a low voice.


    "It is Chen Long who occupies half of the dark dimensional space, so the dark dimensional space needs to decide the winner and see who is the final master of the dark dimensional space..." Huang asked, his eyes moving, as if sensing Chen Long''s current situation, and then gave an answer, "At this time, no one can disturb them, so the dark dimensional space will directly turn all the power into a repulsive force and exclude all outsiders. This power is irresistible to me and master Gu Yi!"


    "I don''t know these things yet..." Gu Yi took a deep look at Huang Wen after hearing Huang Wen''s words, as if he thought of something and asked thoughtfully, "You already know Chen long, don''t you? I can feel that the soldiers ninjas full of dark forces you convened before are the same as Chen Long''s dark forces! Or they are of the same origin!"


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell master Gu Yi before. This Chen long is really my means..." Huang asked. He knew what Gu Yi had guessed and didn''t mean to hide. Instead, he nodded directly and calmly, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that he could occupy half of the dark dimensional space before. I''m ready to let him sacrifice and drag domam down."


    "You have a heart." Gu Yi suddenly understood something when he heard Huang''s question, and suddenly smiled. "In that case, the earth will be handed over to you. From today on, everything on the earth depends on you. I can''t continue to help you. However, with your strength, you really don''t need my help..."


    "Oh, by the way, Odin doesn''t have much time. Therefore, his temper may be a little bad. If you can tolerate him, just tolerate him. After all, you must meet again in the future, and I will say hello to Isaac!"


    "So, master Gu Yi, it''s fate to see you again!" Huang asked, taking a deep breath, arched his hand at Gu Yi with a serious face, and bowed slightly. "Thank you for the protection of master Gu Yi along the way. If master Gu Yi hadn''t undertaken so many things in front and helped me so many times, I wouldn''t have reached this level today!"


    "This is what I should do. At least you repay me, don''t you?" Gu Yi smiled, shook his head and said softly, "strange, in the future, I''ll give you the pulse of camataj. However, I''m not very worried about you. At least you know, it''s enough to ask Huang when things happen..."


    "Didn''t Mr. Gu Yi worry that I wasn''t independent enough?" strange smiled at Gu Yi and asked jokingly.


    "You don''t have enough strength. Why should you be so independent? If you have a chance to catch up with Huang Wen, you should be able to be independent..." Gu looked at strange and Huang Wen, and said helplessly, "Forget it, when I didn''t say it, it was too difficult to catch up with this guy. Now, I didn''t know the details of this guy!"


    "Master Gu Yi, my son Ronnie..." Logan heard that master Gu Yi was about to leave, suddenly remembered something, looked at Gu Yi with some hesitation and asked, "is he where Master Gu Yi is going?"


    "Well, yes, but you are not just this child. I hope you can focus your attention on other children and treat them equally..." Gu Yi looked at Logan, nodded and said, "As for Ronnie, if I meet him, I will greet him and tell him your situation. However, it is not difficult to know these things with the power of the Phoenix..."


    "Ask, Isaac, is it your father?" Belle floated to Huang Wen''s side, looked a little nervous and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, Morris is Isaac." before Huang Wen answered, Gu Yi directly said, "Huang Wen''s strength was not enough before, and I didn''t mean to say it, but now Huang Wen''s strength is enough to know these things. Now tell him, there''s no problem..."


    "Moreover, even if I admit that Isaac has a good eye for people, I know Isaac never thought that Huang asked you to grow so fast. To tell the truth, Belle, you have to work harder, otherwise you may not even keep up with Huang asked!"


    "Belle has worked very hard..." Huang asked, taking the thoughtful Belle into his arms, gently rubbed Belle''s hair and said, "don''t worry, I''ll find a chance to help you."


    "I have to work hard myself!" Belle raised her head, looked at Huang seriously and asked.


    "Well, don''t look at you spreading dog food, I''m gone. This time, the earth is really going to be handed over to you!" Gu Yi looked at Huang Wen, Belle, strange and a group of Avengers, took a deep breath, nodded at them, and finally left a word. His body disappeared between dimensions and disappeared.

 Chapter 653

    "Really gone..." Huang Wen watched Gu Yi disappear in front of him and couldn''t help sighing. To tell the truth, even Gu Yi''s disciple trange didn''t feel more deeply at this time, because the relationship between trange and Gu Yi was not as much as that between Huang Wen and Gu Yi.


    In particular, Gu Yi helped Huang Wen many times before. No matter where the crisis came from, Gu Yi chose to stand on Huang Wen''s side. Even if Gu Yi was oppressed by his ally Odin, Gu Yi also chose to help Huang Wen.


    Therefore, when Gu Yi left, Huang Wen still felt a lot. At the same time, Huang Wen also felt a responsibility. From today on, the position of the strongest Guardian on earth will fall on him. Whether it is an alien threat or a dimensional threat, Huang Wen needs to be distracted.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen doesn''t need to do all these things. After all, Huang Wen has the avenger alliance and strange working in the material world and the dimensional world respectively. Huang Wen only needs to deal with the existence they can''t deal with.


    This time, domam''s affair is also a successful end. For Huang Wen, the only regret is that he didn''t really kill domam. Huang Wen can only get the lucky draw for the epic character who killed domam after Chen Long defeated domam and completely occupied the dark dimension space where domam is located


    "Master Gu Yi..." the Avengers also flashed their eyes at this time, recalling their few meetings with Gu Yi and the shock and peace of mind brought by Gu Yi to them. They knew that they might never see Gu Yi again.


    "Gu Yi teacher..." strange sighed lightly. In fact, he didn''t have much contact with Gu Yi, but Gu Yi had no reservations about him. Whether he passed on the position of the supreme mage to him or told him many secrets belonging to the supreme mage, he was very helpful to strange. Therefore, strange''s heart was very interested in Gu Yi, Also very grateful.


    "Let''s go, we don''t need to stay here anymore." Huang asked, looking at the crowd with a slightly dull atmosphere, looked at strange and said, "strange, open the portal and let''s go back to earth."


    "Oh." strange subconsciously answered, and didn''t even ask Huang why he had the ability similar to transmission, but didn''t take the people back by himself.


    "Hiss!" a ring of fire portal appeared in front of the people. The other end of the ring of fire portal was outside New York, or outside the immortal sword array. The people had opened the ring of fire portal from here to go to the dark dimensional space.


    Soon, they came out of the fire circle portal and returned to the earth. Huang Wen also took back the air wrapped in them. After all, they have returned to the earth. They don''t need Huang Wen''s air to protect themselves.


    "Hoo!" Tony Stark and other Avengers breathed a sigh of relief one after another and said with some emotion, "is it finally back, or is the earth''s air more comfortable? It''s not like the dark dimensional space. There''s a smell of darkness everywhere..."


    "Yes, especially in that dimension, there is a sense of boundlessness in the universe, which makes people feel empty in their hearts!"


    "No, Huang asked, why did you let strange open the portal instead of directly taking us back to the avenger building?" Tony Stark suddenly found a blind spot and looked at Huang and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes!" strange heard Tony Stark''s words and realized the problem. Just now he subconsciously followed Huang''s words and forgot that Huang could return to the earth. So strange also looked at Huang and asked, "Mr. Huang, isn''t it more convenient for you to bring us back?"


    "How could it be more convenient?" Huang asked, with some helplessness, and said softly, "Each transmission method has its unique places and advantages. I was able to go to the dark dimensional space before because I forcibly broke the spatial crack of the dimension, because I didn''t leave the existence of spatial coordinates at all. Therefore, it''s more convenient for you to use the transmission gate of Kamata Taj..."


    "I think you are lazy, and when you see that Gu Yi is gone, you directly start to call strange, just as you ask us to do things for you!" Tony Stark looked at Huang angrily as if he thought of something.


    "Cough, how could it?" Huang asked, coughing twice, without any intention of admitting, and then directly changed the topic and said, "since domam''s matter has been solved and the temple array has been reopened, strange, the matter of guarding the temple array will be handed over to you. If there is anything irresistible..."


    "I will definitely contact Mr. Huang Wen. Mr. Huang Wen, I also want to get the same watch as Mr. Gu Yi, so I can contact you directly..." after hearing Huang Wen''s words, strange flashed a look of expectation in his eyes, looked at Huang Wen and said.


    "After all, even if I stay in the temple of New York in the future, there are many inconvenient places for the opening of the immortal sword array. If I have a watch, I can contact Mr. Huang in time!"


    "Well, there''s a little truth in what you said..." Huang asked. Looking at strange''s slightly expectant appearance, he vaguely felt that something was wrong. Was this strange influenced too much by himself? Even Huang asked. This strange will always come to him for help. At that time, I''m afraid he will have to change Huang asked to work for strange.


    So Huang Wen took out a watch from Najie and asked silly girl to set it quietly. As long as strange''s business is not too urgent, strange has to deal with it by himself and can''t contact him.


    As for how to judge whether the matter of strange is urgent or not, as long as strange takes his watch, silly girl''s program can naturally judge. As a former doctor, strange won''t have any aversion to the technology of watch, which can monitor the heart rate and blood oxygen content


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang asked..." after taking the watch, strange wore it on his wrist with a little happiness. When he was about to continue to say something, he was interrupted by Huang asked.


    After Huang Wen waved his hand, most parts of the immortal killing sword array were closed. Huang Wen and others also turned into light spots and appeared in the avenger building.

 Chapter 654

    "You see, I said this guy is lazy and can bring us back!" Tony Stark couldn''t help muttering again when he saw the people appear in the avenger building.


    "Strange, I have made a special channel for you at the temple in New York. You can transfer to each other through the portal in the three temples. In this way, even after the immortal killing sword array is fully opened, you may come from there!" Huang asked, ignoring Tony Stark''s meaning, but looking at strange, said softly.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang!" strange''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. He finally didn''t have to work hard to run around. Shengsheng played a magician as a Parkour expert.


    As for the reason why Huang Wen opened the privilege to the temple in New York at this time, it is not that Huang Wen treated Gu Yi differently from strange, but because Huang Wen had not completely mastered the immortal sword array when he completely opened the immortal sword array several times before, or he could not wave the power of the immortal sword array like an arm.


    Now Huang Wen has broken through to the strong of the heavenly Father level, and even his divine power is relatively strong among the strong of the heavenly Father level. Therefore, Huang Wen has reached the level of controlling the immortal killing sword array. At this time, the immortal killing sword array is completely under Huang Wen''s control, and Huang Wen can control every power in the immortal killing sword array!


    "The temple array has just been opened, and I''ve just experienced domam. I''m worried about an accident between the king and Baron modu, so I left first..." after thanking Huang, strange suddenly thought of something, nodded at Huang and whispered.


    "Well, let''s go. By the way, pay attention to Baron modu. The most important thing is to pay attention to his psychological and ideological education. This person is also a more extreme person..." Huang asked, waving his hand, turned strange''s body into a light spot, transmitted it out, and directly sent it to Kama Taj, It saves trange from opening the ring of fire portal and running around.


    This domam event is officially over. Domam''s threat to the earth should be completely over. No matter who will become the master in the dark dimensional space, domam will have no chance to come back to the earth in a short time.


    But this time, the help for Huang Wen is not great, or this time, the help for Huang Wen has not yet appeared.


    Because at this time, there is no winner between Chen long and domam. If Chen Long finally wins, it is equivalent to that Huang Wen has a separate body dominated by the dark dimension space. It may not be much help for Huang Wen''s own strength, but it can become a key card of Huang Wen!


    Moreover, if Chen Long wins the final victory, Huang Wen can also get this epic character lottery. If Huang Wen''s previous speculation is correct, Huang Wen''s epic character lottery should be able to draw more powerful characters than Yin ruozhou!


    Unfortunately, I don''t know when this day will come. Fortunately, the time flow rate in the dark dimension space is different from that of the earth. I don''t think it will take too long... Right?


    "Hoo! It''s hard for domam to fight with the dark dimensional space. After this war, there should be no accidents in a short time, so let''s relax!" Huang asked. After seeing off strange, he thought a little and looked at the people and said with a smile.


    "Ask, you seem to have forgotten a thing..." when Belle heard Huang''s question, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, came close to Huang''s ear and whispered, "the matter over Wanda has not been solved, and I don''t know how Wanda is now..."


    "Oh, I certainly remember Wanda. However, they can''t help. Naturally, they can have a good rest..." Huang asked. After hearing Belle''s words, he quickly smiled, shrugged and gave an explanation.


    Although Huang Wen did not admit that he had forgotten Wanda''s affairs, the fact is that Huang Wen did forget Wanda''s affairs.


    After all, in the dark dimensional space before, Huang Wen''s mind and spirit were all on domam. In addition, the battle time was too long. Belle just said something about Wanda''s accident and strange''s opening of the temple array, so Huang Wen''s memory was not very deep.


    Now, under Belle''s reminder again, Huang Wen thought of Wanda, read the knowledge seen in the ancient private library space from Chen long, and knew who the dimensional demon God behind Wanda is!


    Sison!


    The first and most powerful dark magic master on earth, he is the source of Wanda''s power!


    Huang Wen didn''t know this knowledge originally, or he couldn''t remember who and who the evil devil was. For example, the satorak in the red tank before, Huang Wen couldn''t tell the difference between him and the dark god Sison. One crimson and the other crimson, which was really confusing


    However, Chen Long''s long stay in Guyi''s private library space is not for nothing. At least Chen long still knows some about the demons and gods of the dark camp.


    Therefore, when he knew these things, Huang Wen''s heart was a little heavy, because their strength was at least at the same level as domam, or even stronger than domam.


    After all, Chen long has seen in books that Mephisto and domam have borrowed the energy of the nether God Sison, which shows how powerful the nether God Sison is!


    Fortunately, this is the earth dimension. Even the dark god Sison can''t bring all his power here. Just as satorak''s consciousness was smashed by Odin after coming to the earth, Huang Wen thinks he can compete with such a dimension demon God on the earth!


    "You mean you have a way to solve Wanda''s problem?" Steve Rogers asked tentatively with his eyes slightly brightened after hearing Huang''s words.


    "It''s hard to say, but I already know what''s going on..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and looking at a group of Avengers. "As for whether it can be solved, we need to see what''s going on in Wanda''s specific situation. We can only hope that the guy of the nether God Sison has not reduced too much power!"


    "Pluto Sison? Who is that? Is it more powerful than domam?" Tony Stark asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 655

    At this time, in Tony Stark''s eyes, domam has become the most powerful enemy he knows. After all, domam has spent so many Avengers, Huang Wen and Gu Yi''s strength, and still hasn''t been completely solved. It can be seen how powerful domam is.


    "Compared with the dark god Sison, the dark god Sison will not be weaker than the dark god Sison, or even more powerful..." Huang asked, shaking his head and flashing his body, took the people to the underground space of the avenger building.


    Yes, Wanda was not in the infirmary at this time, but in the prison under the avenger building. Obviously, something happened to Wanda during the time when the Avengers left, otherwise the prison would not be in a mess.


    Even the left behind Avengers did not find the return of Huang Wen and others. They all looked at Wanda and Qin Ge Lei very nervously.


    At this time, Qin Ge Lei also looks a little tired. If the power of the Phoenix does not leave Qin Ge Lei''s body, Qin Ge Lei will not be difficult to deal with Wanda. Even if Wanda is controlled by the power of the dark god Sison, the dark god Sison cannot project all the power into Wanda''s body.


    However, after all, Qin Ge Lei lost the power of the Phoenix. Even though she was a mutant at the Omega level and even strengthened by the apocalypse, Qin Ge Lei was still a little stretched in the face of the runaway Wanda.


    If it weren''t for Qin Ge Lei''s quick response and direct action before Wanda has completely recovered, I''m afraid it might not be Qin Ge Lei who won in the end!


    "Qin, what happened?" Logan saw Qin Ge Lei''s tired appearance, hurried to run over, and asked with some heartache holding Qin Ge Lei.


    "Hoo! You''re back, just come back..." Qin Ge Lei finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Logan coming back. Logan came back, at least to ensure that when Wanda lost control again, someone could go in and stun Wanda. Qin Ge Lei doesn''t need to continue to work hard.


    "Master!"


    "Ask brother!"


    "Mr. Huang asked!"


    At this time, the left behind Avengers came back and saw Huang Wen and others. Then they were excited one by one, because after Huang Wen came back, they finally had a backbone in their hearts.


    Especially Pietro, he looked very excited at this time, because he really didn''t want to see Wanda hurt others, let alone see others hurt Wanda.


    In Pietro''s opinion, if Huang asks back, Wanda should be saved and even completely recovered!


    "Master, please help Wanda!" Pietro turned into a light and appeared beside Huang Wen, pleading at Huang Wen in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, Wanda is my disciple and won''t ignore her." Huang asked, patting Pietro on the shoulder and softly comforting, "however, Wanda''s situation is a little complicated to tell the truth, even more complicated than the problems of Johnny brazier and Jean grey, so I still need a little time to observe..."


    "Master, I believe you can help Wanda recover, right?" Pietro was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, and then looked straight into Huang''s eyes to get a positive answer from Huang''s mouth.


    "Of course." Huang asked with a light smile, nodded and said, "no matter what the situation is with Wanda, I''ll let her recover! Well, get out of the way and I''ll go and see Wanda..."


    "OK, thank you, master!" Pietro quickly stepped aside and looked at Huang Wen excitedly in the direction of Wanda and Qin Ge Lei.


    "Be careful, the power in Wanda''s body is extremely strong, and has completely lost control..." Qin Ge Lei looked at Huang Wen and came over, lowered her voice and reminded, "maybe it''s not accurate to describe it as out of control. She seems to be controlled by another consciousness!"


    "Is it controlled by another consciousness?" Huang asked subconsciously. When he already knew that Wanda''s power source was the nether God Sison, Wanda was controlled by another consciousness, that is, the nether God Sison controlled Wanda!


    In other words, at least the consciousness of the nether God Sison is affecting Wanda!


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen looked solemn, and then slowly walked towards Wanda, as if he felt Huang Wen''s proximity. Wanda''s body began to tremble slightly, and then a crimson air flow wrapped Wanda''s body directly, as if organizing Huang Wen''s exploration.


    "What''s the situation? It hasn''t happened before!" Qin Ge Lei said subconsciously when she saw this scene.


    "What was the situation before?" Huang asked. Looking at Wanda, he frowned, turned his head and looked at Qin Ge Lei.


    "After Logan knocked Wanda unconscious, we directly brought Wanda here, because we know that the infirmary can''t help Wanda at all, and if Wanda wakes up out of control in the infirmary, it may cause great harm, so we brought Wanda here..." Zhong Qiang stepped forward, He whispered about what happened after the Vengeances left to support Huang Wen.


    "At first, Wanda was in a coma and pitro took care of her. But two days later, just before asking brother you came back, Wanda suddenly opened her eyes. Pitro subconsciously thought Wanda had recovered, so he was ready to ask Wanda how he felt. As a result, he was directly beaten out by Wanda''s chaotic magic."


    "Then Wanda lost control again. If Qin Ge Lei hadn''t stayed here, I''m afraid no one among us could stop Wanda. Even the whole Avenger building, together with us, would be destroyed in Wanda''s hands..."


    Zhong Qiang said here with a little fear in his voice, but his fear is not without reason, because looking at the left behind Avengers, whether they are needlework hawk, Peter Parker, spider Gwen, swallow tail three, Defender alliance, Bucky Barnes or Ying faming, they do not have enough strength to deal with Wanda and her chaotic magic.


    The reason why these Avengers stay is that they lack the power of the mysterious side. Even if they go to the dark dimensional space, they can''t help.


    That is, Steve Rogers and Tony Stark thought of this situation in advance and let Qin Ge Lei stay. Otherwise, Huang Wen and others will only see a piece of ruins when they return to the avenger building. As for how many of the remaining Avengers can survive, it depends on their lives

 Chapter 656

    "In other words, when Wanda was out of control before, there was no such situation. She was attacking actively before, but now she is defending passively?" Huang asked. After hearing Zhong Qiang''s story, he looked at Wanda protected by the crimson air flow of chaotic magic.


    "Yes, it hasn''t happened before!" Qin Ge Lei nodded at the speech, and then suddenly smiled like a sigh of relief. "However, this situation can at least prove that Wanda is afraid of you, or Wanda has some out of control consciousness and is afraid of you. Otherwise, she won''t make such a response!"


    "Well, what you said is reasonable." Huang asked, nodded thoughtfully, then released his divine power and began to explore the crimson air flow towards Wanda''s chaotic magic.


    However, Huang Wen soon felt an impeding force. Compared with Huang Wen''s own strength, this impeding force is not particularly powerful, but this impeding force and has an incomparably powerful essence. It belongs to the power of the nether God Sison, and the natural essence is powerful!


    "Hum!" Huang Wen felt the power of the dark god Sison, and suddenly thought of something. The divine power suddenly changed, and a Buddhist law was integrated into Huang Wen''s divine power.


    It would be absolutely impossible for Huang Wen to do this before he understood the Buddha''s law, but now Huang Wen has been able to use the Buddha''s law in all aspects!


    Whether it is the integration with other law forces in battle, or any of the three forces acting on essence, Qi and spirit, Huang Wen can command like an arm, or even control in detail!


    With the change of Huang Wen''s divine power, the original strength of the nether God Sison also resisted more strongly, because the strength of the nether God Sison can obviously feel that the law of Buddha is an existence he doesn''t like, and even makes him feel bored!


    However, the power of Huang Wen''s heavenly father is not false. In particular, Huang Wen chose his most powerful divine power to cooperate with the law of the Buddha. Therefore, even the power of the dark god Sison can not easily stop the power from Huang Wen.


    "Boom!" just at this time, when he returned to karataj''s strange and was just about to meet Wang and Baron modu, he suddenly felt a pressure from the temple array.


    This pressure turned strange''s face white, and then when strange didn''t respond at all, a strong consciousness directly and strongly penetrated into the earth dimension protected by the temple array!


    "What is this?!" strange''s eyes flashed a light of surprise and uncertainty. He slightly opened his mouth and looked a little dull. He didn''t understand how the temple array that even domam could expel could not suddenly stop a consciousness.


    However, this is the reason why so many dimensional demons try to leave their power carriers on the earth. In this way, they can make their consciousness come to the earth more easily!


    The previous satorak was like this. With the direct help of the dark red gem power in the red tank, he came to a part of his consciousness, but unfortunately, that part of his consciousness was directly destroyed by Odin.


    At this time, the same is true of Pluto Sison. Wanda is his gem or his power carrier in the eyes of Pluto Sison. Therefore, he can also bring his consciousness through Wanda''s body, especially when his power has further control over Wanda!


    Therefore, the nether God Sison not only passed through the temple array, but also directly passed through the immortal sword array of the avenger building and came to Wanda.


    With the sound of "boom!" a powerful force broke out directly on Wanda. Compared with Huang Wen''s impression, the satorac consciousness that came to the earth is no different. However, Huang Wen has not been the little weak chicken in the legendary realm for a long time. He is also a strong man of heavenly father level now!


    "Shua!" Huang asked, waving his hand, calmed down all the power fluctuations released around him, and even the surrounding rooms were not damaged.


    "Who are you? How dare you make an idea of my host?" Wanda''s voice sent out the voice of the nether God Sison, but it was obvious that the nether God Sison didn''t know Huang Wen, so he looked at Huang Wen and said, "what about Gu Yi? What about Odin? They don''t care about the situation, can you manage it?"


    "Wanda is my disciple, and I naturally have to take care of her affairs." Huang Wen calmly shook his head and looked at Wanda and suddenly smiled. To be exact, Huang Wen''s smile was directed at the dark god Sison.


    "Disciple? You deserve it too!" the voice of the dark god Sison, who was unhappy and disdainful, sounded as if he completely despised Huang Wen.


    "To tell you the truth, if you don''t bring your consciousness into Wanda''s body, I really don''t know how to expel your influence on Wanda carefully..." Huang asked, not angry at the words of the dark god Sison, but continued to say with a light smile.


    "But now, you have come to your own consciousness, so it''s much easier to deal with you, nether God Sison, isn''t it? My disciple Huang asked, you can''t touch it. Wait until you have the ability to directly come to the earth dimension with all your strength!"


    "System! Release the task and kill the consciousness belonging to the nether God Sison!" Huang asked. Thinking that there was no gain from dealing with domam this time, he directly communicated with the system and released a new task. After all, such a strong person is not like those dragon tricks. It''s really a waste not to release the task.


    "Ding! You are generating a task: destroy the consciousness belonging to the nether God Sison in front of you, and reward epic props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    Soon, the voice of the system rang in Huang Wen''s ear, but it was obvious that in the judgment of the system, the consciousness belonging to the nether God Sison was not too difficult for Huang Wen at the father level. Therefore, the task reward of eliminating the nether God Sison this time was not even comparable to killing the apocalypse and Mephisto.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen is not unacceptable for an epic prop lucky draw. The big deal is that Huang Wen can use the epic prop lucky draw to exchange for an epic character. Although it looks like a waste.


    "Accept it! I hope I can draw a more useful prop this time. In other words, how can I get no skills after entering the epic level lottery?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind and then took the task.

 Chapter 657

    "Boastful boy! You''re looking for death!" Pluto Sison didn''t know Huang Wen''s task release. He only heard Huang Wen say that he could easily solve him and even invite him to fight to let him bring all his strength to the earth dimension.


    When did the nether God Sison receive such ridicule? There are countless dimensional demons. Few dare to talk to the nether God Sison like Huang Wen. Therefore, the nether God Sison is directly angry. He wants Huang Wen to know his power!


    But soon, the consciousness of the dark god Sison felt a bad breath, especially when he felt that the surrounding time and space began to slow down. Over Huang Wen''s eyebrows, there was a villain who looked the same as Huang Wen, carrying a Xuanyuan sword and flying towards himself!


    Sword 23!


    "Father level strong man? Is there a father level strong man on earth? Is he a father level strong man?" an idea flashed in the mind of the dark god Sison. Then he felt a strong threat on sword 23, not to the noumenon, but to his consciousness!


    "Don''t mess around! Otherwise, I will directly destroy the host!" subconsciously, the dark god Sison wants to threaten Huang Wen with Wanda''s life and ask Huang Wen to stop his attack and protect this consciousness.


    "Don''t worry, it will be very light soon. Wanda won''t be hurt, because you are the demon targeted by Xuanyuan sword!" Huang asked. His voice echoed next to the consciousness of the dark god Sison, and then sword 23 directly penetrated the consciousness of the dark god Sison.


    Just as Huang Wen expected, the reward for this system task was so low because the consciousness of the dark god Sison was too easy for Huang Wen. Therefore, when Xuanyuan sword cut out sword 23, everything was doomed.


    The consciousness of the nether God Sison disappeared directly and was completely destroyed by Huang Wen, just as Odin did to satorak at the beginning.


    As for whether the Pluto God Sison will be angry and force to come to the earth to fight with Huang Wen, Huang Wen is too lazy to care. After all, the Pluto God Sison will be suppressed by the earth dimension when he comes to the earth dimension, otherwise he will not cultivate Wanda as the host.


    Both Wanda and red tanks are the means of these dimensional demons, so that they can accommodate more power. One day, they can bring all their power to the earth dimension!


    So why must it be the earth dimension? Because whether it''s Sison or domam, they all leave from the earth dimension. They are the creatures of the earth or ancient gods


    "Ding! Mission: destroy the consciousness belonging to the nether God Sison in front of you. It has been completed. Reward the epic props once."


    That is, at this time, a systematic prompt sound sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, and Huang Wen''s heart was relieved. At least, such a prompt sound can prove that the consciousness of Pluto Sison was really destroyed by himself, and Wanda was temporarily separated from the crisis from Pluto Sison.


    At the same time, in a dimension far away from the earth, a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the dark god Sison, looked at the direction of the earth dimension and fell into silence.


    "Domam shot at the earth before and finally failed?" the vision of the dark god Sison moved, and a divine thought flashed in his mind. "Who is it? Because of the heavenly Father strong man called Huang Wen? When did such a strong man appear on the earth?"


    "Gu Yi seems to have left the earth, and Odin''s deadline is coming. He must leave the earth dimension, but Huang Wen seems to be very young and even full of vitality. With him, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to go to the earth dimension!"


    "And the influence on Wanda has disappeared. Unless Wanda continues to attract more powerful forces and give me a chance to come to consciousness again, even that can''t pose a threat to Huang Wen..."


    "The sword just now is not only powerful, but more importantly, I felt a sense of restraint. It restrained me more than the golden light before. It seems to be restraint from the origin of life. Is it related to the demons and ghosts asked by Huang?"


    "Hum! I won''t just forget about this. Since you have reached the present state, it will be sooner or later for you to leave the earth dimension. I don''t believe you will stay there forever. When you leave the earth dimension, I will do it!"


    "Huang asked! Don''t underestimate my patience. Even for thousands of years, I will wait for you to leave the earth dimension and kill you!"


    Huang Wen doesn''t know yet that he has been on the list of must kill of the nether God Sison, but even if he knows, Huang Wen won''t care at all. After all, it''s really hard to say who will kill him when Huang Wen has the strength to leave the earth dimension.


    Besides, Gu Yi, who has left the earth dimension, has not provoked countless dimensional demons before. She has left the earth dimension and is not living well. Huang asked here. No one can support him


    Of course, Huang Wen didn''t consider these at this time. He put away his Xuanyuan sword and looked at Wanda. At this time, the crimson air flow on Wanda is slowly dissipating, or slowly pouring back into Wanda''s body.


    In other words, Wanda at this time should be recovering. In particular, Huang Wen feels a spiritual force and is recovering from Wanda.


    This is not only felt by Huang Wen, but also by Qin Ge Lei. Just now Qin Ge Lei is closest to Huang Wen and Wanda, she vaguely feels the short battle between Huang Wen and the dark god Sison.


    Qin Ge Lei couldn''t help feeling at this time. When she just woke up the consciousness of black phoenix, Huang Wen''s strength was ok, but it wasn''t her opponent. If it wasn''t for Huang Wen''s relationship with Logan, Qin Ge Lei might have killed Huang Wen


    Especially at that time, Gu Yi didn''t pay attention to Huang Wen. If Qin Ge Lei really did that, maybe she really had a chance to succeed.


    But at that time, Huang Wen still had a regenerative dragon chapter. If everything really happened, we should see how strong the regenerative dragon chapter was against the power of the Phoenix


    Of course, all this didn''t happen. Qin Ge Lei didn''t want to kill Huang Wen, but saw Huang Wen''s continuous rise step by step, from an ordinary strong man to defeating magneto, and now to become a heavenly Father strong man and face the dimension demon consciousness!

 Chapter 658

    Even though Qin Ge Lei has lost the power of the Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei''s vision is still there. Qin Ge Lei can clearly know that even if she has the power of the Phoenix, she is not necessarily the opponent of the nether God Sison. However, such a consciousness of the nether God Sison is solved by Huang Wen.


    Qin Ge Lei is also familiar with Huang Wen''s move to solve the nether God Sison, because Qin Ge Lei has also seen Huang Wen use it, but this time, the power of sword 23 is stronger than ever, and even surpasses Qin Ge Lei''s imagination!


    "No wonder Ronnie is so confident in Huang Wen. I believe he will grow up and find the British captain Brian for revenge..." an idea flashed in Qin Ge Lei''s mind, and then slowly recovered and looked at Wanda.


    "Whining..." at this time, Wanda slowly opened her eyes. A trace of fatigue and doubt flashed in her eyes. Then she felt that the strength in her body seemed to be many times stronger than before, which made Wanda more hesitant. She didn''t quite understand what she had experienced.


    "Master?" slowly, Wanda recovered. She saw Huang Wen standing in front of her, Qin Ge Lei next to her and the avenger in the distance. Finally, she saw some messy underground prisons around. Wanda suddenly felt a little uneasy in her heart. She subconsciously looked at Huang Wen and asked carefully, "Master, did I do anything wrong? Did anyone die because of me..."


    "Don''t worry, there are no other losses except that the underground prison is a little damaged by you..." Huang asked. After hearing Wanda''s words, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "however, Qin Ge Lei spent a lot of effort to help you before. You should thank her well!"


    "I didn''t do anything. I just asked you to calm down." Qin Ge Lei looked at Wanda''s eyes, waved her hand casually and said, "I hope you won''t blame me for shooting you when you''re out of control..."


    "How could it be? I would also like to thank you for stopping me, otherwise I can''t imagine how serious consequences I will cause, especially if all the forces in my body burst out..." Wanda smiled reluctantly at this time, or she was afraid that such a hard won and stable life would be destroyed in her own hands.


    "So, Wanda, your next task is to get familiar with and master your current strength, improve your spiritual strength, and never get out of control again..." Huang asked, patting Wanda on the shoulder and said solemnly.


    "You should be able to vaguely perceive how powerful your power source is. If your spiritual power is too different from the strength of chaotic magic, I''m afraid you will still be seized by the nether God Sison and hit you again!"


    "Pluto Sison!" Wanda''s body trembled subconsciously after hearing the name of Pluto Sison. This was Wanda''s subconscious fear of the name. Even though Wanda had never heard the name before, Wanda''s heart couldn''t help but feel a sense of submission when hearing the name.


    With the sound of "hum!", Huang asked vaguely aware of something wrong with Wanda''s situation. A golden Buddha''s law surged into Wanda''s body and turned into a mass of air. In just a moment, Wanda perked up again, as if he had dispelled the haze and saw the sun. The previous meaning of submission disappeared in an instant.


    "Thank you, master!" Wanda took a deep breath and said gratefully to Huang.


    "OK, there''s no need to be so polite between teachers and disciples." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and asked again, "remember what I said and cultivate your spiritual strength, you know?"


    "Master, do I stop using chaos magic from now on?" Wanda suddenly thought of something and became a little hesitant. She didn''t even dare to look at Huang and asked, but lowered her head and whispered.


    "Hmm? Why?" Huang asked. Wen Yan raised his eyebrows, didn''t give a direct answer, but asked softly.


    "Anyway, no matter how hard I try, I can''t surpass Sison. If my chaotic magic gets out of control again, it will inevitably cause trouble to everyone. It''s better not to use chaotic magic directly, so there''s no need to worry that chaotic magic will get out of control..." Wanda continued to lower her head and explained in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "you just use such a powerful power. Anyway, the dark god Sison can''t come to the earth dimension. Moreover, maybe the dark god Sison will die suddenly and all the chaotic magic will be done for you?"


    "Ah? How is this possible?" Wanda subconsciously raised her head, looked at Huang in disbelief and asked.


    "How is it impossible? Mephisto and domam are defeated in our hands, and the dark god Sison is not invincible. One day, we can deal with him!" Huang asked. His voice was filled with strong self-confidence, which made Wanda''s heart full of strength again, and the whole person was excited.


    "I believe master can do it!" Wanda nodded heavily, looked at Huang seriously and asked.


    "Well, well, you can have a rest." Huang Wen waved his hand, turned his head and looked at pitro and said, "pitro, take good care of Wanda and practice Kung Fu when you find time. Don''t pull your strength away from Wanda too much..."


    "Master, don''t you embarrass me?" when he saw that Wanda was all right, Pietro was relieved and even joked with Huang Wen. "Wanda has been better than me since childhood. Our ability symbolizes that I can''t be Wanda''s opponent at all. In addition to speed, it''s impossible for me to catch up with Wanda in other aspects!"


    "That''s why you need to work harder!" Huang asked, walking to Pietro''s side, patting Pietro on the shoulder. "I think you don''t want to. You can only run or watch helplessly every time?"


    "Hoo!" Pietro suddenly fell into silence when he heard Huang''s question. After a long time, Pietro seemed to suddenly return to his mind, took a deep breath and said solemnly, "master, don''t worry, I will work hard. I don''t want to look at it like this now!"


    "..." Pietro''s voice echoed in the underground prison, but no one answered him. It was quiet around him as if there was no one.

 Chapter 659

    "You''ve been thinking about it for too long?" Wanda''s helpless voice sounded around Pietro, making Pietro subconsciously turn around. It turned out that there were only two of them in the surrounding underground prison.


    "Well, master, where are they?" Pietro whispered, looking at Wanda in some embarrassment.


    "Just after master told you, you just stayed there. Master seemed thoughtful when he saw you, so he asked us not to disturb you and give you a good think. Who knows you can think for so long!" Wanda shook her head and said softly.


    "Didn''t I just make up my mind?" Pietro subconsciously scratched his head, looked carefully at Wanda and said.


    It can also be seen from the appearance of Pietro. Although Pietro is determined to practice hard, it is still not so easy for him to surpass or catch up with Wanda.


    "Ask, I have to practice well, and you have to supervise me!" in Yongchun martial arts school at this time, Huang Wen and Belle have returned here. Belle thought of what Gu Yi said to her before, so she looked at Huang Wen very seriously and said.


    "You don''t need to be in such a hurry..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Belle and comforted, "besides, you have taken a lot of time to practice reading. Can you get used to it?"


    "I can!" Belle asked, looking at Huang firmly.


    "Well, ok..." Huang asked, nodding helplessly, and didn''t mean to dissuade Belle, because Belle already knew where her father was and hadn''t seen him for so many years. Belle must want to see him faster.


    If Belle wants to see Isaac quickly, she needs to keep up with Huang Wen''s strength as soon as possible. Therefore, Belle wants to improve her strength so urgently.


    However, improving her strength is not an overnight thing. Huang Wen also started a plan in his heart. If she can bring Belle into the quantum field space and use the different time flow rates in the quantum field space, she may be able to practice faster.


    Moreover, Belle''s magic talent is in space. There are not many forces in quantum space. Maybe Belle can gain a lot there


    "By the way! Lucky draw!" Huang asked. Looking at belle who closed her eyes and began to meditate and cultivate her spiritual strength, she suddenly thought of the epic prop lucky draw to solve the consciousness of the nether God Sison.


    "I don''t know if I can win anything in an epic prop lottery. The previous two epic props, one is the immortal sword and the other is the seven heart pill, this time?" Huang asked to take out the system task reward page. Without any hesitation, he directly chose to draw.


    "Miso!" a purple light flashed. In the purple light, Huang asked vaguely as if he saw something familiar. It was a sword flashing in the purple light. Yes, it was another sword!


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the epic prop, Xuanyuan sword (from the Xuanyuan sword series of film and television dramas, the weapon is an ancient artifact, contains incomparably powerful power, can obtain the damage bonus to demons and ghosts, and make it difficult for the other party to recover)"


    "Special note: there are countless Xuanyuan swords in the film and television series. If you can collect enough Xuanyuan swords, maybe you can really get the legendary artifact!"


    "Special tip 2: you can now integrate the two Xuanyuan swords into one!"


    "..." Huang asked. After seeing the lucky draw, he was stunned because he seemed to have seen the content of the lucky draw, and even the special tips were the same.


    However, just because it is the same, Huang Wen''s heart is looking forward to it. Because this time, Huang Wen saw the hope of getting the legendary artifact Xuanyuan sword!


    "In other words, this Xuanyuan sword is already at the epic level, but it is still not the legendary artifact. What level should the legendary artifact be?" Huang asked. Looking at the lottery results in front of him, another thought flashed through his mind.


    "In other words, how to integrate? Directly integrate ideas, or issue the order of integration? Can we separate after integration?"


    With Huang''s thoughts as like as two peas, the two handles of Xuanyuan sword slowly approached, and finally fused into one body. A similar and similar Xuanyuan sword was suspended in the system storage space.


    "This... Is the end of fusion?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He was speechless for a moment. Is this too hasty?


    "Fortunately, there is no such saying as fusion failure, otherwise I would lose my blood..."


    "Shua!" Huang Wen took out the Xuanyuan sword and held it in his hand. A mysterious force surged into Huang Wen''s body along the Xuanyuan sword. Huang Wen could clearly feel that his strength had doubled!


    "The blessing of divine power is still there, that is to say, the Xuanyuan sword now has more power to bless my energy than before? It is worthy of being an epic Xuanyuan sword after integration. If I could get this Xuanyuan sword earlier, I''m afraid domam wouldn''t be so difficult to deal with?" Huang asked, feeling the power from the Xuanyuan sword, I thought with some admiration in my heart.


    "Ask?" Belle heard the news from Huang Wen. For a moment, she opened her eyes suspiciously, and then saw Huang Wen holding Xuanyuan sword with a smile on her face.


    Seeing Huang Wen like this, Belle''s eyes flashed a trace of worry. She even began to worry about whether Huang Wen was affected in the battle with domam and Sison.


    "Why are you holding Xuanyuan sword? Is there another enemy?" however, Belle soon recovered, because Huang Wen didn''t look affected before, so Belle thought of other possibilities.


    "Oh, no, it''s just that I just experienced this war and felt my strength. I was a little excited." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, put away the Xuanyuan sword and said softly.


    "If it weren''t for the smell of mieba, I would like to find him trouble now. However, it doesn''t matter. If he wants to complete his dream, he always comes to collect infinite gemstones. There are already three infinite gemstones on the earth, which will be a place he can''t ignore..."


    "Mieba, infinite gem..." Belle suddenly smiled with a sigh of relief when she heard her words. "So, the finger crisis threatening other universes will not threaten us? Your strength now is enough to deal with mieba and even defeat him directly?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s time to link up the movie plot again. Some Calvins are on the third watch today

 Chapter 660

    "Yes, at least, the last time I felt his breath, he would never be better than me now..." Huang asked with a flash of confidence in his eyes, looked at Belle and said with a smile, "I know you''ve been worried about this before, but now, you don''t need to worry!"


    "Well, I knew you could solve all this!" Belle smiled and saw Huang Wen''s self-confidence. Finally, Belle didn''t have to worry about the finger of infinite gem, let alone how to give the regenerated Dragon Seal to Huang Wen.


    For the Avengers alliance, Huang Wen and others, this domam event is over, but for ordinary people, the impact of domam event has just begun.


    In particular, the depression brought by the sudden arrival of the dark dimensional space and the sword array of killing immortals that reappeared in New York prove that New York may have encountered a crisis before, and ordinary people don''t even know what the crisis is.


    Naturally, those groups that believe that the war in New York took place also call this incident an alien invasion. Even a group of people who have some money but have no high-level status and don''t know the truth have begun to invest in space technology.


    Unfortunately, these investors do not know that the high-level human beings have obtained alien technology such as zeta Ruixing people, which is further improving the scientific and technological level of the whole earth. These investors are doomed to lose their money


    However, these investors do not think they will fail, because they have found a genius, a genius they think is not inferior to Tony Stark!


    Reed Richards!


    He has graduated from world-class famous universities such as California Institute of technology, Harvard University, Columbia University and Imperial State University, and has received doctorates in many fields such as engineering, mathematics and physics.


    Such a degree is placed in the marvel world with so many talents, and it can be regarded as the top existence.


    In addition, reed Richards was already studying the technology of flying to space, but stopped for a period of time because of the shortage of funds. When the funds were sufficient, it didn''t take too long and there was almost no obstacle. Reed Richards succeeded, a manned spacecraft was built and even successfully launched into the sky.


    "What? A private company launched a manned spaceship into the sky?" Tony Stark was stunned when he received the news. He subconsciously thought that the technology on the other side of the alien technology island had leaked out. Otherwise, how could such technology be studied by a private company?


    "Jarvis, investigate who these heavenly guys are and whether anyone has been to the alien technology island!" Tony Stark quickly issued an investigation order directly to Jarvis to find out who the guys on the manned spaceship are.


    "OK, sir, invading the database..." Jarvis quickly responded, started invading the database, and soon got the information Tony Stark wanted directly.


    "Reid Richards, a scientist and multi degree doctor, has never been to an alien technology island."


    "Victor von dum, the founder of the space company this time, has not visited the alien technology island."


    "Susan stone, an assistant to Victor von dum, was once a college classmate with reed Richards and Victor von dum, and did not go to the foreign science and technology island."


    "Johnny stone, Susan stone''s brother, hasn''t been to alien technology island."


    "Ben Grimm, reed Richards, and I haven''t been to an alien technology island."


    "??" after hearing Jarvis say these materials, Tony Stark couldn''t help but be stunned and said subconsciously, "so, five guys with relatives have developed aerospace technology and successfully went to heaven? Have they had successful experience before? Has the aerospace company launched before? What''s their purpose?"


    "This is the first launch of this space company, but this time, even Victor von dum went to outer space with him. Therefore, it is determined that they are very confident in the success rate of this space flight!" Jarvis explained through the information.


    "As for their purpose, according to the data, reed Richards found an outer space storm. He wanted to get a lot of data there, so as to crack the secret of human genetic inheritance and use it to benefit the whole mankind..."


    "So, really a geek?" Tony Stark thought a little. With Jarvis''s invasion ability, if Reid Richards and others were really related to the alien technology Island, they would have been discovered long ago. Since Jarvis didn''t find it, it shows that Reid Richards and others really went to outer space with their own ability.


    "It''s interesting, that is to say, they have not only made rockets, but also made spaceships? Although according to the data, their spaceships may not be very fast, but they have preliminarily reached the standard of spaceships..." Tony Stark''s eyes lit up slightly, He wants to meet reed Richards, the leader of the space program.


    "Help signal! Help signal!" just then, silly girl''s voice rang out in the avenger building, "there was an accident at the outer space storm, the spaceship had an accident, and launched an emergency help signal!"


    "Hmm? It''s them?" Tony Stark didn''t expect that they had an accident just after he praised reed Richards in his heart. Isn''t it a bit too coincidental?


    "Outer space, how to rescue?" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned, and then looked at Steve Rogers and others who gathered urgently, and a plan came into his mind.


    "Pietro, this time, it depends on you. After you put on your space suit, I will use the space gem to transmit you. You gather people with your own ability, and I will use the power of the space gem to transmit you back again!" Tony Stark took a deep breath and looked at Pietro''s face and said seriously.


    "Well, I heard that the reverse transmission technology has not passed the experiment?" Pietro heard Tony Stark''s words, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. He didn''t forget that Logan and Steve Rogers almost had an accident when they used space gem transmission for the first time.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen!" Tony Stark looked at Pietro and promised, "after all, this is just a reverse technology, which can''t help us at all. Moreover, this time, we have already successfully experimented. There is a positioning device on your space protective clothing, so don''t worry..."

 Chapter 661

    "Don''t worry about it, it makes me even more worried..." after Pietro heard Tony Stark''s explanation, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looked at Tony Stark in silence, finally nodded and said, "well, I know it''s my turn this time, let''s start!"


    Soon, Pietro came to the transmission device where the space gem was located. Wearing a space protective suit developed by Tony Stark and Bruce Banner, he stood there with a slightly uneasy look.


    "The space coordinates are locked!" as Jarvis''s voice rang in the transmission device, Pietro was directly transmitted by the light released by the space gem.


    "What''s going on? Why are there help signals from outer space?" Steve Rogers hasn''t figured out what the situation is. Because it''s urgent, he directly asked Tony Stark to deal with it. Now, he finally couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s not easy. Some people go to outer space and take it off!" Logan shrugged and said softly.


    "Jarvis, what about the cosmic storm now?" Jarvis didn''t immediately tell Steve Rogers and Logan, but asked.


    Tony Stark didn''t care what happened before because the matter was too urgent, but now he has sent pitro to rescue, so Tony Stark also has time to separate his mind to find out what happened.


    "The cosmic storm has completely disappeared..." Jarvis soon gave the answer. Even reed Richards can monitor the existence of the cosmic storm on the earth, so it''s unreasonable that Jarvis can''t do this. Therefore, Jarvis found that the cosmic storm disappeared after some monitoring.


    "So what''s the matter with the help signal given by silly girl, silly girl?" Tony Stark asked subconsciously after hearing Jarvis''s answer.


    "There was an accident in the center of the cosmic storm, and the spacecraft was swallowed up by the violent cosmic rays, so Victor von dum, who stayed behind, launched a help signal. When the cosmic rays completely swallowed the spacecraft, the cosmic storm disappeared directly, and even their source could not be found..." silly girl''s voice sounded in the avenger building, And a conclusion is given.


    "This cosmic storm, like someone set it, suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared, as if it was just for reed Richards to find them!"


    "Hmm? What do you mean? The existence of cosmic storm can''t be controlled by human beings?" Logan asked with some hesitation when he heard silly girl''s words.


    "I don''t know that. I just made a reasonable guess based on this event." silly girl''s image appeared in front of the public, some reluctantly stood up and said, "I''ve told the boss about this..."


    "Shua!" as soon as the silly girl''s voice fell, Huang Wen''s body directly appeared in the avenger building.


    "Ah, rare guest, this little thing can let you come here in person. If I had known, I wouldn''t let Pietro come..." Tony Stark suddenly screamed after seeing Huang.


    "No, it''s not a small thing!" Huang asked. He looked a little serious at this time. When he heard the introduction of silly girl and himself, Huang asked, he already knew who had the accident this time!


    Dr. magic four and destruction!


    Reid Richards, nicknamed Mr. magic, has a heinous IQ, and his ability is like Luffy among the pirate kings. Maybe his frontal combat effectiveness is not as brave as Luffy.


    Susan stone, nicknamed Invisible Woman Xia, can control the light wave, let himself and his companions obtain the ability of invisibility, control the invisible position, fly at high speed, and release powerful energy. In short, it is an invisible and weakened version of Wanda or Jean grey.


    Johnny stone, nicknamed thunderbolt fire, has the ability to control fire. It is still much stronger than John at the beginning, but compared with John at this time, it must be incomparable. I''m afraid it can''t take any advantage compared with Johnny Blazer of the same name.


    Ben Grimm, nicknamed stone man, is an enhanced version of fist stone that Huang Wen once met. His nickname is his ability. A huge stone man has strong defense and power, but it must be far inferior to Haoke at this time. Even Luke cage at this time is not necessarily weaker than him.


    These four people are the so-called magic four heroes. Their abilities, among many superheroes, can only be regarded as a fair level. If they are only them, it is not enough for Huang Wen to pay special attention to them. Even though Reid Richards is known as a magic stick, it is not so easy to fully display his talents.


    As for Dr. destruction, it is naturally Victor von dum. In the comic world, he is respected as the God King dum. He is extremely powerful. He does not have any super abilities, but a double cultivation genius proficient in science and technology and magic. His talent can even be called a combination of Tony Stark and strange abilities!


    Unfortunately, in the movie plot, Dr. destruction is just a villain who, like the magic four, obtains super power through cosmic rays. Even his ability is somewhat similar to max, and can absorb the power of electric current.


    However, whether Victor von dum in the film or dum God at the comic level, Huang Wen won''t take it to heart at this time.


    Because even the dum God in the cartoon needs to grow up. Just like the God wand reed Richards, Huang Wen will also grow in such a time. With the system blessing, Huang Wen will not feel that he will lose to others!


    The reason why Huang Wen hurried to see the magic four and Dr. destruction is that the follow-up plot of the magic four involves one of the five creation gods of the universe, such as the planet devourer.


    Huang clearly remembers that in the follow-up plot of the magic four, the Silver Shadow Man under the planet devourer came to the earth, and even the planet devourer appeared in the end


    For the power of the five creation gods at this level, Huang Wen is still far away. Even if the planet devourer appears miserably every time and is sacrificed countless times, Huang Wen dare not underestimate this existence in a real universe


    In particular, Huang Wen doesn''t know whether the existence of planet devourer can play its full power in the earth dimension!

 Chapter 662

    "Hmm? What''s special about them?" Tony Stark looked at Huang''s serious expression after hearing Huang''s question. "Is it difficult that they can be more difficult to deal with than domam and Sison?"


    As soon as Tony Stark said this, the surrounding Avengers became more serious, and even a pressure surged in their hearts. As they faced more and more powerful enemies, they felt that they were unable to do what they wanted, even if they were more powerful than before.


    There is no way. Sometimes the gap between them and the enemy is too big


    "It''s not them who are really special..." Huang asked. After hearing Tony Stark''s question, he couldn''t help sighing. The emergence of the magic four doesn''t mean anything in itself, but symbolizes that there will be a story about the planet devourer in the future.


    Therefore, no matter what Huang Wen does to the magic four, it is useless. It is possible that the Silver Shadow Man has set his eyes on the earth and is on his way.


    Of course, Huang Wen vaguely remembers that the children of reed Richards and Susan stone are not simple. If they really do anything to reed Richards and Susan stone, I''m afraid there will be a mysterious force to stop Huang Wen.


    Even Huang asked, according to the speculation of silly girl just now, whether this cosmic storm would be the means used by the children of reed Richards and Susan stone to help their parents acquire ability.


    Although the children of reed Richards and Susan stone will be born in the future, Huang Wen remembers that he has reached the level where he can get rid of the influence of time and space. It is not impossible to influence the past from the future!


    "Pietro has been rescued successfully and is turning on the conveyor!" at this time, Jarvis''s voice sounded from the conveyor, making people look at it one after another.


    "Buzz!" the space gem opened a beam of light again. The next moment, Pietro dragged five unconscious people into the device.


    "So, what are you going to do with that spaceship?" Huang asked. He looked up and looked into outer space. In Huang asked''s eyes, he saw a damaged spaceship suspended there. Although the spaceship was useless, it was not appropriate to stop there.


    As for why Huang Wen could see what happened in outer space, it is natural that Huang Wen''s clairvoyance has made new progress.


    "Just destroy it directly with the Star Wars system, can''t you leave such a big piece of garbage there?" Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, he didn''t build the primary spaceship. Even if it was destroyed, he wouldn''t feel any pain.


    "Hoo! Hoo!" at this time, Pietro put down his hood, gasped heavily, and looked very tired. However, this was Pietro''s first mission in outer space, or even his first mission alone, so Pietro was still a little nervous.


    Especially the outer space environment makes Pietro very uncomfortable. If Huang Wen hadn''t taught lightness skills before, Pietro wouldn''t know how to use his ability to run.


    "Hmm?" just then, Logan suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at Johnny stone, because Logan vaguely felt that Johnny was similar to Steve Rogers, just like a more astringent version of Steve Rogers.


    "Er..." not only Logan found such a problem, but many Avengers found it, even Steve Rogers himself found it, because he looked at Johnny stone strangely and blinked subconsciously.


    "Isn''t this guy your illegitimate son or something?" Tony Stark asked after looking up and down at Steve Rogers suspiciously.


    "If you have illegitimate children, you and a guy like Logan have illegitimate children, how can I have illegitimate children?" Steve Rogers glared at Tony Stark angrily.


    "No, it''s not because they look too alike." Tony Stark didn''t mean to be angry at all, but reluctantly spread his hands, turned his head and asked Huang in a low voice, "so, how should we deal with the five of them?"


    "Send it to the infirmary, let the medical robot take good care of them, and then train and train them..." Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly, and soon made a decision. "After they have experienced cosmic ray radiation, they will obtain super power. In addition, their potential is OK, so they can be incorporated directly."


    "By the way, Victor von dum should pay attention. This guy should be a little troublesome, but his ability and potential should be the greatest..."


    "No, are you going to slip again?" Tony Stark subconsciously stopped Huang and asked, looking directly into Huang''s eyes. "You haven''t said what will happen..."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure, so I want to go back and explore..." Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly, looking at Tony Stark and explaining, "if it''s true, it''s really a big trouble!"


    "More trouble than domam?" Tony Stark took out the comparison made by domam again. If domam knew that he had become a unit of measurement, I don''t know whether he would be directly angry and lose to Chen long and lose his position as the master of the dark dimension space.


    "As a result, it doesn''t make any difference..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and after a little thought, "anyway, if you fail, it''s the end of the earth being swallowed up."


    Speechless, how can they love to eat the earth? "Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a silent language, and make complaints about it.


    "Who can make complaints about this kind of thing?" Huang asked the same way, and finally shook his head. He said softly, "but time should be ample. Silly girl, starting today, we will monitor all signals that are related to the universe. If there is any abnormality, tell me immediately!"


    "OK! Boss!" silly girl quickly turned Huang Wen''s orders into orders, ran them, and then monitored the situation from the universe from time to time.


    Huang Wen also began to explore the universe, released his Qi perception, and looked for the whereabouts of the planet devourer, the Silver Shadow man or the disappeared mieba.


    But unfortunately, the vast universe, even Huang Wen, can only vaguely feel some breath. It''s still too difficult to find a strange existence clearly

 Chapter 663

    Huang Wen began to explore the universe here. In the avenger building on the other side, reed Richards and other five people were arranged into the infirmary for comprehensive treatment and examination.


    However, if Huang Wen stayed, most of the Avengers had a better attitude towards reed Richards and other four people, and were more vigilant towards Victor von dum, which Huang Wen never thought of before.


    "Hmm? Where is this?" Victor von dum woke up in the infirmary. There was no one around him, only a medical robot was watching him, which made Victor von dum stunned, because he didn''t expect that such technology had been developed in the hospital, and even he subconsciously thought, I''ve been in a coma for years.


    Victor von dum''s mind recalled what had happened in the cosmic storm.


    It turned out that what happened in this cosmic storm should be avoidable in essence, but the accident was caused by reed Richards''s wrong calculation. Of course, there was a dog blood experience.


    As shown in Jarvis''s database, Victor von dum, reed Richards and Susan stone are all college students, but some relationships are not specifically mentioned in Jarvis''s database.


    For example, Reid Richards is Susan stone''s ex boyfriend, or the relationship between the two people seems to be broken all the time, while Victor von dum has been pursuing Susan stone, especially others have recruited Susan stone into their own company and become their own assistant.


    All along, reed Richards is the best one in the University. Even Victor von dum, who regards reed Richards as his opponent, has to admit this!


    But after graduation, Reid Richards''s opportunity is not as good as victor von dum


    After the war in New York, Victor von dum took advantage of people''s curiosity about aliens and the truth, attracted a circle of rich people who wanted to know the truth, invested and established the company, and instantly became the boss of the company.


    And reed Richards, who had not easily received government funding to study spaceships, also weakened his budget indefinitely because of the emergence of the war in New York.


    After all, the official has obtained the technology of zetarians, so there is no need for Reid Richards to spend more money to study spaceships. In particular, Reid Richards has not shown any achievements of his talent, and he has not even been qualified to go to an alien technology island.


    It can be said that the fate of Victor von dum and reed Richards has changed because of the war in New York


    Finally, reed Richards was forced to stop his research because he had no money. At this time, he received a helping hand from Susan stone, exactly from Victor von dum.


    At that time, Victor von dum had a lot of money. He needed to study some directions to reassure his investors. In Victor von dum''s view, reed Richards, who was down and had no money and had studied space technology, was the best project!


    What a match between outer space and aliens!


    At first, reed Richards thought Susan stone was trying to help him, but when he saw Victor von dum and knew that Susan stone was an assistant to Victor von dum, reed Richards turned around and was ready to leave


    But in the end, for his dream and to be able to study space storms, reed Richards stayed and worked under Victor von dum.


    It was precisely because the mind was not all focused on research, but some were distracted from Susan stone. Therefore, reed Richards finally made a mistake, which led to the accident


    "Damn it! My money! So many investors I managed to win over!" at this time, a trace of flesh pain flashed in Victor von dum''s eyes. Only from what happened before he was unconscious, he could know how serious the loss was this time. It didn''t count the cost of bringing him back from outer space.


    "Ding! Victor fengdum has woken up, please check it quickly." just as victor fengdum was still thinking about the loss of this accident, the medical robot beside him gave a direct sound, which instantly made Victor fengdum alert.


    "By the way! Where is this place?!" Victor von dum came back. His eyes turned to vigilant eyes and immediately got up from the hospital bed. At this time, he felt that his body seemed to be full of powerful power!


    "I advise you to lie there honestly and don''t move!" at this time, Tony Stark rushed over. He glanced at Victor von dum faintly and said, "after all, from now on, I''m your creditor..."


    Unlike other Avengers who are wary of Victor von dum, Tony Stark knows that since Victor von dum can let Huang Wen specifically mention him, there must be something unique about him. Therefore, when Victor von dum was unconscious, Tony Stark contacted his company and acquired the company.


    The losses caused by this space accident will naturally be recovered from Victor von dum!


    Of course, Tony Stark doesn''t mean to collect money. Since Victor von dum is willing to play this business model, Tony Stark will use this business model to contain Victor von dum


    "Iron man, Tony Stark..." when Victor von dum saw Tony Stark, he calmed down slowly. Then he realized what, looked at Tony Stark and asked, "so, it was the avenger alliance that saved us? How did you do it? We were in outer space at that time. I just tried to help signal..."


    "Sorry, there are some things I can''t tell you right now." Tony Stark shook his head, looked at Victor von dum and said, "as your creditor, I need you to stay here and continue to be examined..."


    "Well, boss stark, if I stay here all the time, I''m afraid I can''t create value and make money, so I can return the money to you..." Victor von dum subconsciously frowned when he heard Tony Stark''s words. He was vaguely aware of something wrong, so he looked at Tony Stark tentatively and said.


    "Don''t call me boss! I hate this name!" Tony Stark now heard this name and thought of Huang Wen. Then he thought of Huang Wen doing nothing and leaving things to them. Therefore, Tony Stark said directly with a black face and very unhappy.

 Chapter 664

    "Er..." Victor von dum was stunned when he saw Tony Stark''s reaction. The gap between Tony Stark in front of him and Tony Stark he knew was so big that Victor von dum couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    "Just stay here and be examined!" Tony Stark said, looking back at Victor von dum deeply, "This cosmic storm contains a lot of cosmic rays. There is a high probability that your body will mutate. Not only you stay here, but the remaining four people also stay here. You should be able to understand why?"


    "In order to prevent us from really mutating and affecting the stability of the outside world, it is the responsibility of your Avenger Alliance..." Victor von dum frowned, followed Tony Stark''s words, and asked with some hesitation, "will our bodies really mutate? Why don''t I feel at all?"


    "Maybe it''s not time yet." Tony Stark waved his hand, pointed to the hospital bed and continued, "so you''d better stay here for the next time. I''ll calculate your hourly salary. Although it seems that you can''t repay your debt all your life, I hope you can show your value in the future..."


    After Tony Stark left a message, he turned and left directly. Although Victor von dum had woken up, it didn''t mean that Tony Stark had to stay here and watch him. Tony Stark still had his own things to do.


    "Variation..." after Tony Stark left, Victor von dum frowned and looked at his hands subconsciously. He could feel that his body was the same as before and had no intention of variation.


    "Well, since Tony Stark has become my creditor, I''m afraid I can''t leave easily..." after a long time, Victor von dum sighed and lay down again.


    "So, this is the avenger building? I didn''t expect that one day I could enter the avenger building. No wonder even special medical robots have been developed here..."


    "As for Reed''s business, wait until later. After all, Tony Stark has become my creditor and Reed''s creditor. I can''t bear all the losses this time?"


    "Fortunately, Tony Stark appeared, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t bear the loss this time!"


    After Victor von dum woke up on this side, reed Richards on the other side gradually woke up. When he found himself in the avenger building, the reactions of reed Richards were different.


    Ben Graham has a gentle personality and is willing to stay for the inspection of the Avengers. Johnny is very excited and pesters the Avengers to sign. Even he finds that he looks very similar to Steve Rogers, so his heart is filled with the idea of pretending to be Steve Rogers to pick up girls.


    As for Susan stone, she has no objection to staying in the avenger building, because she also knows that Tony Stark has become his new boss. Her current job is to cooperate with treatment.


    As for reed Richards, on the contrary, he is reluctant to stay. In his opinion, if his body changes, he will deal with it by himself. There is no need for the Avengers to take action. Moreover, reed Richards has remembered the aerospace materials this time, and he needs to hurry to continue to study them


    But unfortunately, no matter what reed Richards said, the Avengers didn''t mean to let people go.


    Not to mention that Huang Wen is ready to include reed Richards and others in the avenger alliance. Even if he is not included in the avenger alliance, the Avengers can''t release reed Richards who will change at any time.


    "You guy, how can you be more difficult than dum?" Tony Stark looked at Reed Richards and said with some dissatisfaction.


    Originally, Tony Stark as like as two peas in Reid Richards, who was able to independently study spaceship, still had some good feelings. But he did not think that this guy was so stubborn, so he did not listen to advice. It was just like Tony Stark once, and he did not know the sky and earth thick!


    "You''re restricting my personal freedom! I can sue you!" said reed Richards, glaring at Tony Stark. "I advise you to let us go as soon as possible..."


    "Sue me?" Tony Stark sneered at the speech, looked at Reid Richards mockingly and said, "First of all, because of your miscalculation, I will bear all the money lost by the company. I can count it all on you. Don''t think that no one knows your fault. Your miscalculation is easy to be found!"


    "Secondly, you have received the impact of cosmic radiation and may mutate at any time. For your existence, the avenger alliance has the power to enforce the law. Even if you have been imprisoned here, you can''t sue me!"


    "Finally, do you have the money to sue me? File a lawsuit with Tony Stark? Moreover, the company you used to work for is already mine. Do you think I will continue to let you go back to do experiments when you leave here?"


    "..." hearing Tony Stark''s strong ridicule and contempt, reed Richards clenched his fist. How he wanted to punch Tony Stark in the face!


    "Hum!" when such an idea flashed through reed Richards''s mind, his arm extended directly, like a rubber band, and threw it at Tony Stark''s head.


    "Pa!" Tony Stark subconsciously grabbed the soft fist in front of him, looking a little confused.


    "Really... Really changed?" Reed Richards looked a little confused at this time. Even because of excessive tension, his body was directly soft. The whole person turned into a ball of plasticine and collapsed directly on the ground, which was the real meaning.


    "Reed!" Susan stone exclaimed, subconsciously rushed to reed Richards, and then disappeared when she ran on the way.


    "Sister?!" Johnny stone''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and his body caught fire subconsciously. Then he ran around and almost lit the infirmary.


    "Poof!" Ben Grimm quickly got up from the hospital bed, and then his whole body began to condense into a stone and fell directly to the ground.


    The magic four awakened their ability, but it seems that they don''t adapt to this ability. At least, when they awakened for the first time, they looked very embarrassed

 Chapter 665

    "John! Wanda! Rocky! Hawk! Help!" Steve Rogers saw the situation of the magic four, quickly analyzed the situation in his mind, and then called out four people to help.


    John naturally needless to say, it is used to solve Johnny stone who is angry all over. John doesn''t even need to control his cold ice power. He directly reaches out his hand, and the force of fire belonging to John''s variant ability surges out, which directly suppresses Johnny stone''s flame.


    Just for a moment, the flame on Johnny stone was directly suppressed and extinguished by John''s flame power. It seems that Johnny stone''s flame is not only a natural flame, afraid of water and can''t burn in a place without air, but also suppressed when encountering a more powerful flame.


    After all, John, who has been strengthened many times and even vaguely wants to understand the level of law, is naturally not comparable to Johnny stone, who has just awakened the fire superpower.


    Of course, the super ability of the magic four is different from the mutant ability of mutants. The mutant ability of mutants is basically stereotyped, only the problem of proficiency, and the ability of the magic four has the potential to tap and can constantly tap their own ability to become stronger


    However, there is also something bad about this kind of super ability, that is, when you just wake up, you not only have poor control, but also have very weak power.


    Just like the invisible female Xia Susan stone, she can eventually become a weakened version of Qin Ge Lei and Wanda, and obtain the ability of energy emission and energy barrier, but now Susan stone can only make herself invisible, and even help her teammates invisible.


    At this time, it was rocky who helped to separate Susan stone from his invisibility ability. As the magician who was the best at invisibility and using magic, although Susan stone''s invisibility was a super ability, he still couldn''t escape his eyes.


    Now Susan stone''s stealth ability is simply the use of light waves, and even does not form an invisible force field. It is not necessarily better than the stealth ability carried on the tuxedo, let alone compared with the stealth ability contained in silly girl and seven heart pill.


    So rocky just waved and found Suzanne stone''s invisible position directly.


    At this time, Susan stone was beside reed Richards, but reed Richards himself had turned into a pool of plasticine. In addition, Susan stone was invisible and could not be seen, so reed Richards did not find her.


    As Rocky''s magic found Susan stone, her invisible light disappeared and reappeared in front of everyone.


    "Hum!" that is, at this time, Wanda''s chaotic magic wrapped reed Richards. The rubber man reed Richards, who was immune to almost all physical attacks, seemed powerless in the face of the siege of chaotic magic. He had turned into a pool of plasticine, and his body was dragged up by chaotic magic, and then gradually returned to the state of ordinary people.


    "Hawk?" the three people on this side have solved it, but hawk on the other side is a little at a loss for Ben Grimm who has become a stone man, because he really doesn''t know how to help Ben Grimm. He can only subconsciously lift the stone man turned by Ben Grimm, so as not to cause damage to his surroundings.


    "Let me go..." Ben Grimm subconsciously wants to struggle, but he has just awakened his strength. His strength is very different from that of Haoke.


    Even, out of careful consideration, Steve Rogers worried that Ben Grimm would have strong power in this state, so he asked hawk to take action. Otherwise, from the perspective of Ben Grimm''s just awakened power, everyone in the avenger alliance, except pitro and Wanda, is stronger than him!


    In this way, the magical four Xia, who had just awakened his super power, calmed down. Even Reid Richards, who had been angry and wanted to leave, calmed down.


    Before, Reid Richards'' body did not change, and he was able to argue with Tony Stark reluctantly, but now Reid Richards'' body has changed, and he knows that he really belongs to the avenger Alliance


    This is the unspoken rule that people have established now. As long as there are extraordinary events, either the avenger alliance or the mutant law enforcement team intervene. In most cases, extraordinary events are handled by the avenger Alliance


    Therefore, when he knew that he had become a party to the extraordinary event, Reid Richards also gave up resistance and obediently cooperated with the Avengers to study.


    "In other words, can you let me participate? You can verify and monitor my data. I''m really uncomfortable just sitting and watching your research..." however, reed Richards is different from others. He is a crazy scientist. It''s not his character to sit and wait for results. He also wants to know urgently, What happened to me.


    "Will I keep this state all the time?" Ben Graham finally couldn''t help asking after listening to the conversation between reed Richards and Bruce Banner for a long time.


    Among the magic four, Ben Grimm and Reid Richards belong to physical variation, while Susan stone and Johnny stone belong to power variation. Although Reid Richards also belongs to physical variation, in most cases, it can be maintained in the same situation as ordinary people, and outsiders can''t see the abnormality of Reid Richards.


    But Ben Graham is different. His body has directly changed into the state of stone man. Even hawk calmed him down, he can''t recover from the state of stone man. He is very worried that he will keep this state all the time.


    In fact, the two different situations of reed Richards and Ben Grimm are very common among mutants.


    Reed Richards belongs to a mutant like Logan. He has an ordinary appearance and strong ability and can''t control his ability well. But most of the time, he doesn''t have much impact on normal life. It''s not impossible to integrate into ordinary people without being found abnormal.


    Ben Grimm belongs to the mutant of the beast and has strong ability, but because his appearance has been greatly different from that of human beings, it is impossible for him to live a normal life like ordinary people


    "Don''t worry, Ben, I''ll help you!" Reed Richards whispered comfortingly when he heard Ben Grimm''s words. "I''ll find a way to make us all recover!"

 Chapter 666

    "Wait! Recover? What? Recover? Do you want to deprive me of my super powers?" before reed Richards finished, Johnny stone couldn''t help shouting.


    For Johnny stone, acquiring superpowers is not a bad thing, but something different from ordinary people and worth celebrating.


    But now, reed Richards even said he would restore their mutation. If it did, wouldn''t Johnny stone''s superpower disappear? This is unacceptable to Johnny stone!


    "This is a physical variation! This is caused by cosmic radiation. Who knows if this variation will bring us other effects? Moreover, not everyone likes superpowers. At least, I and bengrim don''t need it!" Reed Richards glared at Johnny stone and said seriously.


    "Then I need it. I can''t lose my super power. This is a gift from God!" Johnny stone glanced at Ben Grimm and said, "anyway, I haven''t become a monster like him..."


    "Pa!" before Johnny stone finished his words, he was slapped directly. It was none other than John who had just suppressed Johnny stone.


    "You!" there was a fire in Johnny stone''s heart subconsciously, and the flame rose out again, but unfortunately, when John''s flame power rose out, Johnny stone was completely suppressed again.


    "Apologize to your partner!" John looked at Johnny stone with a bad face and said, "you have gained the ability at the same time. Although you are lucky and have not made too many changes in your body, this is not your ability to ridicule your partner. Don''t feel that you have gained a little super ability, which is very powerful. Here, your ability is not enough!"


    "No... no..." Ben Grimm heard John''s words and saw Johnny stone stunned. He subconsciously wanted to smile, but found that his muscles had been completely transformed into stones. He couldn''t make a smile, which made Ben Grimm''s heart sad again.


    "Big man, you don''t have to be so sad!" Logan patted Ben Grimm on the shoulder, smiled and comforted, "there are many mutants like you in our mutant group. They are all in new hope state, which is no different from ordinary people. I can introduce you some friends. They are mutants who can''t return to normal..."


    The friends in Logan''s mouth are naturally wild animals, meat balls and mutants who are obviously different from ordinary people. It is worth mentioning that the steel men who have the most similar ability to Ben Grimm and can convert their bodies into metal are not in this ranks.


    Because ganglishi''s control over his own ability is still very strong. He can freely control the changes of his body. If Ben Grimm can do this, he also doesn''t need to be troubled by his own ability.


    "No... no..." Ben Grimm looked at Logan gratefully, then shook his head, looked firmly at Reed Richards and said, "I believe my friend will help me recover!"


    "That''s really a pity. Originally, we were ready to absorb you into the avenger Alliance..." Logan shook his head with regret after hearing Ben Grimm''s words, and then suddenly his face changed and looked in another direction.


    "Alarm! Victor von dum is absorbing current! The power in his infirmary has been forcibly cut off!" just before Logan''s voice fell, Jarvis''s alarm sounded in the avenger building.


    "Absorb current?" Max was stunned when he heard the speech. He subconsciously rushed to the infirmary where Victor von dum was located. He knew that it should be his home court now!


    Of course, it was not only Max who rushed over, but also other Avengers, for fear that Victor von dum would make something else.


    After all, Victor von dum is the one who even Huang Wen has left words to remind. The Avengers are more vigilant towards Victor von dum.


    "Is this?" at this time, it was dark in the infirmary where Victor von dum was located. Only Victor von dum was surging with bursts of electric light, which barely lit up the surrounding environment.


    Originally, Victor von dum was really ready to stay in the avenger building and wait for the Avengers to check, but just when the medical robot came up to help him check, an accident happened.


    Victor von dum woke up at this time. He simply couldn''t control his ability and subconsciously swallowed all the power in the medical robot.


    Even though the medical robot is very advanced, it is only a robot after all. Without power, the medical robot will lose its action ability in an instant, and even the ability to send an alarm.


    After swallowing the medical robot, Victor von dum seemed to be out of control, just like Max who had just awakened his ability. He also felt a sense of hunger in his body. This sense of hunger made him subconsciously want to devour all the electric forces around him.


    So Victor von dum jumped on the socket of the infirmary and began to devour the power around the patient. Then Jarvis found that he forcibly cut off the power of the infirmary. Victor von dum slowly recovered.


    However, reviving does not mean that Victor fengdum has completely recovered. The main reason for reviving is that there is no electricity around him that can be swallowed by him. Victor fengdum''s heart is eager to get stronger and richer electricity at this time, so Victor fengdum wants to leave the infirmary.


    "Bang!" at this time, the door of the infirmary opened, and Victor von dum''s eyes lit up suddenly, because he felt that a mobile power station appeared in front of him. The powerful power contained in the power station filled Victor von dum''s heart with greed.


    "Calm down, I can understand your mood now, because I also came from your step!" it was Max who came in a hurry. At this time, he looked at Victor von dum with micro eyes and comforted him.


    Although Max felt the greedy eyes from Victor von dum, he didn''t mean to be angry, but looked at Victor von dum patiently and continued: "I know it''s almost an instinctive impulse, but you should learn to restrain him..."

 Chapter 667

    "Roar!", unfortunately, before Max''s earnest instruction was finished, Victor von dum over there made an unnatural cry, and then flashed an electric light and rushed towards him.


    "Alas!" Max saw Victor von dum rushing over and still didn''t mean to be angry, but sighed helplessly. As a person with similar abilities to Victor von dum, Max simply didn''t know the state of Victor von dum at this time.


    At the same time, Max''s heart couldn''t help feeling a sense of happiness. If he hadn''t met Huang, I''m afraid his situation would not be better than victor von dum!


    "You are the master of the body. Your ability is only a part of your body. You should learn to control it, not be controlled by it..." thinking of this, Max recalled Huang Wen''s teaching to himself before and continued to say as he looked closer and closer.


    "Bang!" was a pity. No matter how much Max said, it didn''t have any effect. Victor von dum still shot at him, even patted his hands on Max''s shoulder, and then launched his own ability to directly absorb all the electric force in Max''s body and complete himself!


    "Hmm?" of course, soon Victor von dum noticed something wrong, because he didn''t achieve his goal, and didn''t even absorb a trace of power from Max, as if there was no power in max.


    However, Victor von dum can clearly perceive that Max''s body contains incomparably strong power. This strong sense of contradiction makes Victor von dum begin to doubt life.


    "You see, I told you to learn to control your ability and not be controlled by it. Do you understand now?" Max asked softly with a smile on his face as he looked at Victor von dum with his hands on his shoulders.


    "Roar!" Victor von dum seemed to be enraged when he heard Max''s words. The current on his body surged wildly, as if he was absorbing the power in Max''s body with his last effort.


    "Alas, it seems that you should calm down first." Max shook his head helplessly, especially when he found that the Avengers had come. He was worried that Victor von dum would leave a bad impression on the Avengers, which would affect his later attitude towards Victor von dum, so Max directly launched his own ability.


    "Hiss!" just for a moment, the very strong current just absorbed in Victor von dum''s body disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    "Poof!" said Victor von dum, who had lost the power in his body, as if he had lost his strength. He sat down directly on the ground and looked at max with disbelief on his face.


    At this time, Victor von dum finally thought of what Max had just said, and he finally believed that Max was not lying. Max did have the same or similar abilities as him!


    "How? Do you believe it now?" Max looked at Victor von dum''s face, smiled with satisfaction, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Have you really had such an experience?" asked Victor von dum, looking at max subconsciously.


    "Of course, I mutated at the beginning, which is almost no different from you now, and even worse, because my mutation and absorption of current are done in front of many people, and even some guys treat me as a villain ready to kill me..." for Victor von dum, who has similar abilities to himself, Max''s attitude was extremely kind. Even Victor von dum attacked him one after another, he didn''t take it to heart. He also told Victor von dum about his experience.


    "Cough!" among the people who came, naturally, there were three defenders of the alliance. They heard Max''s story and coughed awkwardly twice. At the same time, their eyes at Victor von dum changed, just as they saw Max who had just forgiven them and could not perfectly control their ability.


    "It seems that Max has been able to handle this side. Since Victor von dum''s ability is so similar to max, it''s up to Max to take care of his affairs..." Tony Stark saw Victor von dum slowly calm down and listened to Max telling his story, so he waved to the people and turned away with them, Did not continue to disturb Victor von dum''s relationship with max.


    Victor von dum''s affair on this side is barely over, but the magic four on the other side is not over so soon, especially because Logan doesn''t know whether he slipped his tongue intentionally or unintentionally, which makes the magic four have different opinions again.


    Well, it''s not appropriate to call them the magic four so early. After all, they didn''t make a group debut.


    But when Johnny stone heard what Logan said, he was going to absorb them into the avenger alliance. At this time, Johnny stone was even more reluctant to lose his super power, because it meant that he would completely lose his chance to become an avenger!


    "I don''t care what you do, I won''t accept Reed''s so-called treatment anyway!" Johnny stone looked at Susan stone and Ben Graham and said, "now, I can finally get super powers and even have the chance to become an avenger. I must consider whether this is the only chance in my life..."


    "I haven''t heard of you before. You want to be an avenger..." Susan stone looked at Johnny stone and hesitated. After finally looking at drichaz, she chose to interrupt Johnny stone and said, "why do you suddenly want to be an avenger now?"


    "That''s different!" Johnny stone looked at Susan stone and said, "before, I was just an ordinary person. How could I think of becoming an avenger? But now, I have super power, not a mutant, and even got the invitation of the Avengers. This is our chance!"


    "No! I don''t have enough data on the impact of radiation on us this time. We must eliminate the variation this time!" Reed Richards shook his head decisively and said solemnly, "The reason why we mutate is because of my mistakes. Then, I have the responsibility to change all of us back and return to the original!"

 Chapter 668

    "Reed, do you think you''re too important?" Johnny stone couldn''t help laughing when he heard reed Richards''s insistence, "What are you qualified to decide for me? Who are you? Who are you? Who are you? The reason why you insist so much is to reflect your value? Aren''t you afraid of becoming an ordinary person among the Avengers?"


    "Johnny!" Susan stone could not help but change her face when she heard Johnny stone''s words. She quickly turned her head and looked at Reed Richards carefully, for fear that reed Richards would be affected by Johnny stone''s words.


    "Reed, Johnny didn''t mean that. I''ll cooperate with you. Not only me, Johnny will also cooperate with you..."


    "Sister! I won''t cooperate with him!" Johnny stone looked at Susan stone and said, "I want to be an avenger! I want to learn to master my ability from the Avengers, I want to be stronger! I want to be a superhero..."


    "Superheroes are not so easy to become, at least, you are not the material to become superheroes!" Reed Richards took a deep look at Johnny stone, then turned around and continued to study his data, as if he had not been affected by what Johnny Stone said.


    However, we can tell from the speed at which Reid Richards struck the keyboard that Reid Richards was still affected


    "Mr. wolverine, is it true that you said you wanted us to join the avenger alliance?" just when reed Richards began to study the data and the whole laboratory fell silent, Logan and others returned to the laboratory. Johnny stone hurried to Logan and asked flatteringly.


    "Oh, well, your ability is not enough for the time being, but it''s OK. It''s barely enough to join the avenger Alliance..." Logan looked at Johnny stone, raised his eyebrow, and then said.


    "After all, you have mutated and have special abilities. Even if you don''t join the avenger alliance, you also need to register your abilities so as not to do anything or encounter any trouble..."


    Although the superhero agreement in the movie universe does not appear in this world, due to the strength of the avenger alliance, the whole world has tacitly accepted a rule that extraordinary events are handled by the avenger alliance.


    For some non mutants with extraordinary abilities, the avenger alliance is registered in the database and saved by Jarvis and silly girl. Even some people with abilities don''t know that their abilities have been exposed, but because they hide and become ordinary people and don''t make any exceptions, the avenger alliance didn''t find them.


    "Join, I''m willing to join the avenger alliance! I don''t want to lose my super power!" Johnny stone didn''t care what Logan said behind him. After hearing what Logan said in front of him, he shouted at Logan very eagerly.


    "It''s not so simple to join the avenger alliance. At least, you have to master your ability first. Like you now, you can''t join it for the time being because you haven''t fully mastered your ability..." Logan didn''t speak at this time. Steve Rogers looked at Johnny stone seriously and said.


    "Ah..." Johnny stone felt disappointed when he heard the speech. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Moreover, we also need to check our character. After all, there are not a few people with extraordinary abilities. You are just favored, which doesn''t mean you can directly join the avenger alliance!" Tony Stark added when he saw Johnny stone stop talking. "So, there are still a lot you want to do!"


    "Oh, by the way, we can help you exercise your ability..." Logan looked at Johnny stone with a slightly gloomy look and quickly comforted him for fear that Johnny stone''s confidence would be directly consumed.


    "Exercise your own ability?" Johnny stone''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, looked at Logan and waited for Logan to continue talking.


    "Well, yes, John, since Max taught Victor von dum, you can help teach Johnny stone. After all, his ability is basically the same as you before..." Logan nodded and looked at John not far away. "Maybe he can have two powers at the same time as you!"


    "Wait until his fire ability stabilizes. If you let him practice something else rashly, I''m afraid his body will explode!" John shrugged at the speech, took a deep look at Johnny stone and said, "but I''ll teach him well!"


    "Hello, teacher..." when Johnny stone heard John''s words, a ray of fear flashed in his eyes. He didn''t forget that he had been slapped by John before, so he wanted to ease the relationship with John.


    "To tell you the truth, you are still very similar to me at the beginning, but I have a good master. You can''t compare with me." John glanced at Johnny stone and said, "I won''t teach you anything today. You should also reflect on your relationship with your peers. That''s all I said..."


    After John said that, he turned and left directly, leaving Johnny stone standing there with a confused face and looking for help to Logan and others, but Logan and others shrugged their shoulders one after another, saying they couldn''t help him.


    "I can''t compete with a good master? Isn''t that your problem?" Johnny stone still didn''t understand what John said, because he didn''t understand why John wanted to belittle himself.


    Of course, this is also because Johnny stone has not seen Huang Wen, otherwise he will know that John is not belittling himself. In John''s opinion, he is just telling the truth.


    "Well, I don''t think we can make any progress in the study of our bodies in a short time. Why don''t we learn to control our abilities together? In this way, there won''t be the embarrassing scene when we just woke up..." Johnny stone slowly recovered. He thought of what John had said before and the reason why John beat himself, so he took a deep breath, Turned his head and looked at Reed Richards and others.


    "Reed, it doesn''t seem that I can''t..." Ben Grimm''s eyes moved, turned to reed Richards and said.


    "Well, mastering our ability may also be helpful for our variation research..." Reed Richards saw that Ben Grimm and Susan stone looked over, finally sighed and nodded.

 Chapter 669

    "Thank you, Ben..." Johnny stone walked up to Ben Grimm, patted Ben Grimm''s hard stone body and whispered, "and I''m sorry about the previous things. I didn''t mean to hurt you..."


    "It''s okay, I don''t want to blame you..." Ben Grimm was stunned at the speech, then shook his head and said solemnly. "However, Reed said one thing well. Becoming a superhero is not so simple. Superheroes need not only strong ability, but also a strong heart!"


    Ben Graham said and looked at Steve Rogers. What he said was not by people, but the world''s first well-known superhero, Steve Rogers.


    "Yes, a strong heart is really the most important!" Steve Rogers looked at Ben Graham, smiled, nodded and whispered, "Rocky, Wanda and hawk, you three should stay and help them master their abilities..."


    "Steve, I have to study their body data..." Bruce Banner heard what Steve Rogers said and looked at Steve Rogers reluctantly.


    "Oh, let me do it." Ying faming stood up, looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "no one is better than me in teaching disciples except Huang Wen, the leader of the hall..."


    "Huang asked the guy to make complaints about his time," Tony Stark once again could not help but Tucao.


    In this way, the avenger building is on the right track, and then there are some episodes. However, due to the existence of Max, Victor von dum finally did not forcibly leave the avenger building. It is unknown whether he will become a villain as in the original plot.


    In Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen, who explored the atmosphere of planet devourer and Silver Shadow Man in the universe from time to time, suddenly seemed to perceive something, suddenly put away his Qi perception, and then looked in the direction of Britain with some hesitation.


    "Is this a space crack? Or is it a force field distorted by time and space?" Huang asked, frowning. He had just noticed the smell of another place in the universe where he was in England. Then Huang asked, as if he thought of something, he couldn''t help muttering, "So the etheric particle is coming? Jane foster seems to be still in the avenger building? That is, she can avoid becoming the host of etheric particles?"


    "The guy Thor is still missing. Even after searching the universe for so long, I haven''t found his location. It seems that his probability of being on Saka is still very high..."


    "Well, no, according to time, the plot of etheric particles is about to begin, and another group of passing Avengers are coming. I don''t know whether they are the Avengers of the previous universe or the Avengers of another parallel universe..."


    "In other words, should I go to Odin? After all, the matter of Ether particles is also a matter of their family. I can''t wipe their ass alone?"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen stood up, then his body flashed, disappeared in place and appeared in the avenger building.


    At this time, in the avenger building, reed Richards, Susan stone, Johnny stone, Ben Grimm and even Victor von dum are here. Wanda, rocky, John, Ying faming and Max are assessing their mastery of their own abilities.


    "Who?" when Huang Wen suddenly appeared here, Victor von dum first reacted. He looked at Huang with vigilance and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. Looking at Victor von dum, he raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help laughing. "Your reaction and vigilance are good. You seem to be very talented in spirit. If you have time, I''ll take the time to give you some advice..."


    "You guide me?" Victor von dum looked at Huang and subconsciously frowned. When he was about to ask Huang who he was, he was suddenly hit on the head by Max behind him.


    "Pa!", Victor von dum''s body trembled and looked at max, as if he didn''t understand why Max beat him.


    "Shifu, I''ve made you laugh. They haven''t seen you yet..." Max looked at Huang with an embarrassed expression and prepared to explain.


    "It''s all right. Your teaching is good. They don''t have enough to officially join the avenger alliance." Huang asked casually, waved his hand, then looked at rocky and said, "the nine realms should be connected for a short time. Have you decided when to go back and have a look?"


    "The nine realms are connected?" Rocky was stunned when he heard Huang''s question. To tell the truth, Huang asked him this question long ago, but rocky has been avoiding it all this time, because he is still not ready.


    "Oh, by the way, if you count it up, your mother''s deadline should be coming soon, and another group of Avengers will cross over..." Huang asked. Looking at Rocky who still didn''t make a decision, he finally gave a heavy message.


    "So fast?!" at that moment, rocky was not calm. His expression changed dramatically. It seemed that he made a decision at that moment. He knelt on one knee directly and said respectfully to Huang Wen, "Mr. Huang Wen, I, rocky, give my loyalty here and ask you to save my mother..."


    "Hum!" and before rocky finished his words, his body was propped up by an invisible.


    "You should know that I don''t like this very much." Huang asked, looking at rocky, shook his head and said softly, "wait until we go to Asgard, and then talk about these things, because maybe your mother already knows her destiny, but she doesn''t want to change herself..."


    "This..." Rocky was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, and then thought of frejia''s identity as a mysterious witch. For a moment, there was a hesitating light in his eyes. At this time, he was also uncertain.


    "By the way! Where''s Thor? Mr. Huang asked, have you found Thor''s position?" Rocky suddenly thought of something and looked at Huang again.


    "No, I searched most parts of the universe and didn''t find his location. I think the probability of him on Saka is still very high..." Huang asked, shrugging and opening his mouth, "this matter, like the connection of the nine worlds, needs to be discussed after going to Asgard."


    "OK! I''ll go back!" Rocky took a deep breath, looked at Huang and said solemnly.

 Chapter 670

    Huang Wen''s dialogue with rocky didn''t avoid Wanda. Even Reid Richards and others heard what the two people said, but unfortunately, even Reid Richards with the highest IQ couldn''t understand what the two people were saying.


    In particular, Reid Richards has never heard of the nine worlds connected, and he has not observed that there are nine planets to be connected together!


    However, Reid Richards probably didn''t think that the concept of nine worlds has subsidiary dimensions, not just nine planets


    Of course, the news that Reid Richards and others don''t understand is not just the connection of the nine worlds, but also a series of news, including passing through the avenger, Asgard and Saka star.


    Even before Huang Wen appeared, reed Richards and others just felt that the avenger building was like a gathering place for superpowers. Now, after Huang Wen appeared, reed Richards and others seem to see a new and completely different world!


    "Do you need me to contact Heimdal now?" Rocky had made a decision and was willing to return to Asgard to meet Odin and frega. After that, he didn''t hesitate any more. He was afraid that his hesitation would lead to frega''s accident, so he quickly looked at Huang Wen and asked in a low voice, "There is now a sword array in New York. I''m afraid Heimdal''s eyes will also be blocked?"


    "I''ve already shielded his eyes." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at rocky and said with a smile. "As for going to Asgard, there''s not only the rainbow bridge. I''ll just take you back..."


    "Ah?" Rocky was stunned subconsciously when he heard Huang''s question, then looked at Huang with a bitter smile and reminded him, "that''s Asgard..."


    "So what? Can Odin drive me out?" Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders.


    "..." Rocky heard Huang''s words, and his mouth twitched slightly. Finally, he could only look at Huang and say, "well, Mr. Huang, just be happy..."


    "Wanda, Max, talk to them. I''ll go to Asgard. I''m not sure when I''ll come back. If something happens, let them tell me through silly girl that if there is no battle, I should be able to receive it..." Huang asked, turning his head to Wanda and max.


    "OK, master." Wanda and Max nodded and replied.


    "Let''s go." Huang asked. He put his hand on Rocky''s shoulder, then released his Qi perception, found heimdar''s breath, and then disappeared in situ with instant movement.


    The reason to look for heimdar''s breath is that heimdar is the door god of Asgard. His breath is better than Odin who is weak and unstable


    "Shua!" Huang asked, taking Loki to appear next to heimdar. At this time, heimdar stood next to the rainbow bridge, with orange light flashing in his pupils. It seems that he should still be laboriously exploring the situation in the universe and trying to find Thor''s whereabouts.


    However, it''s a pity that even Huang Wen''s perception of Qi at this time can''t find the location of Thor. Even though heimdar has both Qianli eye and Shunfeng ear at the same time, and the development is more powerful than Huang Wen''s Qianli eye Shunfeng ear, it is the same as Huang Wen. It can''t find the location of Thor in the long universe


    "Who?!" when Huang Wen and rocky appeared next to heimdar, heimdar''s pupils suddenly shrunk, pulled out the rainbow bridge sword bulte steel and aimed at Huang Wen and rocky.


    "It''s you?" however, when heimdar saw Huang Wen and rocky, he subconsciously put down the Burt steel in his hand, not only because of the identity of Huang Wen and rocky, but also most importantly, heimdar knew some things about domam''s World War I.


    After all, when domam came to the earth dimension, the movement was too big. Heimdar could naturally notice it. Even, heimdar had reported too much about mam with Odin. At this time, Odin also knew that Huang Wen had broken through to the father level strong.


    At the beginning, Odin, who knew the news, fell into a long silence and didn''t say a word for a long time, but after a long time, Odin suddenly laughed, as if he had figured out something. As for what he had figured out, Heimdal didn''t know and didn''t dare to ask.


    Therefore, when Heimdal saw Huang Wen and rocky, he subconsciously put down the Boolean steel in his hand for fear that Huang Wen would misunderstand something.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, your highness Loki, you''re here..." Heimdal took a deep breath, nodded at Huang Wen and Loki, then looked at Huang Wen tentatively and asked in a low voice, "how did you come to Asgard? I haven''t opened the rainbow bridge yet..."


    "Don''t you already know what I can transmit in the universe?" Huang asked with a deep look at heimdar and said with meaning.


    Huang Wen didn''t know the limit of heimdar''s ability when he was on shandar before, and he didn''t have the ability to follow the wind. Huang Wen didn''t know what the situation was when he looked at the seemingly indistinct eyes.


    However, after Huang Wen had the ability to follow the wind and was promoted to the strong father level, Huang Wen knew that he had been noticed by Heimdal when he was on shandal star, so Huang Wen would say such words.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Huang Wen!" the dignity of the strong father in heaven cannot be easily offended. Therefore, when Heimdal heard Huang Wen''s words, he immediately lowered his head and said apologetically to Huang Wen, "at that time, I was looking for Thor''s whereabouts and just found the trace of Mr. Huang Wen. I was still very curious about Mr. Huang Wen''s leaving the earth, so I looked..."


    "I don''t mean to blame you. It''s just your duty." Huang asked, waving his hand casually and looking at Heimdal. "So, have you found Thor''s whereabouts?"


    "No, not only the nine realms, but also the universe. I searched many places, but still couldn''t find Thor''s whereabouts..." Heimdal didn''t mean to hide, but sighed and said helplessly, "I don''t know where Thor fell from the rainbow bridge..."


    "Buzzing!" as Huang Wen talked to heimdar, a divine light appeared around the three people. It was the light of Odin''s divine power. Odin appeared!

 Chapter 671

    If Odin doesn''t respond to Huang Wen''s coming to Asgard, I''m afraid Odin''s time is really coming.


    What''s more, Odin''s body just can''t bear the vast and powerful divine power. He just needs to go to a higher dimension and release his divine power again without his current body. It''s not that Odin really wants a box lunch.


    "Huang Wen!" Odin''s figure appeared in front of Huang Wen, took a deep look at Huang Wen and read Huang Wen''s name.


    Odin felt the same emotion in his heart at this time. Even though he had known Huang Wen''s breakthrough to the strong one of the heavenly Father level, Odin was in a trance when he really saw Huang Wen and felt the vitality from Huang Wen.


    The span of time seemed to disappear from Odin. In a trance, Odin seemed to see the scene of seeing Huang Wen for the first time.


    At that time, Huang Wen, who did not even reach the heavenly Father, accidentally killed the red tank, satorak''s host on earth, which led to satorak''s consciousness.


    At that time, Odin didn''t solve the satorac consciousness for Huang Wen, but because Odin chose to advance and retreat together with Gu Yi, he would directly eliminate the satorac consciousness.


    At that time, Huang Wen was not noticed by Odin at all. Odin really noticed Huang Wen. It should be that Huang Wen achieved the level of sub heavenly Father and was ready to let Steve Rogers lift the hammer of Thor to threaten and blackmail him.


    From then on, Huang Wen really came into Odin''s vision, and even made Odin very unhappy. He couldn''t help but want to fight Huang Wen.


    However, due to the existence of Gu Yi and Zhu Xian sword array, Odin finally held back until Huang Wen became stronger and stronger. Now he has reached the same height as himself.


    Even, Odin can clearly perceive that Huang Wen''s spiritual power is very strong. It is definitely not as simple as just breaking through the heavenly Father level!


    In addition, Huang Wen has always had too many cards and means to make people feel unclear. Odin understands that Huang Wen''s strength is definitely not weak among the strong ones of heavenly Father level, otherwise he can''t participate in the battle of domam


    "Odin..." Huang asked. After hearing Odin''s voice, he nodded gently at Odin and spit out Odin''s name.


    Odin''s mouth twitched vaguely, and his heart was suddenly unhappy again. Huang Wen didn''t break through to the father level strong man before. Even if he fell out with him, he also called him his majesty, but now he broke through to the father level strong man, he directly called his name. This gap is too big!


    "What''s the matter with you coming to Asgard?" Odin took a deep breath, suppressed the strange emotion in his heart, looked at Huang and asked.


    "I noticed that there was a time-space distorted force field on the earth, and it should be that the nine realms should be connected together." Huang Wen''s eyes moved slightly and said softly, "I''ve been to another parallel universe and know something, such as Ether particles and dark elves. Of course, I also know that another group of Avengers will cross over at this time..."


    "Alas! The space-time order of the multiverse has been disturbed by them..." Odin heard Huang''s words, couldn''t help sighing and said helplessly, "I''m worried that if it goes on like this, something will happen sooner or later!"


    "Forget it, don''t mention this. Since you already know so many things, let''s have a good chat. Thank you for taking care of rocky!"


    "Rocky, come with us. You can know some things, or you don''t have to keep it from you..."


    "..." Rocky trembled slightly when he heard the speech. Finally, he didn''t say anything. He just nodded and followed Huang Wen and Odin to the hall of the fairy palace. Heimdar didn''t follow the three people, but continued to guard the door of Asgard.


    "Hello, Mr. Huang." in the fairy palace hall, frejia stood there, looked at Huang Wen, gently nodded, then looked at rocky, and her eyes gradually turned red.


    "Mother..." Rocky''s mood didn''t collapse at last, especially when he thought that frejia''s deadline was coming and she might be dying, so rocky threw himself directly into frejia''s arms and couldn''t help crying.


    "I''m sorry to make you laugh." Odin sighed. His only eye was a little red, and then forced himself to suppress his emotions. Looking at Huang Wen, he said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just human nature. It also proves that you are not cold-blooded gods, but living lives..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "I heard from Heimdal that you can transmit in the universe. I don''t know if you can help find Thor? After all, Thor disappeared for too long, and I''m worried about whether something might happen to him..." Odin was silent after hearing Huang Wen''s words. He looked at Huang Wen and asked with some difficulty.


    It''s hard for Odin to ask Huang Wen for help. Even if Huang Wen has been promoted to the strong father level, Huang Wen is still a junior in front of Odin.


    It''s really difficult for Odin, the God King, to ask for a younger generation. Otherwise Odin wouldn''t have gone to Huang Wen after such a long ideological struggle. Even now Huang Wen has come to the door, Odin reluctantly opened his mouth and said something for help.


    "I was actually looking for Thor''s whereabouts before." Huang asked. After hearing Odin''s words, he looked at Odin seriously and said, "However, I didn''t find the position of Thor, so I thought of Thor''s experience in another parallel universe. Although the time has not yet arrived, Thor still has a chance to appear on Saka. I don''t know how much you know about the high heaven of Saka?"


    "Saka star? Gao Tianzun?" when Odin heard the names of Saka star and Gao Tianzun, he subconsciously frowned and his eyes flashed slightly. Finally Odin sighed again and said, "no wonder heimdar couldn''t find Thor. It turned out that he fell into an empty and disordered place..."


    "As for Gao Tianzun, he is a survivor of an ancient intelligent race in the universe. He has an almost unlimited life span and powerful power and ability. I have seen him before. His strength is also at the level of heavenly Father!"


    "But he doesn''t know how many years he hasn''t fought. Will he forget how to fight? Maybe..."

 Chapter 672

    "Father level strong man?" Huang asked. When he heard Odin''s words, his eyes lit up slightly. He knew that the guy who was ugly but had endless life could not be so simple. At least in this more powerful universe, he could not be such a simple role!


    "If it was that guy, Thor would suffer a lot if he fell into his hands, but I think he should sell me a face?" Odin didn''t mean to continue talking with Huang Wen, but began to mutter.


    However, it is obvious that Odin is a little guilty at this time. After all, Odin''s invincible name among the heavenly Father level was definitely hit. As for these people, Gao Tianzun is not included, it''s hard to say. The time is too long, and even Odin can''t remember clearly


    Odin only knew that although Gao Tianzun was a strong father, he claimed that he could not fight at all


    "If Saka stars, the rainbow bridge can''t pass directly. I don''t know if Huang asks you if you can pass?" after a long time, Odin finally came back. He looked at Huang seriously and asked, "if you can pass, can you please bring Thor back?"


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look. If I can get there, I''ll naturally bring Thor back..." Huang asked. He nodded when he heard Odin''s words, which was also a promise.


    "Thank you very much." Odin took a deep breath, looked at Huang and suddenly smiled, "I Asgard, what else can you see? Pick it at that time. However, there is nothing that can reach the heavenly Father level, otherwise I won''t be left in the fairy palace treasure house as an exhibition..."


    "I''d better wait until I get back to Thor." Huang asked Wen Yan and smiled. Then he slowly shook his head and said, "I want to know what you''re going to do for this connection of the nine realms? Sit back and watch the action of the dark elves?"


    "I can foresee that my fate has changed since you showed up here..." frejia, who was talking with rocky, heard Huang Wen''s words, turned around and looked at Huang Wen seriously and said, "or I made a new decision because of the arrival of Mr. Huang Wen!"


    "After the nine realms are connected, let''s leave directly. I''ll go to the dimension battlefield with you!"


    The first words of frejia were asked by Huang, but the last words did look at Odin, and frejia looked very serious. It didn''t look like she had just made a decision.


    "Frega, don''t you hate fighting the most? If you really go to the battlefield, I''m afraid you won''t have less opportunities to fight..." Odin was stunned subconsciously when he heard frega''s words and hurriedly reminded, "you don''t have to make such a decision because of me."


    "No, not only for you, but also for myself. I want to stay with you." Friga smiled, shook her head, looked at Odin seriously and said.


    "Frega!" Odin''s heart was filled with moving emotions. He immediately got rid of his old state, went directly to take frega into his arms, and the two held each other tightly.


    "Your majesty!" Friga cried softly, holding Odin with some emotion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huang asked and rocky looked at each other, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Even Huang asked that he was doubting life at this time. What did he come to Asgard to do? Dog food?


    "I''m sorry to make you laugh..." after a long time, Odin finally released frega, looked at Huang, smiled apologetically, and said, "since frega has made a decision, we won''t stay in this world for a long time. It''s just that after this nine boundary connection, when Thor comes back, we''ll leave directly!"


    "Oh, by the way, rocky, I forgot to tell you that you and Thor have another sister. Her strength is far above you and Thor..."


    "I already know!" Rocky glanced at Odin and Freja with some bitterness, just like watching his parents who had traveled to the world of two and left themselves at home. "Thor in the other universe was blinded by her, and even the hammer of Thor was crushed..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you have Huang Wen to help you..." it seems that you are determined to leave. Odin''s face seems to have thickened a lot. Just now he hesitated and was embarrassed to ask Huang Wen for help. Now he turned his head and looked at Huang Wen with a smile.


    "When we leave, Hella''s seal will be lifted. However, Hella''s strength is only the peak of the heavenly father before the seal. If she returns to Asgard and gets the blessing of Asgard, she will not be stronger than you. Therefore, you can solve it..."


    "As for the dark elf, you know, we are old and our own strength is out of control, so the dark elf will be handed over to you!"


    "The original malekis just broke through to the heavenly Father level. After losing the weakening of Ether particles for so many years, he should only have the strength of the sub heavenly Father level, and even whether the strength of the sub heavenly Father level can be maintained or not..."


    "..." hearing that Odin arranged tasks with himself like a work handover, Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly. Suddenly, he was a little tired. Why did he go to Asgard to work when he was the boss of the Avengers alliance?


    And the most important thing is that Huang Wen can''t get anything. If Huang Wen had put the treasures in the fairy palace treasure house before, he might want to collect them, but those treasures really have no effect on Huang Wen, who is now the father of heaven


    "Well, I''ll go and see if I can get Thor back..." Huang asked. Finally, he shook his head reluctantly, released his Qi perception and began to look for the location of Saka star.


    However, in the vast universe, Saka star did not mark its name. Huang asked that it was not so simple to find the location of Saka star.


    So Huang asked his heart and directly contacted Roman of shandal: "Roman, help me find out where the interstellar coordinates of Saka are..."


    The reason why Huang Wen contacted Roman who went to shandar is that Huang Wen remembers that Saka seems to be a cosmic garbage dump. Many planetary civilizations will transport the garbage that cannot be handled by their own planet into Saka by spacecraft, so that there is no need to deal with and classify the garbage. This is undoubtedly an act of harming others and benefiting themselves, but completely ignoring others


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sort out Thor''s experience. It''s three o''clock today

 Chapter 673

    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen?" Roman was stunned when he heard Huang Wen''s voice. Because his communication tool didn''t ring, Roman subconsciously asked to confirm Huang Wen''s identity.


    The reason why Huang Wen can contact Roman is that Huang Wen uses his Qi perception to find Roman''s Qi and uses Qi resonance to transmit the sound directly to Roman''s ears. Naturally, Roman''s communication tool will not ring directly.


    "Yes, it''s me. Find out where Saka star is!" Huang Wen''s voice soon sounded in Roman''s ear again, but this time, Huang Wen directly appeared next to Roman.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I haven''t seen you for a long time! I''ll give you the interstellar coordinates of chasaka!" Roman couldn''t help shaking when he saw Huang Wen. In particular, he noticed that Huang Wen''s breath became more unfathomable, and Roman''s heart was more respectful to Huang Wen.


    "Mr. Huang asked, this is the interstellar coordinate of Saka star, which is composed of countless space wormholes. We just heard that there is a planet there. We don''t know what the specific situation is. Many interstellar civilizations regard it as a place to deal with garbage. Our new star Empire strongly opposes this kind of thing!" soon after, Roman found the interstellar coordinates of Saka star. He sent it to Huang Wen and said with a flattering smile.


    "Well, thank you for this. If you need my help, you can contact me..." Huang asked, patted Roman on the shoulder, flashed, disappeared in place and returned to the fairy palace hall in Asgard.


    For Huang Wen''s free access to Asgard, Odin would have been angry if he had been put in the past, but now Odin is too lazy to take care of these things. He is like a veteran who wants to leave and even starts to paddle openly. As for the future Asgard affairs, Odin is ready to hand over to Huang Wen, Thor, rocky and others.


    "Well, I''ve found the location of Saka star. Let me feel it. Can I go over..." Huang asked. After taking a look at Odin and rocky, he closed his eyes again, looked for the location of Saka star and felt the situation in Saka star.


    "Hmm? What a strange place of space-time chaos!" in Huang Wen''s Qi perception, a place full of chaotic space-time forces appeared. Huang Wen''s Qi perception finally explored the core planet along the chaotic space-time forces!


    Saka star!


    In a room inside the arena, Thor, who has lost one eye, lies here. At this time, he has capable short hair, but his beard is very dazzling. Especially his breath is very chaotic. For a moment, he seems to break through the level of sub heavenly Father, and for a moment, he is like a common and slightly old mortal.


    "Or is one eye missing? One eye is missing in the arena?" Huang asked. After sensing this scene, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He also felt that Thor''s breath was not only unstable, but also decadent.


    "What''s the situation? In this arena, there are other strong players besides Thor? Hawk didn''t appear here..."


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Huang asked, can you pass?" Rocky saw Huang asked standing in place and didn''t respond for a long time. First, he looked at Odin and found that Odin didn''t mean to speak, so he finally couldn''t help looking at Huang asked and asked.


    "Hoo!" Huang Wen gently breathed out, glanced at rocky, Odin and frega, and then said, "I found Thor, but he seems to be in a bad state at this time..."


    "What?" Rocky and Friga exclaimed when they heard Huang''s question. They hurriedly looked at Huang and asked, "how is he now?"


    Not only rocky and Freja, but also Odin, looking straight at Huang, wanted to know the current situation of Thor.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. He''s just a little more like Odin..." Huang asked, organized his language a little, looked at the three people and said, "he was stabbed blind in one eye and looked a little old at the same time. It''s probably the difference between left and right between 30 and 40. Can you understand me?"


    "The time flow rate of Saka is different from that of the outside world!" Odin suddenly thought of something and said subconsciously, "that is to say, Thor has been there for at least a hundred years!"


    "What?!" as soon as they said this, rocky and frega were not calm. Although Thor had been more than a thousand years old since he came, they couldn''t help feeling sad when they thought that Thor hadn''t seen them for hundreds of years and even suffered a lot.


    "Well, maybe these external changes are small for him. I can feel that his breath is a little decadent at this time, as if he has suffered a major blow..." Huang asked, looking at the uncertain Odin three, hesitated a little, and finally chose to speak.


    "Suffered a great blow?" Odin, rocky and Friga looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Mr. Huang asked, since you have detected Thor''s situation, can you go over?" or Freja first recovered. She looked at Huang and said, "no matter what happened to Thor, you still have to bring Thor back first, don''t you?"


    "Well, that''s reasonable. Do you want to come with me?" Huang nodded approvingly, then looked at Odin and asked, "I can take you there..."


    "I won''t go with Freja..." Odin''s eyes moved, as if he had made a decision. He looked at Huang and asked, "if there is any problem with Thor, I hope Huang asked you to help me teach Thor. After all, my thousands of years of education can''t improve as much as you taught him in such a short time on earth..."


    "Well, you''re used to being the shopkeeper..." Huang asked. When he heard Odin''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched subconsciously. For a moment, he looked at Odin silently. After a long time, he shook his head reluctantly and said softly, "OK, after all, I also met Thor. I can''t watch him have an accident. Rocky, will you go with me?"


    "I''ll go!" Rocky nodded affirmatively. Since he knew that Thor had suffered for hundreds of years, rocky was uncomfortable. He couldn''t wait to see Thor and know what he had experienced. Most importantly, Thor would become like this. Rocky had a great responsibility!

 Chapter 674

    At first, Loki and Thor were on the rainbow bridge. If Loki honestly followed Thor to the earth, there would be no suffering for Thor to jump off the rainbow bridge and eventually fall into Saka in order to catch Loki.


    It can be said that the original rocky created the tragedy of Thor, and now rocky naturally wants to find a way to make up for all this


    "Well, let''s go," Huang asked. He put his hand on Rocky''s shoulder, nodded at Odin and frega, and then disappeared into Asgard.


    "Won''t there be any accident?" after watching Huang Wen and rocky disappear, a trace of worry flashed in Freja''s eyes and couldn''t help looking at Odin.


    "Don''t worry, even domam is lost in his hands. The guy Gao Tianzun is far from being as difficult as domam..." Odin''s eyes moved. After recalling the things about Gao Tianzun for a long time, he finally remembered some past events, so he opened his mouth and said.


    "After all, he''s a guy who has strength but can''t fight. I''m afraid the reason why he''s so loyal to watching others fight is because he''s beaten by me and wants to learn some fighting skills. Even if Huang Wen mentioned him, I almost forgot him..."


    "Shua!" in a room inside the Saka star arena, Huang Wen and rocky appeared here, standing next to Thor, but Thor lay there and didn''t find anything about Huang Wen and rocky.


    "Thor..." Rocky could not help but blush when he saw Thor''s appearance at this time, and couldn''t help shouting Thor''s name.


    "Hmm?" Thor, who had no God in one eye, heard the movement, looked in the direction of rocky, then shook his head and whispered, "another dream, rocky, when can I leave this ghost place!"


    "Now, you can leave now!" Rocky heard Thor''s words, and his tears almost fell down. He quickly looked at Thor and said, "I... Mr. Huang Wen and I came to pick you up and leave!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen...... hmm?" Thor gradually recovered and looked in the direction of Huang Wen. When he saw Huang Wen standing beside him, Thor opened his mouth slightly, as if he had awakened in an instant, immediately got up from bed and slapped himself.


    "Pa!" slapped Thor, which made him more excited. He didn''t know that he hadn''t laughed for many years, but at the moment Thor smiled happily, even smiled, and tears flowed uncontrollably.


    "Sorry, Thor, it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be like this..." Rocky looked at Thor with tears and guilt.


    "You... Are you really rocky?" Thor was stunned when he heard Rocky''s words. He looked at Rocky in disbelief and asked subconsciously.


    "I''m still me, but I''m not the same me anymore..." Rocky took a deep breath, looked at Thor and said, "under the guidance of Mr. Huang Wen, I''m completely different. Isn''t this what you once wanted to see?"


    "Rocky, it''s great that you can change. I haven''t suffered in vain for hundreds of years..." Thor heard Rocky''s words, subconsciously looked down at his body, smiled and whispered.


    "Thor, what did you experience? What happened to your injury? How long have you been here?" Huang asked, interrupting Thor''s nostalgia with rocky.


    "It''s a long story..." Thor sighed and began to talk about his hundreds of years of experience.


    It turned out that after rushing out of the rainbow bridge, Thor fell into the turbulence of time and space, and finally came directly to Saka under the action of the power of time and space.


    At first, Thor''s hammer was still in Thor''s hand in the turbulence of time and space, but later Thor fainted in the turbulence of time and space. Although Thor''s hammer also landed in Saka, it was separated from Thor and did not appear in the same place.


    After waking up, Thor fell into the garbage heap of Saka star and was stared at by the scavengers. Thor defeated the scavengers, but was caught by the female warrior valkiri of Asgard. Finally, he was sold to Gao Tianzun and became a gladiator in the arena.


    Of course, Thor didn''t know at the beginning that the female martial god valkiri was from Asgard


    Thor, who has just become a gladiator, subconsciously wants to summon the Thor hammer, use the power of the Thor hammer to defeat Gao Tianzun and leave Saka star.


    At this time, Thor can clearly perceive that the hammer of Thor is not far from him, even near the arena!


    But unfortunately, no matter how Thor called, Thor''s hammer didn''t come to save him, as if he lost the recognition of Thor''s hammer again.


    In desperation, Thor could only participate in the battle in the arena. In the first few battles, Thor won with his powerful power and the awakened power of Thor, but soon, Thor''s nightmare came.


    Thor saw his own Thor hammer, which was held in his hand by another person and defeated Thor. In that war, Thor personally felt the powerful power of Thor hammer, and he was seriously injured by Thor hammer


    It was an alien named beta, a humanoid life with a horse head. After getting the hammer of Thor, beta changed its name to horseface Thor, and after defeating Thor, Thor was prohibited from claiming to be Thor.


    So far, Thor''s suffering for hundreds of years has been opened


    At the beginning, Thor remembered Huang Wen''s teachings and knew that his body was full of powerful Thor''s power. Thor began to tap the power in his body and become stronger.


    However, it is a pity that no matter how fast Thor becomes stronger, he is never the opponent of horse faced Thor. Even the power obtained by horse faced Thor through Thor''s hammer is faster than his progress!


    Gradually, Thor, who failed more and more times, became more and more decadent. He had failed for hundreds of years. Shengsheng lost all the confidence accumulated by Thor''s thousands of years of battle victory!


    Finally, Thor once again lost confidence in the power of Thor in his body. It was not easy to achieve the power of sub heavenly Father level, but also often failed due to the lack of self-confidence


    Because of the continuous failure of Thor''s power, more and more battles were lost, and Thor became more and more insecure. From then on, he entered a vicious circle

 Chapter 675

    "Mr. Huang Wen, I really tried my best. I always wanted to defeat him, but I just couldn''t. Even the Thor hammer betrayed me. The Thor hammer also felt that I didn''t deserve to be called its master..." Thor looked at Huang Wen with despair and depression.


    "Then why don''t you prove to Thor''s hammer that its choice is wrong?" Huang asked, not to comfort Thor, but looked at Thor seriously.


    "I want to prove mjolnier wrong, but I failed..." hearing Huang''s slightly serious tone, Thor subconsciously lowered his head, said in a small and decadent voice, "I lost to beta again and again..."


    "So, you''ve been immersed in depression and sleep all day, dreaming that someone can save you one day? When we come, you leave here like a deserter?" Huang asked, looking at Thor with disappointment.


    "I... I..." Thor was speechless by Huang''s question, but he didn''t have the courage to say it directly. What Huang asked said was his real idea. He was afraid that Huang would leave without taking him


    Huang Wen sighed when he saw Thor''s reaction, because he had guessed Thor''s real idea. He knew Thor would be like this. Huang Wen thought he should find Thor earlier.


    After all, the Thor of this world is different from that of other worlds. Although Thor of this world awakened the power of Thor earlier, he experienced far less than that of other parallel universes.


    In particular, Thor has not experienced the death of Freja, the death of Odin, the crushing of Thor''s hammer and even the death of rocky.


    These pains from close relatives will bring strength to Thor, make him work hard, and make him summon up all his strength to revenge!


    But the pain of Thor in this world comes from himself. It is the Thor hammer who abandoned him. He lost to his enemy no matter how hard he tried!


    And an enemy newly recognized by Thor hammer!


    Such a blow made Thor completely confused and doubted himself. In a real sense, he lost his divine personality. Thor at this time is more suitable to be called Buju Thor


    Because Thor couldn''t lift the Thor''s hammer before, he was sealed by Odin. Now he can''t get the Thor''s power because he doesn''t believe in himself at all. He''s going to lose his divine personality


    "So, he took your Thor''s hammer? How did he do it? Steve Rogers was also recognized by Thor''s hammer before. After you restore the position of Thor, can''t you use the Thor''s hammer together?" Rocky''s eyes flashed with doubt and couldn''t help looking at Thor.


    "Even if someone has been recognized by the Thor''s hammer, you are also the Thor. Why can he use the power of the Thor''s hammer to defeat you? Shouldn''t you also be able to use the power of the Thor''s hammer to contain him?"


    Loki''s voice fell, and Thor''s face became more bitter. Loki''s words were undoubtedly tearing his wound, because what Loki said was, in theory, a fact!


    The reason for this situation is that Thor can clearly know the reason


    The experience of losing Thor''s hammer was a test for Odin, but this time, it was because Thor''s hammer really thought that horse faced Thor was a more suitable and powerful master than him!


    "Maybe mjolnier thinks he is more suitable to be a Thor than me..." Thor''s smile looks very reluctantly, and even there is a sense of sadness in his smile, "After all, if beta can exert the power of mjolnier, it can''t be that he forcibly suppressed mjolnier? That''s why Mr. Huang Wen didn''t do it at the beginning, so there''s only one possibility..."


    "So, did he blind your eyes?" Rocky frowned, looked into Thor''s dark eye and asked again. "With your healing ability, how can you not recover? Is there the power of law in your wound?"


    "My eyes were not blinded by him, but by another powerful guy in another battle..." Thor heard Rocky''s question, subconsciously touched his blind eye and explained in a low voice, "That guy, who calls himself the God of war, also has a divine power surging on him, but he is very different from the divine power of Asgard..."


    "If I still have mjolnier, if I am still in full swing, then I should be able to fight with him or even defeat him, but I have lost too many times. I don''t know how to win. I can''t win beta, even the people I have defeated..."


    "You''re called Thor. It''s because of you that mjolnier is called Thor''s hammer. Otherwise, it will never get the name of Thor''s hammer!" Huang asked. Listening to Thor''s tone of inferiority, he couldn''t help but say.


    "Since mjolnier betrayed you, it can''t be called Thor''s hammer. Only mjolnier in your hand can be called Thor''s hammer!"


    "What you have to do now is to face up to your strength, explore your potential, defeat mjolnier and the horse faced Thor, and prove that you are the real Thor!"


    "But I''ve done it many times, and every time, I failed..." Thor said with his head down and no confidence, some of his eyes afraid to look at Huang.


    "Well, we really can''t take you out of here..." Huang asked with a sigh of regret and said in a low voice, "of course, it''s not just because your performance has disappointed me, but more importantly, Asgard will encounter a great disaster. It doesn''t make any difference if you go out and die. It''s better to let you stay here and live a life..."


    "Asgard is going to encounter a great disaster?" Thor widened his eyes in an instant. He finally dared to look directly into Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Yes, after this time, either Odin or frega will no longer exist in this world..." Huang asked, nodded seriously and said in a deep voice, "I came here to think that you are their son. You have the right to know this, and you may be able to help, but unfortunately, you are not very good now, so don''t let you die..."


    "Ka! Ka!" as soon as Huang asked, a powerful force of thunder appeared on Thor. Especially when Thor heard that Odin and frega would not exist, Thor finally ignited his fighting spirit again!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s three o''clock today

 Chapter 676

    "..." Rocky saw that Thor gradually recovered his fighting spirit, and his expression of hesitation suddenly returned to normal, because he knew that Huang Wen''s verbal stimulation had taken effect.


    The reason why Loki just wanted to stop talking was that Odin and frega made their own decision to leave the world, but now, in Huang Wen''s mouth, it has inexplicably changed into that Odin and frega may encounter a crisis.


    Although rocky knows that this is Huang Wen''s script to help Thor recover his fighting spirit, rocky is worried that Huang Wen can''t explain clearly at that time, which will lead to misunderstanding


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I can feel that I have regained my strength. Let''s hurry and go back to Asgard!" Thor felt the power of thunder flowing back into his body. This sense of sufficiency awakened Thor''s confidence, so he took a deep breath, looked at Huang Wen with one eye slightly bright and said.


    "It''s not urgent..." seeing that Thor finally regained his fighting spirit, Huang asked with a smile on his face, looked at Thor and said, "you don''t really think that you have lived here for hundreds of years, and it took us hundreds of years to find you?"


    "Er..." after hearing Huang''s question, Thor was subconsciously stunned. His head was used less. Facing Huang''s question, he was directly asked, "isn''t it?"


    "Definitely not!" seeing Thor''s one track appearance, Huang asked angrily and turned his eyes. He was speechless for a moment.


    One tendon naturally has disadvantages. Such a thinking mode will make Thor get into the tip of the ox horn and can''t get out. For example, Thor fell into a state of decadence after being defeated by horse face Thor.


    However, it is not useless to be single minded. It is precisely because of Thor''s single minded that Huang Wen can take advantage of Asgard''s affairs, divert Thor''s attention, and make him turn around and start thinking about Odin and Freja, so as to get rid of his decadent state.


    "The time flow rate of Saka star is different from that of the outside world. It should have been more than two years since you disappeared..." Huang asked. Looking at Thor, he shook his head, looked serious and explained, "so you can return to Asgard after the end of Saka star and deal with Asgard."


    "After all, your current strength is a little hanging even if you return to Asgard. It''s better to wait until you make further progress..."


    "However, beta and the God of war are not so easy to defeat..." a trace of hesitation flashed in Thor''s eyes. Although he recovered his fighting spirit, the influence of the horse faced Thor and the God of war on him could not be changed in a short time.


    That''s why Huang asked Thor to take Thor away after he defeated them.


    Because if Thor leaves at this time, he is still a deserter, which will still have a great impact on Thor in the future. Only Thor faces Thor and God of war directly and even defeats them, Thor can really become Thor and King Asgard again!


    "Can easily defeated enemies defeat you?" Huang asked, looking at Thor, smiled and said, "if you can''t look directly at them, you will always have demons, and even stay in the current state all your life. Are you willing to see such an end?"


    "No! I don''t want to!" Thor shook his head decisively when he heard Huang''s question, and a fine light flashed in his eyes. "I want to defeat them! I want revenge!"


    "OK! That''s you!" Huang asked. Seeing Thor''s militant appearance, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "if you don''t trust yourself, you will never be able to defeat them. However, in order to celebrate your restoration of self-confidence, I will also give you some help..."


    "Ah? Mr. Huang Wen..." Thor heard a flash of surprise in his eyes. He was about to look at Huang Wen and say something, but Huang Wen waved to himself.


    Then, a force full of warm breath poured into Thor''s body. Thor felt his stabbed blind eye itching and subconsciously rubbed it. When he opened his eyes, Thor found that he had restored the perspective of his eyes, that is, his eyes were bright again!


    "Mr. Huang asked, how did you do this?" Thor looked at Huang with surprise and couldn''t help asking, "I felt that there was a force that has been preventing my eyes from returning to light..."


    "Yes, so I destroyed that power directly, and then stimulated your own recovery power, so it''s not too difficult to recover..." Huang asked, nodding with a smile, and then looked at Thor''s neck.


    At Thor''s neck, there is something similar to a button, which limits Thor''s freedom. If Thor wants to surpass or betray and escape, the button will directly release a strong current and directly make Thor lose his ability to move.


    Yes, Thor is a Thor. He is still limited by this button without losing his own strength, even when he is promoted to the strong man of sub heavenly Father level. Even in the face of the current released by this button, Thor has no resistance at all.


    In fact, it is not accurate to say that this button releases current. This button is a gadget developed by Gao Tianzun. It can lock a person''s soul. Only a specific instrument can remove it. Otherwise, this thing will bind a person for a lifetime, even if it is dead.


    It is precisely because the button locks a person''s soul, so the power it releases is also acting on the level of spirit and soul. Physical damage is just incidental.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, did you find it?" Thor saw Huang Wen''s eyes, subconsciously touched the button on his neck, and said helplessly, "this thing can''t be underestimated. It''s like growing on me. Even if I want to cut off the surrounding meat, I can''t get it off..."


    "It''s all right, it''s just a gadget." Huang asked, waving his hand casually, and a force law acted directly on the button.


    "Click!" was just a moment, and the button broke directly and fell off Thor''s body, allowing Thor to regain his freedom.


    "Huh?" that is, when the button was just forcibly damaged, Gao Tianzun raised his eyebrows in Saka star''s palace and subconsciously looked at the direction of the arena where Thor was located. He noticed the damage of the button!

 Chapter 677

    "Shua!" when Gao Tianzun reacted, there was almost no hesitation, and his body directly appeared next to Huang Wen, Thor and rocky.


    However, this is Saka star, which is the place of the high God. He is the supreme god of this place. It is equivalent to that Odin will respond when Huang Wen appears in Asgard. At this time, the high God''s response is very slow, because he is completely unaware of Huang Wen''s arrival at Saka star.


    Of course, the reason why Gao Tianzun couldn''t notice Huang Wen coming to Saka star is also related to the special situation of Saka star.


    Outside Saka star, there are countless wormholes in space and turbulent time. Every moment, there will be some new faces in Saka star. Gao Tianzun can''t monitor all this all the time, otherwise even the strong father of heaven will be tired.


    Therefore, when Huang Wen came to Saka, Gao Tianzun didn''t notice anything, but Gao Tianzun still paid more attention to the button on Thor''s neck


    "Hmm?" however, when Gao Tianzun came to Thor''s room, his eyes did not look at Thor, but frowned and saw Huang Wen, because he felt the breath of the strong father in Huang Wen.


    Gao Tianzun does not pay attention to the strong people of the sub heavenly Father level, because there is an essential gap between the sub heavenly Father and the strong people of the heavenly Father level, and it is difficult for the sub heavenly father to pose a threat to the strong people of the heavenly Father level.


    No matter Thor, the God of war, or the horse faced Thor who got the hammer of Thor, they can''t threaten Gao Tianzun. Even if Gao Tianzun is not good at fighting, Thor and others are good fighters


    But the heavenly Father level strong man is not so simple. In other words, every heavenly Father level strong man is not a simple existence. Some are good at fighting and some are good at unique magic powers. No matter who, he will not despise a heavenly Father level strong man, even if Gao Tianzun has lived for countless years.


    "Your Excellency?" Gao Tianzun glanced at Huang deeply and said, "this Asgard little fellow should have nothing to do with you. I can feel that you are not Asgard, and there is no breath of these so-called gods on you..."


    "I didn''t say, I''m from Asgard." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders, looked at Gao Tianzun and said with a smile.


    "Then, why did you save this boy? Odin asked you to come?" Gao Tianzun subconsciously frowned, glanced at rocky and said, "this guy also has the smell of Asgard, but he doesn''t look like Asgard''s blood..."


    "Wait! When I introduced myself to you, didn''t you say that you don''t know my father?" Thor directly interrupted Gao Tianzun''s words and asked.


    When Thor had just arrived at Saka star and was secretly attacked by varkiri, the female god of martial arts, and finally sent to Gao Tianzun, Thor once reported his origin and said he was the son of Odin, because Thor thought that Odin had conquered the nine realms and left a prestigious reputation in the universe. Gao Tianzun should choose to let go of himself after hearing Odin''s name.


    However, both Gao Tianzun and valkiri, the female martial god, pretended to be stunned. They didn''t know who Odin was. They directly completed the transaction with Thor, making Thor a gladiator in the arena.


    Therefore, when Gao Tianzun mentioned Odin at this time, Thor knew that he had definitely been cheated by Gao Tianzun before, so the angry Thor directly questioned him.


    "Do you remember Odin? Odin guy forgot you, and even couldn''t remember your name..." Huang asked, glancing at the angry Thor, shook his head, looked at Gao Tianzun and said with a smile.


    "Huh? This bastard!" Huang asked. Just one sentence directly made Gao Tianzun lose his attitude. Gao Tianzun''s body was filled with a strong breath and almost shocked Thor and rocky out.


    Of course, this is not only the credit of Huang Wen, but more importantly, the once Odin impressed Gao Tianzun too deeply.


    When they first met, Odin was at the peak of his life. He was more arrogant and arrogant than Thor before he lost Thor''s hammer, and liked fighting more.


    Therefore, Gao Tianzun was beaten badly and had no power to fight back


    If it were just like this, Gao Tianzun would not be so angry as he is now. The most important thing is that after beating Gao Tianzun, Odin still looks like he has no fun. He even mutters that Gao Tianzun is too weak to be called a strong father.


    At that moment, Gao Tianzun remembered Odin. Therefore, when he knew Thor''s identity, Gao Tianzun began his revenge plan. The reason why Thor met the God of war and the God of horse face thunder is the arrangement of Gao Tianzun, which is to completely destroy Thor''s self-confidence and the next generation of Asgard.


    Otherwise, with the normal rules of the arena, how could Thor keep fighting with horse faced Thor and the God of war? He has lost so many times and has long lost his qualification to fight or even live.


    However, it was precisely because of Odin that Gao Tianzun did not dare to kill Thor directly. Gao Tianzun was worried that after he really killed Thor, Odin would feel all this and go directly to Saka star to beat him up or even kill him


    That''s why Thor lost so many times, but still lives to the present


    "Hum!" when Gao Tianzun''s breath broke out, a strong breath also appeared on Huang Wen, and even directly opened the transformation of super Saiya people, suppressing all the breath released by Gao Tianzun to the town.


    Just as Odin said, even if Gao Tianzun wanted to change himself after being beaten by Odin, he still didn''t know how to fight without combat experience. After all, the combat experience in the arena is someone else''s, and such combat experience is not of great significance to the strong heavenly father.


    Therefore, when Huang Wen''s breath oppressed Gao Tianzun, Gao Tianzun didn''t know how to resist, and was directly shaken back two steps by Huang Wen''s breath.


    Although Gao Tianzun could notice that Huang Wen''s breath was very different from Odin, Gao Tianzun suddenly felt as if he had met Odin again.


    Because Huang Wen, like Odin, is full of infinite vitality and war spirit, which makes Gao Tianzun think of the fear of being beaten by Odin again.


    In particular, Gao Tianzun thought that since Huang Wen could be called here by Odin to rescue Thor, it shows that in Odin''s opinion, Huang Wen''s strength must be stronger than him. Gao Tianzun didn''t know that Odin asked Huang Wen for help


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There have been a lot of things recently, and today it''s two more

 Chapter 678

    "Wait!" facing Huang Wen, who might beat himself up, Gao Tianzun hardly hesitated. He directly stretched out his hand and shouted at Huang, "I don''t mean to do it. Everyone is civilized and strong at the level of heavenly father. It''s not good and rude to fight and kill casually..."


    "Don''t you like watching the fighting in the arena best?" Huang asked, his head tilted, looked at Gao Tianzun with a smile and said, "I thought you liked it..."


    "No, it''s all hobbies. It''s just for playing time. In essence, I''m still a civilized person and don''t like watching those things..." Gao Tianzun quickly shook his head and resolutely denied.


    "??" Thor saw Gao Tianzun treat people with this attitude for the first time. Before, although Thor knew that Gao Tianzun had no shape, he also understood that Gao Tianzun was a person who was arrogant and indifferent to life.


    But now, the image of Gao Tianzun has completely collapsed in Thor''s heart


    "..." Huang Wen heard Gao Tianzun''s words and was speechless for a moment. Huang Wen knew that Gao Tianzun counselled, but he never thought that Gao Tianzun could counselled to this extent.


    Originally, when Huang Wen heard Odin say that Gao Tianzun was also a strong father, he still had some expectations. He wanted to see Gao Tianzun, who was very different from the film, and then have a good competition with Gao Tianzun, and even see if he could brush a task


    But Huang Wen didn''t expect that Gao Tianzun didn''t give him a chance to do it himself. If Huang Wen forced his hand, it seemed that Huang Wen really bullied people.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Huang Wen knows that Gao Tianzun, a strong father who has lived for many years, must have a card. Maybe he is not good at fighting, but he is definitely a good hand in saving his life, otherwise he can''t live so long.


    Therefore, Huang asked if he didn''t find any reason, he would shoot Gao Tianzun at will. In case Gao Tianzun ran away, it''s difficult to ensure that Gao Tianzun won''t use all kinds of Yin moves to retaliate against him in the future.


    Under normal circumstances, Huang Wen is certainly not afraid of Gao Tianzun''s Yin moves. Huang Wen is afraid that Gao Tianzun will suddenly run out and make trouble when he is fighting against any strong enemy.


    You know, Wanda predicted that a guy with golden light would fight with him. Huang asked, can you remember it all the time.


    "So, I want to take Thor away. Do you want to stop me?" Huang asked, and soon recovered. He took a deep look at Gao Tianzun, and then asked with a smile.


    "Of course not! Look at what you said, you are a strong father. I must give you this face!" Gao Tianzun''s face did not change at all. He was angry because Thor was going to be taken away, but continued to flatter and smile.


    "Now that you have said so, I can safely take Thor away. I thought I was going to blow up the whole Saka star..." Huang asked with a look of regret. "However, after becoming a strong father, there are too few opponents to find..."


    "There is no way. The heavenly father is already the highest level group of people in the universe. The rest, whether the so-called cosmic strong or the existence of the Heavenly God Group, are actually in a big realm. They just took a few more steps and did not go beyond the scope of the single universe and reach the level of the multi universe..." When Gao Tianzun heard Huang''s words, his eyes flashed, and he even said a little secret.


    "God group?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking forward to Gao Tianzun. He wanted to hear Gao Tianzun say more about God group.


    "You''d better not provoke them casually. It''s good that we are all in the same realm, but the combat effectiveness of those guys can''t be underestimated..." Gao Tianzun shook his head, looked at Huang solemnly and asked, "after all, these guys don''t pay much attention to rules, or they only abide by the rules they set!"


    "They hardly do it alone. Once they do it, they are a group of gods. It is precisely because of this that even Odin, who was arrogant, was defeated in their hands. Even Odin gathered the power of many earth gods!"


    "Hardly do it alone? Doesn''t that like group fighting?" Huang asked. Hearing Gao Tianzun''s words, he subconsciously said.


    "Yes, the earth gods have developed very well. At least, there can be a strong father in every god system..." Gao Tianzun nodded and said, "But it''s a pity that every God Group has at least the strength of the heavenly Father, and they have thousands of people, not to mention, many of them are not weaker than Odin, even stronger than Odin!"


    "That''s really a little powerful!" Huang asked with admiration, but there was no fear in his voice, even a little expectation.


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, Gao Tianzun may not be able to provide himself with too many tasks, but the Tianshen group is different. If Huang Wen can handle it properly, the Tianshen group will be a group of perfect task triggers!


    "It seems that you don''t realize their power..." Gao Tianzun also saw that Huang Wen didn''t mean to be afraid at all. He shook his head and didn''t mean to continue to persuade Huang Wen. After all, he and Huang Wen just met. In theory, both sides are enemies.


    The reason why he said so much just now is only because Gao Tianzun is more talkative and hasn''t told anyone about these things for a long time, so he said it subconsciously.


    "Well, Thor has regained his freedom, so you can leave..." Gao Tianzun not only didn''t mean to continue to persuade Huang Wen, but also immediately changed the topic. For Huang Wen, a newborn calf with strong combat effectiveness, Gao Tianzun thought it better for him to have less contact.


    "Wait, don''t I have to fight with the God of war and beta?" Thor couldn''t help looking at Huang when he heard Gao Tianzun''s words. He finally established his fighting spirit again. If he left like this, Thor himself would be a little unwilling.


    "Do you want to continue fighting?" hearing this, Gao Tianzun turned his head and looked at Thor. At this time, Gao Tianzun was not calm. He couldn''t wait to let Huang Wen leave. Now Thor proposed to continue fighting. If Thor had been unable to defeat the God of war and beta, wouldn''t Huang Wen stay in Saka?


    On the side of his bed, shall he let others sleep? Huang Wen, such a strong father has been staying on Saka, which is a great threat to Gao Tianzun!

 Chapter 679

    That is, Gao Tianzun knows that he has a great probability that he can''t beat Huang Wen. Otherwise, Gao Tianzun has forcibly driven Huang Wen away, but even so, Gao Tianzun is not happy that Huang Wen is likely to stay in Saka star


    "I must continue to fight. I''m afraid Odin can''t help taking such a Thor back. When he can continue to fight, come to Saka star and have a good competition with you?" Huang asked. Hearing Gao Tianzun''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and looked at Gao Tianzun and said softly.


    "Fight, no problem!" Gao Tianzun quickly nodded. Of course, what he said was no problem. It meant that Thor remained in the arena and had no problem fighting, not that Odin came to him to fight.


    For Gao Tianzun, the appearance of a yellow question on Saka is enough for him to be frightened. If Odin comes again, Gao Tianzun may directly escape. Moreover, Gao Tianzun really doesn''t want to give up Saka''s foundation. This is the planet he has managed for countless years.


    Therefore, Gao Tianzun quickly promised Thor to continue fighting, and he had made a plan in his heart. Before, he tried his best to make Thor fail, but now he must try his best to make Thor win!


    Otherwise, Thor has been unable to leave after winning, and Huang Wen will not leave. If Huang Wen doesn''t leave for a day, Gao Tianzun will be uncomfortable


    "The battle order in the arena needs to be adjusted. I''ll arrange it. Thor, do you want to challenge the God of war or the horse faced Thor first?" after Gao Tianzun made a plan, he turned his head and asked Thor.


    "God of war first..." Thor saw Gao Tianzun''s attitude so polite for the first time. For a moment, Thor really didn''t adapt, but soon, Thor took a deep breath and said with his eyes moving, "after I defeated the God of war, I''ll fight the horse face thunder god!"


    At this time, Thor has recovered his divine power. In his opinion, there should be no problem to deal with the God of war in the face of himself in his heyday.


    Thor fought with the God of war, even in the battle with the God of war, he was blinded in one eye, but Thor could feel that the God of war''s divine power was not stronger than him, and his power did not surpass him. Thor had this confidence to win the God of war in his current state.


    But the horse face Thor is different. Thor has broken through his strength countless times before, but he is still defeated by the horse face Thor


    Therefore, even if Thor has recovered his strength and fighting spirit at this time, Thor is still uncertain about defeating the horse faced Thor, especially when the Thor hammer is still in the hands of the horse faced Thor and is completely out of Thor''s control.


    However, Thor didn''t know that when Huang Wen appeared on Saka, even Gao Tianzun didn''t notice Huang Wen''s breath, but Thor''s hammer noticed it.


    After all, there are only three people it fears, Odin, Hella and Huang Wen.


    Odin is the one who gave the power of Thor''s hammer. Haila was the last owner of Thor''s hammer. Oh, she was the owner before Thor. Haila has strong power and doesn''t have much demand for Thor''s hammer. Therefore, she doesn''t pay much attention to Thor''s hammer, which leads to some fear of Haila.


    As for the Thor''s hammer, Huang Wen is afraid of Huang Wen. In addition to Huang Wen''s strength, Huang Wen has said more than once that he will crush the Thor''s hammer, and Huang Wen has such strength to do this


    Therefore, when Huang Wen appeared on Saka star, Thor''s hammer panicked instantly. Even before, Thor''s hammer felt that it was not wrong to abandon Thor and choose horse face Thor, but after Huang Wen appeared, Thor''s hammer was still afraid that Huang Wen would find it for liquidation, or even crush it directly!


    At this time, the Thor''s hammer in the horse faced Thor''s hand was constantly shaking. Even if the horse faced Thor held the Thor''s hammer, he did not calm the Thor''s hammer.


    "Hammer, what''s the matter with you?" the horse faced Thor frowned, looked at the Thor hammer in his hand with a trace of confusion and communicated, "how do I feel, you look scared? What happened?"


    "A strong man has come here? A terrible strong man? Enough to destroy you? Has something to do with Thor? Is it his father Odin?"


    "Not Odin? Another terrible strong man? He will really crush you? Hum! Don''t worry! No one can destroy you with me! No matter who it is, I will defeat him!"


    The horse faced Thor gradually understood the reason why the Thor''s hammer trembled. He couldn''t help humming coldly, and a trace of self-confidence flashed in his eyes.


    Unlike Thor who accidentally fell to Saka, Mamian Thor himself is a strong man in the universe. He knows that Saka exists in a arena, so he specially came here to boost his combat effectiveness.


    But Ma Mian Thor didn''t expect to encounter the opportunity of Thor''s hammer after he came to Saka star


    Although the Thor''s hammer can only be regarded as the magic of the same level for the horse faced Thor at the level of sub heavenly Father, the fit between the Thor''s hammer and the horse faced Thor even exceeds Thor, as if the Thor''s hammer was made to prepare for the horse faced Thor.


    This is probably something Odin never thought of when giving the power of Thor''s hammer. However, it is not impossible to have a creature more suitable for Thor''s hammer than Thor because the Thor''s hammer has a special spell and the universe has endless creatures.


    After all, even the fit between Steve Rogers and Thor''s hammer is no worse than Thor. It''s not strange to have a horse faced Thor with a higher fit


    "Woo! Woo! Woo!"


    Just when the horse faced Thor had just made a commitment with the Thor hammer, there were bursts of horn sounds in his ears. The horse faced Thor''s eyes lit up slightly and looked out of the house.


    In Saka, the most important thing is that every time the horn sounds, because the horn sounds, it means that there is a new battle in the arena.


    Of course, the horse faced Thor knows that since no one came to inform him, this battle has nothing to do with him, but the horse faced Thor''s heart is also looking forward to the battle in the arena.


    Because the opponent of the horse faced Thor has never met before. The horse faced Thor has not lost since he came to the arena, and the other party has not lost since he came to the arena


    That man is the God of war who blinded Thor''s eyes!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    These two days should be two shifts. Before and after new year''s day, it should be as much and more as before

 Chapter 680

    Of course, the horse faced Thor also knows that it is not so simple to fight with the God of war. In particular, they and the God of war are the top gladiators in the arena, and they have never failed. If they want to fight, they need to prepare too many things.


    Just the foreshadowing, momentum building and publicity will last for a long time, so that we can squeeze the wallet of Saka star people as much as possible and earn more money for Gao Tianzun.


    Although for Gao Tianzun, all this belongs to him, suggesting that he is happy to finish such a game to play time


    However, the horse faced Thor did not know that with the arrival of Huang Wen, Gao Tianzun could not continue to play his little game, and even took the initiative to make changes. For example, before the battle between Thor and the God of war, Gao Tianzun had found the God of war and threatened that the God of war could not win!


    At the beginning, the God of war naturally disagreed, and even prepared to give up the battle directly, but the will of the high Heavenly Lord was not something that the God of war could violate


    Finally, the God of war promised that he would not use all his strength in this battle. Of course, he only promised on the surface. In the heart of the God of war, he was ready to kill Thor directly in this battle!


    Of course, the God of war doesn''t know why Gao Tianzun has to let Thor win. In the opinion of the God of war, the reason why Gao Tianzun wants Thor to win is more because Thor''s odds are higher than him. Gao Tianzun should want to make more money this time.


    As for killing Thor, the God of war doesn''t care whether Gao Tianzun will lose money. Anyway, as long as he lives, he can bring greater wealth to Gao Tianzun. The God of war believes that Gao Tianzun won''t kill him because of a dead Thor!


    "Huang asked, are you going to watch the war with me, or?" when Gao Tianzun thought that everything had been handled properly, Gao Tianzun came back to Thor''s room and looked at Huang asked with a smile.


    "The place where I watch the war is clearer than the arena, and I can feel the atmosphere from the arena..."


    The reason why Gao Tianzun invited Huang Wen so warmly is not because Gao Tianzun wants to stay with Huang Wen, but because Huang Wen is a strong father. Gao Tianzun really doesn''t trust him to stay elsewhere, so as not to let Huang Wen encounter something. It''s not good to be angry and ruin Saka star.


    Therefore, Gao Tianzun had no choice but to appease Huang Wen and even keep Huang Wen by his side, so as not to let Huang Wen mess around.


    "Watching the war?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, then looked at Gao Tianzun and said with a smile, "it''s not impossible. Rocky, just watch the war with me. Let''s see Thor''s current combat effectiveness..."


    "I won''t let Mr. Huang Wen and rocky down!" Thor took a deep breath, looked at Huang Wen and rocky and said solemnly, "I will beat them!"


    "Let''s go and get ready. The battle is about to begin..." Gao Tianzun breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Huang''s words, then smiled and nodded at Thor, and said, "you should be familiar with these things. Oh, by the way, you have no weapons to use. Go to the elite weapon warehouse and choose some to take advantage of!"


    "Elite Arsenal?" Thor''s eyes lit up suddenly when he heard the speech, and a look of expectation flashed in his eyes.


    Before, although Thor had participated in countless fights, but not once, he chose weapons from the elite Arsenal. Every time, he chose very junk equipment from the ordinary Arsenal. Even after each battle, Thor''s weapons would be damaged.


    The weapons in those elite arsenals are different. They are all collected by Gao Tianzun for so many years. Not to mention Thor''s hammer, an artifact at the sub heavenly Father level, is much stronger than those in ordinary arsenals!


    In particular, weapons often collide in the arena. The weapons in the ordinary Arsenal can not even be compared with those in the elite Arsenal. Thor has understood this very clearly in his battle with the God of war.


    "Here, this is my token. With it, you can go to the elite Arsenal and choose the weapons you like!" Gao Tianzun turned his head and looked at Huang, threw a small light spot from his arms and said to Thor.


    Soon, Thor took the small light point certificate to the elite weapon warehouse. Here, Thor did not meet the God of war, because the God of war had long selected his own weapons and did not need to come here to choose weapons.


    Speaking, Thor actually admired the God of war, because in his opinion, the other party could be called a weapons master. He could hold a sword in his right hand and dance a double-edged axe in his left hand.


    Before, Thor''s weapon was cut off by a double-edged axe and his last eye was blinded by a long sword


    "Here is the best place to watch the war..." on the other hand, Huang Wen and rocky came to the observation platform under the leadership of Gao Tianzun. There is a comfortable sofa area, no wind and sun, and a battle scene that can feel the stimulation of the arena. It is indeed an excellent place to watch the war.


    "Woo! Woo! Woo!" just at this time, the arena sounded trumpets, which was the voice heard by the horse faced Thor. At the same time, many residents of Saka star rushed to the arena and watched the fight one after another.


    Moreover, those who can come to the scene to watch the fight are the rich people of Saka star. More residents of Saka star choose to stay at home or on the street to watch the live broadcast of the battle.


    "Hum!" just then, an aircraft hovered over the arena. It was the one who sold Thor to valkiri, the female martial god.


    "In other words, since Gao Tianzun knows Thor, he should also know her identity?" Huang asked, glancing at varkiri, the female martial god, turned his head and looked at Gao Tianzun with a smile.


    "Her identity?" Gao Tianzun said seriously, "in Saka star, she wants to admit what she is, so she is what she is. Valkiri said, she is only scavenger 142, so she is scavenger 142..."


    "Oh?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and took a deep look at Gao Tianzun. At this time, Huang Wen realized that there was no reason why Saka star could develop to the present. At least, Gao Tianzun formulated some rules. Even he himself followed such rules and did not override the rules.


    This is very rare. After all, Saka star was made by Gao Tianzun. He was able to limit himself by his own rules

 Chapter 681

    "Valkyrie?" Loki heard Gao Tianzun say the name of the female martial god Valkyrie, and subconsciously muttered, "isn''t Valkyrie the general name of the female martial god? And hasn''t the female martial god disappeared long ago? Can we say that this Valkyrie is the surviving female martial god?"


    "Yes, this is the female martial god who survived at the beginning." Huang asked, glanced at rocky, smiled, nodded, and said softly, "this thing was caused by your father Odin. At the beginning, your sister Haila wanted to conquer a larger world and didn''t want to be limited to such a small place as the ninth world..."


    "However, Odin is past the age when he wants to fight. He wants to settle down and be a benevolent God King. Therefore, an irreconcilable contradiction occurs. Odin sends an army of female martial gods to fight against Haila..."


    "Unfortunately, in the end, the female martial god army was almost destroyed. Only the female martial god valkiri survived, and Haila was sealed by Odin..."


    "Why do you want the female warrior to deal with Haila?" Rocky subconsciously frowned and whispered, "is it because he wants to appear peacefully, so there is no need for a group like the female warrior?"


    "Only Odin himself knows such things..." Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "Why don''t you talk to valkiri when Thor''s affairs are handled?"


    "I''ll talk to her now..." Rocky''s eyes moved. After a little silence, he turned his head and looked at Huang Wen and said, "Mr. Huang Wen, please send me there."


    "OK, no problem." Huang asked, nodded, and then waved to rocky. Rocky''s body turned into a light spot, disappeared in place and appeared next to the female martial god valkiri.


    "Hmm?!" Valkyrie, the female martial god, was sitting in her spaceship drinking and waiting for the start of the battle. This was a way of her boring life for so many years, whether drinking or watching others participate in the fight.


    As for her participation in the fight, the female martial god valkiri didn''t think that if she was still in Asgard, she might want to improve her strength.


    But since the defeat to Hella and the death of her companions, the female martial god valkiri has completely given up improving her strength, because she knows that she can''t be the opponent of Odin and Hella anyway


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" the female martial god valkiri''s eyes coagulated, looked at Rocky warily and asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m here to apologize for Odin, and Odin is leaving, and Hella will appear. If you want revenge, you can go back to Asgard with us..." Rocky took a deep look at the female martial god valkiri and said.


    It is impossible to say that Loki has no selfishness at this time. Loki naturally has his own purpose to let the female martial god valkiri return to Asgard.


    In the view of rocky before he changed his mind, Asgard''s throne belongs to himself and Thor. If he can prove that he is better than Thor, then the throne is his.


    In the view of rocky, who changed his mind at this time, Asgard''s throne is Thor''s, and no one can take it away, even his nominal sister Haila!


    You know, rocky has no blood relationship with Thor and Hella, and rocky and Thor have been brothers for thousands of years, especially rocky knows more things than Thor at this time


    Therefore, rocky must fully support Thor to become the God King of Asgard, and even try his best to stop Haila and win over all the forces that can win over!


    "I''m not interested in the bad things about Asgard!" valkiri, the female martial god, heard Loki''s words, looked at Loki coldly and said in a deep voice, "so you''d better stay away from me now!"


    "Wait for Thor''s battle first. After all, this may be your only chance to avenge Hella..." Rocky heard the cheers below, knew that the battle in the arena had begun, and the two arena had entered, so he looked into the arena and said.


    "Bang!" at this time, the gate of the arena was directly kicked open. The God of war, with a long sword in his right hand and a double-edged Tomahawk in his left hand, walked into the arena. There were bursts of divine power and war intention on his body, and even concentrated into a unique law!


    "A little interesting..." Huang asked. Seeing the power of the God of war, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, as if he thought of something. "This guy''s power is at the same level as Rocky and Thor. Where is he the God of war?"


    "Son of Zeus, Ares." Gao Tianzun didn''t mean to hide, and said directly, "he heard that I have a gladiator here, who specially came to fight, just like the horse faced thunder god beta..."


    "Ares?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. He didn''t expect that there would be ares in this world. Even though he had heard about the earth gods in Gao Tianzun''s mouth before, Huang Wen hasn''t heard anything about other gods except Asgard and Kunlun false gods.


    Of course, the main reason is that Huang Wen didn''t hear anything about Ares, the God of war in Marvel world before crossing. On the contrary, the magic nvxia next door has a brother, which is Ares, the God of war in Greek mythology.


    However, it is a pity that Ares, the God of war, exists as a villain, and because the demigod in Greek mythology is destined to surpass the pure blood god, Ares, the God of war, was defeated by the magical female Xia


    "Zeus also exists. So, are they in a place similar to Asgard and the great Luo Tian?" Huang asked with a slight flash of eyes and a calculation in his heart. "I don''t know who is more powerful between Odin and Zeus, but it should be Odin. After all, Gu Yi didn''t mention Zeus. I think he should not be prominent among the strong ones at the father level..."


    "Moreover, the high God''s attitude towards Odin and Zeus is also very different. He is not so cautious when referring to Odin..."


    What Huang Wen doesn''t know is that the reason why Gao Tianzun mentioned Zeus is nothing different is that Zeus and Gao Tianzun are somewhat similar. Zeus''s thunder power has also left some names among the strong ones at the heavenly Father level.


    But it''s not that Zeus''s thunder power is very strong and powerful in battle, but that Zeus''s ability to escape is as fast as thunder. Over the years, Zeus doesn''t know how many times he escaped with his thunder speed

 Chapter 682

    "Bang!" when Huang Wen was thinking about the strength of Zeus, a sound made Huang Wen return to God. It turned out that it was not only Ares, the God of war, who kicked open the door to the entrance, but Thor did the same.


    You don''t have to ask. Thor heard the news of Ares coming out and made such a move in order not to lose to Ares in momentum


    "Today, the two sides in the arena are Ares and Thor!" when Thor appeared, a voice rang out over the arena, which stunned the audience, followed by a series of boos in the entire arena.


    "Whoa!"


    "Whoa!"


    "Whoa!"


    Of course, the boo was not directed at Ares, the God of war, but at Thor, because Thor has lost many times in the arena, and every Thor has not died, which makes many viewers a little unhappy. How can people not die in the arena?


    Moreover, there is a very important point, that is, Thor has lost to Ares, which makes the focus of this battle very small


    However, the audience did not know that when the voice introducing Ares and Thor sounded, the horse faced Thor looked cold in another place.


    Because Thor has defeated Thor many times before, and even warned Thor severely. He can no longer claim to be able to stretch.


    Before many battles, Thor was no longer introduced as Thor, but directly called Thor. But this time, Thor won the title of Thor again, which made the horse faced Thor think of the tremor of Thor''s hammer


    "So, did that man come forward to give Thor confidence?" an idea flashed in the mind of Mamian Thor. Then his eyes flashed with war intention and eager to try. He began to look around to find the place of Huang Wen.


    However, unfortunately, the place where Gao Tianzun and Huang Wen watched the war was not so easy to be discovered by the horse faced Thor. In addition, the horse faced Thor did not have spiritual ability, because he searched for a long time and did not find the place of Huang Wen, let alone the so-called strong one.


    "Thor?" Ares, the God of war, sneered at Thor in the arena and said with a slight mockery, "I remember that the guy with horse face Thor said that you can''t use the title of Thor in the future. If he knows you''re reusing the title of Thor now, I''m afraid your boy will be unlucky, but you can''t wait for this day..."


    "I am Thor! Thor!" Thor''s eyes flashed the power of thunder and raised his weapon. It is worth mentioning that the weapon in Thor''s hand is a long handled axe, which is somewhat similar to the storm axe in the film, but it is more heavy and all made of metal.


    "Hmm?" Ares, the God of war, was stunned when he saw the power of thunder flashing in Thor''s eyes. He frowned subconsciously, looked at Thor and asked in a deep voice, "your eyes have recovered? Your strength has also recovered?"


    "Hum! God of war! The last time we fought, I was not in full swing. You were lucky to win me, but this time, it was not so easy. I will defeat you and let you know the power of Thor!" Thor raised his axe and his eyes flashed Infinite War intention, "Last time, your weapons are better than mine. This time, you will no longer have the advantage of weapons! Look at the moves!"


    "Ka! Ka!"


    As Thor''s voice fell, bursts of thunder and lightning sounded on him. Then Thor jumped up and ran directly in the direction of Ares.


    "Come on!" Ares, the God of war, flashed a hint of war in his eyes. He was surging with powerful divine power, and the axe in his left hand hit Thor fiercely.


    With the sound of "Qiang!", a powerful sound of collision echoed in the whole arena. Of course, not only the sound of collision, but also the powerful shock wave echoed in the arena, shattering all the surrounding ground, and even the audience watching the battle nearby subconsciously blocked their bodies.


    "Hum!" just then, Gao Tianzun waved, and a light curtain rose around the arena, which directly wrapped the entire arena and isolated the audience.


    This is not the ability of science and technology, but Gao Tianzun''s own ability. In other words, Gao Tianzun wants to show Huang Wen his ability so that Huang Wen doesn''t want to fight him


    "Good trick." Huang Wen glanced at Gao Tianzun, smiled and nodded. Although Huang Wen didn''t win, it''s easy to do it with Huang Wen''s current ability.


    At this time, the battle was still going on in the arena. After the first collision, Thor and Ares were equally divided, and no one beat anyone.


    However, Thor came down from the sky with his axe in his hands and took the initiative to attack. Ares, the God of war, took the axe in his left hand and fought back. In this case, it is still equal, which shows that the combat effectiveness of Ares, the God of war, is still above Thor!


    In other words, Thor has just restored his divine power and self-confidence, and his combat effectiveness has not been completely restored, because he has lost too many times and may not know how to win


    "Shua!" as Thor''s axe was deadlocked with ares''s axe, Ares decisively stabbed out the long sword of his right hand. Fortunately, Thor''s reaction was very fast and turned sideways to avoid the sword.


    However, Thor avoided the sword, which showed that his attention to the axe decreased. Ares, the God of war, made a sudden force with his left hand and directly split Thor''s axe out.


    "Is that the only way? Thor? Ha ha......" Ares, the God of war, looked at Thor with a changed complexion, couldn''t help sneering, and stabbed Thor with his long sword.


    "Hum!" Gao Tianzun, who was watching the war, snorted coldly when he saw the move of Ares, took out something like a remote control in his hand, aimed it in the direction of Ares, and was about to press it.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    Two slight explosions sounded in succession. The remote control in Gao Tianzun''s hand exploded, and the button on ares''s neck also exploded. That is to say, Ares, the God of war, has regained his freedom!


    You don''t have to ask. It''s Huang who did this. His meaning is very simple. Thor should win this fight by himself!

 Chapter 683

    "Huang asked, what do you mean?" Gao Tianzun looked at the explosion of the remote control in his hand, his face sank, turned his head, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Huang and asked.


    "My goal is to restore nator''s original combat power and self-confidence, but on the premise of fairness, the victory won by cheating is not what I want, nor is it what tor wants..." Huang asked faintly, glancing at Gao Tianzun and said, "only by winning in disadvantage, can you really stand up again. You won''t understand this!"


    "Only by winning at a disadvantage can we really stand up again?" Gao Tianzun heard the speech and his eyes flickered slightly, as if thinking.


    "That''s good. So, will Gao Tianzun have time to compete with me? Maybe you can find your own way of fighting in the fight with me?" Huang asked. Seeing Gao Tianzun''s thoughtful look, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and asked with a little expectation.


    "No, let''s have a good look at this fight!" Gao Tianzun returned to God and quickly shook his head. It was not like giving Huang Wen a chance to do it and looked directly into the arena.


    In the arena, Ares, the God of war who was going to stab Thor with a long sword, finally stopped because the explosion of the button on his neck did not bring him any injury, but also attracted his attention.


    The most important thing is that Ares, the God of war, could not destroy this button no matter what means he used before, but now it was directly destroyed inexplicably, which made Ares, the God of war, suspicious and uncertain in his heart.


    Of course, Ares, the God of war, was filled with joy at the same time, because he knew that he was completely free, and would not even be limited by the high God, and could kill Thor!


    "Thor, the present god of war Ares, there will be no restrictions. You can really stand up again only by defeating such God of war ares..." at the same time, a voice of Huang Wen sounded in Thor''s ear. This voice made Thor take a deep breath, glanced at ares''s neck, and then turned and ran to the place where the axe fell.


    "Thor! Die!" just as Thor was holding the axe, Ares, the God of war, jumped up and waved the axe at Thor almost the same as Thor''s move.


    With the sound of "Qiang!", Thor turned around, and the force of thunder surged on his axe. He collided with Thor''s axe. The divine power from Asgard and Olympus collided again. This time, Thor''s body was directly smashed out, and the axe in his hand fell off again.


    By strength and divine power alone, Thor is slightly inferior to Ares, the God of war. The main reason is that Thor does not believe in the weapons in his hand. Otherwise, for a soldier, a soldier from Asgard, his weapons will not be released so many times.


    In Thor''s opinion, the weapon that really suits him is the Thor''s hammer, but now the Thor''s Hammer no longer belongs to him, but to the horse faced Thor. This knot did not disappear because of the arrival of Huang Wen and the change of Thor''s state


    "Shua!" a sharp sword directly stabbed Thor in the direction. Thor quickly recovered and urgently avoided the long sword, but his arm was cut by the long sword.


    Then, Thor completely fell into a deadlock. His thunder power was not enough to push back Ares, but Ares, the God of war, contained his powerful axe and sword, which Thor could not resist, so he could only dodge in embarrassment.


    "Is this the battle you want me to wait for?" asked the female warrior valkiri with a strong mockery in her voice on the ship.


    "Do you think Thor will lose?" Rocky raised his eyebrows, looked at Valkyrie, the female martial god, and asked with a smile.


    "I can''t see where he can win..." the female martial god valkiri said with a sneer.


    "Let''s make a bet. If Thor wins, you will return to Asgard with us. If Thor can''t win, you can kill us and breathe out for your dead comrades in arms. How about?" Loki''s eyes flashed with confidence and looked at the female martial god valkiri with a smile.


    "You!" the pupil of Valkyrie, the female martial god, shrunk slightly. Looking at Rocky for a time, she didn''t know how to answer. She was directly restrained by Rocky''s words!


    Valkyrie, the female martial god, subconsciously looked at the battle in the battle field, but there were large and small wounds on Thor. Valkyrie, the female martial god, really couldn''t think of how Thor could win the battle


    "OK! I promise you!" varkiri, the female martial god, took a deep breath, looked at Loki and said in a deep voice, "but when he failed in the battle, I''ll kill you, because I''m afraid he can''t survive in this battle!"


    "Thor''s life is hard!" Rocky shook his head confidently and whispered.


    "Huang asked, are you really not going to do it? If this goes on, I''m afraid he will really be killed by Ares?" Gao Tianzun frowned as he looked at the battle in the arena. He didn''t care much about Thor''s life. He was worried about what kind of response he would make if Thor really died.


    "What God are you?" Huang asked. Looking at the more and more embarrassed Thor, he finally heard again. "Are you the God of hammers? Is the power of hammers flowing in your body? Without hammers, those thunders can''t exert their real power?"


    "Hammer... Mjolnier..." when Thor heard Huang''s question, two words flashed in his mind. Then Thor seemed to enter a sea of thunder. Here, he was the owner of all thunder. He didn''t need a hammer at all. He himself was the God of thunder!


    "Mr. Huang Wen is right. Mjolnier is just my weapon. Because it is my weapon, it is called Thor''s hammer. If I pick up an axe, it is Thor''s axe. If I pick up a sword, it is Thor''s sword!" Thor suddenly opened his eyes, as if he released 100000 volts of Pikachu, A strong thunder force field erupted around the body, which was directly shocked by Ares, the God of war!


    "Hum!" in the hand of the horse faced Thor, the Thor''s hammer trembled slightly. It suddenly felt that it seemed to have lost something.


    In other words, the Thor hammer has changed. At this time, it is no different from Steve Rogers''s storm hammer. It no longer contains the Thor throne!


    Thor''s throne belongs to Thor!

 Chapter 684

    "What''s the matter?" the horse faced Thor frowned and looked at the Thor''s hammer in his hand, or at mjolnier. At this time, mjolnier could not be called the Thor''s hammer. Even though it still had the power of thunder, it lost the position of Thor.


    "Buzz!" mjolnier let out a whine.


    At this time, mjolnier was also a little confused, because Odin once set a spell on him: "all qualified people who lift the hammer of Thor will get the power of Thor."


    Therefore, mjolnier has always felt that it is the owner of the God of Thor. It is not only it that thinks so, but also Thor before. Only with mjolnier can he be regarded as Thor.


    But now, reality tells mjolnier that the Thor throne does not belong to it!


    "Lost the throne of Thor?" the horse faced Thor soon understood what had happened from mjolnier. His eyes coagulated and looked at Thor, who was surging with the power of thunder in the arena. At this time, he finally felt the pressure from Thor!


    "What happened? Outbreak? Or breakthrough?" Ares, the God of war, got up from the ground, frowned and looked at Thor. He also felt a powerful divine power spreading on Thor, even surpassing his divine power!


    At this time, Thor''s body poured out a force of thunder, but he didn''t go to Ares, but directly poured into the giant axe in the distance.


    "Hum!" with a sound, the giant axe, blessed by the power of thunder, seemed to have obtained spirituality, floated directly from the ground, and then flew to Thor''s hand in an instant.


    "God of war! Come again!" Thor''s voice contained strong self-confidence. The whole person wrapped in the power of thunder, as if turned into an electric light, rushed directly to Ares, the God of war.


    "Qiang!" said Ares, the God of war, who had not adapted to Thor''s speed. Thor was overwhelmed and could only use his axe to block Thor''s attack in a hurry.


    However, Thor''s powerful axe directly shook ares''s body, and the ground under his feet was broken. Ares was forced to kneel on one knee, which felt like Ares was surrendering to Thor.


    "Bastard!" Ares, the God of war, felt this and became angry instantly. He directly raised his head and glared at Thor, as if he had forgotten how he had dealt with Thor before. Especially at this time, Thor''s wounds had healed completely after he completely woke up, and there was no trace left by the battle.


    "Shua!" with a long sword containing the divine power of Ares, the God of war, stabbed Thor directly. Ares, the God of war, wanted to use his attack to resolve Thor''s attack, just as he did when he first fought with Thor today.


    "Qiang!" but the long sword of Ares, the God of war, did not make any achievements this time. The long sword cut on Thor and was blocked by Thor''s powerful divine power. Even Ares, the God of war, felt as if he had cut on hard steel!


    "You!" Ares, the God of war, shrunk his pupils slightly and looked at what Thor was about to say, but saw a powerful force of thunder burst out on Thor and poured directly into the giant axe.


    "Click! CLICK!" originally, Ares'' axe blocked Thor''s axe, but with the influx of thunder, the power from the axe suddenly became stronger. I don''t know how many times, it directly broke Ares'' axe!


    "So strong!" the eyes of the horse faced Thor who was watching the war were frozen. This was the first time he felt great pressure on Thor. Before, no matter how Thor made progress, he could steadily control Thor.


    Even, in countless battles, if Gao Tianzun had not ordered him severely, he could only defeat Thor and not kill Thor, I''m afraid the horse faced Thor would have killed Thor long ago.


    But now, the horse faced Thor vaguely feels that he may not be able to kill Thor. It is not so easy to defeat Thor without killing Thor.


    This point can be seen from Thor''s strength in the battle at this time


    "Shua!" the body of Ares flew out, and a big hole opened in his chest. The power of thunder raged on his chest, constantly destroying the flesh and blood of Ares, and preventing ares from recovering his chest from his own divine power, just as ares used his own divine power before, Stop Thor''s eyes from returning to that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With Thor flying ares out, the whole arena fell into a strange silence, because Thor had lost so many times that everyone didn''t believe Thor could win.


    "Thor! Thor! Thor!"


    But soon, thunderous cheers rang out in the arena, which was the recognition of Thor. Thor once again won the recognition of the arena audience through his own strength, although Thor didn''t care about these


    At this time, Thor''s heart was indeed full of excitement. It was not because of the cheers around him, but that he finally recognized his strength and identity. He finally came out of mjolnier''s betrayal!


    At the same time, Thor has made a decision in his heart that he will continue to challenge the horse face Thor. Even now Thor has no intention to snatch mjolnier back, Thor still wants to defeat the horse face Thor, prove that he is stronger than the horse face Thor, and prove that mjolnier''s choice is wrong!


    "How? I said, Thor will win the final victory?" in the spaceship, Loki''s heart was relieved and looked at the female martial god valkiri with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that he really won the victory. What a vast divine power, as if endless. On him, I seem to see Odin''s shadow and the power of the divine king..." the female martial god valkiri''s eyes moved and looked at Thor directly, muttering with some emotion.


    "So, you lost, you need to return to Asgard with us..." Loki raised his mouth slightly, looked at the female martial god valkiri and asked, "the female martial god, should not disobey his promise?"


    "I''ll go back to Asgard..." valkiri, the female martial god, turned his head, took a deep look at rocky and said, "I don''t know what calculations you''re playing, but I''m only going back to Asgard for personal gratitude and resentment. If you want to reorganize the female martial god Army, I''m afraid you''re dreaming!"

 Chapter 685

    "Reconstitute the female martial god army?" Loki raised his eyebrows after hearing the words of the female martial god varkiri, then spread his hands and said softly, "You may not know much about Asgard now. Although Asgard still has soldiers, its combat effectiveness is not strong. More importantly, there is only one woman who can fight in the whole Asgard in my impression..."


    "Has Asgard fallen to this level?" the female god of war valkiri subconsciously frowned at the speech, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in her eyes.


    You know, at the beginning, Asgard was able to rule the nine realms not only because Odin was strong, but also because Asgard had a strong army, whether it was the female warrior army or others.


    But because Odin wanted to be a kind monarch and didn''t want to continue the war, most of the time, Asgard''s soldiers didn''t have a chance to fight.


    Later, Thor and Loki grew up slowly. Especially Thor, a battle maniac, was able to take charge of many battles alone. At most, with several small partners of Loki and Thor, Asgard soldiers had less opportunities to fight.


    As for what Loki said, the women who can fight are naturally the female warrior SHIV of Asgard. In fact, if Asgard had no female martial god, SHIV should also be a member of the female martial god.


    "Asgard has long been different from what you know. At this time, Asgard is the real fairy palace, the real paradise..." Rocky''s eyes moved and said with some emotion.


    "Thor won, Congratulations, Huang Wen..." in the viewing room where Huang Wen was located, Gao Tianzun flashed a trace of surprise and surprise in his eyes after Thor won, but soon, Gao Tianzun turned his head and looked at Huang Wen and said with a smile.


    "It''s not that I won. What do you need to congratulate?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a light smile and whispering, "but Thor''s strength has improved, which is also a good thing for you..."


    "Are you kidding? Thor is not related to me. How can it be a good thing that Thor has made progress?" Gao Tianzun''s face could not help but freeze. For a moment, he looked at Huang and asked.


    "Nature is a good thing..." Huang asked. Looking at Gao Tianzun, he explained very seriously, "if Thor''s strength has not improved, then he can''t be the opponent of horse faced Thunder God. Thor still needs countless battles to win. I''ll stay with you for a long time..."


    "At this time, Thor''s strength has improved and he has the power to fight with the horse face Thor. After Thor defeated the horse face Thor, I can leave with Thor. Is this a good thing for you?"


    "If you say so, it''s barely..." Gao Tianzun twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that Huang Wen could see through his discomfort and mind.


    "Of course, Thor''s breakthrough is another good thing for you..." Huang asked, continuing to look at Gao Tianzun and said with a smile.


    "Hmm? It''s a great good thing for me to leave. I don''t think there''s anything better than this..." Gao Tianzun saw that Huang Wen had said it anyway, so he said directly.


    "No, no, no, there are still some. For example, after Thor''s strength has improved, it''s enough to carry Asgard''s flag..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "so Odin has come to leave. At that time, you shouldn''t be forced to fight with him."


    "Odin is leaving?" Gao Tianzun''s eyes suddenly lit up. There was an excited light in his eyes. Huang asked for a moment. He didn''t expect that Gao Tianzun''s reaction would be so fierce.


    Even, Huang Wen has been thinking that if there is no appearance of himself and everything in the universe has not changed, Gao Tianzun will have a happy party to celebrate when he learns that Odin has left in the future?


    "Dada, dada..." while Huang Wen was talking with Gao Tianzun, Thor in the arena had recovered. He slowly came to Ares, the God of war. At this time, Ares had lost his combat effectiveness, or even his resistance and action.


    Ares, the God of war, opened a big hole in his chest, and the blood was flowing out. Endless thunder raged on Ares'' chest, which brought him unbearable pain, made ares''s body tremble slightly, and even his face pale because of his clenched teeth.


    "You lost, God of war." Thor looked at the tragedy of Ares without any sympathy in his heart. He just looked at Ares and said faintly.


    When Thor was defeated in the hands of Ares, Ares didn''t mean to leave his hand when Thor''s eyes were directly blinded by Ares with his long sword. Even after Thor''s eyes were blinded, Ares kicked Thor out like a piece of garbage in the cheers of the whole audience.


    This is one of the reasons why Thor didn''t feel anything when he heard the cheers of the whole arena.


    Because the cheers of the arena are not sounded by themselves. Whoever wins, they will cheer, as long as they can see the fierce battle they want to see.


    However, Thor has experienced failure. He has thoroughly seen through the meaning behind these cheers, so Thor will not pay attention to them at all.


    "You won!" Ares, the God of war, clenched his teeth and three words jumped out of his mouth.


    Ares, the God of war, is not a person who can''t afford to lose. He knows that Thor has surpassed him at this time. Even Ares, the God of war, may fall here today


    "Hum!" but soon, something that Ares, the God of war, didn''t think of happened. The power of the raging thunder in his chest was directly taken back by Thor. Although he still couldn''t easily recover from the injury, at least he wouldn''t die because of the continuous severity of the injury.


    "Why?" Ares, the God of war, looked at Thor and asked.


    "You blinded me in one eye and kicked me out. The injury I gave you has been offset enough. There is no need to take your life..." Thor looked at Ares, the God of war, shook his head and said seriously.


    "Moreover, it would be a pity for a strong man like you to die here. You are welcome to Asgard or the earth to fight again!"

 Chapter 686

    "Asgard... Earth..." Ares, the God of war, moved his eyes, sighed and said, "well, I''ll find you. Earth, it''s a long memory. I didn''t expect that I would return to the earth one day."


    "Hmm? Go back to the earth? Did you say that you were also an earthman before? The earth has a strong man like you? Why didn''t I hear Mr. Huang Wen talk about you before?" Thor was stunned when he heard the words of Ares, the God of war, and asked subconsciously.


    "Mr. Huang Wen? Who is that?" Ares, the God of war, flashed a doubt in his eyes. In his memory, he had never heard of such a person on earth.


    "The control button on your neck should be lifted by Mr. Huang Wen..." Thor pointed to the place where the control button was originally placed on his neck, looked at Ares and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Ares, the God of war, looked at his chest injury subconsciously and said, "I am the God of war of Olympus. Once, our Olympus was also on the earth, but because you Asgard finally won the victory, Olympus withdrew from the earth and entered the sub dimension."


    "Ah?" Thor was stunned when he heard the words of Ares, the God of war. He had never heard of such a grudge between Asgard and Olympus, and he had never heard Odin talk about these things.


    "It is precisely because you are from Asgard that I blinded your eyes after defeating you last time..." Ares, the God of war, took a deep breath, looked at Thor and said seriously, "I want to prove for Olympus that we can''t be worse than you Asgard, but it''s a pity..."


    Ares, the God of war, said and looked a little depressed, because he finally lost to Thor. In his opinion, it also proves that Olympus is not as good as Asgard


    "You are already very strong. Without Mr. Huang Wen''s guidance, I can''t defeat you. I think you will be stronger in the future, and I look forward to the next battle with you..." Thor shook his head and waved to Ares again. Thor took back the power of Thor left in ares''s chest.


    With the disappearance of Thor''s power in ares''s chest, Ares''s injury began to recover slowly, and even new granulations grew directly on his chest. It can be seen that ares''s recovery speed is also very powerful.


    "I''ll find you..." Ares, the God of war, looked at Thor, took a deep breath, and then directly turned and left the arena. His steps were very firm and didn''t look like a loser.


    "Congratulations, Thor." Huang''s voice rang in Thor''s ear. "Are you ready to continue to challenge that ox head and horse face, or take a break first?"


    "Horse faced Thor..." a hint of war flashed in Thor''s eyes. If Thor was not confident that he could beat horse faced Thor before he completely woke up and defeated Ares.


    But now, Thor has completely become Thor, and the Thor throne is still his own. No one can deprive Thor of the throne, even Odin at this time!


    Because Thor''s throne has been completely integrated with Thor!


    "Mr. Huang asked, I want to challenge beta now!" Thor soon recovered. He took a deep breath and said seriously, "now, I am confident that I can defeat him!"


    "OK, let''s arrange it for you." Huang asked, nodded with a light smile, turned his head to Gao Tianzun and said, "Thor wants to continue the challenge. If he can win the horse face Thunder God, we can leave directly..."


    "OK! I''ll arrange it now!" Gao Tianzun had told Huang Wen about the matter, so he didn''t mean to act. He nodded directly, then his mouth moved slightly, and sent a message to the staff and the horse faced Thunder God.


    "Will you let me out? So fast? Can Thor be so impatient?" the horse faced Thor couldn''t help but freeze his eyes when he received the news from Gao Tianzun. Then he flashed a cold light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "did you defeat the confidence given to you by Ares, the God of war? Do you think I will be as easy to deal with as Ares, the God of war?"


    "Don''t forget, no matter how you make progress before, you are not my opponent. In your life, you are doomed to be my loser!"


    The voice of the horse faced Thor echoed around, and there was silence, because there was no one around. Only the horse faced Thor was here. Of course, in his hand, there was mjolnier trembling slightly.


    "Dear audience, please don''t leave first!" a host stood on the suspended spacecraft and appeared over the arena. Holding a microphone in his hand, he attracted the idea of everyone in the arena and stopped the audience who were going to leave.


    "What happened? Is there still a fight? Isn''t it over?"


    "Yes, isn''t this the only match in today''s schedule? Why do we stay? Is there any activity?"


    Puzzled voices talked in the arena, and then looked at the host one after another, waiting for the host''s explanation.


    "The battle just now is just a warm-up game. The really wonderful game is still behind!" the host took a deep breath and shouted in an exaggerated voice, "because the battle just now is the battle between Ares and Thor, and the next battle is the battle between Thor and horse faced Thor!"


    "Dear viewers, you are blessed today. You can see the battle between the two thors!"


    "I believe the audience should also know that Thor, the former Thor, lost to the horse faced Thor more than once, and was even deprived of the title of Thor by the horse faced Thor..."


    "However, Thor is different at this time. He defeated Ares, the God of war who has not lost, and can challenge the horse faced Thor again!"


    "Audience friends, shout out the person in your heart who thinks you can win!"


    "Thor! Thor!"


    "Horse face Thor! Horse face Thor!"


    "Thor! Thor!"


    "Beta! Beta!"


    As the host''s voice fell, the whole arena was boiling again. The audience called their own names to make the atmosphere of the whole arena reach a top again. At this time, they were waiting for the horse faced Thor to come out and fight with Tho

 Chapter 687

    "It''s a little interesting..." Huang asked. After taking a deep look at the host, he looked at Gao Tianzun and said with a smile. "It seems that Gao Tianzun''s men are really talented!"


    "There are so many talents that it''s not......" Gao Tianzun shook his head calmly and said softly, "you know, I''ve been operating in Saka star for so many years. It''s still normal to find some people with a little special ability?"


    "It''s really normal..." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. He didn''t mean to refute, because the host''s ability, although a little meaningful, was not taken to heart by Huang asked.


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, the host''s ability is at most extraordinary, and it is not the ability of the combat side, that is, the ability of the spiritual side to confuse people a little.


    This kind of ability is not necessarily prominent on the earth, that is, in a place like the arena, when all the audience are excited, this kind of ability can be brought into full play and set off the atmosphere of the entire arena more warmly.


    "Boom!" just as Huang Wen was talking to Gao Tianzun, roaring thunder appeared over the arena, and a large number of dark clouds concentrated in the sky. The sky phenomena that Thor had not shown before appeared in the sky at this time.


    Needless to say, Thor certainly didn''t make this celestial phenomenon, but the movement brought by the appearance of horse faced Thor.


    "Thor! Since you want to die, don''t blame me!" the voice of the horse faced Thor sounded over the whole arena, and then a powerful force of thunder appeared over the arena.


    "Wait a minute! I haven''t left yet!" the host shouted in panic when he saw this scene, and then hurriedly drove the suspended spacecraft to avoid.


    Even, not only the host dodged, but also the female martial god valkiri drove the ship and hid in another direction, because she had a hunch that it would be an extremely tragic battle!


    "Thor''s hammer!" Rocky looked at the horse face Thor in the thunder, subconsciously exclaimed, then shook his head and said, "it''s not Thor''s hammer anymore, it''s just mjolnier!"


    "It''s not the Thunder God''s hammer anymore?" Valkyrie, the female martial god, subconsciously frowned, looked at rocky and asked, "this thunder god''s hammer clearly contains powerful thunder power. Why do you say it''s not the Thunder God''s hammer?"


    "Because of Thor, he has become a real Thor..." Rocky raised his mouth slightly and said with some pride.


    "So, in your opinion, Thor, he has won?" valkiri, the female martial god, narrowed slightly and looked at rocky and asked again.


    "Yes, if Thor doesn''t have the possibility to win, Mr. Huang won''t let Thor continue to fight so soon..." Rocky nodded definitely, and said confidently in his voice.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." the female martial god valkiri subconsciously frowned, but she didn''t mean to continue to ask, because the horse faced Thor had encountered Thor at this time.


    "Mjolnier!" Thor looked at the horse face. Thor fell from the sky with mjolnier in his hand and smashed him hard. Thor took a deep breath and waved his axe to meet him.


    This is not the first time Thor fought with mjolnier. Mjolnier didn''t even know how many times Thor had been hurt before. Even the thunder avatar that fell from the sky is Thor''s once move. After mjolnier obtained mjolnier, mjolnier taught him.


    A loud noise of "boom!" echoed in the whole arena, and even the protective cover arranged by Gao Tianzun constantly vibrated. The thunder force from Thor and the thunder force from mjolnier were originally of the same origin, but now they have a violent collision.


    Even the axe in Thor''s hand and mjolnier haven''t collided, because the thunder power of both sides is too powerful. The strong thunder wrapped the axe and mjolnier. Before the two weapons collided, the thunder power collided.


    Even at this time, Thor and the horse faced Thor could not easily move forward the weapons in their hands, and even their arms began to tremble slightly, which was the result of the equal strength of both sides.


    "Bang!" but the force of thunder didn''t last too long. When the force of thunder on both sides increased to a limit, the two forces of thunder exploded directly like a nuclear bomb.


    Such a powerful explosion almost blew through the outer protective cover, that is, Gao Tianzun responded quickly and directly strengthened his rain cover, which protected the surrounding spectators who were watching the war, otherwise they might die.


    Of course, such a powerful explosive force, Thor and horse face Thor, can not be unharmed. Even if such a force is released by the two of them, they can''t easily bear it, because it is twice their own strength.


    Therefore, during the explosion, Thor and the horse faced Thor all flew out, and the arena under their feet was directly broken. Fortunately, Thor was not the Thor who could only rely on mjolnier to fly. At this time, he was a real Thor.


    "Beta! I''ll prove that I''m stronger than you! Mjolnier, I''ll prove that your choice is wrong!" almost at the moment when the arena was broken, Thor flew up directly, and his huge axe turned into a thunder light and threw it directly in the direction of the horse faced Thunder God.


    "Qiang!" this time, the giant axe finally collided with mjolnier. Because the thunder resistance of horse face Thor is still lower than Thor, he recovers slowly, so he can only subconsciously use mjolnier to block the giant axe.


    "Click!" however, at the moment when the axe collided with mjolnier, a broken sound sounded on the axe. Even if the axe has the blessing of Thor''s power, even if it is a weapon from the elite Arsenal, it still can''t be compared with an artifact like mjolnier. The axe is in front of mjolnier, Directly smashed!


    "Hum!" sounded. After smashing the axe, mjolnier seemed to be in a happy mood and trembled with joy.


    Mjolnier means that even if Thor has the throne of Thor, Thor''s weapon can''t be compared with mjolnier!

 Chapter 688

    "Thor, it seems that you are doomed to failure. Now, how can you compete with me when you are unarmed?" the horse faced Thor saw Thor''s axe broken and fell to the ground, lost his magic, raised his mouth slightly, looked at Thor and said mockingly.


    "This weapon can''t give me too much help, but it just makes me a little easier..." Thor shook his head calmly, looked at the horse face Thor and mjolnier and said, "I''m the Thor, and my strength comes from myself!"


    "Do you mean that my strength also comes from you?" the horse faced Thor heard Thor''s words, his face was cold, looked at Thor and asked in a deep voice.


    "Your own power does not come from me, but the power of thunder contained in mjolnier does come from me, or from the former God of thunder..." Thor nodded seriously and said softly.


    "Hum! I''d like to see how you fight now, from your own strength!" the horse faced Thor sneered and directly smashed the mjolnier in his hand in the direction of Thor.


    "Boom!" mjolnier didn''t mean to stop because his goal was Thor, because Thor was mjolnier''s former master, and the horse faced Thor was mjolnier''s current master.


    Just like in the movie universe, when Thor faced Hella, Thor was the master of mjolnier, and Hella was just the former master of mjolnier, so mjolnier also tried his best to smash Hella


    It''s just a pity that there is still some gap between mjolnier and Haila. Finally, it was directly crushed by Haila


    Since Hella can crush mjolnier, Thor, also at the level of sub heavenly Father, there is no reason not to do this. Although Thor''s strength is not as good as Hella, Thor''s understanding of mjolnier is more profound than Hella!


    In particular, Thor is too familiar with the power of mjolnier, and even has the same origin with Thor. When mjolnier falls into Thor''s hands, he can''t resist the power from Thor at all!


    With the sound of "pa!", mjolnier, who originally contained a great potential, was stopped by Thor''s invitation, as if mjolnier''s powerful strength had no impact on Thor.


    "Buzz!" at this time, mjolnier finally felt that it was not very good. It was trembling and wanted to break free from Thor''s hands.


    But unfortunately, mjolnier has been completely caught by Thor, and there is no possibility to break free. Even releasing the power of thunder has become very difficult. The Thor throne from Thor has completely suppressed mjolnier!


    "You know, mjolnier, in fact, after I completely awakened the God of Thor, you are very vulnerable in front of me..." Thor''s eyes moved and looked at mjolnier with some emotion.


    "Because your power is derived from the God of thunder. Without the God of thunder, you are no longer the hammer of thunder. Once I lost the qualification of thunder, now you have lost the qualification of the hammer of thunder..."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to fight you. I was just going to defeat you and prove you wrong. However, you destroyed my weapons and made this battle unfair..."


    "In order to make the battle seem fair and punish your betrayal, by the way, you made the wrong choice..."


    "Farewell, mjolnier..."


    Thor''s voice was filled with deep sobs. He had been with mjolnier for thousands of years. I''m afraid Thor had never thought that he would destroy mjolnier one day.


    However, after Thor completely awakened to the throne of Thor, mjolnier had not helped Thor much. More importantly, mjolnier had betrayed Thor. Even if Thor defeated Mamian Thor, mjolnier could not change the fact that mjolnier betrayed Thor.


    Even if the horse face Thor dies and mjolnier returns to Thor, Thor will not rest assured to use mjolnier. After all, no one can guarantee that mjolnier will not betray Thor again and become someone else''s weapon.


    So many reasons put together that Thor finally made the decision to crush mjolnier.


    "Click! CLICK! CLICK!"


    "No!" when Thor saw Thor catch mjolnier, he was subconsciously stunned, because he thought Thor controlled mjolnier again. However, when Thor said a few words, Thor felt that the situation was not very good. He subconsciously wanted to stop Thor, but it was too late, Mjolnier was crushed by Thor and exploded with the power of countless thunder. Only the roar of the horse faced Thor echoed.


    "Mjolnier is still broken, and it was crushed by Thor himself..." Huang asked and rocky said a word at the same time. Both of them knew the end of mjolnier in another universe, but they didn''t expect that mjolnier was crushed by Thor in this universe.


    "What are you talking about?" valkiri, the female martial god, heard Loki''s muttering, and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. After looking at Loki up and down, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing... Nothing, I just didn''t expect that Thor would directly crush mjolnier..." Rocky shook his head and said with some emotion.


    "No matter how powerful mjolnier is, he is just a weapon. A obedient weapon is a good weapon. If he is not obedient, he is again powerful. What''s the use?" the female martial god valkiri''s eyes moved and said.


    "Yes, the main reason why mjolnier ended up like this is that his self-consciousness is too strong..." Rocky nodded and agreed, "Mjolnier probably forgot that the most important thing of a weapon is to be able to use it at ease! Just like the giant axe just now, although it was smashed, Thor never needs to worry that the giant axe will betray him!"


    "You ruined mjolnier?!" in the arena, mjolnier''s fragments fell to the ground, and the horse faced Thor roared angrily at Thor.


    "It''s not my mjolnier anymore. Why can''t I destroy it?" Thor looked in a trance for a moment after crushing mjolnier, but Thor soon recovered, threw mjolnier''s hammer handle to the ground and looked at the horse face Thunder God.

 Chapter 689

    "Your relationship with mjolnier for so many years, how dare you destroy it? Even if mjolnier returned to your hands, I wouldn''t make such a choice..." the horse faced thunder god clenched his teeth and looked at Thor and said in a deep voice.


    "So, this is where I am different from you. Mjolnier has betrayed me and become my enemy. He has shot me more than once. Why should I keep his hand on it?" Thor shook his head calmly and said softly.


    "I''ll kill you! Avenge mjolnier!" the horse faced Thor roared angrily and rushed directly to Thor.


    "As I said, your power, although not from me, has been destroyed. You have also lost the power contained in mjolnier, and you no longer have the power of thunder..." Thor looked at the horse face Thunder God who rushed straight over and said faintly, and the power of thunder burst out in an instant.


    With the sound of "boom!" the powerful force of thunder directly blew on the horse faced Thor. There was almost no suspense. The horse faced Thor flew out directly and fell heavily to the ground.


    Although the horse faced Thor still has the body of the sub heavenly Father level after losing mjolnier, he has lost the thunder power from mjolnier, and his resistance to the thunder power has decreased sharply. Especially when Thor completely awakened the thunder god position and his thunder power is full of divine power, the horse faced Thor is no longer Thor''s opponent!


    "Damn it! I don''t accept it!" the horse faced Thor contained a strong anger. After getting up from the ground, he roared in the direction of Thor.


    "Not satisfied? What''s not satisfied? I don''t have any weapons now, and you don''t have any weapons. Now, we are in a state of fairness and justice, all relying on our own strength, and you will not be satisfied?" Thor''s body turned into an electric light, directly appeared in front of the horse face Thunder God, and his fist contained a powerful force of thunder and flew at the horse face Thunder God.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    From this moment, Thor can finally take revenge. For hundreds of years, Thor has lost to the horse face Thor many times. Now, Thor has completely gained the upper hand, and even gave the horse face Thor no chance to fight back.


    "It seems that the end is doomed." Huang asked, looking at Thor who was venting his century old anger, his eyes flickered slightly and said softly.


    "The horse faced Thor..." Gao Tianzun opened his mouth slightly. He wanted to open his mouth and beg for mercy for the horse faced Thor, because the arena needed a pillar, especially after Thor was about to leave and Ares, the God of war, was out of control.


    Even though the horse faced Thor lost mjolnier, or even lost to Thor, the horse faced Thor is still a top-level strong man, with a body at the level of sub heavenly Father, which is enough for the horse faced Thor to deal with most enemies


    "His life is naturally decided by Thor. If Thor wants to kill him, kill him. He can also be regarded as a stepping stone for Thor''s complete awakening. However, he can suppress Thor for hundreds of years and torture Thor. His death is not unjust..." Huang asked, glancing at Gao Tianzun and Ma Mianlei God faintly.


    "What a pity..." when Gao Tianzun heard Huang Wen''s words, he just sighed. He didn''t mean to continue persuasion, nor did he mean to turn his face with Huang Wen because the horse faced Thor was going to be killed by Thor. A horse faced Thor at the level of sub heavenly father is not enough to turn his face with Huang Wen.


    "Click!" at this time, a sound of metal fracture sounded in the arena, but Thor grabbed a broken hand. The whole person looked a little confused, because there were some metal materials and wires where the broken hand was broken.


    "Hmm? It''s not a pure life?" Huang asked. When he saw this scene, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then Huang asked suddenly thought of something, looked at the horse face Thunder God with luminous eyes, and said, "semi mechanical life? Or biochemical machine form? It''s a little interesting..."


    "You''re not human?" Thor asked, looking at the broken hand in his hand and looking at the horse face with a dull look.


    "Thor, if you want to kill me, why do you insult me?" the horse faced Thor clenched his teeth and roared at Thor.


    "Oh, sorry, let me ask you again..." Thor threw his broken arm to the ground, scratched his head awkwardly and said, "are you a robot?"


    "I was a pure creature, but later I was transformed into a biochemical machine!" Ma Mianlei looked at Thor coldly and said in a deep voice.


    "Wait..." just when Thor nodded clearly and was ready to blow the horse face Thor''s head, Huang Wen''s body directly appeared in the arena and stopped Thor who was ready to do it.


    "Mr. Huang Wen?" Thor was stunned when he saw Huang Wen, because he didn''t understand why Huang Wen wanted to stop himself, but Thor subconsciously stopped, because Huang Wen helped Thor too much and too important.


    Thor knew that if Huang Wen didn''t come and let him understand himself at the critical moment, it would be difficult for him to fully awaken the power of Thor, have the current strength, even defeat the horse faced Thor, reverse his defeat for hundreds of years and wash away his humiliation for hundreds of years


    "Who are you?" when the horse faced Thor saw Huang''s question, his eyes couldn''t help freezing, looked at Huang''s question and asked in a deep voice, "are you the guy that made mjolnier afraid?"


    "This guy has a little effect on me..." Huang asked, glancing lightly at the horse faced Thor, turned his head and looked at Thor to explain, "the biochemical and mechanical transformation of this creature may help me, so I''m going to take him back to the earth and let Tony and them study it."


    "No problem!" Thor nodded directly without any hesitation and agreed. "It''s his honor that he can help Mr. Huang Wen. In that case, he''ll give it to Mr. Huang Wen!"


    "HMM." Huang Wen heard the speech, patted Thor on the shoulder, ignored the meaning of the party''s horse face Thunder God, but looked at Thor and said with a smile, "since you have defeated him, we can leave here..."


    "Finally I can leave..." Thor smelled the speech and looked around subconsciously. The audience in the arena talked about Huang Wen''s appearance. It was the first time for outsiders to intervene in the battle in the arena. However, no one came out to stop Huang Wen, which made the audience feel the extraordinary of this time, because no one dared to stand up and protest.

 Chapter 690

    "Unconsciously, I''ve been here for hundreds of years, and everything seems like a dream..." Thor''s eyes moved and said with some emotion. "However, the previous times were nightmares. After Mr. Huang asked you, they became a dream. Thank you, Mr. Huang asked!"


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t have no harvest..." Huang asked Wen Yan, shook his head with a smile and said softly, "at least, I have harvested a biochemical technology enough to create a sub heavenly Father level, isn''t it?"


    "You can''t think..." the horse faced Thor heard Huang Wen''s words, clenched his teeth and looked at Huang Wen. An electric current was faintly released from his body. This was not from the thunder force of mjolnier, but from the semi mechanical energy in the horse faced Thor.


    At this time, the horse faced Thor wants to run this ability. Naturally, he doesn''t want to compete with Huang Wen and Thor. He has lost to Thor before, which shows that although his own strength is strong, he is no longer Thor''s opponent.


    Therefore, the horse faced Thor doesn''t want to resist. He doesn''t want Huang Wen to have a chance to study him. He wants to destroy himself!


    However, it''s a pity that Huang Wen has already understood the idea of Ma Mian Thor, and Huang Wen will not let Ma Mian Thor achieve his wish.


    Horse faced Thor can die, but not now!


    "Hum!" a powerful divine power was released from Huang Wen. Different from the divine power of Thor and Ares, Huang Wen''s divine power is a spiritual and even spiritual power. Moreover, this is the most powerful power among Huang Wen''s spirits and gods at this time!


    Therefore, when this force appeared, even if the horse faced Thor was an expert at the level of sub heavenly Father, he still stopped without any resistance, and his body was completely uncontrollable and rigid in place, unable to move at all.


    The gap between the heavenly Father and the heavenly Father level strong is even greater than that imagined by the heavenly Father of Biya. Not to mention that the heavenly Father level strong people who are not good at fighting like Gao Tianzun are not afraid of Thor. That is to say, when Huang Wen was still at the level of the heavenly Father, he could not be afraid of the heavenly Father level strong people in the immortal sword array only when he had an artifact such as the immortal sword.


    Even Huang Wen''s trouble in finding Mephisto later could only rely on attribute restraint to cause some damage to Mephisto. Finally, he killed Mephisto completely by relying on Odin''s God King''s certificate and Odin''s strength again


    "You! Damn it! What have you done to me?!" the horse faced Thunder God was in doubt, but he found that he had lost his ability to open his mouth, and Huang Wen completely controlled his body.


    However, it was precisely because Huang Wen completely controlled the body of the horse faced Thor that Huang Wen could hear clearly what the horse faced Thor thought at this time.


    "I said, you''re useful to me, you can''t die now..." Huang asked, looking at the horse faced Thor, smiled lightly, shook his head, then waved his hand, and directly incorporated the horse faced Thor into the ring.


    "Hmm?" when Gao Tianzun saw that the horse faced Thor suddenly disappeared, his eyes couldn''t help freezing, because he couldn''t feel the breath of the horse faced Thor.


    "What is this means? Transmission or something?" an idea flashed through Gao Tianzun''s mind. He did not consider the direction of storage space, because there is no storage space that can hold living people in Gao Tianzun''s concept.


    "The matter of Saka star is officially over, but mjolnier is crushed by you, and you have no weapons. You are still not used to fighting?" Huang asked. After putting away the horse face Thunder God, he turned his head and looked at Thor with a smile.


    "Mr. Huang asked," do you want to give me a weapon? "Thor''s eyes lit up suddenly and looked at Thor with some expectation.


    "What do you think? I don''t have any weapons suitable for you?" Huang asked and smelled the speech. He glared at Thor angrily. "You Asgard have so many weapons. No, you can let Odin build one for you. Anyway, Odin hasn''t left yet..."


    "Didn''t Mr. Huang Wen say that Asgard was going to have an accident?" Thor heard Huang Wen''s words, subconsciously blinked, looked at Huang Wen tentatively and asked in a low voice, "is Mr. Huang Wen lying to us?"


    "That''s not true. There was going to be an accident, but now I don''t know..." Huang asked and stroked the plot about Thor II. He found that if Jane foster didn''t touch the Ether particles and wasn''t brought to Asgard, nothing would happen to Asgard.


    Of course, with the influence of Huang Wen, the plot changes. When the etheric particle is over, Odin and frega leave, and Haila should appear. In other words, the plot directly jumps from Thor 2 to Thor 3.


    However, at this time, the plot of Saka star has long been the plot of Thor III. Huang Wen has been completely used to the changed plot and has not taken these things to heart


    "Ah? What does that mean?" a trace of confusion flashed in Thor''s eyes. He didn''t understand for a moment. Huang asked what he was talking about.


    "Gao Tianzun, now that the matter is over, we''ll leave first and wish your Saka star a prosperous business!" Huang asked, without meaning to explain to Thor, but nodded in the direction of Gao Tianzun, and then disappeared with Thor and appeared in the spaceship of the female martial god valkiri in the sky.


    "Is it you?!" Thor could not help but change his face when he saw the female martial god Valkyrie. Even after hundreds of years, Thor did not know the identity of the female martial god Valkyrie, because he has been growing stronger and failed for hundreds of years, so he must have no time to intersect with others.


    "It''s me..." when valkiri, the female martial god, saw Thor, she didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Even if she sold Thor to Gao Tianzun, which led to Thor''s suffering for hundreds of years, she didn''t mean to apologize.


    Just as Thor took revenge on Ares and cut his chest, and just as Thor crushed mjolnier, valkiri, the female martial god, knew Thor''s identity from the beginning. She sold Thor to Gao Tianzun. She was going to take a breath!


    "Thor, there are a lot of things in it. I''ll talk to you slowly later..." Rocky hurried to Thor''s side, looked at Thor and whispered.


    "A lot of things?" a trace of doubt flashed in Thor''s eyes. He could not keep up with the rhythm of Huang Wen''s conversation with rocky, or the two people''s conversation made him sound a little confused, as if they knew a lot of things he didn''t know

 Chapter 691

    However, what Thor doesn''t know is that Huang Wen and rocky know much more than he does. Of course, only Huang Wen knows these things at first, but with the passage of another world and the arrival of the avenger, the Avengers and rocky know a lot about another world and can infer some things that may happen in this world.


    And soon, Loki told Thor about the identity of the female martial god valkiri, and told a series of things about Odin and Freja''s leaving and Haila''s coming.


    At the beginning, rocky didn''t spend much time receiving these information, because rocky was in a state between being controlled and out of control, and he was passively in a calm state.


    But Thor was different. At this time, when Thor heard these things told by rocky, he was stunned and couldn''t even return to his mind for a long time. He just stood in place and looked at Rocky as if he had lost his soul.


    "Thor? Thor!" Rocky saw something wrong with Thor and quickly shouted Thor''s name.


    "Ah!" Thor woke up and looked at Rocky tentatively. "So, I''m not the eldest son of my father? We still have a sister? She''s going to kill us and win the throne?"


    "The other world is like this. Although our world is different, there is no difference about Asgard..." Rocky nodded, looked at Thor and said seriously.


    "Can''t you really reconcile?" Thor asked, scratching his head subconsciously and looking at rocky.


    "I''m afraid it''s unlikely, because the other world is where she crushed mjolnier..." Rocky shrugged and said reluctantly, "but your strength is stronger than that of the other world. Maybe you can defeat her."


    "Moreover, this is our housework. Mr. Huang Wen can''t intervene casually. This matter can only be solved by us..."


    "No wonder Mr. Huang Wen will bring you to me..." Thor flashed a trace of clarity in his eyes, then turned his head, looked in the direction of the female god of war valkiri, thought a little and said, "here I am. I apologize to you for my father first. After returning to Asgard, I will let my father give you an explanation!"


    "I hope you can do what you say!" valkiri, the female martial god, said in a deep voice after taking a deep look at Thor.


    "Well, we can go back to Asgard. I don''t know if there will be any change in the time flow rate of Saka star. Let''s go first..." Huang asked. Looking at the three people, they smiled and shook their heads, then waved their hands. The four people turned into light spots and disappeared in situ.


    Asgard, Huang Wen has been there. In addition, Huang Wen''s powerful divine power doesn''t need to use instant movement. Just relying on the escape of Mengdie, it is enough to bring the three back to Asgard.


    "Finally left..." after Huang Wen left with tol, Gao Tianzun finally breathed a sigh of relief. He finally didn''t need to worry. Huang Wen messed around in Saka star, or he was going to force him.


    However, soon, Gao Tianzun came back to God and began to deal with the follow-up of Saka star. Whether it was the interruption of this battle in the arena or the loss of three top gladiators, Thor, Ares and Thor with horse face, Gao Tianzun needed to deal with.


    Yes, Ares, the God of war, also left Saka at this time. When Thor fought with Mamian Thor, Ares, the God of war, knew that this was the best time for him to leave, so he drove the spacecraft directly through the wormhole of Saka and left here.


    "Shua!" in the fairy palace hall of Asgard, Huang Wen appeared here with Thor, Loki and valkiri, the female martial god. It was not long before Huang Wen and others left.


    "Come back so soon?" Odin knew that the time flow rate of Saka star was different from that of the outside world, but he was stunned when he saw Huang Wen coming back, and then looked at Thor, because Odin noticed that Thor was completely different at this time!


    Thor, who has completely awakened the throne of Thor, has the strength to inherit the throne of Asgard!


    "Thor, you have completely awakened the God of thunder. I thought you would have such a day, but I didn''t expect that this day should come so fast..." Odin looked at Thor with some emotion and said.


    "It''s all the credit of Mr. Huang Wen. Without Mr. Huang Wen''s teaching, I couldn''t have reached the present state so soon..." Thor shook his head, glanced at the Huang Wen around him and said.


    "Thank you very much, Huang asked. Gu Yi said it. It''s true that there''s nothing wrong!" Odin heard the speech, looked at Huang asked with inching eyes, finally nodded and said with a smile.


    At this time, the female martial god Valkyrie had appeared in the fairy palace hall for a little time, but Odin didn''t notice the female martial god Valkyrie at all, or Odin didn''t recognize the identity of the female martial god Valkyrie. He subconsciously thought that this was Thor or Huang Wen''s new friend.


    Of course, this is also the reason why Odin did not put his mind on the female warrior God Valkyrie at all. Otherwise Odin had already noticed that the female warrior God Valkyrie belonged to Asgard.


    "It''s just a small effort. Besides, haven''t you helped me before? Without your help, I wouldn''t have killed Mephisto so easily..." Huang asked. Looking at Odin, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "moreover, Thor and rocky are my friends. It''s also right to help them."


    "If I can hear you say that, I can rest assured." Odin nodded with emotion and said, "the nine worlds are connected. It''s not far away. I feel the smell of etheric particles. It''s on the earth..."


    "When you went to Saka, I felt the breath of etheric particles, so I let Heimdal have a look and found that a woman named Jane foster had become the host of etheric particles..."


    "Jane?!" Thor couldn''t help exclaiming, stared at Odin, and looked a little out of shape for a moment.


    "How could it?" Huang asked. Hearing Odin''s words, Huang couldn''t help being stunned. In Huang''s opinion, the plot of Thor II has been changed by the devil. Jane foster should not be the host of Ether particles, but Odin didn''t have to deceive himself. Is it really a fate in the dark?

 Chapter 692

    In fact, many people in the avenger alliance have their own destiny, especially Thor, who has been regarded as the lone star of the fateful Tiansha.


    However, many Avengers contacted with Huang Wen, including Thor, have changed their fate and embarked on a life completely different from other world stories because of Huang Wen.


    Unfortunately, Huang Wen and Jane foster don''t have much intersection. Even if Jane foster joined the research group of the avenger alliance, Jane foster, Eric and Daisy didn''t have their own affairs after the function of space gem transmission was developed.


    Therefore, when Huang Wen just found that there were new spatial fluctuations on the earth, Jane foster also monitored this. She soon volunteered with the and Avengers to go and have a look.


    At first, Steve Rogers and Tony Stark didn''t agree with Jane foster because they didn''t have any powers. However, Jane foster insisted on going to see it in person, and Steve Rogers and Tony Stark agreed.


    To be on the safe side, and to train the magic four, reed Richards, Susan stone, Johnny stone and Ben Grimm followed Jane foster. Anyway, the magic four has a preliminary grasp of their own abilities. Although they have not been fully developed and become very powerful, they can deal with general troubles.


    As for Victor von dum, he didn''t act with the magic four. During this time, he had fully known that Susan stone didn''t like him at all, and he didn''t really like Susan stone. He just wanted to prove that he was more attractive than reed Richards.


    Therefore, after acquiring the super ability, Victor von dum''s goal has become to make his ability stronger. Especially after being taught by Max, Victor von dum is bent on studying his ability, because he has seen a new world in Huang Wen and Max


    "Shua!" a space beam appeared next to an abandoned building in London, which was the beam of the space gem portal, followed by the magic four and Jane foster.


    "Is it here?" Johnny stone looked eager to try. After all, this was the first time he performed a task after he obtained his super ability. Although this task was to protect Jane foster and other three people, Johnny stone was still very excited. He could finally show his super ability and take the first step to become a superhero!


    "Yes, according to our monitoring results, there are intermittent spatial fluctuations here..." Jane FOSS nodded, looked around and said, "however, we need to further search and test to see what this place is!"


    "A small wormhole in space?" Reed Richards asked, his eyes moving.


    "We can''t be sure what it is. At the same time, we don''t know whether such spatial fluctuations suddenly appear or have existed before, but they haven''t been monitored..." Jane foster shook his head and softly explained.


    "After all, our device for monitoring spatial fluctuations has just been manufactured, and the equipment is not very perfect. In particular, there is too little knowledge about space wormhole, which needs us to explore bit by bit..."


    "Wait!" Reid Richards listened to Jane Foster''s story, suddenly thought of something, looked at Jane foster and said, "does this spatial fluctuation have anything to do with the nine worlds connected as the guy named Huang Wen said?"


    "The guy named Huang Wen..." Jane foster heard reed Richards''s name, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. Then she looked at Reed Richards seriously and warned, "if you want to continue to stay in the avenger alliance, you''d better change your name for Mr. Huang Wen!"


    "Mr. Huang asked? Who is he?" a trace of curiosity flashed in reed Richards'' eyes. Not only reed Richards was curious, but the other three of the magic four also looked at Jane foster and wanted to know Huang Wen''s identity.


    When Huang Wen appeared before, they basically didn''t have much intersection with the magic four. After Huang Wen left, they tried to ask Wanda, Max, Ying faming and John about Huang Wen''s identity, but none of the four told them. They just said they would know in the future.


    Therefore, the magic four Xia is full of curiosity about the mysterious and seemingly more powerful Huang Wen. He wants to find out urgently what the identity of Huang Wen is.


    "If the avenger alliance is the superhero of ordinary people, Mr. Huang Wen is the superhero of the avenger Alliance..." Jane foster thought a little, looked at Reed Richards and others and said.


    "The superhero of the avenger alliance? How is this possible? Why have we never heard of Huang Wen... The existence of Mr. Huang Wen before?" Reed Richards frowned and subconsciously retorted.


    "This is Mr. Huang Wen''s choice. He doesn''t mean to come to the stage..." Jane foster shook his head and said softly, "but the reason why the war in New York can end so quickly and so many zeta Ruixing people will be eliminated is because of Mr. Huang Wen''s action..."


    "Moreover, the reason why the avenger alliance was established and the Avengers now have such strong strength is also because of Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "Most of the Avengers are apprentices of Mr. Huang Wen. The rest Steve and Tony have not officially become apprentices of Mr. Huang Wen, but they have also been taught by Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "Just like according to the Chinese algorithm, if you accept the teachings of Max John and others, you should probably ask Mr. Huang to give a teacher''s name."


    "The founder of the avenger alliance?" Reid Richards only recovered for a long time. The rest of Susan stone and others have not recovered yet. They don''t know that the avenger alliance will have such a secret.


    "Wait, does the war in New York really exist? Why is there no trace? Zeta Ruixing? Is it the name of the invading alien?" Reed Richards quickly thought of something and looked at Jane foster again.


    "I can''t reveal much about the war in New York, and I don''t know much. However, if you joined the avenger alliance, you will know all these things..." Jane foster shook his head again and said, "now, let''s focus on this spatial fluctuation!"

 Chapter 693

    "Reed, you just said, Mr. Huang said, is there anything more detailed about the integration of the nine realms?" Jane foster directly changed the topic, looked at Reed Richards and asked.


    "Well, it seems not, but we heard that he said something about Asgard with Mr. rocky..." Reid Richards thought a little and said hesitantly, "It seems to be called this name. I checked it. It is the same name as the protoss residence in Nordic mythology. Moreover, there is also the name of teacher rocky in Asgard''s mythology..."


    "Yes, rocky is indeed the evil god of Asgard." Jane foster subconsciously clenched her fist, not because of rocky, but because of Thor who has disappeared for a long time.


    "Hiss!" When Jane foster pinched his fist, reed Richards, Johnny stone and other men subconsciously took a breath. They just felt a chill, but they didn''t know what had happened. They could only look at each other. They didn''t know what to say for a while. Even rocky was the evil god of Asgard, they didn''t have such a hurry to find out ¡£


    "It seems that this spatial fluctuation may really have something to do with Asgard..." after a long time, Jane foster recovered. She took a deep breath, took out the instrument for detecting spatial fluctuation and took the lead to move forward.


    Not long after, Jane foster entered an abandoned building. When a hollow underground hole appeared in front of her, the instruments in her hand showed that sometimes there was no spatial fluctuation here.


    "What''s here? Spatial fluctuations? Why can''t I feel it?" Johnny stone scratched his head and asked in some doubt.


    "You don''t have the ability of space. It''s strange that you can sense it!" Jane foster glared at Johnny stone angrily.


    "Then you didn''t. what''s the use of you coming here?" Johnny stone shrugged his shoulders and retorted.


    "I was going to record the spatial fluctuation this time, but after knowing that it had something to do with Asgard, I decided to explore..." Jane foster looked around, picked up a plastic bottle and threw it into the underground hole in front of which the spatial fluctuation was detected.


    "Shua!" the plastic bottle fell down under the force of gravity, and then suddenly disappeared.


    "What are you doing?" Daisy looked at Jane foster with some doubt. "Are you stimulated and crazy?"


    "You''re crazy!" Jane foster rolled her eyes and stared straight at the hole in front of her.


    "Shua!" just then, the plastic bottle suddenly fell from the sky of the underground hole, and then disappeared again.


    "Just now, is that the same plastic bottle?" Ben Grimm''s eyes stared at the boss, which was the only expression change Ben Grimm could make in the state of stone man.


    "Just then, the plastic bottle fell out of the air again. Reid Richards was quick in his eyes and hands. He was really quick in his hands. His arm stretched directly and grabbed the plastic bottle out.


    "It seems that it''s really the plastic bottle just now. At least, after I caught it, there are no other plastic bottles here..." Reid Richards took the plastic bottle, looked at the hole in front of him, and said in silence.


    "Try again..." Jane Foster said after glancing at the plastic bottle in drichaz''s hand.


    "OK!" Reid Richards immediately understood Jane Foster''s meaning after hearing Jane Foster''s words. He twisted the cover of the plastic bottle in his hand, and then threw the plastic bottle and the cover into the hole in front of him at the same time.


    "Shua!" a moment later, a plastic bottle without a cover appeared in front of the crowd, and then disappeared again, but the cover of the plastic bottle did not appear and disappeared completely.


    "What''s the principle?" Johnny stone subconsciously scratched his head. What happened in front of him has exceeded Johnny stone''s cognition, especially Johnny stone''s performance is not ideal.


    "Who knows?" Jane Foster''s eyebrows frowned slightly. She vaguely seemed to hear a voice calling, which made her subconsciously want to jump into the underground cave to have a look.


    When the voice of this call appeared, Jane foster instinctively thought that this matter had something to do with Thor. Maybe she could jump in and see Thor. Therefore, Jane foster lost her reason, threw the instrument in her hand to the ground and jumped directly.


    "Jane?!" Daisy, Eric and the magic four screamed at the same time. Reid Richards''s arm stretched out in an instant and wanted to catch Jane foster, but he threw himself into the air and Jane foster disappeared in the underground cave.


    "She should appear again?" Daisy subconsciously raised her head, looked at the sky of the underground cave, and prayed that Jane foster would appear again from the sky of the underground cave. "She will appear again..."


    "I''ll catch her this time!" Reid Richards also raised twelve points of spirit, extended his arms, and waited for Jane Foster''s appearance there, so as to catch Jane foster back.


    But unfortunately, everyone was destined to be disappointed. Jane foster didn''t appear again. She disappeared directly. Like the cap of the plastic bottle, only the plastic bottle kept walking through the hole in the ground.


    Jane foster came to a desolate land, where there were no sun, moon and stars, but she could barely see the things around her.


    "Thor? Thor, are you here?" after entering this desolate land, Jane foster subconsciously shouted, but no one around responded to her.


    Soon, Jane foster saw the cap of the plastic bottle nearby. Like Jane foster, it appeared here.


    "The nine realms are connected together. So, where is this place? It''s not Asgard?" Jane Foster''s eyebrow was tight, her eyes flickered with hesitation, and subconsciously wanted to go in the direction behind her.


    "Buzz!" but just then, a dark red substance floated in the form between gas and liquid and flew in the direction of Jane foster.


    "Hmm? What?" Jane foster subconsciously looked back and saw this dark red material flying towards her and into her body. Then Jane foster lost consciousness and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 694

    "No, we''re just waiting here?" Daisy and others waited beside the cave for a long time, but still didn''t wait for the sign of Jane foster, so Daisy looked at her companions anxiously and shouted.


    "I''m contacting the avenger alliance, but it seems that my message can''t be sent out because of the spatial fluctuation here..." Eric frowned, raised his mobile phone, looked at the people and said.


    Unlike the formal members of the Avengers alliance, neither the magic four, who is still on the investigation, nor Jane foster of the scientific research group, has a silly girl''s supporting watch, so Eric wanted to contact the Avengers alliance at this time, but failed.


    However, these people don''t have silly girl''s supporting watches, and they can''t blame the Avengers, because the magic four don''t necessarily stay. Naturally, they can''t give silly girl''s supporting watches at will, especially if reed Richards''s IQ is so adverse, it''s bad if they decipher something.


    And Jane foster and other three people have no silly girl''s supporting watches, so they can better understand. Before, Jane foster and other three people were researchers in the avenger building. This is their first field trip. The Avengers didn''t expect that even if Jane foster and other three people were equipped with the magic four, they still had an accident


    "I have a way! I don''t know if I can try..." Reid Richards took a deep breath, looked at the people and said, "From what has just happened, it can be simply inferred that if you want to disappear in the underground cave, you need probability. Things that will not disappear will never disappear. Just like this plastic bottle, things that will disappear should appear in another place!"


    "So we take turns jumping in. As long as someone can also disappear, we can find Jane foster and bring her back!"


    "But don''t we all disappear after we jump in? How can we get back?" asked Johnny stone, with a subconscious frown and a hesitant look at Reed Richards.


    "I''ll catch you..." Reed Richards''s arm began to extend again, looked at the people and said, "my arm, like a rope, can pull you back..."


    "No! Reed, it''s a space wormhole or space crack. If you''re not careful, your arm will be cut off by space!" Eric refused immediately when he heard reed Richards''s words.


    "If the space is unstable, the situation you said will indeed happen, but now the space fluctuation has been stable, that is, as long as one of you can disappear like Jane foster, I can catch you and finally bring you back..." Reed Richards said confidently pointing to the instrument next to him.


    "Hmm? It just flickered, and now it''s completely blue?" Ben Grimm was stunned when he looked at the instrument on the ground. He probably knew that this should mean that the spatial fluctuation nearby was stable.


    "Then, as soon as possible!" Ben Grimm took a deep breath and said first. "I''ll be the first! But, reed, I''m a little heavy. Be careful..."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how heavy it is, I''ve caught the pillar next to it!" Reed Richards laughed. His own pure strength may not be so strong, but he can do many things he couldn''t do through his own ability!


    "Shua!" Ben Grimm jumped directly from the underground cave. Soon, he appeared over the underground cave. Reed was wrapped around his arm and turned his arms like rubber.


    Reid Richards soon released Ben Grimm. Although his arm could bend infinitely, he knew that Ben Grimm would not disappear. Reid Richards didn''t need to keep his arm crossing. He took back his arm directly and grabbed Ben Grimm back.


    Then there were Johnny stone, Eric and daisy. They all failed one after another and showed no sign of disappearing


    However, when Susan stone appeared, things finally took a turn for the better. Susan stone disappeared. With her, there was the first half of reed Richards'' arms. Even reed Richards could feel that his arms were constantly extending


    In a desolate land, Susan stone appeared here, with reed Richards'' arm wrapped around her arm.


    "Here, where is it?" Susan stone, who just appeared here, seemed a little confused, because the successive failures of Johnny stone, Eric and Daisy made Susan stone think she would not succeed, but she didn''t expect to appear here.


    "Jane?!" but soon, Susan stone recovered, because she saw Jane foster fainting on the ground, which made Susan stone subconsciously alert, because she didn''t faint, so Jane foster who also came here wouldn''t faint.


    However, Jane foster fainted, which showed that Jane foster must have met something Susan stone didn''t know!


    "Have an enemy? No, I''ll take Jane foster away as soon as possible!" Susan stone subconsciously felt a sense of crisis, then hurried to Jane foster and took Jane foster up with great effort.


    That is, Jane Foster''s weight is not heavy. In addition, Susan stone has exercised in the avenger building after obtaining super powers, otherwise Susan stone is really unlikely to pick up Jane foster who has been in a coma.


    "Reed, pull us back!" Susan stone shouted anxiously in the direction he came after picking up Jane foster, and then pulled Larry Richards''s finger.


    "There''s a reaction. Do you want me to pull her back?" Reed Richards, standing next to the underground cave, suddenly brightened his eyes. He guessed Susanne stone''s meaning, and then retracted his arm.


    "Shua!" this time, it was under the underground cave. Susan stone appeared in the sight of everyone holding Jane Foster''s body. Ben Grimm hurried forward and picked Jane foster up. He saw that Susan stone was about to lose his strength.


    "Thank goodness Jane is back, but why did she faint?" Daisy was relieved at last. She hurried forward to check Jane Foster''s situation.


    "She may have been attacked!" Susan Stone said with a serious look. "So I brought her back as soon as possible. I''m afraid there are still enemies there. Let''s hurry back to the avenger building and check Jane''s situation..."


    "Good!" the crowd nodded quickly when they heard the speech. They didn''t dare to delay at all and left here quickly.

 Chapter 695

    Just when Huang Wen came out of Saka with Loki, Thor and valkiri, the female god of martial arts, Jane foster and others on earth were also connected back to the avenger building by the space gem portal. All this was seen by heimdar.


    As for the next thing, heimdar didn''t know, because the avenger building was shielded by the power of the immortal sword array, even heimdar couldn''t see or hear what happened inside.


    "Jane, how is she now?" Thor asked, looking at Odin anxiously.


    "I don''t know. Heimdal can''t see the follow-up..." Odin saw Thor''s expression, subconsciously frowned and whispered.


    "No! Mr. Huang asked, let''s go back to earth and see how Jane is now!" Thor quickly turned his head, looked at Huang and said.


    "Wait!" this is, the silent female warrior valkiri frowned, looked at Thor and said in a deep voice, "that''s not what you told me before we came back..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s really urgent. Can we wait for us to come back and deal with your affairs? After all, I don''t know what happened to Jane now..." Thor heard the words of Valkyrie, the female martial god, flashed a trace of apology in his eyes, tentatively looked at Valkyrie and discussed.


    "Hmm? Who is she? Aren''t you friends?" Odin heard Thor''s dialogue with the female martial god valkiri, and then looked at the female martial god valkiri. This time, Odin finally sensed the breath of Asgard people from the female martial god valkiri.


    "Wait, are you from Asgard?" Odin subconsciously frowned, looked up and down at valkiri, the female martial god, and asked.


    "Your Majesty is really forgetful!" when the female martial god valkiri heard Odin''s question, she couldn''t help sneering, looked at Odin mockingly and said, "how many years has the female martial god Corps disappeared, and you don''t remember it at all?"


    "Female martial god?!" Odin''s eyes could not help freezing. He did not expect that he would hear the name of female martial god again. He always thought that female martial god had died in that war. Unexpectedly, a female martial god would appear in front of him at this time.


    "Valkyrie? That girl?" frejia looked at Valkyrie, the female martial god, as if she suddenly recognized Valkyrie''s identity and shouted out her name.


    "It''s a great honor that Tian Tian still knows me!" valkiri, the female god of martial arts, pretended to be flattered, looked at frejia and said with a very exaggerated appearance.


    "I''m sorry about what happened in those years..." Odin came back and looked at the female martial god valkiri with some apology.


    "Apologize? That''s it?" the female martial god valkiri glared at Odin and asked in a deep voice. "Dare you say that you didn''t deliberately send us to deal with Haila and let us die? Don''t you just want us all to die?"


    "Yes, I did think so..." Odin sighed slightly and said with some guilt. "At that time, Haila wanted to continue to conquer the whole universe and was not satisfied with such a place as the ninth world, but I know that this is impossible. There are too many powerful and strong people in the universe that Haila didn''t know..."


    "I''m worried that Haila''s leading expedition will bring devastating disaster to Asgard, so I sealed Haila and wanted to stop her completely..."


    "But I didn''t expect that Hella was so stubborn and wanted to break through the seal and make a comeback, which once again plunged Asgard into war..."


    "At the beginning, there were many hell lords who helped Hella break through the seal, especially Mephisto. Afterwards, I directly hit Mephisto''s hell dimension and killed him. Unfortunately, the original Mephisto still has the position of hell Lord. I can''t completely destroy the hell dimension. I can only let him go..."


    "I don''t want to listen to this!" warkiri, the female martial god, heard Odin''s brilliant achievements at the beginning of that year, and some angry interrupted Odin and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Oh, sorry, it''s easy to recall the past when people are old..." Odin was interrupted by the female martial god valkiri. He didn''t mean to be angry at all, but looked at the female martial god valkiri with an apologetic face and said.


    "It was precisely because Haila wanted to make a comeback that I thought about withdrawing Asgard''s army from the historical stage, especially the world-famous female warrior Legion..."


    "Therefore, I sent your female warrior Legion to attack the escaped Haila. Even if I knew that your female warrior Legion could not be Haila''s opponent..."


    "I''m going to kill you!" at this time, the female martial god valkiri seemed to be torn by Odin. The whole person fell into a state of madness and roared directly. Regardless of the gap between his own strength and Odin, he directly carried a long sword and stabbed Odin in the direction.


    "If killing me can make you feel better, then I''d like to die..." Odin saw the female martial god valkiri rushing over with a long sword, sighed again and said softly.


    Thor and Loki had no intention of stopping the female warrior God valkiri from rushing to Odin, because they knew how big the gap between the female warrior God valkiri and Odin was, especially after Thor was promoted to the level of sub heavenly father.


    However, after Odin said those words, Thor and rocky finally noticed something wrong, because Odin really stood where he was and didn''t see any intention to resist.


    "Wait!" Loki and Thor subconsciously wanted to stop the female warrior Valkyrie, but it was too late. The long sword of the female warrior Valkyrie pierced Odin''s chest without any obstacles.


    A female martial god valkiri, who doesn''t even have a legendary realm, pierced Odin''s chest with a sword. It can be seen that Odin is not releasing water. What he released is a vast ocean!


    Huang asked on one side. Seeing this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and even looked at Odin with a little contempt, because others may not know Odin''s purpose. How can Huang ask not know Odin''s purpose?


    "This... How could this be possible? My long sword pierced the body of the divine king Odin?!" however, the female martial god valkiri, who didn''t know the truth, was stunned, especially when she saw the real blood on her long sword, she couldn''t believe what she saw was true.

 Chapter 696

    In the eyes of Valkyrie, the female martial god, Odin is almost invincible. At this time, she doesn''t understand how such an invincible existence was pierced by her long sword. Is her strength so strong?


    "Cough! Cough!" seemed to feel the panic of the female martial god valkiri, and seemed to feel the disdainful eyes of Huang asked. Odin began to cough, and even coughed up red blood directly.


    With a sound of "pa!" Thor rushed over nervously and directly pushed the female martial god valkiri away. If Thor hadn''t kept a sense in his heart, he might have directly killed the female martial god valkiri.


    Originally, rocky was going to rush over with him, but he inadvertently saw Huang Wen''s strange look and subconsciously stopped.


    Soon, Loki thought of what Odin and Friga said before they went to Saka to pick up Thor.


    In just a moment, rocky understood that Odin did all this on purpose, just as Odin had deliberately deprived Thor of his position as Thor and mjolnier, and sent Thor to the earth to experience Thor.


    And now it''s the same. On the surface, Odin was pierced in the chest by the female martial god valkiri, but in fact, this is the first step for Odin to abandon his body and leave the universe!


    Therefore, after trying to figure out all the truth, rocky looked a little different, even rolled his eyes unhappily, and then noticed the look from Friga.


    Rocky''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew that Freja also understood Odin''s meaning, that is, there were only six people in the fairy palace hall, Huang Wen, rocky, Freja, Odin, Thor and valkiri, only two of them were kept in the dark, and the remaining four were actually acting.


    Odin was badly hurt when he was playing. Huang asked the three of them that they didn''t know anything about themselves


    "Father! How are you, father?!" Thor pushed away valkiri, the female martial god, and ran to Odin. Odin began to fall to the ground. Thor quickly hugged Odin and shouted with grief on his face.


    "I''m fine, but I''m old. This injury may be enough to kill me..." Odin looked very pale at this time, and his speech became weak. He looked straight at Thor and said softly.


    "It''s all right, father! You''ll be all right!" Thor quickly shook his head and whispered comfort to Odin.


    "My body, I can''t understand more!" Odin took a deep breath, looked at Thor and asked, "Thor, where''s your Thor hammer? It''s a symbol of your throne..."


    "Mjolnier..." Thor was stunned when he heard Odin''s speech. Then he sighed lightly and briefly described his experience. "Mjolnier was crushed by me. After I reached Saka star, mjolnier betrayed me..."


    "Over the past hundred years, I have been defeated and injured by mjolnier countless times. No matter how strong I become, I am not its opponent. Fortunately, Mr. Huang Wen is here..."


    "With the help of Mr. Huang Wen, I completely awakened the God of thunder, and mjolnier lost his identity as the hammer of thunder. In the subsequent battle, mjolnier still attacked me and broke my weapon, so I directly crushed it..."


    "..." Odin twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth when he heard Thor''s story, and a trace of unnaturalness flashed on his face. He almost couldn''t continue the performance. Fortunately, Odin was an old drama bone after all, and he finally covered up his difference.


    After Odin was silent for a while, he clearly nodded and said, "since mjolnier is broken, it''s broken. However, Thor, as the God King of Asgard, you should have your own weapon, which is the symbol of your God King..."


    "Like the father''s eternal gun?" Thor asked, looking at Odin after a little thought.


    "Yes, like my gangier, originally, just as gangier is my symbol, mjolnier should also be your symbol..." Odin''s eyes moved and said, "but since mjolnier has been destroyed by you, go to find dwarf Wang aitui to help you build a new artifact!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen has told me about this. It''s not urgent to build artifact. The key is your father''s injury. You should treat it quickly, otherwise..." Thor smelled the speech, glanced at the long sword inserted in Odin''s chest and hurriedly opened his mouth to urge.


    "I said, I''m old, the new era, it''s time for you..." Odin shook his head, turned his head and looked in the direction of the female martial god valkiri. At this time, the female martial god valkiri looked a little dull and stood there. He didn''t feel any pleasure of revenge because he just stabbed Odin''s sword.


    "Valkyrie, what happened in those years is my fault. My life is back to you. In the future, Asgard will open a new era, the era of the new king. I hope you can put down your past gratitude and resentment and help Thor..." Odin looked at Valkyrie, the female martial god, and said.


    "No, I didn''t do this when I returned to Asgard..." the female martial god valkiri subconsciously wanted to refuse Odin.


    "I know you''re here to avenge the female warrior Legion. Haven''t you done it now?" Odin shook his head with a smile and turned more pale. "I still have some last words to tell tol them. I don''t know if you can avoid it?"


    "OK..." Valkyrie, the female martial god, was silent and looked at the long sword left by Odin on his chest. Even Odin''s wound was still bleeding, so Valkyrie nodded and turned away from the fairy palace hall.


    However, varkiri, the goddess of martial arts, didn''t notice that Odin wanted to explain her last words and only let her leave alone. Even Huang Wen remained in the main hall of the fairy palace and didn''t mean to leave at all.


    "Father, what are you talking about? What last words? Why do you want to say this unlucky words?" when valkiri, the female martial god, left the fairy palace hall, Thor was still persuading Odin, "father, you will be all right, the fairy palace doctor? Why haven''t they come yet..."


    Listening to Thor''s voice getting smaller and smaller, the female martial god Valkyrie walked out of the fairy palace hall, and the door of the fairy palace hall was closed. A trace of confusion flashed in the eyes of the female martial god Valkyrie. For a moment, she didn''t know where to go

 Chapter 697

    "I said, aren''t you really ready to leave so early? Even the connection of the nine realms hasn''t completely started, you''re leaving? At that time, don''t I have to face Haila and malkis?" Huang asked. After the female warrior valkiri left, he stared angrily at Odin and said, "you can''t be lazy like this? How about being a person?"


    "I learned all these from you..." Odin smiled, looked at Huang and said with a smile, "I was also very serious at the beginning. How could someone be so brazen and don''t play cards according to the routine, but now I know. This feeling is really cool!"


    "..." Huang asked. Hearing Odin''s words, he was speechless for a moment. He didn''t even know how to refute Odin, because Odin was not only saying that he was brazen, but also saying that he was brazen at this time. Now Odin''s face is really invincible!


    "Wait, what do you mean?" Thor finally found something wrong at this time. After Odin was injured, not only did rocky not rush up to check Odin''s injury, but even Freja just stood in place watching the play and didn''t mean to come over at all.


    After all, the relationship between Odin and rocky was a little stiff, especially after the last time Odin pretended to be Odin''s sleep.


    However, it was strange that Friga didn''t come to check Odin''s situation, but Thor was too excited just now, so she didn''t notice it.


    At this time, with the dialogue between Huang Wen and Odin, Thor vaguely realized that he seemed to have been cheated!


    "Thor, your intelligence really needs to be strengthened. I''m worried. What should Asgard do in the future when he has you, a God King who only has force and doesn''t use his mind..." when rocky heard Thor''s problem, he sighed helplessly and said.


    "Have you forgotten that I told you before we came back that they were leaving?"


    "No, no, no, it''s better for Thor to look like this?" Huang asked, shrugging and smiling. "At least, Thor''s appearance can make Odin''s play more real. If Thor knew the truth, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be that reaction just now..."


    "That''s what I said..." Rocky nodded approvingly and said, "if Thor doesn''t cooperate with the acting, I''m afraid he can''t play alone..."


    "Leaving?" Thor finally understood. He looked straight at Odin and said, "father, are you ready to take this opportunity and leave the universe?"


    "Yes, just in time, with my disabled body, I can dissolve the hatred from the female martial god valkiri. In those years, I was really sorry for the female martial god Legion. Being able to dissolve the hatred in her heart is the last thing I can do..." Odin nodded calmly, the long sword on his chest was separated from his body in an instant, and the injury on his chest recovered in an instant.


    "..." Thor heard Odin''s words, and his mouth twitched for a while. After a long time, he came back to himself. Looking at Odin who had no signs of injury, he asked, "isn''t it kind of your father like this? Moreover, your father left like this. When can we meet?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you surpass my potential. It won''t take much time for us to meet..." Odin shook his head with a light smile and said softly, "now, it''s much better than I expected. At least, I still have time to arrange your accession ceremony, so that you can officially become the God King of Asgard."


    "Wait, now? Father, can''t you stay longer?" Thor opened his mouth slightly. He thought of things on earth, or Jane foster again.


    Just now, Thor wanted to go to the earth to see Jane foster. Although Thor has been on Saka for hundreds of years, his feelings for Jane foster have not weakened at all, and even become stronger due to the fermentation of time.


    However, just when Thor was ready to let Huang Wen take them back to earth, the female martial god valkiri broke out. Then Odin was stabbed through his chest and played a big play, which completely distracted Thor''s attention and made Thor forget Jane foster for a while.


    Now, Thor knew that Odin was acting, so he thought of Jane Foster''s becoming the host of etheric particles again.


    Thor doesn''t know much about Ether particles, but he remembers that when frega told him a story with rocky when he was a child, he mentioned Ether particles, which are the treasure of the dark elves. Thor doesn''t know what impact such treasure will have on Jane foster by taking Jane foster as its host.


    "Father, Jane doesn''t know what the situation is. I''m not in the mood to participate in any activities such as the enthronement ceremony..." thinking of this, Thor quickly looked at Odin and said.


    "Jane foster..." Odin''s eyes moved, he was a little silent, and then said softly, "if it had been put before, I would certainly not let you marry a mortal woman as your wife, but now, I have been indifferent. As long as you are the offspring of Thor, you are the offspring of the combination with mortals, and Asgard will not decline."


    "However, neither the enthronement ceremony nor the divine king''s weapons can be ignored. Besides, Huang asked on earth, what are you worried about? He can go back at any time..."


    "You really don''t take me as an outsider..." Huang asked, shaking his head reluctantly, looking at Odin and saying, "you prepare the so-called accession ceremony first. I''ll take Thor back first. As for the God King''s weapons, I think you can handle it..."


    "OK..." hearing Huang''s proposal, Odin thought a little and said, "so, Thor, what kind of weapon do you want? Or a hammer?"


    "No, the hammer is still too small..." Thor was relieved when he heard Huang ask to take him back to see Jane foster, and then suddenly thought of something. He turned his head and looked at him. Rocky asked, "Rocky, you said that mjolnier of the other world was crushed, so what weapon did I use in that world?"


    "Storm Tomas like as two peas"... Huang asked, waved his hand, and the image of the storm axe appeared before everyone. "However, the hatchet handle of the storm axe was made by the arm of Grude. So, if you want to make a storm axe, you want to be exactly the same, basically impossible."

 Chapter 698

    "Good axe!" Thor suddenly brightened his eyes when he saw the image displayed by Huang Wen. He quickly turned to Odin and said, "father, this is the weapon I want. Please contact dwarf Wang aitui to create such a storm axe!"


    "Grut, the flower god colossus family, but I have a better axe handle for this storm axe..." Odin took a deep look at the storm axe displayed by Huang Wen, and then said, "there should be nothing more suitable for your storm axe handle than this branch of the world tree!"


    "The branches of the tree of the world?" Huang asked, with a flash of surprise in his eyes and a subconscious look at Odin.


    "Don''t look at me, I only have this last one. The previous mjolnier hammer handle is also made of the wood of the world tree. The wood of the world tree is more suitable for us Asgard..." Odin saw Huang Wen''s eyes, thought of Huang Wen''s blackmail before, and hurriedly said.


    "If you want treasures, there are still some treasures in my fairy palace treasure house, such as eternal fire, Argo motorcycle ball, Warlock''s eye, life Monument and so on..."


    "Wait, eternal fire?" Huang asked. Hearing Odin''s words, he was stunned. He thought that the eternal fire had not been collected in the fairy palace treasure house. He knew that the eternal fire was already in the fairy palace treasure house. Huang asked had already tried to get the eternal fire.


    After all, it took Huang Wen a little time to understand the law of fire. In addition, the law of fire is very helpful to John.


    But now, Huang Wen doesn''t need to rely on the eternal fire to understand the law of fire. After John has the cold ice treasure box, he can use his ability to deduce the law of fire, if he can understand the law of cold ice.


    "If you want, you can take them away. Anyway, I can''t take them away..." Odin shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.


    Odin''s attitude at this time is quite different from that before. Of course, the main reason is that Odin is leaving the universe. He is indifferent to all these things.


    "Well, let''s wait until we come back..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders, looking at Odin and saying, "it''s better for me to solve the successive things in the nine realms first, and then you leave, so you don''t have to run at both ends. If you can''t, just say that you used the power of the God King to forcibly renew your life for a few days and pave the way for Thor?"


    "That''s a good idea... Huh?" Odin''s eyes lit up slightly. He was about to say something. Suddenly he sensed that a stranger had broken into Asgard.


    No, it may be inappropriate to say strangers, because among the two people who broke into Asgard, Odin is very familiar with his son Thor.


    But at this time, Odin didn''t want to recognize the meaning of this son, because he felt that this chubby Thor without a warrior and God King almost broke Odin''s defense.


    "Eh? Are you here so early?" Huang asked. A little surprise flashed in his eyes. He also felt Thor and rocket raccoon from another world.


    "Then, Huang asked, will Thor become such a ghost in the future?" Odin finally couldn''t help looking at Huang asked in a low voice after being silent for a while.


    "Well, I don''t know, but I''ve been to another world. In another world, Thor looks like this..." Huang asked. Wen Yan couldn''t help laughing, looked at Odin and said, "I affectionately call Thor in this form, fat house Thor!"


    "A cordial ghost!" Odin''s mouth corners slightly twitched, and he could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Father, Mr. Huang asked, what are you talking about?" a trace of doubt flashed in Thor''s eyes. He clearly heard Huang asked and Odin talking about his name, but he didn''t understand what they were talking about, so he looked at Huang asked and Odin with some hesitation.


    "I''ll contact the dwarf Wang aitui. I''ll leave the matter of Thor to you. I don''t want to see this guy!" Odin didn''t mean to answer, but directly waved his hand and said something uncomfortable. His body disappeared in place.


    "??" when Thor heard Odin''s words, he stood there with a confused face. He didn''t understand what he had done. Why Odin was so angry all of a sudden.


    "Let go of your perception and have a look..." Huang asked. Looking at Thor''s ignorant appearance, he couldn''t help laughing and looked at Thor and whispered a reminder.


    If it had been put before, Thor only had a strong physique and sufficient thunder power, but he was not very strong in perception. Now, Thor, who has entered the sub heavenly Father level and fully awakened the God of thunder, has derived the ability of perception.


    It can even be said that Thor at this time, except for no storm axe, other strength can crush the fat house Thor!


    "No? Is this me?!" after hearing Huang''s words, Thor released his perception. When he saw the appearance of fat house Thor, Thor''s eyes stared at the boss and couldn''t help crying out.


    "To be exact, it''s you from another world..." Rocky''s eyes moved. As a magician, he also sensed fat house Thor and rocket raccoon, but rocky didn''t mean to laugh, because rocky clearly knew what Thor of another world had experienced at the end.


    "If Mr. Huang Wen hadn''t changed our fate, I''m afraid you would be like that in the future, and I would die in the hands of mieba..."


    Rocky''s voice was full of emotion, which gradually restored Thor''s look. He turned his head and looked at Rocky''s face and said solemnly: "I will never let this happen to us!"


    "It seems that they should need our help. Shall we go?" Friga smiled with satisfaction when she saw the appearance of Thor and Rocky''s brothers and sisters, and then looked at the three to remind them.


    "Indeed, this time, I can take you to another world to have a look..." Huang asked. After hearing frejia''s words, his eyes moved and suddenly said with a smile.


    At this time, Huang Wen, who has broken through the strong man of heavenly Father level, doesn''t have much challenge. It''s better to take the bully of other worlds as a tool for the Avengers to practice.


    After all, although mieba in the universe is divorced from Huang Wen''s perception, Huang Wen knows that this ambitious guy will not disappear completely. One day he will appear again

 Chapter 699

    "Rocky is locked up in the dungeon. At this time, rocky has a lot of bad intentions. However, you know, I''m so strong that he can''t be my opponent..." fat house Raytheon whispered as he walked forward with the rocket raccoon.


    "However, if time didn''t allow us, and Steve didn''t let us have too many intersections with the world, I would like to see rocky more... Huh? Rocky? Did he escape from prison? It''s impossible! Malkis''s men haven''t come at this time..."


    As like as two peas in the memory of the prison, the Thunder God saw that there was no shadow in his eyes. His eyes were shining with incomprehensible light. With the wisdom of the fat house, he could not understand the difference between parallel universes. In his view, the universe should be the same as the universe in which he lived.


    "Can we say that we crossed the wrong time?" because fat house Thor couldn''t understand the difference of parallel universe, fat house Thor subconsciously thought that he came at the wrong time. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. Looking at the rocket raccoon around him, he said, "we came at the wrong time. What should we do?"


    "The wrong time? Impossible!" the rocket raccoon shook his head decisively and immediately refuted the words of fat house Raytheon, "Hey! Listen, we can''t come to the wrong time. I saw Tony Stark and Bruce Banner verify the machine with my own eyes. You should know that Tony Stark and Bruce Banner may make mistakes when they are alone, but they will never make mistakes when they are together!"


    "That''s because you don''t know what they did together last time..." fat house Thor''s eyes moved and looked a little depressed. "I shouldn''t agree to this plan. This is a wrong plan!"


    Originally, fat house Raytheon came to Asgard with confidence. However, when he saw the landscape of Asgard, fat house Raytheon was touched by the scenery and thought of Asgard''s past and his tragedies. Because fat house Raytheon was extremely depressed and even wanted to be a deserter.


    "No, this is the most correct plan, and the only one that can help you..." Huang asked. A light smile appeared in the ears of fat house Thor and rocket raccoon, which suddenly changed their faces.


    "No! We''ve been found! Find shelter and prepare to fight back!" the rocket raccoon jumped up and shouted loudly when he heard Huang Wen''s voice.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen''s magic power directly bound the rocket raccoon, so that he couldn''t move at all, or even make a sound, because Huang Wen felt that the rocket raccoon was too noisy.


    "You..." fat house Thor slightly opened his mouth and looked at Huang. Then he saw rocky, Freja and another himself, Thor, who had not become fat.


    "How did you find us?" a trace of confusion flashed in the eyes of fat house Thor, looking at Huang Wen and others with some hesitation.


    "Because in 2012, you have passed through a world..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at fat house Thunder God and said with a smile.


    "Ah?" fat house Thor was even more confused when he heard Huang''s question, because Steve Rogers and others had told him not to expose the crossing things, and not to have too much intersection with the crossing world, which would affect the crossing world.


    However, the year 2012 mentioned by Huang Wen at this time is clearly the time point that Steve Rogers and others crossed, that is, Steve Rogers and others exposed themselves!


    "Child, you must have experienced a lot of pain in the future?" frejia looked at the untidy appearance of fat house Thor, thought of the depressed appearance of fat house Thor just now, subconsciously walked to fat house Thor and asked softly.


    "I... I..." just a word, the tears of fat house Thor rolled down directly, and the whole person cried uncontrollably. In front of Freja, his fragile heart was completely unable to disguise.


    "Cry, just cry..." Friga gently patted the fat house Thor on the back and whispered comfort.


    "Alas!" Rocky on one side sighed when he saw this scene, looked at Thor around him and said sincerely, "we are more lucky..."


    "Mother, do you know?" after a long time, the fat house Thor who cried out and vented raised his head, looked at Freja with red and swollen eyes and asked.


    "Well, you didn''t come at the wrong time. Here is the time you want to come, but you came to the wrong place..." Friga looked at the fat house Thunder God, smiled, nodded and softly explained.


    "Yes, our world is somewhat different from your world. Although the etheric particles at this time are also in Jane Foster''s body, they are not in Asgard, but in the avenger building..." Huang asked, and then Freja said.


    "Are you?" a hesitation flashed in the eyes of fat house Thor. He knew all the people here, only Huang asked. He had never seen them at all.


    "If you have adjusted your mood, you can leave Asgard with me and go to the earth to have a look. There, I will tell you the truth, and then you can save your world..." Huang asked, glancing at the rocket raccoon who could not move and could only rotate his eyes, looking at the fat house Thunder God, smiled and said.


    "Mother, can I really do it?" fat house Thor asked after hearing Huang''s words, subconsciously looking at Friga.


    "Of course you can do it. If you can''t, I''m afraid no one can do it. In my eyes, you will always be the best and the best..." frejia laughed at the speech, didn''t mean to praise her at all, and looked at the fat house Thunder God and said softly.


    "Thank you, mother!" fat house Thor took a deep breath. With Freja''s praise, he felt much better in his heart, but soon, fat house Thor thought of something and stretched out his hand towards the sky, as if waiting for something.


    "Er..." Thor saw the move of fat house Thor, opened his mouth slightly, and finally chose to say, "if you want to summon mjolnier, you can stop..."


    "What do you mean?" the fat house Thor looked at Thor with some confusion and said, "I just want to see if I am qualified to lift mjolnier..."


    "The qualification is your own, and you don''t need mjolnier to prove it..." Thor was silent, looked at fat house Thor, shook his head and said softly, "moreover, mjolnier has been crushed by me."


    "??" the thunder god of fat house suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Thor with a dull look. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 700

    "No, good, why did you crush mjolnier?" after a long time, fat house Thor regained his consciousness. Looking at Thor who looked more mature than himself, he was saying that he suddenly realized something and opened his mouth slightly, "no, wait! You crushed mjolnier?! your strength can crush mjolnier?!"


    Although fat house Thor wasted five years, resulting in the decline of his body skill ability, his divine power did not decrease, but increased a lot because of the five years.


    This is the characteristic of Asgard Protoss. The older the age, the more vast the divine power, and even the body can''t bear it. Just like Odin, he needs to be forced to open Odin''s sleep.


    But at this time, the fat house Thor knows that even if his divine power has been improved, it is impossible to crush mjolnier, even if he has the power of the storm axe


    Of course, this has something to do with the fact that fat house Thor did not completely awaken the Thor throne like Thor. Thor awakened the Thor throne and took the initiative to give up mjolnier, while fat house Thor passively created the storm axe when mjolnier was crushed by Haila and wanted revenge and lost his weapons.


    For fat house Thor, although the storm axe is of great help to him, mjolnier can help him, but for Thor, mjolnier has lost value


    "Yes, I know your experience from Mr. Huang Wen and rocky..." Thor nodded, looked at fat house Thor seriously and said, "but you don''t know what I''ve experienced..."


    Then, Thor and fat house Thor talked about their hundreds of years of experience on Saka, including their constant defeat, betrayal by mjolnier, falling into a state of decadence, and finally came out with the help of Huang Wen to completely awaken the Thor throne


    Thor''s purpose is very simple. He can see that he has fallen into decadence in another world. After killing mieba, no relatives of fat house Thor can come back to life, so fat house Thor has lost his goal and direction in life. Thor wants to use his experience to let fat house Thor come out!


    "I didn''t expect that in my universe, I lived ten years longer than you, but on Saka, you lived hundreds of years longer than me..." fat house Thor said with some emotion after hearing Thor''s experience, "With the accumulation of hundreds of years, no wonder your divine power can do this step. Of course, it has a lot to do with your complete awakening to the throne of Thor!"


    "In the universe where I live, I have completely awakened the God of Thor, and mjolnier has lost the identity of Thor''s hammer..." Thor shook his head and reminded him.


    "In your universe, mjolnier is crushed, that is to say, in that universe, you are the eternal Thor, and you should fully awaken the Thor position!"


    "Hmm? Is that so?" fat house Thor was stunned when he heard the speech, and then subconsciously scratched his head. He asked with some self-confidence, "can I really awaken the God of Thor?"


    "You have lost your self-confidence and can''t believe yourself, just like when I was at Saka star before. You can fully awaken the God of Thor only by completely believing in yourself..." Thor sighed and said.


    "You should believe me, because I am you and you are me. We are essentially the same person, aren''t we?"


    "That, Thor..." after hearing Thor''s words, frejia couldn''t help interrupting Thor''s words. However, with frejia''s shouting, Thor and fat house Thor looked at frejia together. After all, they are both Thor.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?" Thor and fat house Thor asked, looking at Freja at the same time.


    "I think you should set a goal..." frejia''s eyes moved, looked at fat house Thor and said, "only after you set a goal and have the power to move forward, can you gradually change your concept and completely awaken Thor''s throne."


    "Set a goal..." fat house Thor heard the speech, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. He really didn''t know what goal to set. There were few people who were really familiar with his universe.


    The avenger alliance, all of whom are comrades in arms of fat house Thor, naturally has no relationship with rocky and other relatives. Among Asgard, the people familiar with fat house Thor are basically dead, leaving only the female martial god valkiri and a group of civilians


    Therefore, fat house Thor doesn''t know what goal he should set to get out of his current state. Moreover, fat house Thor is used to drinking and playing games every day


    "You don''t have to be too anxious. After he has solved the bullying problem, he will find his new goal..." Huang asked. Seeing that Thor and Freja looked worried, he couldn''t help smiling, shook his head and said softly.


    "Mieba? I''ve killed mieba!" the fat house Thunder God heard the speech, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He looked at Huang with some doubt and said, "I hit mieba''s chest for the first time, but I didn''t kill him. He made him snap his damn fingers, but the second time, I didn''t give him a chance to cut off his head directly..."


    "What I''m talking about is not the bullying of your world, but the bullying of other worlds, and maybe even the bullying of our world..." Huang Wen shook his head again and said softly, "Just as you came here, you also brought a container that can hold Ether particles. In this way, the problem of Ether particles in Jane Foster''s body can be solved. I don''t have to do it myself..."


    "Luo"''s mouth corner slightly jerked for a while. "At this time, he felt more and more, Tony Stark''s right to make complaints about Huang asked too right. Huang asked that he was too lazy to do so many things.


    Of course, rocky also knows that Huang Wen doesn''t care about many things and disdains to do it by himself, but when he meets an opponent worthy of Huang Wen''s first war or something enough to threaten Huang Wen, Huang Wen not only doesn''t mean to ignore it, but also is eager to try!


    For example, when he went to Saka star this time, Huang asked from time to time to find an opportunity to fight with Gao Tianzun. Unfortunately, Gao Tianzun was too counselled. No matter what Huang asked, Gao Tianzun didn''t mean to do it. Even if Huang asked broke the rules of the arena, Gao Tianzun completely pretended not to see it

 Chapter 701

    "Well, you go back to earth. Just in time, I can prepare for the tolden ceremony..." frejia nodded after hearing Huang''s question, looked at the people and said with a smile.


    "Enthronement ceremony?" the fat house Thor heard the speech, and a trace of envy flashed in his eyes. In his world, he didn''t experience such a thing, but the fat house Thor soon thought of something and hurriedly looked at frejia and said, "wait, mother, if Jane is on the earth and the Ether particles are there, does that mean that malkis won''t come to Asgard?"


    "I know what you want to say. Do you want to say that I don''t have to die?" Friga smiled and looked at the fat house Thor jokingly.


    "Hmm? Mother, how do you know?" a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of fat house Thor. When he came to this world, fat house Thor met too many things that surprised him, as if people in this world knew everything.


    "I''m a witch. Rocky''s magic was learned from me..." Freja shook her head with a smile and said softly, "I really don''t have to die, but I''ll leave the universe with your father..."


    "Leave the universe? What does that mean? Mother, do you want to go to the universe where I am?" fat house Thor subconsciously scratched his head and looked at Freja in great confusion.


    "This is a matter of our universe. Your universe hasn''t happened, so you don''t need to care..." Huang asked, waving his hand at this time, interrupted fat house Thor''s question, then nodded at frejia and said, "so, we''ll leave first. What''s the matter? Let Heimdal contact strange, and he will tell me..."


    The reason why Heimdal contacted strange was naturally because New York was covered by the immortal sword array. However, Huang asked whether he wanted to let go of the immortal sword array, otherwise malkis seemed unable to come to the door and die


    "Please, Mr. Huang asked, the children need you to care a lot..." frejia nodded at Huang with some gratitude and said gently.


    "It''s okay, we are all friends..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, waved his hand again, disappeared in situ with the crowd, and directly returned to the avenger building.


    "Well, I forgot to ask another Thor to eat more vegetables..." after Huang asked and took the people away, frejia suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help muttering, "and my Thor, we should take precautions against it. We can''t let him eat Hesse..."


    "Have you gone?" Odin''s figure appeared next to Freja as soon as Freja''s voice fell, and an unhappy look flashed on his face.


    Originally, after he was ready to leave the universe, Odin thought his state of mind was very good. He didn''t even feel bad when he saw Huang Wen and was blackmailed by Huang Wen.


    However, when Odin saw the fat house Thor, Odin knew that he was not as indifferent as he thought. He still cared about things. At least, Odin would never allow the future Asgard God King to become such a ghost!


    "Well, Thor of the other world has also experienced a lot of things, and he doesn''t want to be like this..." Friga went to Odin''s voice and said softly.


    "Hum! I think he''s still used to his current state!" Odin muttered in some displeasure.


    "Don''t talk about this, how''s the storm axe?" Friga shook her head and quickly changed the topic.


    "The branches of the world tree have been given to aitui. He is building a new divine king weapon. It''s enough for Thor to inject his strength into it after it is built!" Odin finally nodded with satisfaction and said.


    "Valkyrie is still wandering among Asgard. It''s time for you to continue your performance..." Friga smiled at the speech and looked at Odin.


    "Cough! Cough!" Odin''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment, and then said helplessly, "well, I can only say that I have maintained my life with divine power as Huang Wen said..."


    "Shua!" in the earth Avenger building, Huang Wen appeared here with Thor and others, including the rocket raccoon controlled by Huang Wen and unable to make a sound.


    "Well, silly girl, show them our experience of going to another Universe..." Huang asked silly girl, and then released the suppression of rocket raccoon. Soon, Huang asked about going to another parallel universe before the eyes of fat house Thor and rocket raccoon.


    "Wait, this is us? We succeeded?" fat house thunder god looked at the image in front of him, subconsciously widened his eyes and said, "we successfully retrieved the infinite gem?"


    "No, it''s not us..." the rocket raccoon shook his head after hearing the words of fat house Raytheon, looked at fat house Raytheon and said, "this guy appeared from Steve Rogers. If this guy goes back with us, he should appear from our side..."


    This guy, of course, refers to Huang Wen. If he didn''t know that Huang Wen''s strength is strong, he can''t deal with it by himself. In addition, Huang Wen can help them solve the snap finger crisis. The rocket raccoon would have changed to a worse name.


    "Thor, your intelligence really should be improved. Even this creature with such a small brain capacity is smarter than you. I really doubt whether your head is empty..." Rocky heard the words of the rocket raccoon and looked at Thor around him and joked.


    "It''s his lack of intelligence. It''s none of my business!" at this time, Thor instantly denied that fat house Thor was alone with him. "It must be because he gained weight, so his intelligence also decreased. Yes, that''s it..."


    "Huang asked, are you back... Huh?" just as fat house Thor was about to refute Thor''s words, Steve Rogers came out. When he saw Huang asked, Steve Rogers'' eyes suddenly lit up, but he soon saw fat house Thor and rocket raccoon. Steve Rogers hesitated in his eyes and asked tentatively, "this is Thor?"


    "Yes, this is Thor of another world. Haven''t you seen it in my previous images?" Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said softly.


    "The impact in the image, of course, didn''t see him coming..." Steve Rogers glanced at the image that silly girl was showing, and said with a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 702

    Of course, there is another important reason why Steve Rogers was shocked by the image of fat house Thor. That is, after Huang Wen went to another world, the fat house Thor in that world was basically in a state of battle, and the fat house Thor in front of him really couldn''t see the temperament that a soldier should have


    "By the way, something happened to Jane foster..." but Steve Rogers soon recovered, frowned at Huang and asked.


    "Well, we already know about this. We came for this." Huang asked, nodded and watched the people disappear in place again and appear in the infirmary.


    At this time, Jane foster had already woke up, but because the etheric particles were in her body, they had a subtle impact on her and even changed her body.


    Although it is not as simple and rough as the transformation of surprise captain Carol by the cosmic magic cube, Wanda is keenly aware of this change. After all, as an infinite gem, the power of the ether particle is still obvious and can not escape Wanda''s perception.


    "Thor!" when Huang Wen appeared in the infirmary with the crowd, Jane foster saw Thor at the first moment, but soon, Jane foster noticed another fat house Thor. Jane foster stopped moving forward and muttered with a confused look, "it must be dreaming, I must be dreaming..."


    "Hum!" just as Jane Foster''s voice fell, a dark red force rose from Jane Foster''s body, and then Jane foster fainted directly.


    "Jane!" Thor and fat house Thor exclaimed at the same time, and then jumped at Jane foster. However, Thor was stronger and faster. He directly hugged Jane foster and looked at her with concern. Fat house Thor could only stand aside and look at Thor and Jane foster bitterly. The atmosphere was really a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, she''s just asleep, or she''s just dreaming..." Huang asked, looking at Thor and soothing softly.


    At this time, the main reason why Jane foster fell into a dream is because of the etheric particles, which is the ability of the etheric particles to turn one''s ideas into reality without exaggeration.


    Fortunately, Jane foster thought that she was dreaming, and the Ether particles directly plunged Jane foster into a dream, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen.


    Of course, Ether particles are not omnipotent. If Jane foster has any amazing ideas, they may need to spend their own vitality to realize, or even exhaust Jane Foster''s vitality, they may not be realized


    "Dream? How is it possible? Jane, she just talked to us, how can she directly start dreaming at the next moment?" Thor''s eyes flashed hesitant eyes, looked at Huang in great doubt and asked in a low voice.


    "Etheric particles, this is the ability of etheric particles. Etheric particles are in Jane''s body, so she can use the ability of etheric particles..." Huang asked. Before answering Thor''s question, the fat house Thor on one side opened his mouth and explained, "because Jane just said that we were dreaming, so the ability of etheric particles was activated, probably like this."


    "So it''s like this..." Thor''s eyes flashed a trace of clarity, then quickly looked at the rocket raccoon aside and said, "aren''t you going to get Ether particles? Hurry up!"


    "Raccoon..." fat house Thor turned his head and looked at the rocket raccoon, because he took out the container of Ether particles and put it on the rocket raccoon.


    The rocket Raccoon''s face flashed a trace of pride, walked to Jane foster, took out a strange container and said to Thor, "get out of the way. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you!"


    "Be careful, don''t hurt Jane..." Thor asked subconsciously, looking at the rocket raccoon.


    "Don''t worry, soon..." the rocket raccoon waved casually and directly stuck the container on Jane Foster''s body.


    "Wait!" Thor screamed when he saw the action of the rocket raccoon. It was too late for him to stop it.


    "Don''t worry, just touch the body and won''t stab Jane..." fat house Thor looked at Thor and comforted softly, "Tony, when they made this container, although I didn''t understand it, I won''t let what they made hurt Jane. This container probably uses the unique vibration frequency to lead out ether particles..."


    "Hum!" with the voice of the fat house Thor, Jane foster made a slight sound, and then a dark red material was directly put into the container in the hands of the rocket raccoon.


    "I didn''t expect that they should have developed such technology to accommodate infinite gemstones..." Tony Stark, who hurried to see this scene, suddenly brightened his eyes. He knew that the scientific and technological content of this container was not low!


    "It''s done!" the rocket raccoon raised the container in his hand and the Ether particles in it, turned his head and smiled at the fat house Thor, "I didn''t expect it to be so easy..."


    "Is Jane all right? Has she recovered now?" Thor didn''t care about the Ether particles. He just wanted to know what happened to Jane foster now.


    "Well, there are no etheric particles in Jane Foster''s body..." Huang asked, glancing at Jane foster deeply, and then said.


    "Hoo! That''s great!" Thor breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to Jane foster.


    "However, she has become a little different, at least, she has been different from before..." Huang asked again before Thor had been relieved for long, "Becoming the host of etheric particles has made her permanent change. Well, maybe you don''t know about reed Richards, but Jane foster is somewhat similar to them at this time. To be exact, she has changed!"


    "Has it changed?!" Thor suddenly widened his eyes and hurried forward to check Jane Foster''s situation, but Thor felt it for a long time and didn''t realize that Jane Foster was different from before, so he hesitated and turned to Huang and asked tentatively, "does this variation have any negative impact on Jane?"


    "There should be no negative effects..." Huang asked after observing Jane foster, shook his head with a smile, looked at Thor and said with a smile, "didn''t Odin say before that he didn''t like you to marry a mortal? Now, Jane foster is not a mortal..."

 Chapter 703

    "Not mortal?" Thor stared at Jane foster with hesitation. "Jane, she has become a God? She has a divine throne?"


    "God''s throne or something. Don''t you just seal Jane foster after you become the God King of Asgard?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something and said with a smile, "Do you think Jane foster, who has been transformed by the power of infinite gemstones, is not as good as asgards? That is, your mjolnier has been crushed, or maybe she can lift mjolnier..."


    "Ah?" Thor was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Jane foster nearby and didn''t know what he should say for a while.


    "Transformed by ether particles... Mutated..." the fat house Thor heard Huang Wen''s dialogue with Thor, suddenly thought of something, quickly looked at Huang Wen and asked, "in my universe, Jane has also been invaded by ether particles. Does that mean that Jane in my universe has mutated?"


    "Well, it''s impossible to become the host of etheric particles. Even if the etheric particles are taken out, there is no change at all?" Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at the fat house Thunder God.


    "Jane..." fat house Thor''s eyes moved slightly, as if he was in meditation and didn''t speak again for a long time.


    "Originally, my last video was to go to their universe and prove their identity, but I don''t care about the tyrants of other universes except our universe..." Huang asked. After seeing that fat house Thor fell into silence, he turned his head and looked at Steve Rogers and others.


    "So, I''m going to take all of you there. If the mieba who crosses the universe is not the mieba in our universe, let you deal with him as if you were practicing..."


    Yes, at this time, Huang Wen has decided to take the world''s Avengers to deal with crossing the bully, not only because Huang Wen doesn''t see the strength of most of the bully, but also a more important reason, that is, Huang Wen can''t release the task when crossing into other universes.


    In this way, Huang Wen is also a waste of time to deal with mieba. It''s better to let the Avengers get familiar with mieba and the abilities of mieba''s men.


    "I think you just don''t bother to do it yourself?" Tony Stark first saw through the meaning of Huang Wen. He looked at Huang Wen angrily, rolled his eyes and revealed it mercilessly.


    "Tony, your prejudice against me is too deep..." Huang asked, looking at Tony Stark helplessly without any embarrassment.


    "Boss, you can find Thor in the universe now. Can''t you find the place where we destroy the hegemony of the universe? Or boss, you''re not the opponent of that guy now?" Logan suddenly thought of something, looked at Thor, looked at Huang with some doubts and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t have much problem dealing with mieba now. The problem now is that mieba, like Thor before, completely disappeared in the universe..." Huang asked with a sigh and explained.


    "I can infer the location of Thor from the experience in another universe, but I don''t know where mieba went."


    "Yes, in this way, don''t we have to worry about the so-called snap finger crisis?" Logan''s eyes turned and looked at Huang with some excitement and asked again.


    "Real gems, time gems, space gems and soul gems are all on earth now, and even three are in our hands. If mieba wants to snap his fingers, he has to collect these four gems!" Huang asked, shaking his head solemnly and softly.


    "Now, I''m worried that this guy will find the secret of the universe and become more powerful. It will be more difficult to deal with at that time..."


    "When did mieba disappear? After the war in New York?" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned when he heard Huang''s words, looked at Huang and asked.


    "It''s not after the war in New York. It should be after I achieved heavenly Father level and defeated domam with Gu Yi!" Huang asked after a little thought and gave a clear time point.


    "In other words, mieba felt that his strength was not enough to deal with you at that time. He needed to be stronger than you at that time before he appeared again..." Tony Stark nodded clearly, looked at Huang and said, "so you also need to be stronger than you at that time!"


    "Don''t you rest assured?" Logan smiled at the speech, looked at Tony Stark and said, "I know the boss. It''s only more than five years. The boss already has such a strong strength. Mieba chooses to delay time. In the end, the one who loses will definitely be the mieba!"


    "You are very confident in me!" Huang asked, laughing, turned his head and looked at fat house Thor and rocket raccoon. "Wait a minute. I''ll get the PIM particles. I''ve run out of the last crossing..."


    "Steve, let the Avengers gather. It''s time to train a wave of soldiers. This time, none of them need to stay. All of them attack!"


    "OK!" Steve Rogers'' eyes suddenly brightened. After Huang Wen disappeared in place, he waved his hand. The hammer of the storm appeared in Steve Rogers''s hand, "Avenger! Assemble!"


    "..." fat house Thor heard Steve Rogers''s cry and saw the storm hammer in Steve Rogers''s hand. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    As Steve Rogers said before, the image is an image after all. Even though fat house Thor has seen the picture of Steve Rogers controlling Thor''s hammer in the image, he still feels a sense of impact when he sees a storm hammer very similar to Thor''s hammer.


    "Hmm? Is that what it feels like without Thor''s throne?" but soon, fat house Thor seemed to sense something and looked at the storm hammer in Steve Rogers''s hand.


    The storm hammer and the Thor hammer are almost the same in ability and strength, except that there is no Thor position in the storm hammer.


    When mjolnier lost the throne of Thor, it was no different from the hammer of the storm.


    Therefore, when fat house Thor saw the hammer of the storm, he vaguely seemed to understand what it was like to have Thor''s throne. He saw the opportunity to completely awaken Thor''s throne in Thor''s mouth!

 Chapter 704

    "Shua!" as all the Avengers in the avenger building gathered, Huang Wen returned to the avenger building again.


    Looking at Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, Logan, hawk, needlework hawk, the spider trio, the swallow tailed three, John, Max, Bucky Barnes, Ying faming, Wanda, Pietro, rocky, Johnny blazer, the League of defenders, the magic four, Victor von dum, and 50 other students, Huang Wen couldn''t help feeling and unknowingly, The avenger alliance has grown to this extent.


    You know, this does not include Thor waiting for Jane foster to wake up and Jane foster who may have different abilities after waking up!


    "Are we going to cross into other universes?" Johnny stone widened his eyes. After hearing Steve Rogers''s simple mobilization, his eyes flashed with ecstasy and asked, "can we act together with the avenger alliance? Have we officially joined the avenger alliance? Don''t we blame us for Jane foster before?"


    This question is not only what Johnny stone wants to ask, but also what the remaining three members of the magic four want to ask.


    Although at the beginning, after the magic four, only Johnny stone wanted to join the avenger alliance, the remaining three had no intention to do so, and even reed Richards was very resistant to joining the avenger alliance.


    But unfortunately, no one can escape Zhenxiang''s law, even smart like reed Richards.


    In seeing a new world, Reid Richards also wants to stay in such a new world, and Reid Richards knows that if they leave the avenger alliance, even if they still have super powers, they can''t continue to participate.


    Especially this time, he crossed into another parallel universe to save another Avenger alliance affected by the cosmic crisis. Such a thing has never been thought by a smart brain like reed Richards


    "It''s not your fault about Jane foster..." Steve Rogers looked at the magic four, shook his head and whispered, "I''ve asked Eric and daisy. Jane foster wouldn''t have been rescued so easily without your help."


    "This mission across the universe is the last test for you..." Huang asked. Hearing Steve Rogers''s words, his eyes flickered slightly, looked at the magic four and Victor von dum and said, "if you pass this test, you will officially join the avenger alliance, including you, victor."


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen!" Victor von dum was the first to recover. He quickly opened his mouth to Huang Wen.


    Compared with the magic four, Victor von dum, who has been in society for a longer time, can see that Huang Wen is the one in charge of the whole Avenger alliance, even if Huang Wen doesn''t often stay in the avenger building.


    Therefore, when asked by Huang, Victor von dum even brought a respectful voice. After all, this Victor von dum is not the God King of dum, and it is somewhat different from the doctor of destruction in the film. Like Max, this Victor von dum is gradually breaking away from the panel of the villain boss.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang..." Johnny Stone said quickly when he heard Victor von dum speak.


    "So, we can start..." Huang asked, took out the PIM particles, stunned Tony Stark, looked at Huang and said, "no, there are so many of us, you prepare a PIM particle. How can you take us all away?"


    "It''s all right. I''ll just pack you up..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile, directly running the power of Najie and putting Tony Stark and others in.


    At this time, there was some excitement in the Najie. The Avengers had never seen such a strange world, so they looked around and finally found the horse faced thunder god imprisoned by Huang Wen.


    "What''s this?" Logan''s eyes flashed a little puzzled. Looking at the horse face in front of him, Thor asked, "orcs?"


    "Ox head and horse face?" when Zhong Qiang saw the horse face Thor, he subconsciously scratched his head and couldn''t help muttering, "It''s not impossible to say that brother Wen killed the ox head and horse face. Mephisto in Western mythology was killed by brother Wen. Although the former Lei Gong was weak, he was also related to mythology. From this point of view, the ox head and horse face is nothing..."


    "He''s not dead, and if it''s really a bull''s head and horse''s face, there should be a smell of hell on him, but he doesn''t..." Huang Liang shook his head and said softly after carefully perceiving it.


    "This is a Cyborg, it should not be the ox head and horse face you said..." Tony Stark soon found the essence of horse face Thor, looked at the people and said.


    "What the hell is he?" Jack heard Tony Stark''s words and looked at the horse faced Thor more confused.


    "Thor, will you go with us? If we come back, we will directly appear at the time point of departure, so for Jane foster, you have never left..." here, the Avengers discussed in the Najie world, and the outside yellow asked, looking at Thor beside Jane foster.


    "No..." Thor shook his head without any hesitation and said with some emotion, "I have left Jane for hundreds of years. I want to accompany her well. I don''t want to leave for the time being..."


    "Well, forget it." Huang Wen shrugged, turned his head to the fat house Thor and rocket raccoon, and said, "well, we can start. Don''t worry, this time, the crisis in your world will be solved easily..."


    "Before I came here, I didn''t have any confidence in what you said, but after seeing the image you gave, we believed..." the rocket raccoon seemed to relax, looked at Huang and said with a smile, "in this way, you also become smaller and hide around us until the nebula will summon mieba to the past?"


    "Yes, it''s better to follow the plan so as not to scare away the bully..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said softly.


    This time, Huang Wen didn''t mean to take the immortal sword array with him, because Huang Wen believed that with his current strength and so many capable people and different men in the avenger alliance, he didn''t have to be afraid when he met the tyrant crossing through his universe, and even won the war!

 Chapter 705

    "Hum!" Huang Wen glanced at the fat house Thor and the rocket raccoon. Almost at the same time, Huang Wen, the fat house Thor and the rocket raccoon started the PIM particle, reduced to the subatomic size, and then entered the quantum tunnel.


    Huang Wen is already familiar with the quantum field tunnel. At least, Huang Wen''s time here is not short. After all, the time here is slower than the outside world. In addition, Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry about the problem of life, so Huang Wen once came here to understand the law.


    However, it was because he was already familiar with the quantum field tunnel that Huang Wen didn''t mean to waste time. He directly followed behind the fat house Thor and rocket raccoon. This time, he didn''t even need to use instant movement to follow them.


    Soon, Huang Wen, fat house Thor and rocket raccoon didn''t stay in the quantum tunnel for too long. Following the space-time navigation positioning of fat house Thor and rocket raccoon, the three came to the universe where fat house Thor and rocket raccoon are located.


    Of course, there is no difference between the universe Huang Wen came from and the universe he crossed last time. At least from Huang Wen''s perspective, he can''t see any difference.


    "Shua!" as soon as he came to this universe, Huang Wen directly turned on his invisibility, stood beside fat house Thor and rocket raccoon, and even patted fat house Thor on the shoulder to indicate that he was still here.


    "Hoo!" fat house Thor felt Huang Wen patting him on the shoulder. After watching the image given by Huang Wen, fat house Thor knew Huang Wen''s importance to the universe.


    In the view of fat house Thor, without the support of Huang Wen and others, even if their universe can win the final victory, I''m afraid there will be great damage!


    However, just when the fat house Thor was relieved, they found that the black widow Natasha didn''t come back, and the Avengers who crossed fell into grief in an instant.


    Even though fat house Thor and rocket raccoon have known this thing in advance, they are also a little uncomfortable, especially they have known that the black widow Natasha has been completely sacrificed, and even infinite gemstones can''t bring the black widow Natasha back!


    "Well, let''s gather the infinite gems first..." fat house Thor quickly regained his consciousness, looked at the Avengers in grief around him and said, "don''t forget, our mission, the most important thing at present, is to bring back those who died first!"


    It''s actually a little selfish for fat house Thor to say so, because fat house Thor knows that although the black widow Natasha can''t come back, his brother rocky and heimdar can be saved, so fat house Thor wants to save them quickly.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, fat house Thor knows that this nebula is the nebula of another world. If the Avengers don''t leave, then the nebula has no chance to take mieba to this world.


    Fat house Thor doesn''t want to let go of a mieba, especially one who is eyeing their world.


    You know, even if the nebula is stopped at this time, as a cosmic overlord like mieba, as long as you are willing to study and want to cross the universe and find their universe, it is not impossible!


    At this time, fat house Thor is on guard against mieba, but after killing Xingyun, he doesn''t know what will attack mieba, which is not worth the loss


    Moreover, Huang Wen has come to the world to help. How can fat house Thor miss the game of defeating hegemony?


    "Yes, Xiaona should also hope that we can complete our mission faster!" the U.S. captain took a deep breath, looked at the people and said, "and maybe infinite gemstones can bring Xiaona back?"


    "Get ready!" the iron man nodded and led the people into the long prepared laboratory, closed the door of the laboratory, opened defense measures, and completely isolated the whole laboratory, which can be called a powerful defense barrier.


    "As like as two peas, as like as two peas!" Huang asked his appearance. He looked at the surrounding laboratory and was exactly the same as that in another universe. For Huang asked, the possibility of such a universe being changed is almost nothing.


    "Who?!" the iron man''s pupil suddenly shrinks, instantly starts the nano armor, and the laser in his hand is vaguely aimed at Huang.


    "Don''t do it!" fat house Thor didn''t even have time to speak. The rocket raccoon on one side shouted directly, and even reacted more than fat house Thor.


    "Is this?" the captain of the United States and others looked at each other, and a trace of doubt flashed in their eyes. They didn''t understand why the rocket raccoon was so excited. Huang suddenly asked, who is it.


    "To tell you the truth, this laboratory is a little small..." Huang asked without explaining. Instead, he looked around at the size of the laboratory and said helplessly, "I''m afraid it''s impossible to call everyone out for such a laboratory!"


    Yes, at this time, Huang Wen''s laboratory is not large. At least, it is absolutely impossible to accommodate more than 70 people of the avenger alliance. Therefore, Huang Wen can only call out people familiar with the world Avenger alliance.


    "Shua!" with Huang Wen''s heart moving, Steve Rogers, Tony Stark, Peter Parker, hawk, Bucky Barnes, Wanda, Pietro and rocky appeared in the laboratory. As for the remaining Avengers in Huang Wen''s world, the American captain of the world should not know. It''s better to let the people they know come out, It''s also convenient to prove some identity.


    "Bucky?"


    "Wanda?"


    "Hawk?"


    "Pietro?"


    Captain America, iron man, Dr. hawk and eagle eye cried out. They subconsciously thought that their companions in the universe had been resurrected, but they soon saw Steve Rogers and others. At this time, they finally realized that these people were not their companions, but Avengers from another world.


    "No, Thor, didn''t we say don''t change things in another world?" iron man frowned, turned his head and looked at fat house Thor.


    "Their world is completely different from ours..." fat house Thor shook his head, looked at the iron man and explained softly.


    "Look at this..." Huang Wen waved and showed the experience of the last universe again to the Avengers of the world.

 Chapter 706

    "In other words, we in their world are really no different from what we met last time..." Tony Stark looked at the Avengers in the world and couldn''t help muttering to Steve Rogers.


    "Indeed, it seems that there are still a few changed worlds. Even without Huang''s question, there are differences between our two worlds..." Steve Rogers nodded and whispered, "after all, mutants do not exist in this world. Even reed Richards and Johnny Blazer don''t seem to exist."


    "Well, it seems that our world is indeed a very unique one!" Peter Parker nodded and whispered, "moreover, spider man in this world is completely different from me. He looks much younger..."


    "Oh, sorry, I shouldn''t let you out..." Huang asked. Hearing Peter Parker''s words, he couldn''t help being stunned. He just subconsciously sent Peter Parker out, completely forgetting that spider man in the world is the youngest one.


    "Pietro, it''s great that you''re all right..." the eagle looked at Pietro in front of him and said with some emotion.


    "Wait! Patton! The time of their world should not be when Pietro has an accident. No, Pietro should not have appeared at this time!" Dr. hawk said with a frown and doubt.


    "Don''t take what happens in your universe to measure the things in our universe. Our two universes are two completely different worlds!" Pietro looked at the eagle''s eye, shook his head and said, "at least, you are such a weak person. In our world, you don''t even have the qualification to join the avenger alliance!"


    "Cough!" Tony Stark coughed awkwardly when he heard Pietro''s words. Wanda hurriedly pushed Pietro to shut up and stop talking.


    "I didn''t say that guy. He''s really weak! Whether it''s the student on the second floor or the new magic four Xia, his strength is stronger than him..." Pietro shrugged and muttered in a low voice.


    Although Pietro has not seen the eagle eye shot of this world, Pietro has seen the eagle eye of another world in the image. He is chased everywhere by a group of little monsters. In Pietro''s view, he is losing the face of the avenger. Even their weakest second floor students in the world can kill those little monsters.


    However, Pietro did not consider that the students on the second floor were not so strong. At least, before Huang Wen taught martial arts and the nine changes of legend, these students on the second floor can only draw with eagle eye at most.


    If eagle eye can also get the opportunity of second floor students, then eagle eye''s strength will certainly not be worse than that of second floor students.


    Unfortunately, neither the universe without Huang Wen nor the universe where Huang Wen is located has such an opportunity.


    Huang Wen''s eagle eye, black widow and others in the universe still exist in the dark Divine Shield Bureau and are busy with their affairs. They think no one knows their secrets, but they don''t know their affairs. They have long been known by the avenger alliance after the beehive incident.


    However, the so-called Kerry people and the portal stone tablet can''t attract the idea of the avenger alliance. They just want to wonder the relationship between captain Carol and the dark Divine Shield Bureau, which has no consequences, so the avenger alliance doesn''t mean to participate.


    Eagle eye was not angry because of Pietro''s words, because according to eagle eye, Pietro is a child, especially in this world, Pietro died to save him. Eagle eye will not be angry because of Pietro''s words. Eagle eye is very happy to see Pietro appear in front of him with such vitality!


    "Wait, this is not the only one in your Avenger alliance? Where''s Natasha? Hasn''t she joined the avenger alliance?" but soon, eagle eye regained his consciousness and looked at Pietro again and asked.


    "Natasha?" Pietro was stunned when he heard the strange name. He had never seen the black widow in the image of another universe, nor had he intersected with the black widow in his own universe. Even Pietro didn''t know that the black widow was called Natasha at all.


    "Natasha and eagle eye, as well as the group of people belonging to the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., have stayed in the new s.h.l.e.l.d., and there is no relationship between the s.h.l.e.l.d. and our Avenger Alliance..." Steve Rogers stood up and softly explained, "as for our Avenger alliance, there are about 70 formal members now."


    "More than 70?!" the iron man instantly widened his eyes. The image of another universe they saw was almost no different from their universe. But what Steve Rogers said at this time surprised the iron man. He really couldn''t figure out how the Avengers alliance could gather more than 70 people


    "Well, can we solve the snap finger crisis first?" the fat house Thor listened to the conversation between iron man and the public, looked at Rocky around him, and hurried up anxiously. At this time, he wanted to save rocky in his universe!


    Even, in order to express his impatience, fat house Thor has come to the side of infinite gem and wants to wear steel infinite gloves on his hand.


    "Wait! What are you doing?!" the iron man stopped the fat house Thor in an instant and said quickly, "you still need to be careful about the infinite gem. The candidate who starts his finger also needs to think about it..."


    "What else should we consider?" the fat house Thor frowned, pointed to the image over there and said, "haven''t you seen it in the other universe? I''m the most suitable person to snap my finger!"


    "No, there is another person more suitable..." the iron man shook his head and looked in the direction of Huang asked. After looking up and down, Huang asked, "I don''t know. Can you use infinite gemstones without damage?"


    "Did you even think of me?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that after seeing the experience of another universe, iron man would want him to snap his fingers. However, soon Huang asked, shook his head with a smile and said softly, "to tell the truth, I don''t know whether I can deal with the counterattack of infinite gemstones..."


    Huang asked, walked to the side of the infinite gem, and picked up the power gem he had not obtained in his own universe

 Chapter 707

    "Hum!" a powerful force surged in Huang Wen''s hands, and then the purple light began to become incomparably dazzling. This is the light condensed by pure power!


    "Hum!" at the same time, a law rose on Huang Wen. It was the power law that Huang Wen understood, and it was also the purest power. Huang Wen wanted to see if his power law could compete with the power gem, and then completely suppress the power gem!


    This is quite different from the power that Huang Wen resisted from the cosmic magic cube before. Before, the cosmic magic cube released power, and Huang Wen passively blocked it. Now, Huang Wen released power to suppress the power gem!


    "Wait! Master!" just then, Wanda''s eyes flashed a scarlet light, and then hurriedly shouted at Huang, "master! Stop!"


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen was stunned when he heard the speech. He subconsciously stopped and looked at Wanda with some doubts. Although the power gem in his hand released powerful power again, it did not have much impact on Huang Wen.


    "What''s the matter? Wanda?" Huang asked, releasing his hand and putting the power gem on the machine arm. He looked at Wanda and asked.


    "Master, if you continue to consume with the power gem, the power gem will be broken directly!" Wanda quickly explained, "The power in the power gem is endless, but the gem carrying this power is not indestructible. If the external power is strong enough to collide with the internal power for a long time, this gem may explode directly..."


    "So fragile?" Huang asked, frowning and glancing at the power gem. Huang remembered that even members of the God group had used the power gem to destroy a planet. How could the power gem be so fragile?


    However, Huang Wen looked at Wanda and soon thought of the original story. Wanda used her own chaotic magic to destroy the soul gem. Although Wanda had a full understanding of the soul gem at that time, Wanda was still far from the heavenly Father level. Even she could forcibly destroy the soul gem. At this time, Huang Wen would destroy the power gem, which seemed not difficult To understand.


    After all, what Huang Wen destroyed was not the infinite power in the power gem, but a carrier carrying the infinite power.


    "Master, you''d better not snap your fingers..." seeing Huang asked and looked at himself, Wanda continued, "the reverse bite of infinite gem is inevitable. We must bear this reverse bite force to make infinite gem meet our wishes."


    "Although the Thor of another world used his own ability to resist the power of infinite gems at the beginning, it was more to protect himself and prevent the power of infinite gems from eroding himself than against infinite gems..."


    "If you snap your fingers, master, I''m worried that you will directly compete with the power of infinite gemstones, so that the power of infinite gemstones will completely explode and finally destroy the universe..."


    "Then I''ll come!" fat house Thor heard this, quickly stood up, looked at Huang and asked, "you''re too dangerous, aren''t you?"


    "Wait, the infinite gem power of different universes is the same. There is no difference between the strength of the universe and the strength of the infinite gem..." Huang asked, did not answer the words of fat house Thor, but thought in his heart. He suddenly thought of something.


    "In other words, there may really be a universe dedicated to the infinite gem power. In all universes, the infinite gem is only a carrier borrowing the infinite gem cosmic power, so there will be things that the carrier is destroyed..."


    "Or, the power of these infinite gemstones may really come from an incomparably powerful power..."


    "Tony, help me transform the infinite glove into my left hand, which is the same as the one in the image..." when fat house Thor saw Huang, he didn''t speak, and didn''t mean to delay time. He turned his head and looked at iron man.


    "OK..." the iron man nodded helplessly. The reason why he wanted Huang Wen to snap his fingers was that in Huang Wen''s image, the arm of the world''s thunder god didn''t recover after the battle. The iron man was not sure whether fat house Thunder God could recover after snapping his fingers.


    Therefore, iron man tried to use Huang Wen to snap his fingers, but Wanda''s words directly made iron man give up this idea. After all, Thor''s arm is nothing compared with the safety of the whole universe.


    "Hiss!" is almost the reproduction of the scene in the image. The steel infinite gloves are combined with the fat house Thor. The six infinite gemstones release strong power. Six rays of light are constantly condensed in the left arm of the fat house Thor, which is constantly destroying the fat house Thor''s arm.


    "Ah!" there was a painful roar in the voice of fat house Thunder God. The storm axe flew to the right hand of fat house Thunder God. A force of thunder resisted the continuous erosion of infinite gem power and protected fat house Thunder God, just as Wanda said.


    "I can! I can!" fat house Thor kept cheering himself, "I can bring everyone back!"


    The thumb and middle finger of fat house Thor''s left hand approached very slowly, and finally used the power of infinite gemstones.


    "Pa!" and a crisp snap of fingers seemed to reverberate in the whole universe.


    With the sound of "buzzing", everyone felt that their spirit was in a trance, as if they had just lost a short period of time.


    "Hmm? Sure enough, it was caused by the power of infinite gemstones. This time, I felt it clearly..." Huang asked. At this time, he clearly felt the fluctuation of time, or the fluctuation of time and space. The whole universe suddenly skipped a few seconds!


    This skipping time is caused by the influence of infinite gem power on the universe. Of course, this influence will not be noticed basically, unless it is a strong father like Huang Wen and just standing next to the infinite gem, you can clearly feel this.


    "Hiss!" with a sound, the steel infinite gloves fell off from the palm of the fat house Thor, and the infinite gem returned to the machine. The fat house Thor sat on the ground, his face looked a little pale, and his left arm seemed to be charred, emitting bursts of black smoke, and even lost most of his consciousness.

 Chapter 708

    "Hum!" at this moment, Huang Wen waved to the fat house Thor. A gentle breath merged into the fat house Thor''s arm. The smoking arm began to heal slowly. Although it did not recover in an instant, at least it had regained its awareness.


    "Thank you..." fat house Thor smiled gratefully at Huang, then turned his head, looked at the Avengers of the universe and said, "like that world, I''m sorry, Natasha really can''t come back..."


    "Alas, we are ready for this. After all, the little Na in that world can''t come back, and there is nothing different in our world..." the American captain''s eyes moved and said with some regret, "but at least, we have completed what she wants us to do!"


    "Is it because Xiaona''s soul is not in our universe?" iron man frowned and suddenly thought of something. He looked at the people and asked, "because Xiaona''s soul has changed the soul gem, her soul is in the universe where the soul gem comes from, so Xiaona can''t come back through the power of infinite gemstones?"


    "No, your conjecture is unreasonable..." Tony Stark heard another''s own speech and directly retorted, "first of all, we can''t be sure whether the power of infinite gemstones acts in one universe or in different parallel universes..."


    "However, from the infinite gemstones of other universes that can be used in this universe, we can see that the power of infinite gemstones can take effect not only in the current universe!"


    "Secondly, since the soul of Natasha in your universe remains in another universe, there may also be the soul of Natasha in another universe in wamir of your universe, but she was not called back by Thor..."


    "To sum up, since the power of infinite gem did not bring this Natasha out, it shows that Natasha has really sacrificed..."


    "..." Tony Stark''s voice echoed in the whole laboratory, making the whole laboratory silent. Even iron man didn''t refute what another said, because they knew that I''m afraid the black widow Natasha really couldn''t come back.


    "Well, in order to prevent mieba from turning over, it''s the same. I''ll put these infinite gemstones away first. At that time, you will send the remaining five gemstones back, and I''ll take the real gemstones back by myself..." Huang asked, looking at the silent people in the laboratory, and said, "mieba has come at this time."


    There is no difference from the previous world of Huang asked. Nebula transmitted the simultaneous interpreting technology with the reduced spacecraft through quantum tunnel transmission technology.


    Like Huang Wen''s previous world, he had felt the power of infinite gemstones and suddenly lost his perception of infinite gemstones. The whole person was stunned in situ.


    "Is the bully coming?" Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly brightened, hurriedly looked at Huang and asked, "is it the bully of our world?"


    At this time, Tony Stark, like Huang Wen before, hopes to come to the tyrant of his own world, so that Huang Wen and others don''t need to worry about the tyrant of his own universe.


    "This time, I feel it clearly. A sub heavenly Father level mieba, don''t hit him first. Let Haoke practice with him..." Huang asked, turning his head to Haoke and smiling.


    "After all, Haoke''s strength has stagnated for a long time. I can clearly feel that if Haoke can break through, it should be able to reach the level of sub heavenly Father and become the second strong person among you to break through the level of sub heavenly Father except Wanda."


    Yes, Wanda''s strength has reached the level of sub heavenly father. The last time the dark god Sison was a disaster for Wanda, but with Huang Wen''s action, Wanda''s disaster was resolved. Naturally, all the power carried by the dark god Sison''s consciousness has fulfilled Wanda and made Wanda reach a new level.


    Even, Huang asked about his current perception of breath. Wanda alone brushed out the bully without any problems.


    At this time, in the avenger alliance, there are not many people who can see the breakthrough to the level of sub heavenly father. One is hawk, the other is Max, and the farther is Huang Liang and John. As for Steve Rogers, Tony Stark and even Logan, it is still too difficult for them to break through to this level.


    Of course, Thor is not included in these strong people at the level of sub heavenly father. Thor, who has completely awakened the throne of Thor, should go further than Wanda. Even when Thor officially inherits the position of King Asgard, the time for Thor to become a strong person at the level of heavenly Father will not be too long without Asgard being destroyed!


    "In this way, I can contact Heimdal and ask him to contact strange and bring everyone back..." fat house Raytheon suddenly thought of the battle plan of another world. He thought that the battle plan of another world was good, so he directly adopted it.


    Soon, fat house Raytheon got in touch with heimdar, but heimdar was soon confused, because there was a rocky beside him and a rocky beside fat house Raytheon, but heimdar clearly saw that both rocky were real.


    But soon, Heimdal saw two hawks, two Steve Rogers and two Tony Stark. For a time, Heimdal thought he should be dreaming


    Fat house Thor didn''t mean to explain more. He quickly asked heimdar to contact strange, and then led heimdar to the earth.


    "Boom!" just after heimdar came to the earth, mieba finally couldn''t help it. He directly asked the spacecraft to fire and bombard the base of the avenger alliance. He had to destroy the base of the avenger alliance first, kill the Avengers one by one, and find the whereabouts of infinite gemstones!


    If mieba still can''t find the infinite gem in the end, he is ready to use the means of the avenger alliance to go to other universes again, grab the infinite gem in other universes, and complete his great wish!


    As for the location of those infinite gemstones, not only the avenger alliance knows, but also the star cloud. Since the nebula is already known, mieba can also find out clearly!


    Therefore, mieba was almost merciless at this time, and the fire was full blast to the avenger Alliance Base

 Chapter 709

    "Hum!" but something completely unexpected happened to mieba. A light curtain appeared over the avenger Alliance Base and directly blocked the powerful shells fired from the spacecraft!


    You don''t have to think about it. This is Huang Wen''s move. After all, he and the avenger alliance are still in this Avenger alliance base. Naturally, he won''t watch mieba destroy it and make everyone disheartened.


    This light curtain, of course, is not the immortal sword array, because Huang Wen of the immortal sword array didn''t bring it at all. This is Huang Wen''s new method for his own ability. Gao Tianzun used similar means in Saka star before.


    In fact, this is not an advanced means, but a new application of energy. Huang Wen''s strength is so powerful that it is normal to develop some new means.


    It can even be said that Huang Wen can basically imitate the super power of the energy system on earth through his own ability.


    "Well, remove the defense system. I''ll release all the Avengers in our universe..." Huang asked after blocking the cannon of the mieba spacecraft, turned his head and looked at the iron man.


    "OK!" iron man hardly hesitated, because after Huang Wen stopped the attack of mieba spacecraft, iron man felt that he was as sure as another Universe Huang Wen experienced. Even iron man couldn''t think how he should lose.


    "Shua!" soon, after the iron man removed the defense system, the surrounding space was wide. Huang asked to release all Huang Liang and others in Najie.


    "People haven''t arrived yet, let''s go out and have a good look..." Huang asked, looking at the crowd and shaking his head with a smile. As for people haven''t arrived yet, it''s natural that the Avengers in this world haven''t gathered yet. "Of course, if mieba wants to start a war in advance, it''s not impossible. Anyway, I don''t bring the immortal sword array. They can come back at any time..."


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, everyone''s body shape instantly disappeared in place, appeared outside the avenger alliance base, raised his head and looked at the mieba spacecraft in the sky.


    "There is a strong one!" when mieba saw that the light curtain blocked the fire of the spacecraft, an idea flashed through his mind. Then he saw Huang Wen and others who appeared under the spacecraft. He didn''t even have time to pour out the second wave of fire.


    "If you don''t come down and summon your army to practice for them, I will directly bomb your ship..." Huang Wen''s palm condenses a group of Qigong wave, which is not big, but it makes mieba''s pupils shrink suddenly, and he feels a crisis of life and death after a hundred battles!


    Shua! Mieba didn''t dare to hesitate. He directly started the engine of the spacecraft and wanted to leave here directly.


    Mieba is not a fool. He can clearly feel the strength gap between himself and Huang Wen, just as mieba did not dare to do it when there was Gu Yi on the earth and Odin in Asgard. Mieba doesn''t want to do it with Huang Wen at this time. He wants to leave directly!


    "Hehe, the bully of another world is much braver than you. At least, he dares to fight..." Huang asked with a sneer, shook his head in disdain, and said softly, "your behavior is not like what a cosmic overlord should do..."


    "Hum!" with Huang''s voice, the whole mieba spacecraft was directly fixed in place. Even if his engine struggled again, the whole spacecraft could not leave a penny!


    "Wait, Huang Wen... Sir!" just then, the rocket raccoon shouted Huang Wen. Even this is the first time that the rocket raccoon called Huang Wen.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, in the spaceship, there are nebula and carmola. Just like Natasha, carmola of our universe can''t come back. Carmola of another universe, shown in the image, should also be a good man..."


    "Well, ok..." Huang Wen shrugged his shoulders, put away the qigong wave in his hands, and then read it. The huge spaceship was dragged down directly from the sky and landed on the ground. It can be seen how powerful Huang Wen''s divine power is now.


    "Mieba, now, can you come out and let them practice their skills? You have no chance to escape..." Huang asked, looking at the still motionless ship.


    "Who the hell are you?" mieba''s body shape was finally transmitted from the ship and appeared with it. There were also a vast mieba army. However, these armies seemed to have little intention of war except those monsters without intelligence. They were frightened by Huang''s performance just now.


    "Me? My name is Huang Wen. Originally, I really want to accomplish an achievement..." Huang Wen picked his eyebrow, looked at mieba and said with a smile, "that''s the terminator of mieba, because I''ve killed one mieba, and I was going to kill the second, third, or even more..."


    "But it''s a pity. It seems to me that your strength is too weak. I don''t need to do it at all, so you''d better leave it to Haoke to practice!"


    "You also come from other universes? I was killed by you in your universe?" mieba asked in a deep voice, looking at Huang Wen.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, that''s not true. Mieba in my universe is much stronger than you, but unfortunately, he has disappeared..." Huang asked, shaking his head with some regret, glancing at the eager hawk around him, and said, "come on, hawk, let him see your power!"


    "Hawk!" Hawk''s eyes suddenly brightened, rushed out directly and went straight to mieba, who was not much shorter than him.


    From Huang Wen, Haoke already knew that there was a world where he was autistic by mieba''s set of combined boxing. Therefore, Haoke with higher wisdom wanted to prove himself and let mieba know his strength!


    When mieba saw Haoke coming, he punched Haoke in the head, and Haoke not only didn''t dodge, but even punched mieba''s fist. He wanted to defeat mieba in pure power!


    With a sound of "bang!", Haoke and mieba did not distinguish the victory or defeat. The strength of mieba was still stronger than Haoke at this time, but Haoke''s defense ability was enough to make Haoke bear the fist of mieba without retreating!


    "Hawk!" Hawk roared, and took the lead in launching the next attack. He directly hit mieba on the face and hit mieba. Mieba parried, but hawk suddenly changed his moves and kicked him!

 Chapter 710

    "Bang!" mieba was kicked back by Haoke. Mieba never thought that Haoke, who is three meters tall and taller than the black dwarf, could be so agile, move changeable, and have both power and skills. Even he hasn''t met several such opponents in the universe for so many years!


    "Hawk!" after kicking back mieba, hawk was excited. Dr. hawk, who was standing in the avenger alliance behind him, was also excited. After integrating into hawk''s memory, Dr. hawk clearly remembered how he was crushed by mieba at the beginning, but now, another himself helped him find the field!


    Hawke knows martial arts. No one can stop him!


    "Shua!" but when Haoke was excited and ready to pursue the victory, a double-edged sword suddenly appeared in mieba''s hand and fiercely cut into Haoke''s head!


    Haoke was shocked and quickly turned aside to avoid, but he was still cut by the double-edged sword on his left shoulder, and a stream of blood flowed out of the wound. Even with Haoke''s defense, he could not stop the edge from the double-edged sword. After all, this is a double-edged sword that can cut off the vibration gold shield!


    "If you want to practice with me? Then you should be ready to be beheaded by me!" mieba said coldly, looking at the healing injury of Haoke''s shoulder with a cold flash in his eyes. "I want to see if you can continue to live if you cut off your head!"


    "You don''t talk about martial virtue! It''s better than boxing and feet, but you use weapons?" Hawk growled at mieba in some displeasure. "You''re really a despicable guy!"


    "I didn''t tell you not to use weapons!" mieba sneered and rushed to Haoke again with a double-edged sword. This time, Haoke didn''t dare to take Haoke''s double-edged sword. He could only dodge constantly and avoid the edge of the double-edged sword.


    This kind of battle made Haoke very oppressed. You know, at the beginning of the battle, he had the upper hand, but as mieba began to use weapons without talking about martial ethics, Haoke couldn''t even fight back.


    But the key is that mieba has its own weapons, but Haoke doesn''t. Even among the eight pole boxing taught to Haoke by Huang Wen, he also has sword technique, knife technique and stick gun technique, but the problem is that Haoke doesn''t have the habit of holding weapons, let alone there is no weapon suitable for Haoke''s body shape at all.


    It looks like the double-edged Sabre of mieba. It is specially made. Even behind mieba, the black dwarf with a height of nearly three meters has weapons like a giant sickle, which are specially made. Haoke didn''t need this before, and naturally hasn''t made any weapons.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the double-edged broadsword of mieba is not an ordinary material. This can be seen from the fact that the double-edged broadsword can break the vibrating gold shield. Ordinary weapons are not only difficult for Haoke, but also can''t collide with the double-edged broadsword at all.


    "Master, Haoke''s situation is not very good..." Huang Liang looked at Haoke and couldn''t help looking at Huang Wen around him and whispered a reminder.


    Not only did Huang Liang look at Huang Wen, but the Avengers of the two worlds now look at Huang Wen, because Huang Wen put forward the matter of letting Haoke find mieba alone. Now Haoke is at a disadvantage. Should Huang Wen at least help Haoke imagine a way?


    Moreover, the most important thing is that everyone has seen the battle between Huang Wen and mieba in another world. The picture of mieba''s double-edged sword being cut off by Huang Wen wushuangjian is deeply printed in their minds. Therefore, they hope Huang Wen can take out wushuangjian and rescue Haoke.


    "Well, it''s a little troublesome..." Huang asked Wen Yan and nodded. He took a deep look at the double-edged sword in mieba''s hand. The last time wushuangjian did cut off mieba''s double-edged sword, but the problem is that wushuangjian is a little too short compared with Haoke''s body of three meters!


    "Do you think Haoke can get used to the length of wushuangjian?" Huang asked, taking out wushuangjian and looking at the crowd, asked, "or for Haoke, it''s more like a Wushuang dagger..."


    "..." as soon as they said this, the Avengers looked at the length of wushuangjian and the huge body of Haoke, which was three meters high. They couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "I can get bigger myself, but among the unparalleled swords, I don''t have the ability to be as big as I like..." Huang asked, shaking his head, quickly thought of something, turned his head and looked at the ant man and asked, "where are the PIM particles? Are there any PIM particles?"


    "Yes! PIM particles!" the Avengers'' eyes suddenly brightened and looked at the ant man one after another, trying to let the ant man take out another PIM particle.


    "What do you think?" the ant man rolled his eyes and said, "this time, I have run out of PIM particles. If you want to use PIM particles, you can only rely on my father-in-law..."


    "Hiss!" as soon as the ant man''s voice fell, the Avengers opened the fire circle portal, and all the Avengers and wakanda armies who had disappeared came out of the fire circle portal, including wasp women and pimbosh.


    However, the newly arrived Avengers and the wakanda Army thought they were coming for revenge, but when they saw the fight between mieba and Haoke, there were still Avengers who could fight against each other. All the newly arrived Avengers and the wakanda army were stunned and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Two captains?"


    "Two Tony?"


    The newly arrived Avengers were stunned one after another. An idea flashed in their hearts. They didn''t know what they should do next.


    "No, why am I there?" barky Barnes muttered as he looked at another man who also had Zhenjin arms but didn''t hold a rifle.


    "Another me? Is it from another universe?" Wanda also saw another self with significantly stronger breath, and an idea flashed through her mind.


    "Well, let''s wait until the end of the war and talk about these things slowly..." the U.S. captain saw that the New Avengers were stunned there, quickly stood up and said, "but let''s wait until the battle between mieba and Hawk is over, and then start the battle. By the way, we now need a PIM particle to help hawk..."


    "I have here!" the wasp quickly flew to the captain of the United States, took out the PIM particles and gave them to the captain of the United States.


    "Thank you..." the captain of the United States smiled and nodded, took the PIM particles and handed them to Huang. He asked in a low voice, "is that ok?"

 Chapter 711

    "There should be no problem." Huang asked with a smile and nodded, and put the PIM particles in his hand on the wushuangjian. Huang asked is not the first time to use PIM particles, because Huang asked started PIM particles very skillfully, and will adjust the size of wushuangjian according to Haoke''s body shape.


    "Shua!" at the next moment, the original wushuangjian which was more than one meter long turned into a giant sword of more than two meters. Due to the characteristics of PIM particles, the material of wushuangjian has been expanded, but it has not changed at all. In other words, wushuangjian has just become bigger, still so hard and sharp!


    "Why don''t you start fighting now, and you have to wait until Haoke and mieba are finished?" at this time, the New Avengers are full of doubts. They not only don''t understand what''s going on with the extra Steve Rogers and Tony Stark, but also don''t understand why they have gathered so many combat forces, But still want to watch the play silently.


    Of course, the New Avengers also noticed that the men who killed the bully were also watching the play and had no intention to fight, as if someone''s will had forced both sides to abide by it.


    "Haoke, take the sword!" Huang asked. After making wushuangjian bigger, he shouted at Haoke and threw the wushuangjian in his hand in the direction of Haoke.


    "Master!" Hawk''s eyes lit up suddenly. Naturally, he also knew that unparalleled sword cut off the double-edged sword. At this time, he saw a two meter long unparalleled sword. Hawk knew that he had a chance to turn over!


    "Don''t think!" mieba didn''t know that there were no double swords, nor had he seen the brilliant achievements without double swords, but he had the absolute upper hand in the battle with Haoke at this time. How could he watch Haoke take the weapon and have a chance to compete with him?


    Even if mieba knew that he would be planted here today, mieba would make Huang Wen regret. He wanted to kill Haoke and let Huang Wen pay for his arrogance!


    That is Huang asked not knowing the idea of killing the tyrant at this time. If he knew, Huang asked that he should make complaints about it and he did not know who was arrogant. He had not yet made clear the situation of the universe and had directly pursued it into the universe.


    After learning about the Avengers from the nebula, Mingming mieba can complete his ultimate dream in his own universe in a more stable way. As a result, he doesn''t know what it is for, so he has to catch up with the Avengers in the universe


    You know, a mieba who knows the plot in advance can directly return the whole universe to the origin and restart the whole universe for the first time. At that time, there will be no so-called Avengers to stop him!


    In order to prevent Haoke from getting the giant Wushuang sword, mieba''s body flashed and directly appeared between the giant Wushuang sword and Haoke, and then the double-edged sword in his hand hit the giant Wushuang sword.


    "Qiang!" with a loud noise, mieba felt a great force coming from the giant unparalleled sword. His body was directly smashed out and fell to the ground.


    "Hiss!" countless Avengers who saw this step took a breath and looked in the direction of Huang Wen. At this time, they probably understood whose will made both sides have to abide by. This is probably the reason why mieba''s men dare not act rashly.


    "How dare you stop without double swords?" Huang asked, looking at mieba who got up from the ground and had broken the tiger''s mouth. He said with some disdain, "if it weren''t for training Haoke, that sword would have killed you!"


    "Hum!" as Huang asked, the giant unparalleled sword floated in front of Haoke.


    "Thank you, master!" Haoke grinned, showing his big white teeth. After holding the giant unparalleled sword, he said, "Haoke will not disappoint master! Haoke will defeat mieba!"


    "Damn it!" mieba took a deep breath and looked at his wound slowly healing at the mouth of the tiger. Endless anger flashed in his eyes. He has been in the universe for nearly a thousand years and has never been so humiliated, but similarly, mieba has never felt such powerlessness in the universe for nearly a thousand years


    Mieba knew that the yellow question in front of him must be far more powerful than himself. Even Odin and Guyi, who were once afraid of, are strong people in the same state!


    "Mieba, are you ready? Haoke is coming!" Haoke saw mieba fall into silence, raised the giant double swords in his hand and loudly reminded him.


    Haoke didn''t mean to sneak attack, because in Haoke''s opinion, he already had the ability to defeat the bully positively. Especially after he got the giant unparalleled sword, Haoke''s heart was full of self-confidence. He could vaguely perceive that his strength seemed to start to break through the barrier that had trapped him!


    "What if you have a weapon? I will kill you today!" mieba revived when he heard Haoke''s voice. He was finally ready to pour all his anger on Haoke!


    "Qiang!" at the next moment, hawk and mieba met in close combat. The huge unparalleled sword and double-edged sword met again, still like a fatalistic collision. However, this time, the person holding the unparalleled sword has changed from Huang Wen to Huang Wen''s Apprentice hawk. The mieba in front of him is not enough to be regarded as an opponent by Huang Wen.


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    ¡­¡­


    Because hawk''s strength is much weaker than Huang Wen, hawk spent more time fighting with the double-edged sword. However, hawk didn''t mean to be depressed, but he was more and more excited, because he finally broke through his own barrier!


    "Roar!" roared hawk, and his body expanded again, directly breaking through the height limit of three meters and reaching the level of three meters and two!


    At this time, mieba, who was originally more than two meters tall and could be called a giant, was like a dwarf in front of Haoke.


    "Roar of hawk!" when mieba saw that hawk''s height increased sharply and his heart was in doubt, hawk roared again, and the giant unparalleled sword in his hand cut fiercely in the direction of mieba.


    "Click!" like the double-edged sword of another universe, the double-edged sword in mieba''s hand was finally cut off on the spot under the joint force of Haoke''s great power and giant non double swords. At this time, there was only one blade left!

 Chapter 712

    "Tick! Tick!" as the double-edged broadsword was cut off by the giant unparalleled sword, mieba''s tiger mouth, which had been damaged by Huang Wen''s attack before, had not been completely recovered, and his flesh and blood blurred again. Even on the handle of the double-edged broadsword, all the fresh blood from mieba flowed.


    "Master! Haoke won! Haoke won!" Haoke looked a little excited at this time, turned his head and shouted at Huang, "Haoke not only won, Haoke also broke through, and Haoke''s strength is stronger now!"


    "Well, it''s very good!" Huang asked. Looking at Haoke, he nodded with satisfaction, smiled and said, "now you have really grown up. It''s not in vain. I brought you here and gave you mieba to practice..."


    "At this time, mieba was injured and lost half of his double-edged sword. Do any of you want to fight mieba and practice your skills?"


    Huang Wen''s eyes scanned a group of Avengers. Of course, Huang Wen saw that it was only the Avengers in his own universe. The good thing of taking mieba to practice was naturally for his own people, and few of the Avengers in this universe could deal with mieba.


    "Can Haoke still become so high?" Dr. Haoke looked at Haoke, who was more than three meters high, and his eyes moved for a moment. He had never thought that Haoke would have such strong potential and even be able to fight hegemony alone.


    There was some regret in Dr. hawk''s heart. He felt that maybe he should not be completely integrated with hawk directly, because in fact, Bruce Banner replaced hawk''s consciousness and even directly killed all hawk''s potential.


    At this time, Huang asked that the needlework hawk in the universe was also present. Dr. hawk was not even an opponent of needlework hawk. It can be seen how seriously his combat effectiveness decreased after becoming Dr. hawk!


    And this doesn''t include the form of female red hawk Eagle Banshee!


    "Master, I want to try..." Huang Liang took a deep breath, took the lead to stand up, looked at Huang Wen and said.


    As Huang Wen''s eldest disciple, Huang Liang has been under great pressure recently. Wanda broke through to the sub heavenly Father level because of the dark god Sison. Thor, who joined the avenger alliance, has also completely awakened the God of thunder, which is also the sub heavenly Father level.


    Moreover, at this time, Haoke finally broke through the bottleneck that had plagued him for a long time and reached the level of sub heavenly Father, which made Huang Liangzhen feel great pressure.


    In particular, Huang Liang himself knows that after Haoke''s breakthrough, he is not the closest person to the sub heavenly father. First, Max, who has long understood the law of thunder, must be closer than him. Second, John, who is understanding the law of ice and the law of fire, is destined to understand the law faster than him.


    After all, there are too few Buddhist laws contained in the Tathagata God''s palm. Even Huang Wen understood the Buddha''s laws by using Yin ruozhou''s body of becoming a Tao.


    "Ah Liang, you don''t have to worry..." Huang Wen felt Huang Liang''s urgency. He patted Huang Liang on the shoulder and comforted him in a low voice. "The law of Buddha, as a teacher, has been understood, and is also developing a new Tathagata palm containing more Buddha''s laws. At that time, the threshold for you to understand the law of Buddha will be much lower."


    "Really?" Huang Liang''s eyes suddenly brightened, looked at Huang and asked.


    "When did I deceive you?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "at that time, you will have your own talent and the power taught to you by me. If you want to understand the new Tathagata palm, you will be able to go smoothly!"


    "What you have to do now is not to understand the Tathagata God''s palm, but to accumulate your internal power. After all, your internal power is still some distance from the camp of the heavenly Father!"


    "Master, I see. Thank you, master, but I still want to have a try with mieba!" Huang Liang took a deep breath, looked at Huang solemnly and asked.


    "Master, we also want to have a try!" at this time, Max and John also came out. They looked at each other and said with the same seriousness, "there is still some gap between the strength of the three of us and the father level of Asia. It''s better for the three of us to work together and have a good fight with mieba..."


    "Well, it''s not impossible. Don''t worry. I''ll fight for you!" Huang asked. After thinking a little, he nodded, looked at the direction of Haoke and shouted, "Haoke, come back and let your eldest martial brother practice with the two younger martial brothers!"


    "Yes, master!" with theout any hesitation, hawk recovered to a figure of the more than two meters, jumped to Huang Wen and others, and returned his giant unparalleled sword to Huang Wen.


    "Huang Wen! Don''t deceive people too much!" at this time, mieba''s breath was a little unstable, and his heart was filled with endless anger. When he heard that Huang Wen wanted his other three disciples to practice with him, mieba finally couldn''t help it.


    Even if mieba''s double-edged sword was cut off at this time, even if mieba was injured by Huang Wen and Haoke, he still has a strong combat effectiveness with the strength of mieba''s vitality!


    "Shua!" Huang asked, ignoring the meaning of killing bully. He restored the giant unparalleled sword to its normal size, and then put it away.


    "Boom!" at this time, Max took the lead in launching an attack, and the thunder broke out from Max and roared in the direction of killing the bully.


    "Shua!" with a sound, mieba''s double-edged sword still showed its ability even if there was only one side left. It forcibly separated Max''s powerful thunder from the middle. The powerful thunder flowed towards both sides like a cut river.


    However, although mieba himself blocked Max''s move, the men behind mieba were not so easy. Just for a moment, countless mieba armies were killed by two shunting thunder.


    "Buzz!" ebony throat shot at this time. He ran his magic, resisted the thunder force from Max and sheltered his companions.


    "Is that the only way?" mieba''s double-edged sword surged with a strong edge and directly began to protect mieba from moving forward. He wanted to go to max, the damn Pikachu, and kill Max!


    Oh, of course, mieba won''t know the Pikachu stem


    "Hum!" but as mieba was moving forward, he suddenly felt a slight tremor in his body, and a powerful force condensed over mieba''s body, making mieba raise his head subconsciously.

 Chapter 713

    "Shua!" in the sky at this time, after a short stay in the sky, Huang Liang''s body kept falling, and his body seemed to be on fire, but Huang Liang could clearly feel that it was the condensation of the power of Buddha light!


    There is a palm technique of falling from the sky!


    Tathagata palm!


    "Boom!" a strong pressure acted on mieba, which made mieba''s body sink, and even the double-edged sword in his hand trembled faintly.


    However, the double-edged sword didn''t tremble. Fortunately, once it trembled, the thunder power from Max directly surged on mieba!


    With the sound of "boom!" two distinct forces and attacks in two distinct directions acted on mieba at the same time, directly blasting mieba''s body to the ground, leaving a huge palm print and the trace of thunder on the ground.


    Moreover, this is not over. After all, it is not just Huang Liang and Max who shot. When mieba was bombarded underground, a cold current wrapped mieba and frozen mieba together with the soil around mieba.


    "Win?" when John controlled the frozen ice and soil to fly out of the ground, everyone was stunned, including max, Huang Liang and John. They didn''t expect that the battle would be so easy.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, looking at mieba among the ice and earth blocks, and raised his eyebrows. At this time, mieba''s breath did not weaken at all. Even Huang asked that he could feel that mieba seemed to be using this time to do something.


    "The blood of the wound is still flowing in the frozen earth?" soon, Huang Wen found the strange place of mieba, which reminded Huang Wen of the similar things that mieba in the universe had done when he dealt with mieba last time. This should be the bottom card of mieba!


    "Last time, I stopped mieba from using his cards and killed him directly, because I''m not sure if I can beat him after mieba used his cards..." Huang asked, his eyes moved and an idea flashed in his mind, "but this time it''s different. Even if he used his cards, I have absolute confidence to beat him!"


    "If mieba''s card is enough to deal with me, he won''t run away directly before. Now it seems that this card should be used to deal with Huang Liang and them..."


    "Ah Liang! Be careful, he is using some means. Don''t be careless!" thinking of this, Huang asked Huang Liang.


    "Hmm?" the eyes of Huang Liang, Max and John were frozen, and there was almost no hesitation. The three people shot again. Powerful thunder, palm prints full of Buddha light, and the power of ice and fire rushed to the direction of the ice and earth block where the bully was located at the same time.


    "What a powerful thunder power!" fat house thunder god looked at Max''s attack and said with some emotion, "I really didn''t expect that there are such powerful thunder ability owners in the world except me. Even he can be called Thunder God..."


    "Boom!" thunder, Buddha light and the power of ice and fire burst on the ice and soil blocks at the same time. An explosion echoed around, and strong smoke and dust rose on the frozen soil blocks.


    "Smoke without injury..." Huang asked with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth, and some speechless said four words.


    "Hmm? Is mieba not hurt?" Tony Stark couldn''t help freezing his eyes when he heard Huang''s question. "Isn''t he even hurt by such a powerful force?"


    "Indeed." Huang asked, nodded, his eyes flickered slightly, and said softly, "the power of blood? It means that mieba still has a strong blood, just like Thor''s Asgard blood..."


    Just as Huang Wen''s voice fell, mieba''s body appeared from the smoke. He flew in the air like that, surging with a strange energy.


    You know, the previous mieba was a complete warrior, without any means of energy emission. It would be particularly difficult to deal with the energy system ability, such as Wanda''s chaotic magic.


    Now, there is an energy on mieba, which is the energy emerging from mieba''s blood. In other words, mieba has opened some kind of bottom card through his own injury and blood!


    "So, the bottom card of mieba is the energy system ability?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows, looking at mieba and whispering, "in other words, this ability of mieba is closer to mieba in our universe?"


    "But what''s the matter with blood power? Titan? Is this a race? Is it the Titan power in Greek mythology? It''s also wrong. Are all the Titans in mythology giants? Although mieba''s height is OK, it''s not as good as Haoke. It''s really a Titan?"


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t want to use my current ability..." mieba was suspended in the air at this time, and his eyes flashed. He didn''t want to take care of Huang Wen''s existence. He just wanted to vent his anger and kill Huang Liang and them. "I haven''t used this blood power for a long time. It comes from the power of the eternal family..."


    "Eternal family?" Huang Wen subconsciously frowned. Huang Wen had no impression of this strange name. He always thought that mieba was a Titan. After all, mieba was called a lunatic evil Titan in the universe.


    Huang Wen doesn''t know much about the eternal family in mieba''s mouth at this time, but from the performance of mieba at this time, he believes that the eternal family should be a Protoss similar to Asgard and Olympus!


    Huang Wen''s speculation is not wrong. The gods of Olympus once had a cooperative relationship with the eternal family, and even many people mistakenly regarded the eternal family as Greek gods


    "Boom!" as Huang Wen pondered about the eternal family, an explosion made Huang Wen come back to his senses.


    Huang Wen looked in the direction of mieba at this time, but found that mieba''s eyes shot out an energy, which directly bombed John''s power of ice and fire!


    "What? Why? He will put lasers in his eyes. Is he laser eye?" Rogan, who was on the side, make complaints about it.


    "There''s some trouble. It seems that some of the energy levels emitted by Max can''t compare with mieba..." Tony Stark''s eyes moved slightly, turned his head to Huang and asked in a low voice, "Your disciples are going to roll over. Aren''t you ready to take action?"


    "If you lose, you lose, and you won''t lose anything..." Huang asked. He shook his head calmly and said softly, "anyway, their strength is not as good as mieba. This time, it''s just practice..."

 Chapter 714

    Huang Wen thinks that Huang Liang, Max and John are not opponents of mieba, especially after mieba uses their own cards, but Huang Liang, Max and John don''t think so, or they don''t want to admit defeat so easily!


    "Ka! Ka!" Max first made a change. He was directly transformed into the form of thunder. It seemed as if thunder condensed into a human form.


    The next moment, Max rushed to mieba''s body like a light, waved his fist, filled with the power of thunder, and blasted at mieba''s body.


    With the sound of "bang!", mieba''s palm blocked Max''s power, but mieba''s body also trembled slightly. Max''s ability makes his body stronger, it can accommodate more power, and the stronger the power, it can make Max''s power stronger, which is complementary.


    At this time, Max was close to the level of sub heavenly father. Otherwise, his attack could not shake mieba. However, such power could only make mieba''s body tremble slightly.


    "Bang!" at the next moment, the powerful power of mieba mixed with energy broke out directly from the palm of his hand and flew max out, that is, Max is now in an elemental state. Otherwise, just this move is enough to seriously hurt Max!


    "Boom!" when mieba was ready to pursue the victory, a mass of ice and fire burst out directly next to mieba''s body, blocking the advancing mieba.


    At the next moment, John also incarnated into a person of ice and fire. He is not even a clear-cut force of ice and fire, but a body of ice and fire integrated into one. John created his own new force!


    "Eh?" Huang asked. When he saw this scene, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and then said with a smile, "it seems that John''s speed to break through the sub heavenly Father level should be faster than max. as long as John can understand the ice law, with his ability, he may be able to directly condense his own ice and Fire Law..."


    "Creating such a new law should enable John to directly achieve the level of sub heavenly Father, and it is not impossible to catch up with Wanda and Thor!"


    "The law of ice and fire..." Logan heard Huang''s words, couldn''t help sighing, looked at Huang and said, "Alas, boss, your disciples are going to be sub heavenly Father, but what about us? We don''t have any exotic energy. It''s a little too difficult to understand the law?"


    "Who says you don''t have heterogeneous energy?" Huang asked. Looking at Logan, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "Steve and Tony said so, I can''t refute, but you forgot, the flame knife in your body? Did you forget the original internal power? Did you forget the power of King Kong''s immortality?"


    "And I told you long ago that what you need to develop is your own ability. Studying your immortal body and aidman alloy thoroughly is enough to make you stronger. I can''t help you..."


    "Of course, you can try to snap your fingers and make a wish to give full play to your ability..." Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him, looked at Logan and said with a smile. "I suddenly found that the most suitable person to snap your fingers should not be me, but Uncle wolf who turned on aidman''s alloy transformation!"


    "I still want to know who is more powerful, the power of infinite gemstones and the power of aidman alloy. Anyway, uncle wolf, you also have an immortal body. Why don''t you try?"


    "Don''t! I''d better develop my own ability slowly!" Logan heard Huang''s question, quickly shook his head, looked at the direction of killing tyrants, and said, "well, since they can''t deal with killing tyrants together, add me, and I can also develop my own combat power!"


    With the sound of "hum!" Logan''s voice fell, which directly opened the transformation of aidman alloy, covered with a layer of golden light, and went straight to mieba.


    "Huh? What?" mieba, who had never seen a mutant, watched Logan rush over. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He frowned and blew away John, who turned into a body of ice and fire, with energy, and then hit Logan again.


    "Hiss!" but something unexpected happened to mieba. Logan''s golden light surged outside, directly ignored the energy of mieba and continued to run in the direction of mieba.


    "What? I don''t believe it! You golden light is invincible!" mieba''s eyes flashed an anger, and then two rays burst out of mieba''s eyes. Unexpectedly, Shengsheng blew out the golden light outside Logan''s body, and Logan''s body reeled directly, but still didn''t suffer any injury.


    The golden light outside Logan''s body is the result of Logan''s original King Kong immortality. As long as the golden light is still there, Logan will not be defeated by half a step.


    However, everything has its limits. Even the once King Kong immortal magic can be broken, not to mention the golden light of Logan now?


    In particular, King Kong is not bad, and the divine skill is just a legendary martial skill. Even after Rogan is strengthened by the apocalypse, this power has become his variant ability. Coupled with the characteristics of aidman alloy, Rogan is unmatched for a time, but it does not mean that the golden light cannot be broken.


    Of course, if Logan can store this golden light in the aidman alloy, protect the golden light with the invincible characteristics of aidman alloy, and then support the aidman alloy with the characteristics that the golden light can not shake, then Logan should not be so easily blown back by mieba at this time.


    "Shua!" just as the golden light on Logan had just disappeared, a golden light patted mieba and gave Logan another chance. Needless to ask, this golden light came from Huang Liang''s Tathagata palm. He successfully attracted mieba''s attention and made Logan rush to mieba.


    "Seek death!" mieba''s eyes flashed anger and punched Logan''s head.


    "Bang!" mieba felt that his fist met with extremely hard metal, which made his fist hurt!


    Aidman''s alloy head, that''s it!


    "Hiss!" then something unexpected happened to mieba. Logan''s aidman alloy pierced his body almost without any obstruction, making him feel cold in his abdomen, and blood gushed out of his abdomen.


    "You!" a trace of confusion flashed in mieba''s eyes. He had never encountered such an iron playing method. Who cares if someone''s head is hit and wants to fight back? Isn''t he afraid of death?

 Chapter 715

    Mieba felt a trace of pain coming from his abdomen. Thinking that the opponent in front of him had no intention of being afraid of death, mieba felt that he could not be counselled, so mieba directly operated energy, sucked his double-edged sword, and then cut it on Logan''s brain bag!


    "Qiang!" with a sound, mieba''s double-edged sword flew out. Because the power just used by mieba was too great, his tiger mouth burst again.


    However, even if mieba spent so much power, and even the target was the key head of the human body, it still didn''t hurt Logan''s aidman alloy iron head!


    Iron head baby Logan, the head is iron!


    "How could it be?!" the double-edged sword was cut off just now, which was enough to kill the bully. However, wushuangjian is the weapon of Huang Wen, a strong father. If it is stronger, killing the bully can still be accepted.


    Now, mieba is unacceptable. Logan is clearly a creature. Even though Logan has strange abilities, he should not have such a hard shell. Is this still a person? How can someone withstand the attack of double-edged sword without leaving a white mark?


    It has to be said that Logan''s defense ability at this time is more powerful and exaggerated than when Huang Wen was still at the level of sub heavenly father.


    When Huang Wen dealt with another universe''s mieba, he once resisted the mieba''s double-edged sword. Although the double-edged sword did not break Huang Wen''s copper muscles and iron bones, it left a white mark on Huang Wen''s arm.


    It can only be said that Logan''s aidman alloy transformation really has its unique and powerful place!


    "Shua!" with a sound, Logan shook his head, jerked the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand, and directly opened the mieba along both sides.


    A lot of blood flowed from mieba''s wound. Mieba''s body staggered back two steps and almost collapsed on the ground.


    "What the hell are you?" mieba took a deep breath and took a deep look at Logan. During his speech, his injury was much better than when he was just cut by Logan. After all, the injury caused by Logan was physical and could not stop the wound healing of the enemy, especially when the enemy also had strong self-healing ability.


    Of course, because Logan''s injury to mieba is too serious, it is based on mieba''s self-healing ability. It is not something that can be done in a short time.


    "You ugly purple potato is the thing!" logan was angry when he heard mieba''s words. Although logan was a mutant, he was still a person. Even if he turned on aidman alloy transformation, he still looked like a metal man.


    But mieba is different. Mieba is a pure eternal Titan, a real alien. At this time, Logan was ridiculed by an alien. How can he resist it?


    "Shua!" with a sound, Logan''s aidman alloy was cut out again. This time, it was Logan''s flame blade, because Logan thought that although his aidman alloy had caused damage to mieba, mieba''s wound was still healing slowly. If he could use sexual attack, mieba''s injury might not be so easy to recover.


    Therefore, Logan used his only attribute attack skill, flame blade, but unfortunately, Logan forgot that the reason why he was able to hurt mieba was that aidman alloy was sharp enough, and although flame blade was an attribute attack, it didn''t have such sharp ability at all.


    Therefore, the flame knife cut on mieba''s chest, leaving only a black trace, which disappeared directly.


    "Originally, you only have such strength. However, I have left too much blood today. Maybe I can give full play to my peak strength before I die..." mieba wiped the black trace on his chest, glanced at Logan faintly, as if he had made a decision. He sucked the double-edged sword into his hand again, and then shouted loudly.


    "Everyone, fight to the death!"


    "Roar!" the anti bully army seemed to forget all their fears at this moment, as if Huang Wen''s threat to them had been eliminated at this moment.


    All the mieba men roared and rushed to the direction of the avenger alliance, with no intention of life and death in mind.


    "What do you mean? Why did he suddenly let his men do it? He hasn''t finished with Logan..." Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a little puzzled, frowned and asked Huang. He wanted Huang to give him an answer.


    "Maybe he thinks he''s dead..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and saying it doesn''t matter. "Or does he want the last fight?"


    "Then we can do it too?" the US captain looked at Huang and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, you can do it. After all, this is your fight. I won''t steal your limelight..." Huang asked, nodding with a smile and whispering.


    "You''re just too lazy to do it!" Tony Stark glared at Huang and asked angrily, but he also knew that if Huang asked to do it, I''m afraid these anti hegemony armies would be directly solved by Huang in a moment.


    After all, Huang Wen''s means, whether Qigong wave or wanjian Guizong, are all sharp weapons of group warfare. In addition, Huang Wen''s current strong strength makes it impossible to kill these tyrants!


    "Where''s your shield?" the captain of the United States looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "have you given up your shield?"


    "Oh, my shield was broken by Wanda. I wanted to use Zhenjin to create another one, but Wanda said that when she was completely familiar with the strength after the breakthrough, she would help me create a new one..." Steve Rogers smiled at Wanda and explained softly.


    "The shield... Is broken?" the captain of the United States twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. He subconsciously took a look at Wanda and the crimson witch in his own world. He has made up his mind to keep the crimson witch away from his Zhenjin shield!


    "Avenger! Assemble!" but soon, Captain America recovered. He took a deep breath and shouted at the avenger alliance.


    "Hum!" just as Captain America''s voice fell, the storm hammer appeared in the hands of Steve Rogers, and then Steve Rogers flew out first. The endless force of thunder fell on the earth. I don''t know how many anti hegemony troops he killed.


    The captain of the United States saw his own achievements in another universe. Subconsciously, the captain of the United States looked at the fat house Tho

 Chapter 716

    From the previous images given by Huang Wen, everyone knows that the American captain can lift the Thor''s hammer, and the American captain has no intention to continue to hide. He wants to directly ask the fat house Thor for the Thor''s hammer. Anyway, the fat house Thor also has a storm axe to use.


    However, the captain of the United States did not expect that he had a showdown and was ready to directly use the Thor''s hammer to participate in the battle, but the fat house Thor did not bring the Thor''s hammer back like the fat house Thor in the image.


    Therefore, when the captain of the United States looked at himself in another universe, he said that he did not envy at all. It was impossible, but without the Thor hammer, the captain of the United States had no way. He could only carry his own shield and rush to the enemy camp.


    There is basically no suspense about this battle, not only because the world''s Avengers alliance has strong foreign aid such as Huang Wen, the world''s Avengers, but more importantly, the world''s Avengers don''t need to worry about infinite gems and gloves at all. They just need to concentrate on the battle.


    However, there is basically no suspense in other places in the battlefield, but Logan and others are different from mieba


    At this time, mieba''s abdominal injury did not completely heal, but no blood continued to flow out, as if the blood had dried up.


    Mieba''s original purple complexion now looks particularly pale, even pale and scary!


    However, a powerful energy surged in mieba''s body, as if the more blood flow mieba had, the more powerful energy he could use.


    "I don''t know how far away this tyrant is from the tyrant of our universe..." Huang asked, looking at the tyrant''s eyes and thinking, "however, the tyrant of my universe itself has the means of energy emission, and even the spiritual power is not weak. This is unmatched by these tyrants."


    "But I just don''t know if mieba in my universe will have the ability to use blood like this. If so, will he still enhance his energy? Or something else? Huh?"


    Huang Wen was thinking. He suddenly raised his eyebrows, and then looked in the direction of mieba in surprise. At this time, the energy on mieba came to the peak of yatianfu, and even had the intention to break through the energy of Tianfu!


    That is, when Logan, Huang Liang, Max and John attacked mieba together, Logan was at the front. Otherwise, with Huang Liang, Max and John''s physique, I''m afraid they will die directly and lose their combat effectiveness.


    At this time, mieba''s face was extremely pale. He met the same situation as Odin. His body could not bear such a vast force, and the most important thing is that mieba originally bought such a vast force with his own body injury!


    "I think I can completely break through this barrier!" however, mieba did not realize that he was going to die. His heart was full of excitement, as if he saw the truth, and his eyes were shining.


    "Shua!" the next moment, Logan, who was beaten out by mieba, rushed over again, and aidman''s alloy steel claw stabbed mieba''s chest.


    Before, when mieba''s energy became more and more powerful, Logan never had a chance to get close to mieba''s body again. He could only be beaten out by mieba continuously, but this time, Logan found that he pierced mieba''s chest and even his heart without effort!


    "Hmm? He wants to drain his body and completely break through the realm?" Huang asked. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the trembling body in front of him. An idea flashed in his mind.


    "Boom!" and just as Huang Wen thought, when logan pierced mieba''s heart and the whole person was stunned there, mieba''s body surged an incomparably powerful energy and directly shook Logan out.


    Moreover, not only logan was shocked to fly out, but all around the battlefield, whether the Avengers or those subordinates of mieba, were shocked to fly out.


    Mieba turned into a light!


    A light composed of pure energy, his body, has completely disappeared!


    "Did you really break through to the level of heavenly father?" Huang asked, a little surprised flashed in his eyes, and then shook his head. He knew that the state of mieba could not last too long, because the energy of mieba came from mieba''s blood.


    At this time, mieba''s body has completely disappeared, and his blood and even blood have been exhausted. Mieba is like rootless duckweed. When the energy of this energy body dissipates, mieba will dissipate automatically!


    "Mieba has finally broken through to the level of heavenly Father, and his life span is not long. He should come to me to have a good fight?" an idea flashed through Huang''s mind. "After all, it is because of me that he will be reduced to this point, and he will never be able to complete his ultimate ideal..."


    Huang Wen''s idea flashed away, but mieba on the other side didn''t do what Huang Wen wanted. Mieba didn''t mean to come to Huang Wen at the first time. He went straight to Logan and others. He wanted to kill Logan and others and make Huang Wen regret forever!


    "Boom!" a very powerful force broke out in front of Logan. The golden light that Logan finally condensed dissipated again, and his body flew out in a very embarrassed way.


    However, what mieba didn''t expect is that even if his energy has broken through the father level strong, it still hasn''t caused any real damage to Logan. Aidman alloy is still the aidman alloy, and there is no change.


    "Damn it! It''s so difficult?!" after an idea flashed in mieba''s mind, mieba resolutely gave up dealing with Logan and directly turned to Huang Liang and them. Even mieba''s heart filled with a sense of urgency. He knew he didn''t have much time to kill Huang Liang. Whether he could kill Huang Liang and them depends on this opportunity!


    However, it is a pity that if mieba directly attacks Huang Liang and them for the first time, Huang Wen may not be able to stop it, but mieba has already attacked Logan. Huang Wen has recovered his mind. It is impossible for mieba to deal with Huang Liang and them again.


    "Boom!" when mieba''s powerful energy bombarded Huang Liang, Huang Wen''s body suddenly appeared here. A powerful Qigong wave blew out directly from Huang Wen''s hands and directly shocked mieba''s powerful energy back!

 Chapter 717

    Even though the energy of mieba has broken through to the heavenly Father level, it is just a new entry into the heavenly Father level. When converted into strength, that is, it is just 3000 points, which is a little worse than Huang Wen. Moreover, Huang Wen did not turn on the Super Saiyan transformation.


    "Boom!" the powerful energy bombarded mieba again, almost exploding the energy body of mieba directly.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m very disappointed..." Huang asked, looking at the energy body of mieba, shook his head and said softly, "originally, I thought you would directly come to me for revenge after you broke through. After all, we are already in the same realm..."


    "But I didn''t expect that you only dared to fight them. It seems that I overestimated you because of your lofty ideal."


    "Your strength is just like this. You are not much stronger than me!" mieba''s energy body stabilized again. He looked directly into Huang Wen''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "as for bullying the small with the big, weren''t you doing the same thing before? Why say so much? Come to war!"


    Mieba''s voice fell, his body shape disappeared in place, and his fist turned into pure power and roared at Huang Wen. Mieba knew that he could not win by long-distance energy bombardment with Huang Wen, but if he could control the scope of the battle around Huang Wen, he might be able to hurt Huang Wen by the explosion of energy on both sides!


    Unfortunately, the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. When mieba appears next to Huang Wen, Huang Wen directly opens his Super Saiyan state, and his golden flame directly shocks the energy of mieba''s fist.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s energy and strength increased by 20%, and the gap between Huang Wen and mieba opened in an instant. Otherwise, Huang Wen could not directly shake the energy of mieba with the arrogance of super Saiya.


    "You..." mieba saw Huang Wen for the first time. In other words, mieba didn''t expect that Huang Wen still had such a card. However, mieba was unwilling to die in Huang Wen''s hands, and even couldn''t have a little impact on Huang Wen.


    But unfortunately, sometimes, being unwilling can''t change anything, especially when mieba''s cards are out, but it still hasn''t changed the war situation.


    "Thank you for telling me your cards. In this way, I can guard against the means of killing tyrants in my universe. Even if his strength is much stronger than you, you should have a similar card..." Huang asked, his eyes moved and looked at killing tyrants and said softly.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that you, the first world I killed, actually have a card similar to yours. However, if you can fully display this card, you may be able to turn over the plate, but unfortunately, I didn''t give him this opportunity..."


    "Boom!" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, an incomparably powerful Qigong wave condensed in Huang Wen''s palm, and then suddenly roared in the direction of killing the bully.


    "No!" mieba felt that Huang Wen''s powerful Qigong wave had far exceeded his current energy. Mieba wanted to completely burst out, but unfortunately, mieba, whose energy had just broken through to the heavenly Father level, had begun to fall into the realm when Huang Wen scattered his energy. He didn''t grasp his only opportunity!


    "Poof!" with the qigong wave on mieba, mieba''s energy body exploded directly, and then disappeared completely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Gollum!"


    Two completely different reactions appeared in the battlefield. If you don''t know what to say for a time, it is naturally the avenger alliance, and the army that destroys hegemony is flashing with fear in your eyes.


    At this time, mieba is dead. After losing its backbone, the mieba army seems to have become a plate of scattered sand. In an instant, it doesn''t know where to go. Even the morale forcibly boosted by mieba''s existence has now dissipated with mieba''s death.


    "Hum!" at this time, surprised captain came late. She just saw the scene of Huang Wen''s second killing bully. Her eyes flashed and took a deep look at Huang Wen. Unfortunately, she didn''t see through the details of Huang Wen in the end.


    However, Captain Marvel knows that Huang Wen''s strength is very strong, even stronger than her strength!


    Of course, even if Captain Marvel knew that Huang Wen was stronger than her, Captain Marvel didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Even Captain Marvel was eager to have a good fight with Huang Wen.


    However, Captain Marvel also knows that this is not the time to fight Huang Wen. Although the battle is coming to an end, there are still many things to deal with.


    The battle ended soon. It was just a little troublesome to deal with the battlefield. After all, all of these mieba''s men were killed, not directly turned into ash by a loud finger in the movie universe.


    And the most important thing is that such a battlefield can only be handled by the Avengers themselves. If these things are handled by outsiders, the Avengers are not at ease.


    "How''s it going? How''s your harvest in this war?" of course, it''s the Revenge of the universe to deal with the battlefield. Huang Wen rested with Huang Liang and others. At this time, Huang Wen looked at Huang Liang and Max and asked with a smile.


    "I feel a huge gap..." Huang Liang thought a little, sighed lightly and said, "there is still a long way to go between me and the strong man of sub heavenly Father level. Just as master said, what I lack is not only the understanding of the law, but more importantly, my own strength is still a big gap from sub heavenly Father level!"


    "It''s good that you can recognize this." Huang asked. Looking at Huang Liang, he nodded with satisfaction and said softly.


    "Hey! You''re called Huang Wen, aren''t you?" just as Huang Wen was about to continue to look and ask max, a voice sounded nearby. It turned out that Captain surprised couldn''t help it and ran to find Huang Wen to compete.


    "Surprised captain?" Huang asked. Looking at surprised captain, he raised his eyebrows. For a moment, he didn''t quite understand. Surprised captain ran to him for what to do.


    "I know your strength is very strong. How about we compete?" the surprised captain''s eyes flashed, looked at Huang Wen and asked with a smile.


    "Duel?" Huang asked with a smile and shook his head. He was about to refuse captain surprised, but soon Huang asked what he thought and turned his head to Wanda.

 Chapter 718

    "Wanda, you have foreseen that I have a bloody battle with another person in the universe. Can you tell the identity of that person, or is that person captain surprise?" Huang asked, not directly, but to Wanda.


    Huang Wen''s guess is not without reason. After all, Huang Wen now knows that there is only one surprise captain who has strong combat effectiveness and can shine all over. Therefore, Huang Wen can only guess in the direction of surprise captain.


    "Sorry, master, I don''t know..." Wanda''s eyes surged with a crimson light, and then he apologized to Huang, "but I can feel that your opponent, master, should be a burly man, not a female opponent..."


    "So?" Huang asked with a flash of clarity in his eyes, and then became more confused, because after excluding captain surprised, he didn''t know who the guy fighting with him was.


    "Hey, hey! I''m talking to you? Why don''t you answer me?" just as Huang Wen was thinking in his heart, the surprised captain''s voice rang again, making Huang Wen come back to his senses.


    "Sorry, I''m not very interested." Huang asked. Looking at captain surprised, he shook his head and directly rejected captain surprised''s proposal, because captain surprised''s strength was not as good as mieba, who finally turned into an energy body. Huang asked had no interest in doing anything.


    If the surprise captain Carol of Huang Wen''s universe is invited to fight with Huang Wen, Huang Wen is still willing to accept it, because the surprise captain Carol of Huang Wen''s universe was already the peak of sub heavenly Father level long ago, and now it may break through to the strong one of heavenly Father level.


    In the face of such a strong man, Huang Wen''s war spirit can be aroused. The surprise captain of the world is still a little short.


    "Do you think I''m too weak?" even if Huang Wen didn''t say it clearly, Captain surprised was keenly aware of it. She frowned at Huang Wen and asked.


    "We can''t stay in this universe for too long. It''s time to leave." Huang Wen smiled at Wen Yan, took out five infinite gems from the ring, left the real gems in the ring, and then looked at captain surprised and said, "These five infinite gemstones, remember to return to the original point in time. After all, not every universe, like our universe, is completely afraid of being affected."


    "Shua!" Huang asked, nodded at Steve Rogers and others, put them all into the ring, and then left the infinite gem in place.


    "Silly girl, have you located our universe? We can go back..." Huang asked, looking at silly girl''s temporary carrier on her wrist.


    "Has located the time point of our universe and departure, whether to start the space-time shuttle function?" silly girl''s body surged with green light, and soon gave an answer.


    "Tell me goodbye to the avenger for me, so I''ll leave first..." Huang asked, looking at captain surprised, smiled again, and then directly started the time-space crossing function.


    "Hum!" with a sound, Huang Wen has disappeared into the universe before Captain surprised reacts.


    "No, Huang asked. Are they all gone?" the iron man and the captain of the United States hurried to see only five infinite gemstones. The corners of their mouths twitched slightly. For a moment, they looked at the surprised captain helplessly and said, "Carol, are you really challenging him?"


    "Isn''t it just a duel? I don''t think my strength is enough? Hum! Don''t let me meet you when my strength improves!" Captain surprised muttered in his eyes.


    "Hum!" with a sound, Huang Wen was in the cosmic Avenger building. Huang Wen''s body returned here. He quickly waved his hand and released all the Avengers in the ring, together with the real gems.


    "Are you back?" Thor looked at Huang Wen and others who suddenly appeared in the avenger building and couldn''t help opening his mouth. Although Huang Wen had told Thor that he would return to the time when he left, Thor didn''t expect that Huang Wen and others really came back so soon, even as if they hadn''t left at all.


    "I didn''t expect it. It''s like a dream. However, there are still great differences between our two universes..." Johnny stone kept talking in the Najie world. Now he''s still talking excitedly after leaving the Najie world.


    "Yes, there are many different places between our two worlds..." Reid Richards nodded and his eyes moved. "Moreover, this is not only the surprise between parallel universes, but also a great possibility. It is that our universe has a special place!"


    Reid Richards now seems to see a new research direction, and even can''t wait to start his own research.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, our business is far from over!" Huang asked, looking at the Avengers who are talking about it, smiled, shook his head and said, "we just solved the crisis of our other universe. We haven''t dealt with the things encountered in our universe yet..."


    "What happened to our universe?" the Avengers could not help but freeze their eyes and looked at Huang one after another. Even Johnny stone couldn''t help asking, "is the destruction of our universe coming?"


    "If only I had come so early..." Huang asked Wen Yan, smiled and looked aside at Jane foster, who was still in a coma. "Have you forgotten why Jane foster fainted?"


    "Isn''t it because of etheric particles? That''s the real gem?" Logan asked, looking at the real gem suspended in the air.


    "What Mr. Huang Wen said is about the connection of the nine realms..." Rocky saw Huang Wen''s expression and was a little helpless, so he quickly stood up, looked at the people and explained, "the real gem was an ether particle before, which is the treasure of the dark elf family. Now the nine realms are connected and reappeared with Tai particles, and the dark elf family will make a comeback and rob the Ether particles!"


    "Are they coming to die?" Johnny stone heard Rocky''s words, and his mouth twitched slightly. He couldn''t help asking, "Ether particles, but in Mr. Huang Wen''s hand, what dark elves grab their heads?"


    "The dark elves don''t know these things, and Mr. Huang Wen shouldn''t do it. We need to solve the dark elves..." Rocky glanced at Huang Wen''s face and speculated that he was familiar with Huang Wen.

 Chapter 719

    Previously, Odin handed over all the affairs of the dark elves and Hella to Huang Wen, but rocky knew that Huang Wen was not necessarily interested in shooting, whether it was the dark elves or Hella, just like Captain mieba and surprise of another universe.


    Even, if it weren''t for the universe''s mieba to finally use his own cards and barely break through to the heavenly Father level, I''m afraid Huang Wen wouldn''t choose to shoot at all.


    Moreover, rocky also knows that Huang Wen is not interested in shooting. Another important reason is that someone in the avenger alliance has been able to deal with the dark elves and Hella.


    Maybe after the breakthrough of Wanda, Thor and Hawke, the strength is not too strong among the strong sub heavenly Father level, but the strength of the three people is still very strong.


    Although rocky doesn''t know what the strength of the dark elves and Hella is, it shouldn''t be at the heavenly Father level, otherwise Huang Wen wouldn''t have such an attitude.


    "It''s not that I''m too lazy to fight. It''s an opportunity for you to exercise. Only by fighting constantly can you get the opportunity to grow!" Huang asked, anticipating what Tony Stark wanted to say and taking the lead in blocking Tony Stark''s words.


    "This time, we go to another universe. Hawke''s strength has made a breakthrough, and the rest have gained respectively. This is the growth you have achieved in fighting. Johnny stone, do you think you have a better grasp of your own ability?"


    "Yes! Mr. Huang asked! You''re right!" Johnny stone shouted subconsciously after hearing Huang''s question.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, before we went to another universe, you said that this time was a test for us. Now, have we passed the test?" after Johnny stone shouted, he suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang Wen tentatively and asked.


    "I''ve already asked you questions. Do you think you didn''t pass the test?" Huang asked. He shook his head with a smile and asked softly.


    "Great! I''m the avenger now! I''m a member of the avenger alliance!" Johnny stone shouted again with some excitement.


    "By the way..." Huang asked, looking at Johnny stone, who was not the youngest but didn''t grow up, reluctantly shook his head, then took out the horse face Raytheon from Najie and said, "this guy was originally a pure creature, but later transformed into a semi mechanical life..."


    "I hope you can study this technology to help silly girl get a real body. It''s up to Tony, you and reed to do it. You choose your own people. By the way, banner won''t participate. Hawk has important battles to participate in..."


    "No wonder this guy is trapped in your ring. That''s what I mean!" Tony Stark flashed a hint of clarity in his eyes, then looked at Reed Richards and said, "well, let''s leave it to us. We will certainly study the technology contained in him..."


    "Oh, by the way, his strength is a little strong. You should be careful..." Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something, looking at Tony Stark and reed Richards.


    "Don''t worry, I have a new understanding of space gems, and I can do a lot of things with space gems..." Tony Stark shook his head with a smile, a glimmer of confidence flashed in his eyes, and looked at Huang Wen and said proudly.


    "Can''t you use space gems to make a set of space gem armor?" Huang asked. Seeing Tony Stark''s pride, he looked at Tony Stark in surprise.


    "Hum, are you afraid?" Tony Stark didn''t answer Huang''s question directly. He just smiled and left directly with reed Richards and horse faced Thor.


    "Silly girl, monitor the global situation in real time and notify the dark elves as soon as you find them!" Huang asked. After Tony Stark left, he shook his head and told silly girl, "wait a minute, I''ll withdraw the immortal killing sword array of the avenger building, and the dark elves should come back at that time..."


    Yes, Huang asked. He didn''t bother to look everywhere for the whereabouts of malekis. It''s better to release the smell of real gemstones and let malekis find it by himself.


    "OK, boss!" there was a trace of excitement in silly girl''s voice, because Huang asked that she finally began to deal with her body, which let her see the hope of completely becoming a life.


    "Well, let''s break up..." Huang Wen waved his hand, looked at a group of Avengers and said a word. Then he contacted the immortal killing sword array of the avenger alliance. The shielding from the immortal killing sword array also disappeared. I think the dark elves should be able to find it here based on their familiarity with real gemstones.


    Even, they don''t need the dark elves to find here. They just need to show up and let the silly girl lock their position.


    "Mr. Huang asked, is there really no problem that Jane hasn''t woken up?" when the Avengers almost dispersed, Thor finally couldn''t help walking to Huang asked, pointing to Jane foster who was still in a dream.


    "Her breath is very stable and there is no problem..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders, then looked at the real gem and gently pointed to the real gem. A divine power hooked a trace of power of the real gem and entered Jane Foster''s body, and then the trace of power left Jane Foster''s body.


    "Now, she should be able to wake up, but she really didn''t sleep too long..." Huang asked Nu, looked at Thor and reminded, "she''s awake. Don''t hurry?"


    "Jane!" Thor''s eyes suddenly brightened when he heard the speech and hurried to Jane Foster''s side. At this time, Jane foster opened his eyes dimly, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    "Jane, it''s great that you''re all right!" Thor looked at Jane foster with some excitement.


    "Pa!" as soon as Thor''s voice fell, he was slapped heavily. This slap directly stunned Thor.


    "Jane..." Thor covered his face and looked at Jane foster. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? How worried I am about you?" Jane Foster said and cried directly, while Thor subconsciously held Jane foster in his arms and comforted her softly.


    As for Huang Wen and rocky who had stayed, Huang Wen had left at this time. Even Huang Wen left contentedly after seeing Thor slapped by Jane foster. He didn''t mean to eat dog food at all.

 Chapter 720

    Just after Huang Wen closed the sword array of the avenger building, the eyes of malkis, the leader of the dark elves, suddenly lit up in the dark world of watt alheim, as if a light had been released in this dark world.


    However, this light is also a pure dark light, because there is no real light in this world, just like the dark dimensional space.


    If the dark dimensional space is more like a pure and completely dark universe, then the dark world watt alheim is a permanently dark planet, that is to say, the dark world watt alheim and the dark dimensional space are not at the same level!


    However, even so, the dark elves used to be no less powerful than Asgard. Even among the dark elves, the proportion of soldiers participating in the battle should be higher than Asgard!


    The most important thing is that when the dark elves crossed, Asgard has not completely risen. Asgard can have the current position in the nine realms. It was only after Odin defeated the Frost Giant and conquered the nine realms.


    However, unfortunately, strength is not necessarily the most critical means to win. Boer, the father of Odin, the last generation of God King from Asgard, stole the precious etheric particles of the dark elf family. Finally, the dark elf failed and could only survive in the dark world of watt alheim. There were few people left


    "Etheric particles! The breath of etheric particles!" malkis said with his eyes moving and looking at the direction of the earth, "the nine worlds are connected. The etheric particles appeared for a moment before, and suddenly disappeared. Unexpectedly, they appeared in the atrium at this time!"


    "The atrium is the shelter of Asgard. I don''t know if Odin will notice the etheric particles..."


    "However, even if Odin noticed, I also want to snatch back the treasure of the dark elf family!"


    "I have experienced the present days. After losing the etheric particles, my dark elf family has declined more and more. If this continues, I''m afraid it won''t be long before my dark elf family is destroyed!"


    "I want to recapture the etheric particles, I want to restore the whole universe to the dark era, and I want the dark elves to become the ruler of the universe!"


    Malkis is full of ambitious voices, echoing in the dark. The people of the dark elf family hear malkis'' voice, and their hearts are equally eager. They also hope that what malkis said can come true!


    "My present strength alone is not enough to deal with Asgard..." but soon, malekis thought of something. A cold flash flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Odin, the younger generation, has the strength inherited from Bohr, and the strength is far from what I can deal with now!"


    "If I hadn''t lost the Ether particles, if my strength was still at the peak, I wouldn''t have the slightest fear, whether it was Bohr or Odin, but the despicable Bohr sneaked on me and stole the Ether particles, otherwise, our dark elf family wouldn''t end like this!"


    "So, I can only use the last resort, algorim, you should wake up from your deep sleep, and you should be able to understand what I mean..."


    As malkis'' voice fell, a dark elf woke up in the dark. He was algorim. The whole Dark Elf family was second only to malkis.


    "Chief! Is it time to need me?" algorim woke up with theout any nonsense. He knelt down directly in front of the malkis and asked with the his head down. "Is it time for our family to rise again?"


    "Yes, it''s time for our family to wake up again!" malkis nodded at the speech and said with his eyes moving. "The etheric particles appear in the atrium, which belongs to Asgard''s shelter. If we do it, Asgard will intervene. Therefore, we need to divide our troops into two ways, and your strength needs to be stronger!"


    "Ask the leader to turn me into a powerful curse warrior and do my last part for my dark elves!" algorim took a deep breath, raised his head and looked directly into malkis''s eyes.


    "OK!" malkis said loudly after glancing at algorim with appreciation, "algorim! You will be the Eternal Hero of our dark elf family!"


    "Poof!", malkis''s voice fell, a dagger appeared in malkis''s hand, then directly poked a hole in algorim''s abdomen, and then stuffed a stone into algorim''s wound.


    "You will be cursed from the whole universe until you are completely assimilated and become a real curse warrior..." malkis''s mouth seemed to recite a curse, and his voice sounded in algorim''s ear, "Go, pretend to be caught by the arrogant Asgard people, become Asgard''s prisoner, and then release your strength to spare Asgard time to take care of the atrium!"


    "Yes! My leader!" algorim took a deep breath and felt the pain and strange feeling in his abdomen. Algorim turned away from the darkness and disappeared.


    "So, get ready to go. We can''t let algorim''s sacrifice go in vain!" malkis took a deep breath, looked at the remaining dark elves and said, "drive the cosmic warship, turn on stealth mode and set off towards the location of etheric particles!"


    Soon, the few remaining dark elves set foot on the cosmic warship of the dark elves, then turned on the stealth mode and went in the direction of the earth.


    Yes, the dark elves have cosmic warships, that is to say, the dark elves have lit the science and technology tree. Their scientific and technological level is far beyond the earth and even the zeta Ruixing people!


    And the most important thing is that this is not the scientific and technological level developed by the dark elf family now. This is the scientific and technological level developed by the dark elf family when the race is still strong for thousands of years. It can be seen that the dark elf family was a top-level existence in the whole universe.


    If the dark elves didn''t have a war with Asgard at the beginning, and if the dark elves didn''t have the great ambition to turn the whole universe into darkness, maybe now the dark elves could become one of the major empires in the universe.


    After all, it is not impossible for the dark elves to reach the level of the cosmic Empire if they want individual strength, scientific and technological level and scientific and technological level

 Chapter 721

    In the earth at this time, Huang Wen''s impression of the dark elf''s scientific and technological level is not very deep. In addition, Huang Wen has absolute confidence in silly girl. Therefore, Huang Wen didn''t expect that the dark elf''s cosmic warship was discovered by himself until it reached New York. Even silly girl didn''t monitor it.


    It can only be said that the stealth technology of the dark elves is not an ordinary stealth technology. After all, it is a technology that can deceive Heimdal''s eyes briefly in the film universe. It is also normal for silly girl to roll over


    Huang Wen originally instructed belle to practice in Yongchun martial arts school. As a result, because Yongchun martial arts school is too close to the avenger building, the invisible dark elf cosmic warship has concealed silly girl''s monitoring, but has not concealed Huang Wen''s perception. After all, Huang Wen''s most powerful now is his divine power.


    "It''s a little interesting..." Huang asked, subconsciously raised his eyebrows, looked at the direction of the avenger building and smiled.


    "What''s the matter?" Belle opened her eyes in some doubt, looked at Huang and asked, "is something happening?"


    "Silly girl, the dark elf''s cosmic warship has arrived. Inform the Avengers to deal with it in time and evacuate the nearby people in an instant..." Huang asked, first gave an order to silly girl, then looked at Belle and explained with a smile.


    "I wanted silly girl to monitor the actions of the dark elves, but I didn''t expect that these dark elves were really not simple. Even silly girl didn''t find their trace..."


    "Are they very powerful?" Belle''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, looked at Huang with some worry and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right. It''s just a mere dark elf. I can feel the smell of spicy shredded chicken. A sub heavenly Father may not even beat them..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said with great confidence.


    "Spicy shredded chicken? Does anyone else call it?" Belle blinked suspiciously when she heard Huang''s question. She didn''t believe it was the real name of yatianfu, but Belle also relaxed, because she could feel that Huang Wen really didn''t pay attention to the spicy shredded chicken.


    "His name should be malkis, but it''s no different from spicy shredded chicken, isn''t it?" Huang asked, smiling and waving. He didn''t mean to take belle to watch the war, but opened the immortal killing sword array in Chinatown. He didn''t want Chinatown to be affected by the battle later.


    "Sorry, boss, I''m careless. I didn''t monitor the dark elf''s cosmic warship..." at this time, silly girl''s voice sounded apologetically, "the other party uses a technology that has never been seen before, not only the earth has never seen a similar technology, but also shandar''s new star Empire has no such technology..."


    "It''s okay, the universe is so big, there are some novel means, let alone you. Even if I haven''t seen it, it''s normal for you not to know..." Huang asked, shaking his head and softly comforting, "this time you can''t monitor the cosmic warships of the dark elves, but after we beat them, don''t all their technology trees belong to you?"


    "Thank you, boss..." silly girl was silent for a moment. The image appeared in front of Huang Wen and Belle, and then showed the image around the avenger building. At this time, the avenger alliance gathered most people under silly girl''s notice, except Tony Stark and Richard Richards, who are still studying horse face Thunder God.


    "Has everyone been evacuated?" Steve Rogers asked, looking at Jack.


    Jack used to be the director of the 21st branch, but because Jack worked remotely in the avenger alliance all the year round, he really couldn''t take care of it, so Jack appreciated. He became the general consultant of the New York City Police Department, a position specially added for Jack, in order to let Jack better contact the scheduling problem between the avenger alliance and the police department.


    At this time, the police force jack can mobilize has changed from the previous 21 branch to the police of the whole new york city. Even spider Gwen''s father George Stacy has to obey Jack''s orders in case of emergency.


    As for what time has the emergency what has happened, and when it is not an emergency, Jack has the final say. That is to say, Jack is the top figure in the whole New York police.


    "I''ve asked the police to come and evacuate all the people around me, but the time is a little tight, and now it''s not necessarily time..." Jack said reluctantly, "after all, these dark elves come so suddenly that we hardly have any preparation."


    "This time it''s my problem. Huang asked me about the dark elves before, but I didn''t make a corresponding response. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be in such a hurry..." Steve Rogers shook his head and took the fault on himself.


    "It''s my problem. I didn''t detect the existence of the dark elf cosmic warship." silly girl''s voice rang directly before Steve Rogers finished.


    "It''s not your fault, it''s because the other party''s stealth technology is too strong..." Steve Rogers insisted on putting the fault on himself. "But I made a mistake, and I didn''t respond in time. By the way, where are the cosmic warships of the dark elves now? I still haven''t found them..."


    "The boss gave me news, but I still didn''t find their position..." silly girl said reluctantly, "the other party''s stealth technology is much stronger than my stealth ability..."


    "I haven''t found anything..." Susan stone, who also has the ability of invisibility, shook her head and whispered.


    "Me too..." Rocky, an expert in invisibility and mastering magic, spread his hand and said he didn''t find anything.


    "Here, here, here..." Huang asked, hearing the dialogue of the Avengers from the image, he pointed to several positions in the image, which are the location of the dark elf cosmic warship.


    At this time, the dark elves did not mean to rush to attack, but surrounded the avenger building. They were waiting for the news, waiting for the news that algorim sent back from Asgard and caused riots to Asgard.


    In malkis''s view, only Asgard was left without energy to take care of things on earth by algorim is the best time for them to do it. Therefore, he sat in the cosmic warship and began to wait without noticing that he had been found


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s two o''clock today

 Chapter 722

    At the same time, in Asgard, algorim did not show any profound tricks, directly sneaked into Asgard''s affiliated place to make trouble, and then was captured back to Asgard''s Fairy palace prison by Asgard''s heavenly soldiers without resistance.


    "Boy, are you new here? You don''t have much strength. What have you done?" even, because algorim didn''t show much strength, he didn''t get the treatment of single cell. As soon as he entered the cell, other prisoners in the cell surrounded him and looked at algorim and asked mockingly.


    "Go away!" algorim ignored these annoying meanings. He looked at the prisoners coldly and said in a deep voice.


    "Yo! Boy, are you looking for death? What kind of race are you?" a strong man with five big and three thick and more than two meters tall reached out to catch algorim and wanted to teach algorim a lesson.


    "Bang!" but unfortunately, the strong man obviously didn''t know argolim''s strength. Just in a moment, the strong man''s body flew out directly, hit the cell wall heavily and bounced back to the cell door.


    "Ah!" when he bounced back to the cell door, the strong man screamed, because the cell door of Asgard cell is not the one on earth, but composed of pure energy. If the prisoners in the cell dare to touch the cell door, they will directly bear a huge energy impact, which is more harmful to the strong man than algorim!


    "Hiss!" the prisoners around took a breath, avoided one after another, and didn''t dare to get close to algorim. After all, the strong man is already the boss in their cell. Even the strong man is not algorim''s opponent. Even if they were taught such a miserable lesson, how can they dare to provoke algorim?


    "A bunch of rubbish!" algorim glanced at the prisoners in the cell, said with disdain, and then took out a small stone from his abdominal wound.


    "What''s this?" in the cell at this time, a group of prisoners finally noticed something wrong. They looked at algorim''s bleeding abdomen one after another, and finally focused on the bloody stone in algorim''s hand. They didn''t know why, their bodies began to get cold, and there was a faint premonition that was enveloping their hearts!


    Algorim did not pay attention to the meaning of these prisoners, because in algorim''s eyes, these prisoners were already a group of dead people!


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!" algorim crushed the small stone in his hand. With the breaking of the small stone, a curse force poured into algorim''s body.


    "Ah ah!" algorim cried in pain, which was ten thousand times more painful than the sword that malkis stabbed him before!


    However, with the aggravation of this pain, algorim completely completed his transformation. He changed from a dark elf to an extremely powerful curse warrior!


    "Poof!" with a sound, after algorim completed his transformation, a powerful curse force broke out from his body, and the prisoners in the whole cell were instantly hit by this force and directly turned into powder!


    "Finally! I finally became a curse soldier!" algorim''s heart was full of excitement at this time. His eyes moved, felt the powerful power in his body, and didn''t care about the killing he had just caused. "What a powerful power! It''s countless times stronger than the power I had before!"


    "Even, I can feel that my body strength has reached the peak of the heavenly Father! So is my strength! Unfortunately, there is still some gap in the energy in my body. Otherwise, I may be able to fight Asgard directly at this time, rather than just causing some unrest to Asgard..."


    Algorim flashed a trace of regret in his eyes, then squeezed his fist and blew it at the cell energy door in front of him.


    "Boom!" was the energy that could electrify the strongest in the cell. At this time, under the bombardment of argolim''s energy, it seemed so fragile that it was directly broken.


    "Horizontal groove?!"


    "What happened?!"


    "Who is this guy?!"


    The prisoners in other cells heard the news and looked at algorim who forcibly opened the cell and came out of it. They were stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Do you want to come out?" algorim asked, looking faintly at the prisoners around him after he got out of the cell.


    "We think of it!"


    "As long as you can let us out, you will be our boss in the future!"


    "Yes, as long as you can release us, we will only follow your orders in the future!"


    "Oh? Really?" algorim raised his eyebrows at the speech, looked at the corners of the mouths of the prisoners, and then asked again, "even if I let you out and let you take revenge in Asgard, would you like to?"


    "..." as algorim''s voice fell, the whole prison fell into silence. Among all the prisoners present, no one had no hatred against Asgard. If he had no hatred against Asgard, he would not be locked up here.


    However, it is precisely because everyone has a grudge against Asgard. They deeply know how powerful Asgard is, otherwise they will not be locked up here forever.


    Even, Odin has become more merciful now. It is not easy to execute prisoners, or most of them will be killed!


    Therefore, although the hearts of these prisoners hate Asgard, they are also deeply afraid of Asgard. They dare not make enemies with Asgard from the bottom of their hearts.


    "It seems that you have been afraid, you are afraid of Asgard, and you will never be Asgard''s opponent!" argolim''s voice contains strong ridicule, but his real meaning is to stimulate these prisoners to use them for him.


    To tell the truth, algorim didn''t mean to unite these prisoners when he came here at the beginning, but when he saw that so many prisoners had the opportunity, algorim decided to let these prisoners work for him and attract Asgard''s attention!


    "..." as algorim''s sarcastic voice echoed throughout the cell, all the prisoners moved their eyes. To tell the truth, they were really stimulated by algorim''s words!

 Chapter 723

    "Fight with Asgard!" many prisoners looked at each other, finally took a deep breath, and a cruel color flashed in their eyes. "Even if they die in the hands of Asgard, it''s better than being trapped here forever!"


    "Yes, even if it is death! We will bite off a piece of Asgard meat!" soon the prisoner shouted in agreement.


    "Well said! Asgard claims to be a Protoss, but do they really have any advantage over so many races in the universe? There are so many races not weaker than him in the universe. Asgard can have his current position only because the old guy Odin is powerful!" a prisoner took a deep breath and looked at algorim.


    "Now, we have a new leader. With his strong strength, he is no worse than the old guy Odin! Moreover, I know that the old guy Odin is dying, and his longevity is coming to an end!"


    "Oh?" algorim''s eyes lit up slightly when he heard the speech. He didn''t know this information before. He only learned from malekis that Odin inherited the divine power from the former Asgard God King Bohr. He was extremely powerful, but he didn''t want Odin to be in his twilight years.


    "So let''s take revenge on Asgard!" algorim took a deep breath, opened the doors of all the cells and released all the prisoners.


    "Who?!" at this time, Asgard soldiers finally heard the news and dared to come and rushed to argolim and a group of prisoners.


    However, it is a pity that the strength of Asgard soldiers is far less than that of algorim, and the number of Asgard soldiers rushing over at this time is also much less than that of prisoners in the cell.


    Therefore, there was almost no suspense. It didn''t even need algorim''s hand. Those Asgard soldiers were directly killed. Their weapons became the elite prisoners in the cell, and then rushed outside the Asgard cell.


    As more and more Asgard soldiers appeared, the prisoners were not afraid at all, but more and more excited.


    Even if Asgard soldiers and prisoners were killed or injured each other, they did not stop these prisoners. After all, there was no emotion between prisoners and prisoners, but Asgard soldiers were different. They were all colleagues. Watching their colleagues die in front of them, all the remaining Asgard soldiers were angry.


    "Hum!" at this moment, a divine light fell from the sky, directly stopping all the fighting sides, and algorim also looked at the place where the divine light came.


    "Odin?" algorim instantly recognized the man who came out of the divine light. His eyes flashed with light, because he did feel that Odin''s breath was very strange!


    "Curse warrior?" Odin took a deep look at algorim, and then said, "I don''t quite understand why you appear in Asgard. I Asgard haven''t intersected with the dark elves for thousands of years?"


    "Hum! If it weren''t for you asgards, how could our dark elves be reduced to such an end?" algorim flashed an angry light in his eyes, looked at Odin and said in a deep voice, "at this time, it should be our dark elves who rule the nine realms and even the whole universe!"


    "Rule the universe? You don''t know how vast the universe is and how many strong there are..." Odin shook his head and looked at algorim with some mockery, just like looking at a frog at the bottom of a well.


    "If you asgards hadn''t used despicable means, we dark elves would be countless times stronger than now. No matter what kind of strong people we encounter, we dark elves can defeat them!" algorim''s voice was strong and firm, "Odin, I can feel that your breath is very unstable. Your time is coming. Today is your death!"


    "Hum!" with argolim''s voice falling, a powerful force rose from argolim, and argolim was going to fight Odin!


    "The goal of your dark elves should be etheric particles..." Odin looked at algorim''s powerful momentum and didn''t mean to fight at all, but said faintly, "at this time, the etheric particles are on the earth. You''d better go to the earth. The earth''s affairs are no longer under my control. You can do anything on the earth..."


    "What?" algorim stopped at once when he was preparing to attack, because he came to Asgard to stop Asgard from helping the earth, but he didn''t expect that Odin would directly say that he didn''t care about the earth, which made algorim''s eyes flash a trace of hesitation.


    At this time, algorim didn''t understand what was going on and whether it was Odin''s conspiracy. After all, Bohr, the last generation God of Asgard, defeated the dark elves by stealing Ether particles. It''s hard to say that this time will not be Odin''s conspiracy again


    "Shua!" but before algorim could figure out these things, a divine light directly shrouded algorim and all the prisoners. At the next moment, algorim and all the prisoners disappeared.


    This divine light is nothing else. It is the rainbow bridge in Asgard. Odin said what he just said. It is not just that he doesn''t want to fight with algorim. He even directly transmitted algorim to the earth and handed it to Huang Wen for treatment.


    "Why send them away?" seeing Asgard in crisis, valkiri, the female martial god who subconsciously chose to do it, frowned, took a deep look at Odin and asked, "why not kill them all?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? I can''t hold on for too long. My divine power is gradually dissipating. It''s my limit to hold on until Thor participates in the enthronement ceremony..." Odin looked at the female martial god valkiri reluctantly and whispered.


    "If I still have the strength in my heyday, not to mention a curse warrior, the whole Dark Elf family has come. I won''t be afraid at all, or even wipe them out!"


    "But now, I''m not only old, but also dying. Otherwise, why do you think this cursed soldier dares to fight me? Even he said he saw that my time was coming, and I couldn''t hide..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today, there are only two shifts. I''m helpless. No matter what I do, I can''t do it at one time. I have to run several times

 Chapter 724

    I have to say that Odin is really an acting school. In just a few words, he directly persuaded the female martial god valkiri. Even the female martial god valkiri''s heart inexplicably surged with guilt. If she hadn''t stabbed Odin, he wouldn''t be like this, from a great God King to a dying old man who can''t fight


    However, what the female martial god valkiri doesn''t know is that if she doesn''t stab Odin, Odin really won''t become like this. At least, Odin doesn''t need to act hard like now. She is always vigilant that she can''t show her horse''s feet. Odin is really too difficult.


    On earth, outside the avenger building, malkis has been waiting for news from algorim, and the avenger alliance has found the location of the dark elf cosmic warship under the guidance of Huang Wen.


    Originally, the avenger alliance was ready to attack these space warships directly, and even send hawks to dismantle the space warships.


    However, Tony Stark and Reid Richards, who heard the news of the dark elf cosmic warship, hurried out of the laboratory. They didn''t even study the horse faced Thor, which directly stopped the Avengers'' attack plans.


    After all, Tony Stark didn''t care about the zeta Ruixing spaceship before the war in New York. After a little research, Tony Stark has information and can develop more powerful technology.


    But now it''s different. Even silly girl can''t detect the cosmic warship of the dark elf family. Huang asked himself to find the location, which shows that the technology of the dark elf family is very powerful and has great research value!


    Therefore, these cosmic warships of the dark elf family can never be damaged!


    Even if you want to deal with the dark elves and malkis, you have to wait for malkis to come out of the cosmic warship!


    Tony Stark and Reid Richards were extremely resolute, and there was no room for maneuver. However, the Avengers could only stand still and wait for malkis and other dark elves to take the lead.


    In fact, there is a more convenient solution to this matter, that is, Huang asked to solve the dark elf directly and put away the cosmic warship.


    However, it''s a pity that Huang Wen has said before that all the things about the dark elves should be handled by the Avengers. Even now, Huang Wen doesn''t mean to take action, because Huang Wen doesn''t pay much attention to either malkis or the cosmic warship.


    "Hmm? That''s not right. Why are all the people in the surrounding atrium evacuated? The smell of etheric particles is still in the building..." however, malkis finally found something wrong, because the surrounding residents have been evacuated by the police. Even if malkis doesn''t know the social situation of the earth, he can keenly detect that something is wrong.


    "Scan the building in front and see what''s going on inside!" soon, malekis made a decision and ordered his men to start scanning the situation in the avenger building.


    "Ho!" an invisible dark elf space warship sent out an invisible beam and probed into the avenger building to explore the situation in the avenger building.


    However, at this time, an energy shield rose over the avenger building to protect the whole Avenger building and prevent the exploration from cosmic warships.


    This energy shield was not started by the Avengers themselves, but came from the defense system designed by Tony Stark with the power of space gems. At this time, when facing the scientific and technological means from the dark elves, it turned on itself.


    "..." for a time, the Avengers didn''t know what to say, because even if malkis didn''t understand the earth, he should find something wrong now.


    "It''s all right. In this way, the dark elf family should start, and I can''t wait!" Thor''s eyes flashed with confidence. At this time, although he hasn''t got his own storm axe, he completely awakened the God of Thor and gave him absolute confidence, "My grandfather Bohr defeated malkis at the beginning, and now it''s my turn to Thor!"


    "It seems that we can only do it..." Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark reluctantly and said, "if you accidentally break the space warship, don''t be too excited..."


    "Wanda, can you lock the space warship and prevent them from using the power of the space warship, so that they should come out directly from the space warship..." Tony Stark was silent, turned his head and asked Wanda.


    "If I am alone, I may not be able to do this..." Wanda''s E-Mei frowned slightly and said with some uncertainty, "because I don''t know how powerful the power system of these cosmic warships is. If the power system is enough to get rid of my control, I don''t have the ability to bind them!"


    "Where''s Qin? Logan, can Qin come and help? She should have nothing to do? Let the Night Walker bring her here..." Tony Stark smelled the speech, turned his head and looked at Logan. Looking at this, Tony Stark really didn''t want to damage the cosmic war ship of the dark elf family, thus missing the opportunity to study the technology of the dark elf family.


    "Qin has made new progress in her strength recently..." Logan shrugged and said helplessly, "so she is concentrating on studying her ability. In her words, she can go further. Otherwise, when she crossed to another parallel universe, I would let Qin see the world with us..."


    "Have you forgotten strange?" Rocky''s eyes moved and suddenly looked at Tony Stark, "Now there is no sword array in the avenger building, that is to say, strange can directly use the portal to come here. I think he should be able to forcibly control several cosmic warships. In addition, Wanda and me, it''s not difficult to force the dark elf family out of the cosmic warships..."


    "OK! Get in touch with strange!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and quickly informed Jarvis.


    "What is this? Has the science and technology of the atrium developed to this extent?" among the cosmic warships, malekis frowned. He looked at the energy cover of the avenger building in front of him and muttered, "the environment and scientific and technological level around the atrium should be far from this step..."


    "Forget it, what do you want to do so much? It seems that the people in the atrium have found us, so we''ll do it! Ready to launch..."

 Chapter 725

    "Hiss!" as malkis prepared to attack, strange had rushed to the avenger building. After hearing Tony Stark''s instructions and getting the position of the space warship from the avenger alliance, strange shot countless red magic ropes in his hand to tie up the two space warships.


    Wanda also made a move at the same time and bound five space warships with chaotic magic. As for Rocky''s strength, it was worse, and even there was a gap compared with strange. He could barely trap the last remaining space warship in space and keep it from moving.


    "Warning! There are three different magic forces that bind the warship and make the warship out of control!" the cosmic warship of the dark elf family was about to launch a laser. As a result, it was forcibly bound by strange, Wanda and rocky. Not to mention launching a laser, even the stealth state could not be maintained and directly appeared in mid air.


    "Three magic powers? Is there such a thing in the atrium?!" malkis was stunned when he heard the warning from the warship. He couldn''t believe that there were three different kinds of magic on the earth. You know, malkis was surprised by the energy shield surging in the avenger building. What happened now, Let melakis pay more attention to the earth.


    "Be careful! I''m afraid this atrium is not simple!" at this time, malkis finally became vigilant. He ordered the dark elf family, "try to forcibly start the engine..."


    "The engine failed to start..." however, it is too late for malkis to start the engine forcibly, especially the magical power of strange, Wanda and rocky.


    Needless to say, Wanda''s strength is stronger than that of the current malkis. Strange''s progress during this period is not slow. Although he has not entered the sub heavenly Father level, he has also completed a strong enough accumulation through the gem of time.


    Even rocky, the worst of the three, is one of Asgard''s top magicians, and he still gave up his identity as a soldier assassin and began to study the magic road again.


    Loki, who has the teaching from Freja and Asgard''s inside information, might have been enough to play with malkis by himself if he hadn''t grown up too short.


    "Break away! Get ready to fight!" as the warning sound of the warship sounded again, the voice of malekis rang in the ears of a group of dark elves. Then, a group of darkness shrouded the dark elves. They left the cosmic warship and appeared outside the avenger building.


    "Finally come out! Wanda! Put their warships away..." Tony Stark suddenly brightened his eyes when he saw malkis and other dark elves, and quickly looked at Wanda and said.


    "??" Wanda looked at Tony Stark with a question mark on her face. After a long time, she said, "do you think I''m a master? Where do I go for such a big warship?"


    "Well, don''t you? You can''t let the three of you work with the warship like this?" Tony Stark said subconsciously with a flash of embarrassment on his face.


    "No, I can beat them all down by myself!" a glimmer of confidence flashed in Thor''s eyes, directly turned into a thunder, and rushed to the dark elves and malkis outside.


    "Forget it, I''ll come, I''ll put them into the mirror space..." strange looked at tolmao''s impetuous rush out, some reluctantly shook his head, the space outside those cosmic warships was broken like a mirror image, and then the cosmic warship was swallowed up by the mirror space and disappeared completely.


    "Hmm?" malkis, who was walking into the avenger building, stopped for a moment, because he noticed the disappearance of his own cosmic warship. The problem is that these eight cosmic warships are the last details of the dark elf family, so they disappeared. Malkis, as the head of the dark elf family, Nature is very distressed and wants to find these cosmic warships for the first time.


    "Boom!" but when malkis was distracted by the space warship, a thunderbolt rushed at him. The powerful thunder exploded directly on malkis, and even blew out several dark elves around malkis


    "Bang!" the body of malkis was blown out directly. If he didn''t have the strength of sub heavenly Father level now, if he hadn''t been a strong man of heavenly Father level before, Thor''s move would be enough to kill malkis!


    "Damn it! The smell of Asgard?! did Asgard still do it? What is algorim doing?!" malkis spat blood from the corners of his mouth, and the whole man got up from the ground in some embarrassment, glared at Thor and asked in a deep voice, "Asgard people came so fast? Boy! Who are you?"


    "I am Thor, the son of Odin!" Thor''s voice contains a strong sense of pride. He glanced at malkis lightly and said, "you are malkis, the leader of the dark elf family? It seems that your strength is not very good!"


    "The son of Odin? The grandson of Bohr?" malkis''s eyes coagulated. He didn''t think that he was not only the opponent of Odin, the son of Bohr, but also the opponent of Thor, the grandson of Bohr. All of a sudden, malkis''s heart was filled with a sense of difference.


    "Yes, malkis, I''ve seen you in books. At first, you were not my grandfather Bohr''s opponent, but now you are also not my opponent!" Thor looked at malkis and said mockingly, "with your strength, you dare to come to the avenger alliance to make realistic gems. It''s really beyond your power!"


    "Bastard!" when he heard Thor''s ridicule, malkis, who was already full of anger, became more angry. He glared at Thor with a pure and powerful dark force surging on his body.


    It has to be said that malkis is worthy of being a strong father in heaven and the leader of the dark elf family. His purity of dark power is not even below that of Chen long.


    However, the dark elves, after all, are also creatures bred by Watt alheim in the dark world, and are no weaker than the dark creatures suppressed by domam in the dark dimensional space.


    "Hiss!" just when malkis was ready to let Thor know that he was powerful, a rainbow bridge came directly to the avenger building


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It''s still two o''clock today. I''ve been running outside for another day

 Chapter 726

    "Asgard has reinforcements again?!" malkis''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Why doesn''t he know Asgard''s rainbow bridge? It was because she knew the rainbow bridge that malkis felt a little flustered at this time.


    After all, a Thor has made malkis feel very difficult to deal with. If there are other people in Asgard, malkis really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Moreover, malkis was full of doubts at this time, because he clearly sent algorim to Asgard. Why didn''t algorim play any role?


    However, soon malkis widened his eyes, because there were a large group of figures in the rainbow bridge, and the one standing in front was no one else, it was algorim he had just talked about in his heart!


    "Algorim?! how could you be here? Did you capture Asgard? How could it be?" malkis asked, looking at algorim in disbelief.


    "Sorry, chief, I was forcibly sent out by the rainbow bridge..." algorim looked at malkis with an apologetic face and said, "but chief, I know a message that Odin is dying soon. Moreover, Odin said that Asgard will not care about the atrium!"


    "Odin, this old fellow! He sent the curse soldier directly to him. What is he going to do?" Huang asked Argo Lim, who was outside Avenger Mansion, and couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    "Make complaints about it!" bell heard the Tucao of Huang asked, and suddenly laughed. She looked at him with a teasing expression. "How did I suddenly feel that this behavior is similar to someone''s behavior?"


    "Er..." Huang asked Wen Yan. A trace of embarrassment flashed across his face. He subconsciously scratched his head and reluctantly explained, "at least, I won''t directly send out the enemy who came to the door and hand it over to others, won''t I?"


    "Since you say yes, that''s it..." Belle winked with a smile and said with a look of agreeing with what Huang asked.


    "..." Huang asked, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Fart!" outside the Avenger''s building, malkis suddenly became angry when he heard algorim''s words. He glared at algorim and said in a deep voice, "what does Asgard no longer care about the affairs of the atrium? Then tell me, what''s the matter with the son of Odin from Asgard?"


    "Er... Son of Odin?" algorim''s face flashed a trace of hesitation and looked in the direction of Thor. As expected, he felt a strong momentum in Thor and the strong smell belonging to Asgard Protoss. At this moment, algorim also hesitated. Can it be said that Odin was really cheating himself in the previous things?


    For a time, algorim was not sure whether he had been cheated by Odin, and Thor would not miss such a good opportunity. Even if there were thousands of troops ahead, Thor did not mean to be afraid at all, especially Thor recognized that many of the people transmitted by the rainbow bridge were defeated by his men, He caught him in Asgard prison!


    "Thor!" sure enough, when the prisoners caught by Thor in Asgard prison saw Thor, they immediately became angry and roared at Thor. It seemed that they wanted to devour Thor alive.


    However, it is a pity that Thor, who only had the hammer of Thor and had not fully awakened the throne of Thor, is not an opponent at all. How can they beat Thor, who has been able to output his thunder power infinitely?


    "Boom!" with the explosion of Thor''s thunder, the prisoners died on the spot. I don''t know how many.


    "Seek death!" algorim suddenly recovered after Thor started, and his eyes flashed anger, because he also felt that he had been fooled by Odin, so algorim''s body disappeared in place and rushed to Thor.


    "Hmm?!" Thor''s pupils narrowed slightly, and he subconsciously turned out a powerful thunder force to protect his body.


    Thor''s reaction was not unpleasant, but it was a pity that algorim''s power was too powerful!


    With the sound of "bang!" Thor felt a huge force bombarding his chest, and his body flew out directly and hit the outer wall of the avenger building heavily. If it weren''t for the avenger building, even if a powerful energy shield poured out to protect the wall, he was afraid that it would have smashed through the avenger building.


    Even with a powerful energy shield, the avenger building can obviously detect the shaking. It can be seen how powerful argolim''s fist contains!


    Of course, it was not only the shaking of the avenger building that showed algorim''s powerful power, but more importantly, Thor didn''t get up for a long time after taking algorim''s punch. You know, this is Thor who completely awakened the throne of Thor!


    "Won''t they roll over?" Belle saw Thor who hadn''t got up for a long time in the image, looked at Huang suspiciously and asked in a low voice, "are you sure they can deal with these dark elves?"


    "Don''t worry, the curse warrior is really difficult, but even Odin sent the curse warrior directly, which shows that he should have enough confidence in Thor..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said with great confidence.


    "Really? Are you sure Odin didn''t send this curse warrior because he thought you would do it?" Belle asked tentatively after a little thought.


    "Er..." Huang Wen fell into silence when he heard the speech, because he suddenly felt that what Belle said was quite reasonable.


    "It''s all right. Even if the car overturns, I''ll help..." but Huang asked quickly. It''s no big deal if the car overturns. It''s OK to experience the avenger. As for Huang asked, it''s absolutely impossible.


    Not to mention the immortal killing sword array, which is equivalent to the heavenly Father level and can be started at any time, it is said that Huang Wen''s own strength is not something that only the dark elves can deal with.


    And the most important thing is that the dark elves, including argolim, the curse warrior, all have their power on the dark side. Whether it is Huang Wen''s Buddha''s law or the power contained in Xuanyuan sword, they can perfectly restrain them and even cause more powerful damage!

 Chapter 727

    "Be careful! This guy''s strength is very strong!" Steve Rogers and others came out of the avenger building at this time. At the beginning, they really thought that Thor could solve these dark elves alone, but they didn''t expect such a change.


    "Avenger! Get ready to fight!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and shouted at the Avengers around him.


    "Don''t worry, leader, even Asgard is not afraid of reinforcements! Odin doesn''t care whether the atrium may be false, but it''s absolutely true that he will survive and die soon!" after algorim blew Thor out with a punch, he turned his head and looked at malkis respectfully.


    "Oh? Odin is really dying soon?" malkis nodded after thinking a little, looked at algorim and said in a deep voice, "in that case, kill them all, recapture our etheric particles and plunge the whole universe into darkness!"


    "At that time, whatever atrium he is! Whatever Asgard he is! They are no longer our opponents of the dark elf family..."


    "Yes, chief!" algorim took a deep breath, and the dark air and curse began to surge. He was ready to exert his full strength against the Avengers!


    "Be careful! Don''t let this guy''s power touch your body!" at this time, Thor struggled to get up from the ground. One day, the dark power and curse power were eroding his body. Even Thor''s thunder power could not easily disperse these forces. That''s why, Why Thor just fell to the ground so long.


    "I''m not afraid of this!" a glimmer of confidence flashed in Logan''s eyes. He instantly completed his aidman alloy transformation, covered with a layer of golden light, and rushed in the direction of algorim.


    "What a disgusting smell! It''s more disgusting than Asgard''s smell!" when feeling the golden light on Logan, all the dark elves subconsciously frowned, including malkis and algorim.


    Just as Huang Wen expected, after Rogan''s transformation, the golden light outside his body was derived from King Kong''s immortality. Therefore, for the dark elves, it was also a disgusting smell, even a disgusting smell they had never seen before.


    "Disgusting guy, get away from me!" almost without any hesitation, algorim punched Logan, and the powerful dark power and curse power burst out in an instant and bombarded Logan directly.


    "Bang!" made a dull noise, perhaps because algorim didn''t break through the line of the father, or because the golden light after Rogan''s transformation had a restraining effect on algorim. In short, algorim didn''t break the golden light outside Rogan''s body.


    Since he didn''t break the golden light outside Logan''s body, algorim naturally couldn''t beat back Logan''s body. Therefore, Logan not only didn''t step back, but even aidman''s alloy steel claw did meritorious service again and pierced algorim''s abdomen!


    "Poof!" with a sound, algorim looked at Logan, who was made of Edelman alloy in front of him. He would be stabbed by a human in the atrium!


    In an instant, algorim became angry. You know, the cursed soldiers are famous for their fearlessness. A little injury is not enough to stop algorim!


    With the sound of "bang!", algorim punched Logan again, but unfortunately, Logan is also famous for his fearlessness, whether it was Logan before or Logan who now has the transformation of aidman alloy.


    Therefore, Logan didn''t pay any attention to algorim''s attack. Even the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand began to churn in algorim''s abdomen and directly opened algorim''s belly.


    Even though algorim''s body as a curse warrior is extremely hard, he still can''t stop the sharp from aidman''s alloy steel claw.


    However, with algorim''s injury, the curse smell on him became more and more strong. Even due to the strengthening of the curse power, aidman alloy seemed to enter a mass of mud. The damage to algorim was far less significant than that at the beginning.


    "Hmm? What is this? What monster are you? Mud essence?" this is also a defect of Logan''s ability. Logan is not afraid of hitting hard at all, but it is still a little unsolvable for Logan to overcome hard by soft means. In particular, although Logan has changed into aidman alloy, he can show the invincible characteristics of aidman alloy, Only his claws.


    "Bang!" at the moment when logan was confused, algorim suddenly changed his move. He kicked Logan''s chest. This time, he didn''t want to beat Logan back, because he had found that Logan couldn''t beat back. At this time, he wanted to get out!


    With the sound of "bare!" as algorim kicked Logan''s chest, algorim did escape from Logan''s hands, but due to algorim''s powerful power, his body was cut again by aidman''s alloy steel claw.


    "Is there such a monster in the atrium?" malkis frowned, stared at Logan''s metallic body and said with fear.


    If malkis hadn''t seen Logan''s transformation, he even thought that logan was a man-made metal man.


    As for the reason why malkis is afraid of Logan, malkis clearly knows how powerful argolim is in the state of cursing soldiers. Both power defense and strength are stronger than the leader of the dark elf family, but even such a powerful argolim still has nothing to do with Logan.


    "You see, they didn''t mean to overturn?" Huang asked. After Logan stopped algorim, he looked at Belle proudly and asked with a smile.


    "It seems that the ability to restrain is still very important..." Belle nodded thoughtfully and said, "most of the abilities of the cursed warrior are in the body. Uncle wolf is just able to restrain his abilities, so he is very weak when he has such a strong power..."


    "It''s mainly because his strength is not strong enough..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "if his strength is strong enough, even if he can''t break uncle wolf''s aidman alloy body, he can shake the golden light outside uncle wolf''s body. At that time, he won''t be able to hurt uncle wolf as he is now..."

 Chapter 728

    "Hawk!" just as algorim had just separated from Logan, hawk rushed out directly. The Avengers would not let Logan be more beautiful than before, especially when they crossed into another universe and broke through to the level of sub heavenly father. It was not Logan, but his hawk. How could hawk watch Logan show off here?


    "Hmm? What kind of monster is this?" algorim just broke free from Logan''s hands. As a result, he saw a monster more than three meters tall, full of strength muscles and green skin rushing towards him.


    With the sound of "bang!", Haoke''s fist contained pure power. Although Haoke did not specifically understand how he broke through to the level of sub heavenly Father, it was obvious that Haoke understood the same law as Huang Wen''s law of power, which helped him break through the previous bottleneck.


    However, it''s a pity that Haoke''s opponent is, after all, the cursed warrior argolim, who has been strengthened by the power of curse. His strength has reached the peak of sub heavenly Father level. Therefore, Haoke''s fist did not make much achievements. It just shook argolim''s body, and even his body did not step back.


    "Hawk?" a little doubt flashed in hawk''s eyes. He didn''t quite understand why his fist didn''t work. It was clear that he had done his best in this state


    "Bang!" however, just before Haoke came back, a heavy blow directly hit Haoke, which directly blew Haoke out and hit the outer wall of the avenger building. This collision smashed the energy cover of the avenger building!


    "..." when the Avengers saw the scene of Haoke being beaten away again, the corners of their mouths twitched slightly for a moment. They thought of the scene in their memory. They didn''t know how many times they had seen this scene, which seemed to have become the classic setting of Haoke. As long as Haoke roared out, he would be beaten back.


    Originally, the last time in the parallel universe, Haoke fought with mieba to break through, Haoke was not beaten out. The Avengers thought that Haoke had got rid of this classic setting, but they didn''t expect that Haoke, who had broken through, met a powerful enemy, and there was such an almost the same picture as before


    Maybe the previous battle in the parallel universe was because he left this side of the universe, so that Haoke could not be blown out by the enemy.


    "That''s the only way? It''s really useless. Your monster is much worse than the metal man..." algorim shook his head in the direction of hawk, said something disdainfully, and then turned his head and looked at Logan vigilantly.


    However, Logan didn''t mean to do it at this time. He just looked at algorim faintly, smiled and said: "it''s the truth. You have successfully angered him. I haven''t seen it yet. After the breakthrough, hawk became angry. What is it like..."


    "Roar!" just as Logan''s voice fell, hawk''s angry roar echoed around. He clearly heard algorim''s ridicule. Just as Logan said, algorim successfully angered hawk. At this time, hawk''s power became stronger!


    "I don''t know how much Haoke can achieve..." Huang asked, looking at Haoke who expanded a small circle in the image again, his eyes flickered slightly and couldn''t help muttering, "if he could reach the level of heavenly father without barrier, it would be a little powerful..."


    "However, this should be impossible. The previous sub heavenly Father level has trapped Haoke for a long time. Even if the heavenly Father level barrier can''t completely trap Haoke, at least it won''t let Haoke break so easily..."


    "Is it great to be bigger?" algorim snorted coldly. He looked at Haoke who had become more powerful and powerful, and there was no fear in his heart. After all, he had just beaten Haoke out. At this time, Haoke became bigger and could not be more powerful than just now. Instead, he was vaguely afraid of Logan who could restrain his ability, Worried that Logan would attack him at any time.


    "Bang!" but soon algorim noticed something wrong. When Haoke''s fist collided with algorim again, algorim''s body trembled violently. The powerful force made algorim''s body subconsciously back two parts and crushed the ground under his feet, which relieved the power from Haoke.


    "What a strong body!" Huang asked, looking at algorim''s recovered abdominal injury and algorim''s reaction after taking Hoke''s heavy fist.


    You know, the weakest of the three forces of Huang Wen''s essence, Qi and God at this time is his energy. Even whether it is strength or divine power, Huang Wen is the heavenly Father level, and among the heavenly Father level abilities, it is by no means weak, especially divine power.


    As for Huang Wen''s energy, it''s a little awkward. Huang Wen''s energy should be similar to Odin. It''s all sub heavenly Father''s body quality, which must be much stronger than Gu Yi. However, if Haoke''s existence enters the heavenly Father level, Haoke''s energy is bound to surpass Huang Wen at this time.


    Even, the current Haoke is no worse than Huang Wen''s energy, let alone argolim whose overall body quality is higher than Haoke.


    Yes, Huang Wen''s energy is weaker than this algorim. Huang Wen is still aware that he is far from the peak of yatianfu. Moreover, at Huang Wen''s level, it is a little too difficult to improve the power from energy


    "Hawk! Head hammer!" hawk was more angry when he saw that his attack was dissolved by algorim again. He directly hit algorim''s head with his own head and wanted to compete with algorim.


    "When!" the two hard heads collided with each other, but the problem is that although hawk''s strength is stronger and his head is stronger, he doesn''t really have an iron head like Logan.


    Therefore, after the two heads hit each other, both Hawke and algorim were stunned for a moment, or both of them were stunned


    However, the Avengers do not mean to start at this time. After all, algorim, the enemy, is not strong enough for the Avengers to start brushing the boss. Even if Haoke is defeated, there is Wanda among the Avengers!

 Chapter 729

    As for Thor, who is also a strong man of the sub heavenly Father level, has been excluded by the Avengers. After all, Thor''s ambition to deal with all the dark elves alone was defeated by the curse warrior algorim specially sent by his father Odin. Now he is still recovering from his injury. It''s really embarrassing


    However, the Avengers didn''t take this opportunity to start, but malkis couldn''t help it. In this way, he couldn''t participate in the battle. It was really hard to watch his men face the strong enemy.


    Therefore, marakis couldn''t wait to seize the etheric particles, just as the once king of the Frost Giant raufi wanted to grab the ice treasure box back!


    "Do it! Kill them all!" malkis quickly gave the order, even looking at the prisoners. "You also do it together. Kill all the people here, and you will be free!"


    Although malkis did not hear algorim mention the identity of these prisoners, he can also guess that these are the prisoners who were once enemies of Asgard and were caught by Asgard, and what prisoners need is nothing more than revenge and freedom


    "Kill!" the prisoners looked at each other and rushed to the direction of the Avengers. At this time, they had no other choice. They had done it before. Even if they wanted to leave here peacefully, it was completely impossible.


    "Hum! How dare a group of minions?" Logan''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain. On the other hand, he didn''t mean to forcibly intervene in the battle between hawk and algorim, because hawk didn''t fall down at this time, so Logan looked at malkis. As for these prisoners and ordinary dark elves, Logan didn''t mean to pay attention at all.


    However, Logan despised the dark elves, but the dark elves directly shot at Logan. A grenade like thing was thrown around Logan. Logan didn''t mean to dodge. After all, in his state, even if the nuclear bomb exploded around him, he wouldn''t have the slightest fear, let alone a mere grenade.


    "Bang!" when the grenade exploded, Logan felt something wrong, because after the grenade exploded, there was no impact, but a strong suction, which faintly wanted to swallow the golden light outside Logan''s body!


    This is simply an incredible thing. You know, the golden light outside Logan''s body can''t even shake algorim, but it is shaken by the grenade of the dark elf family!


    "Sleeping slot? What''s this?" Logan''s face changed and quickly warned the Avengers loudly, "be careful! There''s something wrong with this grenade!"


    "Antimatter? Black hole?" Reid Richards frowned and stared at the existence similar to a black hole next to Logan until the black hole disappeared completely.


    "This is not antimatter, which has the power of Ether particles!" at this time, Jane foster suddenly said, "it should be a scientific and technological product produced by the power of Ether particles! It can release a small black hole and devour all the surrounding matter..."


    "Hum!" just as Jane Foster''s voice fell, Wanda on one side was surging with crimson light. All the grenades that could make small black holes originally hung on the waist of the dark elf flew up, and then exploded directly in the air.


    Because all the grenades exploded together, a huge black hole was fused, but unfortunately, the position of the black hole was too high. It just swallowed some clouds and disappeared directly.


    "??" malkis looked a little confused at this time. He didn''t quite understand what power it was that could forcibly take away their dark elf family''s equipment.


    "That black or white guy, die!" when malkis was stunned, Logan seized the opportunity and rushed to malkis.


    If we say that there is a person in this world who was born to fight beyond his level, that person is not even the legendary Huang Wen at the sub heavenly Father level, because Huang Wen at that time could not fight beyond his level.


    The most suitable for fighting beyond the ranks must be Logan who has aidman alloy and does not advise anyone. As long as he is not restrained, he can fight against any kind of enemy!


    Before Steve Rogers'' 50-50 name appeared, Logan was also the owner of the name!


    "Get away from me!" facing Logan, malkis''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a powerful dark force impacted Logan''s direction, but unfortunately, this force directly blocked the golden light outside Logan, and did not even break through or disperse the golden light!


    The golden light outside Logan didn''t dissipate, and his body naturally didn''t retreat a bit, and rushed directly to malekis.


    "Damn it! Shoot! Shoot!" facing Logan getting closer and closer, malkis also panicked. He quickly shouted to the dark elves around him.


    "Biubiu!" red energy bullets poured on Logan, but logan was not affected at all. He still didn''t stop moving forward, and even the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand stabbed out again.


    With the sound of "bang!" as Logan got closer and closer, the energy bullets next to him also stopped. After all, the dark elves not only had no way to take Logan, but even feared that their bullets would hurt their leader malkis, and malkis could only choose to shoot Logan himself.


    However, it is a pity that malkis''s attack still did not have any impact on Logan, and even the dark forces were directly dispersed by Logan.


    "Poof!" with a sound, Logan''s sharp aidman alloy steel claw pierced the chest of the dark elf leader, malekis. His existence similar to armor did not stop the edge of aidman alloy!


    "No!" algorim roared. He saw malkis''s injury and broke out directly. He forced Haoke, who was angry and not weaker than him, to fly out, and then rushed in the direction of Logan.


    "Hmm?" Logan sensed algorim''s attack, but he didn''t care. He even prepared to forcibly divide malkis. After all, malkis''s body power is still a little behind algorim''s. Logan is confident that he can kill the dark elf leader!

 Chapter 730

    However, what Logan didn''t expect was that argolim didn''t come for him at all. Argolim rushed halfway directly into a dark force, disappeared directly and integrated into malkis''s body!


    "Hmm?!" Huang Wen, who was watching the war, frowned slightly. He vaguely noticed something wrong. Huang Wen had seen both algorim''s combat effectiveness and the grenade that can make a black hole in the film before, but at this time, algorim''s ability to integrate into malkis''s body was something Huang Wen had never seen!


    "What is this ability? Do the dark elves still have the ability to integrate?" Huang asked. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. Looking at the integration in the picture, malkis muttered.


    In the picture at this time, only malkis is left. Algorim has completely disappeared, and the breath on malkis is constantly strengthening. In just a moment, it reaches the level of the peak of the heavenly Father, as if algorim handed over all his strength to malkis.


    With the sound of "click!" the golden light outside Logan''s body broke directly, and Logan''s body also flew upside down, which was caused by the powerful force erupted by malekis!


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" at this time, the Avengers stopped one after another. Just when Haoke dealt with algorim and Logan restrained malkis, the Avengers had solved all the surrounding prisoners and dark elves. There was no way. The gap in strength was so large, so wide, and even no suspense.


    However, it is obvious that with the integration of algorim and malkis, suspense finally appeared!


    "Be careful!" Wanda''s face became solemn. She stared at malkis, with crimson light in her eyes. After a long time, she said, "this malkis seems to have broken through to the heavenly Father level. We should not be his opponents..."


    "Logan! Hawk! Get back first!" Steve Rogers frowned at the speech and hurriedly called Logan and hawk back.


    After all, at this time, Steve Rogers has been out of the realm of being brainless and hard. He can clearly know what kind of enemy they have, what level of enemy they have, and they are not opponents at all.


    Obviously, in Steve Rogers'' view, even if it is just the strong who has just achieved the heavenly Father level, the avenger alliance can not cope with it at this time.


    Even though the avenger alliance is now strong, there are as many as three strong people of the sub heavenly Father level alone, and there are even reserve forces that can break through the sub heavenly Father level, such as strange, Max and John.


    However, there is still a big gap between such an avenger alliance and the heavenly Father strong. Not only Steve Rogers thinks so, but Wanda doesn''t think they will be the opponents of the heavenly Father strong.


    "Finally, I don''t know how many years I haven''t felt such powerful power..." malkis was filled with powerful dark power. He glared at the direction of the avenger alliance and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t felt such abundant power since I lost the ether particle..."


    "I didn''t expect that it would force us to this extent! You! All of you are going to die! Even if you hand over the etheric particles, it will come to the same end!"


    "Contact master?" Wanda''s body was flushed with crimson air. She was ready to block malkis, but she knew that a strong father in heaven was not so easy to block, so she turned her head and looked at the people and asked.


    "Don''t you go there?" at the same time, Belle looked at Huang and asked softly in Yongchun martial arts school, "if you don''t go there again, I''m afraid you''ll really overturn..."


    "Well, it should be over..." Huang Wen felt the powerful power from malkis and nodded seriously. Only such malkis can be called the leader of the dark elves and the strong one who can fight with the God King Asgard. That is, such malkis is worth fighting with Huang Wen!


    "Maybe I can earn another wave of task rewards..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. "At this time, the breath of malkis is a little worse than Mephisto, but it''s much more powerful than the sub heavenly Father of the apocalypse. Maybe it can let me draw the epic skill lottery that I haven''t drawn?"


    However, when Huang Wen was ready to support the Avengers, something unexpected happened to Huang Wen. Tony Stark directly waved and walked out in front of all the Avengers.


    "There''s no need to call that guy who likes to be lazy!" Tony Stark''s eyes have been looking at malkis, and his voice is very indifferent. "Since he likes to be lazy so much, let him have a good look. What''s called being different for three days..."


    "Each of you is a genius of cultivation. Each of you has his own adventure and breakthrough methods. On the road of cultivation, my strength is far less than you, but don''t forget that I''m called iron man!"


    "Eh?" Huang asked. Hearing Tony Stark''s voice, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and then looked at Tony Stark in the picture with great interest and smiled. "Can you say that this guy has really developed a new armor, which has surpassed the so-called nano armor? Is it the space gem mentioned before?"


    "Aren''t you going to help?" Belle looked at Huang and stopped. For a moment, she looked at Huang and whispered, "aren''t you afraid of rollover?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and smiling. "Since Tony is so confident now, he still has the confidence to stand up when he knows that malakis is a strong father, he should be fully confident. You know, although Tony is a little reckless, he won''t joke in the face of this situation!"


    "Jarvis! Start space gem armor!" just as Huang asked, Tony Stark''s voice rang outside the avenger building.


    "Buzzing!" in the avenger building, several devices kept flying in the direction of Tony Stark. Yes, Tony Stark, who has developed nano armor, once again carried out in vitro assembly. This must be because there is an existence that can not be nanosized in this armor, and that gem shining with dark blue light is such an existence!

 Chapter 731

    Yes, Tony Stark finally did this, integrating the space gem into his armor energy source, replacing the previous position of the ark reactor.


    You know, the space gem has always been like an infinitely enhanced version of the ark reaction furnace, with unlimited energy. It is simply the most suitable energy source for steel armor.


    Unfortunately, the power of space gems is too powerful and vast, so Tony Stark has always been able to study only a little fur.


    However, as Tony Stark studies more and more space gemstones, he knows more and more about the power of space gemstones. Especially after Tony Stark has seen all kinds of powerful forces, he has no sense of awe and dare not study space gemstones in depth!


    Therefore, space gem armor was born!


    Of course, this does not mean that Tony Stark has fully mastered the power of space gems. Tony Stark still has a long way to go before he can fully grasp the power of space gems


    At least, Tony Stark has really mastered the power of space gems by developing materials that can carry and give full play to the full power of space gems, and nano portability of space gems or space gems!


    "Ka! Ka!" as the space gem and some accessories flew to Tony Stark, Tony Stark completed the final assembly of the space gem armor. A strong smell was released from Tony Stark''s chest. It was the strong smell of space gem!


    "Hmm?" malkis, who had recovered his father''s strength, couldn''t help but freeze his eyes. He frowned and looked at Tony Stark''s chest. He vaguely felt that the space gem on Tony Stark''s chest had an inexplicable sense of familiarity, as if the smell of the space gem was somewhat similar to the ether particle, but it was completely two kinds, Something completely different in shape and power!


    Yes, malkis doesn''t know the existence of infinite gemstones at all. He doesn''t even know that etheric particles are one of the real gemstones of infinite gemstones. Because the dark elves like darkness, their whole ethnic group has nothing to do with the outside world except war.


    Therefore, when malkis saw the space gem at this time, even if he found that the shape of the space gem was completely different from that of the ether particle, he also saw the value of the space gem!


    "It''s a little interesting. It seems that this time, I''ll have an unexpected harvest!" malkis''s eyes flashed, looked straight at the space gem on Tony Stark''s chest and smiled. "When I get this treasure! Take back the Ether particles, I can have a hunch that the day of the rise of the dark elf family is really coming!"


    "Hehe, you''re the only one left in the dark elf family. It''s a shame to want to rise again!" Tony Stark laughed mockingly when he heard malkis''s words.


    After all, in Tony Stark''s view, the surrounding dark elves have been killed by the avenger alliance. It''s a fantasy for malkis to make the dark elves rise.


    "That''s because you don''t know where we dark elves come from!" malkis waved in the direction of Tony Stark and said with disdain. "Or, if you rely on foreign things, you won''t understand the mind of the strong..."


    "Hum!" with the recruitment of malkis, a powerful dark air flow appeared around Tony Stark''s body, as if to directly devour Tony Stark and his armor.


    "Hiss!" but Tony Stark in space gem armor is not Tony Stark before. He directly drives the power of space gem. A powerful beam of light burst out of Tony Stark''s palm. Unexpectedly, it just blew away the dark air flow!


    "Lying in the trough!" Logan couldn''t help but burst out a foul word when he saw this scene. He just wanted to go over and help, but he didn''t expect Tony Stark to be so fierce.


    Surprised, of course, not just Logan''s, all the Avengers were shocked by Tony Stark''s performance. They didn''t expect Tony Stark to hide so deeply.


    You know, since everyone began to cultivate the nine changes of legend, Tony Stark''s strength has been a little less visible in the avenger alliance. Except for Tony Stark''s several sets of specific armor, Tony Stark''s combat effectiveness in the avenger alliance is at the bottom most of the time.


    This is the bottom, even including those students on the second floor. After all, they have Zhenjin or aidman alloy as weapons. The combat effectiveness of the students on the second floor is good


    But now, Tony Stark has completely turned the corner. He can drive the power of space gems and create a space gemstone armor. He has been able to fight with the heavenly Father, which shows that Tony Stark has stood at the top of the whole Avenger alliance, and he has become the strongest combat power of the avenger alliance!


    Of course, the strongest combat power does not include Huang Wen, the big boss of the avenger alliance. However, Tony Stark also wants to take this opportunity to show his strength and let Huang Wen be more careful with himself in the future!


    "Hmm? Is that the gem the source of your power?" when his attack was dispersed, malekis raised his eyebrows, then instantly turned into a dark shadow, disappeared in place, appeared in front of Tony Stark, and grabbed Tony Stark''s chest with one hand.


    In malkis''s view, Tony Stark''s use of foreign objects has a biggest disadvantage, that is, his strength can not reach the level of both sides of the battle, which will lead to Tony Stark''s reaction and can''t keep up with such a battle!


    In this way, malekis can directly snatch the space gem in front of Tony Stark''s chest, completely cutting off Tony Stark''s source of power. When he loses the space gem, Tony Stark is no different from a mole ant in front of malekis!


    But how could Tony Stark not think of the problems that malekis could think of? Tony Stark thought of this situation when he forged this armor


    "Hiss!" when malkis''s palm appeared in front of the space gem, a powerful force burst out in the space gem, which directly bombed malkis''s palm, even left nothing!


    Here! That''s Tony Stark''s response!

 Chapter 732

    "How could it be?! how could you react so fast?" malkis did not expect that this was the procedure that Tony Stark had set up, or the means that had been prepared long ago. In his opinion, Tony Stark''s reaction speed exceeded his speculation about Tony Stark''s strength!


    "Ha ha!" Tony Stark sneered when he heard malkis''s question. He didn''t mean to answer. Instead, he punched malkis directly when malkis''s palm was bombed by him!


    This is not an ordinary fist, but a fist surging with the power of space gemstones, as if captain Carol gathered his energy on his fist. This fist is powerful and heavy, full of infinite energy!


    With the sound of "Boo!" malkis was not even prepared. He was directly hit by Tony Stark. The powerful space gem force directly acted on his body, not only beat malkis out, but even blew malkis''s body directly in the air!


    "Sleeping trough?!" now, the whole Avenger alliance is not calm. Even though Tony Stark used the space gem to create a set of armor, Shengsheng blew up the body of a heavenly Father strong man, which still has a great impact on the Avengers.


    "Dead? So easy?" Thor just came into contact with the dark forces from algorim. He looked at Tony Stark in disbelief.


    After all, Thor himself couldn''t even beat algorim, and even was directly injured by algorim. He had no ability to fight back. Tony Stark defeated malkis, who fused with algorim and recovered to his father''s strength. Such strength directly frightened Thor.


    "Dead? It''s over?" Belle turned her head and asked Huang suspiciously. She also didn''t believe that Tony Stark''s strength is so strong now.


    "Is there such a simple thing?" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "this is a strong man of heavenly Father level. It''s not so easy to kill such a strong man. The power of the fist just now is obviously not enough..."


    "If you want to kill a strong father, such a little power is not enough. Can Tony''s armor really bear such a powerful power?"


    At this time, some pictures appeared in front of Huang Wen. One was the cotton that Huang Wen once completely killed Mephisto with the help of the God King''s certificate, Odin and even the power of the eternal gun. The other was the picture of Huang Wen''s own power, which faintly fell from the realm of heavenly father and killed tyrants.


    Whether it is the former or the latter, the power erupted is far above the power exerted by Tony Stark at this time. Therefore, Huang asked whether Tony Stark''s armor can bear such a powerful power if he wants to release such a powerful power from the space gem!


    "If she doesn''t die, where is he?" Belle heard Huang''s question, and she frowned slightly. She looked at the influence in the picture with some doubt and muttered in a low voice.


    "He just doesn''t want people to see his trace..." Huang asked back, released his divine power, and immediately found the trace of malekis.


    At this time, malkis turned into a hidden dark air flow and was heading towards tonistark. Moreover, malkis''s stealth ability was very similar to that of the dark elf cosmic warship!


    "Hmm?" Wanda quickly shouted at Tony Stark as if she suddenly sensed something. "Be careful! He''s behind you!"


    "What?!" Tony Stark''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He subconsciously wanted to respond, but it was too late.


    "Bang!" a powerful dark force directly hit Tony Stark''s space gem armor, and smashed the metal in the outer layer of the space gem armor!


    Previously, malekis had suffered a loss during the frontal sneak attack. This time, he naturally chose a place where Tony Stark couldn''t react at all.


    However, although Tony Stark''s space gem armor was damaged, he was not hurt, because Tony Stark also wore a layer of nano armor in the space gem armor, that is to say, Tony Stark had double protection at this time!


    "I said, you are strength, all from foreign objects. Now your armor has been destroyed by me, how much strength can you play?" when the sneak attack was successful, malekis''s body appeared in front of Tony Stark, looked at Tony Stark with great pride and said.


    "..." Tony Stark didn''t reply for the first time at this time, because he was trying to use the internal nano materials to repair the external space gem armor, but unfortunately, Tony Stark failed.


    It''s too difficult to bear the power of space gems. After so long research on space gems, Tony Stark only reluctantly turns space gems into his own armor energy. However, in the face of the situation that armor is damaged and space gems are out of control, Tony Stark has no solution.


    Although Huang asked before that Tony Stark should not be a reckless person, it is not the first time that Tony Stark rashly tested before his research was completely successful, such as the test flight of Mark 2


    "No, Tony is in trouble!" Steve Rogers already knew Tony Stark very well, because when he found that Tony Stark didn''t mean to refute at this time, that is to say, Tony Stark really had no way to deal with it!


    "Ready to shoot, I''ll stop this guy..." the golden light on Logan''s body reappears again. His eyes are staring at malkis. The beast''s perception has locked malkis. As long as malkis makes any rash move, Logan will directly rush over!


    "Shua!", but at this time, Huang Wen''s body appeared here. Since Tony Stark collapsed, or the space gem armor has not been completely improved, Huang Wen still needs to rely on Huang Wen to solve malakis, a strong father!


    "Boss!"


    "Master!"


    "Huang asked!"


    The sound of pleasantly surprised shouts began. The appearance of Huang Wen reassured all the Avengers. With Huang Wen, they no longer need to worry about the destruction from a strong father like malekis!

 Chapter 733

    Of course, one person was not happy after seeing Huang Wen''s arrival, that is, Tony Stark, who used his own cards but was cracked by malekis.


    In particular, before Tony Stark took the shot, he said he wanted Huang to ask the lazy guy to know what it was to treat him with admiration. Unfortunately, Tony Stark failed in the end, and his face couldn''t hang. Fortunately, he was in two layers of armor, and most people couldn''t see it


    "Oh! Tony, new armor? I didn''t recognize you. You''ve lost your combat effectiveness?" however, Huang Wen won''t miss such an opportunity to tease Tony Stark. Especially Tony Stark just mocked him, so Huang Wen deliberately pretended to have just seen Tony Stark.


    "OK, now that you guys are here, hurry up. Fighting is still not suitable for a genius who is good at mental activities like me..." Tony Stark stared at Huang angrily, turned and walked directly into the avenger building.


    At this time, the space gem becomes more and more unstable, and even vaguely wants to break away from Tony Stark''s armor and completely erupt. In order to prevent the outbreak of space gem, Tony Stark must return to the laboratory of Avenger building as soon as possible to stabilize the space gem!


    "Who are you?!" malekis didn''t mean to stop Tony Stark''s departure. His eyes looked at Huang Wen and a glimmer of vigilance flashed in his eyes, because he could feel a strong threat from Huang Wen!


    Although malkis has recovered to the strength of the heavenly father after the integration of algorim, it does not mean that he has completely eliminated the influence of the defeat of the dark elf family over the years. At least, his strength has not recovered to the peak, which is stronger than Bohr, the last generation God King of Asgard


    "System, release the task: kill malekis!" Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to malekis''s meaning, but directly released the task to the system. Huang Wen wanted to get an epic skill lottery, and even an epic character lottery, which could supplement Huang Wen''s weak energy at this time.


    "Ding! Generating task: kill malekis and reward epic props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    However, it''s a pity that Huang Wen''s speculation before releasing the mission has basically failed. This time, malkis, the leader of the Great Dark Elf family and the strong father of heaven, only released the epic prop lottery, which is far less than the task reward brought by the Apocalypse of the mutant''s ancestor.


    Of course, this may have something to do with Huang Wen''s different strength at this time. Huang Wen was only a strong sub heavenly Father when dealing with the apocalypse, but at this time, Huang Wen has reached the heavenly Father level, and even with his own divine power, he is not weak among the strong heavenly father level!


    Therefore, for Huang Wen, the current father level strong man malekis may not necessarily have apocalypse, and the heavenly father is difficult to deal with


    "OK, talking is better than nothing. It''s better than nothing..." Huang Wen shook his head and chose to accept the task. An epic prop lottery is not for nothing. As for whether Huang Wen can kill malekis, it''s not in Huang Wen''s consideration. "Accept."


    "Bastard! I''m talking to you!" malkis saw Huang Wen. After he finished speaking, he didn''t respond at all. He became angry in an instant. A powerful dark force condensed directly from Huang Wen''s back. He thought he wanted to swallow Huang Wen directly.


    "Hum!" just when the dark force just broke out, Huang Wen suddenly burst out a powerful golden light, just like the rising sun, which instantly broke the silence of the night, and all the darkness around him melted.


    "Damn it! What power is this?!" when malkis felt the golden light on Huang Wen, his body subconsciously stepped back. Seeing the golden light on Huang Wen, malkis seemed to see the dark world. He hated and feared the golden light!


    The golden light on Huang Wen''s body naturally doesn''t need too much introduction. This is a manifestation of Huang Wen''s Buddha''s law. When facing the power of hell or darkness, the Buddha''s law is still very powerful.


    Of course, the premise is that the power of the dark vein will not be much stronger than that of Huang Wen, otherwise Huang Wen''s Buddhist law will encounter a powerful counterattack!


    But obviously, the dark power of malekis is far from reaching this level!


    "How can mole ants from the dark know how much light there is in this world?" Huang asked. The Buddha light on Huang asked became stronger and stronger, and then all condensed in Huang asked''s palm. He glanced at malkis faintly and said softly.


    "You!" malkis''s pupils suddenly shrunk. At this moment, malkis was surprised to find that he had a crisis of life and death coming. This sense of crisis was even stronger than that after the defeat of the dark elves!


    "No! I want to escape!" a subconscious thought flashed through malkis''s mind, and then his body disappeared in place.


    However, malekis is not trying to escape. He is looking for a way to break the game. In malekis''s view, the only way to break the game at this time is to snatch back the Ether particles and defeat Huang Wen with the power of the Ether particles!


    As for getting the etheric particles, it is natural to enter the avenger building


    "Ah Liang, take a good look, learn and understand!" Huang Wen didn''t mean to stop because of the disappearance of malekis, because under the lock of Huang Wen''s divine power, malekis didn''t have any chance to escape!


    "Yes, master!" Huang Liang could not help shaking his body after hearing Huang Wen''s words. He stared at Huang Wen''s direction and said subconsciously.


    "Hum!" a golden light flashed over the whole earth, as if you could see that in space, there was a Buddha standing there with golden light surging all over, and then slapped it in the direction of the avenger building.


    However, the palm was not big, and even turned into the size of an ordinary person and took it at the door of the avenger building.


    "Poof!" a cloud of black smoke completely dissipated under the palm of the Tathagata God, and a bottomless palm print was left at the door of the avenger building.


    "Ding! Mission: killing malkis has been completed. Reward epic props for a lucky draw!" the emergence of the system sound indicates that malkis really died directly.

 Chapter 734

    "Is this the real Tathagata God''s palm?" Huang Liang opened his mouth slightly at this time. He was a little distracted for a while, and even returned to his mind after a long time. Then he refuted what he had just said, "no, this is not the real Tathagata God''s palm. This is the power display of master''s Buddhist law. This is pure power. Master hasn''t used any skills yet!"


    "Yes, it seems that you should gain something!" Huang asked. Hearing Huang Liang''s words, he nodded with satisfaction, smiled and said, "first, you should understand it according to my ability. After that, I will teach you the new Tathagata palm, and you should be able to understand the law of Buddha..."


    "Thank you, master!" Huang asked. He looked happy and quickly asked Huang for thanks.


    "No, boss, where''s malekis? It''s been solved?" Logan walked to Huang Wen and couldn''t help looking at Huang Wen and asked, "can it really be so simple? It''s a strong man of heavenly Father..."


    "In fact, he is not much stronger than mieba after forced breakthrough..." Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "Moreover, the most important thing is that no matter how powerful malkis is, he is only a dark elf. His power is pure dark power, and he will be restrained by my power naturally!"


    "So, is he really dead?" Thor couldn''t help coming forward and looking at Huang asked in a low voice.


    "Of course I''m dead!" Huang asked. Seeing that the Avengers haven''t responded yet, he was also a little helpless. To tell the truth, a strong father should not be so easy to deal with, but who makes Huang asked more powerful than malkis?


    Moreover, if malkis is a strong heavenly Father, it will not be so difficult to deal with Logan and imperfect space gem armor. In addition, Huang Wen''s strength is more powerful than malkis, and his ability is still complete. Even Huang Wen''s killing malkis is easier than Odin''s killing malkis!


    Just as Odin dealt with Mephisto at the beginning, if Mephisto did not have the position of Lord of hell and could rise infinitely in the dimension of hell, he would have been killed by Odin. Although the heavenly Father level is difficult to deal with, it is also relative!


    "It''s over? I haven''t made any effort yet..." Thor''s eyes moved and a trace of regret flashed in his expression. Thor was very dissatisfied with his performance when he came to the earth this time.


    Before returning to the earth, Thor''s first purpose is naturally to see Jane Foster''s situation. However, Thor also wants to show his strength in front of the avenger alliance. After all, his strength after completely awakening the Thor throne is much stronger than before. He always has to show it!


    But unfortunately, Thor''s strength dealt with several miscellaneous soldiers, and then he was wounded by argolim, who was more powerful than him. He didn''t recover for a long time and went back to battle.


    Even this time, Thor''s performance in the battle is not as good as Logan, hawk and even Tony Stark. At least these three people have played their own style, especially Tony Stark. Even if the space gem armor has some defects, Tony Stark''s combat effectiveness can also be among the best!


    "Well, malkis and the dark elves are completely over..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the Avengers, "next, you should pay attention to the influence from the connection of the nine realms, and find a way to see if you can quickly end the events connected with the nine realms, or reduce the influence on the earth..."


    "When the ninth world event is over, it will be Thor''s accession ceremony. I will take you to Asgard. After all, on such an important day as Thor, everyone will be lively!"


    Before Huang asked, he took the Avengers to Asgard, not only because of the simple things of Thor''s accession ceremony, but more importantly, when Thor''s accession ceremony is over, Odin and Freja should leave, and Haila will be born.


    Although, in the movie universe, Hella appears directly in the Norwegian territory, or even in the place where Odin disappeared, Huang Wen has explored in this universe. There is no trace of Hella in the Norwegian territory.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Gu Yi should not allow Haila, who is a threat to the earth, to be left on the earth. Even if Gu Yi appears later than Haila''s era, she will definitely have a good conversation with Odin after Gu Yi rises.


    Therefore, according to Huang Wen, Haila should still be in the dimension of hell. As for why Haila appeared in Norway in the film universe, Huang Wen believes that Haila found Odin''s position after breaking through the seal.


    Even if Haila is not a strong father, Haila still has the ability to cut through space as a lord of hell''s dimension!


    Therefore, after Odin leaves Asgard, maybe Hella will appear directly in Asgard. At that time, if Thor is not Hella''s opponent, hawk and Wanda can help.


    Yes, Huang Wen is ready. This time, Haila doesn''t really want to fight. If Haila really dies in Huang Wen''s hands, who knows if Odin will settle with him in the future? Let the Avengers deal with Hella. Odin and the Avengers won''t have any intersection anyway


    "Do you want to solve the impact of the connection of the nine realms? I have some ideas for this matter..." Jane foster heard Huang''s words, his eyes flickered slightly, and then said softly.


    "Well, that''s good." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, looked at the people and said, "then, the next thing is up to you. I''ll deduce a new Tathagata palm..."


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, his body directly disappeared in place and returned to Yongchun martial arts school to deduce the Tathagata God''s palm. Naturally, the bottomless palm print outside the avenger building is not handled by Huang Wen. It''s better to leave it to the Avengers to add this pit.


    "Now that you have an idea, it''s up to you!" said Steve Rogers, turning to Jane foster. "No matter what help you need, we will fully support you!"


    "I don''t need much help either. I just need Thor to follow me and help me!" Jane foster smiled, looked at Thor and whispered.


    "Me? I''m a reckless man. I''m afraid I''m not very good at such things..." Thor twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and subconsciously looked at Jane foster.

 Chapter 735

    "It''s like you''re good at fighting. When we just fought, we didn''t seem to see you. Even, we didn''t notice the power of thunder..." Logan couldn''t help but curl his mouth and muttered in a low voice when he heard Thor''s words.


    "You see, you didn''t play your strength in battle, so you''d better play your value elsewhere..." Jane foster smiled and took Thor''s hand and walked into the avenger building.


    "Well, the magician..." when Reid Richards saw that the matter was over, he looked at strange not far away, organized the language a little, and said, "the cosmic warships you put away before..."


    "Here?" asked strange, looking around at Reed Richards.


    "Er..." after hearing strange''s question, Reid Richards subconsciously looked at Steve Rogers. After all, the magic four has just become a member of the avenger alliance. Even for the configuration of the avenger alliance, the magic four is not very familiar, so Reid Richards doesn''t know that these cosmic warships, Where it should be placed.


    "There is a huge base space at the bottom of the Avengers building. Just place the space warship there..." Steve Rogers hesitated and looked at Reed Richards.


    "However, don''t forget that you promised Huang Wen that you would help silly Niu study the horse face Thor. Therefore, I advise you to solve the problem between Huang Wen and silly Niu first, and then study the cosmic warship..."


    "After all, not just because this is Huang Wen''s task, we can all feel the desire of silly girl for a pair of body..."


    "If an artificial intelligence has a body, will there really be no accident?" Reed Richards frowned and asked in a subconscious voice.


    "If it was other artificial intelligence, we wouldn''t be so relieved, but this is a silly girl. Besides, isn''t there Huang asking..." Steve Rogers stood up and said confidently.


    "Well, I see..." Reid Richards thought a little, finally nodded and signaled that he understood.


    Soon, the avenger alliance was busy. Eight space warships were placed under the avenger building, which made Tony Stark and Reid Richards itch. However, they finally resisted and did not run to study the space warships, but focused on the science and technology from the horse faced Thor body.


    Jane foster is not idle. She has developed a device that can stabilize space and minimize the impact of the nine boundaries on the earth.


    As for other Avengers, it is natural to maintain social stability and prevent people from panic because of the connection of the nine realms.


    Soon, with the full cooperation of the avenger alliance, part of the earth was temporarily blocked and the nine boundaries were connected, which did not have a great impact on the earth, but only affected some human beings living on the earth.


    Moreover, this influence is extremely short-lived. After Jane foster instructed Thor to place all the devices he studied, the influence caused by the connection of the nine boundaries was completely eliminated.


    "Thor, the divine king can''t hold on..." just at the end of the nine boundary connection, Thor heard a voice from heimdar, which made the corners of Thor''s mouth twitch slightly.


    After all, Thor can''t understand what Odin is now. What Odin can''t hold on to can only deceive valkiri, the female martial god.


    However, Thor also knows that the most important thing for Heimdal to contact himself at this time is to start his own accession ceremony and his own storm axe. After this period of time, the storm axe should also be completed.


    Therefore, Thor''s heart was vaguely looking forward to it. Even Thor knew that his storm axe was definitely more powerful than the storm axe of Thor in the parallel universe.


    Because Odin has not left yet, he can still use his powerful divine power to turn the storm axe into the king''s weapon of Asgard, and even equal to the eternal gun!


    You know, although the storm Tomahawk in the parallel universe is powerful, it has not been blessed by Odin''s power, because there is no ability similar to that mjolnier will be infinitely heavy if he is not qualified, or the eternal gun will inevitably hit when thrown out.


    The storm Tomahawk in the universe must have a magical ability!


    "OK, I know..." Thor soon recovered. He looked at the direction of the sky and nodded. He knew that Heimdal was looking at him in that direction. "I went back and said to Mr. Huang. He said he would take the Avengers to my throne ceremony!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen? OK, I see." Heimdal was stunned at his speech and quickly said, "so, I''m waiting for you and Mr. Huang Wen to come..."


    Huang Wen at this time is not in Yongchun martial arts school. No, or Huang Wen is not in the conventional world. Huang Wen at this time is in the quantum world.


    Moreover, not only Huang Wen is here, but Belle is also here. The reason why she is here is naturally to practice by taking advantage of the time difference between the quantum world and the outside world.


    Of course, for Belle, this is a practice. For Huang Wen, this is an opportunity to promote the new Tathagata palm.


    The new Tathagata God''s palm did not embarrass Huang Wen, and it didn''t even take too much time. Huang Wen pushed a more powerful Tathagata God''s palm. In Huang Wen''s view, maybe only the Tathagata Buddha in the mythical world can have a more powerful Tathagata God''s palm than himself.


    "Shua!" at this moment, Belle opened her eyes and a golden light flashed in her eyes, as if she had insight into things far away.


    Yes, it''s the ability of clairvoyant. After thinking about the epic prop lucky draw for killing malkis, Huang Wen exchanged the epic prop lucky draw for seven heart pill, and then took it for belle.


    After all, the task is too simple. According to Huang''s previous speculation, I''m afraid there will be nothing good in this task. It''s better to help Belle improve her strength.


    More importantly, naturally, it is the ability of seven heart pill to coexist with the sun and moon. Now, Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry about Belle''s longevity. Even if Belle stays in the quantum world for a long time, she doesn''t have to worry about her longevity or getting old.


    Moreover, the ability of gourd baby attached to seven heart pill is also very good, which is not a small improvement for Belle

 Chapter 736

    "What a magical feeling, and I seem to have a lot of abilities..." Belle looked at Huang and said excitedly after she recovered.


    "Well, so you have to spend more time studying them!" Huang asked, looking at Belle teasingly and laughing.


    "Don''t worry, I''m used to it. Anyway, this quantum field space really has such a big time difference as you said, so I can not only have enough time to practice, but also have enough time for me to read..." Belle smiled and shook her head, then suddenly thought of something and took out a purple gourd from her hand.


    "As like as two peas, as like as two peas, you have the same gourd as you do? Well, it seems that you are not the same as the purple gourd you used before, even the function is the same."


    "Hey hey, my gourd is male, and yours is female!" Huang asked. He suddenly laughed. It was obvious that he thought of the stem of the purple gourd in the journey to the west, but one of the purple gourds in the journey to the West was fake, and the purple gourds in Huang asked and Belle''s hands were real.


    "??" Belle heard Huang Wen''s voice and blinked subconsciously. For a moment, she couldn''t keep up with Huang Wen''s rhythm and didn''t quite understand what Huang Wen was talking about.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding!" just before Belle could figure out what Huang Wen was talking about, Huang Wen''s watch suddenly screamed. It was silly girl who was informing Huang Wen using quantum communication technology.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. After hearing the sound of the watch, he raised his eyebrows, and then looked at his watch, which showed the content that Thor contacted him. "Oh? So soon? Thor is going to ascend the throne?"


    "Thor is going to ascend the throne?" Belle heard Huang''s question, went to Huang''s side and asked in a low voice, "so, are you going out?"


    "Let''s go out together. I don''t trust you to stay here alone. After all, this is the quantum field space!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, took Belle''s hand and soon left the quantum field space directly.


    "Shua!" the figure of Huang Wen and Belle appeared in Yongchun martial arts school. Then Huang Wen felt it a little and took belle to the avenger building.


    At this time, the Avengers basically gathered. Except Tony Stark and reed Richards of the science group, others were here, and even Eric and Daisy were here. After all, they were also tol''s friends. They didn''t want to miss tol''s life events.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, you finally came..." when Thor saw Huang Wen, he hurried forward, looked at Huang Wen in a hurry and said, "father, I''ve been waiting for some time..."


    "What''s the matter?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and said unhappily, "it''s like he''s really dying. It''s just that he wants to be lazy and retire!"


    "Shh! Mr. Huang Wen, can you tell this in Asgard..." Thor quickly whispered to Huang Wen, "after all, now all the Asgard people know that the father is going to die. If Mr. Huang Wen breaks him down, it will be difficult for us to end..."


    "Don''t worry, my mouth is the strictest, but will they really leak?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the Avengers. After his eyes rested on daisy, Huang asked with a smile.


    Huang asked, if he remembered correctly, Daisy was a small master of Tucao. If he went to Aas Gade this time, he would make complaints about what he did not know.


    "Alas!" a trace of helplessness flashed in Thor''s eyes. To tell the truth, at first, Thor didn''t want Daisy to go to Asgard with him. It was because Thor was afraid that Daisy would leak.


    However, Daisy is Jane Foster''s good friend after all. Jane foster has to take daisy with him, and Thor has no way, especially Jane foster has promised Thor that he will see her


    Although Thor still has no confidence in his heart, who makes Jane foster his girlfriend, and Jane foster is still waiting for him after being stood up by him for so long. Thor is now on the wrong side and dare not refute Jane foster at all.


    "Well, I see. At that time, let''s see if your Asgard''s food can seal her mouth!" Huang asked and directly saw through Thor''s heart. He couldn''t help laughing and whispered.


    "We Asgard don''t have much else. There are a lot of good wine. Maybe we can pour her down..." Thor whispered.


    "Then, we set out. This is the second time we have left the earth to relax after our last trip to shandar!" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at a group of Avengers.


    Yes, Huang Wen didn''t want to warn Hella in advance. If Thor and rocky had said this, the Avengers would be ready. If they hadn''t said it, it would be a test of the Avengers'' emergency response ability


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s voice falling, a group of Avengers turned into a light spot, disappeared in place, and came to the fairy palace hall of Asgard. Huang Wen didn''t want to go to the place where heimdar was, and then transmitted it again. In that way, although it showed respect for Asgard, it was too troublesome.


    Has the final say, Odin will leave soon. After that, Aas Gade is what Thor said. Aas Gade is also regarded as the backyard of the avenger. Everyone is one family. So what do you want to do?


    "You''re really welcome, you guy!" however, when Huang Wen appeared in the fairy palace hall with the Avengers, Odin, who was very pale, turned his eyes vaguely and said to Huang Wen.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Huang asked, unwilling to show weakness, looking at Odin''s voice and said, "so many prisoners and curse soldiers were sent outside the avenger building, and almost let the Avengers roll over, you know?"


    "Don''t I believe in your strength?" Odin''s face didn''t change, still looked weak. Outsiders couldn''t see that he was talking with Huang Wen at this time.


    "Wow! It seems like it''s going to be a bad thing," but soon, Odin''s mouth corners slightly twitched, because Daisy did not make complaints about the perfect performance of Odin, and she just whispered it out.


    "Cough!" Odin exaggerated coughed twice and covered Daisy''s voice, while Jane foster hurriedly covered Daisy''s mouth to prevent Daisy from telling some big truth here.

 Chapter 737

    At this time, Odin is not the only one in the fairy palace hall. It can be said that the gods that Asgard can call are here. Although their strength may be far inferior to the avenger alliance, and even most people are far from the legendary realm, they are indeed the gods of Asgard.


    "Are they Thor''s friends?" Asgard''s gods looked suspiciously at the avenger alliance. They vaguely felt that the way the avenger alliance appeared was a little strange, but Odin didn''t say anything. In addition, Thor and rocky stood among these people, so no one didn''t stand up and question.


    "It should be. The woman standing next to Thor with her mouth covered seems to say something. Can you hear it clearly?"


    "No, it seems to be something. His majesty suddenly coughed. It seems that his majesty really can''t hold on..."


    "Your Majesty is old after all. Thor is over a thousand years old and has grown up. The crown prince ceremony was interrupted before. At this point, no one should interrupt Thor''s accession ceremony again?"


    "Cough!" at this time, Odin heard the discussion of Asgard people below. He took a deep breath and then coughed twice to attract everyone''s attention. He didn''t dare to delay any longer, because Odin was afraid that if he delayed, he would expose himself sooner or later and collapse.


    "Thor odinson, come forward!" Odin looked at Thor and said with dignity and fatigue in his voice.


    "Yes, father!" Thor hurried forward. Now Thor can skillfully cooperate with Odin in acting, which was completely impossible for Thor before.


    "Buzz!" when Thor came to Odin, Odin''s arm waved gently, a divine light appeared in front of Odin, and then a long handled giant axe appeared in Odin''s hand.


    "Storm axe!" Thor''s eyes lit up suddenly, staring straight at the storm axe in Odin''s hand, and a surge of excitement filled his heart.


    "Next, it''s time for you to accept it..." Odin looked at Thor with a smile, nodded and whispered, "since you are willing to call it the storm axe, it is the storm axe. He has the power of Asgard God King. I hope you don''t live up to it!"


    "Don''t worry, father, I won''t let you down!" the Torr people looked at the storm axe slowly floating towards themselves. After a solemn promise, they caught the storm axe.


    "Hum!" with the storm axe held by tol, a powerful thunder force surged out of the storm axe.


    If the power of Asgard''s God King before was called the power of Odin, then from now on, the power of Asgard''s God King can be renamed the power of Thor!


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!" endless thunder blooms its power around Thor''s body. At this time, Thor is the real God of thunder. Even the eyes of Max and Victor von dum flash with envy.


    Such a powerful force of thunder has surpassed the cognition of Max and Victor von dum. The most important thing is that Thor''s force of thunder is almost endless. Unlike them, they still need to absorb the force of thunder from the outside world.


    "Only I can give play to the power of the storm axe. If the storm axe is thrown, it will hit?" Thor felt the power from the storm axe at this time, and soon he found two abilities contained in the storm axe.


    Storm Tomahawk is worthy of a new generation of divine king weapon. In calculation, it has the ability of mjolnier and eternal gun almost at the same time. It can be said to be very powerful.


    "Storm axe? Where''s mjolnier?" however, not many people know that mjolnier has been crushed by Thor, so when the storm axe appeared, the asgards around talked again.


    For asgards, mjolnier is the symbol represented by Thor. Thor without mjolnier can''t even be called Thor. That''s why Thor would have the same idea before. After mjolnier betrayed himself, he was completely decadent


    "I don''t know. Why didn''t mjolnier be on Thor? Why did Thor change into a brand-new weapon?"


    Hearing the comments of Asgard people, Odin knew that he had to stand up and say something. As for telling the truth, it must be impossible, because mjolnier''s betrayal of Thor was a great blow to Thor''s reputation. Thor had just become the God King of Asgard. Can he experience these things!


    "Cough!" said youyou after two light coughs, which attracted the eyes of Asgard people, "The vast universe is not only as big as nine worlds. Before, Thor met an unprecedented strong enemy in the universe. Thor finally broke through himself, reached a new height and defeated the strong enemy, but mjolnier was destroyed in that battle..."


    "But how can the God King of Asgard not have a God King weapon? So I asked dwarf king aitui to create a new storm axe, which has the same ability as mjolnier and is also more suitable for Thor!"


    "So it is!" a group of Asgard people heard the speech and nodded clearly. They had no doubt about what Odin said, and even began to praise the sacrifice made by mjolnier in the battle.


    "It''s worthy of being Thor''s weapon. I sacrificed for Thor. It''s really worthy of the name of Thor''s hammer!"


    "Yes! Mjolnier is a good hammer!"


    "...." warkiri, the female god of martial arts, twitched slightly at the corners of her mouth when she heard the dialogue of the people around Asgard. She knew the truth of the damage of mjolnier, so she suddenly felt that the people in Asgard were really stupid enough.


    However, soon, the female martial god valkiri seemed to realize something, and instantly raised her head and looked in the direction of Odin!


    Yes, the female martial god valkiri realized that Odin might be deceiving herself. Odin can make up lies without changing his face about mjolnier, so Odin''s injury may not be false at this time!


    In particular, Valkyrie, the female martial god, recalled what happened after she pierced Odin''s chest before. She believed it so vaguely, but Huang Wen, rocky and even frejia didn''t have any excitement after Odin was injured. She didn''t find such a big doubt!

 Chapter 738

    "So, everything is lying to me?" an idea flashed through the mind of the female martial god varkiri, followed by uncontrollable anger, which made the female martial god varkiri secretly want to destroy everything around!


    But soon, the female warrior Valkyrie stopped, because she saw that Asgard around looked forward to Thor and Odin. If the female warrior Valkyrie broke out at this time, I''m afraid the whole Asgard would fall into turmoil


    "Sorry, Odin is such a guy who likes to use lies. Even if I am the God of lies, I will feel that sometimes his lying ability is too strong..." just at this time, rocky seemed to find the difference of female martial god valkiri, walked to her and whispered.


    "Hum!" Valkyrie, the female martial god, snorted coldly, stared at rocky, and didn''t mean to say anything.


    "However, you can rest assured that Odin will leave after today..." Loki saw that valkiri, the female martial god, did not mean to attack, and his heart was relieved, and then continued.


    "Where is he going?" Valkyrie, the female martial god, frowned, glanced at Odin and asked.


    "Leave the universe and never come back, that is to say, Odin is no different from dead. You''ll never see this annoying guy again!" Rocky smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "Leave the universe..." the female martial god valkiri''s eyes flickered slightly. For a moment, she didn''t quite understand what Loki meant to leave the universe.


    After all, the strength of valkiri, the female martial god, can only be regarded as general. Although she once wandered the universe and went to places like Saka, she would not know higher-level things, let alone dimensional battlefields.


    "Hum!" when Loki talked with valkiri, the female martial god, Thor on the other side was completely familiar with the power from the storm axe. At the same time, a mysterious power fell off Odin and blessed Thor.


    "The throne of God King!" Huang asked, clearly feeling the magical power, which seemed to connect Thor with the whole Asgard. From now on, Thor will be the new God King of Asgard!


    "Father!" Thor returned to God. When the throne of God was blessed to him, Thor could clearly know that Odin was really ready to leave here.


    "Thor, Asgard will be handed over to you in the future!" Odin looked at Thor and smiled. Then he turned his head and asked Huang. A voice appeared in Huang''s ear. "Thor is not Haila''s opponent. Please help. Don''t let Thor have an accident..."


    "Say again..." Huang asked, and did not mean to directly promise Odin.


    "I really want to leave. In fact, it''s not my intention. My body really can''t bear my divine power..." Odin shook his head reluctantly and said, "however, you have grown up. No matter the earth or Asgard, there should be no problem with your care..."


    "To tell you the truth, I wanted to fight with you before I left, but unfortunately, my current situation is not enough for me to fight. We can only fight well after you come to the dimension battlefield!"


    "Hey, hey, I''m afraid that your strength will improve too slowly and be beaten by me!" Huang asked. At this time, he finally laughed and mocked in his voice, "after all, my progress speed, you should also know that after you reach the dimensional battlefield, I''m afraid I will gradually surpass you..."


    "Your boy''s progress speed is really frightening, especially your spiritual strength. It can reach such a vast degree. I don''t know how you did it..." Odin heard Huang''s question, but he didn''t mean to refute, but said in some silence.


    "I''ve seen a lot of variation, and I''ve seen a lot of guys who get adventure, but I really haven''t seen one like you. To tell the truth, I still hope you can become stronger..."


    "Hmm? I can''t see. Do you think my strength is too weak to fight with you?" Huang asked. Hearing Odin''s words, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and narrowing his eyes.


    "Your self-esteem is very strong..." Odin shook his head helplessly and said softly, "I hope you can become stronger as soon as possible, reach the boundary of the heavenly Father''s peak and reach the standard of going to the dimension battlefield. As far as I know, the strength of our side in the dimension battlefield is still at a disadvantage!"


    "Oh? There''s such a thing?!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Huang Wen knows that in the dimensional battlefield, there are strong people like Gu Yi. There are British captain Brian and even the growing Phoenix power Ronnie. Huang Wen can''t figure out what kind of opponents exist. Such people are at a disadvantage.


    At first, Huang Wen thought that those dimensional demons should not have such strong strength, but soon, Huang Wen thought of the nether God Sison and others. These dimensional demons are obviously much stronger than Mephisto, and even stronger than domam.


    In this way, plus some powerful demons Huang has never heard of, it is not incomprehensible that British captain Brian is at a disadvantage.


    "Yes, the dimensional battlefield is more difficult than you think, and there will be strong people far beyond your imagination!" Odin said with faint expectation in his voice and shining eyes, "so I also look forward to meeting those people after you come to the dimensional battlefield..."


    "There will be such a day!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said softly.


    "Father..." when Thor saw Odin finish speaking, he fell into silence. He didn''t know that Odin was talking to Huang Wen. His eyes looked at Odin reluctantly.


    "People of Asgard, welcome your new God King! Shout his name!" Odin''s body gradually turned into a light spot, and his voice echoed throughout Asgard.


    "Thor!"


    "Thor!"


    "Thor!"


    "God King!"


    "God King!"


    "God King!"


    The voice of the mountain and tsunami echoed throughout Asgard. The people of Asgard welcomed tolden with their greatest enthusiasm and told Odin with their greatest voice that his departure did not bring sadness

 Chapter 739

    "Farewell, father!" Thor took a deep breath, raised his storm axe, walked to the throne of Asgard, sat on the throne and shouted.


    "Congratulations to God King Odin!"


    "Congratulations to God King Odin!"


    ¡­¡­


    As Thor''s voice fell, Asgard''s cry changed, and Huang Wen could keenly detect that Odin''s breath had gradually disappeared in this universe. What left with Odin was the breath belonging to Freja.


    Yes, as Odin and frega planned at the same beginning, the couple gave Asgard to Huang Wen and their two children and left completely


    "Strange, what about Haila people? Odin has disappeared for a long time. Why didn''t he feel Haila''s breath? It should be difficult for a guy with the smell of death or hell to escape my perception!" after a long time, Huang asked with a trace of doubt in his eyes as Asgard officially started the banquet.


    "Did I guess wrong? Hella can''t come directly to Asgard? Where is she? Hell, dimensional space, earth?"


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen quickly began to explore the situation on the earth through silly girl. In particular, Huang Wen focused on Norway, but Huang Wen didn''t find the trace of Haila.


    "What''s the matter? Is it that Haila can''t come out?" Huang asked. He was more confused at this time. He didn''t understand why Haila hasn''t appeared. "Is it because Odin left earlier and the seal hasn''t loosened yet? But it''s wrong. Odin clearly said about Haila before!"


    "Or did I inadvertently change some of the plot?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." just when Huang Wen wondered if it was because of his butterfly that flapped his wings and changed the plot, rocky couldn''t help walking to Huang Wen and whispered Huang Wen.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, looking back and seeing Loki''s puzzled eyes, Huang immediately knew what Loki wanted to ask. Huang asked with a smile and said softly, "To tell you the truth, I''m not very clear, but it doesn''t matter. Since Haila can''t come out, I don''t know where she''s hiding. It''s too troublesome..."


    "Moreover, it''s a good thing for you that Haila doesn''t come out now. At least, Thor can continue to become stronger with the help of the throne of Asgard God King. When Haila comes out, Thor can solve it by himself!"


    "So?" Rocky heard Huang''s question, clearly nodded and didn''t continue to say anything. Since Haila didn''t appear, rocky was happy. Anyway, Haila appeared, either Huang asked to solve it or Thor solved it. It must be out of his turn.


    "What a pity..." looking at Rocky turning away, Huang Wen flashed a trace of regret in his eyes. He was going to let the Avengers continue to practice with Haila, but unexpectedly, Haila didn''t come out.


    The ceremony didn''t last long. Huang Wen soon left Asgard with the Avengers. Of course, rocky and Thor didn''t leave. Rocky couldn''t help Thor in battle, but there was no problem in dealing with Asgard''s affairs as long as Rocky wasn''t lazy.


    Of course, not only rocky and Thor stayed, but Jane foster also stayed. She has become the God King of Asgard and Thor, who is also Asgard''s strongest combat power. Naturally, no one can object to the decision, even if Jane foster is a mortal in Asgard''s mouth.


    After returning to the avenger building, Huang Wen did not leave and returned to Yongchun martial arts school. He re entered the quantum field space with Belle. Instead, he looked at Huang Liang and said, "ah Liang, come here, the new Tathagata God palm has been created as a teacher. You can understand it, and strive to understand the law of Buddha earlier and go further..."


    "Yes! Shifu! I will try my best!" Huang Liang heard Huang Wen''s words. He came forward with some excitement and looked at Huang Wen and said solemnly.


    "Hum!" with Huang Liang''s voice falling, Huang Wen pointed a finger at Huang Liang''s eyebrows, and a golden light followed Huang Wen''s fingertips into Huang Liang''s mind.


    This golden light is transformed by the skill and power of the Tathagata God palm. After this golden light is absorbed by Huang Liang faster, I think Huang Liang is not far from truly understanding the law of Buddha.


    "Alas, it seems that the elder martial brother''s strength is going to be improved, and I have to hurry up!" John saw Huang Liang''s closed eyes, as if he was feeling the power of the Tathagata palm, and a sense of urgency surged in his heart. He can''t wait to destroy the power in the cold ice treasure box.


    "I also have to work hard. Originally, I was the closest person to the sub heavenly Father level. Now I have been surpassed one after another. Can I be surpassed again!" an idea flashed through Max''s mind.


    "Wanda, when can I have my shield..." Steve Rogers suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at Wanda, and asked helplessly.


    "Er..." a trace of embarrassment flashed across Wanda''s face. Before, she broke Steve Rogers''s Zhenjin shield and promised to help Steve Rogers make a new shield. However, it is more difficult to make a new shield than Wanda thought at the beginning. Therefore, Wanda is not fully sure now.


    "Wanda, do you know how hard it feels to fight without a shield? Every time I move, I subconsciously want to throw a shield..." Steve Rogers saw that Wanda stopped talking, continued to sigh, looked at Huang and asked.


    "You use the Zhenjin shield first. I still need some time..." Wanda quickly left a word and directly turned away. "I''ll study your new shield first!"


    "..." Steve Rogers looked at Wanda''s back and twitched slightly in the corners of his mouth. For a moment, he wondered if he would really have a new shield. "Forget it, let''s listen to Wanda and get a vibrating gold shield first. Go and help me get the same shield, banner..."


    "All right..." Bruce Banner shrugged. Steve Rogers naturally couldn''t finish this kind of thing that needed a little technology by himself. He could only ask Bruce Banner to help.


    "It seems that the connection of the nine realms, etheric particles and even another parallel universe are over. Although I don''t know when Haila will come out, I can have a rest for a while..." Huang asked. Looking at the noisy appearance of the avenger alliance, an idea flashed through my mind.

 Chapter 740

    "Drop! Drop! Drop!" just when Huang asked that the matter was over and he could go back, Victor von dum suddenly sounded a voice similar to a mobile phone ring, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Well, sorry, it''s my private affair..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Victor von dum''s face. From his clothes, he took out a somewhat worn mobile phone, which seems to be the kind of mobile phone that can only make phone calls and send text messages, similar to PHS.


    "Hello?" Victor von dum thought that there were Huang Wen and others around him, so he lowered his voice. However, soon, Victor von dum''s voice could no longer be suppressed, even unstable with his breath, and there was a faint current flowing on him.


    With the sound of "pa!" and the current flowing through Victor von dum, the old mobile phone in Victor von dum''s hand exploded in an instant.


    "Calm down! Victor! What''s going on?" Max came to Victor von dum almost instantly. He pressed one hand on Victor von dum''s shoulder, frowned and whispered.


    "No! Mobile phone! No!" Victor von dum looked painfully at the wreckage of his mobile phone. His eyes widened as if he were going to blacken.


    "If there''s anything, just say it and we''ll help you solve it..." at this time, a faint Zen sound contains the power of the law of Buddha. It sounded in Victor von dum''s ear. With the sound, Victor von dum calmed down instantly.


    "Mom... Something happened to my mother..." after Victor von dum recovered, he still looked at Huang Wen and Max sadly. "This is a mobile phone made by myself. To be exact, it can only be contacted in two directions. Because my hometown is extremely underdeveloped, it''s too difficult to contact my mother..."


    "But just now my neighbor called my mother and said that my mother suddenly left a letter and left. Now the body has been found, and the neighbor contacted me according to that letter..."


    "No sign?" Max frowned and looked at Victor von dum tentatively. "Or did your mother leave nothing else in the letter?"


    "Before I had time to ask, the mobile phone was destroyed because I was out of control..." Victor von dum said in a low voice of self reproach.


    "Where is your hometown? I''ll take you directly..." Huang asked, looking directly at Victor von dum and said.


    "Latovinia, in Eastern Europe, is a small country..." Victor von dum''s eyes lit up suddenly, looked at Huang Wen and said the location of his hometown.


    In Victor von dum''s view, Huang Wen can even take them to Asgard, which is almost an alien place, or to another parallel universe, so it''s not difficult to help him return home immediately.


    Although Victor von dum knew that it was impossible to bring his mother back to life, Victor von dum also wanted to find out what happened. He asked his mother to leave a letter and die directly


    "Eastern Europe? Well, it should be soon..." Huang Wen didn''t know where latovinia was. Even though Huang Wen had roughly walked the whole earth, it was not so fine.


    However, for Huang Wen now, after arriving in Eastern Europe, finding the position of latovinia is just a matter of thought.


    "Master, I''ll go with you too!" asked Huang. When he was about to leave with Victor von dum, Max couldn''t help but say, "Victor has been with me all this time. Now his mother has an accident, and I can''t ignore it..."


    "OK, one more person and one more strength, let''s go and have a look..." Huang asked for a moment, looked at a group of Avengers and said, "if you are willing to go with us, take a step forward..."


    Most of the Avengers took a step forward after hearing Huang''s words, but John stone and Ben Grimm didn''t mean to come forward. Even John stone held Susan stone when he saw that Susan stone was going forward.


    Even if the magic four and Victor von dum joined the avenger alliance, and even they all mutated in the same way, their relationship is still not very good.


    However, for such things, whether Huang Wen or Steve Rogers, they have no intention of persuasion. It is normal to form different small groups, just like the three people of the defender alliance and the spider three. The swallow tail three men still often act together. As long as they are not hostile to each other during the war, there is no problem.


    "Shua!" soon, Huang Wen disappeared into the avenger building with a group of Avengers and came to Eastern Europe. After a short exploration, Huang Wen found the location of latovinia in Victor von dum''s mouth and found latovinia''s home.


    "You..." at this time, there was a dead woman lying on the bed at Victor von dum''s house, and there was a middle-aged woman beside her. When she heard the news and found a group of people here, the middle-aged woman couldn''t help being startled, but she soon looked at Victor von dum, "dum, is that you?"


    "It''s me... My mother, what''s the matter with her?" asked Victor von dum, who hurried forward and frowned at the middle-aged woman.


    "Why did you come back so soon? I just called you, and suddenly there was no sound on your side..." the middle-aged woman flashed a doubt in her eyes, subconsciously asked for a game, and then continued to say, "I don''t know what happened. I came to call your mother this morning, but found that she left a letter..."


    "Then someone found her lying under the big tree at the entrance of the village without any breath. I asked someone to carry her body back. According to the letter, I contacted you..."


    "But it''s strange that your mother doesn''t have any wounds on her body, and according to the content of the letter, she seems to know she''s dying. She asked me to contact you so that you can come back and deal with the aftermath..."


    "Deal with the aftermath..." Victor von dum opened his mouth slightly and looked at the body lying in bed without any life breath. There was a smell of sadness in his eyes. Even, Victor von dum had some regrets in his heart. Why didn''t he come back earlier? If he could come back earlier, maybe such a thing wouldn''t happen.

 Chapter 741

    "Hmm?" just when Victor von dum was very sad, Huang Wen looked at Victor von dum''s mother''s body and raised his eyebrows. He noticed some unusual places, or Huang Wen found a familiar smell!


    The smell of hell!


    Even more accurately, it comes from the smell of Mephisto hell. Oh, it should be called black heart hell now.


    "What''s the matter?" Belle keenly noticed the difference of Huang Wen. She looked at Huang Wen and asked in a low voice.


    "Nothing, there seems to be something wrong..." Huang asked, shaking his head, and his heart moved. A powerful divine thought surged into the supreme sanctuary and found strange.


    "Is there anything different during this time?" Huang asked straight to the point and asked strange, "is there any breath of other dimensions?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen, you''re embarrassing me..." strange said helplessly when he heard Huang Wen''s words, "Before, but the nine realms were connected, and the breath of the whole earth has become a mess. Even after the nine realms are over, it is not so easy to eliminate these smells, so even now, there will still be the breath of other worlds, let alone other dimensions..."


    "What about the smell of hell?" Huang asked again.


    "Yes!" strange said definitely, "but there is more than one smell of hell dimension, so it is more like the disorder of the position of the earth dimension, which leads to the connection with the hell dimension. Now this smell has long disappeared..."


    "Well, I see." Huang asked, nodding his head and taking back his mind.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, Mr. Gu Yi..." strange''s eyes flickered slightly after Huang Wen''s consciousness disappeared. "Mr. Huang Wen''s realm is really so high and deep. I have a long way to go!"


    "This is not human..." Huang Wen just took back his consciousness. When he returned to Victor von dum''s home, Wanda, standing aside, suddenly said.


    "What?" Wanda''s voice fell, and everyone looked at Wanda, including Victor von dum, who was approaching his mother.


    Subconsciously, there was a surge of anger in Victor fengdum''s heart. He couldn''t tolerate Wanda talking about his mother like this, but soon, Victor fengdum thought of Wanda''s ability and had his mother''s sudden death. In addition, Victor fengdum had been exposed to so many extraordinary events. All this calmed Victor fengdum down.


    "Eh?" after hearing Wanda''s words, Huang Wen took a serious look at Victor von dum''s mother''s body. Originally, Huang Wen was only attracted by the smell of hell dimension and didn''t pay attention to Victor von dum''s mother''s body, but now, with Wanda''s reminder, Huang Wen also found something wrong.


    "Wanda is right. This is not a human..." Huang asked, looking up at Victor von dum and said, "to be exact, this is a puppet, a puppet who has long died and whose body is full of strange means!"


    "What?!" Victor fengdum''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He subconsciously glances at his mother''s body. With his strength, he can''t see any difference at all. However, if this sentence is said by others, Victor fengdum may not believe it. This sentence is what Huang Wen said. Victor fengdum has no confidence to convince himself that Huang Wen is lying.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found some clues. Let''s go and have a look. We should know..." Huang asked, shaking his head, took out the Xuanyuan sword and waved it gently. A space crack appeared in front of everyone.


    "..." strange, who was in the supreme sanctuary, suddenly felt the breath from the dimension of hell. Then the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. For a time, he was helpless. He probably understood what kind of mood Gu Yi was in when he faced Huang Wen.


    However, strange didn''t mean to stop Huang Wen, and Gu Yi didn''t mean to stop Huang Wen before, but now Huang Wen is the strongest on the earth, and even replaces Gu Yi and Odin. If something happens to the earth, it must be solved by Huang Wen. If Huang Wen causes any trouble, it is also solved by Huang Wen himself Absolutely


    With the opening of the space crack, Huang Wen waved and walked in directly with a kind of Avengers. A smell of sulfur made the Avengers subconsciously frown.


    "Boss, where is this place?" Logan frowned, turned his head and looked at Huang and asked in a low voice.


    "Hell! Hell dimension!" at this time, Johnny Blazer finally found the opportunity to speak, "I wanted to say before that there was a smell of hell on that woman, and there should be a remnant soul in her puppet body for a long time..."


    "Black heart! Get out and meet me!" before Johnny Blazer finished his words, Huang asked, and his strong voice echoed in the whole dimension of hell.


    "...." the Avengers were all stunned. They had never seen it before. Huang Wen spoke with such a high attitude. He was not quite used to it for a while.


    "Hell is a place like this. The strong is respected, and the strong must have the posture of the strong..." Johnny Blazer shrunk his neck and whispered a reminder.


    At this time, the whole hell dimension has exploded. Huang Wen''s voice, most demons in hell at this time are not too familiar. This is the powerful existence of Mephisto, the former hell Lord. Now Huang Wen has come to hell again. Is he going to kill the new hell Lord again?


    "Hiss!" hearing Huang Wen''s voice, the black heart devil took a breath. At this time, his strength has just reached the level of yatianfu, and he has not even completely mastered his strength. There is still a big gap from his impression of Mephisto''s strength, not to mention Huang Wen, who killed Mephisto.


    After all, the black heart devil didn''t know that Huang Wen killed Mephisto with Odin''s God King certificate and the eternal gun.


    Of course, Huang Wen is no longer the Huang Wen who killed Mephisto. His strength has made a qualitative leap. There is no problem if he wants to kill Mephisto again with his own strength, as long as Mephisto does not have the position of Lord of hell.


    "Lord Huang asked! Why did Lord Huang ask come here when he was free and brought so many humans..." the black heart devil soon found Huang asked''s position. An idea flashed through his mind. Without hesitation, he hurried to Huang asked''s side.

 Chapter 742

    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Lord Huang asked, what brings you here?" the black heart devil appeared next to Huang Wen, nodded and bowed at Huang Wen and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Just call me. Why come here in person?"


    "In fact, I want to try. Now that I have a breakthrough in strength, can I directly penetrate this dimension of hell..." Huang asked faintly. He glanced at the black heart devil, and the Xuanyuan sword in his hand released infinite golden light. This is not the golden light owned by the law of Buddhism, but the light of the right way in the world to cut demons and eliminate demons!


    The Xuanyuan sword is integrated into a legendary realm and an epic realm. It is worthy of being a heavenly Father level weapon. Even for demons and ghosts, Xuanyuan sword is even more terrible than natural punishment!


    The black heart devil is one of the demons that Xuanyuan sword can target!


    "Plop!" the black heart devil felt the powerful power of Xuanyuan sword to destroy him. When his knee was soft, he knelt directly on the ground, and his body could not help shaking. Just the breath of Xuanyuan sword, the black heart devil could not bear it, not to mention what would happen if Xuanyuan sword really cut into the black heart devil.


    "Lord Huang asked! Lord Huang asked, spare your life!" the black heart devil, regardless of whether there were Avengers nearby, directly kowtowed his head as if pounding garlic, and cried loudly to Lord Huang, "Lord Huang, if you have any orders, just say, even if I risked my life, I will help Lord Huang to finish it for you. Just ask Lord Huang if you can spare my life..."


    "Tell me, what have you done on earth recently?" Huang asked, glancing at the black heart devil kneeling on the ground. He didn''t mean to sympathize, but asked with a dignified voice.


    "Going to the earth?" a trace of confusion flashed in the black heart devil''s eyes, as if he didn''t understand when he had gone to the earth.


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience. The power of Xuanyuan sword directly condensed into a sword light, directly pierced the black heart devil''s body, and then nailed it into the void!


    "Hiss!" the black heart devil took a breath. The breath from Xuanyuan sword was constantly destroying his body and making him fall into boundless pain.


    "Now, do you remember anything?" Huang asked in a cold voice. He didn''t mean to believe the black heart devil. After all, the black heart devil is a hell devil. He is even the son of Mephisto, who is notorious for lying.


    "Lord Huang Wen..." a feeling of weakness surged into the heart of the black heart devil. He opened his mouth slightly. At this time, he realized that if he couldn''t make it clear with Huang Wen, I''m afraid he would really die here today.


    Moreover, the black heart devil could feel how much the power in Xuanyuan sword restrained him from the whole hell dimensional space. At this time, the power of hell dimensional space was even avoiding Xuanyuan sword, as if he didn''t dare to touch Xuanyuan sword at all.


    "Earth... What happened to the earth? Huang asked adults so angry that they wanted to kill me..." the black heart devil''s brain was running fast and began to think about everything about the earth. Soon, he suddenly thought of something and quickly shouted, "Huang asked big man! Wait a minute! Misunderstanding! It''s all misunderstanding!"


    "Tell me..." Huang asked coldly. He felt very dishonest black heart devil, and said in a deep voice.


    "Before... When I was on the earth, I found that Mephisto had arranged some means on the earth. When I was preparing to explore, Lord Huang asked you to find me..." the black heart devil didn''t dare to hide anything and told everything in detail.


    It turned out that at the beginning, the black heart devil found a graveyard on the earth and vaguely felt the means of Mephisto and the breath of hell dimension space. The black heart devil wanted to explore at that time, but was interrupted by the sudden emergence of Huang Wen. Then he was sent back to hell dimension space by Huang Wen.


    It was not until Huang Wen killed Mephisto and the black heart devil became the Lord of hell that the black heart devil thought of this thing again. Therefore, after breaking through to the level of sub heavenly Father, the black heart devil sucked all the things suspected of having Mephisto breath on the earth with the help of the power of hell dimension space.


    But the black heart devil didn''t expect that he only absorbed a large number of residual souls into the dimension space of hell, and there would be no harvest. Even the black heart devil didn''t have time to study these residual souls carefully, and Huang Wen appeared in the dimension space of hell.


    It is precisely because the black heart devil did not go to the earth at all, so the black heart devil was a little confused when he heard Huang ask him what he had done on the earth. As a result, he was stabbed by Huang


    "Lord Huang Wen, I really haven''t stepped into the earth. The earth is your territory. How dare I go there? I really just got a little remnant soul back. All this is murphysto''s conspiracy. He must have planned it long ago..." after the black heart devil finished telling the story, he said to Huang Wen with all his heart.


    "Ghost..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Victor von dum, combined with what Johnny Blazer had said before, Huang asked. There was a faint guess in his heart. Maybe Victor von dum''s mother, like Johnny blazer, had signed some contracts with Mephisto. I''m even afraid Victor von dum''s mother would have died long ago, It was with Mephisto''s contract that he lived to this day.


    But Victor von dum''s mother probably didn''t expect that in her eyes, Mephisto, who has an endless life, would also die, which led the black heart devil to take her ghost back into the dimension of hell.


    Of course, this is just Huang Wen''s guess, and it may not be completely correct


    "Come on, take us to have a look..." Huang asked quickly, put away Xuanyuan sword, looked at the black heart devil and said faintly.


    When the Xuanyuan sword was put away, the residual power of the Xuanyuan sword was also taken back by Huang Wen. The heart of the black heart devil was relieved. The power of the dimension space of hell continued to flow into the body of the black heart devil and began to repair the injury of the black heart devil.


    "Yes! Lord Huang Wen!" however, the black heart devil dared not let Huang Wen wait for him here, so he quickly bowed to Huang Wen and said, "Lord Huang Wen, please follow me..."


    As the voice of the black heart devil fell, a space channel appeared in front of the Avengers. This is the space channel opened by the black heart devil using the dimension space of hell. As for the other end of the space channel, it is naturally where the residual soul sucked by the black heart devil from the earth.


    "Victor?!" just when the black heart devil appeared next to the ghost with Huang Wen and a group of Avengers, an obviously different looking ghost subconsciously exclaimed, attracting everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 743

    "Mom?!" Victor von dum''s eyes coagulated and hurried to his mother''s Cynthia. He didn''t expect that he could really see his mother again, and even see his mother in hell.


    "Victor, how did you come here?" Cynthia suddenly thought of something and hurriedly looked at Victor von dum and shouted, "come on! Get out of here, it''s hell!"


    When the black heart devil heard the dialogue between Victor von dum and Cynthia, he didn''t understand why Huang asked in the end?


    Of course, the black heart devil was still very unhappy. Because of Cynthia, he was almost killed by Huang Wen.


    But unfortunately, the black heart devil not only did not dare to show the slightest resentment, but even pretended to be very generous and looked at Cynthia and said, "it''s okay, you''re free..."


    "Are you?" but what the black heart devil didn''t know was that Cynthia didn''t know him at all. Even after some hesitation, she explained directly, "This is only my remnant soul. It was not easy for me to stay after I signed a contract with Mephisto. Most of my souls are trapped in a field of hell and tortured forever..."


    "Now, my remnant soul has been sucked into hell. It should be Mephisto who wants to completely lock me in that field. No one can help me. This is the power of Mephisto..."


    It turned out that Cynthia was not an ordinary person, but a Gypsy Witch. At the beginning, Cynthia signed a contract with Mephisto in order to obtain strong power, but everyone who signed a contract with Mephisto was not influenced by Mephisto, and Cynthia was no exception.


    Therefore, in the end, Cynthia gained great power, but did nothing. Instead, most of her souls were imprisoned in hell and tortured forever.


    However, Cynthia is a witch after all. She built a puppet body by relying on her ghost and accompanied Victor von dum to grow up. She hasn''t been found any abnormality for so many years, until now


    "Mephisto is dead! I''m the Lord of hell now!" when the black heart devil heard Cynthia''s words, there was a surge of anger in his heart, and his breath burst out in an instant. However, when he said this, there was another surge of cold in his heart. Subconsciously, the black heart devil turned his head and looked at Huang, and then his body trembled.


    "Cough! I''m the Lord of hell now. As for Mephisto, I''ve died in the hands of Lord Huang Wen..." the black heart devil quickly reorganized his language and said, "and you don''t need to worry about the problems of most of your souls. I can release your soul!"


    At this time, the black heart devil seemed to be guilty and meritorious, anxious to reflect his value, because he was afraid of what he had just said and angered Huang.


    "Mephisto is dead? How is that possible?" When Cynthia heard the words of the black heart devil, she looked at Victor von dum in disbelief. As a witch, Mephisto was invincible in Cynthia''s heart, but now Cynthia was told that Mephisto had been killed and the dimension of hell had been taken over by others. Cynthia was a little difficult to accept for a time.


    "Mother, it''s true. This is Mr. Huang Wen. He is the guardian of the earth, a lord of hell, and not Mr. Huang Wen''s opponent..." Victor von dum nodded quickly and said softly.


    "Hum!" the black heart demon on one side didn''t hesitate because of Cynthia''s doubt. He directly opened a prison field in the hell dimension and directly released most of Cynthia''s soul.


    Just when Cynthia''s soul appeared, Cynthia''s residual soul was instantly integrated with that part of the soul, and Cynthia''s soul was completely complete.


    "It''s true, murphysto is really dead..." at this time, Cynthia finally believed that what the black heart devil and Victor von dum said was true. She was finally free from endless pain and suffering.


    "Lord Huang Wen, I have released this person''s soul, and I have eliminated all the means that she belongs to the dimension of hell. Lord Huang Wen can bring her back to the earth..." after seeing Cynthia''s recovery, the black heart devil came to Huang Wen with a respectful expression, carefully looked at Huang Wen and said tentatively.


    "It''s over?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, looked at the black heart devil and said, "at first, she died because of Mephisto. Now, can''t you let her live?"


    "Lord Huang, you are really embarrassing me..." the black heart devil heard Huang''s words, his face was slightly bitter, looked at Huang and said helplessly, "or, Lord Huang, you overestimate the dimension of hell and me. With my strength, it''s impossible to revive a person who has died for so long..."


    "What about that? Can mother only keep her current state?" asked Victor von dum, frowning and looking at the black heart.


    "It''s okay, Victor, I don''t need to be resurrected at all..." at this time, Cynthia patted Victor von dum on the back and said softly, "Now my soul is complete. As long as I return to the earth, I can use my ability to find a body for myself and accommodate my soul. For me, there is no difference between death and living, as long as my consciousness is still awake..."


    Cynthia is not an ordinary person after all. She is a witch, proficient in a variety of spells and black magic. Otherwise, she could not have lived on the earth for so long with a little ghost.


    "Mr. Huang asked, is there a better way?" Victor von dum was still a little unwilling. He turned his head to Huang and tried to ask.


    "This is not what I''m good at..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "I''m still good at transcending the dead. Even if I empty the whole dimension of hell, there''s no big problem, but there''s nothing I can do to revive a dead..."


    "Forget it, that''s it. Let''s go, mom, let''s go home..." Victor von dum twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth when he heard Huang''s question. He didn''t want his mother Cynthia to be exceeded, so he quickly shook his head, turned his head and looked at Cynthia.


    "Well, black heart devil, you should contact me in advance next time anything related to the earth, okay?!" Huang asked, nodded, looked coldly at the black heart devil and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes! Lord Huang asked!" the black heart devil knew that he had escaped, and his back was full of cold sweat, so he quickly and respectfully replied.

 Chapter 744

    "Shua!" Huang asked, taking the Avengers and Cynthia back to tovinia. The neighbors who had been at Cynthia''s house to help deal with Cynthia''s affairs were completely confused at this time.


    She watched Huang Wen and others suddenly appear in Cynthia''s home, then watched Huang Wen wield his sword and open a channel with the people and disappear in place. Finally, Huang Wen returned to the room with the people. Cynthia''s neighbors couldn''t accept such a strange phenomenon.


    After all, due to the backwardness of tovinia, they don''t know about the Avengers at all, let alone aliens and super powers. Huang asked that such abilities are like gods and demons in the eyes of Cynthia''s neighbors. Even Cynthia''s neighbors have long been paralyzed by fear.


    Of course, Cynthia''s neighbors can''t see Cynthia''s soul. After Cynthia''s soul appears and reads a spell to her previous body, the soul directly integrates into her puppet body.


    "Shua!" with a sound, Cynthia opened her eyes and a flash of light flashed in her eyes. Then she stood up, walked to Huang Wen and bowed respectfully: "Mr. Huang Wen, thank you for your help to me and Victor..."


    "It''s all small things." Huang asked, waving his hand and whispering, "Victor is also our companion. I can help with this little help. Naturally, I want to help. Moreover, it''s your own ability to live again, which has nothing to do with me..."


    "No, I''m afraid I couldn''t escape from hell without the help of Mr. Huang Wen. Although it seems inappropriate to use escape, I did live again from endless pain..." Cynthia shook her head, looked at Huang Wen very firmly and continued.


    "Well, don''t mention this. Do you have any plans in the future? You are dead for the place of tovinia. If you continue to stay here, it seems inappropriate?" Huang asked suddenly, looking at Cynthia and asking.


    "Is Mr. Huang''s question useful to me?" Cynthia was worthy of being a witch who had lived for many years. She immediately understood the meaning of Huang''s question. She looked at Huang''s question directly and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, Wanda, although your strength is much stronger than that of Ms. Cynthia, the Witch of your own vein should be helpful to you, at least to enable you to have broader magical attainments..." Huang asked, turning his head, glanced at Wanda, and then looked at Cynthia and said.


    "If you can, you can go to the avenger alliance with us. If there are people suitable to learn your ability, you can also teach them. How about it?"


    "I''m willing to work for Mr. Huang Wen and repay Mr. Huang Wen''s kindness!" Cynthia nodded with a smile without any hesitation and said softly, "in this way, I can not only stay with Victor, but more importantly, I can show my strength and don''t need to hide..."


    "I think the Avengers alliance has an expert like Mr. Huang Wen. Shouldn''t they discriminate against a witch like me?"


    "Don''t worry, mom, everyone in the avenger alliance is capable. They all have their own extraordinary abilities and strong strength. No one will look at you differently..." Victor von dum, on the side, hurried to say after hearing Cynthia''s words.


    Although, at the beginning, for Victor von dum, his mother was a witch and even died long ago, it was difficult to accept, but at this time, his mother could stand in front of him again, which was more important than anything, and Victor von dum didn''t think about anything else.


    "So, let''s go back..." Huang asked with a smile and nodded. He was about to wave and take everyone back to the avenger building.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Huang Wen..." just then, Cynthia stopped Huang Wen, then looked at Huang Wen with some apology and said, "Mr. Huang Wen, I have some things to deal with. Can you give me a little time? If we leave like this, Jesse will be scared..."


    Jesse in Cynthia''s mouth is no one else, just her neighbor''s name. However, Cynthia is not a guy. If Cynthia and Huang Wen leave like this, I''m afraid Jesse is really going crazy.


    In particular, Jesse has seen too many things she should not have seen, which will have a great impact on her psychology. For the moment, it is unknown. If Jesse tells all this, it is difficult to be treated as a madman by the people around him. At that time, Jesse will be crazy if she is not crazy.


    "No problem..." Huang asked, waving his hand and glancing at Jesse, who had long collapsed on the ground. He saw Cynthia standing up and was too scared to speak for a long time.


    "Hum!" with Huang''s voice falling, Cynthia read a string of spells again, and then a magical magic rushed into Jesse''s body. Jesse slowly closed her eyes and lay on the bed, and her originally locked eyebrows gradually loosened.


    "I made Jesse forget to see Mr. Huang and ask you. In Jesse''s opinion, she handled my affairs alone and didn''t show you..." Cynthia explained softly. This should be the best choice for Jesse.


    "So, let''s go back..." Huang asked, waving his hand. The people directly turned into light spots and disappeared into the room, returning to the avenger building.


    In the room, Jesse woke up after a long time. She looked at the surrounding environment, sighed and whispered, "I must miss Cynthia so much that I fell asleep in her room..."


    On the other hand, in the avenger building, Cynthia is obviously not adapted to the building full of high-tech. tovinia is backward not only in science and technology, which can be seen from Victor von dum''s mobile phone.


    However, Cynthia was a witch with rich knowledge after all. She quickly adapted to the surrounding environment and did not show too many abnormalities.


    "Victor, it''s up to you to take your mother to get familiar with these things here. By the way, remember to remind her that in some places, you can''t break in, otherwise it''s easy to get hurt..." Huang asked. After looking at Cynthia, he looked at Victor von dum and said.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang Wen, I''ll pay attention..." Victor von dum quickly nodded. At this time, his gratitude for Huang Wen was full of his heart, because he knew that Cynthia couldn''t live if it wasn''t for Huang Wen.

 Chapter 745

    Although the black heart devil is like a grandson in front of Huang Wen, whether Cynthia or victor von dum, or other Avengers know that this is only the performance of the black heart devil in front of Huang Wen.


    If Victor von dum appeared in front of the black heart devil alone, he could not tell how the black heart devil would deal with him or torture him, let alone honestly release Cynthia''s soul.


    I''m kidding. Although the black heart devil has just become a sub heavenly Father, he is also a dignified Lord of the dimension of hell. When facing the weak, the black heart devil is never lacking!


    Soon, Cynthia stayed in the avenger building, and Huang Wen and Belle returned to Yongchun martial arts school, and then entered the quantum field space again. Not only Belle should study the ability of Qixin pill, but Huang Wen should also continue to study his various abilities to see if he can make his energy further through the strength strengthening and maximization of Qixin pill.


    "Strange? Why do you always think that there are other dimensional breath in the earth dimension? It seems that it is still the breath of hell dimension. Is it because Mr. Huang Wen cut through the dimensional space before?" after Huang Wen entered the space closure of the quantum field, strange''s eyes flickered with doubts and couldn''t help muttering.


    "I always feel that something has happened, but I can''t find out what it is. It''s really strange..."


    When strange was confused, a mysterious place on the earth, a long haired woman with hidden breath came here. Her eyes flickered slightly, as if she was a little distracted.


    At the moment of her absence, the breath of hell dimension flashed on her, and then quickly hid again.


    Yes, this long haired woman is no one else, but the goddess of death from Asgard, Haila!


    Haila, the goddess of death who did not appear in Asgard or Norway, still came to the earth, as if with some purpose, and even deliberately hid her identity and breath.


    "The old guy Odin has left, that is to say, the seal here must be greatly weakened like mine. I should be able to open the seal here for him..." Hella said softly, looking at the empty space in front of her.


    "Hum! Originally, I wanted to recapture Asgard and become the God King of Asgard. But Odin cooperated with Huang Wen. Even Mephisto died in Huang Wen''s hands. Lucifer was badly hurt by him. I''m not his opponent. I can only find him here..."


    It turned out that Odin was not the orthodox God King of Asgard at the beginning, or Odin, like Thor, was not the first heir in order at the beginning.


    Odin''s father Bohr has other children. Even Odin''s brother Kur has succeeded to the throne and become the God King of Asgard. It is still said that in fact, Kur is the God King after Bohr and Odin is the God King after Kur. Now it''s Thor''s turn.


    Of course, Kur and Odin did not inherit the throne. Kur was nothing different before he inherited the king Asgard, but when Kur inherited the king Asgard, Kur became quite tyrannical. He had the God of fear and was completely affected by his own God.


    At first, Odin wanted to find a way to restore Kur to his original appearance, but unexpectedly, Odin foresaw that if Kur and his future son Thor hit Xiangke!


    One is his future son, the other is a very tyrannical Kur who has changed his character. With Odin''s character, it is not difficult to make a choice, especially Odin''s divine power inherited from Bohr. Kur doesn''t have to be less.


    Even after Kur was influenced by the God of fear, he could only use his own power. The divine power from Bohr was all abandoned by Kur and quietly integrated into his body by Odin


    Finally, Odin defeated Kur with the help of all Bohr''s divine power, replaced Kur''s God King and became the God King of Asgard!


    But it''s a pity that Odin couldn''t kill Kur at all. Kur''s God of fear protected Kur and made Kur unable to be killed. Then Odin foresaw again that only his son Thor could kill Kur, and even had to die with Kur!


    So Odin, who had no choice but to seal Kur on the earth, even blocked all Kur''s breath without revealing a penny


    The time of this event is too long. Coupled with Odin''s flawless work, Kur did not show a trace of breath. Therefore, even Gu Yi was not aware of this event. After all, in normal time and space, Kur would not be born at all and would not be noticed by Gu Yi.


    However, Haila is different. Before Odin became the king of God, Haila was born. She clearly saw Kur, and even saw the battle between Odin and Kur. She knows that Asgard has a strong heavenly Father who is sealed on the earth!


    Therefore, when Haila knew that Odin invited Huang Wen, a strong man, to protect Thor, Haila knew that she was not Huang Wen''s opponent, so she thought of Kur, and she decided to use Kur''s power!


    As for whether Kur will compete with Hella for the throne of Asgard God King after defeating Huang Wen, Hella is not worried at all, because it is not only Odin who believes in the foreseen things, but Asgard and his family all believe in the foreseen and prophecy.


    In Hella''s view, Kur is doomed to die with Thor. Even if Kur''s strength is strong, he can''t escape such fate, just as Odin''s strength is strong, he can''t kill Kur.


    So at that time, Kur defeated Huang Wen and died with Thor. Asgard could return to her control as Hella expected!


    But it''s a pity that the prophecies they believe, whether Haila or Odin, have something to do with Asgard, but they don''t think what will happen when outsiders intervene in Asgard''s affairs


    With the sound of "hum!", Haila thought for a while and then came back to her mind. The goddess of death from Asgard appeared on her. A powerful force began to shake the surrounding space. The subsidiary dimension space once hidden in this space gradually showed its true face under the shock of Haila''s power


    A white haired, bony old man is bound in space. There is no light in his eyes. No one can think of it. He is Kur, the former God King of Asgard!

 Chapter 746

    "Hmm?" it seemed that he felt the divine breath of the goddess of death from Haila, and it seemed that because this subsidiary dimension space was completely exposed, a divine light gradually surged in Kur''s eyes and looked in the direction of Haila.


    "Little Haila?" after watching Haila for a long time, Kur recognized Haila''s identity. Not only Haila had seen Kur, Kur had also seen Haila as a child. At that time, Haila was already the goddess of death, just as Thor was already the God of thunder as soon as he was born.


    It is precisely because Haila was already the goddess of death as soon as she was born, so even if Kur didn''t know what Haila looked like now, he still recognized Haila''s identity from Haila''s goddess of death.


    "Kur." when Haila heard Kur''s address, she subconsciously frowned. Haila was naturally dissatisfied with this address, but she endured it when she thought of cooperating with Kur. He looked at Kur, nodded and shouted Kur''s name.


    "How did you come here? Hmm? Odin''s breath disappeared. Is that guy Odin dead, or?" Kur looked at Haila asking questions. Suddenly he seemed to find something. He subconsciously looked at the direction of the sky and asked with a flash of light in his eyes.


    "The old guy should have left the universe..." Haila nodded and said softly, "In theory, the old guy''s life is not really over yet. This can be proved from the fact that you are still alive. You are bigger than the old guy, and the most important thing is that you are suppressed here by the old guy, and you consume far more life yuan than him..."


    "Yes, I can''t imagine that I will grow old like this one day!" Kur took back his eyes with emotion when he heard Hella''s words. "From your performance at this time, I have been sealed for thousands of years at least?"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t remember the specific time very clearly. I have not been sealed for a hundred years since you were sealed..." Hella shook her head and said with a cold flash in her eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Kur suddenly laughed wildly when he heard Hella''s words. "It''s really Odin. He sealed not only his brother me, but also his daughter you..."


    "Well, why did Odin seal you? You want to rob him of the throne of God? No, no, no, your strength is OK, but there is still a gap compared with Odin..."


    "Not to mention Odin who became the God King, even when we were as old as you, our strength was stronger than you. To tell the truth, at your age, you should be about to become a heavenly Father, not so high or low..."


    "If I hadn''t been sealed by that old guy, I would have been a heavenly Father, and the throne of Asgard would have been mine!" Hella flashed a trace of anger in her eyes, looked at Kur and said in a deep voice.


    What Hella said is not a lie. The reason why Hella was sealed by Odin at the beginning is not only that Hella wants to usurp the throne, but more importantly, Hella''s growing strength has really made Odin feel threatened!


    Hella is the God with the highest talent in Asgard''s history. From the objective performance alone, Hella''s talent is far above Thor. Even if Odin always thinks Thor''s potential will be stronger, Hella''s talent cannot be denied!


    You know, when Haila was less than 100 years old, she reached the state at this time, and even directly wanted to replace Odin, because Haila knew that if she became the God King of Asgard, she would soon be able to achieve the heavenly Father level and even surpass Odin!


    What was Thor still doing when he was 100? I''m afraid he still wanted to play games with rocky or want to be a female martial god.


    Even today, Thor''s strength is not necessarily stronger than that of Haila, who was 100 years old at that time. Haila could have such strong strength at that time and had already completely awakened the throne of the goddess of death.


    At this time, Thor is more than a thousand years old. Just a fraction has been pulled more by Haila!


    This shows how powerful Hella''s talent is!


    Of course, Odin''s reason for sealing Hella may also have a lot to do with Kur. Odin saw with his own eyes that Kur, who has a negative God system such as the God of fear, has directly become tyrannical after becoming the king of Asgard. What will Hella, who is already belligerent and has the throne of the goddess of death, look like after becoming the king of Asgard?


    I''m afraid it''s for this reason that Odin didn''t want rocky to become the God King of Asgard after adopting rocky at the beginning, because evil gods and mischief gods are also not positive gods.


    "So, who is sitting on the throne of Asgard God King now? Odin has left, and Asgard finally has a new God King. Is that man Thor who will die with me in the prophecy?" Kur asked with a smile after hearing Hella''s words.


    "Yes, it''s Thor, Thor!" Hella nodded, a trace of disdain flashed in her eyes, and said, "I can feel that he has just completely awakened the Thor throne, that is to say, this guy was only years old last year and has reached the present state. It''s really too weak!"


    "Can such a weak guy die with me? Can such a weak guy become the God King of Asgard?" kurwei narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Odin, he robbed the God King of Asgard from me and passed it to such a waste?"


    "Does Odin really think that the throne of Asgard''s God King is destined to belong to the so-called positive gods? Do we gods of the negative gods have such qualifications?"


    "Maybe he really thinks so?" Hera flashed a trace of mockery in her eyes and said with a smile. "You know, Odin, the old guy, has renamed Asgard''s divine power as Odin''s power. I''m afraid he just wants to show how powerful he is and how orthodox his divine power is!"


    "Fucking fart!" Kur was furious when he heard Hella''s words. "If I hadn''t voluntarily given up the divine power from Bohr and been exploited by Odin, how could he defeat me and become the God King of Asgard?!"


    "Hum! Now Odin is gone, I want to see who can stop it. The seal here has completely loosened and can''t trap me. The God of fear, the snake, is back!"

 Chapter 747

    "Boom!" as Kurt''s angry voice echoed in the affiliated dimension space, the whole affiliated dimension space also vibrated constantly, as if some could not bear the divine power from Kurt.


    "Asgard! Feel the fear brought by the God of fear!" Kur''s body gradually expanded, and his originally dry and thin body gradually filled up. However, the only thing that has not changed is Kur''s old face. The power of years has left a deep mark on him. Even if Kur restores his divine power and freedom, It can''t be washed clean.


    "Someone can stop you..." when Kur''s breath reached the level of heavenly Father, which was stronger than Haila, but it was limited, Haila frowned and said.


    "Someone can stop me? Who?" Kur''s eyes flashed a cold light, and the powerful breath directly deterred Haila, but a death power eliminated Kur''s power.


    "So, is it you? Do you want to stand on the opposite side of me, on the side of your waste brother?" Kur put away his momentum and looked at Hera mockingly.


    "Stand on that waste side? Does he deserve it?" Hella asked with disdain.


    "Hmm?" Kur raised his eyebrows when he heard Hella''s words, and then smiled. "Yes, the throne of Asgard should also be your goal. If you can''t push your waste brother down to the throne of God, you can''t really return to Asgard and achieve the realm of heavenly father?"


    "Even if you become the Lord of the dimension of hell, you will also be limited by Asgard''s death goddess throne, unless you are willing to give up the death goddess throne and completely become a lord of hell..."


    "But it''s hard for you to accept? The death goddess throne is for you, but your foundation. If you are willing to give up, you have already given up the death goddess throne in the years when you have been suppressed?"


    "In this way, it will fulfill Odin''s wish?" Hella said with a sneer and disdain, "If I give up the throne of the goddess of death, I will no longer be qualified to become the God King of Asgard, and I can''t pose a real threat to Asgard. Isn''t that what Odin wanted to see at the beginning? He sealed me for this purpose?"


    "Yes, from what I know about him, he just wants you to give up the goddess of death and lose the qualification to get the king of Asgard..." Kur nodded and looked at Haila and agreed.


    "That''s why I can''t let Odin''s wish come true! Even if he can''t save his strength for thousands of years, I can''t let him do it!" Hella said in a deep voice with a cold flash in her eyes.


    "So, who can stop me? Could it be that there is a strong father among Asgard who is assisting your waste brother?" Kur looked at Hella''s anger and raised his mouth slightly, as if some conspiracy had succeeded.


    Yes, it''s not just Haila who wants to use Kur, but Kur also wants to use Haila. After all, Kur knows nothing about external things at this time, and Haila needs to help him get familiar with these things. The most important thing is that Kur already knows the purpose of Haila. Haila covets the position of Asgard God King. Why doesn''t Kur want to become Asgard God King again?


    Even, Kur wants to spread his fear to the whole nine realms with the help of the status of Asgard God King. At that time, his strength may go further, achieve a higher level, and even find Odin''s revenge!


    "Do you think Odin will rest assured that a God King of sub heavenly Father level will guard Asgard?" Haila returned to her mind, took a deep look at Kur and said, "especially when Odin knows that you and I may break through the seal and retaliate against Asgard at any time..."


    "So, does Asgard really have a strong father?" Kur''s eyes coagulated. He only speculated before, but in Kur''s view, there should not be a strong father in Asgard, especially a strong father. How can a strong father be willing to subordinate to and assist tor?


    "No, it''s not Asgard. There is a strong father in this atrium, or in this earth!" Hella''s face became solemn. She took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    "Atrium? Earth? This weak race can also give birth to the father level strong?" Kur frowned, as if he didn''t understand why the earth gave birth to the father level strong beyond his imagination.


    "Yes, that guy, called Huang Wen, is a strong father in heaven and the guardian of the earth!" Hella nodded and explained.


    "Father level strong man? How long has he been a father? What''s his strength?" Kur asked after a little thought, looking at Haila.


    "I don''t know how long he has achieved the heavenly Father level, but it shouldn''t be too long..." Hella shook her head seriously and said, "but his strength can''t be underestimated. He has a frightening record. He once killed Mephisto, the Lord of hell, and suffered a heavy blow to Lucifer!"


    "Mephisto?! Lucifer?!" as Asgard''s former God King and God of fear, although Kur and Mephisto and Lucifer do not have much intersection, he still knows a thing or two about the strength of Mephisto and Lucifer.


    Although Mephisto and Lucifer are not the top of the heavenly Father, they are definitely not weak. Huang Wen can kill Mephisto and hit Lucifer hard, which is enough to prove Huang Wen''s strength!


    "With such a strong fighting force, it should be a cooperative relationship with Odin?" Kur quickly thought of something, looked at Haila and asked, "after all, such a strong man can''t be subordinate to Odin, let alone to Thor..."


    "Since it''s a cooperative relationship, what conditions did Odin give Huang? We can give the same conditions or even more. At that time, we only need to deal with one Thor. Isn''t it much easier?"


    Kur is not stupid. After learning the strength of Huang Wen, he didn''t mean to be hard with Huang Wen directly. He can easily regain the throne of Asgard God King. Why did Kur use a more troublesome method?


    "How can it be so easy?" Hella sneered, glanced lightly at Kur and said, "if such a method works, why should I come to you? He is the guardian of the earth and cooperates with Odin. Do you think he will see the gods of our negative gods?"

 Chapter 748

    "The guardian of the earth can''t see the gods of the negative God system?" Kur couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he heard Hella''s words, looked at Hella and said mockingly, "so what? Even the gods will have their own desires and weaknesses. Can this guy not exist?"


    "Or is it because you, the goddess of death, are afraid of his strength and that he will kill you, so you don''t dare to find him at all, let alone understand his situation?"


    "Yes, it''s because I know enough about death that I won''t die in vain. If I have the strength to directly deal with Huang Wen, why would I still appear here and come to you for cooperation?" Hella''s face was cold, then took a deep breath, frankly admitted it, and looked at Kur without weakness and continued.


    "If you weren''t afraid of Huang Wen''s strength, how could you want to seek cooperation here? You''ve already gone directly to kill him, haven''t you? In a word, there''s no difference between you and me!"


    "Moreover, under the condition of completely not knowing Huang Wen''s strength, would you rush to find him? What''s the difference between such behavior and death?"


    "It''s true that it''s no different from dying..." Kur smiled and whispered, "so, how are you going to deal with Huang Wen? Since you''ve come to me, you should have made a full plan?"


    "It''s very simple. Just hold Huang Wen..." Hella looked into Kur''s eyes and whispered, "as long as you can hold Huang Wen, I can go directly to Asgard, defeat Thor and become the God King of Asgard, and then lead Asgard''s army to the earth to help you deal with Huang Wen!"


    "At that time, Asgard belongs to me and the earth belongs to you. You may not know that there are billions of people on the earth at this time. As long as you can create enough fear on the earth, your strength will be further!"


    "Billions of people?" Kur''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect that there would be so many people on the earth at this time, which is too much more than the population in his impression.


    Such a large population is enough for Kur to temporarily ignore Haila''s calculation, and even cooperate with Haila for the time being.


    Kur knew that even if Haila occupied Asgard and became the God King of Asgard, she could not break the contract and not come to the earth to deal with Huang Wen with him.


    After all, once Huang asked such a strong father, it would be a great trouble for Haila, even if Haila also made a strong father!


    Only when Haila and Kur work together to kill Huang Wen can they really feel at ease. As for the ownership of the earth and Asgard, Kur naturally has another plan


    "Well, that''s what you want!" Kur thought for a while, finally nodded, looked at Haila and said with a smile, "then, I wish we can cooperate happily, successfully kill Huang Wen and Thor, and never suffer..."


    "I hope so too!" HeLa laughed and whispered, "so when are you going to do it?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Kur took a faint look at Haila and said, "my current strength has not recovered to its peak. At this time, I went to find Huang and asked. I''m just dying. After all, even Mephisto died in his hands. My current strength is not enough to see..."


    "How long do you have to wait to recover your strength?" Hella frowned at the speech and looked at Kur and urged, "at this time, Thor has inherited the throne of God King. Although he has not inherited the power of the previous generation of God king like Odin, his strength is bound to make great progress with the blessing of the throne of God King..."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. Moreover, Haila, it seems that your self-confidence is not as full as you say. Don''t roll over in Asgard!" Kur narrowed his eyes and said mockingly, then waved his hand. A hammer of different shapes appeared in front of Kur.


    "Hammer..." when Haila saw a hammer with different shapes, her eyes flickered slightly. She thought of mjolnier who had been in her hand before. In Haila''s opinion, mjolnier should be in Thor''s hand at this time. As Thor became the God King of Asgard, mjolnier also became the God King weapon.


    "Go, my hammers, find your host, let the heavenly hammer Master bring chaos to the world and let everyone fall into fear!" just when Haila was distracted, Kur had thrown out all the hammers in front of him, and all eight hammers disappeared into the sky.


    "Are you?" after Haila regained consciousness, she subconsciously frowned. Kur''s behavior seemed inappropriate to Haila, because it was easy to scare the snake by throwing out so many hammers.


    "If I don''t harvest a wave of fear first, I can''t recover to my peak state. If I can recover to my peak state, I think I will be more powerful than Mephisto. I will be more confident to contain the yellow question at that time!" Kur looked at Haila and explained.


    "Besides, the earth is so big that Huang Wen can''t monitor every corner of the earth all the time. Otherwise, when you come here, Huang Wen will have found you long ago. Therefore, you don''t need to be too nervous..."


    "I hope it''s true!" Hella thought for a moment and thought it was the same truth. After all, the boundary of Asgard is much smaller than the earth, but Odin can''t monitor what happened in Asgard all the time. Even Odin needs to rely on heimdar to find a lot of things


    In this way, Huang Wen is really unlikely to find them or find the hammer so soon


    There is nothing wrong with Hella and Kurt''s conjecture, that is, Huang Wen did not find them, because Huang Wen was not in the normal space-time of the earth, but in the quantum field space.


    However, Asgard has heimdar, which can monitor the world and even the nine realms. Among the earth, there are also silly girls and various technologies that can monitor the whole earth.


    Maybe a little bit of small movement, silly girl can''t find it at any time, but it falls from the sky, and the hammer like a meteorite hits the ground. How can silly girl and even the avenger alliance not find them?

 Chapter 749

    "Alarm! There are eight hammers of different shapes falling into the sky. These hammers do not come from the sky, but come out of a certain space!" just when the eight hammers appeared, silly girl''s alarm sounded in the avenger building.


    "Hammer? Falling from the sky? Did Thor do it?" Steve Rogers looked at the storm hammer in his hand and asked with some hesitation at the image in front of him. "Thor is now the God King of Asgard, so he made eight hammers to repay us? But why eight hammers?"


    "It looks like it''s similar to your storm hammer and the previous mjolnier coming... Hmm? No, the destination of these hammers doesn''t seem to be the avenger building!" Tony Stark heard the news and was forced to stop his research and walked into the hall. When he saw the picture, Tony Stark keenly found something, Said in a deep voice.


    "Hmm?! the destination is really not the avenger building!" Logan noticed this. He frowned and said in a deep voice, "so this is not Thor''s means?"


    If the eight hammers fall into the avenger building, Steve Rogers and others will not have the slightest worry at all, because there is a real-time immortal killing sword array over the avenger building at this time. Let alone the eight hammers fall, even if the real meteorite falls, the Avengers will not have any worry at all.


    But now it''s different. The destination of these eight hammers is not the avenger building, so no matter where they fall, they will cause great damage. This can be seen from the picture when they fall, and the scene when mjolnier and the hammer of the storm come before!


    "Silly girl! Can you figure out where they fall?" Tony Stark frowned, looked at the picture and asked.


    "Sorry, I can''t calculate their landing point..." silly girl''s regretful voice sounded in the avenger building, "These eight hammers have strange power. In fact, they are not in one picture, but constantly jumping in countless spaces. The reason why they appear in the same picture now is that I synthesized them for you to watch..."


    "So, it''s a little troublesome. The technology of space jump is full of eight hammers. If these hammers fall to eight places, it''s not easy to do..." Tony Stark stroked his chin with one hand and couldn''t help thinking. He was thinking about breaking the game.


    "They are about to land, and I will send out their landing positions for the first time..." however, these eight hammers were thrown out by a strong father like Kur. Their landing time is shorter than Tony Stark imagined. Before Tony Stark came up with a solution, silly girl''s voice rang.


    "Well, prepare for space transmission. Let''s deal with it in batches. I hope it won''t cause too much damage..." Tony Stark sighed helplessly, that is, this is a sudden supernatural event. If it is a natural event, even if it is a real meteorite landing, the Avengers can better deal with it.


    "Military base, new hope state, Xavier gifted youth college, Atlantic, Brazil, Boston!" just as Tony Stark''s voice fell, silly girl''s voice sounded again, "among them, only one hammer landed in military base, Brazil, Atlantic and Boston, while new hope state and Xavier Gifted Youth College landed with two hammers respectively!"


    "New hope state! Xavier gifted youth college?!" Logan couldn''t help but freeze his eyes. These two places are the territory of mutants. Even though the relationship between Xavier Gifted Youth College and Logan is not very good because of the laser eye, Logan doesn''t want anything to happen to mutants.


    In particular, Jean grey is still the leader of mutants, and has been closed for some time. Logan should pay more attention to the affairs of mutants!


    "The falling of these hammers did not cause any casualties, nor even a little impact..." at this time, silly girl''s voice rang again, and a new picture was released. "These hammers fell to the ground honestly, just like the former mjolnier, as if they were waiting for their master!"


    "Hmm? So, it''s Thor''s method?" at this moment, the Avengers thought of Thor again. After all, there was such a big noise without any casualties. It was like Thor''s behavior similar to a prank.


    "What''s this?" at the same time, in Xavier gifted youth college, the laser eye heard the movement of the students and came out with some doubts. As a result, it happened to see that there were two hammers in different forms in the playground. When it saw the hammer, a laser burst out of the laser eye uncontrollably, and then the body subconsciously walked past.


    "Ah!" the students screamed one by one to avoid, for fear of being hit by the laser of the laser eye.


    Instead of just the laser eye walking towards the hammer, Bobby the Iceman directly turned into an ice lump and walked towards the hammer. The two people held their respective hammers almost at the same time.


    In new hope state, steel lux was painting in the field. A hammer fell in front of him, making steel lux instantly become a metal state, and then raised the hammer uncontrollably.


    In the same new hope state, Raz was having dinner with the Night Walker. Suddenly, Raz''s hair exploded. He suddenly turned his head and looked at a hammer falling from the sky. His body instantly flew up and went towards the hammer. The Night Walker tried to catch Raz twice, but Raz kicked him away.


    Finally, the injured Night Walker could only watch Raz lift a hammer full of evil spirit, then flash, disappear in place and ask for help.


    In Boston, a woman named Emma saw a hammer. A struggle flashed in her eyes. Then her body turned into a diamond and held the hammer. The woman was the famous white queen.


    In Brazil, a young mutant named Roberto, with completely black skin and full of heat waves, came to a hammer and raised it.


    At the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, an Atlantean called artuma, nicknamed Haisha, found a shining hammer on the bottom of the sea. When he saw the hammer, artuma lost control, swam to the hammer and took the hammer in his hand.


    So far, eight new heavenly hammer masters have been born!

 Chapter 750

    "Bobby! Headmaster! What''s the matter with you?" at this time, the naughty Anna of Xavier talent youth college rushed to the direction of the Iceman Bobby and the laser eye. After all, the Iceman Bobby and the laser eye at this time are not quite right at first sight, and probably has a lot to do with the hammer in their hands.


    "Hiss!" but what little naughty Anna didn''t expect was that the laser eye shot directly at her, and the powerful red shock wave shot directly at little naughty Anna, as if to kill little naughty Anna directly!


    "Be careful!" some students shouted nervously. Then a gust of breeze blew away the naughty Anna and avoided the red shock wave from the laser eye.


    At this time, the strength of mutants who can continue to stay in Xavier talent youth college is very good, because since the emergence of new hope state, new hope state has a special school for training mutants to teach everyone to master their abilities faster.


    Originally, Jean grey wanted to let Xavier Gifted Youth College undertake this important task. After all, Jean grey and even most members of the mutant law enforcement team came out of Xavier gifted youth college.


    However, it was a pity that laser eye had rejected Jean Grey''s proposal and said to make Xavier Gifted Youth College independent of the new hope state.


    So, in the end, Jean grey didn''t mean to force the laser eye, and set up a new mutant student. However, Xavier genius Youth College is not independent of new hope state. If Xavier genius Youth College really has nothing to do with new hope state, even if it has a laser eye, it''s hard to escape the targeted people!


    "Bobby, headmaster, it''s me. Are you controlled by the hammers in your hands? Throw them away..." at this time, the naughty Anna who avoided the laser eye attack looked a little embarrassed. She hurried to shout again at the Iceman Bobby and the laser eye.


    "I''m a Mok believer!" the laser eye directly raised the giant hammer in his hand and shouted after hearing the words of little naughty Anna.


    "I''m scatty winterman!" the Iceman Bobby also held up his hammer, and endless cold came out of the Iceman Bobby''s body, forcing the surrounding mutant students to avoid one after another.


    At the same time, a feeling of fear emerged in the hearts of mutant students. Even the laser eye, the most powerful president of Xavier gifted youth college, was caught or even out of control. They don''t know what will happen next!


    "Ready to cover me!" little naughty Anna took a deep breath and looked at the mutant students around her. "You attract their attention and let me plunder their abilities. In this way, they should be able to recover!"


    "OK!" at this time, little naughty Anna has become the backbone of the whole Xavier talent youth college. Since she put forward the plan, the surrounding students naturally have nothing to refute. Moreover, they really have no other way to think of.


    So at the next moment, a group of mutant students began to work. Various mutant abilities appeared in Xavier gifted youth college, attracting the attention of laser eye and Iceman Bobby. Then a gust of breeze flew up with little naughty Anna''s body, and then fell from the sky to the direction of laser eye.


    Even though the Iceman Bobby is little naughty Anna''s boyfriend, little naughty Anna doesn''t mean to start with the Iceman Bobby first, because it''s obvious that the strength of the Iceman Bobby can''t match the laser eye. If the laser eye is solved first, the Iceman Bobby will be solved!


    "Boom!" but the next moment, something that little naughty Anna didn''t expect happened. The laser eye and Iceman Bobby completely broke out their own strength. The powerful red shock wave and the force of ice directly blew out the mutant students who tried to get close around, including little naughty Anna!


    Anyone who dares to approach the laser eye and the Iceman Bobby will become their enemy. If they want to distract the laser eye and the Iceman Bobby, those mutant students can''t do this at all. Therefore, little naughty Anna''s plan failed completely.


    Even, the power of the Iceman Bobby and the laser eye just now has no little reservation. Except for some body variant mutants, there are not a few other mutants who were seriously injured or even died on the spot!


    "How could it be like this..." little naughty Anna was also seriously injured at this time. When she didn''t touch the mutant body, little naughty Anna didn''t have much difference from ordinary people, "am I going to die here today?"


    "Buzz!" just then, a blue light appeared in Xavier gifted youth college, and then two people came out of the light, John and max.


    Yes, silly girl didn''t speculate where the eight hammers fell in advance, but silly girl also found the location of the eight hammers and what happened near the eight hammers in real time.


    Soon, the Avengers were divided into several routes, starting from the priorities of the events and using the space portal. Among all the events, the most urgent situation should be here at Xavier genius junior college.


    "John?" little naughty Anna''s consciousness was a little blurred at this time. When she saw John coming out of the light, little naughty Anna even thought it was her own illusion.


    "Anna?" John subconsciously frowned when he saw little naughty Anna falling to the ground. At the beginning, when fire man John, iceman Bobby and little naughty Anna acted together, it was impossible to say that fire man John didn''t like little naughty Anna at all.


    However, at the beginning, the naughty Anna chose the Iceman Bobby, and the fire man John didn''t show his mind. Later, the fire man John studied with Huang Wen and became a member of Yongchun martial arts school. Even because of Huang Wen, he completely went against the Iceman Bobby.


    At this time, seeing little naughty Anna and out of control Iceman Bobby again, John had a feeling of being separated from the world. He suddenly found that it had been years before he knew it


    "Hey! Don''t be stunned. We''re here to deal with these two guys. Let''s solve them first!" Max saw John stunned and hurriedly reminded him, "it''s the same as before. I''ll deal with the laser eye and you''ll deal with your old opponent Iceman!"


    "OK!" John recovered. He knew that this was not the time to check the little naughty''s injury. If the Iceman Bobby and the laser eye were not restored to normal as soon as possible, there might be mutants around who died miserably in their hands!

 Chapter 751

    "It seems that it''s not an illusion..." hearing the dialogue between Max and John, little naughty Anna vaguely flashed an idea in her mind, "John is one of the Avengers now. There''s an accident here. Maybe the Avengers really found it, so they sent John to help..."


    "But is John Bobby''s opponent now? Bobby obviously didn''t have such strong strength before he got the hammer. The hammer seems to have a great blessing on Bobby''s strength..."


    "Bobby, I''m very disappointed in you!" John looked at the icy Bobby, his eyes stopped on the hammer in Bobby''s hand, and then said.


    "I''m Stacy winterman!" Bobby the Iceman roared angrily as if he recognized John, and then waved his hammer. A giant ice hammer of more than ten meters appeared in front of John and hit John''s head hard.


    "Hum!" with a sound, John stretched out his hand, and a force of law gathered in John''s palm. Then the ten meter long ice hammer turned into a flame in an instant, and then burned directly in the direction of the Iceman Bobby.


    John didn''t waste his time. He was doing his best to study the ice treasure box, but he didn''t directly condense the ice law. Instead, he listened to Huang Wen and directly began to create his own ice and fire law!


    Turning ice into fire is completely unreasonable. Now it is born in John''s hands, and this is just the ability of John''s ice fire law!


    "What?!" even though the Iceman Bobby became a skati winterman and was controlled by Kur''s power, he was still shocked. Even because his reaction was too slow, his body was burned by the flame hammer!


    However, the initial Iceman Bobby is an Iceman state. Such an injury cannot cause fundamental damage to him. As long as the variant ability of Iceman Bobby works a little, he can directly restore his body to a complete Iceman state, so as to recover his injury.


    "Bang!" but just then, John''s body had rushed to the Iceman Bobby. His fist also condensed into ice. Then he punched the Iceman Bobby and directly flew out of the Iceman Bobby.


    As the body of the Iceman Bobby was beaten out, the huge hammer in his hand also fell off directly. At this moment, the Iceman Bobby recovered his mind and broke away from Kur''s control.


    "How is this possible?" however, although the Iceman Bobby was controlled before, he still clearly remembered what had just happened, so he looked a little dull and stood there. He couldn''t believe that John at this time not only had the power of cold ice, but also could turn ice into fire. His strength exceeded him so much!


    "Buzz!" at this moment, the hammer that was taken out flew towards the Iceman Bobby again. According to its appearance, it should continue to control the Iceman Bobby!


    "Go away!" but the hammer flew fast and John shot faster. A huge frost fist condensed in front of John and blew the hammer out directly.


    "No, I don''t want to... Don''t be controlled..." however, John didn''t expect that although the hammer flew out, Bobby the Iceman was once again affected by the power of Kur from the hammer, and his consciousness was constantly struggling.


    "Waste! Do you want to be controlled again? Don''t you see, you know how many people you killed? Even Anna was almost killed by you!" John rushed directly to the Iceman Bobby and punched the Iceman Bobby hard, which made the Iceman Bobby''s consciousness recover a little. "Also, Scotty, don''t you know this is a woman''s name?"


    "Boom!" at this time, Max and the laser eye on one side quickly divided the victory and defeat. The powerful force of thunder and shock wave echoed around. If John hadn''t reacted quickly and directly protected the surroundings with ice, I''m afraid many mutants would die on the spot.


    At least, those mutants who have been seriously injured will certainly not survive, just like naughty Anna.


    With the sound of "pop!" the laser eye fell to the ground exhausted, the hammer in his hand also fell to the ground, and the control of the body returned to the laser eye.


    "What have I done?" when he woke up, the laser eye''s eyes were full of remorse and remorse. He even killed his students and injured many people. All this made the laser eye completely unacceptable.


    With the sound of "hum!" when the laser eye blamed itself, the hammer on one side called him again to control it.


    "Ka! Ka!" Max shot in time, and a thunder force wrapped the hammer directly, but soon, Max''s face changed. He could feel that a powerful force was surging in the hammer, which was the consciousness of a strong man!


    "No, we need to go back quickly!" Max quickly shouted to John nearby. "You freeze the hammer temporarily. Let''s start the space transmission array and go back first!"


    "If we stay here all the time, we can''t destroy these two hammers. They will continue to affect them. Eventually, our strength will be exhausted!"


    "OK!" John heard the speech without any hesitation. Just before, the hammer used by the Iceman Bobby flew back unharmed again, so John decided to take action. First, he shrouded the hammer with a flame and asked the hammer to stop to compete with the flame, but the next moment, the flame turned into ice and sealed the hammer inside.


    It is impossible for John to freeze the hammer for a long time. After all, the hammer has the power of Kur, but there is no problem if it is frozen for a few minutes.


    "Silly girl, take us back!" just after John frozen the hammer, Max immediately contacted silly girl. The space portal directly acted on the two people. With a blue light flashing, Max and John returned to the avenger building with two hammers.


    After the two hammers appeared in the avenger building, they immediately lost their spirituality, or the consciousness belonging to Kur contained in them disappeared directly, and the two hammers became honest in an instant.


    "Hmm? This is the reason for the immortal sword array?" John and Max looked at each other. They noticed the change of the hammer and subconsciously thought of a possibility.

 Chapter 752

    "Headmaster, Bobby..." as Max and John left Xavier gifted youth college with two hammers, some mutant students hesitated to look at the laser eye and Iceman Bobby. At this time, Xavier gifted youth college was seriously damaged, and they were not sure whether it was over.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve recovered..." the laser eye looked apologetically at the mutant students who were not injured and who were seriously injured but didn''t die. He made a difficult decision in his heart, "This time, it''s my fault. I didn''t control myself. I decided that Xavier talent academy can be dissolved. Let''s go to new hope state. At least the mutants there are much safer than us!"


    "This..." those mutants looked at each other when they heard the words of laser eyes, and then endless confusion emerged in their hearts. After all, they have lived in Xavier Gifted Youth College for a long time. They have long been used to living here. At this time, they suddenly want to let them leave, but they are a little confused.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that these students of Xavier Gifted Youth College stay here. They are still students. When they arrive in new hope state, they are no longer students. Such a change of identity also makes them extremely uncomfortable.


    However, unfortunately, the laser eye has made a decision, which can not be easily changed by these students. Especially at this time, there are too many students who need treatment. Xavier genius junior college is a place that can''t deal with so many wounded people at all.


    "Turning ice into fire, how did he do it?" at this time, Bobby the Iceman didn''t care whether Xavier''s gifted youth college would close down. Even little naughty Anna was injured, Bobby the Iceman didn''t pay attention, because his mind was completely on the ability just displayed by John.


    In new hope state, the hammer that landed here was not in one place. One hammer was picked up by ganglishi, while the other hammer was picked up by Logan''s son Raz.


    Originally, Logan wanted to teach his son Raz a lesson, but he was stopped by Tony Stark and Steve Rogers. They volunteered to deal with Raz together.


    "No, what do you two mean? My own son, I can educate myself..." Logan asked after Steve Rogers and Tony Stark stopped them.


    "Well, your relationship with Raz is not very good. If you educate him this time and leave him any psychological shadow," Tony Stark said with a smile. "Your son Ronnie has left. Raz and Lily are your only children. You should deal with them well. The relationship with them is..."


    "Yes, Lily will not leave New York now. You have a good relationship with her, either in Yongchun martial arts school or in the avenger alliance, but you and Raz basically don''t meet much. After all, Raz and Ruiwen are helping Qin Ge Lei deal with the mutants..." Steve Rogers agreed, "Under such circumstances, if you start with Raz, I''m afraid it will worsen your relationship!"


    "No, you two don''t even have children. Is it really good to analyze here?" Logan glared at Steve Rogers and Tony Stark.


    "Although we don''t have children, our knowledge is here. Besides, the guy of ganglish is made of steel. His ability is very similar to that of you after transformation. You should be more suitable to deal with him..." Tony Stark shrugged and didn''t give Logan a chance to continue to refute. "So let''s start quickly!"


    As Tony Stark started the space portal, Logan was reluctantly transferred to the steel force. At this time, there was no one around the steel force. It didn''t cause so many casualties like Xavier genius junior college.


    It''s the drawing board that steel was painting before. It has been shattered by the power of the huge hammer. Steel''s efforts in the afternoon should be destroyed


    "Piot, are you all right?" Logan looked at the steel man who didn''t have any light, but he was emitting silver light. Logan looked at the steel man with some vigilance and asked.


    "Roar!" ganglish heard Logan''s voice and roared, "I''m Gus gravel! I''m going to smash you!"


    "??" Logan blinked subconsciously. He didn''t seem to follow the brain circuit of steel lux.


    "Shua!" with a sound, the steel man didn''t care. Logan couldn''t react. He directly waved the giant hammer in his hand and hit Logan''s head.


    A loud noise of "Qiang!" echoed in the surrounding mountains, and the surrounding plants and trees were even directly shaken out. With a sudden numbness in the arm of the steel man, the giant hammer in his hand directly took off its force and flew out.


    There is no way. Neither the toughened form of steel lux nor the hammer in his hand is as hard as Logan''s aidman alloy, nor can it break the golden light outside Logan aidman alloy.


    It is precisely because the strength of steel lux is too fierce. All the strength in his hand poured on Logan''s head. Coupled with Logan''s own anti earthquake strength, he directly bounced the giant hammer in steel Lux''s hand. After all, it is equivalent to steel lux bearing the three forces of himself, hammer and Logan at the same time!


    Even, because Logan''s head can be called the first iron head baby in the universe, ganglishi''s hammer was directly damaged, a gap appeared on the hammer falling on the ground, the spirit disappeared directly from the hammer, and ganglishi also recovered his mind.


    "Hmm? What''s the situation?" Gang Lishi stared at Logan with some confusion, and then recalled what had just happened, "fortunately, fortunately, it didn''t cause too serious consequences, otherwise, I really regret..."


    "Fortunately, you are Picasso among our mutants. You like painting, and you happen to come to this place today. Otherwise, I''m afraid the new hope state will be like Xavier genius Youth College..." Logan nodded, picked up the damaged hammer that fell to the ground and said.


    "This kind of thing has happened in Xavier gifted youth college?" Gang Lishi asked nervously with a frozen look. "Can it be said that there are casualties in Xavier gifted youth college?"

 Chapter 753

    "It''s inevitable that there are many students in Xavier talent academy, plus the two guys, laser eye and Iceman Bobby, get out of control and cause casualties. However, Max and John have passed, and there should be no big problem..." Logan shrugged and whispered.


    "I''m afraid many innocent people died miserably?" Gang Lishi said with a sigh. "It''s really hard to feel completely out of control just now. Especially in this hammer, there is a powerful force that will make us completely lose ourselves, huh? No, Logan, how are you okay?"


    "This hammer seems to have broken..." Logan raised the hammer in his hand and said with a smile. "Besides, even if this hammer can control people''s hearts, there are not too many effects for me. Now I can be immune to the mental force!"


    "Since you joined the avenger alliance, your strength has improved too fast!" ganglishi looked at Logan and said with some emotion, "I won''t tell you. I want to go to Xavier genius Youth College as soon as possible. Laser eye needs someone to enlighten him..."


    "It''s not that I made too fast progress after joining the avenger alliance, but that I made too fast after meeting the boss..." Logan looked at the back of steel lux and said with flashing eyes, "well, I don''t know what happened to Raz. Forget it, take this hammer back first!"


    "Shua!" with Logan''s voice falling, he soon contacted silly girl and returned to the avenger building with the damaged hammer.


    Also in the new hope state, Raz lost control after getting the hammer. Originally Raz was going to destroy, but the next moment, the night walker had appeared here with the demon girl.


    "Raz! What are you doing?!" the angry voice of the evil woman sounded in Raz''s ear, making Raz''s body tremble slightly. It''s not that Raz regained consciousness, but Raz''s body has an instinctive fear of the voice!


    "I''m greysos destroyer!" but soon, Raz shouted out a paragraph uncontrollably. The hammer in his hand kept turning, and the powerful thunder was released from Raz''s mouth and vomited directly to the direction of the demon girl.


    At this time, under the hammer''s blessing, the thunder force in Latz''s mouth is much stronger than before. That is Huang asked not to be here. Otherwise, if you see Latz''s shape, you must be able to make complaints about "tucking trough". How can a man still put lightning?


    Yes, Raz was in the state of a centaur after being strengthened by the apocalypse. Now he takes a hammer and turns around his head. He is a living shadow of war, hekarim!


    "Boom!" the devil shaped woman subconsciously turned into a laser eye, and the powerful shock wave collided with Raz''s thunder force.


    However, the devil shaped woman who could completely suppress Raz was no longer Raz''s opponent this time. After the explosion, the devil shaped woman''s body flew out directly and landed on the ground.


    "Mother!" the Night Walker couldn''t help exclaiming. His body shape suddenly appeared in front of the magic woman. At this time, Raz had made his second attack, and the Night Walker could only subconsciously take the magic woman to avoid.


    "Hum!" but just then, a blue portal appeared between Raz, the magic woman and the Night Walker. Tony Stark in nano armor and Steve Rogers with storm axe appeared here.


    It''s not that Tony Stark doesn''t want to use space gem armor. This time, Tony Stark doesn''t use space gem armor. The first reason is that Tony Stark can''t fully control the power of space gem at this time. The second reason is naturally that space gem wants to help everyone transfer space. If Tony stark uses it himself, The Avengers don''t have the ability to get to the scene so quickly


    "Hoo!" the Night Walker and the magic woman sighed with relief when they saw Steve Rogers and Tony Stark. "Fortunately, you arrived in time, otherwise, Raz might cause great damage..."


    "It''s all right. We''re the elders of Raz. We should come and help!" Tony Stark smiled at the magic girl.


    Yes, that''s why Tony Stark is so active to deal with Raz. He finally has the opportunity to stand in the same generation as Logan and won''t be laughed at by Logan''s uncle.


    As for Steve Rogers, naturally because he couldn''t stand Tony Stark''s obsession with this matter, he followed helplessly.


    "Ah? Aren''t we the same generation?" the Night Walker asked subconsciously after hearing Tony Stark''s words.


    "Steve! Let''s go!" Tony Stark''s face turned black, stared at the Night Walker angrily, and then made a gesture to leave here.


    "OK, I''ll talk to Logan later. You are the elders of Raz!" the magic shaped woman said reluctantly, "you should subdue Raz quickly and wait until Mr. Huang Wen or Lord Phoenix help him out of control..."


    The devil shaped woman was also helpless at this time. She didn''t expect that Tony Stark had become an avenger for so long and could be so unreliable, and even haggle over the issue of seniority.


    Besides, isn''t it true that she is older than Tony Stark, whether she is a magic girl or Logan?


    With the sound of "Kaka!" when the demon girl whispered in her heart, Raz shot again. No, it was the exit. The powerful force of thunder condensed in Raz''s mouth, and then sprayed in the direction of Steve Rogers and Tony Stark.


    Raz proved with strength that what is a qualified spray!


    "Boom!" but when Raz''s powerful thunder force bombarded him, Steve Rogers threw out the storm hammer in his hand. On the storm hammer, the powerful thunder force was also condensed, and even the thunder force spitted out by Raz was blown away directly!


    "Hmm?" when Raz saw the flying storm hammer, his pupils narrowed slightly, and then subconsciously smashed the hammer into the storm hammer.


    "Bang!" followed by the tragedy.


    Although the storm hammer is not as indestructible as aidman alloy, it is still harder than the hammer in Raz''s hand. Most importantly, the power contained in the storm hammer is much more than that of a single hammer among the eight hammers.


    Therefore, when the two hammers collided, Raz''s hammer flew out of control

 Chapter 754

    With the sound of "hum!" Raz''s hammer fell to the ground and made a sad sound. However, this hammer is much luckier than that of steel lux. At least, the hammer of steel lux has basically been completely destroyed, and this hammer is only slightly damaged.


    "Tut tut!" Tony Stark couldn''t help tut tut tut when he saw the hammer that could fly again and was unharmed in Steve Rogers''s hand. "It seems that your hammer is more powerful. The magic hammer opposite is obviously not your opponent!"


    "After all, the storm hammer was begged by Huang Wen from Odin, and even a replica of Thor''s hammer with the same ability. Naturally, it is not comparable to the unknown hammer on the other side..." Steve Rogers nodded, looked at the storm hammer in his hand and said softly.


    "Roar!" while Steve Rogers was talking to Tony Stark, Raz uttered an inhuman roar. The hammer returned to Raz''s hand again. Endless thunder broke out from Raz''s body and directly surrounded Raz''s body.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? Max and Logan have finished the battle? They don''t say that as long as the hammer is hit and flew out, the controlled people can return to normal?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a doubt and watched Raz mutter with stronger and stronger breath.


    It''s true that Tony Stark had the leisure to talk to Steve Rogers just now because they had received news from Max, John and Logan. Otherwise, they wouldn''t stand there and chat so easily.


    But now, Raz''s situation is obviously different from others. The hammer hit by the storm hammer has returned to Raz''s hands again, and Raz''s power has obviously become more powerful!


    "Whatever, let''s solve the hammer first!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and said, "wait a minute, I''ll fly the hammer out. You isolate Raz and prevent him from getting the hammer again..."


    "Then we directly sent it back to the avenger building. There is the immortal killing sword array arranged by Huang Wen. These hammers should not be able to turn over any waves!" Tony Stark instantly understood what Steve Rogers meant. He smiled and nodded, with a blue light surging in his palm. "You do it, I''m ready!"


    "Shua!" the hammer of the storm flew out and turned into an endless thunder storm, colliding with the thunder around Raz''s body.


    "Boom!" the powerful explosion echoed around. The people around had evacuated, but the houses were destroyed in this wave of explosion.


    "Sleeping trough?!" Tony Stark didn''t expect that the power of this explosion was so powerful. Fortunately, he reacted fast enough and directly waved his hand to generate an energy barrier to block the fluctuation of this explosion.


    "Damn it!" at the same time, in the affiliated space where Kur and Haila are located, Kur''s eyes flash anger. Before, he has felt that three hammers have lost their sense, and even one hammer seems to have been directly destroyed, so Kur has strengthened his power and control over the subsequent hammers.


    But Kur didn''t expect that even if he strengthened his power and control, his hammer still failed. Moreover, Kur also felt the power of thunder from Asgard!


    "What God is your waste brother?" Kur frowned, turned his head, looked at Haila and asked in a deep voice.


    "Thor..." Hella looked at Kur with some doubts and replied.


    Haila didn''t know what happened on the earth or what Kur''s hammers had experienced, so she didn''t quite understand why Kur suddenly thought of Thor.


    "Your waste brother should be on earth at this time!" Kur took a deep breath, looked into Hella''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "I feel the power of thunder from Asgard. He beat my hammer with a hammer..."


    "Mjolnier?" Hella raised her eyebrows and became more confused. "It''s impossible. I didn''t feel mjolnier''s breath on earth. I used to be the master of mjolnier. If mjolnier was really on earth, I couldn''t feel it!"


    "Hmm? How did the thunder power belonging to Asgard appear on the earth?" Kur subconsciously frowned when he heard the speech. He stared into Hella''s eyes. "Are you sure Thor is not on the earth?"


    "Even if Thor is on earth, what can he do? On earth, can''t we defeat him more easily?" Hella shook her head and flashed a light in her eyes. "If not in Asgard, Thor will lose the blessing of the God King. If I kill him, I can directly return to Asgard and become the God King of Asgard..."


    "Moreover, I can be sure that mjolnier is not on earth, that is, if Thor was really here, he didn''t even bring mjolnier!"


    "It''s really not Thor?" Kur felt something carefully. Suddenly his face was cold and said in a deep voice, "damn! Are there so many strong people on earth? Why did I throw so many hammers and everyone was found? No, I can''t wait any longer!"


    At this time, the battle of new hope state was over. The collision of the two regiments with the force of thunder finally won the final victory. Raz''s hammer was hit and flew out by the storm, and Raz was directly protected by Tony Stark with an energy shield.


    With the emergence of the energy shield, Raz gradually recovered his mind, and the hammer still rushed to Raz, but was sent back to the avenger building by the sudden space portal.


    "Pa Ji!" as the hammer entered the avenger building, Kur''s power was directly isolated. Raz''s hammer, like the hammer brought back by Max and John, lost its spirit and fell directly to the ground.


    "Each of these hammers is really different..." Tony Stark looked at the four hammers on the ground and couldn''t help muttering, "or the power contained in these hammers is also different. In this way, do these hammers belong to the same person or are there people who can control so much power?"


    "Can''t the boss master so many powers?" Logan heard Tony Stark''s words, thought a little and said, "so I''m afraid the enemy this time is not so simple..."

 Chapter 755

    "You mean, the enemy this time may be the sub heavenly father or even the heavenly father?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and looked at Logan in surprise.


    "Yes, and my perception tells me that this matter still has something to do with Asgard!" Logan nodded affirmatively and said, "these hammers, both in strength and their landing mode, are very similar to Asgard''s two hammers. In addition, I remember the boss said that Thor and rocky have a sister who has never appeared..."


    "Hella! Do you doubt that Hella did these things?" Steve Rogers asked subconsciously when he thought of what happened in another parallel universe, and then suddenly thought of something. He couldn''t help muttering, "no, I remember they talked about Hella in another universe. Hella doesn''t seem to have so many hammers?"


    "Is the difference between our two universes so small?" Tony Stark shook his head and said, "I think Logan is right this time. We should pay attention to what happened over there. Let''s take a look at what happened over there and see if there were any accidents. If not, we''ll directly inform Huang Wen and let him go out!"


    "All right!" Steve Rogers and Logan looked at each other, nodded and agreed with Tony Stark''s proposal. In the absence of Huang Wen, the three giants of the Avengers alliance made a decision, and basically no one will refute it.


    A little earlier, in a military base, general Ross was digging his own strength. At the same time, he still didn''t mean to stop his research on gamma soldiers.


    At this time, the alarm of the whole military base suddenly sounded. Although the scientific and technological level of the military base was not as good as the avenger building, the military base also obtained more advanced technology after the zeta Ruixing technology was continuously studied.


    Therefore, when the hammer thrown by Kur was about to hit the military base, the alarm of the military base sounded and the track of the hammer was found.


    "Meteorite? Hammer?" general Ross jumped up directly after a short period of thinking. He was full of a strong sense of strength. He actually wanted to forcibly block the hammer with his own body strength to avoid hitting the military base.


    "Hum!" but what general Ross didn''t expect was that when he jumped up, he felt that his consciousness was greatly impacted, and then his body began to get out of control. His fist clenched hand opened directly and grabbed the hammer in the air.


    "Dong!" soon, general Ross fell to the ground, and an air current circled on general Ross, so that the soldiers around did not dare to come near, because they had studied gamma soldiers, and they were familiar with general Ross''s state of being out of control at this time.


    "Roar!" general Ross roared, waved his hammer and began to destroy everywhere.


    "General!" the soldiers around hurriedly dodged and kept shouting general Ross''s name, trying to wake general Ross up, but unfortunately, their behavior did not achieve any effect.


    "Let the gamma army do it, we can''t let general Ross destroy the military base like this!" soon, the adjutant thought of a solution, and he decisively issued an order, "do it, I''ll bear all the consequences!"


    At this time, the adjutant is ready. After this incident, he will either be punished by general Ross or go to the military court, but the adjutant can''t watch general Ross tear down the military base they managed to build.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Unfortunately, the adjutant''s idea was good, but the reality taught him a lesson. None of the gamma warriors were even the enemies of general Ross, even the legendary gamma warriors.


    Not to mention that general Ross with a hammer has obviously become more powerful. Even if general Ross does not have a hammer, it is not comparable to these diluted gamma warriors. If he has enough energy to be absorbed by general Ross, general Ross''s strength can be improved all the time, just like the angry hawk.


    However, Haoke''s angry power comes from himself, while general Ross needs to rely on external forces. This is where general Ross is inferior to Haoke.


    At this time, the hammer in general Ross''s hand gives general Ross a double power blessing, not only Kur''s power blessing, but also the energy contained in the hammer makes general Ross absorb into his body. Therefore, general Ross''s strength becomes extremely terrible!


    "Hum!" just as the whole military base was constantly destroyed by general Ross, a blue light appeared in the military base, and then two huge bodies came out of the light.


    It was not someone else, but hawk and needlework hawk. There was no way. How could Betty Ross sit still when she found that the place where the hammer landed was the military base where general Ross was located? She directly turned into a needlework hawk, clamoring to come and help general Ross. At least, she had to see that general Ross wouldn''t do anything.


    "Betty, give it to hawk!" when needlework hawk was ready to rush to general Ross, hawk found the gamma soldiers lying on the ground around him, so he quickly pressed needlework hawk''s shoulder and said.


    "Well, it''s up to you. You should be careful..." needlework hawk frowned and finally stopped, and then looked at hawk with some uneasiness. Just when hawk thought needlework hawk was concerned about him, needlework hawk continued to charge, "don''t hurt your father. Just try to take his hammer!"


    "Hawk... I see!" Hawk''s mouth twitched slightly, finally nodded helplessly, and then rushed to the direction of general Ross.


    However, general Ross''s body suddenly expanded a circle, because just at this time, Kur strengthened his strength, so general Ross broke out far more power than hawk imagined!


    With the sound of "bang!", general Ross''s hammer collided with hawk''s fist. Because of the words of needlework hawk, hawk didn''t use all his strength. Hawk''s body directly flew upside down and completed his destiny that he would be beaten out every battle.


    "Hawk!" however, hawk, who got up, was instantly angry. He didn''t bother to take care of the words of needlework hawk just now. He decided to teach general Ross a good lesson first!

 Chapter 756

    "Hawk wants you to look good! Ross!" Hawk roared and rushed to general Ross''s sense of direction, and his body expanded directly. This time, the power of sub heavenly Father level was displayed on hawk!


    "I''m Nur breaker!" general Ross heard hawk''s voice, also roared, then waved his hammer and ran in the direction of hawk.


    "No..." when needlework hawk saw this scene, his face flashed with concern. Because of this, it was obvious that both hawk and general Ross didn''t mean to keep their hands at this time. They really moved seriously!


    With the sound of "bang!" the hammer in general Ross''s hand collided with hawk''s fist. This time, there was no victory or defeat. The walls of the surrounding military bases were shattered by powerful shock waves. Countless soldiers and gamma soldiers also flew out, and even needlework hawk had to step back.


    "So strong? How could it be?" needlework hawk couldn''t believe it. Looking at the general hawk and rose caught in the battle, she couldn''t help shouting out.


    The object of needlework hawk''s surprise can not be hawk, but general Ross. Needlework hawk also knows that hawk broke through the sub heavenly Father level before. That''s why needlework hawk was surprised by general Ross''s strength.


    After all, the former general Ross could not even break through the previous Haoke, but now he was able to compete with yatianfu Haoke, which completely exceeded the imagination of needlework Haoke.


    The reason why general Ross can have such strong strength is really because of the hammer in his hand. Because many hammers have been destroyed or lost contact before, Kur has strengthened the power transmission of subsequent hammers, which just makes general Ross absorb this energy and his strength has been greatly improved!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The battle between Haoke and general Ross continued, and everything around her was destroyed. The former military base had been completely damaged, that is, the needlework Haoke retreated in time, and her own strength was ok, so she survived.


    As for the others in the military base, both the gamma soldier and the adjutant were covered under the ruins of the military base, and their life and death were unknown


    "Shall we help?" Max asked as he looked at the battle at the military base in the image and couldn''t help turning his head to John.


    "Help? Don''t be kidding. The technology industry has specialized. We can deal with the enemies of the energy system, but our strength is not very good in the face of Haoke them..." John looked at max reluctantly and said.


    "They have rough skin and thick flesh. Although our energy can hurt them, their recovery ability can be recovered in an instant. If we don''t make them elemental, our bodies are too fragile for them..."


    "If you want to help Haoke, only uncle wolf can be considered the most appropriate. Although uncle wolf is a little short in front of them, he is not weaker or even stronger than them in strength, speed, defense and recovery!"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t really want to participate in their battle..." Luo Gen just came back at this time. He looked at the image in front of him and said helplessly, "it would be ok if we could rescue the people in the base a little earlier, but now, it''s meaningless for us to do it..."


    "At this time, Haoke and general Ross have become rivals to each other. Even Betty Ross can''t participate in the battle, let alone me. If I forcibly participate in the battle, I''m afraid I will become the common enemy of Haoke and general Ross!"


    "Bang!" however, while logan was talking to Max and John, there were new changes in the battlefield of the military base. Hawk''s fist collided with general Ross''s hammer and made a loud noise. The bodies of both sides were shocked. Such a fierce battle made the fighting spirit of both sides reach a peak!


    "Useless hammer!" just then, when general Ross reached the peak of his fighting spirit, he directly threw out the hammer in his hand, because he found that during the close combat, this huge long hammer really got in the way, affecting general Ross''s battle, and even made general Ross get several blows for nothing!


    "..." all the people who saw this scene were stunned, and the corners of their mouths couldn''t help twitching. They met this situation for the first time. After all, the hammers of several people before were beaten out. They also thought that general Ross''s hammer should also be beaten out this time.


    But everyone didn''t expect that general Ross threw the hammer directly because of the vigorous fighting. I''m afraid even Kur himself didn''t think of this, because Kur''s cognition, no one can get rid of his control by himself!


    "Hmm?" general Ross, who threw away his hammer, gradually regained his consciousness. The previous memory emerged in general Ross''s mind, which suddenly changed general Ross''s face.


    However, before general Ross could say anything, a huge, green fist came in his direction, and general Ross, who didn''t come back, was hit right by the fist.


    "Bang!" general Ross''s body flew out and fell heavily to the ground. Half of the flesh and blood on his face was directly lost by hawk''s punch. The whole face looked a little flesh and blood blurred.


    "Hawk?" after this punch, hawk also felt something wrong. The whole person directly separated from the fighting state, and then looked at general Ross with a dull look.


    "Hawk! What are you doing? My father is obviously awake!" the excited needlework hawk directly turned into an eagle banshee, flew to general Ross, stared at hawk with some dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t blame him, let him give me a good beating, so that I can calm down..." general Ross sighed, and the injury on his face healed quickly. However, the injury on his face can heal, and the surrounding military bases and the dead soldiers have no chance to revive.


    "It''s all my fault! If it weren''t for me, it wouldn''t be like this here. We spent an unknown number of years of effort. Just because I was out of control, it''s all destroyed here..." general Ross said with a strong sense of remorse in his voice.

 Chapter 757

    "Father, it''s not your fault. It''s all because of the damn hammer!" needlework hawk heard general Ross''s words and quickly comforted him. "It''s not just your father who lost control, nor is it just this hammer that landed here. Many hammers landed on the earth, causing different harm in different places..."


    "How many more hammers?" general Ross''s eyes coagulated when he heard the speech. He frowned and looked at the hammer thrown out by him. Only from his experience, he could infer what would happen after being controlled by the hammer.


    Not only lose control of the body, but more importantly, after having a hammer, being controlled will gain a strong power, which will enable an ordinary person to have a strong destructive power!


    "No, you must stop them!" said general Ross, looking at needlework hawk quickly.


    "Don''t worry, father, the avenger alliance has begun to act, and we have solved several hammers..." needlework Hawk has separated from the form of Eagle Banshee at this time, and she gently comforted general Ross.


    "Hum!" just then, the hammer that had been thrown out by general Ross floated again, and even flew towards general Ross again.


    "Bang!" with a quick eye and quick hand, hawk threw a huge stone directly and smashed the hammer out.


    However, what hawk didn''t expect was that when the hammer flew again, it didn''t fly in the direction of general Ross, but in the direction of his hawk!


    "Hawk?" there was a hesitation in hawk''s eyes. He didn''t know that because the avenger alliance was covered by the cage of the immortal sword array, many of Kur''s hammers didn''t find a host that was really suitable for them. For example, the hammer in front of hawk was obviously more suitable for Hawk. Hawk should be Nur ¡¤ boundary breaker!


    "Hum!" but when Hawke was confused and even prepared to subconsciously block the hammer, a blue light appeared here. Logan''s flashing Golden Palm grabbed the hammer, and then the blue light disappeared with the people and returned to the avenger building.


    "PATA!" after returning to the avenger building, Logan casually threw the hammer to the ground. There was a sword array. Logan didn''t care whether the hammer would rebel in the avenger building.


    "Here is..." after a short absence of consciousness, general Ross soon realized where it was. Even, general Ross noticed that there were three images in front of him, among which the Avengers he knew were moving.


    In the first image, general Ross is familiar with the spider trio, Huang Liang, Peter Parker and spider Gwen. At this time, the spider trio is located in Brazil. The man who fought with them is Roberto, a mutant who is dark and emits flame and shock wave energy.


    "Roberto, we have your information here. You''d better surrender quickly, or you will regret for life!" Peter Parker''s eager voice echoed around. It''s not that Peter Parker doesn''t want to fight, but Peter Parker and even spider Gwen can''t fight Roberto.


    After all, Roberto is a flame system capable person, even a flame capable person who directly absorbs the energy of the sun. He is known as a sunspot, which shows how powerful his ability is.


    In the face of such flame capable people, Peter Parker and spider Gwen can only choose close combat. Their spider silk can''t play any role for Roberto.


    But the threat of close combat to Roberto is really limited. Roberto''s body is almost covered by high temperature. Peter Parker and spider Gwen face such high temperature and feel a little uncomfortable.


    In addition, the hammer in Roberto''s hand is really ferocious. Huang Liang has to distract himself from taking care of spider Gwen and Peter Parker during the battle. Finally, the two men had to retreat and let Huang Liang fight with Roberto alone, while Peter Parker and spider Gwen harassed Roberto''s attention.


    It has to be said that after Peter Parker and spider Gwen retreat, Huang Liang can give full play to his strength. As Huang Wen''s eldest disciple, Huang Liang''s strength has been surpassed by several of his younger martial brothers and sisters.


    However, Huang Wen has taught Huang Liang the new version of the Tathagata palm before, and even personally showed Huang Liang the application of the law of Buddha. Huang Liang gained a lot from it.


    At this time, Huang Liang has fully understood the law of Buddha, but at least his use of Tathagata Buddha has become more powerful!


    In particular, Huang Liang''s Roberto, although powerful, is not as special as general Ross. Roberto can only absorb the radiant energy of the sun, not the energy from the hammer. It seems that general Ross''s ability is even more powerful than Roberto!


    Therefore, as Peter Parker and spider Gwen withdrew from the battle, Huang Liang gave full play to his strong strength without scruples in his heart!


    Roberto is known as the sunspot, and the Tathagata palm is also known as the Tathagata palm. Even when the Tathagata palm operates, it can also obtain the power of the sun. Therefore, Huang Liang is not empty when facing Roberto.


    "Hum!" a Huang Liang, who was full of golden light and flame, rushed directly to Roberto. Huang Liang had been able to turn the long-range Tathagata palm into a close combat method


    Even, at this time, Huang Liang was covered with golden light and Roberto was covered with darkness. The two people were constantly colliding like a duel between the sun and sunspots at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    At the beginning, Roberto was even with Huang Liang. The two were neck and neck, but with the battle going on, Roberto''s combat effectiveness became weaker and weaker.


    Because of Huang Liang''s existence, all the forces from the sun around him have been absorbed by Huang Liang. Without the blessing of the sun, Roberto''s strength in his body has become less and less, and his combat effectiveness has naturally become weaker and weaker.


    After all, Roberto has not really grown up at this time. His ability at this time is the same as max. his body cannot generate energy by itself and needs to be charged by the sun.


    "Bang!" with a dull noise, Roberto was beaten away by Huang Liang, and the hammer in his hand fell off directly. Peter Parker and spider Gwen were quick eyed and quick at hand. They directly wrapped the hammer in three layers and three layers with a large amount of spider silk, and then pulled it up, giving no chance for the hammer to move!


    "Buzz!" at this time, a bright blue light flashed, and the spider trio, together with hammer and Robert, disappeared here.

 Chapter 758

    "Hmm? Here is?" Roberto''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion. He looked at the strange environment around him and seemed at a loss. But soon, Roberto''s eyes lit up because he saw Logan, the famous Wolverine among the mutants.


    "Uncle wolf! I''m your fan!" Roberto came to Logan with some excitement, looked at Logan and said excitedly, "so, is this the avenger alliance?"


    "Yes, this is the avenger alliance. You''ve just been controlled by this hammer. Fortunately, it didn''t cause much damage..." Logan looked at Roberto, nodded and glanced at the direction of general Ross and John. The casualties in both of them are a little big, especially on general Ross''s side, which can be called the total annihilation of the army.


    "So, not just a hammer?" Roberto heard Logan''s words and looked aside at the picture. In one of the pictures, a woman glittering with diamonds was holding a hammer and standing in place. There was a crimson air flow around her body, as if the woman''s body could not move because of the air flow.


    Yes, it is Wanda who shot at the White Queen. After all, the White Queen is also a famous mutant. Her strength is far above the unknown sunspot like Roberto. Therefore, after the White Queen obtained the hammer, the avenger alliance dare not underestimate it.


    Of course, Wanda is not acting alone. Pietro also follows Wanda to deal with the white queen, but unfortunately, like Peter Parker and spider Gwen in the spider trio, Pietro has no way to deal with the White Queen.


    Not to mention that the White Queen''s telepathic ability is second only to Charles, but also that the White Queen''s ability to diamond her whole body can be called a bug. She can withstand great power attacks and even be immune to the spiritual attacks of telepathizers. Even if she can''t compare with Logan''s aidman alloy transformation, she can''t help people with speed ability like pitero to take the White Queen.


    Of course, the diamond transformation characteristics of the White Queen also doomed the White Queen''s defense to have an upper limit. The characteristics of hard and brittle diamonds are not just talking


    But at this time, Wanda and Pietro didn''t mean to turn against the White Queen''s diamond. Wanda directly chose to have a spiritual confrontation with the white queen, and was ready to forcibly snatch the hammer in the White Queen''s hand with its own powerful chaotic magic and spiritual power!


    In fact, in theory, since the White Queen has turned into a diamond shape, she should not be controlled by outsiders and lose her ability to move. However, the gap between the White Queen and Kur is too big.


    With the sound of "Dong!" however, the gap between the White Queen and Kur is naturally large, but the gap between her and Wanda is also not small. With the complete outbreak of Wanda''s chaotic magic, the White Queen''s body flew out directly, and even the whole person directly changed from the form of diamond into the form of ordinary people.


    "Wanda! Now, control her hammer so that she can recover!" Pietro''s eyes lit up and shouted at Wanda.


    Pietro didn''t mean to grab the hammer and escape at this time, because Logan has shared intelligence. As long as he holds the hammer, he will be directly affected by the hammer. After all, not everyone is Logan, who can be immune to this influence.


    "Good!" Wanda''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech, and a powerful chaotic magic rushed to the hammer in the White Queen''s hand. However, at this time, Wanda''s face suddenly changed, and the powerful chaotic magic suddenly turned to defense, forming a protective cover to protect herself and pitero!


    With the sound of "bang!" as the protective cover had just taken shape, a body appeared over the protective cover, and then slapped the protective cover with one palm, which broke the protective cover directly at once!


    "Hmm? The reaction was very quick!" it was no one else who felt that he had lost control of several hammers and had to choose to do it himself.


    "Wanda!" Pietro saw the white Wanda after the protective cover was broken. He hurried to Wanda''s side in a moment, some worried hugged Wanda, who trembled slightly, and asked in a low voice, "how''s it? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Wanda''s face was a little pale. She looked up at Kur in the air. After looking at her frown, she asked, "who are you? These hammers are your means?"


    "Oh? It seems that my hammer plans were really destroyed by you!" Kur flashed a cold light in his eyes and looked at Wanda suddenly smiled. "It''s good. It can destroy so many hammers and even make them lose their connection with me. You have something..."


    "So, who are you?" Wanda felt the strong pressure from Kur, looked at Kur again and asked, "why do you want to control so many people?"


    "Naturally, it''s to let you, a backward place, preach our real name!" Kur raised his mouth slightly, looked at Wanda and said, "I''m the God of fear. Kur the snake, your strength is good. If you can submit to me, I can spare your life..."


    "Hum!" just as Kur''s voice fell, a blue light appeared around Wanda, and then Steve Rogers, Logan, Tony Stark and other Avengers all came out along the blue light.


    Even general Ross came out with him. Although general Ross had seen the strength of Kurt in the avenger building, and even the frightened Wanda was not Kurt''s opponent, general Ross came together.


    The people who support general Ross are filled with anger in his heart. If it were not for Kur''s hammer, general Ross would not lose control. So many soldiers and gamma soldiers in the military base would not sacrifice like that. For general Ross, Kur is his enemy!


    So general Ross came. Even if it wasn''t for the different abilities of general Ross and hawk, general Ross had become extremely powerful at this time!


    "Hmm? So many people?" a trace of surprise flashed in Kur''s eyes. He didn''t expect that he found a man who shot at his heavenly hammer master and would lead to so many Avengers. However, Kur was not prepared to let go of any of these Avengers. There were many anti rightists and few people. There was no difference for Kur, As long as Huang asked not to do it!

 Chapter 759

    "So, have you solved my heavenly hammer masters?" Kur looked at the Avengers, raised his eyebrows and said, "so, where''s my hammer? What happened to my hammer?"


    "Your hammer? Destroyed by us!" Logan gave a cold look at Kur and said in a deep voice, "I don''t care who you are or what your origin is. What you have done at this time is enough to let you die a hundred times!"


    "Let me die a hundred times? It''s up to you?" Kur''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain and said with a sneer. "Or do you still have help? Hmm? It seems that you still have help. My last hammer has lost its sense..."


    Kur, whose eyes were full of disdain, became very unhappy at this time, because he sensed that his last tianhammer venerable had died and disappeared with the hammer, as if he had been completely destroyed!


    When time pushed forward a little, when a hammer was found missing in the Atlantic Ocean, the Avengers were not ready to take care of it, but Tony Stark felt that people controlled by the hammer had appeared in other places, which was unreasonable. There was no talent right where the hammer fell in the last place.


    So, the Avengers could not see the picture in the Atlantic, but they still sent Johnny blazer, who said he was not afraid of water, to send it to see it.


    Johnny Blazer didn''t expect that as soon as he transmitted it, he fell directly into the Atlantic Ocean. Fortunately, Johnny Blazer responded quickly, directly opened his evil spirit Knight state, and then forcibly caught a great white shark and turned it into the mount of evil spirit knight.


    You know, the flame of the evil spirit knight is different from the flame of John and thunderbolt fire Johnny stone. Before understanding the law, John''s flame, like Johnny stone''s flame, is a natural fire. It cannot burn without oxygen and will be extinguished when encountering a large amount of water.


    But the flame of the evil spirit knight is the fire of hell. As long as Johnny Blazer''s power is not exhausted, he can burn his own fire of hell.


    "The smell of evil!" in the ocean, Johnny Blazer still smelled a smell, which came from the perception of the soul. There was an evil existence in front that was enough to be judged by Johnny Blazer!


    "Found it!" soon, Johnny Blazer found a creature somewhat different from human beings, a Haisha holding a luminous hammer in his hand.


    It is worth mentioning that Haisha''s hammer is a relatively small one among the heavenly hammer worshippers, even close to the size of storm hammer and Thor hammer.


    "Who are these people?" Johnny Blazer saw that there were many bodies floating in the surrounding ocean, which looked similar to Haisha and slightly different from human beings. "Fishman? Can survive in the sea?"


    "Roar!" just when Johnny Blazer murmured in his heart, Haisha found Johnny Blazer''s place. He roared and directed at Johnny Blazer''s direction. Under Kur''s control, Haisha wanted to kill people he could see and create enough panic, even though Haisha had never seen such creatures as Johnny Blazer at the bottom of the sea.


    "Pa!" but to hisha''s surprise, Johnny Blazer threw out a metal chain with flame and wrapped his body.


    The flame, which is basically invisible at the bottom of the sea, appeared in front of Haisha at this time, so that Haisha didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    However, what happened next made Haisha more at a loss, because he saw a pair of burning eyes!


    "You are guilty!" Johnny Blazer directly pulled Haisha to his body, looked at Haisha''s eyes and launched his judgment eyes. "Look at my eyes, your soul has been eroded by the people you have killed. Feel their pain!"


    "Hmm?" as Johnny Blazer''s voice fell, a pain of soul biting shrouded Haisha''s heart. He seemed to see that a soul killed by himself was rushing towards him, and then constantly biting his soul!


    "No! No! No!" Haisha uttered a cry of fear. He wanted to struggle to escape, but he couldn''t do it at all. The hammer in his hand came out directly. At this time, he had sobered up, but Johnny Blazer didn''t mean to let Haisha go at all, because Johnny Blazer knew that Haisha was full of evil, Those who need to be judged!


    "Next, it''s the hammer..." Johnny Blazer turned his head and looked at the hammer. A cold flash flashed in his eyes and directly pulled the hammer to his side with a chain.


    "Boom!" a powerful infernal fire was summoned by Johnny blazer and began to burn the hammer in front of him.


    At the beginning, Hellfire did no harm to the hammer, but with the passage of time, the power of Hellfire penetrated into the hammer and directly burned Kur''s consciousness contained in it. That''s why Kur lost his sense of the hammer.


    "So, where''s Haila?" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and looked at Kur and asked after hearing Kur mention the last hammer in the confrontation between Kur and the avenger.


    "Hmm?" Kur subconsciously frowned at the speech. He didn''t quite understand why Tony Stark knew about Hella.


    "You have almost the same hammer as mjolnier in your hand, so you are Thor''s companions on earth?" at this time, Hera''s body appeared. Her eyes looked at the storm hammer in Steve Rogers''s hand and the Avengers asked.


    "It''s really Asgard''s business!" Steve Rogers tightened the storm hammer in his hand. He thought of the experience that Thor was crushed by Hella in another world. Steve Rogers decided that he couldn''t throw out the storm hammer in a moment, so as not to repeat the mistakes of mjolnier.


    "It seems that your desire to spread fear with their help will be defeated..." Haila turned her head, looked at Kur and said with a smile, "you''d better do it quickly and kill them all. I think you can harvest a lot of fear?"


    "I don''t need you to teach! I don''t need you to command!" Kur looked at Haila coldly. A powerful force broke out from his body and directly oppressed the Avengers.


    "Roar!" at this moment, general Ross rushed out first and waved his huge fist at Kur!

 Chapter 760

    "Bang!" but before general Ross''s fist hit Kur, Kur''s thin body exploded with an amazing force, directly after the first, and hit general Ross''s chest.


    "Click!" sounded as if the sternum was broken. General Ross''s body flew out directly and fell to the ground in a very embarrassed way. He didn''t get up for a long time.


    Kurt''s power is too strong. Even Kurt at this time is not his heyday, but even so, Kurt''s power is still far beyond the imagination of the Avengers and general Ross.


    After all, Kur is the former Asgard God King, even the God King with the God throne of fear. Purely speaking of power, Kur is no weaker than Odin!


    "Do it!" as general Ross''s body was beaten out, Steve Rogers didn''t dare to delay. He shouted directly, and even threw out his vibrating gold shield first to attract Kur''s attention.


    At this time, the Zhenjin shield was painted by Steve Rogers himself and turned into the shield of the American captain, as if he had obtained the ability of ridicule again. Kur''s eyes were immediately attracted by the Zhenjin shield.


    "Pa!", but unfortunately, although Kur was attracted by the vibration gold shield, the vibration gold shield did not cause any damage to Kur. Kur stretched out his hand and directly caught the vibration gold shield.


    "Hmm? It''s a little interesting, but that''s all!" Kur glanced at the Zhenjin shield in his hand, and his eyes flashed disdain. Then his divine power surged and made a sudden force, and the powerful divine power directly surrounded the Zhenjin shield in his hand.


    "Click!" just for a moment, the vibrating gold shield in Kur''s hand was directly broken into two parts, and then Kur threw it to the ground like garbage.


    "..." just when the vibration gold shield was broken, the Avengers looked at Steve Rogers. After all, in their view, the vibration gold shield painted on the painting was completely different from the ordinary vibration gold shield.


    At this moment, Kur collected a trace of fear from the Avengers. At this moment, Kur''s strength was strengthened, which also made Kur''s eyes suddenly brighten. He looked forward to what would happen next!


    "It''s okay, I''m used to..." Steve Rogers shrugged his shoulders reluctantly, and he soon recovered. After all, Steve Rogers has been crushed with a hammer once, and Huang Wen has damaged Zhenjin more than once before, so Steve Rogers is really used to it.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that there is the possibility of regeneration of Zhenjin shield. As long as Zhenjin exists, it is not a problem to create ten or eight more, but if the storm hammer is crushed, Steve Rogers may not have the next hammer to use!


    "It''s just a shield. The most important thing now is to deal with this guy first!" Steve Rogers waved the storm hammer in his hand. He didn''t mean to throw it out, but summoned the power of a thunder storm and roared in the direction of Kur and Haila.


    "Don''t overestimate your strength. You dare to distract yourself from me?" Hella said in a deep voice when she saw the roaring force of thunder. Do you think you really use mjolnier? Even mjolnier''s strength is equally vulnerable in front of me! "


    "Hum!" but what Hella didn''t expect was that when Steve Rogers'' thunder storm force bombarded her, a mysterious force shrouded her. This force was not even shot by the Avengers, because Hella was on guard against the Avengers all the time. If the Avengers shot, she would be able to detect it!


    "Boom!" this force only affected Haila for a moment, but when Haila got rid of the control of this force, it was too late to dodge the thunder storm force from Steve Rogers and was directly hit!


    "Hum! How dare you control me! I want you to look good!" it turned out that it was no one else who did it. It was the White Queen. She used her spiritual power and briefly affected Haila.


    The reason why the White Queen returned to normal after Kur appeared is that when Kur tore the vibration gold shield, Wanda directly used chaotic magic to take off the last hammer that controls the White Queen''s mind, and then transmitted it to the avenger building.


    With the disappearance of the hammer, not only Kur lost control of the hammer, but also the White Queen naturally recovered her action force, so she was very angry to start with Haila and Kur.


    After all, the White Queen was invincible on earth, but only she controlled others. When did the White Queen receive such grievances?


    However, compared with Haila and Kur, the ability of the White Queen is too weak. It not only has a momentary impact on Haila, but also has no impact on Kur at all


    However, the action of the White Queen also gave the Avengers a chance to fight. The Avengers'' various abilities constantly bombarded the direction of Haila, as if they wanted to take the opportunity to kill Haila.


    As for Kur, in addition to the power of the thunder storm released by Steve Rogers at the beginning, the remaining Avengers didn''t fight him, and Kur didn''t know what he was thinking and didn''t do it. Instead, he watched with interest that Haila was submerged under the attack of the Avengers.


    "That''s enough!" suddenly, Haila roared, releasing a lot of black gas, condensed into countless sharp swords, and shot around. Whether the surrounding Avengers, Kur and the white queen, were within the range of Haila''s attack.


    "Hum!" Wanda released powerful chaotic magic to help the Avengers block all the death swords attacking this side.


    With the sound of "pa!" all the death swords flying towards Kur burst, without any impact on Kur.


    "Click!" but the White Queen on the other side was miserable. When she saw the death sword, she subconsciously turned on her diamond transformation. Unfortunately, her diamond transformation was not enough to see when facing the death sword, and was directly pierced through her abdomen.


    The White Queen recovered from the diamond transformation to an ordinary state. Her face fell pale to the ground, and a lot of blood overflowed from her abdomen. The whole person couldn''t exert any strength. At this moment, the White Queen was no stronger than an ordinary person

 Chapter 761

    "Hum!" with a sound, Wanda directly pulled the white queen into the protective cover of chaotic magic, waved the sword of death, and then contacted silly girl to start the space portal, transferred the injured White Queen away and sent her to the avenger building for healing. Unexpectedly, no one stayed behind after the avenger building.


    "Transmission? Space gem?" Hella took back her unhappy eyes and instantly recognized the details of the space portal. A trace of disdain flashed in her eyes and said in a deep voice, "it''s just a waste of time! If you can run her, do you think you can run enough?"


    "Run? Why should we run?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a happy look, and suddenly smiled. He even took a step forward and looked at Hella mockingly. "Since you know the space gem, how dare you look down on it? It seems that you don''t understand how powerful the power of the space gem is!"


    "What about the powerful power of space gems? After all, it''s an external force, which can''t be mastered by ordinary people like you!" Haila''s body was filled with a powerful smell of death, looked at Tony Stark and said with a sneer, "I''ll crush you as easily as an ant!"


    "Oh? Really? I don''t believe it!" Tony Stark shook his head calmly and said softly. He didn''t take Hella''s threat to heart at all.


    "In other words, isn''t our God of fear ready to do it? Just now you collected a powerful force of fear, isn''t it strong enough? Is it enough for you to deal with Huang Wen?" a trace of anger flashed in Hella''s eyes. She almost couldn''t help but do it directly, but soon, Hella glanced at Kur who was watching the play and said.


    "Deal with Huang Wen?" the Avengers heard Hella''s words and their eyes lit up slightly. They didn''t expect that things had something to do with Huang Wen again.


    "Deal with me?" just then, Huang Wen and Belle''s body appeared in front of the avenger. Huang Wen tilted his head and looked at Haila and Kur with some doubts. Haila recognized his identity, but where Kur came from. Huang Wen really didn''t know. Therefore, he looked at them with some doubts and asked, "excuse me, do I know you?"


    "You''re here at last. Silly girl said you''ve passed the pass. Why are you so slow?" it turned out that Tony Stark was just so reckless because he already knew about Huang''s exit. Otherwise, Tony Stark was ready to go back and change into space gem armor.


    "Oh, that strange guy suddenly contacted me. His information was too slow, so I wasted a little time..." Huang asked, shrugged, turned his head, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile.


    "Are you Huang Wen? The guardian of the earth?" Kur frowned when he looked at the Huang Wen in front of him who had no strong breath, but the problem was that Huang Wen had no strong breath, but could appear here quietly. Even after seeing Huang Wen, the Avengers were obviously relieved, and the trace of fear had completely disappeared.


    "You haven''t said who you are? Forget it, mixing with Haila must have something to do with Asgard. Don''t beat it on the earth. It''s bad to break the flowers and grass. Let''s go directly to Asgard..." Huang asked, saying the stem that Kur couldn''t understand, and then waved his hand. A powerful force of space directly acts on the whole surrounding space, Then everyone around disappeared and appeared in Asgard.


    "Kur?!" just when Huang Wen appeared in Asgard with all the people, the goalkeeper heimdar suddenly changed his face and shouted out in surprise. He didn''t expect Kur to appear here.


    "It seems that it''s really you Asgard..." Huang asked. When he heard heimdar''s words, he clearly nodded. Even if Huang asked didn''t recognize who Kur was after hearing Kur''s name, Huang asked that his previous speculation was not wrong.


    "Asgard! Unexpectedly, I came back in this way!" Haila and Kur sighed at this time, but more, a wave of hatred spread in their hearts. The more prosperous Asgard is, the more hatred in their hearts is!


    "Hella?! damn it! How could Hella mix with Kur?" heimdar noticed Hella around Kur. His pupils narrowed slightly and hurriedly contacted Thor through his mind.


    In fact, it''s not necessary for Heimdal to contact Thor. At this time, Thor, as the God King of Asgard, has noticed the arrival of Huang Wen''s friends with the Avengers. At the same time, he also noticed that two evil smells are spreading in Asgard, so Thor flew directly over.


    "The original plan! You pester Huang and ask me to take back the throne of Asgard! If you have different ideas again, we can''t succeed!" Haila left and shouted at Kur.


    "OK!" this time, Kur didn''t hesitate, and didn''t mean to see the play. His body was filled with powerful fear. His body directly changed from the old bent shape into a strong man with long hair. A suit of armor appeared on his body, and a long handled battle axe was condensed in his hand, and the cold awn flashed on the battle axe.


    "Eh? You put me into your plan at the beginning?" Huang asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes. He felt the smell from Kur and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    According to Huang Wen''s breath induction, the Kur breath at this time must be stronger than Gao Tianzun, but compared with Mephisto, that is, between Bozhong, it may be a little stronger, but there is no essential change.


    However, such a Kur is also a strong one among the heavenly fathers. Even if Odin had not inherited the power of the divine king from Bohr, he could not be Kur''s opponent!


    "Hera? Fear of the serpent Kur?" just then, Thor flew over with a storm axe in his hand. He recognized the identities of Asgard''s two enemies. His eyes flashed with fine eyes and said solemnly, "with me, no one wants Asgard to enter the twilight of the gods, let alone cause any damage to Asgard!"


    "Qiang!" just as Thor''s voice fell, Kur''s axe was blocked by the unparalleled sword. Huang Wen waved and sent the avenger and belle to the distance. The surrounding buildings were directly destroyed by this collision. What Thor just said was beaten in the face so soon

 Chapter 762

    "No..." Thor looked at the destroyed buildings around him and twitched slightly. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. However, Thor knew that he couldn''t blame Huang Wen. After all, Huang Wen was helping him deal with Asgard''s enemy.


    In particular, Huang Wen dealt with the powerful and extremely evil fear snake Kur in Asgard''s history. It''s not easy to stop the attack of fear snake Kur without any harm. It''s just a small thing to destroy some buildings.


    "Thor, your sister, I''ll give it to you. As for your uncle, I''ll give it to me..." Huang asked, waving Wu Shuangjian, swung Kur''s axe away, and then shouted in the direction of Thor.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you, Mr. Huang asked!" Thor thought a little, finally nodded, looked at Haila aside, and was about to say something.


    "It''s strange that the fear snake has black hair, Haila has black hair, and rocky, the child picked up by Odin, has black hair, but Thor has golden hair. What''s wrong?" Tony Stark took a look at Kur''s new shape after being sent away by Chen Yi, and couldn''t help looking at his companions and muttering.


    "Cough, this is Thor''s housework. We''d better not study it carefully!" Logan coughed twice and began to remind, "say, do we want to go over and help? We''re not Kur''s opponent, but should we be able to deal with this Haila?"


    "Look at Thor''s own choice. Didn''t you also say that this is Thor''s housework. Thor''s strength should not be the opponent who fears the big snake. Huang asked to help him, which is also a famous teacher, but both Haila and Thor are at the level of sub heavenly father. Their real strength is equal, and Thor should be able to deal with it by himself..." Steve Rogers shook his head at the speech, Said softly.


    "Yes, if you need help, Thor will speak. He''s not Odin''s stubborn old man who values face. Besides, we''re all comrades in arms, aren''t we?" Rocky''s body appeared next to the Avengers and smiled at them.


    "You really don''t look like Odin..." Hella and Thor heard the dialogue between the Avengers at this time. Hella glanced at Thor faintly, looked at the storm axe in Thor''s hand, raised her eyebrows, narrowed her eyes and asked, "is this your new weapon? Where''s mjolnier?"


    "Mjolnier has been crushed to death by me." Thor raised his storm axe and looked at Hella in front of him. "Because mjolnier betrayed me, and you, Hella, are you going to betray Asgard now?"


    "Betraying Asgard?" there was a flash of anger in Hella''s eyes. Just one word, Hella was directly and completely angered by Thor. "I didn''t betray Asgard! Asgard and Odin betrayed me!"


    "Shua!" as Hella''s voice fell, a strong smell of death emerged on Hella, that is, where they were, among the buildings without trees in Asgard, otherwise the surrounding flowers, trees and even creatures would die on the spot under the erosion of this smell of death!


    "Boom!" that is, when Haila just burst out of her strength, Thor also surged with the power of thunder. The storm axe in his hand contained endless divine power and cleaved in the direction of Haila with the vast thunder!


    "Haila! I''m here! I don''t allow you to mess around in Asgard!" together with the vast thunder, there was the voice of Thor''s thunder. After hearing Thor''s voice, the whole people of Asgard were like eating a reassurance, and even the black air of death that appeared in the sky were no longer in mind.


    "Boom!" the vast thunder collided with endless dead gas and made an amazing explosion sound, as if these were two forces that could not be tolerated by fire and water.


    In this collision, it is obvious that Haila has the absolute upper hand, because the dark clouds in the sky have been swallowed up by Haila''s death!


    "My stupid brother, you know what? I have the power you have now thousands of years ago. At that time, I was less than 100 years old, which is the gap between us!" Hella''s sarcastic voice echoed in Thor''s ears, and then Hella''s body appeared in front of Thor and stabbed Thor''s abdomen!


    With the sound of "Qiang!", Thor''s reaction could not be unhappy. When Haila just appeared in front of him, Thor was ready to fight back. The storm Tomahawk contained a powerful force of thunder. It not only took Haila''s attack, but also used the force of thunder to shock Haila out!


    "You have such strength thousands of years ago. Why are you not much stronger than me now?" Thor raised his mouth slightly after shaking back Haila, and was also unwilling to show weakness.


    "If Odin didn''t seal me, do you think the throne of Asgard would fall into the hands of you waste?" Thor is worthy of being the God of thunder. His words, every sentence, accurately touched the minefield of Haila, which made Haila angry in an instant, and the smell of death became stronger.


    It seems that Haila also has the same special ability as Haoke. As long as she can keep angry, she can always get strength!


    "Are you stealing Asgard''s power?!" suddenly, Thor seemed to find something. His expression changed instantly. He glared at Hella and asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you think you can master all the power of Asgard by inheriting the throne of God King of Asgard? At the beginning, I was also the Crown Prince appointed by Odin, and I mastered the secret method you don''t know!" Hera''s eyes flashed with essence, and then a breath of death suddenly broke out in an area of Asgard!


    "Roar!" a series of inhuman roars began. In that area, many asgards directly changed from living people to skeleton undead. Under the control of Haila, they began to destroy wantonly.


    "Since I can''t get Asgard, it''s better to destroy the whole Asgard!" Hella''s eyes flashed with pleasure, and her face was directly ferocious. "Destroy it! Anger it! Fear it! Let the whole Asgard become a country of the dead from the divine realm!"

 Chapter 763

    As Hella''s voice echoed throughout Asgard, the people of Asgard fell into panic, and the power of fear integrated into Kur''s body. Kur, who had been suppressed by Huang Wen, became more powerful at this moment!


    "Well done! Haila!" Kur''s eyes flashed with fine light and appreciated in the direction of Haila. His muscles became more distinct, as if the whole person had returned to the most youthful and peak moment!


    "Now, do you regret it?" Kur felt the powerful power in his body, and his self-confidence returned to Kur. He looked at Huang Wen''s discovery lightly and asked with a sneer.


    "Regret? It''s up to you?" Huang asked with a flash of disdain in his eyes, looking at Kur with the same mockery.


    It turned out that when Haila and Thor began to fight, Kur, who was swung away by Huang Wen with an unparalleled sword, did not attack at the first time, because he felt the pressure from Huang Wen. In particular, Huang Wen easily blocked his attack without releasing any power, making his heart suddenly bottomless.


    So Kur thought of his communication with Hella about Huang Wen at the beginning. He took a deep breath, looked at Huang Wen and said, "a strong man at your level should not value the so-called negative God system like Odin, right?"


    "Odin? I''m different from that guy..." Huang asked, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    "Well, then we have more to talk about!" Kur''s eyes lit up suddenly, continued to look at Huang and asked, "What kind of conditions did Odin give you to help protect Asgard and a weak person at the level of sub heavenly father? I am willing to pay double or even ten times! As long as you can stop caring about Asgard, I can even guarantee with my God that I will never step on the earth again!"


    "It sounds very tempting, but it''s not too difficult for me to solve you..." Huang asked, his mouth raised slightly, looked at Kur and said with a smile. "Moreover, the most important thing is that there are some things you can''t give or you can''t give!"


    What Huang Wen said is naturally a systematic task lottery. At this time, Huang Wen has not released a new task, because Huang Wen wants to see if Kur has any cards. After forcing Kur to have more cards, he may be able to win a more valuable character lottery on Kur?


    But it was obvious that Kur didn''t know what Huang Wen was talking about. Even Kur was directly angered by Huang Wen''s sentence that it was not very difficult to solve him. The angry Kur directly burst out a strong breath of fear and fought with Huang Wen with his axe.


    However, it''s a pity that sometimes anger can''t bring strength to people. After all, not everyone is Haoke, and not everyone knows Hella''s secret!


    Therefore, from the beginning of the battle, Kur was always at a disadvantage, and even Huang Wen didn''t use too many cards. He completely suppressed Kur in terms of skills only by virtue of sword 22 and other swordsmanship, until Haila caused a lot of fear in Asgard, and Kur recovered to the highest state.


    "Huang Wen, now is your time to die!" Kur, who was ridiculed by Huang Wen again, waved his axe and cut in the direction of Huang Wen. At this moment, Kur, whose strength recovered to the peak, did make Huang Wen feel the pressure, but it was this pressure that made Huang Wen excited.


    "System! Release the task! Kill Kur!" Huang asked, almost without any reason. At this time, Kur''s peak state has been reached, and it is the best time to release the task!


    "Ding! Is generating a task: kill Kur, reward epic skills, draw a lottery, accept it?" soon, the voice of the system rang in Huang Wen''s ear and brightened Huang Wen''s eyes.


    To tell the truth, in theory, Huang Wen''s character draw is greater than skill draw and greater than prop draw at the same level. However, Huang Wen has never won the epic skill draw since Huang Wen opened the epic skill draw, which makes Huang Wen look forward to hearing the epic skill draw this time.


    Is it unreasonable not to give Huang a good lucky draw for such a difficult epic skill draw?


    "Accept!" however, Huang Wen soon regained his consciousness and quickly accepted the task. After all, Kurt''s tomahawks have been cut off at this time. If he doesn''t concentrate on fighting, he seems to look down on Kurt too much.


    "Shua!" Huang asked. After returning to his senses, he directly turned on the Super Saiyan transformation, and then the unparalleled sword contained strong strength and collided with the Tomahawk.


    "Qiang!" but this time, Huang Wen did fall into a disadvantage. Even if Huang Wen turned on the Super Saiyan transformation, in the face of Kur in the state of the whole province, the former Asgard God King still fell into a little disadvantage.


    Even if Huang Wen at this time, in the state of opening the super Saiya, his energy and strength have obtained 20% blessing, and there is still a little gap with Kur. After all, he is the Asgard God King before Odin. Odin can''t be Kur''s opponent if he doesn''t inherit the divine power from Bohr!


    However, the strongest thing Huang asked at this time was never his energy and strength, but his boundless divine power!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! That''s it? Huang Wen! So you have only such strength!" after a blow took the upper hand and beat Huang Wen back, Kur smiled proudly, looked at Huang Wen mockingly and said, "I thought how powerful you are. Originally, it''s only this level!"


    "Oh, I thought, how powerful you are. Originally, there is only such a level..." Huang asked. Looking at Kur, he shrugged and directly put away the unparalleled sword. In the collision between essence and strength, Huang asked can''t take advantage, so no double sword can bring any help to Huang asked.


    "Why? Are you going to be arrested? Ha ha! If you had been earlier, I might have spared your life, but it''s a pity that you want to be arrested now. It''s too late. I''ll kill you!" Kur''s breath broke out completely, and a fear barrier was formed around him, enveloping Huang Wen.


    "Fear! Huang asked! The more you fear, the more excited I am! The more you fear! The stronger I am! The gap between you and me will become larger and larger... Hmm? You are not afraid, you are not afraid, how is this possible? Are you not afraid of me killing you?" Kur was yelling at himself. Suddenly he found something wrong, and his face suddenly changed. Looking at Huang asked, he asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 764

    "Afraid you killed me? Do you overestimate yourself?" Huang asked. Looking at Kur, he smiled and shook his head. The brand-new Xuanyuan sword with epic level appeared in Huang asked''s hands. Even if Kur faced by Huang asked was not a member of demons and ghosts, the strength of Xuanyuan sword could also cause great harm to Kur.


    Even if you throw away the damage blessing of Xuanyuan sword to demons and ghosts, Xuanyuan sword is also an artifact that is not inferior to any heavenly Father level weapon!


    "Hmm? Is this your strength? What''s the difference between this sword and the last one?" Kur soon recovered. The axe in his hand cut in the direction of Huang Wen again. Endless fear power burst out in an instant, fused with the surrounding fear border, and suppressed Huang Wen!


    Xuanyuan sword was suddenly thrown out by Huang Wen with divine power. With the emergence of Xuanyuan sword, Huang Wen''s vast and powerful divine power finally has a place to play.


    "Qiang!" with a sound, Xuanyuan sword collided with Kur''s Tomahawk, and even shook the Tomahawk and Kur out directly. If there were no fear boundary around, Kur would fly out directly at once.


    "How could this be possible?" Kur didn''t quite understand why Chen Yi changed a sword, like a person suddenly. However, before Kur reacted, thunder, water and fire, such as the palm of the Buddha, directly attracted Kur''s attention.


    Kur couldn''t pay attention to these forces, because these forces are too powerful. Each force contains a strong law force, even the law force of the heavenly Father!


    Yes, this is the result of Huang Wen''s isolation in the quantum world during this period of time. All his abilities have been pushed through the old and brought forth the new, reaching a new height.


    Of course, being able to have such a degree, whether it was the former seven heart pill or Yan ruozhou''s body of becoming a Tao, was of great help to Huang Wen. Without these two abilities, Huang Wen could not have reached this step so soon.


    "It''s impossible!" Kur couldn''t believe what happened at this time. He didn''t even understand why a strong father can have so many abilities at the same time. Especially Kur remembered that Haila said before that Huang Wen was just a rookie who had just achieved the father level. Where did he have time to cultivate so much power?


    "Poof!" with Kur''s distraction, a powerful Tathagata palm bombarded Kur. Perhaps, for Xuanyuan sword, Kur is not a member of demons and ghosts, but for the law of Buddha, Kur, a God with the power of fear, is also opposed to the power of the law of Buddha.


    Therefore, the damage of this blow to Kur was not small, and even directly broke the surrounding fear barrier, so that Huang Wen and Kur returned to Asgard again.


    "Ask, you''re all right..." when Huang Wen and Kur just appeared, Belle''s voice sounded a little worried. After all, Huang Wen and Kur disappeared at the same time, which naturally made Belle''s heart a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, this guy, I can solve it soon..." Huang asked, smiling at Belle, shook his head and shouted softly.


    Originally, Huang Wen left so many rules unused in order to use them as a card to attract Kur''s enough attention, so as to cut out sword 23 and directly kill Kur.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t expect that just under the wrong circumstances, the Tathagata God''s palm directly beat Kur out of the fear barrier and opened up enough distance for Kur, which made Huang Wen''s plan to take the opportunity to cut out the sword 23 and kill Kur come to naught.


    "Damn it! Hella! Keep making fear. I need to be stronger. Big is his opponent!" Kur covered his chest and shouted in the direction of Hella.


    At this time, the three battlefields, Kur and Huang Wen, naturally, Huang Wen has the absolute advantage, while on the other side, Haila also has great advantages in the battlefields of Haila and Thor. As for the third battlefields of skeletons and Avengers, the Avengers have almost no pressure.


    Yes, after Haila turned some Asgard people into skeleton undead, the Avengers shot one after another. Under their hands, these skeleton undead are no different from ordinary people. They are not even the one enemy of the Avengers. It hardly took too much time, and those skeleton undead were directly solved!


    "Do you think it''s that easy?" Hella glared at Kur with some dissatisfaction, then slapped Thor out and shouted in a deep voice, "I knew this was the case. You should have listened to my plan in the beginning, and now it has succeeded!"


    "What''s the use of saying this now? Can''t you steal the power of Asgard? Don''t keep it any more. What if Asgard is destroyed? You still have your hell dimension. You can make a comeback by giving up everything of Asgard, but if you die here, there''s nothing!" a trace of discomfort flashed in Kur''s eyes, But he shouted at Hella quickly.


    "Hum! I don''t need you to teach me!" a struggle flashed through Hella''s expression. A black breath of death appeared on Hella, and then disappeared quickly.


    "What did you do?!" Thor''s face suddenly changed. Although he didn''t find any abnormality, Hella definitely did something. Thor was still very worried about Hella''s behavior, because he was really afraid that Hella destroyed the whole Asgard as Kur said.


    If so, for the whole Asgard, it is undoubtedly the twilight of the gods


    "Do you want to know? It seems that you still have too little control over Asgard. If I could become the God King of Asgard, the whole Asgard would already be under my control at this time. How could I do this to you?" Hella looked at some eager Thor, smiled disdainfully and said softly.


    "Damn it! What did you do?!" Thor said in a deep voice, biting his teeth and waving his storm axe.


    "Qiang!" with a sound, the sword of death easily blocked Thor''s attack. When Haila didn''t have a real magic weapon, she was still able to condense many weapons that were not inferior to the storm axe with the power of her own law. Huang Wen couldn''t help looking at it.


    "A little interesting..." Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and giving up his plan to directly kill Kur. He was going to practice on Kur again!

 Chapter 765

    "Boom!" with Huang Wen''s decision, a flame exploded directly around Kur. In an instant, Kur was submerged by a sea of fire.


    Fortunately, Kur is not an easy person. His body is filled with the power of fear and scattered the surrounding flames. However, Kur never thought that the surrounding flames have changed again and condensed into countless flame swords, as if thousands of swords belong to his ancestors, stabbing in his direction!


    "Shua!"


    "Poof!"


    Some flame swords were blown out by Kur in an instant, and some flame swords were easily avoided by Kur. However, some flame swords cut Kur''s body and left a hot wound on him.


    "It''s a little interesting. It seems that there are still many ways to study the law!" Huang asked with a slight glow in his eyes and some emotion in his heart. "That is, Haila has been sealed by Odin for thousands of years and has been unable to enhance her strength, so Haila will study such a method to improve her combat effectiveness?"


    "I didn''t expect that I learned such skills from a sub heavenly father. It seems that as long as they are capable, they can have the abilities I didn''t expect!"


    Huang Wen''s heart is filled with emotion here, and Kur on the other side is not very comfortable, because with Huang Wen''s more and more use of law power, Kur has a sword of ice, a sword of fire, a sword of mind, a pure sword spirit, and a sword spirit composed of pure power, which is even the sword of Buddha!


    One after another, different forces made Kur look particularly uncomfortable. New injuries constantly emerged on him. Until Huang Wen''s various forces directly condensed into a long sword, Kur''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a force of crisis surged into Kur''s heart!


    Kur tried his best to display all his fear power and wanted to stop Huang Wen''s attack, but this long sword contains Huang Wen''s energy and three kinds of divine power, especially divine power. Under the blessing of such power, Kur''s fear power was directly dispersed!


    "Poof!" with a sound, Kur''s chest was stabbed directly. If Kur was not a strong father in heaven, just this sword would be enough to make Kur die completely!


    "Haila!" Kur''s fear power became a little unstable. He clenched his teeth, reluctantly scattered the long sword condensed from his chest, and shouted pale in the direction of Haila.


    "Soon!" Haila also saw Kur''s tragedy. Her heart was more afraid of Huang Wen''s strength. She didn''t expect that Kur failed so quickly in front of Huang Wen. Such a gap was even greater than the gap between her and Thor!


    "Hum!" was heard during the dialogue between Hella and Kur, or after a black breath of death disappeared from Hella, a black virtual shadow condensed here in Odin''s treasure house and gradually turned into a Hella.


    "Eternal fire!" the Hella''s eyes lit up when she saw a flame, hurried over, and directly extended her hand into the burning eternal fire.


    A part of the power of the eternal fire, along with the secret skill secretly used by Haila, was integrated into her body and burned in Haila''s hands, which made Haila''s body slightly stiff. After all, this is not Haila''s original statue, but the embodiment of Haila''s black Qi of death.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!" but soon, Haila recovered. She put away the eternal fire in her hand, took out a pointed hammer and hit the ground of the fairy palace treasure house.


    "Hmm?" at this time, Thor finally felt the difference in the fairy palace treasure house. His face suddenly changed. He hurriedly looked at Hella''s direction and asked, "is it you? Is it your means?! how did you do it to the fairy palace treasure house? You are still fighting with me here..."


    "It''s just a little bit of separation skill. Didn''t mother teach you? Oh, yes, you don''t seem to have magic talent like this. It seems that you won''t do this..." HeLa looked at Thor and said sarcastically, "as for what I did, you''ll know soon!"


    At the same time, in the fairy palace treasure house, Haila''s part directly smashed the ground of the fairy palace treasure house with a pointed hammer. Under the ground, there was a dark space, as if it were the world of the dead.


    It is said that this is the world of the dead. In fact, there are not many problems. I think many of Asgard''s dead are buried here, or the bodies of soldiers who died in Asgard''s war. Among them, there is the demon wolf Fenris who fought with Haila in the ninth world!


    "Fenris, my dear, what did they do to you? They turned you into what you are now..." Hella looked at the demon wolf Fenris lying on the ground as if he had lost his breath, his eyes flickered slightly and asked in a low voice.


    "..." there was no sound in the whole world of the dead, and no one answered the question of Haila''s separation. This was originally the place where the dead rested, how could there be a living response?


    "Hum! Asgard! Odin! Thor! Huang asked! I will make all of you regret it!" soon, Haila separated and recovered. She took a deep breath, and the eternal fire appeared in her hand again, and Haila said a spell, "with the eternal fire, you will be reborn at this moment!"


    With the sound of "boom!" as Hella finished the spell, Hella threw the eternal fire onto the ground. When the eternal fire touched the ground and contacted the dead body, the original red eternal fire instantly turned into a green ghost flame, and a breath of death spread throughout the underground space!


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    "Roar!"


    The roars that were different from people echoed in the underground space. Those Asgard soldiers who had died turned into skeleton undead with green light and got up from the ground.


    Compared with those Asgard people who were directly transformed into skeleton undead by Haila''s death force, the skeleton undead soldiers here are obviously more powerful. Their bodies contain the extraordinary power of death, which makes their combat power exceed the skeleton undead transformed by ordinary Asgard people!


    "Roar!"


    Most importantly, with a startling roar, the demon wolf Fenris regained his life. The powerful power and the smell of wild animals spread throughout the underground space.


    "Let''s go and meet your new life! Bring fear to the whole Asgard!" a space force acts on the demon wolf Fenris and a group of skeleton undead, making them disappear into the underground space!

 Chapter 766

    "You know, I took away the eternal fire directly before, but it doesn''t matter. It''s just for Tony and Steve to experience..." Huang Wen felt what happened underground in the fairy palace treasure house, and an idea flashed through his mind. However, Huang Wen didn''t take it to heart.


    After all, Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to Hella''s resurrection of Asgard''s skeletons or even the resurrection of the demon wolf Fenris. Even if the demon wolf Fenris accompanied Hella to conquer the nine realms, he was just a sub heavenly Father demon wolf.


    Haoke has just broken through to the sub heavenly Father level. The previous Kur is too powerful for Haoke. At this time, a demon wolf Fenris appears, which can give Haoke a good fight.


    In the movie plot, Haoke didn''t lose to the so-called magic wolf Fenris. I think Haoke, who has become more powerful at this time, won''t lose to the magic wolf Fenris.


    "If there was the omniscient flame giant sulter, I might care a little. After all, the guy''s words in terms of the degree of the law of fire are definitely far more than mine. After all, this is his law power to settle down..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. A fire net surrounded Kur, This is Huang Wen''s new attempt at the law of fire.


    "Roar!" just when Huang Wen knew that Haila had resurrected a large number of helpers, the skeleton undead and the demon wolf Fenris resurrected by Haila were also transmitted to the residential area of Asgard by Haila''s separation, which began to cause a lot of damage.


    Yes, Haila doesn''t mean to ask these resurrected helpers to help at all, because she knows that these so-called helpers can''t help in the battlefield between herself and Thor or between Huang Wen and Kur.


    The only purpose of these resurrected helpers is to create fear and increase Kur''s strength, so that Kur can defeat Huang Wen and win the final victory.


    Because Haila deeply knows that it''s no use for her to suppress Thor at this time. It can be seen from Huang Wen''s skillful fighting state. As long as Haila dares to defeat Thor, she will certainly meet Huang Wen''s trial. She won''t have time to become the God King of Asgard, let alone defeat Huang Wen with the help of Asgard''s power.


    Therefore, Haila didn''t use her full strength in the battle with Thor at this time. She was still waiting for the opportunity. When Kur defeated Huang Wen or Huang Wen couldn''t move completely, she directly killed Thor and became the God King of Asgard!


    "Damn it! There are new undead again. They are the soldiers of Asgard. They are stronger than the undead before. You must not be careless!" heimdar shouted directly at the Avengers when he saw those undead.


    "As for the demon wolf, Fenris is the powerful Warcraft who accompanied Hella to fight in the ninth world. It is also the existence of the heavenly father. Its strength is extremely terrible. You must be careful!"


    "Godfather''s demon wolf! Give it to hawk!" Hawk''s eyes brightened when he heard Heimdal''s words. He was afraid that the demon wolf Fenris would be robbed by others. He roared quickly and was ready to rush to the direction of the demon wolf Fenris in the distance.


    "It''s too slow for you to pass like this. I''ll send you..." Belle looked at the Avengers around and shook her head. The distance between the skeleton undead and the demon wolf Fenris was a little far from the rainbow bridge, so Belle waved her hand and a space magic directly transmitted most of the Avengers.


    "Hawk?" hawk was suddenly transmitted, and he couldn''t help being stunned. However, looking at the demon wolf Fenris who caused damage in front of him, hawk soon recovered, roared directly, and rushed to the demon wolf Fenris.


    "Roar?" the demon wolf Fenris was wantonly destroying around. Suddenly, he saw a green monster no smaller than himself rushing towards him. The demon wolf Fenris couldn''t help but flash a hesitation, and then saw hawk punch his head!


    "Roar!" at this moment, the demon wolf Fenris was angry. He came back to life and didn''t show all his strength. Now he was attacked first by others. The demon wolf Fenris was filled with the smell of death and waved his claws at Haoke. It wanted to look good to Haoke!


    "Bang!" with a sound, hawk''s fist collided with the claws of the demon wolf Fenris. Hawk''s body flew upside down, and a very serious scar appeared on his fist, like being scalded or eroded by the smell of death.


    Unexpectedly, the heavenly Father level hawk still didn''t escape the fate of being beaten out every time he met a powerful opponent


    And now it seems that not only the strength of Haoke is much stronger than that in the film world, but also the strength of the demon wolf Fenris is much stronger than that in the film world!


    "Hum!" at this time, Wanda, who had not made a move, made a move. A powerful chaotic magic acted on Haoke, plated a layer of crimson light on Haoke, and protected Haoke''s body.


    "Hawk?" Hawk looked back in doubt and looked in the direction of Wanda. He didn''t understand what Wanda had suddenly done to himself.


    "The demon wolf Fenris has a smell of death and a strange smell of flame, which is not its own power. Therefore, I use chaotic magic to create a protective layer for you to prevent the erosion of its internal power to you. This is a fair and just battle..." Wanda smiled at hawk and said softly, "This is what master ordered. Let you have a good fight..."


    "Cut! You let me do it directly. I don''t need your help to do it. I can solve the so-called demon wolf Fenris!" Haoke heard Wanda''s words and muttered with some dissatisfaction, "what about the sub heavenly Father level? I''ve never lost to anyone in such a frontal collision!"


    "Well, you''re right, but now, can you use your claws to kill the ugly skeleton undead full of death in front? Don''t you find that the power of you and Huang Liang has great restrictions on these ugly guys?" Tony Stark on the side saw Logan stop and shouted angrily at Logan.


    "Coming!" Logan looked helplessly at the skeletons and undead in front of him. There was no way. The little boss had been booked to Haoke by Huang Wen. Logan could only clear these miscellaneous soldiers with the Avengers.

 Chapter 767

    "Hawk is full of power now, and hawk wants to beat you down!" Hawk also heard Logan''s words. Obviously, Logan''s words stimulated hawk and filled hawk''s heart with fire. He can''t wait to prove his strength.


    "Ouch!" however, the demon wolf Fenris didn''t mean to talk to Haoke at all. It rushed directly to Haoke. Even if Haoke was full of a layer of crimson light, the demon wolf Fenris wouldn''t have the slightest fear. Since it accompanied Haila to fight in the ninth world, it has never met the existence that can win it in terms of power!


    "Boo!" but this time, the demon wolf Fenris obviously met his opponent. Haoke, who collided again, gave him a head-on punch, which directly missed the claws of the demon wolf Fenris, and then the huge fist trend continued to blow next to the mouth of the demon wolf Fenris.


    "Ouch!" the demon wolf Fenris was obviously angered by Haoke''s fist. It directly opened its mouth and bit Haoke''s fist. There was almost no obstacle. Haoke''s hard skin didn''t stop the demon wolf Fenris''s teeth. In an instant, it was directly broken.


    Just as Logan said before, if Logan came to fight with the demon wolf Fenris, it would never happen now. It is completely impossible for the demon wolf Fenris to bite through Logan''s aidman alloy.


    Moreover, although Logan''s strength is much weaker than that of Haoke, the sharp aidman alloy steel claw can also tear the skin, flesh and blood of the demon wolf Fenris and cause real damage to him!


    However, it''s a pity that Huang Wen didn''t mean to let Rogan fight with the demon wolf Fenris, because such a fighting experience didn''t help Rogan much, but for Haoke, it could make Haoke make a lot of progress


    While the teeth of the demon wolf Fenris bit the hard skin of Haoke, a force of death gushed out of the teeth of the demon wolf Fenris, trying to cause secondary damage to Haoke.


    However, the name of Wanda''s Scarlet Witch is not in vain. In particular, Wanda''s current strength has also reached the level of sub heavenly father. If Wanda is allowed to fight directly with Haila, Wanda has the power to fight a war. Even if it may not win, it will not be defeated directly in a short time.


    Therefore, Wanda''s power, in the face of Haila''s power to stay in the demon wolf Fenris, is not inferior at all!


    "Hawk!" hawk was broken by the demon wolf Fenris at this time, and his heart filled with anger. Before, hawk had not been broken. Whether Logan''s claw or mieba''s double-edged sword could break hawk''s hard skin. However, it was the first time for hawk to be broken by his teeth.


    Even when Hawke''s fist skin was bitten, an idea flashed through his mind whether he needed rabies vaccine or not.


    But soon, hawk put the idea behind him, because solving the demon wolf Fenris who bit himself in front of him is what hawk wants to do at this time!


    "Die for hawk!" Hawk''s right fist was bitten by the demon wolf Fenris, so he waved his left fist to the head of the demon wolf Fenris, forcing the demon wolf Fenris to open his mouth, and then two hands grabbed the mouth of the demon wolf Fenris, trying to tear the mouth of the demon wolf Fenris in half!


    But it is obvious that the power of hawk is still a little poor. Hawk can''t tear the demon wolf Fenris in half.


    The two claws of the demon wolf Fenris also kept grasping Haoke''s body. Haoke stood on the ground and raised the demon wolf Fenris upside down. One foot flexibly blocked every attack of the demon wolf Fenris, and tore the mouth of the demon wolf Fenris attentively, which means not to tear the demon wolf Fenris in half!


    "Poof!" on the other side, on the battlefield between Huang Wen and Kur, Kur directly broke through the fire net set up by Huang Wen, rushed out unharmed, and all the injuries on his body recovered, as if he had never been hurt.


    "Ha ha ha!" Kur smiled proudly at this time, looked at Huang Wen and said mockingly, "Huang Wen, Huang Wen, although I only met you for the first time, I have found that your problem is too arrogant. When you occupy the advantage, you don''t kill me directly, which is your biggest mistake!"


    "Now, I have broken through my previous strength and reached a new height. If I could have such a powerful strength when I fought with Odin, I would not fail!"


    "However, it''s not too late for this force to come. If I kill you, everything will be mine!"


    "To tell you the truth, although I only met you for the first time, I also found that every time you gain new power, you will become particularly inflated..." Huang asked, looking at Kur, shook his head and said with a light smile, "don''t you find that some of your body can''t bear such a powerful power?"


    "Hmm?" when Kur heard Huang''s question, his eyes couldn''t help freezing. He looked at his arms and found that some parts of his arms began to break, as if his body really couldn''t bear the huge power received at this time.


    "You don''t know why Odin left the universe?" Huang asked, looking at Kur and continuing, "It is because of his body that he can''t bear his huge divine power. You are also like this at this time. Moreover, one difference between you and Odin is that Odin''s power grows up by his own accumulation over time, and your power does come from the fear of the people around you. When the fear gradually subsides, how much power can you have left?"


    "That''s because you don''t know me at all!" Kur seemed to feel something. He raised his head, looked in the direction of Huang Wen, and smiled ferociously, "If in other places, enough fear power may destroy me, but in Asgard, no matter how powerful fear power, it will not destroy me, but will turn me into a nightmare of the whole Asgard! Fear snake!"


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. Hearing Kur''s words, he subconsciously frowned, because Kur, who had long hair and looked like a young man, instantly tore his skin. Pieces of snake scales appeared under Kur''s skin, and Kur''s body changed its shape, from human to a big snake!


    Fear of the big snake is worthy of the name at this time!


    With the appearance of the fear snake, Asgard people who saw this scene once again contributed their fear and let the power of the fear snake continue to rise!

 Chapter 768

    "Ha ha! This is my ultimate form!" Kur felt the powerful power transmitted from his fear of the snake, and the whole person''s heart expanded again.


    With such a powerful force, in the view of Kur, the fear snake, he is an invincible existence. In the whole universe, no one can be his opponent, let alone Huang Wen in front of him!


    "Hum!" just after Kur completely turned into a fear snake, the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand gave a light sound. Just for a moment, Huang Wen laughed.


    Because Kur, who had not turned into a fear of snakes before, was not a kind of demons and ghosts for Xuanyuan sword. After all, Kur was also the former God King of Asgard and a God.


    But now it''s different. As Kur turned into a fear snake, he completely abandoned his human identity and directly turned into a monster. This is the kind that Xuanyuan sword can restrain.


    Perhaps, before Kur, only Thor, the fatalistic thunder, could kill him, but after Kur turned into a fear snake, the power of Xuanyuan sword could not only restrain Kur, but also kill him completely!


    "Sleeping trough? Is this the real fear snake?" Thor, who was fighting with Haila, saw the huge fear snake floating in front of Huang Wen. He couldn''t help but burst out a foul word and looked at the direction of Huang Wen and the fear snake with some surprise.


    "Fear of the serpent? Hum, you''ve become like this. I don''t need to worry anymore. You compete with me for the throne of Asgard!" when Hera saw Kur''s fear of the serpent, an idea flashed through her mind, "and let you solve Huang Wen first. This is the only value you can show!"


    "Are you sure?" Belle''s worried voice rang in Huang Wen''s ear. However, Belle didn''t come to Huang Wen at this time, because Belle knew that doing so would attract Huang Wen''s attention and easily be caught by Kur. Therefore, Belle directly hid in the space and talked with Huang Wen.


    "It''s all right. If he is still human and has such a powerful power, I may be more difficult to deal with, but now, he can''t be my opponent unless he can completely break through the level of heavenly Father, but it''s obvious that he can''t do this, even with the blessing of asgad''s fear power..." Huang asked with a light smile, shook his head, and his voice sounded in Belle''s ear, The voice was full of confidence.


    "Go to hell! Huang Wen!" during Huang Wen''s dialogue with Belle, Kur drank violently, directly opened his mouth and bit Huang Wen, as if it were the same combat mode of the demon wolf Fenris in another battlefield!


    "Shua!" when Kur''s big mouth was about to bite Huang Wen, Huang Wen cut out with a sword. The sharp Xuanyuan sword directly cut Kur''s very hard snake scale, and even a lot of blood flowed out of Kur''s wound, which Kur had never experienced before.


    More importantly, the power of Xuanyuan sword continued to spread and destroy Kur''s wound, not only making Kur''s injury unable to recover, but also constantly bringing more injuries to Kur!


    "How is this possible?!" Kur''s huge snake pupil was in public, and his vertical pupil was obviously shrunk. He was surprised and uncertain. He didn''t quite understand why the power of Xuanyuan sword has become so powerful now.


    Even though Kur had known before that Xuanyuan sword was a powerful divine king and divine soldier, the power of Xuanyuan sword had not caused any restraint to him before. Why did he suddenly have the power to restrain him now?


    Kur didn''t understand. Huang Wen didn''t want to explain. With Huang Wen''s sword cutting out, a blood mark was left on Kur''s body. Xuanyuan sword didn''t stop. Sword 22 contains three powerful forces of Huang Wen''s essence and spirit, constantly cutting Kur''s fear of snakes!


    "How could this be possible?! Kur''s strength has obviously improved so much. Why can Huang Wen suppress Kur so easily, and even make him have no strength to fight back?!" Haila, who had been relieved and waiting for Kur to solve Huang Wen, found something wrong. She looked at the two sides of the battle in surprise, I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Boom!" and Thor won''t miss such an opportunity for Haila to lose his mind. The powerful power of thunder broke out with Thor''s current power of God King, and forcibly blasted Haila''s body out. This is the first time Thor had the upper hand in the battle with Haila.


    "Roar! Huang asked! What did you do! Your sword is strange!" Kur''s voice, which was asked by Huang to approach lingchi''s corpse with 22 swords, echoed painfully in the whole Asgard. He finally found the wrong place of Xuanyuan sword, or he finally felt the power of absolute restraint contained in Xuanyuan sword!


    It is precisely because Kur''s voice is transmitted throughout Asgard that the fear caused by Kur has been gradually eliminated. After all, what is the qualification of a defeated Kur to let Asgard people know their fear?


    Moreover, what Kur didn''t know was that what he experienced at this time had also been experienced by a heavenly Father strong man before, that is, Mephisto. Even Mephisto was not as miserable as Kur, because the Xuanyuan sword at that time had not reached such a powerful level as it is now.


    Therefore, although Kur''s strength surpassed Mephisto, he suffered more suppression and real damage from Xuanyuan sword than Mephisto!


    "Did you find out now? It''s too late?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a light smile, and said with deep disdain in his voice, "from the beginning, you took me as your imaginary enemy, and you''ve been doomed to the end now..."


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s voice falling, Xuanyuan sword condensed a powerful force. This time, Huang Wen was ready to directly kill Kur and completely end the immortal myth of fearing the snake!


    "Boom!" however, at this time, there was another change in the whole Asgard. After feeling that they might be defeated, Haila, who had been beaten out by Thor, felt a retreat in her heart, and then launched her last backhand!


    "No!" Thor''s face suddenly changed, because he noticed that with the roar, the space of Asgard was disordered, and natural disasters such as earthquake, tsunami and typhoon, which had never appeared in Asgard, suddenly broke out!

 Chapter 769

    "Hella! What did you do?!" almost in an instant, Thor understood directly that everything that happened at this time was done by Hella, so Thor shouted angrily in Hella''s direction, "do you want to destroy the whole Asgard?"


    "Since I can''t get Asgard, what if I destroy it?" Hella sneered, and the endless air of death filled around. But this time, she didn''t mean to take action, but mobilized the power of Asgard and her hell dimension to start the transmission!


    "Shua!" it was just a moment. Haila, the skeleton undead fighting with the Avengers and the demon wolf Fenris all disappeared.


    "Hawk?" hawk was about to tear the demon wolf Fenris in half. Even the upper and lower jaws of the demon wolf Fenris had been broken and deformed by hawk, but the demon wolf Fenris suddenly disappeared, which made hawk don''t know what happened for a time.


    "All the skeletons and undead have disappeared, including those who are a little difficult to deal with..." Steve Rogers looked at the completely disappeared enemies around him and said with his eyes moving. "All the skeletons and undead who have been killed by us have disappeared. Can they be resurrected again?"


    "Isn''t it strange that you can''t finish painting?" Logan couldn''t help but curling his mouth and said, "for such a battle, let Tony make some armor robots to fight, otherwise he''s too tired..."


    "That''s reasonable!" Max and others nodded and said sincerely, "after all, such enemies really don''t have a real sense of self. They are like miscellaneous soldiers released by the boss. It''s too unfulfilled to deal with them!"


    "Hella disappeared?" Thor found the disappearance of Hella''s breath for the first time, but he had no time to pay attention to these things, because Asgard was experiencing natural disasters that had never happened before. As the God King of Asgard, Thor must solve these natural disasters first!


    "It seems that your teammates have abandoned you..." Huang asked, looking at Kur, raised his eyebrows and said with a mocking smile. "Haila has run away. Although she brought natural disasters to Asgard before she left, such a force of fear is not enough to make you stronger, let alone exceed the upper limit of heavenly Father level. Therefore, Kur, your time of death is coming!"


    "Damn it! Haila! How dare you abandon me!" Kur was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, and then his anger flashed in the huge snake pupil and roared at the place where Haila left.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. Seeing Kur''s reaction, he subconsciously frowned. Then the Xuanyuan sword in his hand flashed an immeasurable light, covering the whole Asgard. At this moment, the whole Asgard seemed to be quiet. Whether it was an earthquake, tsunami or typhoon, it subsided instantly!


    The impact of Haila''s departure disappeared directly under the aftershock of Huang Wen''s hand


    With the sound of "buzzing!", Kur''s huge snake pupil hasn''t calmed down his anger. He feels that the space-time around him seems to be infinitely slowed down, so that his thinking can''t keep up.


    Then Kur saw that a villain like Huang Wen, holding a immortal killing sword, turned into a light and directly penetrated into the center of his eyebrows, and he lost consciousness


    Sword 23!


    Sword 23 under the blessing of the brand-new Xuanyuan sword has done meritorious service again. A strong man of heavenly Father level, the last generation of Asgard God King and Odin''s brother. It is rumored that Kur, the fear snake that only Thor can kill, has lost his body and soul under sword 23!


    "Shua!" with a golden flash, Kur''s huge fear snake body gradually turned into dust and disappeared.


    "Hmm?" however, as Kur''s fear of the snake disappeared, Huang Wen frowned, because the system didn''t give Huang Wen a hint to complete the task!


    Suddenly, Huang Wen thought of the exaggerated reaction of Kur after Haila left. Huang Wen couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and thinking constantly.


    Yes, Kur didn''t really die. Otherwise, the system had already given Huang Wen the settlement task at this time. Huang Wen''s perception may be wrong, but the probability of system error is too small!


    "It''s a little interesting, that is to say, Haila not only ran away, but even took Kur away with a secret skill?" an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. In addition to Haila, Huang asked, who else could take Kur away, or who was willing and able to take Kur away!


    After all, for Haila, it''s difficult to deal with Asgard alone, plus Huang Wen. Even this time, the Avengers didn''t take action, otherwise Haila will probably be defeated by the Avengers and Thor!


    Therefore, Haila will never want Kur to die directly. At least, Kur is worth using until Huang Wen kills Kur!


    "I''ve recovered. Thank you very much, Mr. Huang Wen..." Thor looked at Asgard around and regained calm. He flew to Huang Wen with some gratitude and smiled at Huang Wen. "In order to express our gratitude, we''ll put a banquet in Asgard and let''s have a good meal!"


    "Haila just ran away and hasn''t been completely solved yet. You can rest assured to eat and drink here?" Huang asked back, looked at Thor, raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    "Haila is not much stronger than me now. Just give me a period of time. When I understand the throne of Asgard more thoroughly, my strength will be further. At that time, I will be able to defeat Haila without Mr. Huang Wen''s action!" Thor flashed a trace of confidence in his eyes and patted his chest.


    "What about Kur? Who will deal with Kur?" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and continuing to look at Thor.


    "Kur? Isn''t Kur dead?" Thor was stunned when he heard Huang''s question. He looked at Huang in surprise and asked, "I clearly saw that you killed Kur with a sword!"


    "No, this guy is not dead yet!" Huang asked, his eyes moved and said in a deep voice. "If I guessed correctly, he should have been taken to the dimension of hell by Haila. He didn''t die in my hands!"


    "What, Kur is not dead?" at this time, the Avengers who returned to Huang Wen looked at each other, and then looked at Huang and asked, "so, are we going to the new dimension of hell next?"

 Chapter 770

    "Of course, it doesn''t make sense. We''re going to win and have been run away by the enemy, aren''t we?" Huang asked. Hearing the words of the Avengers, he shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "That''s right. We''ve been fighting the miscellaneous soldiers for so long. There''s no reason to let them go!" Logan heard Huang''s question, smiled and nodded, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes. It''s obvious that logan was not happy with the battle of cleaning up the miscellaneous soldiers just now. He wanted to enter the dimension space of hell and have a good fight!


    At the same time, in Hella''s dimension space, Hella frowned and looked at a big snake in front of her. The breath of the big snake was very unstable, as if a force was constantly destroying his body.


    Needless to ask, this snake is naturally the fear snake Kur. When Haila left, she quietly used the secret method to connect Kur with the dimension space of hell. This is why Kur can survive under Huang Wen''s sword.


    But unfortunately, the power of sword 23 is not so easy to avoid. Huang Wen''s sword 23 not only destroyed Kur, the fear snake, in Asgard''s body, but also had a great impact on Kur''s reconstituted body in the dimension of hell.


    Just as when Huang Wen first showed the power of sword 23 and killed Mephisto''s Avatar, it affected Mephisto''s ear in the dimension of hell.


    And the most important thing is that the sword 23 at this time is far from being comparable to the former sword 23!


    "Is this Huang Wen''s means?" Hella looked at Kur in front of him. A trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. Huang Wen''s strength this time completely exceeded Hella''s imagination.


    Originally, Haila thought that she had overestimated Huang Wen enough, but Haila didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s strength could reach such a degree.


    No matter how much fear Kur got, even Kur had surpassed his whole state, but he was completely defeated in Huang Wen''s hands.


    "Power! Help me with the power of the hell dimension! If I die! You won''t come to a good end!" Kur''s snake pupil suddenly opened, flashing a painful struggle in his eyes and roared at Haila.


    "It''s difficult to recover you only by relying on the power of the dimension of hell. It''s better for you to die directly. After you die, I use the power of death to directly transform you into a state of undead. In this way, you should be able to completely get rid of the influence of Huang Wen..." after hearing Kur''s words, Hella was silent and said.


    "OK!" Kur had no other choice at this time. He could only choose to believe in Haila, because if he didn''t promise again, I''m afraid he would really die on the spot!


    "Haila, only by cooperating with me can you compete with Huang Wen reluctantly. If I really die, Huang Wen will find you sooner or later!" however, Kur was still worried, so he continued to say in a deep voice to Haila.


    "Don''t worry, now the enemy is in the present, I naturally understand this truth!" Haila nodded solemnly. She naturally understood the importance of Kur. Otherwise, Haila won''t directly bring Kur back to her hell dimension space.


    Even, Haila has thought about it. When Kur completely recovers, she will fight the universe with Kur and bring panic and war to the universe, so as to continue to improve Kur''s strength.


    As for whether Kur will terminate cooperation with her because of the continuous improvement of her strength, Haila didn''t take it to heart. Haila just promised not to kill Kur, but didn''t say that she wouldn''t do anything to turn Kur into a dead!


    After all, what is used this time is the power of Hella''s dimension space. What she wants to turn Kur into is up to Hella!


    Haila has decided to erase Kur''s self-consciousness and completely turn it into a puppet that can become stronger and stronger, so as to become her tool to conquer the whole universe!


    Yes, Hella is so ambitious!


    "Poof!" with the thought of Haila, Kur''s fear snake suddenly exploded, which was caused by Kur completely giving up resistance to the power from sword 23.


    With the sound of "hum!", Haila''s hand was very fast. A force of hell dimensional space gathered in an instant, surging and wrapped Kur''s blood, which belongs to the force of death, and began to transform Kur.


    "Boom!" finally, a dark green flame from the eternal fire, which has been completely mutated by Haila, broke out and completely completed the transformation of Kur.


    With the sound of "roar!", a new death fear snake with the smell of death surging on his body, even full of green light, appeared in the dimension space of hell, roared in his mouth, and the whole dimension space of hell trembled.


    "Roar!" a roar that was unwilling to be outdone sounded. Naturally, it was the voice of the demon wolf Fenris, but it was obvious that the cry of the demon wolf Fenris was not full of breath, because it could clearly feel that the strength of the fear snake was far above it, and could threaten its position in Haila!


    "It seems that I succeeded..." when Haila saw the new look of Kur, the corners of her mouth raised slightly and couldn''t help laughing. "In this way, I have a little more grasp of conquering the universe!"


    "Hella! What did you do?!" but what Hella didn''t expect was that the body of the fear of death snake trembled slightly, and a consciousness woke up from the body of the fear of death snake. This consciousness is Kur''s consciousness!


    "Hmm?" Hella frowned when she heard Kur''s voice. She didn''t expect that Kur''s consciousness could survive. She used a powerful secret method and the power of the whole dimension of hell. It can be seen that Hella still underestimated the strength of a strong father!


    "Damn it! Haila! I can''t control my body?! what did you do?" however, Haila''s calculation didn''t fail. Kur''s voice of some surprise and uncertainty then rang, making the corners of Haila''s mouth rise slightly again.


    "Come on, Kur, get down and swim to my feet..." Haila glanced at the fear of death snake faintly, with a mocking smile on her face. Her voice was full of the meaning of being high above, as if she was a majestic queen!

 Chapter 771

    "No! No! No!" as Hella''s voice fell, Kur sounded a little flustered, because Kur found that his fear of death, the snake, not only lost his self-control, but more importantly, his body was really swimming in the direction of Hella as Hella said!


    "Kur, I give you the qualification to kiss my feet..." the mockery at the corner of Hella''s mouth became more obvious, because Hella suddenly found that maybe this retained Kur''s consciousness, but it was more interesting!


    "No! Haila! I''m your uncle. Do you really want to insult me like this?" Kur''s voice was trembling at this time. If Kur could absorb his fear power, I''m afraid Kur could break through the limit of heavenly father at this time.


    Kur has lived for thousands of years and has never been so insulted. Even if he was defeated by Odin and sealed by Odin for thousands of years, Kur has not been so humiliated!


    "Hiss!" Kur''s body stretched out his tongue completely out of control. The tongue stretched out inch by inch, breaking Kur''s self-esteem inch by inch


    "You have a good time..." at this time, a mocking voice rang out in the dimension space of hell. Huang Wen, holding a Xuanyuan sword, cut through the barrier of dimension space and opened a space crack, but Huang Wen didn''t expect that it was such a picture when he came into his eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, this Kur is such a pervert, and Haila has such a hobby..." Thor also looked at his sister and uncle doing this kind of thing, and some of his three outlooks were impacted at once.


    In Thor''s opinion, Haila and Kur are both negative gods. Even if they betrayed Asgard, Thor can barely understand it, but the scene he saw at this time is really difficult to understand


    "Huang Wen! Kill me! Kill me!" Kur seemed to have a painful voice echoing in the dimension space of hell. Huang Wen subconsciously raised his eyebrows and looked at Kur in surprise. Huang asked that he probably understood what Kur had experienced at this time.


    "How dare you come here? Damn it! Huang Wen! In the dimension of hell, I won''t be afraid of you!" when Haila saw Huang Wen, her face changed. She wasn''t seen because she humiliated Kur. The most important thing is that this is Haila''s nest. At this time, she was beaten here by Huang Wen, so Haila won''t have any way back!


    "Won''t you be afraid of me in the dimension space of hell?" Huang asked, looking at Haila with a light smile, shook his head and said softly, "to tell the truth, your dimension space of hell is not even as strong as that of Mephisto. It''s not too difficult for me to destroy the whole dimension space of hell..."


    "Boast! In the dimension space of hell, I am invincible! I am immortal!" Hella shouted, and the whole person flew directly. The surrounding dimension space of hell is constantly blessed on Hella, making Hella''s breath stronger and stronger!


    "Kur! Stop Huang Wen! In Asgard, I may not have a chance to kill Thor directly! But here, my chance comes! Huang Wen! You will pay for your arrogance!" Hella''s voice echoed in the dimension of hell, and Kur''s fear of death snake body was controlled by Hella again and jumped in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "Be careful! At this time, Haila is in her peak state. Thor, don''t be too big. Join hands with Wanda and I will soon be able to solve this Kur!" Huang asked. Seeing Kur surging with death and fear, his eyes flickered slightly. From this scene, Huang asked what he understood again, But Huang Wen soon regained his consciousness and ordered Thor around him.


    "Well, at this time, Haila looks really scary..." Thor looks up and takes a look at Haila''s direction. He feels the strong breath from Haila. Thor subconsciously shrinks his neck and agrees to Huang''s question.


    At this time, Thor, after experiencing the matter of Saka star, has long been separated from the identity of lengtouqing. Even if his head doesn''t turn very fast sometimes, he still has no problem feeling the enemy''s breath


    "Huang Wen! Kill me! Kill me!" Kur roared and jumped at Huang Wen, which was different from what he shouted. His attack was extremely fierce. The power of fear combined with the power of death was even stronger than when he was in Asgard!


    But at this time, Kur''s fear of death was like a stack of buffs, integrating the two forces. The consequence was that he was restrained more seriously by Xuanyuan sword!


    Originally, Kur''s fear of the snake only corresponded to the demons of the demons and ghosts restrained by Xuanyuan sword. Now, Kur fully occupied three types of demons and ghosts, and the damage of Xuanyuan sword to Kur has become more powerful!


    "Shua!" with a sound, Xuanyuan sword gently cut Kur''s body of death fear snake, making that piece of flesh and blood disappear directly, and the power of Xuanyuan sword is still eroding Kur''s body of death fear snake, causing him new injuries!


    However, all this is what Kur wants to see. At this time, Kur only wants to die. As long as he will not continue to be controlled by Haila, continue to be humiliated by Haila and become a slave of Haila, he will die. Kur is also willing to die!


    "Kill me! Huang Wen! Yes, that''s it, kill me!" Kur kept bombarding Huang Wen, but he also kept begging Huang Wen, which made Huang Wen shake his head. For Huang Wen, this battle has lost its meaning.


    "Since you beg so much, I''ll help you!" Huang asked. He glanced at Kur who was dying, turned all his energy and spirit, and cut out a move of sword again!


    "Hum!" at this moment, all the time and space around him slowed down, and Kur''s slightly long mouth stopped slowly. However, when Kur saw a villain flying towards him with Xuanyuan sword, a ray of relief flashed in Kur''s eyes. He knew that he was really dying this time


    "Poof!" with a sound, the sword 23 crossed Kur''s body of the death fear snake. Only for a moment, the body of the death fear snake directly turned into powder and completely disappeared. At this moment, Kur''s consciousness completely dissipated.


    "Ding! Mission: kill Kur has been completed. Award epic skills for a lucky draw." the voice of the system sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, indicating that Kur really died in Huang Wen''s hands.

 Chapter 772

    "Kur is dead? So fast? How could this be possible?!" Haila felt Kur''s sudden disappearance and her pupils suddenly shrunk. In Haila''s view, Kur''s strength should have made some progress compared with before after he was resurrected. Such progress can not say that he can directly defeat Huang Wen, but at least he should be able to win enough time for himself, So that I can kill Thor!


    Only by killing Thor can Haila become the God King of Asgard, so as to have the opportunity to compete with Huang Wen and win the final victory in this long war!


    However, now, under the delay of Wanda and other Avengers, Kur has been killed by Huang Wen before he even hurt Thor. It can be said that Haila''s defeat seems to be doomed


    "Haila! Kur is dead! You''re caught now and swear that you''ll never leave this dimension of hell. I can make decisions and let you live!" Thor looked at Haila with an uncertain complexion and suddenly thought of something. He took a deep breath and shouted at Haila, "You are also your father''s daughter. If you want to, your father seals you up because he doesn''t want you to die. Compared with death, losing freedom is no big deal..."


    "I''ve been sealed for thousands of years, and you still want to lock me up?" there was anger in Hella''s eyes. She had lost her freedom for so long, just as Kur could die in Huang Wen''s hands and didn''t want to continue to be enslaved by Hella. Hella may die in a war and don''t want to be trapped forever!


    Otherwise, after being sealed by Odin for the first time, Hella will not choose to break through the seal and want to go to war directly with Odin. Although Hella finally failed, Hella also killed almost all the female martial god armies of Asgard, except the female martial god valkiri.


    It is worth mentioning that valkiri, the female martial god at this time, also came to this hell dimensional space. Otherwise, Huang Wen and others would not come here so slowly, and even gave Haila the opportunity to enslave Kur.


    Of course, Haila doesn''t have no way at this time. At least, in Haila''s view, Huang Wen can''t really kill her. As a lord of hell dimension space, Haila can naturally resurrect infinitely in his own hell dimension space like Mephisto!


    As for the fact that Huang Wen has killed Mephisto before, Haila also heard from Lucifer that although Huang Wen has strong strength, it is not so easy to kill Mephisto directly.


    Lucifer himself said that Mephisto had been robbed of the position of the Lord of the dimension space of hell at that time, so he would be directly killed by Huang Wen. Otherwise, Mephisto had another chance, even countless times!


    At this time, although Huang Wen''s strength is strong and the number of Avengers is large, Haila thinks that Huang Wen has no way to snatch away the position of his hell dimension space Lord. As long as he can''t snatch it, Haila can resurrect indefinitely!


    "In this dimension of hell, you are a vassal. As long as you don''t continue to fight against Asgard, I can forgive all your previous crimes..." Thor heard Hella''s angry words, subconsciously frowned and tried to persuade again.


    In Thor''s view, Hella had no other choice at this time, but Thor didn''t want Hella to die like this. After all, after Odin and Freja left, rocky and Hella were Thor''s only relatives. If possible, Thor still didn''t want Hella to die like this.


    However, it is a pity that some things can not be directly as Thor wants. Just like Haila at this time, she not only has no intention to give in, but even mobilized the powerful force of hell dimension space again and blasted all the Avengers!


    "Boom!" The powerful hell dimensional space, together with the most suitable death force, bombarded all the Avengers. Many Avengers suddenly changed their complexion, because they could not completely resist such an attack close to the heavenly Father level, or many Avengers did not even have the ability to resist such an attack, such as Matt Murdoch and Jessica Jones et al.


    "Be careful!" Wanda''s face changed at this time. She could feel that the strength of Haila''s outbreak was beyond their control. I''m afraid many Avengers would be injured or even die in this outbreak. Therefore, Wanda immediately used all her strength to remind the Avengers and wanted to save everyone at the same time!


    However, Wanda forgot that the Avengers may not be able to deal with the attack of Haila. Wanda can feel it not only, but also Huang Wen!


    "Shua!" with the sound of Huang Wen, without any hesitation, he directly cut out with a sword. The powerful Xuanyuan sword, combined with Huang Wen''s own Buddhist law, directly dissipated all the negative death breath and hell dimension breath around him, and even the whole hell dimension space trembled, because it felt the existence of extreme restraint of its power!


    Huang Wen just cut out with one sword, which directly resolved the crisis of the whole Avenger alliance and made Haila''s attack invisible. However, Huang Wen did not mean to help the Avengers directly solve Haila, because in Huang Wen''s view, regardless of the dimension of hell, for Haila, the Avengers are not unable to win Haila!


    As for how to make the dimension space of hell not bless Haila, it is up to Huang Wen. When Huang Wen just broke out the law of Xuanyuan sword and Buddha, he can clearly feel the fear from the whole dimension space of hell


    "Damn it!" after seeing that her attack was directly resolved by Huang Wen, Hella could not help but bite her teeth. However, Hella had no way. Those skeleton undead armies and even the demon wolf Fenris could not pose a great threat to the Avengers, even if they had the blessing of the space power of the dimension of hell.


    "Haila, I''ll continue to give it to you, but don''t worry, I''ll solve the blessing of this hell dimension space on Haila!" Huang asked, looking at the terrified Avengers, focusing on Wanda, Thor and others.


    "Hmm?" when Haila heard Huang''s words, her eyes could not help but freeze. She shouted at Huang with some ferocity and cowardice, "it''s no use. I''m the Lord of hell dimension space! You can''t snatch my seat so easily! As long as I''m still the Lord of hell dimension space, you''ll never kill me! Let alone reduce my power!"

 Chapter 773

    "Yes! In a short time, I really can''t change your identity as the Lord of hell dimensional space, and I''m not going to do so..." Huang asked, looking at Haila, smiled and nodded. What he said made Haila a little relieved, but before Haila completely relieved, Huang asked again.


    "However, your identity as the Lord of hell dimension space is owned only when this hell dimension space exists. If this hell dimension space does not exist, you are nothing. You are just an Asgard goddess of death!"


    "You!" when Haila heard Huang''s follow-up words, her pupils shrank suddenly, and an ominous premonition welled up in her heart!


    "No! You can''t do it! No one can destroy the whole hell dimension space. No one has ever been able to do such a thing since ancient times! Hell dimension Lord like me can''t! Odin can''t! You should be even worse!" soon, Haila returned to her senses. Although she was not confident enough, she seemed to be cheering for herself and shouted at Huang Wen.


    "Really? Maybe I''m going to make a new history today!" Huang asked. Looking at Haila, he smiled calmly. There was a golden light in the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. It was the light released by the golden human power carried by Xuanyuan sword and Huang asked''s Buddha law!


    With the emergence of this light, the whole hell dimensional space began to tremble violently. Yes, the whole hell dimensional space began to be afraid. It was afraid of the power from Huang Wen!


    "No! Impossible! You can''t do this!" a fear surged in Hella''s heart. Even if Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword wasn''t aimed at herself, Hella still felt a heartfelt chill rising in her heart!


    "Sleeping trough! Isn''t it? Huang Wen really wants to destroy this dimension of hell?" tolstark looked at Huang Wen, who was so powerful at this time, suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help muttering, "if this dimension of hell is destroyed, don''t we fall into the uncomfortable place between the dimensions?"


    "Don''t worry, if you really fall into that space, I will help you survive!" Belle glanced at Tony Stark and said with a smile, "and we won''t ignore our questions..."


    "OK, OK, you people with special abilities are powerful, OK?" Tony Stark couldn''t help muttering. Then he was attracted by Huang Wen again and looked in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "Hum!" at this time, the Xuanyuan sword power in Huang Wen''s hand surged to a limit. Even Huang Wen has turned into a super Saiya person, and Huang Wen''s essence and spirit have been integrated into Xuanyuan sword!


    "Shua!" the next moment, in Hella''s frightened eyes, Huang Wen cut out his strongest sword on the material level. This sword is no worse than the sword on the soul level!


    "Boom!" with the cutting out of Huang Wen''s sword, the whole hell dimension space sent out a huge roar, and the whole hell dimension space also trembled. Endless forces gathered together and rushed to the direction of Xuanyuan sword cut out by Huang Wen, trying to stop Huang Wen''s attack!


    However, unfortunately, this hell dimension space is not too powerful, at least not as powerful as the hell dimension space where Mephisto is located. If it is not attached to the world tree and a member of the nine worlds, I''m afraid Haila will not become the Lord of this hell dimension space.


    Therefore, with the sound of "poof!", the whole hell dimension space was like a punctured balloon, which immediately vented, and the hell breath and power inside began to dissipate rapidly!


    "No!" Hella uttered an unwilling cry, but unfortunately, Hella''s cry can''t change anything. The dimension space of hell has been completely destroyed, which is irreparable!


    "What happened? It seems that a hell dimensional space has been destroyed. How is this possible?" many hell lords felt what happened at this time, including Lucifer. Originally, Lucifer was going to come and have a look and play the autumn wind, but soon Lucifer saw a familiar figure, Huang asked with Xuanyuan sword!


    "Damn it! It was him?! he did it again in the dimension of hell?!" Lucifer''s face suddenly changed when he saw Huang Wen. He will never forget that Huang Wen killed Mephisto before, especially at that time. Huang Wen''s apparent strength was not as good as Mephisto, but he jumped over the level and killed Mephisto, This is undoubtedly a huge impact on Lucifer''s three views!


    "His strength has made great progress! He has broken through to the heavenly Father level! Damn it, who else can be his opponent in such a state? Especially when he still has the means to restrain our hell Lord!" Lucifer quickly found Huang Wen''s strength at this time. He clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    "Huh? Lucifer?" at this time, Huang Wen stood between the dimensions and felt one look after another. Huang Wen couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. Then Huang Wen found a slightly familiar look among many strange eyes. He subconsciously looked at the past and saw Lucifer with uncertain complexion.


    "Hmm?" Lucifer soon felt Huang Wen''s eyes. Even, he found that Huang Wen seemed to have seen his place, which made Lucifer''s heart twitch subconsciously. In particular, he found that Hella''s dimension space had been completely destroyed.


    "Cough, Huang Wen, I don''t have any malice. I just felt the movement of the dimension space of hell. I just looked at it subconsciously!" Lucifer quickly recognized Huang Wen''s strength. After all, being able to bend and stretch is one of the basic qualities of the devil.


    "I hope you don''t interfere at will, otherwise, I can destroy one hell dimension space, and I can destroy the second. Don''t think that your identity as the Lord of hell dimension can protect you from death. After all, Mephisto has died in my hand..." Huang asked, a faint voice echoed between the dimensions, To every hell Lord who is looking here.


    "Don''t worry about this. We''re just watching the excitement and will never do it!" although many hell lords flashed unhappy eyes in their faces, Lucifer quickly said directly, calming down many hell lords who were going to attack and silently looking at the direction of Huang Wen.

 Chapter 774

    "Hum!" when Hella''s hell dimension space completely disappeared, a force blessed the Avengers such as Steve Rogers. This time, it was not Huang Wen''s hand, but Belle''s space force.


    This is Belle''s newly developed ability to let people live in this space, but they can be separated from this space without being affected by the surrounding environment. It can be said that it is a new application of space magic.


    With the blessing of Belle''s space power, the Avengers have the same action power as before in the dimension of hell, which also gives them the ability to continue to fight Haila.


    Of course, Wanda and Thor, the main force in the first world war with Haila, do not need Belle''s blessing of space power, but can also maintain their combat effectiveness between dimensions. After all, they are already sub heavenly Father level strong. There is still some survivability


    At this time, Haila has no Avengers and Huang Wen looks at ease. Haila''s original strength has been weakened because the dimension space of hell has been destroyed by Huang Wen. If it weren''t for Haila''s death goddess throne from Asgard, Haila would fall directly into the realm!


    However, although Haila didn''t directly fall into the realm, her face was pale and her breath of death was much worse than before. Beside her, those ordinary skeleton undead had disappeared. Only a demon wolf Fenris at the level of sub heavenly father was still with Haila. This was Haila''s only hand


    "I''ll leave the rest to you. Without the blessing of hell dimensional space, Haila is no longer immortal. Moreover, her strength is much weaker than before..." Huang Wen''s eyes took back from the direction of many hell dimensional space, looked in the direction of the Avengers and said.


    "Alas..." when Thor heard Huang''s question, he couldn''t help sighing. He knew that at this time, he couldn''t let Hella go, because the destruction of the dimension space of hell not only made Hella have no way out, but also made Thor unable to trap Hella. In order to prevent Hella from continuing to deal with Asgard, Thor had to completely solve Hella!


    "There''s no way. She''s different from me. She hates Asgard too deeply, and most importantly, there are no other feelings in her heart. Otherwise, she won''t be touched when she hears what you said..." Rocky heard Thor''s sigh, walked to Thor and whispered comfort.


    "Well, you don''t have to comfort me. I''ll make the right choice!" Thor took a deep breath, quickly recovered, looked at Rocky around him and said, "I''m the God King of Asgard. I will naturally make the choice to protect our home!"


    Thor finished his words and looked at Huang Wen''s direction. Thor didn''t say another reason, that is, Huang Wen has helped him to this extent, but he chose to let Hella go because of his own reasons. At that time, Huang Wen''s heart will inevitably not have a grudge against Thor, which will affect Huang Wen''s relationship with the whole Asgard, Thor naturally can''t let this happen!


    "My hell dimensional space! You really destroyed my hell dimensional space!" at this time, Haila looked a little crazy and jumped directly in the direction of Huang Wen. In Haila''s view, Huang Wen was the culprit of her current situation, and even Thor had been put behind Haila''s mind!


    "Hum!" but Hella wants to fight Huang Wen, but Huang Wen doesn''t pay attention to Hella''s meaning. Hella, who has lost the position of Lord of hell dimension, can''t even burst out close to the strength of heavenly father. Huang Wen doesn''t want to deal with her.


    Therefore, Huang Wen waved his hand. A powerful space force directly acted on Haila and forcibly sent Haila to Thor. Thor saw that Haila who had rushed to Huang Wen suddenly appeared in front of him. He was a little stunned, but Wanda didn''t mean to hesitate!


    With the sound of "hum!" powerful chaotic magic broke out from Haila, and a crimson air stream roared in the direction of Haila, that is, Haila was already asking Huang. The Black Death air stream on her body collided with the crimson air stream, and the two sides confronted each other.


    "Poof!" however, even if Haila has lost her identity as the Lord of the dimension of hell, she is also an old-fashioned strong sub heavenly father. Wanda''s time to become sub heavenly father is still too short, and the details can''t be compared with Haila. Therefore, in this frontal confrontation, Wanda fell into the disadvantage again.


    "Wanda! Give it to me! This is my destiny!" Thor stood up with the power of endless thunder on his body, looked at Wanda and said, "Kur should have been solved by me, but he was killed by Mr. Huang Wen, and I should have done the other Haila who wanted to occupy Asgard..."


    "Boom!" as Thor''s voice fell, Hella and Thor collided again. The force of thunder and death collided constantly. Thor was beaten out by Hella again and again, but thors didn''t mean to be afraid. Even the more brave the Vietnam War was, he constantly rushed to Hella.


    In Thor''s view, he is sure to win this war. As long as he can stick to it, there are Avengers and Huang Wen, Haila''s mentality will only become more and more impatient, and her combat effectiveness will only become weaker and weaker. Thor must win in the end!


    "Roar!" the demon wolf Fenris on one side saw that Hella was in a deadlock and jumped directly in the direction of Huang Wen. He may know that he is not Huang Wen''s opponent, but the feelings between the demon wolf Fenris and Hella are incomprehensible to outsiders, so he wants to do something for Hella, even trivial things


    "Hawk, uncle wolf, who will deal with it?" however, the gap between the demon wolf Fenris and Huang Wen is bigger than it imagined. Huang Wen just reads, and the demon wolf Fenris is directly bound by Huang Wen''s divine power. Huang Wen turns his head and looks at Logan and hawk and asks.


    Logan looked at the demon wolf Fenris and thought a little. He found that he dealt with the demon wolf Fenris by nothing more than piercing each other''s body with aidman alloy steel claw. In addition, the demon wolf Fenris''s body is too large. It takes a long time to cause fatal damage to it


    "Let Haoke come. For me, such a battle is just fun. It''s good if Haoke can grow a little more..." so, after some thinking, Logan shrugged and said softly.

 Chapter 775

    "Then you can continue to deal with the wolf by hawk!" Huang asked, nodded at Wen Yan, looked in the direction of hawk, smiled and said, "just in time, you haven''t decided the victory or defeat with the wolf before..."


    "Hawk!" however, without even asking Huang, hawk rushed out and wrestled with the demon wolf Fenris again. Hawk wanted to complete the task he had not completed before and tear the demon wolf Fenris in half!


    "Is Hella not worth his shot?" Lucifer''s eyes moved at this time, looking at Huang standing quietly between the dimensions, and an idea flashed in his mind. "Also, does his ability to destroy Hella''s hell dimension mean that he has a strong destructive power for other hell dimensions?"


    "Lucifer! Who is this yellow question? Why are you so afraid of him? Murphysto really died in his hands? How did he kill murphysto and destroy the dimension space of hell?" soon, the voices of other hell lords sounded in Lucifer''s dimension space of hell, and not only a hell Lord came here, Many hell Lords have come here.


    After all, the dimension space of hell is the foundation for them to settle down. At this time, since Huang Wen can destroy Hella''s dimension space of hell, he may also destroy their dimension space of hell. At that time, they will lose their identity as Lord of hell, but countless enemies will settle accounts with them!


    One of these hell Lords is innocent. They are all famous demons. They don''t know how many evil things they have done or how many creatures they have killed!


    "This guy is called Huang Wen..." however, before Lucifer could speak, a faint voice echoed in Lucifer''s hell dimension space, "before, Mephisto once came to me and made a deal with me to help make trouble on the earth and deal with a man called Huang Wen..."


    "At the beginning, I promised him, but I didn''t do it immediately. At the same time, I''m very glad that I didn''t do it directly. After all, the character of that guy Mephisto, as you all know, my caution was right..."


    "Because shortly after that, Mephisto died and died in the hands of Huang Wen. After the second Mephisto died, I didn''t even dare to go to the earth, let alone go to Huang Wen, but I didn''t expect that he came between the dimensions again and even destroyed a dungeon dimension space!"


    "So, how did he destroy the dimension space of hell?" so many hell lords didn''t care much about Mephisto''s death. They were more concerned about Huang. He asked how to do this and whether it would be a threat to them in the future!


    "I don''t know this..." the Lord of hell who spoke before sighed lightly, "if I knew this, I wouldn''t come here to see Lucifer..."


    "I don''t know either!" Lucifer shook his head and said helplessly, "I only know that his strength is very strong. He is even a strong father. The most important thing is that this guy has the means to restrain us..."


    "The means to restrain us?!" the pupils of many hell lords suddenly shrunk and looked at Lucifer in surprise, waiting for Lucifer to say the means of Huang Wen.


    Lucifer didn''t mean to hide at this time. Even though he didn''t deal with many hell lords very well, Lucifer knew that he couldn''t compete with Huang Wen alone. Moreover, this was just an opportunity to unite hell lords together!


    Lucifer once exposed his ambition in front of Mephisto. He wanted to unify the whole dimension of hell, become the king of the whole hell, and finally sit on the highest throne of the dimension of hell!


    However, the hell dimension at this time is like countless separatist vassal kings. The strength of each hell Lord is not weak. In addition, if he stays in his own one-third of an mu, outsiders can''t kill him unless he is an alternative like Huang Wen. Therefore, it''s very difficult to unify the whole hell dimension


    Now, when facing such a great threat as Huang Wen, these hell lords must unite together, so that they can compete with Huang Wen. Such unity may enable Lucifer to complete his ultimate dream!


    "Huang Wen has an artifact, which can restrain our strength and easily hurt us!" Lucifer quickly figured out these things. He took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "Moreover, it is difficult for us to recover from the injury caused by the artifact. Moreover, Huang Wen also has a law power I have never seen. It is somewhat similar to the law of the holy light of angels, and can also cause great suppression on us!"


    "In other words, he has two kinds of power to restrain us?" the hell lords were shocked when they heard Lucifer''s words. They didn''t expect that Huang Wen should be so difficult. In other words, Huang Wen is the bane of all hell lords!


    "Yes, so if we want to deal with this yellow question, we need to make a good plan, because we don''t know whether he will start on the next dimension of hell, and now is not the time to discuss. This guy may be able to find our plan, so everything should wait until the end of the battle!" Lucifer''s eyes moved, The voice passed out accurately.


    "What a troublesome fellow!" a thought flashed through the minds of many hell lords, and then they didn''t continue to say anything, but looked at the two battlefields of Haila and Thor, and Hok and the demon wolf Fenris.


    At this time, the strength shown by Thor and hawk can threaten some hell Lords. After all, not all hell lords are strong at the level of heavenly Father, and there are a lot of hell lords of sub heavenly father. That''s why so many hell lords can''t sit still after Hella''s hell dimension space is destroyed, because their hell dimension space, It''s not even as good as Hella''s hell dimensional space!


    "Poof!" the muscles of hawk''s whole body bulged like an explosion, and the whole person was full of powerful laws of power. Finally, in this outbreak, hawk tore the demon wolf Fenris in half!


    The demon wolf Fenris, who had long been the reincarnation of the dead, directly turned into smoke and disappeared after being torn apart by hawk, leaving only hawk standing where he was, as if he were remembering the battle

 Chapter 776

    "Fenris!" Hella felt the complete death of the demon wolf Fenris, and couldn''t help drinking angrily. The demon wolf Fenris was hella''s last companion. At this time, the demon wolf Fenris died in hawk''s hands, which made Hella feel a sense of rabbit death and fox sorrow.


    Even, at this time, Haila knew that she would soon follow in the footsteps of the demon wolf Fenris. At least, Haila can''t see any hope now!


    Because after losing the dimension space of hell, Hella''s strength is constantly consumed in the battle and can''t be recovered in time. Although Thor is also not in Asgard, the throne of God can still give Thor some help and make Thor''s battle more lasting!


    Therefore, with the progress of the battle, Haila also crushed Thor from the beginning, gradually became a balance of power, and even fell into the downwind


    "Do you know the pain now? When you killed so many female martial gods, weren''t you very ruthless?!" looking at Haila who fell into the downwind, a glimmer of happiness flashed in the eyes of female martial god valkiri, who couldn''t help but speak in the direction of Haila.


    For valkiri, the female warrior God, the two culprits that led to the destruction of the whole female warrior God Legion are Odin and Hera.


    The female warrior Valkyrie also stabbed Odin in the chest, which was a sigh of relief. At this time, Odin had already pretended to be dead and left Asgard. The only enemy of the female warrior Valkyrie was Haila.


    This is why Valkyrie, the female martial god, has to follow the Avengers to the dimension of hell. Even if she can''t kill Hella herself, she also wants to see Hella die in front of her!


    Even, when Thor hesitated to let Hella go, the female martial god valkiri almost rushed out angrily. Fortunately, in the end, Thor figured it out and finally chose to fight to the death with Hella


    "Now, you have a great revenge..." Loki heard the words of the female martial god valkiri, sighed lightly and whispered, "don''t worry, I''ve told Thor that I will build a spirit hall for the dead female martial god Legion and worship them to show their achievements and remember their sacrifice..."


    "Is this really important to them?" the female martial god valkiri smelled the speech, glanced at Rocky lightly, and sighed in an inexplicable tone.


    "Haila, do you have a trace of regret..." it was not only valkiri, the female martial god, who responded to Haila''s words, but also Thor looked at Haila with emotion after hearing Haila''s angry voice.


    "Regret? I have never regretted. My only regret is that my strength is not enough! Thor, do you think you won by your own strength? You will suffer a counterattack sooner or later with the help of outsiders!" HeLa heard Thor''s words, looked at Thor with a sneer and said in a deep voice.


    "I''m sorry, you didn''t stir up discord much..." Thor sighed when he saw Hella''s reaction. Why didn''t he know that Hella wanted to stir up the relationship between him and Huang Wen?


    However, for Thor, Huang Wen is not just the foreign aid left by Odin. Huang Wen has helped Thor out of difficulties and find his life direction again several times. In Thor''s eyes, Huang Wen is his mentor and friend. Therefore, Haila''s provocation has no impact on Thor at all.


    "If you want to kill me, you need to pay a price!" there was a strong spirit of death on Haila''s body. Countless death swords condensed around Haila''s body and stabbed in the direction of Thor.


    "Boom!" the thunder broke out between the dimensions, drowning everything around, and even the eyes around were covered by the thunder.


    "That''s interesting! It seems that Thor is not far from the peak of the heavenly father. If he can really reach such a state, he can really have the qualification to inherit the throne of Asgard God King. However, he is already a God King. This so-called qualification doesn''t matter..." Huang asked, looking at the thunder power that blocked his vision, His eyes moved and said.


    In the power of thunder, Thor seems to be integrated with the surrounding thunder and is finally colliding with Haila, which is the ultimate collision between the power of law and the power of origin!


    The final result did not exceed Huang Wen''s expectation. After losing the blessing of the dimension space of hell, Haila could not consume Thor with the blessing of the whole Asgard with only one death goddess. Finally, the power of thunder completely penetrated Haila''s body and killed Haila!


    However, Thor was not unharmed at this time. Hella''s dying counterattack hurt Thor. Such an injury is comparable to that suffered by Thor in Saka


    Even, I don''t know whether it''s the divine will or what''s going on. A breath of death pierced Thor''s right eye and once again turned Thor into a one eyed dragon, inheriting a major feature from Odin.


    "Haila is dead!" the Lord of hell felt Haila''s passing and said with his eyes moving.


    "Haila''s death has been doomed since the destruction of her hell dimensional space!" Lucifer said solemnly. "She has insisted for a long time. She has lost to Huang Wen, not to Asgard''s new God King!"


    "Then we..." the Lord of hell heard Lucifer''s words and couldn''t help but want to say something, which has achieved Lucifer''s goal.


    "Don''t worry, at least wait until he leaves, otherwise it''s useless for us to say more..." however, Lucifer soon shook his head and said softly.


    As Lucifer''s voice fell, those hell lords quieted down one after another, and Lucifer''s heart surged with joy and excitement, because with the emergence and threat of Huang Wen, Lucifer''s right to speak in the whole dimension of hell has been great!


    At least, these hell lords are willing to obey Lucifer''s words in a short time. This is a great progress for Lucifer, symbolizing Lucifer''s solid and powerful progress towards the supreme king of hell!


    "Speaking of it, I would also like to thank you, Huang Wen. However, for my ultimate dream, I''m afraid we will eventually become enemies..." Lucifer flashed an idea in his mind at this time, but he didn''t look at Huang Wen''s direction, because he knew that Huang Wen might notice his eyes!

 Chapter 777

    "Thor! Are you hurt? Your eyes?!" between the dimensions at this time, as the thunder dispersed, the Avengers saw Thor''s injury and couldn''t help but stare at Thor and his surroundings with some worry. They didn''t know whether Haila was dead or not.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve killed Hella, but it''s not so easy for her to fight back on her death..." Thor smiled and said with a pale face, looking at the concerned eyes of the Avengers.


    "Haila is dead!" when Valkyrie heard Thor''s words, her eyes brightened. Valkyrie didn''t care much about Thor''s injury. After all, Thor''s injury was no different from that now. Even Thor''s eyes were blinded.


    "Another blind eye? Is this really the fate of the king of Asgard?" Rocky saw Thor''s injury, his eyes flickered slightly and couldn''t help muttering, "fortunately, it''s not me who became the king of Asgard, otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t escape such a fate. It''s too ugly to be blind in one eye?"


    "Is your wound recovering too slowly? Can''t you carry it?" Logan keenly found that Thor''s injury showed no signs of recovery. He couldn''t help but frown and looked at Thor and asked.


    "There''s no way. Hella''s dying counterattack is too powerful. Even if she''s dead, the power of her law is still causing damage to my body. Such an injury appears on you, and you can''t recover so easily!" Thor shook his head reluctantly, looked at Logan and explained softly.


    "Cut! Even if she fights back on her death, don''t want to break through my aidman alloy, let alone hurt me, leaving the power of the law of death in my body!" Logan said with a flash of confidence in his eyes.


    "In other words, Hella has also solved it. Can we leave the strange space between the dimensions first? It''s too uncomfortable to stay here..." Pietro heard Logan''s dialogue with Thor, weakly raised his hand and asked in a low voice.


    At this time, although the Avengers are protected by Belle''s space magic, the Avengers are still in a place without heaven and earth between the dimensions. Such an environment is really not used to a person with speed ability like pitro


    "That''s right, let''s leave first!" Huang Wen nodded when he heard Pietro''s voice, and then looked at the direction of Lucifer''s hell dimension space. Huang Wen was vaguely aware that there were many malicious existence in that hell dimension space, but Huang Wen didn''t take it to heart and even looked forward to it.


    After all, the trouble of a strong father looking for Huang Wen can no longer pose a threat to Huang Wen, and Huang Wen also wants the strong father to look for his trouble. In this way, Huang Wen can start a new task lottery!


    "Hum!" as Huang Wen''s voice fell, Huang Wen disappeared between the dimensions with a group of Avengers and returned to Asgard.


    The reason why he did not return directly to the earth is that Asgard has just experienced a big war. Even though most asgards did not participate in the war, it still had a great impact on them. Therefore, Thor needs to return to Asgard as soon as possible to appease the people


    "Huang Wen left!" Lucifer watched Huang Wen disappear between the dimensions. He was relieved and excited. He knew that his opportunity had really come!


    "This damned guy has finally left, Lucifer, do you have any plans?" with Huang Wen''s departure, Lucifer is not only relieved, but most hell lords feel this way. Moreover, they can''t wait to discuss the way to pay Huang Wen. After all, Huang Wen destroys a hell dimension, The threat to these hell Lords is too great!


    "Huang Wen, from the earth, is the guardian of the earth after Gu Yi left. Therefore, if you want to deal with him, you need to start on the earth!" Lucifer''s eyes moved, took a deep breath and said slowly, "the specific plan needs the concerted efforts of all of us..."


    "I know that most of you are not very good at dealing with each other, including some of you and me..."


    "However, we will not pose a fatal threat to each other. At least, we have no ability to deal with complete killing!"


    "Huang Wen has such ability. Last time it was Mephisto and this time it was Haila. Next time, we don''t know who it is. You should all understand the truth that lips die and teeth die..."


    "Needless to say, we naturally know that you are the one among us who knows Huang Wen best. This Huang Wen is too big a threat to us and can''t let him continue to live!" soon, the Lord of hell made a statement, and Lucifer was very satisfied with this attitude.


    "Well, then follow my plan!" Lucifer nodded without showing anything, and whispered.


    In the dimension space of hell on this side, a group of hell lords discussed how to deal with Huang Wen. In Asgard on the other side, Thor soon stabilized Asgard''s popular support and restored peace to the whole Asgard.


    Of course, Thor didn''t come out in person, because Thor looked a little scary at this time, and his injury was too serious. Even with the blessing of Asgard''s power, Thor didn''t recover immediately.


    Therefore, the Thor seen by Asgard people this time was changed by rocky. Rocky is already familiar with such things. After Thor succeeded to the throne and became the God King of Asgard, rocky also changed into Thor several times to help Thor deal with Asgard. After all, Thor is not very good at this kind of thing. He still needs to learn slowly


    "Well, do you need me to help you recover?" Huang asked, looking at Thor who was slowly recovering from his injury in the hall of the fairy palace, with a light smile.


    "Thank you for asking Mr. Huang. This time, I can recover myself with the blessing of Asgard''s strength. Such an injury is nothing to me..." Thor shook his head and said softly.


    "Well, why didn''t Odin''s eyes recover?" Huang asked, suddenly thinking of something and muttering in some doubt.


    "That''s actually the father''s card..." Thor hesitated a little and chose to say, "I don''t know what the card is. I heard my mother say it inadvertently..."

 Chapter 778

    "Odin''s card?" Huang asked, a little surprised flashed in his eyes, and then nodded clearly. According to the plot of the film, Odin''s right eye was blinded in the battle with Rolfe, the king of the Frost Giant.


    Huang Wen is very clear about the strength of Lao Fei, the king of the ice giant. Even when Huang Wen met Lao Fei, the king of the ice giant, his strength has been weakened a lot because he lost the ice treasure box, but Huang Wen is also very clear about the power of the ice treasure box.


    Therefore, Huang Wen always felt that the damage to Odin''s eyes caused by laofei, the king of the frost giant, should not be permanent. At least, with Odin''s strength, it is not too difficult to recover!


    Now, Huang Wen probably understands that Odin should pretend to be blind in his right eye with the help of the hand of Rolfe, the king of frost giants, so as to hide his real cards!


    There''s no way. Odin is also a senior old film emperor. It''s perfectly normal for Odin to do such a thing


    Therefore, Huang did not ask in detail what tolodin''s cards meant. After all, this kind of thing is not necessarily known by tol, and the most important thing is that if Huang asked, tol would not answer, and if he did not answer, Huang would not make it difficult for tol to do.


    As Thor wanted to recover from his injury, the previously agreed dinner for Huang Wen and the Avengers was only enough, so Huang Wen returned to the earth Avenger building with a group of Avengers.


    At this time, the trouble caused by Haila and Kur is officially over, but their influence has not been completely eliminated.


    For example, in the Xavier gifted youth college, due to the death of many students, Xavier gifted youth college must give a speech, at least to the parents of those students. After all, with the establishment of the new hope state, although most people do not directly accept mutants, the families of those mutants are gradually getting used to the group of mutants.


    Finally, the mutant college, which has a history of decades, was officially shut down. Once the human authorities tried their best to do it many times, but they failed to do it successfully, because the influence brought by Kur was done


    Kur''s influence this time is not only in the aspect of Xavier gifted youth college, but also in the Atlantic Ocean where Johnny brezer went. The guy named Haisha finally involved a new race that never really appeared in front of the world!


    Atlantis!


    This is a group of races living on the seabed, which is almost no different from human beings. In addition to their ability to survive underwater, they are inextricably linked with the legendary ancient civilization Atlantis


    Of course, not too many people know about Atlantis. Only the Avengers know their news. After all, there are too many Atlantis people monitored by the Avengers. Moreover, they are more suitable to live on the seabed and will not have too many conflicts with the people on the ground.


    Huang Wen didn''t have much interest in the affairs of Atlantis, so he left it to the Avengers. To be exact, it was to the Avengers who were not afraid of water to do it.


    As for Huang Wen, naturally, he took Belle back to Yongchun martial arts school and opened this epic skill lottery. This is the first time Huang Wen has won the epic skill lottery. To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s heart is still looking forward to it!


    "Draw!" Huang asked, looking at the epic skill draw drawn from the task page in front of him. He didn''t hesitate, and directly opened this draw.


    With the sound of "miso!" a familiar purple light flashed, and the color was quite deep. It can be seen that the lottery result this time should not be very bad, and may even become Huang Wen''s new means of fighting the enemy!


    "Ding! Congratulations, you have acquired the epic skill: Mingyue sword (derived from the core of Kendo road of Ji Ning, the protagonist of manghuangji series of film and television dramas, and restored the power of the original novel after system optimization)"


    "Special note: starting from the essence of sword, Mingyue sword divides Kendo into five directions. These five directions summarize all Kendo sword skills. Therefore, all sword skills can be divided into Mingyue five styles: blood dripping style, shadowless style, tianbeng style, yin-yang style and idealistic style."


    "Special tip 2: if your Kendo talent is strong enough, you can understand the five sword meanings contained in the five forms of the bright moon. If these five sword meanings are perfectly integrated, you can condense the reincarnation sword meaning, and even get Ji Ning''s ultimate Kendo


    "Ultimate Kendo?! Mingyue swordsmanship..." Huang Wen looked at the results of this epic skill draw and his eyes flickered slightly. Perhaps this Mingyue swordsmanship is not the most powerful epic skill draw that Huang Wen can win, but it is the most suitable one for Huang Wen.


    Because this Mingyue sword skill has guided Huang Wen on the way forward. Although it is only the way forward in kendo, it is enough!


    You know, before Huang Wen, he had drawn two masters in kendo, one is Dugu Jian, the sword saint, and the other is Yin ruozhu, the sword saint.


    Perhaps, compared with Ji Ning in mang Huang Ji''s novels, the strength of these two people is a little poor, but their Kendo talent is absolutely not bad!


    In particular, Huang Wen is a person who integrates their two Kendo talents. Huang Wen''s Kendo talents are equivalent to superimposing the Kendo talents of the sword Saint Dugu sword and the sword Saint Yin ruozhou. Therefore, Huang Wen''s Kendo talents are definitely the top!


    Even at this time, Huang Wen had a little understanding when he just got the Mingyue sword. Among the five sword moves of Mingyue sword, Huang Wen had the most profound feeling among the two moves of blood dripping and sky avalanche.


    Because these two sword moves respectively symbolize the penetration attack of kendo. The frontal rolling attack, strength and edge of Kendo are what Huang Wen is good at.


    Unfortunately, Ji Ning''s ultimate Kendo is of great help to Huang Wen, but it is not completely consistent with Huang Wen''s kendo. At least, Huang Wen has developed sword 23 into a powerful soul level attack, which is not specifically listed in Ji Ning''s Mingyue sword.


    Maybe Jining''s moon sword also contains the attack power of the soul, but Huang Wen thinks it may be more suitable for him to list the soul sword alone.


    After all, Huang Wen is a strong man who takes the three ways of essence, Qi and spirit. The road suitable for Ji Ning is not necessarily suitable for Huang Wen. Huang Wen is also destined to go out of the ultimate Kendo different from Ji Ning. Even if Huang Wen gets the Mingyue sword at this time!

 Chapter 779

    Soon, Huang Wen entered the closed door again. In order to save time, Huang Wen still chose the quantum field space. After all, Huang Wen and Belle came out of the quantum field space because of Kur and Haila. This is similar to the spiritual time house of the dragon pearl world, and even more powerful quantum field space, which is helpful to Huang Wen and belle, It''s really huge!


    In Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen and Belle began to close down again. On the other hand, in the avenger building, the Avengers began to deal with the follow-up impact brought by Kur and Haila.


    It''s no problem that the Xavier Academy of gifted youth closed down, but the remaining mutant students can''t just ignore it. Even if their strength is not the most powerful among the whole mutants, they are very skilled in their own ability under the guidance of the Xavier Academy of gifted youth!


    If you let these mutants go, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do anything else.


    Therefore, after some discussion, the Avengers suggested that Logan incorporate these mutant students into the mutant law enforcement team, or become a reserve of the mutant law enforcement team.


    After all, most of the mutant law enforcement teams were once students or teachers of Xavier gifted youth college, but at that time, some of them chose to stay in Xavier gifted youth college, while others chose to believe in Qin Ge Lei and establish a new hope state with self-order


    Logan didn''t want these Xavier gifted youth college to join the mutant law enforcement team at the beginning, because he knew that some mutants were not suitable for doing this, but soon, ganglish and Aurora came to him. Aurora learned what happened at Xavier Gifted Youth College from ganglish, so she wanted to talk to Logan, The admission of mutant students from Xavier gifted youth college.


    Aurora and the Avengers think the same way, but aurora and the Avengers have different purposes. The Avengers don''t want these mutant students who have lost Xavier talent academy to do extreme things, while Aurora hopes that these mutant students can have a home again!


    "Logan, you should be able to understand the importance of home now. For these children who have just lost their home, what they need is a stable and familiar home!" Aurora looked at Logan solemnly and whispered.


    "Well, I see. I agree with this!" Logan sighed and said, "by the way, let the guy with bad eyes join the mutant law enforcement team. If he is there, at least the students can be at ease..."


    The guy with bad eyes is no one else. It''s the laser eye. Even though the laser eye killed many mutant students under the influence of Kur this time, the remaining mutant students subconsciously want to follow the laser eye, because the laser eye has become the only symbol of Xavier genius junior college.


    "Thank you, Logan!" Aurora heard Logan''s words, and a trace of heartfelt gratitude flashed in her eyes. After all, it''s not easy for Logan to make such a decision. You know, the relationship between Logan and laser eye is too responsible because of Qin Ge Lei, especially laser eye can be regarded as never putting down Qin Ge Lei


    After Aurora thanked Logan, she directly turned and left the avenger building with ganglish. They were going to deal with the matter of Xavier genius junior college.


    "Well, the two of them have come forward to solve the problem of Xavier gifted youth college, so what''s next?" Logan took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at the Avengers, "Is it the whereabouts of these two mutants, or the disposal of general Ross that caused the destruction of the military base this time, or the mysterious Atlanteans?"


    The two mutants in Logan''s mouth are not others. It is the White Queen and sunspot Roberto who were influenced by Kur hammer and became the heavenly hammer venerable. After removing Kur''s influence, they were sent to the avenger building. The Avengers didn''t even think about how they should deal with them. After all, other things are more important than them Force some.


    "They register their abilities here and send them back. After all, they are all mutants, but their normal life has not been affected..." Steve Rogers thought a little and said after taking a look at the White Queen and sunspot Roberto.


    "Don''t!" sunspot Roberto quickly stood up and smiled at the Avengers. "Can you give me a chance to become a member of the avenger or a member of the mutant law enforcement team?"


    To tell the truth, at this time, sunspot Roberto and Johnny stone are really similar. They are not only similar in character, but also capable of fire attribute. Although it seems that sunspot''s ability is more cumbersome and powerful


    "I seem to see myself..." Johnny stone couldn''t help muttering when he saw the appearance of sunspot Roberto.


    "Sorry, it''s not easy for the avenger to join, and so is the mutant law enforcement team..." Tony Stark looked at sunspot Roberto and said, "we know your ability. Your strength is not enough to join the avenger alliance, let alone something beyond your strength!"


    "What''s beyond strength?" sunspot Roberto was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Tony Stark with some confusion.


    "What is beyond strength is naturally the quality of a superhero!" at this time, Johnny stone finally found a chance to speak. He came out, looked at sunspot Roberto and whispered, "if you want to be an avenger, you should not only have extraordinary ability, but more importantly, you should have the quality of a superhero and an extraordinary heart!"


    "So, do I have an extraordinary heart? You know, it''s not difficult to control others or read others'' consciousness with my ability, but I didn''t do so..." the White Queen stood out with a raised eyebrow and looked at Johnny stone and asked with a smile.


    "This..." Johnny stone was stunned when he heard the White Queen''s words. He didn''t know how to answer the White Queen''s question for a moment.


    "Sorry, you need to observe for a while. Don''t forget, I know what you did before..." Logan stood in front of Johnny stone, blocked the White Queen''s eyes and said coldly.

 Chapter 780

    Logan was still very alert to the White Queen. Even when Wanda saved the white queen, Logan wanted to stop it. Just because he had to concentrate on dealing with Haila and Kur at that time, Logan didn''t care about the White Queen.


    After all, compared with Hera and Kur, the White Queen is really nothing, even if she was only Charles''s spiritual ability before.


    As for Logan''s vigilance against the white queen, it is mainly because Logan has dealt with the white queen before. He clearly knows the ability of the White Queen. He also clearly knows that the white queen once cooperated with the black emperor Sebastian Shaw and has an enemy relationship with magneto and Charles.


    Therefore, Logan''s impression of the White Queen is not good, and can even be described as bad, even though Logan has not seen the white queen for many years


    "As the saying goes, scholars should treat each other with admiration on the third day. You still don''t know how many years ago, you should make a little change..." the White Queen looked at Logan''s very vigilant eyes, couldn''t help laughing and whispered.


    "I don''t believe that you can become a good man casually!" Logan narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the White Queen and said in a deep voice.


    "What about you? You were not a good man in those days, and now you have become a member of the avenger?" the White Queen shrugged her shoulders, looked at Logan and continued to smile.


    "That''s because I met someone who led me to this road!" Logan said with a slight flash of eyes and a firm attitude, "and it''s almost impossible for a person with spiritual ability like you to be changed by others!"


    "It is precisely because I am a person with spiritual ability that sometimes I can think of many things by myself. For example, some things before are meaningless struggles. For example, since I have such ability, I should do what I should do, just like Charles once..." the White Queen slowly shook her head, Said in a solemn whisper.


    "OK! Since you want to prove yourself, it''s simple. Your ability is enough, but we still need to investigate your quality..." logan was ready to say something, but Tony Stark came out, patted Logan on the shoulder, looked at the White Queen and said.


    "Since you are a mutant and have some similar abilities to Charles, you can go to the new hope state to prove yourself. Those students of Xavier genius youth college may need a spiritual ability to comfort their hearts..."


    "Especially the laser eye and the Iceman Bobby. They are the initiators of the tragedy of Xavier gifted youth college, at least in their view. Therefore, if you can help them come out, it will be a success, but you can''t directly use your ability to brainwash them, how about it?"


    "I have no problem!" the White Queen thought a little, finally nodded and agreed.


    "You are the same. You are also a mutant. New hope state is the place where you are familiar with your abilities. If you can stand out in new hope state and become an avenger, it is not impossible..." Tony Stark saw that the White Queen agreed to his proposal, turned his head again, looked at sunspot Roberto and said.


    "Yes!" the White Queen promised in front, and sunspot Roberto naturally wouldn''t mean to refuse. Moreover, sunspot Roberto seemed very excited at this time, because he finally found a way to become an avenger.


    "You see, it''s solved? Just send them away by space conveyor..." Tony Stark turned his head, looked at Logan and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t you worry about what the White Queen will do in new hope?" Logan asked Tony Stark with a frown after watching the White Queen and sunspot Roberto sent away by the space conveyor.


    "Don''t worry, people don''t know the strength of new hope state. Don''t you know? Even if aurora will be a little careless when facing the white queen, there is still your old lover Raven in new hope state!" Tony Stark shrugged and said with a casual smile.


    "Ruiwen''s ability at this time doesn''t have any problem if she wants to recreate a white queen? Do you think the white queen can directly defeat another herself?"


    "That''s what you said..." Logan heard the speech and nodded approvingly. Ruiwen''s strength is really strong. Especially after being strengthened by the apocalypse, Ruiwen gave full play to the potential of a real magic woman, but soon, Logan thought of something, stared at Tony Stark angrily and said, "no! Ruiwen is not my lover!"


    "Cut! What''s my business?" Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly, looked at Logan jokingly, looked in the direction of general Ross and said, "then, next, it''s general Ross. You''ll deal with the destruction of the military base. After all, general Ross is also a member of your Sherman family..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve told my family about this. They also know what happened. With the more advanced scientific and technological research of zeta Ruixing people, in fact, gamma soldiers are not valued..." Jack took a look at general Ross''s direction, organized a language and said.


    "After all, too powerful gamma warriors, not to mention the extremely low success rate, but also easy to get out of control. The mortality of ordinary gamma warriors is not low, and their combat effectiveness is not too strong compared with the technology of zeta Ruixing people..."


    "So, during this time, we didn''t care much about the military base where general Ross was located. Of course, it''s natural to give a statement after so many people died..."


    "Alas!" when general Ross heard Jack''s words, he couldn''t help sighing, because he knew that what Jack said was the truth.


    Before the start of the war in New York, the research on gamma soldiers was concerned by almost the whole American high-level. Even the American military has regarded gamma soldiers as one of the cards. Otherwise, it is impossible to let gamma soldiers at such an urgent juncture as the war in New York.


    However, after the war in New York, everything changed. Especially after the in-depth study of the science and technology of the zeta Ruixing people, the overall scientific and technological level and military capability of mankind have increased by several levels. General Ross and gamma soldiers seem to have been forgotten and become neglected

 Chapter 781

    Even if there were not a sudden accident in the military base this time, even the Avengers would not care about what happened here. Everything in the military base was maintained by general Ross alone, and even the research funds were supported by general Ross''s savings


    That''s why, after everything in the military base was destroyed, general Ross would still rush up regardless of himself even if he knew that he was not Kur''s opponent!


    However, although general Ross finally failed to defeat Kur to avenge the people in the military base, Kur died in the hands of Huang Wen, which can be regarded as avenging the people in the dead military base


    "Then, general Ross, if you have no other place to go, you might as well join the avenger alliance directly. Anyway, your daughter and son-in-law are here. Instead of studying the gamma warriors, you might as well study how to improve your own strength..." Tony Stark thought a little and looked at general Ross and said.


    "Before, after you got Kur''s hammer, your strength was obviously greatly improved. Otherwise, you could not be Haoke''s opponent. Therefore, this may be the road you should take. After all, you are not a scientific researcher, are you?"


    "There''s some truth in what you said, but let''s wait for a while. I''ll deal with the families of those fellow robes and subsequent matters..." general Ross is not very interested at this time. The reason why he still stays in the avenger building is that the official has not given a reply on this matter, and general Ross can''t run around, Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause greater misunderstanding.


    "Well, now that everything else has been solved, let''s discuss what Johnny brezer said about Atlantis..." Tony Stark nodded at the speech, turned his head and opened his mouth to the people.


    Before, Johnny brazier read the memory of Haisha when he tried Haisha with the eye of judgment. Otherwise, even if Johnny brazier was in the Atlantic Ocean, he would not easily know that there were a group of Atlanteans living on the bottom of the sea.


    The Atlanteans were found to have no impact on Huang Wen. He went to the lucky draw safely, but for the avenger alliance, they have more to consider.


    The first is the level of civilization development of Atlantis people, which step they have taken, and whether they have the ability to threaten human beings on the ground.


    Secondly, their attitude towards human beings on the ground is hostile, friendly or indifferent.


    It is impossible to say that Atlantis did not find human traces, because modern human civilization has left many traces in the Atlantic, especially the existence of various marine garbage, which must have had a great impact on the environment.


    Therefore, even if Atlantis people may not adapt to the land environment, they are absolutely aware of the existence of creatures such as humans on the land!


    "I suggest that we try to communicate with them first and take a look at their attitude..." after hearing Tony Stark''s words, Steve Rogers thought a little and said, "after all, we didn''t find them before. Even if we find them now, we naturally need to deal with our relationship!"


    "Then, let''s let those who are not afraid of water go to the bottom of the sea and try to communicate?" Tony Stark nodded at the speech and looked around at the Avengers around him.


    To tell the truth, there are still some Avengers who can survive underwater, but the only one who can really adapt to the underwater environment and will not be affected is Johnny blazer, the evil knight who has become a skeleton.


    Among others, including Logan, who has turned into an aidman alloy state, Hulk, needlework, and Wanda, who has reached the level of sub heavenly Father, there is no problem for them to survive in the rest, but it is probably a difficult thing to let them act freely in the water system.


    "I''m not the only one?" Johnny Blazer asked with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth when he saw the reaction of many Avengers.


    "Cough, there''s no way. After all, you''ve been there once and read some memories, which should be more familiar than us..." Tony Stark shrugged and smiled. "Moreover, we really don''t adapt to the environment in the ocean. After all, the ocean and space are two completely different states..."


    "You also know that the ocean and space are two completely different states..." Johnny Blazer sighed and couldn''t help muttering, "do you know what kind of feeling it is when the sea water flows through his body? That feeling is even more uncomfortable than between dimensions!"


    "Well, I''ll go with you!" Logan said after a little hesitation when he heard Johnny Blazer''s words, "After all, the sea water should not enter my body. After turning on the aidman alloy transformation, my body has no leakage, and I don''t need to breathe at all. With the golden blessing outside, the sea water should not be immersed in my mouth..."


    "That''s settled!" when Johnny Blazer heard that someone was accompanying him, he immediately agreed. The speed made the Avengers smack their tongue one after another. Even Logan himself twitched slightly in the corners of his mouth, and was speechless for a moment.


    It turned out that the reason why Johnny Blazer behaved like this before was because he wanted to find a companion to act together. After all, for Johnny blazer, the biggest discomfort in the depths of the sea is the feeling of strangeness and loneliness


    "All right! All right!" Logan shook his head reluctantly, looked at Tony Stark and said, "send us to the place where Johnny went before..."


    "Buzz!" soon, the space transmission device started again. Logan and Johnny Blazer were transported away and directly appeared in the sea. Almost instantaneously, Logan turned on the transformation of aidman alloy, and Johnny Blazer also turned on the state of evil spirit knight.


    A golden metal man and a flaming skeleton appeared in the sea, which was a little out of tune with everything around him. Even all the surrounding fish escaped, as if they were frightened by Logan and Johnny blazer.


    "Hmm? Are you coming?" just then, in the sea, a young man suddenly opened his eyes and held a golden Trident in his hand!

 Chapter 782

    As the man opened his eyes, the surrounding fish avoided one after another, as if to make way for their king. However, there was no problem to say that the man was the king of the surrounding fish, because the man was called namo, the king of Atlantis. He had extraordinary power. It can be said that he was the king of the whole ocean!


    Yes, this namo, also known as the sea king, has almost the same identity and ability as another Sea King Arthur in the beautiful universe. He can survive underwater and on land at the same time. He has far more powerful power and physical quality than ordinary people, and communication with most marine creatures


    Even namo and Sea King Arthur are a mixture of Atlantis and humans. The only difference is that they may be set up by the people on both sides.


    If Sea King Arthur is regarded as a human superhero, namo is a pure, Atlantis superhero, because in namo''s heart, Atlantis is the first.


    If someone invades Atlantis, no matter who it is, namo will show his strength to the other party and tell the other party that Atlantis is inviolable!


    This is one of the reasons why namo is not as popular as Sea King Arthur


    However, it is worth mentioning that although namo is a hybrid of Atlantis and humans, he is a mutant and has mutant genes in his body!


    However, due to the mixed race, Nama''s variant ability has been integrated with the talent of Atlantis, forming a talent far more powerful than ordinary Atlantis!


    It is precisely because of this that Nama can become the king of Atlantis after awakening his talent!


    The reason why namo appears here at this time, even obviously waiting for Johnny brezer and Logan, is naturally because he has known about Johnny brezer and Haisha through the fish in the sea, and even inferred that humans will continue to come here to explore.


    Therefore, in consideration of the security of the whole Atlantis, namo waited here for the arrival of Johnny blazer, and at this time, he finally waited for this moment


    At this time, Logan, who had just entered the ocean, felt uncomfortable. Of course, neither the pressure of the sea nor the sea bottom caused harm to Logan, but logan was not used to this state in the water.


    Subconsciously, Logan turned his head and looked at Johnny blazer. He wanted to know how Johnny Blazer adapted to the environment here.


    "Hei hei..." Johnny Blazer couldn''t help laughing when he saw Logan''s eyes. The flame on his body had been extinguished, leaving only a pure skeleton shelf. The sea water was washing in Johnny Blazer''s skeleton shelf, which had no impact on Johnny blazer.


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that, after coming to the ocean, due to his unaccustomed relationship, Logan should not speak in a short time, while Johnny Blazer will not be affected by this at all. Anyway, Johnny Blazer didn''t speak with his throat when he turned into a ghost Knight before


    "..." Logan saw Johnny Blazer mocking himself even though he looked like a skeleton. Logan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. He vaguely regretted that he came to the bottom of the sea to find Atlantis with Johnny Blazer this time.


    "Hmm?" but soon, Logan''s attention was attracted. Because of being in the water, Logan''s beast''s ability to sense smell was somewhat weakened. After all, Logan didn''t mean to breathe underwater, but Logan still felt the feeling of fluctuation and tremor in the water.


    Once the Apocalypse strengthened Logan. Naturally, it was not just that Logan''s combat effectiveness became stronger. The perception of wild animals did not know how many times stronger!


    Therefore, even in the sea, Logan still sensed the coming of a powerful force from the subtle fluctuations of the sea, and even this force made Logan feel a great threat!


    "Be careful!" Logan adjusted his state a little, closed his mouth and vaguely reminded Johnny Blazer in the direction.


    "What?" Johnny Blazer didn''t hear what logan was saying, but soon Johnny Blazer saw something like a submarine rushing in their direction.


    "What is this? The technology of Atlantis?" Johnny Blazer couldn''t help but be stunned. He looked at the water wave with some doubts and muttered. Next, Johnny Blazer''s huge eye hole suddenly widened, because he found that it was a human, a human that was almost no different from ordinary people!


    "Superpowers? Mutants?" an idea flashed through Johnny Blazer''s mind. He didn''t believe that the guy who rushed over was Atlantis, because in Haisha''s short killing memory, all Atlantis had blue skin and had never seen Atlantis with flesh skin.


    Therefore, Johnny Blazer subconsciously thought that the rushing namo was an existence with super power or mutant power.


    Johnny Blazer didn''t know that namo was excluded from Atlantis because of his skin when he was a child, especially when namo hadn''t awakened his ability.


    At that time, as the son of the princess of Atlantis, namo was forced to live in the civilian cave. For some time, namo was forced to leave Atlantis, go to the human world and live in Manhattan for some time.


    It was not until namo awakened his ability that namo returned to Atlantis. After a series of struggles and contention for the throne, namo finally won the recognition of his people and became the new king of Atlantis. His lifelong mission was to protect the ocean and his people.


    "Hmm? Why is there another guy?" namo frowned when he saw Logan. Before, namo had known the existence of Johnny brazier, a skeleton monster, in the fish school, but it was the first time namo saw Logan, a metal man.


    "Are you mutants?" namo, who has lived in human society for a period of time, naturally knows the existence of mutants. However, namo is not very clear about the specific situation of human society, let alone the existence of the so-called Avenger alliance. Therefore, namo frowned and asked after measuring Logan and Johnny Blazer.

 Chapter 783

    "It seems that you are also a mutant, but I am not a mutant. This guy is your companion. In other words, who are you? Why are you here? Are you looking for Atlantis?" Johnny Blazer said after hearing namo''s words, pointing to Logan nearby, "You should have heard the name of this guy. This guy is still very famous. His name is Wolverine..."


    "Are you looking for Atlantis?" after hearing Johnny Blazer''s words, namo''s pupils suddenly narrowed, and then his heart filled with anger. He looked directly at Johnny blazer and Logan and waved the golden Trident in his hand!


    "Hum!" with namo''s action, the whole ocean seemed to change, and the surrounding seawater began to repel Logan and Johnny blazer. The strong pressure seemed to want to directly crush the two people into pieces!


    But fortunately, Logan and Johnny Blazer are not easy people. Their strongest place is not how rebellious their combat effectiveness is, but that they are almost immortal!


    Needless to say, Logan originally had a strong self-healing ability. In addition, after being strengthened by the apocalypse, he got the transformation of aidman alloy. How difficult it is to kill him.


    The same is true of Johnny blazer. Johnny blazer is an evil spirit knight and also has an immortal body. It is impossible to kill Johnny Blazer unless he meets a strong man whose ability is far more than the spirit of revenge and zatanos!


    Therefore, when Logan''s golden light surges and Johnny Blazer''s flame burns again, the surrounding pressure is borne by them, but Logan and Johnny Blazer can''t completely break this pressure, because they find that the power from the sea is becoming stronger and stronger!


    "No! What did you do? Why did you suddenly shoot us?!" Johnny Blazer''s voice was a little confused and dissatisfied, because he didn''t feel any crime in namo, so he subconsciously thought that namo was a good man, but at this time, namo suddenly shot them, which made Johnny Blazer wonder what it was for.


    "Anyone who wants to invade Atlantis must die!" namo''s eyes flashed cold, looked at Johnny brezer and Logan and said in a deep voice. "Even if you have great power, you shouldn''t aim at Atlantis! You have provoked an existence that shouldn''t be provoked!"


    "Wait! You''re from Atlantis? How can it be that you don''t look like it at all!" Johnny brezer was stunned and hurriedly said, "you may have misunderstood something. We''re not going to invade Atlantis..."


    "Hum! I know what your human beings are like. Your discovery of the existence of Atlantis will certainly stimulate your ambition. You want to continue to study the existence of Atlantis and even the people of Atlantis. I will never let this happen!" Namo didn''t have any intention to stop because of Johnny Blazer''s words. He looked at Johnny blazer and Logan coldly and said in a deep voice.


    "It''s really a misunderstanding. Since you know human beings, you should know the avenger alliance? We are the Avengers of the avenger alliance. We have no malice this time..." There was a trace of helplessness in Johnny Blazer''s voice, because he heard that this namo shot them out of the protection of Atlantis, and it seems that namo or Atlantis has obviously been influenced by human beings, which makes namo''s sense of human beings not very good!


    "I''ve been here before because we found that the hammer of fear snake Kur landed here. The hammer will give the host strength and let the host be controlled by fear snake Kur, so I''ll solve him..."


    "The discovery of Atlantis was unintentional. We came here with a friendly attitude. Our Avenger alliance wants to know whether we can communicate with each other on the premise of friendly coexistence..."


    "Hum! What Avenger alliance is not a good organization! I''ve seen many organizations like you!" namo snorted coldly, surging with powerful law power, and once again mobilized the surrounding sea water to exert pressure on Johnny brazier and Logan.


    "Since there is another organization behind you, we will solve you first, and then solve the organization behind you, so that no one will disturb us Atlantis again!"


    Namo''s character can be described as stubborn to the extreme. No matter what Johnny Blazer explained, namo didn''t mean to listen.


    However, there is no way. After all, namo is not a pure human. He looks at the problem from the perspective of Atlantis.


    Not to mention that namo doesn''t know what kind of organization the Avengers alliance is. Even if namo knows, he won''t easily believe Johnny Blazer''s words, because the Avengers alliance is a human superhero organization, not their Atlantean superhero organization!


    "Ka! Ka!" after namo showed more powerful power, Johnny Blazer finally couldn''t bear it. The fire of hell on him was about to go out. Even the bone shelf began to click. It seemed that he couldn''t bear the power from namo.


    It may be difficult for namo to directly kill Johnny blazer, but it is not too difficult for him to tear Johnny Blazer into bones. After all, this is also the vast ocean, which is namo''s territory!


    Johnny Blazer on this side can''t bear the power from namo. The golden light surging on Logan on the other side doesn''t mean to dissipate, but it''s also faintly dark, which indicates that the power displayed by namo has reached the peak of sub heavenly Father and even the level of heavenly Father!


    "Warning! The pressure is too high at this time, Logan and Johnny Blazer''s wristwatches have been damaged, and the connection began to be unstable!" at the same time, silly girl''s warning sounded in the avenger building, making the Avengers look more solemn.


    Namo shot so fast that even the Avengers thought that Johnny Blazer''s words could make namo stop, but they didn''t expect that namo didn''t mean to stop at all, and even strengthened his strength!


    If this goes on, I''m afraid Logan and Johnny Blazer have the existence of immortality. Even if they don''t die, they will be trapped in the sea

 Chapter 784

    "What to do? Uncle wolf and Johnny Blazer must help. If they don''t do it again, they''ll have an accident!" Huang Liang frowned and looked at the Avengers around him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not so easy for them to die. At least, it''s not so easy for Logan to die..." Tony Stark patted Huang Liang on the shoulder and said quietly.


    "Although this is really not the way to go on, it''s a pity that there are too few people here who can go to support. We don''t seem to have talents in this field, and most importantly, we don''t know the details of each other..."


    "It''s unscientific. Why didn''t Huang ask us before? There are other strong people on earth? You can know from this person''s previous dialogue that he didn''t just appear on the earth. He should have been living on the earth all the time!"


    "Master doesn''t have the habit of monitoring the whole earth all the time, otherwise he doesn''t have to do anything else..." Wanda looked at the blurred picture and said, "The mysterious man at the bottom of the sea is very powerful. At least, he is more powerful than Haila. The Trident in his hand seems to be able to connect the power of the whole sea..."


    "It''s more powerful than Haila. Doesn''t it mean that this guy''s strength has reached the heavenly Father level?" Steve Rogers frowned and asked, "which is stronger than Kur?"


    "Compared with Kur, he must be far inferior. Now I''m thinking that if he can lead him out of the ocean, maybe the Trident in his hand can''t play such a powerful ability!"


    "You mean we don''t rescue them, but directly forcibly transfer them to another battlefield, a battlefield without a vast sea?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly and looked at Wanda and asked softly.


    "Yes, in this way, we don''t need to worry about whether our combat effectiveness will be weakened by being in the water..." Wanda nodded with a smile and said, "after all, it can be seen from the state of he Logan and Johnny Blazer that even if we can survive under our subordinates, it is certain that our combat effectiveness will be weakened!"


    "As for the matter with this mysterious strong man, wait until we fight with him, and then talk to him. Of course, if he can calm down after landing, maybe we don''t need to do it..."


    "Well, I need to find a place without water. In this way, it may be able to suppress him more strongly..." Tony Stark''s eyes moved and ran to the space conveyor to calculate.


    "This operation seems to have been done before..." Zhong Qiang heard Tony Stark and Wanda''s plan and couldn''t help muttering.


    At this time, Zhong Qiang is not talking nonsense, because when Bruce Banner just came to Yongchun martial arts school, David banner, Bruce Banner''s father, once came to the door, and even David banner damaged the ground of Yongchun martial arts school


    So Huang Wen took David banner away and came to a no man''s land to solve David banner. It was the emergence of David banner that prompted Huang Wen''s global tourism and the redecoration of Yongchun martial arts school


    When Zhong Qiang whispered there, Tony Stark had begun to adjust the space transmission device. With more and more research on space gemstones, the space transmission device of the avenger alliance was more handy.


    "Hum!" as Tony Stark began to control the space transmission device, in the Atlantic sea, he was oppressing Logan and Johnny blazer. At the same time, namo, who lamented their tenacious vitality, suddenly stared, because he felt a powerful space force coming!


    "Is this?" namo''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation. Then without any hesitation, he directly turned out his power and was ready to control the sea to attack the enemy that would appear at any time. However, what namo didn''t expect was that this power had no intention of attack. On the 20th, it was a pure space power used to transmit!


    With the sound of "Hua la!" a large amount of sea water fell from the sky in the Mojave Desert, washing the surrounding sand and dust. However, compared with the desert of more than 60000 square kilometers, this sea water can not change anything. Especially this time, only Logan, Johnny brezer and namo and their surrounding sea water were transmitted.


    If the Avengers choose to continuously turn on the space transmission device and continuously introduce the water from the Atlantic Ocean into the Mojave Desert, it can completely change the environment of the Mojave Desert, but the Avengers do not mean to do so, because doing so will have an impact on both the Mojave Desert and the Atlantic.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Two people with no flying ability fell to the ground. They were Logan and Johnny Blazer who had just been suppressed by the sea. However, Logan had not used the fighter wing for a long time. In addition, this time he was going to the Atlantic, so Logan didn''t take the fighter wing, otherwise Logan could fly when he just fell.


    At this time, because he was not ready to deal with the space power of transmission, namo was also transmitted to the sky over the Mojave desert. However, namo had a fin wing at his ankle. This small wing gave namo the ability to fly. Therefore, he suspended in the air and frowned, as if he didn''t understand why he was here.


    "It''s your means?" namo looked around and didn''t find anyone else, so he looked again at Logan and Johnny Blazer climbing out of the sand, narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a deep voice, "do you think you can beat me if you can''t use the means on the table and move the battlefield here?"


    "Ha ha!" at this time, Logan and Johnny Blazer had lost patience with namo, a stubborn guy. Moreover, after returning to the ground, the influence of namo on Logan and Johnny Blazer had instantly recovered. Their eyes flashed with anger and looked at namo and laughed coldly.


    Not to mention, Logan and Johnny Blazer are not good tempered people themselves. Even the best temper, I''m afraid I can''t stand it in the face of so many shots!


    In particular, Logan and Johnny Blazer went to Atlantis with goodwill and wanted to have a good exchange with Atlantis. As a result, they were almost suppressed by namo without saying anything. Why didn''t Logan and Johnny Blazer get angry?

 Chapter 785

    Therefore, after hearing namo''s words at this time, Logan and Johnny Blazer decided to teach namo a lesson. Even though namo''s strength seems very strong, no matter how powerful the enemy is, Logan and Johnny Blazer have never met!


    Moreover, namo is not the most powerful enemy that Logan and Johnny Blazer met!


    Of course, the most important thing is that both Logan and Johnny Blazer can keenly perceive that namo, who left the Atlantic and appeared over the Mojave Desert, does not seem to be as threatening as in the waters of the Atlantic.


    Even, Logan can vaguely perceive that something is passing out of Nama''s body, which belongs to the power blessing of the ocean!


    Even though the earth''s ocean area accounts for 71% of the earth''s surface area, namo''s strength on land is indeed not as powerful as that in the ocean.


    If, when in the ocean, with his own talent and the blessing of the Holy nipton Trident in his hand, Nama has the combat effectiveness of the heavenly Father, then at this time, Nama has only the strength of the heavenly father.


    This is like Huang Wen, who didn''t break through to the heavenly Father level before. At that time, Huang Wen could play the combat effectiveness of the heavenly Father level in the immortal killing sword array. However, after leaving the immortal killing sword array, Huang Wen returned to the sub heavenly Father level again. At this time, namo is like this


    "Today, let your arrogant and stubborn boy know that we are powerful!" Logan flashed gold on his body and looked at namo''s cold mouth.


    "Boy? Maybe I don''t know. I''m over 80 years old this year. You two are the boys you say!" namo raised his mouth slightly and looked at Logan and Johnny blazer with disdain.


    "Hum!" just as namo''s voice fell, his eyebrows suddenly coagulated and looked to one side, because namo felt the familiar spatial fluctuation again. At this time, namo understood that just now was not the means of Logan and Johnny brezer, but the means of the avenger alliance behind Logan and Johnny brezer!


    "It seems that the forces behind you are not simple, which makes me more suspicious. Your purpose of going to Atlantis..." namo''s eyes looked at the place where space fluctuated. The next moment, with a burst of blue light, the avenger alliance appeared!


    "What you said before is wrong. Although you are more than 80 years old, you are still too young in front of the immortal wolf. He is nearly 200 years old..." Tony Stark''s mocking voice rang directly as soon as he appeared.


    "Two hundred years old, hehe, do you think I will believe it?" unfortunately, namo is still so stubborn that he doesn''t want to believe Tony Stark''s words. He looks at the newly emerged Avenger alliance with a mocking face and says, "what if there are many people? Anyone who dares to think of Atlantis will die!"


    "You don''t want to compete with us now?" Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw stabbed out at this time, and the power of flame was surging on it. Logan''s flame knife was ready to go. "It''s hard for anyone to come today. Even if Jesus came, I''ll beat this boy!"


    "Cut! Now boasting here, before they were suppressed in the sea and unable to move?" Tony Stark sneered and said, "if we hadn''t done it, you might still be feeding sharks at the bottom of the sea!"


    "Sharks can''t bite my Edelman body!" Logan looked at namo in the air and said in a deep voice, "anyway, I don''t care. Anyway, this guy, I''ll give it to me!"


    "Shua!" with Logan''s voice, six powerful flame blades were cut out by Logan and directly cut in the direction of namo.


    "And me!" Johnny Blazer shouted, and the fire of hell blasted into namo''s body with Logan''s flame and knife!


    "Flame? Ha ha!" namo saw the two flames in front of him, and a mocking smile appeared on his face. "No wonder you don''t have any resistance in the water. It turns out that you are all flame capable people. Flame capable people dare to come to me for trouble. It''s really beyond your power!"


    "Hua la!" with namo''s voice falling, a large amount of water surged on namo''s nipton Trident. Namo waved the nipton Trident fiercely and hit two different flame forces.


    "Poof!"


    "Buzz!"


    However, something that namo didn''t expect happened. The flame blade from Logan didn''t stop the power of nipton Trident and water flow, and was directly cut out. However, Johnny brezer''s hell fire caught namo off guard.


    Because Johnny Blazer''s Hellfire is completely different from Logan, or from the ordinary flame power. It is not a natural fire. Neither water nor vacuum can affect the hellfire. Namo''s attack did not use the power of law, but simply suppressed the two flames with water and strength. Therefore, namo was seriously punished!


    "Bang!" with a sound, namo''s body, which was not checked for a moment, was knocked down by the fire of hell from the air and fell into the desert.


    "Damn it! You completely angered me!" namo''s voice contained the meaning of rage. He glared at the direction of Logan and others. He was surging with powerful law power, and even created a vast ocean from the desert environment!


    "Irritate you? You irritate me!" Logan''s body turned into a golden light and rushed to namo. Namo waved the nipton Trident in his hand, and the ocean washed in the direction of Logan with the law of water system.


    But this time, unlike Logan in the ocean, Logan was under pressure from all directions. Although he did not directly crush the golden light of Logan Edelman alloy, it also made Logan balanced and forced to stay in place.


    Now, only the ocean torrent in one direction can not stop the progress from Logan. Logan''s speed is not too fast at this time, but it is far more than ordinary people. Even after being washed by the ocean torrent, his body still surges in the direction of namo. Logan has been determined to make namo look good!


    "Hmm?" what happened today has exceeded namo''s imagination several times. Especially after leaving the Atlantic Ocean, namo obviously felt that things were beyond his control. Even at this time, he felt a threat from Logan!

 Chapter 786

    "Shua!" just when namo faintly felt that things were beyond his imagination, Logan''s body had crossed the ocean torrent and rushed in front of namo. The golden light surged on the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand and fiercely stabbed namo in the direction.


    "Qiang!" the response of namo was very unpleasant. He directly blocked the attack from Logan with the nipton Trident in his hand.


    However, what namo didn''t expect soon happened. The sharp aidman alloy steel claw left several light white marks on the nipton Trident!


    Although the nipton Trident surged with powerful divine power, like Thor''s hammer, the aidman alloy steel claw still caused damage to the nipton Trident!


    Moreover, if not because the nipton Trident was strong enough, it would have been cut in half by Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw!


    "Hmm?" namo''s eyes coagulated. He found the trace on the nipton Trident in his hand, which made namo''s heart alert for a moment. He looked at the aidman alloy steel claw between Logan''s fingers. He knew that since the aidman alloy steel claw could leave a mark on the nipton Trident, it could also leave damage on him!


    "Get out of here!" namo took a deep breath and made a sudden force in his hand. The nipton Trident erupted into a powerful force and law, trying to shock Logan out directly.


    However, it''s a pity that Logan''s aidman alloy transformation has not been broken, and the golden light on his body has not been broken. Therefore, Logan still stays in place, withstands the power from namo, and has no intention of retreating!


    "Have you only such a degree when you leave the sea?" Logan couldn''t help sneering, and the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand stabbed namo''s body.


    However, now that namo knew the power of aidman''s alloy steel claw, he would not use his body to carry the edge of aidman''s alloy steel claw. He waved his nipton Trident to block the attack from Logan.


    Even though namo''s special skin makes him have strong defense and even the ability to heal quickly, namo doesn''t think he can be compared with the hardness of nipton Trident. What''s more, the nipton Trident has been damaged by the attack of aidman alloy steel claw just now?


    With the sound of "Qiang!" aidman alloy steel claw collided with nipton Trident again. Although aidman alloy steel claw was sharp enough, it was a pity that Logan''s strength was too small compared with namo and nipton Trident.


    After all, after leaving the ocean, namo is also a strong man at the level of sub heavenly Father, and the nipton Trident is an artifact of the whole ocean and has powerful divine power. In that collision, the white seal left by the aidman alloy steel claw on the nipton Trident has been healed by the nipton Trident itself.


    In other words, although namo can''t defeat Logan, it''s not so easy for Logan to defeat namo or destroy the nipton Trident


    However, like Steve Rogers, Logan is most afraid of a protracted war. Besides, Logan is not alone in this battle!


    Even if the Avengers who just dared to come didn''t mean to do it because of Logan''s previous words, Johnny Blazer on the side was angry with Logan on namo. Not only Logan wanted to deal with namo, but Johnny Blazer also wanted to teach namo a lesson.


    Therefore, after Logan and namo got into an impasse, Johnny Blazer didn''t mean to hesitate. He took the chain he didn''t wear from John''s hand and instantly turned it into an evil spirit chain, covering the powerful fire of hell and pulling in the direction of namo!


    It can be said that among the Avengers alliance, Johnny blazer and Logan are the only people who fight over the ranks without restraint. At most, there is a completely angry hawk and a completely out of control Wanda, but the latter two people are obviously not in a normal state and are easy to hurt the friendly forces


    As for Logan and Johnny blazer, Logan is transformed because of the unique aidman alloy, coupled with the protection of the golden light outside, so that there is no good way for the existence of the sub heavenly Father level. Logan can''t break Logan''s golden light unless he reaches the heavenly Father level


    But even in that case, ordinary heavenly fathers can''t transform themselves with aidman alloy. Maybe they can fight and suppress Logan, but it''s almost impossible to kill Logan directly!


    The reason why Johnny Blazer has the ability to fight higher and higher is that the source of strength in his body is zatanos and a spirit of revenge. These two existence are close to the level of heavenly father at the peak. Even after weakening, they also have the background of sub heavenly father.


    Later, after Huang Wen showed his means, zatanos and the spirit of revenge were completely shattered, turned into pure power and integrated into Johnny Blazer''s body. In other words, Johnny Blazer can definitely become the existence of the sub heavenly father as long as time is enough!


    Therefore, it is doomed that Logan and Johnny Blazer can fight higher and higher. At this time, a Logan restricts namo. When Johnny Blazer''s evil spirit chain smashes into namo, namo obviously has some separation and lack of skills.


    "After leaving the ocean, his strength has fallen greatly..." looking at namo in the battle at this time, Wanda said with his eyes moving, "Moreover, compared with other sub heavenly Father level strong people, this guy''s means are obviously too few and too weak. I think if one of you can reach the sub heavenly Father level, he will not be weaker than him."


    "Maybe it''s because the surrounding environment has had a great impact on him!" Tony Stark nodded and looked around the Mojave desert. The surrounding environment has changed. At least, around the namo battle, the thick sand dust has been submerged by the sea water.


    Namo''s ability didn''t have any impact on Logan, but it made a lot of changes to the Mojave desert. However, soon, Tony Stark focused on namo again, because namo was caught again!


    Just as before, namo was not prepared for the fire of hell and was knocked down to the ground from the air. At this time, facing the sudden evil spirit chain, namo was beaten out again, and even the powerful fire of hell made namo''s body stiff.

 Chapter 787

    "It seems that it''s not because his strength is too weak, but his combat experience is too little..." Steve Rogers looked at namo who was taken out and said with his eyes moving. "Maybe it''s because he has been in the ocean environment for a long time and has absolute home advantage, so he doesn''t know how to fight in various situations!"


    "Yes, it should be like this. At least, his leaked power is really a little more, otherwise it will not affect the surrounding environment..." Huang Liang nodded and said, "however, uncle wolf''s ability is too bug, so this guy has no way to make a breakthrough..."


    "Damn it!" at this time, after namo was hit and flew out by the evil spirit chain, he couldn''t help getting angry, but the power of hell fire was constantly affecting namo, so he had to be distracted to use his own law power to fight against the power from hell fire.


    Logan didn''t mean to stop when he saw namo being beaten out. He rushed directly to namo and grabbed the nipton Trident in namo''s hand while namo was still affected by the power of Hellfire!


    "Buzz!" as Logan held the nipton Trident, a powerful force broke out from the nipton Trident. It was the power of the divine power and law of the sea. This powerful force was ready to destroy Logan directly!


    With the sound of "click!" I have to say that this force is really strong, strong enough to directly break the golden light outside Rogan, and Rogan''s body flew out directly, rolling between the desert and the ocean torrent.


    However, even so, Logan didn''t mean to loosen the nipton Trident in his hand. Moreover, no matter how powerful the divine power contained in the nipton Trident is, it can''t cause fundamental damage to Logan''s aidman alloy transformation


    "No! My nipton Trident!" on the other side, namo, who lost the nipton Trident, obviously felt that his breath fell back again. Namo, who had planned to use the power of nipton Trident to eliminate the fire of hell, can only use his own power now, which filled namo''s heart with angry flames.


    But unfortunately, how could Johnny Blazer miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in exchange for Logan''s embarrassed appearance?


    "Shua!" the evil spirit chain came out again. Under the control of Johnny Blazer''s mind, the evil spirit chain directly bound namo''s body. At this time, namo was completely unable to move. In particular, the evil spirit chain also contained the power of hell fire, which made namo tired of dealing with it all the time, There was no power to break the evil spirit chain.


    Especially at this time, the evil spirit chain is no longer made of ordinary metal, but made of secondary aidman alloy. This secondary aidman alloy is not indestructible, but it is not so easy to destroy him, especially when namo''s nipton Trident is held by Logan and can''t break free.


    "Damn it! Let me go!" namo clenched his teeth and shouted at Johnny blazer. "You''ll be punished! You''ll be punished by the sea!"


    "Hum!" with namo''s voice falling, the nipton Trident held by Logan''s hands erupted into more powerful strength, and ran around with Logan''s body again.


    "No, you just watch?" Logan felt that the resistance from nipton Trident was getting stronger and stronger, and finally couldn''t help shouting at the Avengers watching the play.


    "Didn''t you say before that this guy is for you to solve? If anyone makes a move, you''ll be anxious with who?" Tony Stark asked Logan with a trace of ridicule when he heard Logan''s voice.


    That is, when logan meets this kind of thing, the Avengers can watch the play with such confidence, because everyone knows that it is almost impossible to really hurt Logan. At most, it is just to make Logan suffer.


    With the sound of "hum!" Wanda shook her head and directly chose to do it. A powerful crimson chaotic magic rushed to Logan''s direction and finally focused on the nipton Trident in Logan''s hand. It seemed to seal it briefly, and the nipton Trident became quiet in an instant.


    "What did you do? Why did I lose my sense of the Holy nipton Trident?" as the nipton Trident calmed down, Logan fell to the ground, while namo suddenly changed his face and shouted in surprise in the direction of Logan.


    "Nothing, I just hypnotized the nipton Trident and made it think it was you who held it at this time..." Wanda shook her head with a light smile and said softly, "however, this nipton Trident has enough spirituality. Otherwise, it''s really not easy to do this."


    "And this kind of operation?" the Avengers heard Wanda''s words and looked at Wanda in surprise. Obviously, Wanda''s strength should be improved at this time, otherwise she should not be able to do this.


    "Bastard!" namo fell into a rage. He didn''t have much favor for human beings. At this time, after falling into the hands of the avenger and losing the nipton Trident, he became more hostile to human beings.


    "Bang!" with the a sound, Logan walked directly to namo with theout saying a word. Instead of the touching aidman alloy, he just put away his aidman alloy steel claw and hit namo in face with the a hard punch.


    "Poof!" namo was knocked down on the ground by Logan''s fist. The whole look looked a little confused, as if he didn''t understand what happened.


    "Boy, this punch is for your stubbornness and arrogance, and you can hit us at will! If it wasn''t us, but other people without malice, they might die in your boy''s hands after going to the sea!" Logan knocked over namo with a punch, and finally took a deep look at namo and said in a deep voice.


    "We''ve told you again and again that we don''t have any malice. You have to start with us. How about this situation? Are you still satisfied?"


    "Do you really mean no harm?" namo slowly regained his consciousness, heard Logan''s words and subconsciously repeated them. Then he felt the pain on his face and the bondage of the evil spirit chain on his body, and suddenly said unconvinced, "you treat me like this, but you said no harm?"

 Chapter 788

    "If you don''t do it first, we won''t treat you like this!" Logan glared at namo and said in a deep voice. "If it wasn''t for our true goodwill, I would directly pierce your head and end your life now!"


    "This..." when namo heard Logan''s words, he didn''t know how to refute what Logan said for a moment, because he suddenly found that what Logan said seemed very reasonable. At least at this time, if Logan wanted to kill himself, it shouldn''t take too much work.


    Especially before, Logan has shown the power of his aidman alloy steel claw. Namo knows that if Logan really wants to kill himself, it''s not too difficult. Moreover, even if he doesn''t kill himself and wants to pierce himself, there''s still no problem. He won''t simply punch himself, although it''s really painful


    "Who the hell are you?" after a long time, namo returned to his mind. He was finally able to put down his stubbornness and have a good dialogue with Logan, or Logan and Johnny Blazer beat him with strength.


    "Didn''t we say that? We are Avengers..." Logan saw that namo was finally willing to communicate well, and his face eased a little. He turned his head, looked at Tony Stark and others and said, "I''d better go back and talk about the environment of this ghost place. I don''t want to do it again!"


    Yes, although logan was not injured at this time, he also looked very embarrassed. You know, Logan was just carried around by the nipton Trident. He was surrounded by either sand dust or ocean torrent, and the mixture of ocean torrent and sand dust


    So now Logan has changed from a silver aidman alloy wolf to a embarrassed local dog, especially Logan''s hair is terrible, as if he had just rolled in the mud


    Tony Stark did not refute Logan this time, but quickly contacted the avenger building. This time, the space transmission device was set very carefully, because the avenger alliance did not want the mixture of dust and ocean torrent to be transmitted to the avenger building.


    "Hum!" soon, a bright blue light surrounded the people around, and then they disappeared into the Mojave Desert and returned to the avenger building.


    The Mojave desert is no different from before except that it has left a large puddle, and the whole desert has regained calm.


    "Have a good chat with him. I''ll wash it first..." after returning to the avenger building, Logan threw down his nipton Trident, said to a group of Avengers, and directly turned and left.


    "Avenger, who is it? What purpose did you send to Atlantis?" after Logan turned and left, namo took a deep breath and looked at the Avengers and asked.


    "Our Avenger alliance is to manage all extraordinary events on earth and reduce the impact of extraordinary events on ordinary people..." Steve Rogers stood up after hearing namo''s problem, looked at namo and said, "before, an evil god from Asgard threw eight hammers, one of which fell into the Atlantic..."


    "After solving the influence brought by the evil god, we found the existence of Atlantis, and Atlantis obviously belongs to the extraordinary category. Therefore, we want to know the specific situation of Atlantis and whether Atlantis is ready to communicate with human beings..."


    "So, do you still want to fight Atlantis?" namo asked in a deep voice with the his pupils slightly narrowed when he heard Steve Rogers.


    "Not to fight Atlantis, but to understand the situation of Atlantis..." Steve Rogers shook his head reluctantly, looked at namo and explained softly.


    "What''s the difference? I don''t know about you humans. After discovering our Atlantis, don''t you want to know why we Atlantis lived in the sea and how we survived in the sea?" namowi narrowed his eyes, looked at Steve Rogers and said in a deep voice, "You humans will certainly catch us Atlanteans for research!"


    "The situation you said may indeed happen, but at this time, only our Avengers alliance knows the news of Atlantis. We won''t let them happen..." Steve Rogers looked at namo solemnly.


    "Don''t forget that you Atlanteans are different from humans, and we are also different from ordinary humans. We won''t hope that such research will continue to exist. For example, after the establishment of the avenger alliance, the organization for studying mutants can''t be said to be completely gone, but it has basically been eliminated..."


    "Therefore, the study of Atlantis people will not happen. For this, our Avenger alliance can assure you that at least we don''t need to deceive you, especially now that you are in this situation. If we really want to fight Atlantis, we can do it directly now..."


    "..." after Steve Rogers thoroughly analyzed the situation to namo, namo fell into silence, especially in the voice of Steve Rogers, which contains powerful and convincing power.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that namo seems to recognize the identity of Steve Rogers. Even if namo is from Atlantis, he has left Atlantis and lived in Manhattan for some time. Therefore, although he doesn''t know about human beings on the ground now, namo still knows about the American captain of that year.


    In particular, namo has lived from that time to the present. He is indeed an old man in his eighties, as he said.


    "So, what do you want to know?" after a while, namo took a deep breath, looked up at Steve Rogers and asked.


    "First of all, who are you? Are you similar to our Avengers, protecting the whole of Atlantis?" Steve Rogers finally laughed when he heard namo''s words. He looked at namo and asked softly.


    "I''m really doing something to protect the whole Atlantis, but I''m not a guardian like you, because the whole Atlantis is my territory. My name is namo, but the king of Atlantis. Every Atlantis person is my people. I should protect them!" namo said solemnly.

 Chapter 789

    As namo said his identity as the king of Atlantis, the Avengers around him moved their eyes, but no one had too superfluous reaction. After all, the identity of a king must not be as shocked as the strong man of the heavenly father.


    "Why didn''t you react at all? Did you know my identity in advance?" namo was stunned when he saw that the Avengers didn''t respond at all. In his opinion, he said his identity as the king of Atlantis, and the avenger alliance should be surprised. After all, he is the king of the sea!


    "Oh, we don''t know your identity, but we''ve seen too many kings, Lords and so on, and we''re used to it..." Steve Rogers couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and softly explaining when he heard namo''s words.


    "Well, if you have anything else to ask, ask it too!" namo sighed, looked at Steve Rogers and said.


    "Johnny, loosen the evil spirit chain!" Steve Rogers turned his head and looked at Johnny blazer. Since namo had come to the avenger building at this time, there was no need to worry about namo running away, especially the nipton Trident. Namo who lost the nipton Trident obviously couldn''t turn over any waves.


    At this time, although namo was stronger than Thor who had just come to the earth, and was not as dependent on his own artifact as Thor, after losing the nipton Trident, namo''s strength obviously decreased.


    "Hum!" with Johnny Blazer''s heart moving, the evil spirit chain immediately released namo''s body and let namo regain his freedom.


    However, after namo regained his freedom, he did not do anything, but slowly recovered his injury. Without the suppression of the evil spirit chain, namo''s injury was quickly cured with the naked eye.


    "Well, we want to know Atlantis'' attitude towards mankind!" when namo''s injury gradually recovered, Steve Rogers looked into namo''s eyes and asked.


    "Our attitude towards human beings? You should see one or two from my performance..." namo looked around at the Avengers and said bluntly.


    "Originally, there was no intersection between us Atlanteans and humans on the ground, but with the development of human technology and civilization, humans on the ground have a greater and greater impact on us Atlanteans on the seabed..."


    "First of all, those marine garbage not only affect us Atlanteans, but also countless marine organisms are greatly affected. It can be said that human beings have interfered with the normal ecological environment of the whole ocean!"


    "Secondly, your human ship wreckage, nuclear weapon test and nuclear pollution also affect the ocean. If it were not for Atlantis'' maladjustment to the land environment, we would have landed long ago and taught you how to protect the environment!"


    "In other words, human development affects Atlantis..." Tony Stark nodded clearly and subconsciously summarized.


    "However, we don''t mean to go to war. After all, we Atlanteans are not used to leaving the ocean..." namo heard Tony Stark''s words, his face changed slightly and hurried to explain.


    After all, after seeing the strength of the Avengers, namo didn''t really want to fight with the Avengers, and even if he did, he had to wait until he returned to the ocean and recovered all his strength before thinking about it.


    "Don''t worry, this is the problem that our Avenger alliance needs to solve. Of course, the problem to be solved is not the one to solve the problem..." Steve Rogers looked at namo solemnly and said, "moreover, the most important thing is that now the development of science and technology on the ground is faster, and the previous things should be avoided on a large scale!"


    "You mean, you want to solve the problem I raised before? As far as I know, humans on the ground should be from many countries? Can you really say it?" namo asked with a frown when hearing Steve Rogers.


    "Don''t worry, we have obtained more advanced technology. As long as we can develop as soon as possible, the situation you said will not happen again..." Tony Stark looked at namo with a trace of confidence in his voice and said with a smile.


    "If you can really solve these problems, then we Atlantis will naturally stay at the bottom of the sea and live our own life!" namo was a little silent, looked up at Steve Rogers and said.


    "Oh? I don''t know, can we have the opportunity to communicate? If you want to survive on the seabed and develop into an independent civilization, your science and technology tree should be no worse than us? Especially if you reject those pollution so much, you should embark on a different road from us?" Tony stark looked at namo with a slightly bright eye, Asked some expectant.


    "The civilization level of Atlantis is indeed higher than that of human beings on the ground. However, all our technologies rely on the ocean, and these technologies cannot be shared with you. Moreover, we Atlantis simply can''t adapt to the land environment, otherwise, your human beings won''t have the opportunity to develop..." namo shook his head, The words are full of the meaning of rejecting Tony Stark. He doesn''t want to communicate with mankind in science and technology.


    "Well, that''s really a pity..." Tony Stark sighed, as if he had given up forcing namo, took out a watch with his backhand and said, "But anyway, we humans and you Atlantis live on the same earth. Sometimes we still need to help each other. If something happens to Atlantis, you can use this watch to contact us at any time!"


    "OK! No problem!" After taking a deep look at Tony Stark, namo took the watch. Namo has enough confidence in the technology of Atlantis. Even if he knows that there is something wrong with the watch Tony Stark gave him, he won''t care. Moreover, as long as he can return to the ocean, namo feels that he will never be transmitted to the land for the second time!


    "OK, you can leave. Shall we give you a ride or..." Tony Stark saw namo''s watch, raised his mouth slightly, pointed to the nipton Trident on the ground and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 790

    "I''d better go by myself. I''ve lived in Manhattan for some time before. I still know the way to the ocean from here..." namo took a deep breath, took the nipton Trident in his hand again and said.


    "Hum!" as namo held the nipton Trident, the nipton Trident seemed to get rid of the influence from Wanda''s chaotic magic and showed its divine power again.


    However, although the nipton Trident glittered with gold, namo didn''t mean to do anything. After looking around the Avengers, he turned and left the avenger building directly, then flew into the sky, dived underwater along the East River in New York, and soon returned to the sea.


    After returning to the sea, namo regained his fighting power and re incarnated into a strong father. His eyes moved and looked straight at the direction of the avenger building, as if he were thinking about something.


    After a long time, namo stretched out his hand and looked at the watch Tony Stark gave him. Namo subconsciously exerted force in his hand, but he felt a great resistance in the watch!


    "Huh?" soon, namo frowned and looked at the watch in his hand with some hesitation. Because of his strength, he didn''t do any harm to the watch.


    "It''s very similar to the material of the guy named Logan. Maybe I can go back and analyze this material..." however, namo soon found that the material of this watch was somewhat similar to Logan''s indestructible aidman alloy transformation, so namo had a new idea in his mind.


    "Shua!" the next moment, namo''s body turned into a residual shadow and disappeared into the sea. What namo didn''t know was that at the same time, in the avenger building, his every move was seen by the Avengers.


    "Tony, are we really good? Aren''t we snooping into other people''s privacy?" Steve Rogers asked, looking at Tony Stark hesitantly.


    "How can this be called prying into other people''s privacy?" Tony Stark shook his head with a smile and said softly. "After all, we don''t know whether the thing namo told us is the truth or not. We always have to guard against it!"


    "Besides, you should have seen that when namo just entered the sea, he obviously wanted to start with the watch. If I hadn''t prepared in advance and made a watch made of aidman alloy, I''m afraid the watch would really be crushed by him..."


    "Yes, our attitude towards the strange undersea civilization should be as cautious as that towards the strange alien civilization, because for us humans, there is no difference between undersea people and aliens except for the different distance..." when Tony Stark finished, Reid Richards continued with his eyes moving.


    "Before, this namo told us too little information. Moreover, from his words, we can know that Atlantis people are very unfriendly to us. Therefore, we must further understand the whole Atlantis!"


    Yes, reed Richards and Tony Stark basically mean the same thing. They want to know more about Atlantis.


    Of course, with the characters of reed Richards and Tony Stark, it is naturally impossible to dissect Atlantis people, but the science and technology of Atlantis, whether Tony Stark or reed Richards, are itchy in their hearts.


    In particular, namo has said before that the technology of Atlantis and those on the ground take two different paths, which makes them look forward to the technology of Atlantis!


    "Hmm? People? You''ve solved it? What''s this?" just after Tony Stark and reed Richards looked at each other, and both of them were looking forward to it, Logan finally washed the muddy water in his hair. When he saw that namo had disappeared, Logan was stunned and looked at the image monitoring namo.


    "Hmm?" the Avengers heard the speech and looked into the image one after another. When they saw the picture clearly, most of the Avengers widened their eyes.


    It seems to be a golden city, even more magnificent than Asgard''s Fairy palace. Perhaps the only difference between Asgard and Asgard is that Asgard is in a different space full of sacred atmosphere, and here is a city under the sea, full of mystery!


    "See the king!" as namo entered the undersea city, Atlantis people saluted and worshipped namo respectfully after seeing namo.


    However, it is obvious that namo is somewhat different from these Atlanteans. At least in skin color, only namo is similar to human flesh color, while other Atlanteans have blue skin.


    But even so, with the Nama officially becoming king of the Atlantis, there is no one who does not respect Nama from bottom of the his heart except for a few of the his existence, because Nama''s strength is most powerful existence in whole ocean!


    Of course, it is worth mentioning that Haisha, who had committed many evils and was directly tried by Johnny brezer with the fire of hell, was a very few who opposed the existence of Nama, and even he was against Nama


    Even though the strength of Haisha is far from that of namo, Haisha has done many bad things based on his understanding of Atlantis. Therefore, in general, Johnny brezer killed Haisha, which is a good thing for namo and the whole Atlantis.


    "Hmm..." namo looked at his own people and nodded, which was a response, but namo didn''t mean to stay long. He soon went to the palace and entered the scientific research site of Atlantis.


    "My Lord!" the Atlantis scientists in the scientific research institute are not very different from the ordinary Atlanteans. When they see namo, they seem particularly respectful.


    "Well, Haisha is dead. It was made by people on land. I talked to them and found that their technology is much better than we thought..." namo said softly, looking at a group of scientists.


    "Human beings on land? Cut! How long has it taken them to develop modern technology? Give them another 100 years, a race that can''t even study circular resources, and their technology can''t be very powerful!" a scientist said with disdain on his face.

 Chapter 791

    Just as namo said in the avenger building before, most Atlanteans have no good feelings for humans on the ground. In particular, human development does have an impact on Atlanteans and creatures in the sea.


    Therefore, when namo mentioned human science and technology at this time, these scientists subconsciously pointed out the shortcomings of human science and technology development.


    "Don''t talk first, let''s see if there is any signal transmitted..." namo didn''t mean to be angry because of the attitude of these scientists. After all, the technology industry is specialized. These scientists are very important to make the development of Atlantis better.


    "Pa!" as namo''s voice fell, the watch Tony Stark gave him was thrown on the test bench.


    "So, we won''t be found?" Logan hesitated to look at Tony Stark and reed Richards in the avenger building.


    "Don''t worry, this watch is a subroutine of silly girl. Before, Huang asked to take silly girl to shandal star. Do you think silly girl hasn''t made progress?" Tony Stark said with a strong self-confidence in his voice and a smile.


    "You know, the new star legion of shandar is already a more powerful civilization in the universe. Even if the civilization of Atlantis is strong, it can''t be strong enough. Otherwise, Atlantis has already rushed out of the earth and into the universe!"


    "This is not necessarily..." but this time, reed Richards gave a different opinion. His eyes moved and said, "the civilization level of Atlantis must be far higher than ours. Otherwise, human civilization will not regard Atlantis civilization as a legend..."


    "As for the reason why Atlantis people stay on the earth, I guess it has something to do with their racial defects. If they are even difficult to leave the sea and land, their level of civilization is doomed to prevent them from leaving the earth and entering the sky!"


    "However, based on my understanding of silly girl''s intelligence, it is impossible for Atlantis to surpass her. After all, we use quantum communication and are very mature..."


    "Ding! No signal source detected!" sure enough, after reed Richards''s voice fell, the artificial intelligence of Atlantis rang.


    But unfortunately, sometimes, the problem is not detected, but the biggest problem!


    Especially before namo left the avenger building, Tony Stark asked namo to contact him through his watch


    "No?" namo frowned, went to the side of the watch, picked up the watch and clicked the button on the watch.


    "Ding! Welcome to use silly girl''s watch. It''s turning on..." the voice of silly girl''s subroutine sounded in namo''s ear, but it was just a voice to confuse namo, because silly girl''s subroutine had already begun to invade the intelligent system of Atlantis when it was tested by Atlantis.


    In just a short time, silly girl copied all the civilization achievements of Atlantis for thousands of years, and completely understood the specific situation of Atlantis.


    "Now, check the signal source!" namo always felt something was wrong at this time, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. He could only frown and give a new order.


    "Discover the signal source, the signal source target, New York..." soon, the artificial intelligence of Atlantis gave a new answer again. This answer seemed to put namo down, but it still felt something was wrong.


    However, the Avengers have paid little attention to namo''s affairs, because their attention has been focused on the information sent back by silly girl, especially Tony Stark and reed Richards.


    According to the information sent back by silly girl, namo didn''t lie before. At most, he was hiding something. Atlantis people are really unhappy with humans on the ground, but most of them are just unhappy because they don''t like to leave the ocean by nature, or they are used to the environment in the ocean, It doesn''t mean to fight humans.


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that the physical quality of Atlantis people is far beyond that of human beings. Even in calculation, they are no less than asgards. Otherwise, they cannot survive in the deep sea. The environment in the sea is still very bad, whether it is the natural environment or various threats to life in the sea


    Of course, there is another key reason why Atlantis people don''t want to fight humans. After leaving the ocean, Atlantis people''s strength will decline rapidly, just like namo.


    Even namo is good. The Atlanteans left the ocean. I''m afraid they are not much better than those large marine creatures caught ashore by humans. They will not only quickly degenerate into the level of ordinary people, but also become weaker and weaker because of water shortage


    As for the scientific and technological level of Atlantis, it is indeed very high, even unique. Their science and technology is basically related to water. Both all aspects of life and various weapons are developed by the research on water.


    Atlantis people can make perfect use of water resources without wasting a penny and realize the recycling of water resources, which is a touch and direction for Tony Stark and reed Richards.


    At the same time, in Atlantis, after hearing the voice of artificial intelligence, namo looked at the watch in his hand and said, "your next task is to decipher the watch, whether it is the intelligent program or the external structural metal, understand?"


    "Yes! King!" it was the first time that scientists saw namo so serious. They answered one after another, and their hearts became solemn.


    Unfortunately, these scientists soon found that the aidman alloy was not so easy to study thoroughly. Even in any way, they could not threaten the aidman alloy that made the watch, let alone crack the silly girl program.


    At this time, these scientists finally dare not despise the civilization and technology from the ground. They began to study through various methods, but the avenger alliance no longer cares about these things. They have monitored Atlantis through the silly girl program. If Atlantis has any intention to do something to mankind, The Avengers will find out the first time!

 Chapter 792

    In this way, the Atlanteans who were originally treated with caution by the Avengers have lost their threat after being decoded by silly girl. Even according to their civilization technology, Tony Stark has studied the reverse engineering of Atlantis technology. If Atlantis really takes a shot at mankind, Tony Stark will not be merciful.


    After all, just as reed Richards said before, for humans, Atlantis people are actually no different from aliens. Even if both sides live on the earth, they are already two species with different evolutionary directions!


    Of course, not everyone in the avenger alliance is as vigilant as Tony Stark, or that is, not everyone subconsciously regards Atlantis as an enemy. At least Steve Rogers has begun to travel around and urge the high level of mankind to come up with the research results from the zetarians as soon as possible, Improve the scientific and technological level of the whole earth and reduce the production and manufacture of garbage


    On the other hand, although namo of Atlantis doubts what the Avengers have done with this watch, it is a pity that there is no evidence, and there is no progress in the research of aidman alloy


    However, Atlantis did not make any progress in the research of aidman alloy, but there was a new breakthrough in aidman alloy in the avenger alliance!


    This breakthrough was not discovered by a group of talented scientists such as Tony Stark, but Wanda''s commitment to Steve Rogers before it was completed.


    Originally, the captain of the United States shield in the hands of Steve Rogers was made of Zhenjin. In previous battles, this Zhenjin shield was invincible.


    Later, however, after Steve Rogers joined the avenger alliance, the Zhenjin shield became more and more worthless. Even if there was no Zhenjin gold mine in the avenger alliance, the Avengers, including the students on the second floor, could still have a Zhenjin weapon in their hands.


    Even Bucky Barnes, an old friend of Steve Rogers, has a whole arm made of Zhenjin, which is more material than a Zhenjin shield of Steve Rogers!


    Of course, if only for these reasons, Steve Rogers can still continue to use his Zhenjin shield. After all, that Zhenjin shield has feelings for Steve Rogers.


    Unfortunately, the Zhenjin shield was completely broken when Wanda was influenced by the nether God Sison last time. Once the Zhenjin material is broken, it can no longer be used, even if it is melted again, because the special molecular structure of Zhenjin has been broken and lost the characteristics of Zhenjin, Even if recovered, it is no better than ordinary metal


    When Wanda recovered, she promised Steve Rogers to give him a new shield, and apologized most. Wanda must have hoped to create a stronger shield.


    However, Zhenjin is already a famous powerful metal, which can be more powerful than Zhenjin shield. There are few except the real aidman alloy, so Wanda decided to use aidman alloy, and even prepared to use her ability to create a new aidman alloy!


    However, the difficulty of manufacturing a new aidman alloy is even more difficult than Wanda imagined. Wanda spent a long time without results, and even had to let Steve Rogers hold it with the vibration gold shield first


    This time, Wanda finally made new progress when Steve Rogers''s new vibration gold shield was destroyed by the big snake Kur and had not made the next vibration gold shield!


    "Lying trough! How did she do it?" Tony Stark looked at the two metal liquids that were constantly blending in front of him, which belonged to Zhenjin and the real Edelman alloy, and couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark.


    "Shh! Don''t disturb her!" Pietro hurriedly motioned Tony Stark not to speak, so as not to disturb Wanda.


    "She said she wanted to do this, and then she did it..." Huang Liang twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth. After he looked at Tony Stark, he lowered his voice and said, "Shifu, he has done similar things before. He fused Zhenjin with the real Edelman alloy to form wushuangjian, but obviously, Wanda did what Shifu didn''t do at this time. At least Shifu''s wushuangjian didn''t come out like this..."


    "She wanted to do this, and then she did it?" Tony Stark heard Huang Liang''s words, suddenly his eyes lit up, subconsciously looked in the direction of reed Richards, and an idea flashed in his mind.


    Previously, Huang Wen once gave Tony Stark and reed Richards a task, that is, to study the horse face Thor and create a real body for silly girl, so that silly girl can really take action.


    Of course, such a prototype naturally comes from the illusion in the film universe, and in this universe, because Tony Stark has no need in this regard, the illusion does not mean to be born.


    However, it is not so easy to create an existence similar to illusion. In particular, Huang Wen does not intend to use the spiritual gem, because the power of the gem is no matter how powerful it is, it is also external. If silly girl really has her own body relying on the spiritual gem as the carrier, then silly girl will no longer exist after losing the spiritual gem!


    Therefore, after finding the horse faced Thor, Huang Wen turned his mind to the horse faced Thor, but even with the wisdom of Tony Stark and reed Richards, on the premise of having such a research object as the horse faced Thor, he still didn''t make the silly girl''s body quickly


    Of course, the main reason is that the situation of Ma Mian Raytheon is different from that of silly girl. Ma Mian Raytheon originally had her own body and was later transformed into a biochemical soldier. At this time, silly girl doesn''t have a body that really belongs to her. How can she change it?


    Under such circumstances, the manufacturing plan of silly girl''s body fell into an impasse, but at this time, Tony Stark suddenly felt that sometimes, when one road is impassable, he may be able to take another road after hearing Huang Liang''s words or seeing Wanda''s ability!


    "Silly girl, help me contact Huang and ask him to get out of the customs!" soon Tony Stark came back and didn''t even want to discuss with reed Richards.


    "Contacting master? What''s the danger? Is there a problem with Wanda''s manufacturing this new Edelman alloy?" Huang Liang asked with some concern when he heard Tony Stark''s words.

 Chapter 793

    "If Wanda has any problem, I don''t know. The reason why I call him is because of silly girl. Maybe we can make silly girl''s body!" Tony Stark shook his head and said with his eyes moving.


    "Silly girl?" Huang Liang''s eyes lit up. As Huang Wen''s eldest disciple, Huang Liang naturally knew that silly girl''s priority was very high in Huang Wen''s heart, that is, Huang Wen didn''t have any ability to help silly girl create a suitable body, otherwise Huang Wen would have done it by himself.


    "Ding!" silly girl didn''t respond much after hearing Tony Stark''s words, but she directly contacted Huang Wen and told him about it at the first time.


    Because silly girl also knows that Tony Stark just thought of the way to help him make his body. He is not fully sure. In other words, I''m afraid there will be other variables in this matter. It''s better to call Huang Wen!


    "Hmm?" in the quantum field space, Huang Wen received the news from silly girl. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and then smiled, "great. After so long, we can finally solve the problem of silly girl''s body..."


    "Silly girl''s body can be solved?" Belle, who is surging with space power, subconsciously opened her eyes when she heard Huang''s question, looked at Huang with some expectation and said, "silly girl has been urging for a long time, and now it can be realized?"


    "It should be, otherwise, silly girl won''t contact me..." Huang asked, smiled and nodded, then took Belle''s hand and left the quantum field.


    "Shua!" at the next moment, Huang Wen appeared here with Belle in the avenger building. For Huang Wen and Belle, they haven''t seen the Avengers for a long time, but for the Avengers, they haven''t been separated from Huang Wen for a few days, especially the matter about Atlantis has just been solved.


    "Atlantis?" when Huang Wen returned to the normal dimension, silly girl directly told Huang Wen what had happened recently. Huang Wen''s eyes moved when he heard about Atlantis, but he didn''t pay attention to it, but focused on Wanda in front of him.


    If Huang Wen didn''t get extraordinary ability, or Huang Wen hadn''t passed through, Huang Wen would still be happy to see about the lost civilization of Atlantis, but Huang Wen won''t be attracted by such things at this time, especially the king of Atlantis is just a semi Godfather


    "Aidman alloy, Zhenjin, does Wanda want to make the original aidman alloy?" Huang asked, looking at the two groups of metal liquid gradually integrated into one, a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes. This was something Huang asked himself had not done before, but he didn''t expect Wanda to succeed at this time!


    "Hum!" with the crimson chaos magic, the vibration gold and aidman alloy liquid were completely integrated. The two metals seemed to have changed and gave a light sound, and then gradually formed the shape of a shield under the control of chaos magic.


    Yes, the reason why Wanda will integrate aidman alloy and vibration finance this time is to create a new shield for Steve Rogers, a shield that will not be destroyed!


    "Pop!" the moment the shield was formed, the chaotic magic around the shield disappeared instantly, and the shield fell to the ground with a soft sound.


    "Hum!" Huang Wen waved in the direction of Wanda, and a breath of gas was integrated into Wanda''s body, which shocked Wanda''s spirit. Just because of the spirit consumed by making a new shield, it instantly recovered a lot at this moment.


    "Thank you, master!" Wanda turned her head, looked at Huang and nodded. Then she picked up the shield that fell on the ground and walked to Steve Rogers. "Captain, I''m sorry I broke your shield before. This is a brand-new shield. It should be better than your previous shield and more suitable for you..."


    "Thank you so much for wasting so much time..." Steve Rogers looked at Wanda with gratitude and said with a smile. "Moreover, even if you didn''t break my shield before, it should be difficult to escape the broken fate in the previous battle with Kur, so don''t think about it..."


    "Is this shield really better than Zhenjin shield?" Logan looked at the shield in Steve Rogers'' hand, subconsciously stabbed his steel claw, walked to Steve Rogers, smiled and said, "Steve, do we want to try?"


    "Whatever you want!" a glimmer of expectation flashed in Steve Rogers'' eyes. Wanda spent so much thought and time. Steve Rogers doesn''t believe that the shield in his hand has not made any progress.


    "Qiang!" as soon as Steve Rogers''s voice fell, Logan shot directly. The sharp aidman alloy collided with the shield and made a harsh sound.


    "Zizi!"


    Many Avengers around subconsciously stepped back. Some of them couldn''t stand such a voice, and even got goose bumps.


    "There''s no trace of wear!" Logan looked at the undamaged shield in Steve Rogers''s hand and his eyes flashed slightly. Although it''s also difficult for Logan to hurt Zhenjin material, as long as Logan has enough strength, he can actually do harm to Zhenjin.


    At this time, after a short contact, Logan found that he collided with the shield in the hands of Steve Rogers, and there was a feeling that his two claws collided with each other. Logan vaguely understood in his heart that his claws might not be able to pierce the brand-new shield of Steve Rogers!


    "Huang asked, would you like to try?" Tony Stark turned to Huang and asked with a smile after seeing this scene.


    "Cough! That''s not necessary!" hearing Tony Stark''s words, before Huang Wen had time to respond, Steve Rogers directly rejected this attempt. After all, for Steve Rogers, the shield at this time is more powerful than the previous Zhenjin shield, which is very good. If there is any heavy damage in the battle with Huang Wen, Then Wanda''s hard work will be in vain.


    "Hum!" but just as Steve Rogers'' voice fell, the unparalleled sword was suspended in front of Huang Wen, with a sharp breath surging on it, which made the Avengers subconsciously step back.


    At this time, the Avengers did not know whether they felt wrong. They felt that the double swords in front of them seemed much sharper than before!

 Chapter 794

    "Otherwise, forget it..." Steve Rogers felt the edge from no double swords and had no confidence in his heart. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang and whispered.


    "No, has this wushuangjian been strengthened? Why do I feel that wushuangjian is much sharper than before?" Tony Stark looked suspiciously at the wushuangjian in front of Huang Wen and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s not that the unparalleled sword has become stronger, but my Kendo has become stronger." Huang asked. After seeing the reaction of the Avengers, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "the unparalleled sword is still the original unparalleled sword, but I have gained a little more this time..."


    Yes, Huang Wen closed this time. In the view of the Avengers, although the time is very short, it has made great progress for Huang Wen. In particular, Mingyue sword has helped integrate Huang Wen''s Kendo cultivation, and even Huang Wen is about to understand his own Kendo!


    "Then you can''t shoot at my shield!" Steve Rogers quickly shook his head and refused the test of no double swords against his shield.


    "Don''t worry, your shield should not be so easy to break, just as Uncle wolf''s body is not so easy to break. Your shield has also become the most special kind of aidman alloy..." Huang asked, looking at the shield in Steve Rogers''s hand, his eyes flickered.


    "Maybe your shield is harder than uncle wolf''s claws, but your shield can''t recover after being damaged in extreme conditions like Uncle wolf''s aidman alloy..."


    "Is it so powerful?" Steve Rogers heard Huang''s words and looked doubtfully at the shield in his hand.


    However, Steve Rogers vaguely felt that what Huang asked was very reasonable. After all, Wanda had studied this shield for a long time and spent a lot of energy to build it. Theoretically, if it was not as good as aidman alloy, Wanda might as well use aidman alloy to build a shield for herself!


    "So, it seems that you can''t try..." Tony Stark looked slightly and said, "Huang asked, don''t use your strength first. First, see how much strength this shield can bear..."


    "OK!" Huang asked, smiling and nodding, then his heart moved. The unparalleled sword disappeared in place, while Steve Rogers''s pupils narrowed slightly, subconsciously blocking the shield in front of him.


    "Qiang!" the unparalleled sword collided with Steve Rogers'' shield. It was not bounced away like Logan''s claws, nor even swung away from the shield. Instead, the tip of the sword was in the middle of the shield, forming a stalemate with the shield.


    And Steve Rogers didn''t step back. Without the power and edge of double swords, all the shields given to Steve Rogers were dissolved!


    "Yes, you can completely dissolve the power of entering the level of sub heavenly father. Then, next, the power of sub heavenly Father''s peak..." Huang asked, looking at the shield in Steve Rogers''s hand, nodded with satisfaction and said softly.


    "Hum!" with the voice of Huang Wen, a powerful force surged again on the unparalleled sword, which burst out in an instant and bombarded Steve Rogers'' shield.


    "Bang!" a muffled noise came from Steve Rogers'' shield, and Steve Rogers'' body retreated a few steps before it stopped. It is obvious that such a powerful force, even Steve Rogers''s brand-new shield, can''t completely dissolve it.


    However, even if Huang Wen has raised his power to the peak of sub heavenly Father level, Steve Rogers still has no sign of injury. The brand-new shield in his hand has no sign of damage at all. There are no double swords and no traces left on the shield!


    "It seems that this shield is really much better than before..." Steve Rogers looked at the shield in his hand and said happily.


    This time, Steve Rogers finally has a bottom in his heart. After all, he can face the attack of yatianfu''s peak without any damage, that is, he has enough self-protection ability in the face of a strong enemy like Haila!


    Of course, the premise of self-protection is that the shield will not be taken away by others. After all, Steve Rogers'' shield can not be controlled by his mind like no double swords or the hammer of the storm. If a strong person has the ability to take the shield away, in fact, Steve Rogers has no way


    "So, do you want to continue? Steve..." Huang asked. Looking at Steve Rogers who stepped back a few steps, the double swords suspended in the air trembled slightly, as if they were ready to attack at any time.


    "Try it, let me see how powerful the power of the heavenly father is!" Steve Rogers recovered, took a deep breath, looked solemn, and held the grip behind the shield with both hands.


    "Qiang!" this time, Steve Rogers had almost no time to respond, that is, Steve Rogers was ready, and Huang Wen still aimed at Steve Rogers'' shield, otherwise Steve Rogers might hang up.


    But this time, Steve Rogers didn''t feel very well. His body flew out directly and fell to the ground. It was obvious that the powerful power of the heavenly father was a brand-new shield, which could not be completely dissolved, and the remaining powerful power was enough to beat Steve Rogers out.


    "Steve, are you okay?" Bucky Barnes hurried up and helped Steve Rogers up. He looked at Steve Rogers with some worry and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m not even hurt. I just look a little embarrassed..." Steve Rogers patted the dust on his body, shook his head with a smile, looked at Bucky Barnes softly and said with a smile.


    "Is this the real attack of the heavenly father? Steve has no time to respond at such a fast speed..." Tony Stark narrowed his eyes slightly, recalled what had just happened and said subconsciously.


    "Every father level strong man has his own direction. What I just showed is the strength of a father level strong man in kendo. His fast attack speed and unstoppable edge are the characteristics of the father level strong man in kendo!" Huang Wen''s eyes moved and softly explained.


    "However, some heavenly Father strong people may not have such a fast shooting speed, which can give Steve enough reaction time, and even his strength will be much smaller..."

 Chapter 795

    "So, on the whole, as long as Steve still has this shield, even the heavenly father is strong, it is difficult to really hurt Steve?" Bucky Barnes looked at Huang Wen and asked with some surprise after hearing Huang Wen''s words.


    "To be exact, Steve holding the hammer of the storm, after being blessed by the power of thunder, he should be able to resist in the hands of the heavenly father for a period of time!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded and whispered.


    "But unfortunately, if this shield can be as spiritual as the storm hammer, Steve''s strength should be further..."


    "It''s all right, it''s good..." Steve Rogers took a deep breath, looked at the shield in his hand and said with a smile, "I''m very satisfied that he can stop the attack from the father level strong..."


    "Oh, well, originally, I had a way to increase the intelligence of weapons. Since you don''t need it, forget it..." Huang asked, pretending to be sorry to hear what Steve Rogers said.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t need it!" as soon as Steve Rogers''s face changed, Huang asked with some emotion. Even a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes like Steve Rogers can change his face so quickly. Has the times really changed.


    Make complaints about the movie "Steve Rogers, long live the dragon," and "Tucao" are "really American." Steve Rogers''s heart is actually very stuffy.


    "Well, if you need it, I''ll teach it to you..." Huang Wen nodded after he came back to his senses, and a voice rang in Steve Rogers'' ears. This is a set of secret techniques for raising utensils deduced by Huang Wen according to the Shu mountain fairy sword school skill of the lone sword Saint Yin ruozhou, which probably means to use Steve Rogers''s real blood essence to help the shield cultivate spirituality.


    Anyway, Steve Rogers is also a figure in the middle of the legend. Although his recovery is not as strong as Logan, he is also very strong. There is no problem if he loses a little blood essence


    "Tony, you asked me to come over and say that the way to make a silly girl''s body has been found. What''s the way?" Huang asked. After passing the skill to Steve Rogers, he turned his head and looked at Tony Stark and asked.


    "Naturally, Wanda will help..." Tony Stark''s eyes moved, organized the language and said, "Reed Richards and I have studied the horse faced Thor for a long time. The guy has completely died, and we have mastered his Biotechnology..."


    "But the problem is that the horse faced Thor originally had a body, but later transformed him into a biochemical soldier, while silly girl, she didn''t have a real body with vitality enough to carry out biological transformation..."


    "This problem has been bothering us. We can create a body, but this body is like a robot. Even if silly girl can control such a body, this degree is not what she expects and really lives..."


    "So, what''s your way?" Huang asked. His eyes flickered slightly, as if he was aware of something. He turned his head and looked at Wanda''s direction and asked.


    "Wanda can integrate two different metal materials, and even make them agglutinate into the same material. It can be seen how special Wanda''s ability is..." Tony Stark also turned his head and looked in the direction of Wanda and said softly.


    "This is giving a new life. Wanda''s current ability, I''m afraid she can''t do it..." Huang asked, after a little thought, shook his head and rejected Tony Stark''s proposal, "Although I really want silly girl to live in a real sense, it''s too difficult for Wanda. If I do, Wanda may die directly because of reverse phagocytosis!"


    "No, it may not be enough to rely on Wanda''s power alone, but what if you add the power of etheric particles, that is, real gemstones?" Tony Stark smiled and shook his head. He already had a plan. This time, he called Huang Wen just to protect the navigation.


    "The power of the real gem is somewhat similar to Wanda''s chaotic magic. It can modify the reality. If we create a body suitable for silly girl and let Wanda transform the body into the most suitable state for silly girl with the help of the power of the real gem, won''t silly girl live in the real sense?"


    "No!" Huang asked Wen Yan. His eyes coagulated, his face looked solemnly at Tony Stark and said, "have you forgotten that in the parallel universe, the illusion was really made with the help of the soul gem? And after losing the soul gem, the illusion consciousness no longer exists!"


    "But what we use is not the soul gem. We don''t need to rely on the soul gem to create a new consciousness for the body. Silly girl is a complete consciousness!" Tony Stark continued. "Moreover, we don''t need the power of the real gem as the source of silly girl''s power. Silly girl itself has extraordinary power, doesn''t it?"


    "Hum!" just as Huang Wen was about to say something, Wanda on the other side was surging with crimson chaotic magic, as if she was deducing something. After a long time, Wanda opened her eyes and looked at Huang Wen and smiled.


    "Master, there''s no problem. I''ve calculated that this road is indeed feasible. Moreover, silly girl''s body will not limit her. She can continue to mobilize these smart devices..." Wanda said with strong confidence in her voice.


    "You see, I know my plan can''t have an accident!" Tony Stark smiled proudly, looked at Huang teasingly and said, "now Wanda is on my side. What else do you have to say?"


    "However, it''s not completely without accident. I found that there is a residual consciousness that will occupy the authority of silly girl when silly girl lives, but I didn''t see what happened..." Wanda directly interrupted Tony Stark and continued.


    "Hmm? You not only found that silly girl wouldn''t have an accident in the future, but also found that someone shot silly girl, that is to say, the matter was finally solved, but you don''t know what happened?" Huang asked softly after picking his eyebrow and thinking a little.


    "Yes, that''s it, so I think we can raise the agenda of silly girl..." Wanda nodded and said with a confident smile.

 Chapter 796

    "Now that you''ve said that, and silly girl looks like she can''t wait, then this matter can improve the schedule..." Huang asked. After hearing Wanda''s confident tone, he couldn''t help smiling, nodding and whispering.


    "Then don''t waste time, reed, let''s start directly!" Tony Stark said, without hesitation, turning his head and looking in the direction of reed Richards.


    "I can do it anytime, no problem!" Reid Richards smiled and nodded, with a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. To be honest, Reid Richards felt that it was also a challenging job to create a new life!


    Soon, the two smartest scientists of the avenger Alliance came to the laboratory. Together with the rest of the Avengers, most of the Avengers could not understand the operation of Tony Stark and reed Richards. Only a few school bullies like Bruce Banner, Huang Liang and Peter Parker could keep up with their thinking patterns


    Soon, with the cooperation of Tony Stark and reed Richards, a simulation robot appeared on the experimental platform of the laboratory with the help of horse face Raytheon technology and the accumulation of scientific and technological knowledge between Tony Stark and reed Richards.


    As for the appearance as like as two peas, the image of the robot is exactly the same as the image shown by the silly girl, because everyone has already acquiesced, this is the image of silly girl, and also the look of their silly girl.


    At this point, silly girl is different from Jarvis. Even if Jarvis''s intelligence is not weak, Jarvis only has his own independent voice and thinking, and does not really condense his own image.


    This is why, in the movie universe, Jarvis finally became the core software of illusion, but illusion is not one of the reasons for Jarvis


    "This is basically as like as two peas in my image, but as Toni said before, it is not a real life. It is just a robot with a body. Such a robot can actually be made at my own level." the image of silly girl appears in front of the simulation robot that is very similar to her.


    "So, the next thing depends on Huang Wen and Wanda!" Tony Stark shrugged. If according to the general requirements of artificial intelligence, the simulation robot at this time has met the requirements, but unfortunately, the need is put forward by silly girl, a super artificial intelligence, and only extraordinary ability can meet the needs of silly girl!


    "Hum!" with Tony Stark''s voice falling, the reality gem was taken out of the ring by Huang Wen. At this time, the avenger alliance has three gems, namely space gem, reality gem and soul gem.


    Among them, only the space gem is in the avenger building, which has been studied by the Avengers to help realize the ability of space transmission.


    As for the soul gem and the reality gem, they are both in the ring of Huang Wen, and have no meaning of use, because different from the pure space power, neither the powerful spiritual power contained in the soul gem nor the ability of the reality gem to modify the reality can be easily studied


    "Real gem..." Wanda looked at the real gem suspended in front of him, his eyes flickered slightly. Different from other movie universes, Wanda in this world has nothing to do with an infinite gem such as the soul gem from the beginning. Therefore, Wanda has no much feeling about the soul gem or the space gem.


    But at this time, when facing the real gem, Wanda''s heart faintly showed a touch, because she felt the power contained in the real gem, which has many similarities with her chaotic magic, and even the real gem seems to be able to guide Wanda''s way forward


    This is something that Wanda did not feel before, because Wanda before did not experience things controlled by the nether God Sison. Her strength is far less than that of real gemstones.


    Now, Wanda has reached the level of sub heavenly father. At this level, it can initially use the power of infinite gemstones. It is precisely because of this that Wanda can feel the real power contained in real gemstones!


    It is the power contained in the real gem that can really help silly girl get a body that can live in a real sense!


    "Be careful, if there is anything wrong, immediately tell the teacher, you know?" Huang asked. He took a deep breath and read a heart. The real gem slowly floated to Wanda''s side.


    "Pa!" with a sound, Wanda grabbed the real gem without any hesitation. She had foreseen what happened at this time. All this was just another experience for Wanda!


    With the sound of "hum!", Wanda''s body is filled with a powerful smell of chaotic magic, and there is also a powerful force in the real gem. These two forces, one is crimson and the other is dark red, which are very similar in terms of power attributes and display methods!


    "Wanda''s power is indeed very similar to the power of real gemstones!" Huang asked, feeling the power from Wanda and real gemstones, and an idea flashed through his mind. "However, Wanda''s power comes from the dark god Sison, and the power of real gemstones is one of the unlimited gemstones. Why are their two powers so similar?"


    "Can we say that there is still any connection between the dark god Sison and the infinite gem? Is it only connected with the real gem, or with the six infinite gemstones?"


    "If it''s only the former, I''m not very afraid, but the latter, it''s not so simple. It''s too difficult for me to compete with the power of six infinite gemstones, especially when I deal with the power of six infinite gemstones alone..."


    Huang Wen has to think about the strength of the nether God Sison, because Wanda is Huang Wen''s Apprentice. Last time, when the nether God Sison shot Wanda, Huang Wen had already fought with the nether God Sison, and the two sides had a grudge, so it was not so easy to resolve


    However, even if the strength of Pluto Sison is strong, Huang Wen has no intention to be afraid. Even if Huang Wen can''t resist the power of six infinite gemstones superimposed together, Huang Wen believes that as long as he is given enough time, both Pluto Sison and infinite gemstones will be completely surpassed by Huang Wen!

 Chapter 797

    "Silly girl, are you ready? Are your thinking data stored properly?" just when Huang asked to think about Sison, the dark god, Wanda''s voice rang, "if you are ready, pour your consciousness program into the body of this biochemical robot!"


    "I''m ready to trouble you, Wanda!" silly girl''s eyes flashed complex lights such as tension, expectation and excitement, and even every emotion could be clearly felt by the Avengers around her.


    "Jarvis''s intelligence is really much worse than silly girl!" Tony Stark said with some emotion when he saw the change of silly girl''s expression. "However, it is probably for this reason that Jarvis doesn''t want to live like silly girl?"


    "Yes, sir, that''s right, because I know that if I become a new life and live, the living life may not be my consciousness..." when Tony Stark''s voice fell, Jarvis''s voice sounded in Tony Stark''s ear.


    After all, Jarvis is just a super artificial intelligence. In the network environment, he is really powerful, but in the real world, or after living in the real sense, he is no different from an ordinary robot!


    "Hum!" as Tony Stark and Jarvis talked, silly girl''s consciousness data had entered the mechanical body, just as at the beginning, when Huang Wen extracted silly girl, silly girl integrated her consciousness data into Huang Wen''s watch.


    "And then?" Logan watched silly girl enter the mechanical body, there was no change, so he looked at the surrounding Avengers with some doubts and asked, "is it over?"


    "No, it''s just the beginning!" Wanda glanced at Logan and shook her head. The chaotic magic on her body and the real gem in her hand completely burst out, and the whole laboratory fell into a dark red.


    Even if Huang Wen hadn''t taken the initiative to suppress Wanda''s ability in the laboratory, I''m afraid Wanda''s ability would have a great impact on the whole Avenger building and even the whole new york city!


    But even if Huang asked, the Avengers could not stay in the laboratory. They could only be forced to quit the laboratory and watch the situation outside the laboratory.


    Huang Wen naturally stays in the laboratory. After all, if anything happens in the laboratory, it depends on Huang Wen to solve it.


    Even as Wanda has said before, there won''t be too many accidents to help silly girl create her birth body this time. Even if something happens halfway, it will be solved perfectly, but Huang Wen will still be careful


    "Hum!" just like the previous integration of Zhenjin and aidman alloy, Wanda just released its purpose. In fact, Wanda itself can''t figure out how to complete it and why it can be completed.


    Just like the probability that Zhenjin and aidman alloy can perfectly fuse is very small, but Wanda feels that they can fuse together, so the probability of their perfect fusion will be amplified, and finally they will be completely integrated under the power of chaotic magic.


    It''s the same now. The probability that silly girl can use the biotechnology carried by horse face Thor to really get life is almost zero. Even with the power of Wanda alone, it''s not so simple to improve this probability!


    However, Wanda is not fighting alone at this time. She has two abilities to improve the probability of success. Chaotic magic and real gemstones are not just as simple as one plus one equals two!


    "Hum!" and I don''t know how long it took. The dark red light of the fusion of chaotic magic and real gemstones dyed silly Niu''s body red. A correction force continued to play a role in silly Niu''s body, increasing the probability of silly Niu''s real life, and finally turned it into a display!


    "Success!" silly girl was the first to feel this. A little surprise flashed in her eyes and even shouted directly. At this moment, silly girl really became a life, not the super artificial intelligence with self emotion like before


    "Hmm? No! A sense is invading my database! He''s seizing control of my body!" but just then, what Wanda said before, a sense will seize silly girl''s permission really happened!


    "Jarvis! Help!" there was almost no hesitation. Outside the laboratory, Tony Stark, who heard Wanda''s startled voice, gave orders directly!


    "This consciousness was hidden in the network before and has not been revealed, but at this time, this consciousness wants to completely occupy the silly girl''s body and live?" Jarvis''s voice also rang quickly, with a trace of doubt in his voice, because he doesn''t quite understand why there is another consciousness of super artificial intelligence in the network.


    However, Jarvis has no time to think more. Even if silly girl has backed up her consciousness data, she can''t make other people''s wedding clothes!


    "No, it has been solved..." however, just when Jarvis was ready to take action, silly girl sat up directly from the experimental platform, looked at the people and said with a smile, "that consciousness has been destroyed, and I finally came back to life in a real sense!"


    "Solved? So fast?" after watching Wanda put away the power of chaotic magic and real gemstones in the laboratory, Tony Stark rushed directly into the laboratory, stared at the silly girl sitting up and said, "even if Wanda said so easily, it''s not so fast?"


    "That''s Dr. Zola''s consciousness. He hasn''t been completely eliminated before. Part of his consciousness is stored in the network..." silly girl spread her hand and explained softly.


    "Later, he inadvertently found the alarm signal set by Jarvis and I, found the avenger building and us along the alarm signal, and knew that I planned to create a body for myself. After all, most of your conversations in the avenger building have no hidden meaning..."


    "Dr. Zola''s afterthoughts urgently wanted to come back to life, so he couldn''t wait to appear after he just felt the birth of his body..."


    "But unfortunately, he touched my highest authority and wanted to eliminate the boss''s authority to control me, and then he was completely destroyed by the highest authority..."

 Chapter 798

    "Dr. Zola?" Steve Rogers heard this familiar name and thought of the previous encounter with the hive of the ancestor of Hydra. Steve Rogers thought that Dr. Zola had been completely solved in that incident.


    But I didn''t expect that even if the hive of the ancestor of Hydra died, Dr. Zola survived and even lived to this day


    However, Dr. Zola and the ancestral hive of Hydra are different after all. Although the ancestral hive of hydra is a monster gathered by parasites, in the final analysis, it is still a living body.


    But Dr. Zola is different. From the moment Dr. Zola put his consciousness into the computer, Dr. Zola is no longer a life. He has become an artificial intelligence with independent consciousness and immortality, but he can''t really live


    It is precisely because of this that Dr. Zola was able to use the residual consciousness to lurk in the network when the computer was destroyed.


    But unfortunately, in the end, because Dr. Zola''s consciousness was incomplete, he wanted to live very much, so he finally chose to seize silly girl''s body and finally died under silly girl''s highest authority


    "Highest authority..." Tony Stark and Reid Richards subconsciously looked at each other after hearing silly girl''s words. Originally, they would occasionally worry about whether silly girl''s powerful artificial intelligence would get out of control or produce some bad changes. But now, after learning that Huang Wen has the highest authority of silly girl, Tony Stark and reed Richards were also completely relieved.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect that things would end so easily..." Huang asked. Seeing the changes of the Avengers around him, he shrugged with a smile and said softly, "however, since the matter has been solved and silly girl has perfectly obtained her own body, it''s a good thing. Let''s celebrate..."


    "Master, return the real gem to you..." the Avengers walked back into the laboratory one by one, and Wanda handed Huang Wen the real gem that had returned to calm in her hand and whispered.


    "Put it in your place first. I can feel that this real gem should be of great help to you. Maybe you can deduce your chaotic magic to a higher level with the help of the power of real gem?" Huang asked. Looking at the real gem in Wanda''s hand, he didn''t mean to take it over, but smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "After all, I don''t know much about your chaotic magic. In addition to pointing out your progress in spiritual power, it''s not a big help for others. Since this realistic gem can be suitable for you, you can take it..."


    "You know, Captain Carol, who got some of the power of space gemstones, has already reached the peak of yatianfu. Now it may have broken through to Tianfu level. If you can study the power in real gemstones thoroughly, Tianfu level will not be a problem for you!"


    "Of course, it was not difficult for you to be a heavenly Father, but now it must be faster than before, isn''t it?"


    "Master''s words are right..." Wanda looked at the real gem in her hand and was a little silent. Then she nodded and held the real gem in her hand again. The real gem in Wanda''s hand was like an ordinary stone and did not show any miraculous place.


    "Celebrate, dinner! Boss, I can finally eat by myself! I don''t have to simulate the feeling of eating any more!" silly girl looked very excited at this time. She shouted directly at Huang, and then couldn''t wait to walk outside the laboratory. It seems that she wants to go out and see the world by herself and rely on her own eyes!


    Huang Wen didn''t mean to stop silly Niu, nor did he directly use the transmission ability. Silly Niu just got her body and lived in the real sense. There''s no problem for silly Niu to see the world in person


    Soon, the Avengers set out in a mighty manner, causing many onlookers around to focus their attention. After all, it is rare for the Avengers to go out like this.


    Even subconsciously, many onlookers thought that something big had happened. The whole network was full of conspiracy theories.


    However, nothing happened in the end. Huang Wen took silly girl and a group of Avengers to Chinatown and ate a hot pot.


    It has to be said that Wanda''s ability to combine with real gemstones is really powerful. At this time, silly girl is no different from real human beings, and she is even a superpower who can give full play to her ability perfectly.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that all kinds of human senses can be clearly felt by silly girls at this time


    "Hiss!" in order to taste more delicious food, silly girl, desperate to incarnate her food, was directly sucked by the spicy food. However, silly girl didn''t mean to stop at all, but the more she felt the spicy food, the more excited she was.


    After all, this is a feeling that silly girl has never felt before. Such a feeling can make silly girl really feel that she is a living human!


    Just here, while the Avengers were having dinner in the hot pot shop, there were new changes in Xavier genius junior college.


    As I said before, Xavier gifted youth college has been officially dissolved because the laser eye and Iceman Bobby are controlled by the fear snake Kur hammer.


    Under the comfort of storm girl, steel lux and others, laser eye and Iceman Bobby, as well as a group of students of Xavier genius Youth College, all entered the new hope state and became a member of the mutant law enforcement team.


    The former Xavier gifted youth college was directly blocked, and no one even stayed.


    After all, no matter in the eyes of storm girl or laser eye, no one will target mutants at this time, not to mention Xavier gifted youth college, which has no one.


    In addition, most of the things in Xavier gifted youth college have been moved away, and the brain wave intensifier no longer exists, so the laser eye is very relieved to leave.


    However, the laser eye forgot that there were a large number of mutant blood samples stored in the underground base of Xavier gifted youth college, which Charles took him to. The number was no less than that of William Stryker, who had studied mutants!

 Chapter 799

    In theory, the underground base of Xavier College for gifted young people is the most confidential place of Xavier College for gifted young people. No one will find it. Unfortunately, there is no eternal secret in the world. Otherwise, the fact that Xavier College for gifted young people had a brain wave intensifier before will not be revealed.


    Therefore, after all the people of Xavier gifted youth college were evacuated, someone quietly sneaked into Xavier Gifted Youth College and experienced a search. They found the location of the underground base of Xavier Gifted Youth College and got the blood samples of those mutants!


    You know, at this time, due to the establishment of the new hope state, the establishment of the avenger alliance and the defeat of the zeta Ruixing people, most humans do not regard mutants as aliens. After all, mutants are really not aliens compared with aliens.


    Moreover, not only ordinary people, but also the attitude of human leaders towards mutants has changed. Before, the reason why human leaders were willing to set up the new hope state was to divide the mutants again and produce more contradictions.


    However, after knowing the existence of aliens and obtaining the technology of zeta Ruixing people, the high-level human beings don''t even want to take care of gamma soldiers. They just want to develop technology as much as possible, go out of the earth and into the universe!


    After all, the zeta Ruixing attack on New York happened once, and maybe the second time. The high level of human beings can''t wait to find out the situation in the universe and what role human beings and the earth can live in the universe!


    As for the little things like mutants and gamma warriors, the human top has completely ignored them


    It is precisely because of the above reasons that it is too difficult to study the mutants and catch them. Let alone that the mutants have their own law enforcement team. Even if they are monitored by the avenger alliance, the avenger alliance will not have any mercy, because there are mutants in the avenger alliance!


    Baron Strack was the last to study the large-scale power of mutants. After they were destroyed, few could really study the power of mutants.


    This time, it was the most experienced organization among them. Their leader was a guy named Ajax. He was once an assistant of the x-weapon program. After William Stryker and the collapse of the x-weapon program, he also got some relevant information and formed his own forces.


    This time, the data about the blood samples of Xavier gifted youth college is also the data ajax obtained from the x-weapon program, because the blood samples here have always been the experimental samples in William Stryker''s mind!


    In an unknown island, AJAX looked at the blood samples stolen from Xavier genius junior college. The whole person was excited. Yes, at this time, AJAX''s base was in an island.


    After all, due to the existence of the avenger alliance and the mutant law enforcement team, it is almost impossible to study mutants in a normal country. It is not easy to study mutants secretly on an island without being discovered by outsiders!


    "Go! Trick a group of experimenters to come here. Since the mutants have a new hope state, it is difficult for us to use it, then we will create our own mutants!" Ajax ordered his men with a flash in his eyes.


    "Yes!" soon, one of his men answered, left the island according to Ajax''s instructions, and began to try to deceive people to come to the island as a test object.


    Neither the avenger alliance nor the mutant law enforcement team of new hope state know what happened between Xavier genius junior college and the unknown island, because Xavier genius junior college has no one. How can anyone know that something has happened here?


    Even if silly girl and Jarvis have a special alarm system, someone has to trigger the alarm system


    So, AJAX also picked a good time. His plan began to go smoothly. Constantly, someone became a test object and was taken to an unknown island for a terrible experiment.


    "Alas! That guy Logan has become a famous avenger. I don''t know how he did it? How did he make the world like this? Is it because he reversed time and space?" a handsome man muttered with emotion while drinking wine in a bar in America.


    "But something''s wrong. I remember that at the beginning, there should be no Avengers. How could it be like this? Is anyone watching this strange world? Can you spoiler with me?"


    "Wade, what are you talking about?" the owner of the bar looked at Wade, shook his head and whispered, "also, you have found cancer. Is it better not to drink?"


    "There''s no way to compare people! The guy who has lived for 200 years is still full of energy and doesn''t even look old at all. I''m obviously in my prime, but I was found to have cancer..." wade glanced at the direction of the bar owner and looked directly in front of him. He didn''t know who he was talking to.


    "How I wish I could be the transformed me. Of course, it''s better not to seal my mouth. Moreover, it''s better to be more handsome. Well, it''s best to have hair. Although becoming bald can become stronger, I still don''t like being bald..."


    "Hey! Have you heard?" just then, a man mysteriously walked up to wade, looked around, lowered his voice, tied Wade''s neck and said, "the official side is carrying out a free experiment to save and cure various diseases with zeta Ruixing''s technology. It seems that you can''t be more suitable now..."


    "Free experiment? Zeta Ruixing people? Are you sure you won''t turn me into those ugly aliens?" wade smelled his words, his eyes lit up slightly, then looked at the man and said, "also, you stay a little away from me. Except for the old wolf, I don''t like being so close to other men..."


    "Ugly? Don''t say ugly, you''ll die soon. Even if you become an alien, what''s the big deal as long as you can survive?" the man didn''t care about Wade''s tone, but gently persuaded him, because he knew that Wade was such a character.

 Chapter 800

    "Though I say so, you never have a handsome guy like this, and you never make complaints about how big the difference is." Wade stood up, left his mouth open, and murmured it out, and then looked at the place where no one else was right ahead.


    "It seems that I have a chance to change. To tell you the truth, I really look forward to it. What will I become? As long as I don''t become mute and seal my mouth, everything is easy to say!"


    "Come on, I''ll take you. This is not an official figure that ordinary people can contact, that is, I have all the information. You don''t have a chance to find such a place to save your life!" the man patted Wade on the shoulder and led Wade away from the bar.


    "Is it a little bit of a hair to make complaints about the weasel?" Wade''s mouth did not stop at all, but he kept tucking his friends out of the way. He did not change anything because of his help. "Can you really make this model strong enough to be official?"


    "Can I still cheat you? When did my intelligence source make a mistake? You could make so much money before, but it''s not all the information I provided you?" the man nicknamed weasel glared at him unconvinced, and wade retorted.


    "What you said seems to have a little truth! However, I always feel that something is wrong..." wade shrugged, but he didn''t mean to stop, but continued to follow the weasel to the place where the weasel said that the official experiment was free.


    Of course, Wade also knows that such a so-called official free experimental treatment place, even if it is true, will never be so simple. It is more likely to become a test object.


    However, Wade doesn''t care about this. As long as he can finally cure his cancer, Wade doesn''t care even if he becomes an experimental product.


    In fact, the original Wade is not a person who cares about life and death. Even if Wade knew that he was suffering from cancer some time ago, he would choose to live freely and wait for death


    However, Wade at this time is different. A few days ago, he met his beloved Vanessa and fell in love.


    Therefore, when he found that he had cancer and had concerns in his heart, Wade still had a strong desire for survival. Otherwise, he would not ask the weasel to help him find a solution.


    It didn''t take much time for wade to follow the weasel to a seemingly formal institutional building, which made Wade feel a little relieved.


    This building is also an investment that Ajax spent some money on renting. It is also an investment to make his plan go smoothly.


    "It looks like it''s decent!" wade came to a conference room, looked at the surrounding environment, looked at the weasel around him and said with a smile, "you''re still as reliable as ever..."


    "That''s for sure. When did I make a mistake?" the weasel smiled proudly when he heard the speech. Then he saw that the person sitting opposite him also laughed, so the weasel asked in some doubt, "what are you laughing at? What about the contract? Doesn''t it mean to sign the contract?"


    "I laugh, your vigilance is really weak. If only you could have more people like you!" the man''s voice opposite was full of ridicule, but the words made Wade and the weasel''s face coagulate, and they subconsciously stood up.


    "Hiss!" and at this time, the man opposite also stood up and released a turbid gas, covering the whole conference room.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    Almost instantaneously, Wade and weasel fell directly to the ground and fainted. Yes, this man has the super ability to release hypnotic gas, even more hidden and more impossible to prevent!


    "Hey, normally, one person took the bait. This time, two people took the bait, which is an extra gain. Now, they can load a ship again..." the man''s mocking voice sounded in the conference room, and then the surrounding turbid gas began to recover continuously and returned to the man''s body without leaving a trace.


    Apart from Wade and the weasel who fell to the ground, there is really nothing to prove that there was a lot of hypnotic gas in this conference room.


    Moreover, Wade and the weasel are also smart people, but they are still directly put down by hypnotic gas. It can be seen that many people were dazed under the same moves


    In particular, most of those who come here are suffering from diseases. Their own resistance and body quality are relatively low, and they are more likely to escape the influence of hypnotic gas


    "Take them away. The number is almost the same. Send them away directly!" the hypnotic man directly clicked the button in the conference room and ordered them in the direction of the outside.


    "Yes!" soon, a group of people opened the door and came in. They tied Wade and the weasel in two out of three, and then carried them away from the conference room.


    "I don''t know, how many of these experimental products can really obtain the ability of mutation. It''s not so simple to gather a group of mutant soldiers as the leader imagined!" the hypnotic man looked at Wade and the weasel. After they were taken away, his eyes flickered slightly, muttered softly, and then continued to wait for the next experimental product delivered to the door.


    On the other hand, Wade and the weasel woke up after a long time. They found themselves in a closed box. The weasel was flustered. Thinking of what had happened in the conference room before, he slapped the box anxiously.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Don''t shoot. We''ve been caught at first sight. Fortunately, you''re with me. Otherwise, I thought you sold me!" wade shrugged without any panic, but said calmly.


    "When are you still talking about this and don''t you want to escape?" the weasel heard Wade''s words this time and couldn''t keep calm. He shouted directly at Wade.


    "It''s all right. Since they chose to put us here, they should think that we will have other functions..." wade comforted the weasel. "So, when we can get out of this small box, we can know what these guys are going to do!"

 Chapter 801

    "But do you have a chance to fight back? Your weapons and those hidden in your body?" the weasel asked again after hearing Wade''s voice.


    "Er..." Wade was finally asked this time, but soon, Wade said again, "when we entered the official agency building, our guns had been found, but it doesn''t matter. Wait a minute. I''ll show you why I could complete all kinds of employment tasks before!"


    "You... Are you serious?" the corner of the weasel''s mouth twitched slightly, and asked in a hesitant low voice for a moment.


    "Just as you said when you advised me to come here, we have no other choice, don''t we?" wade flashed a fine light in his eyes in the dark and said in a low voice. "I want to see who has the courage to calculate me!"


    "Bang!" a long time later, a door was opened. Then Wade and the weasel felt that their boxes had been lifted and began to stagger forward.


    "Bang!"


    There was another loud noise, and the boxes of Wade and the weasel fell heavily to the ground, shaking Wade and the weasel, and their hips hurt.


    "Well, my ass almost fell into four pieces. When I came out, I had to beat them chrysanthemums!" wade touched his ass and scolded in a very unhappy low voice.


    "Hmm? Did you wake up so fast? It''s very rare! From the position, this should be the latest talent. Yes, the latest people before didn''t wake up so soon..." the people outside the box heard Wade''s words and said with a trace of surprise in their voice.


    "Maybe it''s a good seedling!" another sound sounded, "let''s go and move in as soon as possible. The leader has been waiting for this batch of goods for a long time!"


    "Little bichi outside! If you have the ability, you can let your grandpa out and see if your grandpa I will beat you all over the face!" wade heard the movement outside, turned his eyes and shouted directly outside.


    "Oh! It''s still a thorn head!" the voice outside laughed with some exaggeration, "just let us chrysanthemum bloom, and now let us peach blossom bloom. We''re looking forward to it. What''s your ability, you big talker!"


    "Then let me out, your grandpa. I''ll show you how I educate my grandchildren!" wade continued to shout as his eyes brightened.


    However, it''s a pity that people outside may have seen through Wade''s plot, or they may have thought about dealing with Wade. In short, people outside no longer pay attention to Wade''s meaning. No matter how Wade curses, it''s the same


    "Bang!" just when the Weasels couldn''t stand Wade, who had been cursing all the time, the box containing Wade and weasel finally landed, and a light shone into the box, and the box was opened!


    "Your grandpa, I''ve finally come out! Let you see how powerful your grandpa is!" wade yelled and jumped out of the box. The speed surprised the weasel on one side.


    "Bang!", just when the weasel didn''t even react, a falling sound came up.


    Based on the weasel''s own understanding of Wade, he subconsciously thought that wade had solved the people around him, so he also got out of the box. When he was about to say something, he found a strong woman standing in place with a sneer on her face and gave him a faint look.


    The remaining light of the weasel saw that Wade, who was just shouting, had fallen to the ground and passed out again. However, Wade was dazed by hypnotic gas before, but this time, he was forcibly knocked out!


    For a time, the weasel was speechless in his heart. Just now Wade was still shouting there, but now he was directly killed by his opponent. Such a gap is really too big


    "Who are you? Why did you catch us here? What''s your purpose?" the weasel took a deep breath, suppressed a trace of interest in his heart, and looked at the woman and asked in a deep voice.


    "When you survive, you will know!" the woman didn''t want to say her name at all, but said with a light smile, and then rushed directly to the direction of the weasel.


    The weasel subconsciously wanted to avoid, but when he saw the huge fist in front of him, it was meaningless to avoid


    With the sound of "bang!" the weasel also fell to the ground and fainted directly. Then several people lifted the weasel and wade up, took them to the laboratory and injected some serum developed from mutant blood samples into their bodies.


    What was injected into Wade was the serum developed by the blood sample of Wolverine Logan who had stayed in Xavier genius junior college!


    "Recently, many people have mysteriously disappeared, and most of them are critically ill patients. Many patients'' families have reported cases. Originally, this kind of thing was handled by the police. However, according to the intelligence of silly girl and Jarvis, this thing seems not so simple!" at the same time, in the avenger building, The Avengers also found that serious patients continued to disappear, and Steve Rogers was in a meeting with the people to talk about it.


    "Yes, I found a place that claimed to be an official institution. I quietly claimed that they could treat all kinds of severe diseases, and even said that they had something to do with the technology of zeta rising people, but their data showed that they had nothing to do with the official institution!" silly girl nodded at the round table, looked around at the Avengers and said.


    At this time, after obtaining the body, the silly girl can finally officially sit with the Avengers and discuss all kinds of things, instead of directly giving orders to the Avengers as before


    "So, did you find out their origin?" Logan frowned, looked at the silly girl and asked.


    "No, their whole organization is not connected to the Internet. The news they release is also released directly through manpower. Only those who have a heart will become their prey!" silly girl shook her head and said softly with her eyes moving, "In this way, although the efficiency is somewhat low, the security is still very high. At least, no one can directly find out what they are..."

 Chapter 802

    "In this way, they can be said to be prepared?" Logan frowned, thought for a while, looked at the people and said tentatively, "so it seems that they at least know us very well. Do you think it''s possible that they are really official people and are conducting some experiments?"


    "You know, the government has done a lot of experiments before. Especially after the government has obtained the technology of zeta Ruixing people, maybe they can''t help but do something to hide from us..."


    Logan doesn''t have much favor with the high-level human beings. The reason is that Logan has experienced too many things. Whether it''s all kinds of wars or experiments, they are made by the high-level human beings themselves!


    In Logan''s view, the human high-level has obtained the technology of zeta Ruixing people at this time, and it is difficult to ensure that no one will have a different mind. However, the human high-level needs to avoid the eyes and ears of the avenger alliance, because this kind of thing is not on the side of Justice and truth, and can never be found by the public


    "I checked the data of zeta Ruixing island. There is no technology to conquer the direction of human diseases in zeta Ruixing island. After all, zeta Ruixing people and earthlings are two different species. It is no faster to treat human diseases through zeta Ruixing people''s medical technology than to directly study diseases..." silly girl shook her head, Directly negates Logan''s conjecture.


    "So?" Logan frowned and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Since silly Niu has consulted the information of zitar Ruixing Island, it must be no problem. After all, the highest authority of zitar Ruixing island is here. Everyone and every technology separated from zitar Ruixing island are recorded by silly Niu!


    "So, what do you say so much? Let''s go over and have a look. Don''t we know everything?" Zhong Qiang shrugged his shoulders and said casually. "Do you think such an organization that doesn''t dare to show up can be the opponent of our Avenger alliance?"


    "No, if you go in such a hurry, you will certainly scare the snake!" Steve Rogers shook his head, looked around at the Avengers and said, "after all, we haven''t found where those disappeared people are..."


    "Yes, since they are obviously on guard against us, they can''t leave the disappeared patients in the building. I think they should have somewhere else. We need someone to inquire..." Tony Stark nodded, his eyes flickered slightly and said softly, "Moreover, we can''t inquire directly, but pretend to be patients and see where their laboratory is..."


    "However, according to what you said, I''m afraid our identity has been remembered by others? I''m afraid it''s not so easy to send someone to camouflage?" Logan glanced at the Avengers around and focused on the students on the second floor. "Even if they are well-known now, can they really camouflage successfully?"


    "Naturally, they can''t do it. They act with us so many times. As long as they pay a little attention to the avenger alliance, they can know that they are one of us..." Tony Stark shook his head with a smile, looked at Logan with slightly bright eyes and whispered, "as for camouflage, don''t we have two suitable candidates?"


    "Raz and raven?" Logan heard Tony Stark''s words and immediately understood Tony Stark''s meaning. He widened his eyes and asked subconsciously.


    "Yes, it''s them!" Tony Stark smiled happily and said, "are there any more suitable spies than them? Moreover, you should know their strength. Even if something goes wrong, they can resolve it perfectly..."


    "All right!" logan was a little silent. Finally, he nodded and agreed to Tony Stark''s plan. "In that case, send me to new hope state and I''ll pick them up..."


    "Don''t be so troublesome. Just lock their coordinates and pick them up. Just stand where there is no one and don''t bring others..." Tony Stark waved his hand and immediately took Logan to the space conveyor.


    Logan also quickly contacted Raz and the magic woman, told them the task, and asked them to wait for the space transmission device in new hope state


    "Shua!" didn''t take much time. The body of the devil shaped woman and Raz appeared in the avenger building under the blue light.


    "Is the task clear?" Logan looked at Raz and the magic woman, nodded, looked at the magic woman, frowned and said, "it seems that you haven''t performed the task for a long time, otherwise, this time, let Raz go alone..."


    "No need!" the magic woman shook her head and directly interrupted Logan''s words. "My experience as a spy is not comparable to Raz. This time, it can be regarded as practicing Raz. I have told him that no matter what happens, we can''t be excited. We''ll find a way to inform you when we are controlled..."


    "Then, please!" Logan said softly at last, after a slight silence.


    Soon, the magic woman and Raz set out, but they didn''t leave the avenger building as they were, but disguised as Logan and Steve Rogers and went to Chinatown.


    After arriving at Chinatown, the devil shaped woman and Raz changed into two middle-aged men with pale faces. After walking around Chinatown, they left Chinatown and went to the institutional address given by the Avengers alliance.


    As for why I went to Chinatown for a round trip, it is because only places like Chinatown can ensure that no one will stare here.


    "In other words, our lease term is about to arrive, and the people on the ship are about to get together this time. Should they be ready to leave? The leader has not given any news, but if they stay like this, they are likely to be found. After all, people are missing, which is not disappearing..." in the agency building, the hypnotic man sits in the boss''s chair by the window, Frowning and muttering, there was always a bad premonition in his heart, which made him want to leave here as soon as possible.


    "Boss! Another fish is on the hook!" just then, someone hurried in and said excitedly in his voice, "and this time it''s two people! Now, we''ve completed another task!"

 Chapter 803

    "Oh? Just in time! Take them away and ask the leader if we should evacuate..." the hypnotic man''s eyes suddenly lit up. He stood up and looked at his men and said, "it''s still the old rule to bring them here. When you send them away, you follow and ask the leader''s follow-up plan!"


    "Yes! Boss!" his men answered and turned away with excitement.


    Soon, in the conference room of the institution building, the hypnotic man was ready, and the magic woman and the middle-aged man who changed Raz also came to the conference room.


    "Mutant man!" Raz and the magic woman subconsciously looked at each other when they saw the hypnotic man, because they vaguely perceived the familiar smell from the hypnotic man!


    Even though Raz and the devil shaped woman have no special ability to sense the mutants, they have lived in new hope state for so long. They can still feel the subtle differences between mutants and humans, especially whether Raz or the devil shaped woman, their perception ability is not weak!


    However, the two soon thought of their task. They came to be spies. Even if they had found each other''s abnormalities, they didn''t want to expose their identity in this way


    "Hiss!" as Raz and the devil shaped woman were about to hide their identity, the hypnotic man on the other side directly started, and the turbid hypnotic gas filled the whole conference room in an instant.


    The devil shaped woman soon noticed the effect of the turbid gas. She winked at Raz, and the two fell to the ground together.


    Yes, the magic woman and Raz fainted to the ground, pretending


    After all, no matter how powerful the hypnotic gas of this hypnotic man is, it is only limited to be stronger than the ordinary hypnotic gas. Let alone that Raz inherited Logan''s immortal body, such hypnosis has no effect on Raz at all. Even the magic woman can resist the influence of hypnotic gas with her strong body quality and amazing willpower!


    However, if Raz and the magic woman don''t pretend to faint, I''m afraid there''s no way to carry out the follow-up plan. It''s not so easy for them to find the person behind this organization!


    "It''s still so easy and freehand!" the hypnotic man looked at Raz and the magic woman who fell to the ground, smiled, shook his head and shouted outside, "take them away and send them directly to the island. Remember what I told you before!"


    "Yes! Boss! Give it to us!" the men outside the door responded respectfully, and then carried Raz and the magic girl away, leaving here along a secret underground passage.


    "On the island? Logan told us that this organization uses the technology of zeta Ruixing island as the bait. Does this place still have something to do with zeta Ruixing island?" the magic woman who pretended to be in a coma and was taken away from here thought in her heart, but on the surface, the magic woman was still unconscious and could not see anything strange.


    "Moved! The location of Raz and the magic girl is moving outside New York. It seems that they are going overseas. Can you say that the other party''s nest is overseas? No wonder no situation has been monitored before!" because the box is dark, silly girl did not give the picture of Raz and the magic girl, but provided the positioning of the two people, Tony Stark looked at the two men''s positioning, touched his chin and thought.


    In this way, under the eyes of the Avengers, the positioning of Raz and the devil shaped woman was much faster after a slow movement.


    "It seems that we should get on the ship. This speed should not be a plane, not to mention that the cost of the plane is too high. I''ve never seen such a slow plane!" Tony Stark stood up with a smile at the speed of Raz and the magic woman, "But I think it''s not far away. I''ll adjust the space transmission device. After they stop to send a signal to us, we''ll send it directly!"


    "No problem!" Logan also stood up. Because he had not seen the situation of Raz and the devil shaped woman, Logan was still a little worried. Even though Raz and the devil shaped woman were not ordinary people, Logan would still worry that they capsized in the gutter


    In the nameless Island, Raz and the devil shaped woman were released from the box. Beside them, there were patients who were moved in one after another. These patients didn''t look very good. After all, their physical quality was very poor. After experiencing the effects of hypnotic gas and long-distance journey in the closed environment, they were already weak.


    That''s why when Wade and the weasel stood up to make trouble before, those minions were a little surprised, because there were few people who could maintain their energy when they came to the island


    "Lord dust angel, the boss asked me to ask. The lease term is coming. In addition, there are many patients who have disappeared in New York. We will catch new prey more and more slowly. Therefore, should we change a place?" The men who had listened to the hypnotic man''s orders went to the woman who knocked out Wade and the weasel and asked carefully.


    "Well, the leader has been considering this matter and is planning a new position with you. At that time, when you go back, inform your boss directly!" the sand Angel nodded and said softly.


    "It should be here..." Raz, who heard the sand Angel talking, looked at the devil shaped woman, flashed a trace of clarity in his eyes, quietly clicked the communication device hidden on his body, and contacted the Avengers.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" however, the actions of Raz and the magic girl did not hide from the sand angel, because the people caught around were sick and had no spirit and strength. Only Raz and the magic girl looked the same. Why didn''t they attract people''s attention?


    "Eh? These two people are very calm. There were two assassins in the last group, but they were directly solved by the sand angel. Do you think these two people also want to be assassins?" the minions on one side noticed Raz and the devil shaped woman, and muttered one by one.


    "Well, they won''t be contacting the outside world yet?" a subordinate suddenly thought of something and asked with some hesitation.


    "What are you thinking? We have blocked all signals here. Even if they have communication devices, they don''t want to contact the outside world, let alone they should have been searched before they came..." the subordinate replied confidently in his voice.

 Chapter 804

    "So, what are you doing just now?" the dust Angel narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the devil shaped woman and Raz. She also had abundant trust in the shielding ability of the island, because she just asked subconsciously.


    "What did we do? Guess?" but the dust Angel didn''t expect that the attitude of the devil shaped woman and Raz was not so good. She smiled directly and looked at the dust angel and asked softly.


    At this time, the dust Angel thought of the previous verbal provocation and was knocked unconscious by her. At this time, she injected Wolverine serum, which can''t kill him. Wade keeps talking every day.


    For Wade, the dust angel is very unhappy, but no matter how the dust Angel tortures Wade, Wade''s mouth will not be closed, and even Wade''s magical voice has bothered the dust angel


    Therefore, at this time, when it was found that there might be two more spikes, the sand angel''s eyes flashed anger and rushed directly to the devil shaped woman and Raz. She wanted to teach the devil shaped woman and Raz a good lesson, and decided to ask Ajax not to inject Wolverine serum casually, so as not to make another immortal monster!


    However, something even more unexpected happened to the sand angel. The devil shaped woman and Raz changed their appearance and recovered to their original face, which made the sand Angel subconsciously stop. She recognized the identity of the devil shaped woman and Raz after a lot of research on the mutant group.


    The former is a well-known member of the mutant group, and the latter Raz is also well-known in the mutant law enforcement team. Therefore, the hearts of the dust angel are full of fear for them. In particular, the magic woman and Raz sneaked here silently, which filled the hearts of the dust angel with an ominous premonition.


    "Finally, there''s no need to disguise. Their leaders have been exposed, and the rest of these things can be solved..." Raz looked at the dust angel and stopped. He turned his head and looked at the magic girl and said with a smile, "Mom, I don''t think we need the enemies to come here at all. We don''t have any problems to solve directly..."


    "Avenger!? Avenger is staring at us?" the dust Angel couldn''t help changing her face when she heard Raz''s words. She quickly took out the walkie talkie and contacted Ajax. "No, leader, Avengers are staring at us!"


    "Shua!" when the dust angel just contacted Ajax, a body rushed in front of her, and then punched him out.


    With the sound of "bang!" even though the sand angel had used his variant ability to secrete a lot of adrenaline in a short time, which made him have super physique in a short time, the sand angel still flew out and fell to the ground in a very embarrassed way.


    Although the sand angel is a mutant with the ability to strengthen his body, I''m afraid he can''t even beat gold, not to mention the demon girl who has been strengthened and developed her own ability at this time?


    At this time, the magic shaped woman has long been a strong person in the legendary realm. Even if she does not change into others and has the mutant ability of others, the magic shaped woman is far beyond the mutant at the level of dust angel.


    "Damn it! Kill them!" when the dust angel was beaten and flew out, the color under the hypnotic man''s hand suddenly changed and shouted at the surrounding minions.


    At this time, the surrounding minions also woke up like a dream. They quickly took out their guns and prepared to shoot in the direction of the possessed woman and Raz. As for many patient test products next to the possessed woman and Raz, they were too lazy to take care of them.


    "Boom!" however, just then, Raz broke out directly, and a powerful thunder force gushed out of Raz''s mouth, killing a large number of minions on the spot!


    But obviously, Raz''s attack alone can''t deal with so many minions, especially these minions don''t stand together and wait for Raz''s attack. They are scattered and standing


    Shua! Fortunately, the devil shaped woman''s reaction was not unpleasant. She directly turned into fast silver. Her body ran up at high speed and directly put down all the subordinates around.


    "Damn it! How did the mutant law enforcement team find us here? How did they find us? And how did they get here?" Ajax just received the news from the dust angel. He saw the picture under monitoring. He bit his teeth and came directly to his laboratory.


    Ajax didn''t mean to go out at the first time, because he knew that going out now could not change anything. The sand angel had been killed by the devil and Raz in an instant. Even if his strength was stronger than the sand angel, he couldn''t beat the devil and Raz!


    And Ajax came to the laboratory, not only because he wanted to release those successful mutants to deal with the devil shaped woman and Raz, but more importantly, AJAX wanted to complete his ultimate plan. At this time, he vaguely realized in his heart that if he didn''t carry out the ultimate plan, he might never have the opportunity to carry out the ultimate plan again!


    Yes, AJAX has studied so many mutants. Naturally, it is not so simple to create a mutant Legion for his own use.


    Ajax once participated in the x-weapon program. He was deeply attracted by the mutant''s ability, but he knew that the mutant''s ability had more or less defects, so he always had an ambition in his heart. He wanted to gather a large number of mutant''s ability to become the most powerful mutant!


    However, AJAX knew in his heart that a lot of experiments were needed to achieve this step, so Ajax was not in a hurry. He carried out the experiment step by step, but even so, he was still far from the strongest mutant in his dream


    "Oh! Isn''t this Ajax? Torture me again? Come on, I don''t pay attention to your means..." when Ajax came to the laboratory, Wade''s voice rang directly, full of strong ridicule.


    "Shut up! You fool!" Ajax didn''t have the energy to pay attention to wade at this time. He glared at Wade, then turned his head, looked coldly at a successful new mutant and said, "Your body has the means for me to stay, so you''d better be obedient, unless you can live like this annoying guy..."

 Chapter 805

    "What do you want us to do?" a cold man stood up, frowned at Ajax and asked, "or what do we need to do to regain our freedom?"


    "The freedom originally belongs to you?" Ajax said with a hint of mockery and a faint look at the cold man, "Don''t forget that you were all dying people. I saved you. I gave you a second life and gave you a new life. As for your freedom, it has been used to pay for your life!"


    "You want us to work for you? We didn''t know how many people died before. If we weren''t lucky, we would have died!" a man with sunglasses stood up and looked at Ajax and said in a deep voice.


    "That''s their bad life. Besides, they are going to die. What does it have to do with me? What does it have to do with you? At least, you survived, didn''t you?" Ajax asked, looking at a group of experimental subjects with a trace of mockery in his voice.


    As soon as these words came out, a group of experimental subjects fell into silence, because they really didn''t have much relationship with others. Even they were strangers before. The reason why they mentioned the people who died in the experiment was to add some chips to themselves and see if they can get freedom


    As Ajax just said, except for a few people caught by the way, the vast majority of these experimental subjects, such as weasels, are patients with diseases. This experiment has indeed killed many people, but the living experimental subjects have got rid of the disease, not only recovered, but also have the ability to mutate


    Of course, the vast majority of patients with diseases here are not the first batch of experimental subjects, otherwise the probability of death is higher. After all, the previous experimental subjects do not have as much abundant serum as Xavier Gifted Youth College


    "It seems that there should be trouble coming to the door? Otherwise, you won''t urge us to help you like this. Let me guess, is it the avenger alliance or the mutant law enforcement team?" just when the experimental subjects were about to be persuaded by Ajax, Wade seemed to realize something, suddenly smiled and looked at Ajax and asked with a smile.


    "Hum!" hearing Wade''s words, AJAX''s face sank, and then he seemed to use some means on himself. Just for a moment, the surrounding experimental subjects fell to the ground and twitched, including Wade.


    "You have only two choices, either to die! Or to stop the group of people outside and kill them! I will monitor you all the time!" Ajax''s voice was cold, took a deep look at an experimental body, and finally his eyes rested on Wade.


    "Ha ha, if you have the ability, just kill me. Anyway, I''ve become such a ghost and don''t want to live!" although Wade fell to the ground and twitched, he didn''t have the slightest fear in his heart and even talked nonsense.


    The reason why Wade can still talk nonsense now is not only because Wade now has an immortal body. No matter what others do to him, they can''t really kill him. More importantly, Wade really doesn''t want to live at this time


    Before Wade went to the agency building, he joked with the weasel that if he could cure his cancer, he would become an alien, which is acceptable.


    But I''m afraid Wade will never think that some words really can''t be nonsense. A prophecy is not just an idiom. It may really become true. At least, what Wade said will become true.


    Of course, it is not that Wade has really become an alien, but although Wade has obtained Logan''s self-healing factor, he has not inherited it perfectly, which leads to the fact that the cancer cells in Wade''s body have not been eliminated. Once his self-healing factor is removed, he will die of cancer, and the toxicity of self-healing factor to the body is borne by cancer cells. Therefore, if the cancer is completely cured, he will die Will be killed by self-healing factors.


    It can be said that wade at this time is an extremely extreme special situation, and even this situation has never been seen, whether in the mutant group or among the forces studying the mutant group


    The final result is that Wade''s face has always been in a state of ulceration, and disfigurement is not enough to describe his appearance. It can only be said that wade now stinks many times compared with the weasel he couldn''t see before!


    Therefore, Wade never wants to give up his beautiful love, but he doesn''t want to face it. He doesn''t want to live, but the problem is that he can''t die now


    "Hum! I''ll have a way to deal with you, Wade! You''d better be honest and obedient. Maybe I can kill you later!" Ajax said in a deep voice with a cold look at Wade who fell to the ground. "Now, go out and kill all the invaders!"


    Ajax''s voice fell and turned directly into the deepest part of the laboratory, where Ajax''s achievements over the years were hidden. At this time, he was going to turn them into his own strength


    "Give me a death?" Wade''s eyes lit up when he heard Ajax''s words. He looked straight at the direction Ajax left. A glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes. Then he immediately got up from the ground and looked in the direction outside the laboratory. "Avenger alliance? Mutant law enforcement team? They should be very powerful?"


    "No, Wade, do you really want to help Ajax deal with the suspected Avenger?" the weasel came up to wade, looked around and asked in a low voice.


    Yes, the weasel also survived the experiment and even gained its own mutant ability.


    As the saying goes, there is only the wrong name, not the wrong nickname. The weasel may be because of his nickname. If he obtains the ability, he will become a weasel.


    Yes, what the weasel injects into the body is the serum sample of the beast. Just because of the weasel''s own reasons, the ability of this variant has changed, but from the ability shown by the weasel before, the strength of the weasel is not weaker than that of the beast!


    "How? Can you bear the means that the guy left in your body?" wade raised an eyebrow and said with a smile. "I can feel the means that the guy left behind. Although you have some recovery ability in your brain, open your head. I''m afraid you can''t live?"

 Chapter 806

    "No wonder there''s no way to resist his means. It''s hidden in our brains?" the weasel heard that his pupils narrowed slightly. He didn''t expect that Ajax did so well and left means in everyone''s brains. At this time, even if many people are body strengthening mutants, There''s almost no way to get rid of Ajax.


    All this is in Ajax''s plan. Ajax knows that these experiments are forced to stand with him. After all, neither the avenger alliance nor the mutant law enforcement team will directly trust a group of suddenly emerging entities with mutant ability.


    In the view of the avenger alliance and the mutant law enforcement team, these mutant experiments are no different from the dust angels outside. They are all untrusted objects. At least, they are untrusted objects until their identity is clear!


    "Buzz!" as Wade talked to the weasel, the Avengers came to the unknown island with a blue light. At this time, the devil shaped woman and Raz didn''t rush to explore the island base, but stayed and waited for the support of the Avengers, even if Raz said that he could solve the island


    The reason why the devil shaped woman and Raz didn''t act rashly is also very simple. First of all, they don''t know what kind of situation is in this island base.


    Secondly, this is an independent island after all. It is not so easy to leave. Neither aircraft nor ships can escape the satellite monitoring that has monitored here.


    Finally, there is another reason, because the magic woman and Raz are dragged by those patients


    After those patients found themselves caught on the nameless island and heard the dialogue between the dust angel and others, they were all flustered. Later, the people around them directly took out their guns and started shooting, which made those patients even more flustered.


    Although the devil shaped woman''s reaction has been fast, and no one has been hit by guns, the problem is that these patients are sick one by one. How can they stand such a shock.


    It''s good that they didn''t be scared to death on the spot. In particular, they also experienced being stunned by hypnotic gas and closed in a bumpy and closed box. I don''t know how long they came to this nameless island and saw such an exciting scene


    So, the magic woman and Raz can only stay where they are and look after the patients a little


    "Sniff! Sniff!" Logan, who just appeared, subconsciously moved his nose, then looked in the direction of the laboratory and said, "notice, I feel a lot of people over there. Moreover, they seem to be mutants, and their breath is still a little unstable..."


    "Go and have a look. Send these patients away first, and then catch the leaders here. The matter will be solved..." Tony Stark nodded, looked at the silly girl aside and said, "what? Have you been monitored around? Won''t people run away quietly?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve made a comprehensive blockade. Don''t say it''s a person. On this unknown island, there is a fly and no fish wants to leave!" a flash of light flashed in silly Niu''s eyes. This is the first time silly Niu has personally performed the task. Even if it''s not a single task, silly Niu won''t let this task happen. There are any accidents!


    "Hum!" with the voice of silly girl, a blue light appeared on the unknown island again. This time, it was not someone who sent it, but the Avengers who sent back the patients around.


    Although these patients will not have the ability to mutate and become mutants like those successful experiments, they will not die like those failed experiments


    Of course, most of the patients here will not live long even if there is no failed experiment. They don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing for them


    "Are they preparing something? Why hasn''t anyone come out for a long time..." when the patients were sent away, the Avengers came outside the laboratory. Steve Rogers tightened his storm hammer and shield. After a little silence, he threw the storm hammer out of his hand and smashed it in the direction of the laboratory.


    After all, compared with the shield, the destructive power of the storm hammer is greater. More importantly, the storm hammer is controlled by Steve Rogers and will be more flexible and return to Steve Rogers faster.


    With the sound of "bang!" there was almost no suspense. The storm hammer directly opened the door of the laboratory. Even if the door of the laboratory was very strong, it was as thin as paper when facing the storm hammer!


    "Sleeping trough? What''s the situation? There''s no such a big door?" Wade''s exaggerated voice rang out when the storm hammer blew open the door of the laboratory. "Good guy, if this hammer hits us, won''t it be able to smash us from head to chrysanthemum?"


    "..." after Wade''s voice came out, both inside and outside the laboratory fell into silence. Logan''s mouth twitched slightly. I don''t know why, Logan had a familiar feeling when he heard the voice.


    "Why does it look like a thorn in it?" Tony Stark started his nano armor, frowned and muttered in the direction of the laboratory.


    "Oh, those minions once said that we had two spikes before, and I don''t know if it was the one who spoke..." the magic woman glanced at Tony Stark and softly explained.


    "That must be talking about me!" just then, Wade appeared in front of the Avengers with a group of experimental objects. His eyes looked in the direction of Logan, and his eyes suddenly lit up, and even the light was flashing. "Wolf, if it was you, would you be able to kill me?"


    "Little wolf?" the Avengers twitched slightly at the corners of their mouths, and then looked at Logan and wade with strange eyes, as if thinking about what kind of affair there was between the two people.


    "Hey, hey, hey! What are your eyes? I don''t know this avocado! You can''t just look at me because of his casual address?" Logan quickly explained, feeling everyone''s eyes, covered with black lines and uncomfortable.

 Chapter 807

    "Alas! When I was watching the moon with others, I called them little cheap. Now the new people have changed their old people, so I called them avocado. Little wolf, you have no heart..." wade became extremely resentful when he heard Logan''s words, which made Logan shiver subconsciously.


    "Who the hell are you? Your mutant ability is disgusting? You ugly avocado!" after Logan regained consciousness, in the strange eyes of the Avengers, he rushed directly to Wade''s direction, and the sharp aidman alloy steel claw stabbed Wade''s chest!


    "Poof!" but what Logan didn''t think of was that wade didn''t mean to fight back, or even to dodge. Aidman''s alloy steel claw directly pierced Wade''s chest, and Wade''s body subconsciously lay on Logan.


    "Wolf, you are heartless!" wade looked at Logan with a pale face like avocado and said weakly, "have you really forgotten me?"


    "Hmm?" logan was going to say something, but soon, Logan keenly noticed that Wade''s wound had completely healed, which made Logan throw wade out.


    "Bang!" wade fell to the ground, but soon he stood up again like a nobody.


    "Still say you don''t know him? Your two self-healing abilities are a little too similar?" Tony Stark on the side couldn''t help muttering when he saw Wade recover. "However, since this guy has such recovery ability, why can''t his face recover?"


    "God is jealous of my original handsome appearance, otherwise how could I become such a ghost?!" wade heard Tony Stark''s mention of his sadness, couldn''t help crying, then looked at Logan again and said, "wolf, wolf, use your best to cut off my head like before. I really don''t want to live!"


    "Cut off your head like before?" logan was stunned when he heard Wade''s words. When he heard the familiar voice that made him very tired, some pictures flashed in his mind, "wait! Wade? Are you wade? How did you become such a ghost?"


    "Wolf, you finally remember me, but it''s not important. What''s important is that you can kill me now..." Wade''s voice contains a strong sense of relief and grinned at Logan.


    However, when logan saw Wade''s smile, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. This honor really exceeded Logan''s psychological defense. Even though Logan has seen countless strange people and strange things, when it comes to the degree of ugliness, Wade can still rank in the forefront at this time!


    "Eh? Do they really know each other? Do they really have an affair?" Tony Stark couldn''t help muttering as he listened to the dialogue between Logan and Wade. The surrounding Avengers didn''t mean to start, but looked at Logan and wade one after another, as if waiting for a good play.


    As for the experimental subjects who haven''t started yet, the Avengers don''t mean to start first, not only because the experimental subjects haven''t started, but more importantly, the Avengers don''t pay attention to the experimental subjects at all


    "Wait! No, Wade, why are you so young? You should be more than 60 years old? Do you want to be younger, so you have become such a ghost?" logan was about to continue to ask Wade something, when he suddenly thought of something and frowned at Wade, "Also, haven''t you been killed by us before? You''ve become a mute. How can you speak now?"


    Logan''s heart became more and more confused. Although Logan didn''t remember how old Wade was, it was in the 1970s when logan met Wade. Up to now, it has been more than 40 years.


    And the most important thing is, just as Wade said, the former Wade has been killed by Logan, and his head has been cut off. Before his death, Wade also experienced a transformation, and the whole person has become a monster


    Now it seems that the dead waiter''s face becomes as ugly as avocado. The whole person looks a lot normal, but also has a lot less ability


    "Say it, you may not believe it. I was reborn. In the 1970s, I was just born..." wade looked at Logan and said, "maybe it''s because the little wolf you walked through and changed history..."


    "Crossing casually? What are you talking about? Crossing can''t change history..." Logan subconsciously glanced at the direction of Tony Stark and others and said.


    "Well, maybe the world is different. In short, I''m a ghost now. I don''t want to live anymore. You can kill me quickly!" wade couldn''t understand what happened or what happened. He looked at Logan eagerly and said.


    "Although you have lost some abilities and regained the ability to speak, it is obvious that the self-healing ability you inherited from me is still there. It is not a simple thing to kill you. However, tell me about your situation and what these people are. Maybe we can help you solve it..." Logan looked at Wade and shook his head. He didn''t mean to do it. Instead, he began to persuade him.


    Logan didn''t mean to do it at all. Although wade in front of him was different from what he remembered, Logan could recognize that this was the Wade he knew. This mouth was really annoying!


    Moreover, just as Logan and Bucky Barnes mean to Steve Rogers, it is a precious thing for Logan to see that the people he once knew are still alive. Logan won''t want to kill Wade.


    Don''t say that wade at this time has only one mouth except the immortal body. He is completely a weak chicken. Even if Wade can have the peak state in Logan''s memory and various variant abilities, Logan is not empty at all. After all, Logan at this time is no longer the original Logan


    "We..." as Logan''s voice fell, the experimental subjects who had been threatened by Ajax began to hesitate. They subconsciously looked at each other and didn''t know what to decide for a time.

 Chapter 808

    I''m afraid Ajax didn''t expect that the experimenters and the Avengers would be deadlocked there at this time, and didn''t mean to do it. However, AJAX can''t be blamed. After all, if Wade didn''t exist and Logan didn''t recognize Wade, even if the Avengers didn''t look at the experimenters, they would directly solve the problems of the experimenters first


    After all, these experimental bodies are not the final boss at first sight. If it were not for Wade, the Avengers would not stop!


    While the subjects were still hesitant, in the deepest part of the laboratory, the safest room with the highest authority of the whole unknown island, AJAX went into a metal container and lay in it.


    To tell you the truth, this container warehouse is really similar to the metal warehouse where Steve Rogers used to inject super soldier serum. In particular, all kinds of serum liquids are also hung around this container


    "Ka!" as Ajax lay in the container, the container was sealed instantly, and then the surrounding serum liquid began to be injected into Ajax along the container!


    "Power! What a powerful power!" Ajax''s crazy voice echoed in the room. "I will have the most powerful power, and I will become the strongest mutant in history!"


    It''s true that all kinds of serum liquids around him were developed by Ajax and came from the ability serum of various mutants. Of course, AJAX was not completely sure about this experiment, but in the face of the critical moment when the avenger alliance and the mutant law enforcement team hit the door, AJAX had no other choice!


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that so many serum liquids contain all kinds of abilities from mutants. At the same time, AJAX should feel great pain even if he can bear it. However, in order to have strong pain tolerance, AJAX removed his pain nerve!


    Therefore, for ordinary people, there is no feeling of unbearable pain in Ajax!


    "Wade, what do you say? What shall we do?" at the door of the laboratory, the weasel finally couldn''t help walking to Wade and whispered, "this is the avenger alliance. Maybe they can really help us..."


    "No, no, no, I don''t want to live anyway..." wade shook his head, glanced at the weasel and said, "also, you have changed from human to animal, and you still have faith to live? Although you are ugly, you have become an animal, which is comparable to my avocado face..."


    "But I can''t be an animal!" the weasel looked at Wade and said sincerely, "Wade, I want to live, and I hope you can live. Think about Vanessa, she certainly doesn''t want you to die like this?"


    "Damn it! When you mention Vanessa, I don''t want to live any more! If she knew I had become such a ghost, how would she react? I can''t think..." Wade''s face changed a lot, then directly hugged his head and squatted in the corner to shut himself up.


    "Guys, should we split up?" Tony Stark saw that the group of experimental subjects in front of him still didn''t give a statement. His patience gradually ran out. He glanced at Logan and said, "Logan, I''ll leave it to you here? Anyway, you know this avocado, and you are all mutants. Let''s continue to sweep the island base..."


    "Ajax! The leader here is called Ajax!" the weasel saw that wade didn''t speak. He clenched his teeth, looked at Tony Stark and said, "what means did he leave in our heads to make us lose our resistance? He''s deep in the laboratory..."


    "Shut up! Weasel!" before the weasel had finished his words, someone in the experiment suddenly gave a violent drink and shot directly at the weasel. "What about the avenger alliance? Do you really think they can solve the problems in our heads? Only Ajax can give us freedom again and kill them!"


    With the release of this experimental body, many experimental bodies have followed suit. They also feel that only Ajax can solve Ajax''s means, and all they can do is listen to Ajax!


    "Boom!" however, the weasel is not alone. Even if Wade still squats in the corner with a look of resentment and sadness, some experimental subjects choose to stand on the weasel''s side.


    After all, even if Ajax let them get rid of the disease and even gain new abilities, they don''t want to lose their freedom. Moreover, these people believe in the avenger alliance. In their view, the credibility of the avenger alliance is much higher than that of Ajax, especially Ajax deceived them here to do experiments!


    "Why did they fight? However, their abilities look familiar. Why are they so like the abilities of those people who used to be at Xavier genius junior college? No, that guy''s abilities are the same as me? Or, they are the same as me before?" John looked at the sudden fight. The subjects stared. His eyes focused on a man with a lighter.


    Yes, the man was injected with John''s serum and obtained the same mutant ability as before John.


    However, although John can''t see such a limited variant ability, this sense of disobedience still makes John look a little dull, especially the sense of disobedience around him. John has seen too many abilities he once saw in Xavier gifted youth college.


    "I think I probably know who they are and what''s going on..." Tony Stark shrugged and whispered, "It seems that they should be a batch of missing patients. They were brought here by the men organized by the guy named Ajax, and then used the technology developed from mutants to turn them into mutants..."


    "Then the question comes, why are their abilities so similar to the mutants in Xavier genius junior college? They even have the ability of laser eye and Iceman Bobby. This is another Xavier genius junior college!" John frowned and looked at the experimental subjects in battle in some confusion.

 Chapter 809

    "Didn''t you draw blood when you joined Xavier genius junior college?" the magic girl suddenly thought of something, turned her head and asked John.


    "You mean, they got our blood samples?" John heard the words of the magic woman, and he seemed to understand something. He nodded clearly. "Yes, if not, there is no way to explain why they have almost the same ability as Xavier genius junior college..."


    "Even, there is a man who has the ability of magneto, but his ability is not so strong. Now he can only control a coin..." the magic shaped woman looked at a middle-aged man who used coins as weapons and said with some emotion.


    "I really hate guys with this ability!" Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly and couldn''t help muttering.


    After all, since those who have the ability of metal control and magnetic control are almost invisible, Tony Stark can''t add a force field device against magnetic force to every set of armor. Therefore, Tony Stark''s heart became alert when he saw the birth of another mutant with magneto''s ability.


    "If you are talking about the ability to control the magnetic field, there is another girl in the new hope state at this time. Moreover, she is still the daughter of magneto king. Kuaiyin has been taking care of her since she found her..." the magic woman took a faint look at Tony Stark and said softly.


    "Another one? Or magneto''s daughter? Well, it seems that I shouldn''t be in charge of this problem. Anyway, I''m not the one who killed magneto. I''ll just be a little careful..." Tony Stark first stared, then shook his head and said softly.


    "Steve, let''s leave it to their mutants to solve it. We''ll go directly to the depths of the laboratory to catch Ajax and solve him directly. As long as we can solve him, the mutants from these experiments should not continue to fight..."


    "OK! Here we are!" Logan looked at the magic woman, looked at Steve Rogers and Tony Stark, nodded and whispered.


    "Stop! Don''t want to leave here!" however, Logan and others have planned, but there are still some unsightly lengtouqing who can see to stop Steve Rogers and others. It is worth mentioning that this man is also the successor of John''s mutant ability.


    "Bang!" but what the flame mutant didn''t expect was that after John waved to him impatiently, the flame he had controlled burst out of control and blew him out.


    And Steve Rogers and others, without the slightest intention of stopping, went straight to the depths of the laboratory


    "Here it is? It seems that this door is very hard. At least, it is much harder than the front door of the laboratory!" Tony Stark looked at the deepest door of the laboratory and couldn''t help muttering.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Steve Rogers shrugged his shoulders and directly threw out the storm hammer in his hand.


    "Boom!" the storm hammer directly hit the safest room in the so-called nameless island base. Just in a moment, the door that was enough to deal with the missile bombardment was directly opened by the storm hammer. There was no suspense, just like the door of the laboratory before.


    "Eh? Why can''t you see people? Can''t you say that Ajax has left?" Zhong Qiang looked around the room and couldn''t help muttering.


    "No, I can feel that there is a threat here!" Huang Liang solemnly shook his head. At this time, his martial arts perception was telling him that there was some danger here!


    "Over there!" silly girl''s eyes lit up, pointed to the container bin and said.


    "It looks familiar..." looking at the container warehouse that is somewhat similar to his memory, Steve Rogers''s eyes flickered slightly and muttered subconsciously.


    "Click!" just as the Avengers were ready to come forward to check the situation of the container bin, the hatch of the container bin suddenly opened


    "Bang!" at the door of the laboratory on the other side, Logan directly chose to fight after Steve Rogers and others left. After he turned on the transformation of aidman alloy, the whole person would instantly knock over all the experimental bodies that chose to stand opposite to the Avengers.


    "Sleeping trough?" Wade, who was originally trapped in an autistic state, found Logan''s achievements and couldn''t help but burst into a foul language. He looked at Logan''s direction in disbelief and blinked subconsciously, "wolf, how did you become a robot? Did you make a new transformation?"


    "I didn''t make a new transformation. This is my new ability!" Logan looked at Wade and said, "so I said, we can help you solve your problems. After all, the strength of our Avengers is far beyond your imagination..."


    "Bang!" as Logan''s voice fell, a figure suddenly flew out of the depths of the laboratory. This figure was no one else. Tony Stark, who had opened the nano armor, was blown out by a powerful shock wave!


    "No, Tony, are you?" Logan twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and looked at Tony Stark, who was embarrassed to fly again.


    After all, Logan just put down his rhetoric and said that the strength of the Avengers was far from Wade''s imagination. Now Tony Stark was directly beaten out. How do you think there is a feeling that logan was beaten in the face


    "Lying trough, you don''t know, there is a monster in it. It seems to have a lot of variant abilities. It can not only release shock waves, but also have Edelman alloy in it, just like you. The most important thing is that he is not your short claw, but a long Edelman alloy long sword with one in his left and right hands..." Tony Stark bit his teeth, Some speechless openings said.


    "Infringement! This is definitely infringement!" before Tony Stark finished his words, Logan subconsciously looked at Wade''s direction, and wade shouted, "this is absolutely naked infringement! Ajax! You bastard! Dare to steal my ability!"


    "Well, what is he talking about?" Tony Stark couldn''t keep up with Wade''s brain circuit for a moment. He subconsciously looked at Logan and asked, "what infringement?"

 Chapter 810

    "Well, Tony, AJAX, does he have a mouth?" Logan didn''t know how to answer, but subconsciously looked at Tony Stark and asked.


    "Mouth? Yes, but that guy seems crazy. He''s been arguing that he''s invincible. He''s the most powerful mutant..." Tony Stark frowned, looked into the depths of the laboratory and said.


    "Wade, it seems that he should be better than you. At least, he didn''t become mute..." Logan smelled the speech and looked in Wade''s direction, but found that wade couldn''t help it and rushed directly to the depths of the laboratory.


    It seems that wade wants to find Ajax and have a good argument with Ajax. This appearance, whether Wade needs to pay the copyright fee or not!


    Soon, Logan followed Wade and Tony Stark back to the depths of the laboratory. At this time, other Avengers were pressing aside. Steve Rogers took over Tony Stark who flew out and was fighting Ajax who was waving aidman''s alloy sword and releasing exciting light waves in his eyes.


    "Sleeping trough? It''s really like Wade before..." Logan saw Ajax from a distance and couldn''t help shouting.


    At this time, AJAX had no hair on his head, his upper body was naked and full of strong muscles. Between his hands, he stabbed two Edelman alloy steel claws. From time to time, he shot lasers in his eyes, and even disappeared in situ instantly. He had the ability of blinking, just like a replica of what Logan once encountered and strengthened Wade!


    However, just as Tony Stark said, the biggest difference between Ajax and Wade is that Ajax''s mouth is not sealed. After all, Wade was forced to transform, but Ajax took the initiative to transform himself.


    Although it''s not clear where Ajax got so many Edelman alloys, and I don''t know how he injected them into the body. Anyway, AJAX did this only by himself and a machine. In theory, AJAX''s ability is even more than Wade


    "Qiang!" the sharp aidman alloy sword contained powerful sharpness and great strength and cut on Steve Rogers''s new shield. The huge sound was transmitted to all around, but Steve Rogers''s new shield didn''t mean to be damaged.


    "If it hadn''t been for a new shield, such a force would continue to bombard. I''m afraid the original Zhenjin shield might not be able to withstand it. The key is that the damping capacity of the new shield has obviously become much stronger..." after Steve Rogers took Ajax''s attack, an idea flashed through his mind.


    "Hum!" at this time, AJAX''s eyes once again shot a shock wave, and Tony Stark was just blasted out by this shock wave.


    "Poop!" Steve Rogers was shocked. When he subconsciously wanted to raise his new shield, swing away the aidman alloy sword and block Ajax''s move, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Ajax. He threw Ajax directly to the ground and interrupted Ajax''s attack.


    This man is no one else. It''s Wade who came to ask for an explanation!


    "Wade! Are you looking for death?" Ajax''s angry voice sounded, and then the sharp aidman alloy long sword directly pierced Wade''s body. Ajax''s face was full of anger, as if he was going to tear Wade alive!


    "You plagiarized dog! I won''t let you go!" wade didn''t mean to be afraid even if Ajax pierced him with an aidman alloy sword. He glared at Ajax and bit directly into Ajax''s ear!


    "What?" Ajax was obviously stunned, but his reaction was not bad. He threw his arms directly, threw Wade''s body out and fell heavily to the ground.


    Even if Ajax has no pain nerves, and he also has the self-healing ability from Logan, AJAX still doesn''t want to be bitten, especially by Wade, an ugly guy with a avocado face!


    This is psychological exclusion. Even if Ajax has seen Wade before, even if Wade has become like this, it is all because of him, so it is


    "What are you talking about? What are you crazy about?" Ajax stood up, frowned, looked at Wade and said in a deep voice. "So, you madman is on the side of the Avengers? That''s just right. I''ve been unhappy with you madman for a long time. I didn''t have the ability to kill you before. Now you''re the direct result!"


    "Hum!" with Ajax''s voice falling, there was a severe pain in Wade''s head. Yes, AJAX directly used the means left in Wade''s head to beat Wade on the ground.


    Moreover, not only did Wade lie on the ground and smoke straight, but those experimental subjects outside were lying on the ground. Obviously, AJAX did not give everyone different control methods. On the contrary, in Ajax''s view, the life and death of these experimental subjects were not so important!


    Of course, AJAX also knows that this pain alone can''t kill Wade. It can only make Wade lose the ability to resist


    But sometimes, just losing the ability to resist is enough!


    Ajax''s eyes emit a powerful shock wave, which contains a strong high temperature and destructive power. This powerful shock wave is not weak compared with the strengthened laser eye!


    In Ajax''s view, if this powerful shock wave hits Wade, even if Wade has Logan''s self-healing ability, Wade does not have the skeleton protection of aidman alloy after all. If Wade''s body can be completely turned into powder, maybe it can directly kill Wade!


    "Shua!" but just as the shock wave shot out of Ajax''s eyes, a body shape suddenly appeared in front of Wade, which was surging with golden light and opened Logan''s transformation of aidman alloy!


    "Hiss!" even though the temperature and power of the shock wave are extremely powerful, it is still not enough to see in the face of Logan, who has turned on the transformation of aidman alloy!


    At least, after Logan suffered the power from the shock wave in the front, he was not only unscathed, but even completely dispersed the shock wave. This attack of Ajax was directly resolved by Logan!

 Chapter 811

    "So it seems that Logan is more suitable to deal with people with variant ability!" Tony Stark touched his metal helmet chin, looked at Logan who blocked the shock wave and couldn''t help muttering, "even for a family with multiple variant abilities, Logan''s ability can be called no solution!"


    "Yes, the Ajax in front of him has strong and rich abilities, but he has not reached the level of sub heavenly Father, let alone heavenly father. None of his abilities can break Logan Edelman''s alloy, so he can''t be Logan''s opponent..." silly girl nodded after hearing Tony Stark''s words, Said softly.


    "Damn it! How could it be? Wolverine? It''s really made of Wolverine?" Ajax obviously knows Logan''s name, and even his body has a variant of Logan''s ability, except that three bone claws have become a longer bone claw.


    However, like Wade, AJAX doesn''t know that Logan at this time is not the original Logan. At least, there is a world difference in combat effectiveness between the two sides!


    "The whole body is made of aidman alloy! That''s better! I can deal with you more easily!" but soon, AJAX recovered. He suddenly thought of something and waved directly in the direction of Logan. A strong magnetic force came out of Ajax and rushed to Logan!


    Yes, even among those experimental subjects, some people have inherited the ability from magneto. As the leader of these people, how can Ajax not inherit this ability?


    However, what Ajax didn''t expect was that his magnetic force directly disappeared when it came to Logan, which didn''t have any impact on Logan!


    Yes, the golden light on Logan''s body is still there. He has the ability from the original King Kong not to damage the divine power. Before the golden light dissipates, Logan will not be controlled by any external force, let alone repulsed!


    This is why, after breaking through to the heavenly Father, Haoke still has no way to take Logan. Logan''s ability is too inexplicable!


    "No! It''s impossible! How can my magnetic control fail?" Ajax couldn''t help exclaiming when he found that his magnetic control had no effect on Logan, then subconsciously waved his hand in the direction of Tony Stark, and Tony Stark''s body flew up in an instant.


    Yes, that''s why Tony Stark hates magnetic control and metal control. His nano armor has no antimagnetic device.


    Fortunately, Tony Stark''s reaction was not bad. He directly put away the nano armor. Ajax can''t master the metal micromanipulation at the nano level, especially when Ajax still needs to face a strong enemy like Logan!


    "Poof!" at this time, Logan directly stabbed the aidman alloy steel claw into Ajax''s body. The ease of this move is no different from that of Ajax stabbing the aidman alloy sword into Wade''s body.


    "Qiang!" sounded almost subconsciously. After his body was pierced, AJAX subconsciously stabbed his aidman alloy sword into Logan''s body, but unfortunately, his aidman alloy sword did not get inch in, but was directly blocked by Logan''s hard aidman alloy transformation.


    There was once a fable that a man had the sharpest spear and the hardest shield. His spear could pierce everything, and his shield could not pierce anything. Unfortunately, no one knew whether his spear was sharp or his shield was strong


    At this time, in Logan''s body, this question has been answered. His aidman alloy transformation is the aidman alloy long sword, which can''t pierce!


    With the sound of "hum!" because the aidman alloy sword did not cause any damage to Logan, Logan didn''t even feel it. A layer of flame light surged up on his aidman alloy steel claw and burst into flowers in Ajax''s body!


    "Poof!" a big hole was opened in Ajax''s chest and stomach, which looked particularly embarrassed.


    However, there was no pain on Ajax''s face, and his injury was slowly recovering. It was really suitable for Ajax to remove the existence of pain nerve and the self-healing ability of immortal body!


    However, even if Ajax was not directly killed by Logan, his injury soon recovered and attacked Logan again!


    "Qiang!" but nothing had changed. His attack could not cause any damage to Logan. Ajax''s aidman alloy sword stabbed sparks on Logan, but it had no effect.


    "Damn it! How could it be like this! What transformation have you experienced and turned you into such a monster now?" Ajax found that he could not break Logan''s defense at all, and magnetic field control had no effect on Logan. At this time, AJAX clenched his teeth and looked at Logan and asked in a deep voice.


    "So why did you take these patients? Where did you get so many people''s abilities?" Logan didn''t mean to explain to Ajax, but waved the Edelman alloy steel claw that released the power of fire and looked at Ajax and asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you think you are sure to win? Go to hell!" just before Logan''s words were finished, AJAX gave a violent drink and grabbed Logan''s head with both hands. A powerful spiritual force surged out of Ajax''s body and wanted to control Logan directly!


    In Ajax''s view, Logan''s strength is so strong at this time. If he can control Logan and join hands with himself, these Avengers around him are not a problem at all!


    "Poof!" but Ajax didn''t expect that logan was still not affected by the spiritual power he released. The Edelman alloy steel claw in his hand surged with the power of fire again, pierced Ajax''s body and burned a big hole directly!


    "To tell you the truth, it''s the first time I''m so bored. I may have realized what it''s like to face my enemies before..." Logan looked at Ajax, who was recovering from his injury in front of him, couldn''t help shaking his head and said helplessly.


    At this time, although Rogan is powerful and has almost no solution, he has no good way to face his immortal body, just as the enemy had no way to take Rogan before

 Chapter 812

    "The little wolf really hung up. How could it be so powerful? If the little wolf had such strength at the beginning, I wouldn''t be better than Ajax..." Wade was still lying on the ground at this time. Even if Ajax was knocked down by Logan so many times, his influence on Wade and other experimental subjects remained, Wade could only murmur and divert his attention.


    "If there is no other way, let me try and see if I can kill him directly..." at this time, Max stood up, looked at Logan and said.


    "Well, I really have no other way..." Logan looked at max and nodded. Max is the closest one in the avenger alliance to the level of sub heavenly Father!


    Although Max''s destructive power is not as direct as Logan''s Edelman alloy when facing an enemy with strong defense, the damage Max can make, whether in scope or power, is much greater than Logan!


    "Boom!" just for a moment, Max''s body released endless current, which burst out, dyed the depths of the whole laboratory dark blue and blew directly in the direction of Ajax.


    "No! You can''t kill me! I''m the most powerful mutant!" Ajax had just recovered from the injury caused by Logan. When he saw Max''s attack, his eyes turned white, as if turning white.


    However, after Ajax''s eyes changed color, a force of storm broke out on Ajax, which was derived from the variant ability of storm woman orolo. An t equally powerful force of thunder collided with Max''s current storm.


    "Boom!" a powerful wave of power broke out in the depths of the whole laboratory, and even most of the surrounding Avengers had to retreat under the cover of Tony Stark''s barrier.


    As a result of this collision, Max won, not to mention the power of Ajax''s storm, but the storm girl Aurora herself competed with Max for the power of thunder, and could not win. After all, Max had already realized the existence of the law, even close to the sub heavenly Father!


    However, even if Max wins, it does no harm to Ajax. After Max''s current blows away the thunder power from Ajax, there is not much left. Although he still blows Ajax out, he has no ability to directly kill Ajax to death.


    "It''s really troublesome!" Logan still stood where he was and didn''t move. Even Ajax and Max''s attack fluctuation couldn''t make Logan step back. He frowned and watched him get up again. Ajax, who recovered from his injury, shook his head reluctantly.


    "Why don''t I try? See if I can burn him to ashes or freeze him?" because the experimental bodies outside have fallen to the ground and lost their resistance, John and they also came to the battlefield deep in the laboratory. John looked at Ajax who stood up again and said.


    "Well, try it, but it''s unlikely. After all, this guy has your mutant ability in his body..." Logan shrugged, looked at Ajax''s direction and whispered.


    "Oh, uncle wolf, have you forgotten? My mutant ability at the beginning is not like this!" John raised his mouth slightly, and his voice contained a strong sense of confidence.


    "Hmm?" logan was stunned when he heard the speech. Before he could react, John shot directly.


    "Hum!" a burning ice flame flew towards Ajax, instantly reducing the surrounding temperature, and there was a burning feeling in the surrounding space!


    Cold and hot, two contradictory feelings appeared on the ice flame at the same time!


    Obviously, John, who has understood his own law of ice and fire, has also got rid of the limitations of fire in nature. No matter what kind of environment he faces, ice and fire can be displayed normally!


    "What''s this?" when he saw the ice flame, AJAX was obviously stunned. For a moment, he didn''t quite understand what ability John showed, but when he saw the ice like flame, AJAX subconsciously showed it, which came from the ice variant ability of Iceman Bobby!


    "Hiss!" a frost burst out between Ajax''s hands and blasted onto the ice flame released by John.


    "Hiss! Shua!" but the next moment, something that Ajax didn''t expect happened. His frost burned instantly, directly connecting him with the ice flame, so that Ajax had no place to escape.


    "Ka! Ka!" the next moment, AJAX''s body began to be covered with a thick layer of white frost, and then turned into a thick layer of ice, covering Ajax''s body.


    Ajax was not without struggle. A shock wave shot out of his eyes, trying to break through the ice that bound him.


    However, the ice created by John is not ordinary ice. Ajax''s shock wave did not blow through the ice, but was bound in the ice and condensed into a bright red column of light.


    "Sleeping trough?!" when logan saw this scene, he couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. He was shocked by John''s ability, because John didn''t really show his ability before, or John didn''t have the opportunity to show his new ability, because he didn''t have a suitable opponent, but now, John''s ability, Beyond the imagination of the Avengers!


    "Pay attention to quality!" Steve Rogers was also shocked by John''s ability, but he soon recovered and looked at the direction of Steve Rogers.


    "So, it''s solved?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, looked up and down at Ajax trapped in the thick ice and said, "if you break the ice directly, will this guy die directly?"


    "How can it be so easy? If the ice is broken, he should be free again..." Logan looked at Ajax carefully, shook his head, looked serious, shook his head, and said softly, "Even if his body turns into several pieces, as long as the ice melts, let his body recover to the air, and give him enough time, he can recover..."

 Chapter 813

    "Is there really such a bug?" Tony Stark frowned, looked at Ajax suspiciously, turned his head and asked Logan.


    "For the owner of the immortal body, the most important thing is his willpower. It can be seen that this guy''s willpower is also extremely strong, especially his mind control ability from Charles..." Logan spread his hand and explained softly.


    "As long as we have the existence of immortality and don''t want to die, it''s difficult for us to be killed. Of course, sometimes we want to die. It''s not so easy. You can see this from Wade..."


    "Huh? No!" Tony Stark heard Logan''s words. Suddenly, his pupils narrowed slightly and quickly turned his head to look in the direction of Ajax.


    Tony Stark''s reaction has been a little slow, because the ice on Ajax has begun to disappear gradually, and even the ice flame suddenly turned to the side of the Avengers, as if to freeze the Avengers!


    "Charles''s mind is under control! John is under control!" Tony Stark exclaimed, and his body retreated violently. A powerful barrier was released from Tony Stark''s armor, and then all the surrounding Avengers were shrouded in it to resist the ice flame power from John.


    "Little wolf, deal with him like I did!" just then, Wade, who had been watching the war for a long time and still fell to the ground, suddenly reminded Logan. Obviously, Wade, who had been tortured for a long time, couldn''t stand it.


    "Hmm?" logan was stunned when he heard Wade''s words. Then he flashed and rushed directly to Ajax. The aidman alloy steel claw in his hand was fiercely thrown at Ajax''s neck just out of the ice!


    "Shua!" did not mean to stop. Ajax''s aidman alloy reserve was not so sufficient, so he replaced his bones with aidman alloy. Therefore, his head was directly cut off by Logan and fell heavily to the ground.


    And Ajax''s headless body also collapsed directly. Even if Ajax had an immortal body, he lost control of his body at the moment his head left his body.


    Similarly, what Ajax lost was not only his control over his body, but also his control over John''s mind. At this time, John immediately recovered.


    "Damn it!" after John regained his consciousness, his face suddenly sank. Originally, today was the opportunity for him to show his strength, but he didn''t expect that he had just shown his strength. Before he had time to get excited, he was directly controlled by the enemy and almost shot his own people, which made John very unhappy.


    "Hey, John, will you put away your ice flame first? My energy consumption is really a little big!" Tony Stark stood in place and shouted at John.


    "Oh! I''m sorry!" John''s face was stunned and quickly put away his ice flame again.


    "Relax, John, you should know that Charles''s ability was so defenseless..." Logan shook his head and comforted John, "after all, you don''t have the ability and experience in this field. It''s normal to get caught..."


    "Don''t worry, uncle wolf, I''m fine. Is this guy really dead? How do I think he still has signs of life?" John looked at Ajax and changed the topic.


    "Wade, did you survive after I cut off your head?" Logan smelled the speech, turned his head and looked at Wade and asked, "I thought that if I cut off your head and your body fell into the bunker, you should be dead, but now it seems that it''s not necessarily?"


    "Yes, in theory, I didn''t die. After you left, I picked up my head and lived again, but later I didn''t know what happened. My consciousness left my body directly, and then I was reborn..." wade stood up and looked at Logan reluctantly.


    "So, this guy must not have died..." Logan nodded clearly. Although they all have the body of immortality, Logan has not been cut off. Logan did not experience such a thing before he got the aidman alloy. After he got the aidman alloy, he wanted to cut off Logan''s head, I need to ask if the axis made of Edelman alloy agrees!


    "So, what can we do to completely kill this guy?" Steve Rogers and others came forward and looked at Ajax with his head separated on the ground.


    "Let''s freeze him first. It''s safer to freeze him separately..." Logan shrugged and said softly, "I remember the boss once told me that the most powerful power of my immortal body lies in the integration of me and aidman alloy. As long as the aidman alloy in my body can''t be completely destroyed, I can live..."


    "Now, there are not many aidman alloys in this guy''s body, but they also exist. I''m worried that this guy will have the same situation as me. If you want to kill this guy at that time, you''ll have some trouble..."


    "Is it frozen? OK!" John''s eyes lit up when he heard Logan''s words and hurried forward to prepare for action.


    "No, you can wait! Can''t you save the child? Wolf, you can''t find out. Have I been in pain all the time?" just then, Wade hurried to stop John.


    "Hmm? I found it. You think you like it. Besides, aren''t you bent on dying? You can''t bear the pain. How can you die?" Logan looked at Wade innocently and asked softly.


    "You''ve changed, little wolf, you cut it now. It''s definitely black!" Wade''s mouth twitched slightly. He was almost hated by Luo Gen. "Seeing you, I found the faith to live again. Is this reason enough?"


    "Barely enough..." Logan shrugged, looked at Ajax and said, "this guy fainted. You still lie on the ground and can''t get up. It seems that some small devices should make you like this, not his ability..."


    Soon, Logan found a small button on Ajax. After turning off the switch, Wade immediately got out of his pain

 Chapter 814

    "Shet! It''s such a little gadget that makes me feel so bad!" wade got up from the ground, ran to Logan, grabbed the little button and crushed it!


    "Click!"


    "It''s no use stepping on it. Obviously, this is just a switch, and there should be a long-term threat in your head..." Logan shrugged and looked at Wade and said softly.


    "So, wolf, wolf, do you want to help me?" wade immediately came up to Logan, looked at Logan with blinking eyes, and asked with an expectant look on his face.


    If Wade had made this expression at Logan, Logan could see it a little bit, but Wade could not bear to look straight at his avocado like face. Logan didn''t even want to look more.


    "Well, let''s talk about helping you later. Stand away first. Let''s take Ajax back. After returning to the avenger building, it should not be difficult to solve both your problem and Ajax''s problem..." Logan turned his head and looked at Ajax with his head separated.


    "Wolf, don''t you dislike what I look like now?" wade saw Logan unwilling to look at him, turned to Logan and asked.


    "Yes!" Logan nodded calmly. He didn''t mean to lie at all. He even added, "also, don''t call me wolf, I''m scared..."


    "You''ve changed, little wolf..." wade heard Logan say so. His voice was full of bitterness. He squatted down and drew a circle.


    "Buzz!" John ignored the funny Wade, but directly showed his ability to freeze Ajax''s body and head.


    "Those guys outside should also recover. They don''t know whether to die or not. They want to be enemies with us?" Zhong Qiang looked at Ajax after he was frozen, turned his head and looked in the direction outside the laboratory and asked softly.


    "Those who are willing to leave with us, we will take them away..." Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a cold light and said in a deep voice, "as for those who are enemies with us, if they don''t know how to live or die, they will kill them directly!"


    "Take them away and see if they can solve their problems. After that, send them to new hope state. After all, even if they are transformed like this, they have become a member of mutants..." Steve Rogers looked at Logan and whispered.


    "Well, it should be so, but their identity information and their families need to be contacted. After all, the experiment should not be successful. There should be a large number of disappeared patients who have died directly..." Logan shook his head, looked at the direction outside the laboratory and sighed.


    "Yes, I have invaded the computer here, and I have all the data here. In addition to these successful, so-called experimental bodies, others have all died in the experiment..." silly girl nodded, looked around the surrounding laboratory and said.


    "However, there are some so-called slaves on this island who were caught here by Ajax people. They are farming outside this laboratory. Although Ajax has bought a lot of things from the outside, it is obvious that he has made a plan to live on this nameless island. Otherwise, those so-called slaves would have died long ago He experimented with it... "


    "Well, it seems that there are more people we need to take back!" Tony Stark shrugged, looked at the Avengers around, clapped his hands and said, "I said, guys, what are you waiting for? Don''t hurry up and bring the experimental subjects and ordinary people who have been caught?"


    With Tony Stark''s voice falling, a group of Avengers began to act one after another. Among those experimental bodies outside, there are really several who don''t know their lives and want to continue to fight against the Avengers, but unfortunately, they are not the opponents of the Avengers at all.


    In addition to wade, the other experimental subjects, after obtaining the mutant ability, are just the degree that the mutant has just awakened. There is still a long way to go before they can completely control their ability.


    This is why Ajax will not worry about the threat from these experimental bodies at all. Of course, this is also the reason why Ajax has hidden. At least, AJAX himself can have strong combat effectiveness after just becoming a mutant


    Soon, the dead experimental bodies were solved directly. Huang Liang did it himself. Those dead experimental bodies originally had great potential, but unfortunately, they didn''t give full play to their potential one day.


    Of course, many of the remaining experimental bodies have potential. If given a certain time, they may be able to regain the glory that once belonged to the X-Men and mutant brotherhood!


    Unfortunately, neither the mutant brotherhood nor the X-Men will appear again. Moreover, whether these experimental subjects want to continue to make themselves stronger or not, they need to undergo correct guidance.


    After all, most of the experimental subjects here have changed from a patient to a mutant with mutant ability. Their mentality will definitely change a lot!


    If there is no correct guidance, there may be many super criminals among these experimental bodies. Even if most of the Avengers don''t see the ability of these experimental bodies, they can''t deny that a very few experimental bodies, such as those who inherit magneto''s ability, still pose a great threat!


    However, among these experimental subjects, there are no people with Charles variant ability, and I don''t know whether Ajax deliberately or really no one can successfully get Charles''s ability.


    However, from the point of view that Ajax can own Charles'' spiritual ability, it should be the former. Ajax should be too afraid of Charles'' spiritual ability to prevent Charles'' spiritual ability from appearing


    You know, even if Charles''s spiritual ability has just awakened, he can control ordinary people. At that time, he will quietly cause rebellion. Ajax has no way to stop it


    Unfortunately, AJAX was discovered by the Avengers. Now his head is separated and directly frozen. After a blue light, he left the unknown island directly with the Avengers, the experimental body and the ordinary people who were caught

 Chapter 815

    "Hum!" a bright blue light flashed across the avenger building. The Avengers appeared here with a large group of people. Soon, the students on the second floor rushed over to help deal with the ordinary people arrested, confirm their identity and contact their families.


    "So, how should this Ajax and the things in their experimental bodies'' heads be solved?" Steve Rogers looked at Wanda after ordinary people left and asked, "Wanda, can you help?"


    Yes, Wanda didn''t follow the crowd this time, but continued to study real gemstones. She didn''t hear anything until now.


    "There are too many people. For me, the loss will be a little big..." Wanda looked at the experimental subjects, shook his head after a little thought, and said softly, "their situation is not complicated. At least, medical means can solve it. Just take out the little thing in their heads..."


    "Medical means?" Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly, stopped Steve Rogers, who was still ready to persuade Wanda, "well, we know. If medical means are used, we can solve it. I''ll just study it with reed later..."


    "What? Do you two have a medical degree?" Steve Rogers asked with wide eyes when he heard that Tony Stark was going to do it himself.


    "Are you kidding? How could we have that kind of thing?" Tony Stark rolled his eyes angrily and glanced at Reed Richards who was coming. "We''ll spend a little time studying this kind of thing and it won''t cause us any trouble at all!"


    "That''s good!" Reid Richards didn''t quite understand Tony Stark''s plan, but he followed Tony Stark''s words. "Such a difficulty is easy for us, especially we have such cutting-edge technology, we have such excellent physical control ability, and more importantly, we are geniuses! Super geniuses!"


    "...." the subjects looked at each other at this time. To tell the truth, they were a little flustered, but this is the avenger building. Even if they wanted to leave, it was impossible.


    As for using their mutant ability to fight, it''s even more a joke. Don''t forget how they were brought here.


    "Well, if that''s what they say, they''ll leave it to you!" Logan shrugged. Since Tony Stark and Reid Richards said that, it''s not easy for them to refute anything.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" wade shouted discontentedly after hearing Logan''s words. "Wolf, wolf, do you just ignore us and hand us over to two laymen?"


    "Well, this guy has the same immortal body as Logan. It seems that he can perfectly become our first experiment... Oh, no, it''s the treatment object..." Tony Stark touched his chin and looked at Wade with a smile.


    "Hey! Big shit! I remind you, don''t mess around..." wade heard Tony Stark''s words and looked warily at Tony Stark.


    "Bang!" said Wade. Before he recovered, a suit of armor wrapped him directly and took him to the direction of the laboratory.


    "The rest of you, come with me honestly. You stay at the designated position first and will provide you with food and drink every day, but your range of activities is only that large, okay?" Tony Stark looked at a group of experimental subjects and asked.


    "You Avengers are going to treat us as prisoners?" an experimenter frowned at Tony Stark and asked discontentedly.


    "Well, if you understand so well, I also welcome you to sue me. If you can succeed, oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that all extraordinary events are in the charge of our Avenger alliance, so no one will allow you to sue me..." Tony Stark shrugged and smiled at the talking subject.


    "Besides, you should know why I made such a decision. Even if you stop, you have to stand on Ajax''s side before. Yes, I''m talking about the guys in these two ice lumps!"


    As soon as he said this, the experimental body who spoke suddenly became silent, and the surrounding experimental bodies didn''t mean to continue talking. Instead, they followed Tony Stark''s instructions and went to the safe house under the avenger building.


    "What''s your idea? Do you want to hold these guys in your own hands?" in the laboratory, Reid Richards glanced at Wade, who was trapped in the mecha shouting but could not make any sound, and looked at Tony Stark.


    "Hehe, they deserve to be Avengers?" Tony Stark shook his head with a trace of disdain in his voice and said softly, "their ability is really good, but there are few guys with a better heart..."


    "So this time, we don''t want to help them solve the means in their heads, but to leave the means of control, so that if they want to do something bad in the future, we can solve them without effort!"


    "There''s some truth in what you said. The trust value of these guys is really very low..." Reid Richards thought a little, finally nodded and agreed. "In this way, if they are not abnormal, we can all live in peace. If they have problems, we can easily solve them!"


    "This guy is in some trouble. After all, he is Logan''s friend, and the weasel is on our side for the first time. They don''t need control. Anyway, their strength is not strong..." Tony Stark glanced at Wade, looked at Logan''s face, and finally decided to let Wade go.


    "So what shall we do with this guy?" Logan asked, pointing to the two ice lumps on the ground in the avenger building.


    "I have a way, and it''s easy, but I can''t say it..." silly girl said after looking at the two ice lumps wrapped around Ajax, "Huang Liang and Max, take him with me..."


    "OK..." Huang Liang and Max looked at each other, then nodded and followed silly girl with two ice lumps in their arms.


    "So mysterious? Did you find the boss?" Logan looked at the three silly girls away suspiciously and couldn''t help muttering, "no, why is it so mysterious to find the boss?"

 Chapter 816

    In the avenger building, silly girl took Huang Liang and Max, holding Ajax frozen, and walked all the way to the elevator. Then a green light flashed in silly girl''s eyes, and the elevator began to go down quickly, but the falling floor was not displayed on the elevator screen.


    "Silly girl, where is this place? Why have we never been here?" soon, Huang Liang and Max followed silly girl out of the elevator. Huang Liang looked around and asked silly girl suspiciously.


    "Because this is a secret place of the avenger building. Only Tony Stark and I know this place in the whole Avenger alliance. Of course, the boss also knows this place..." silly girl''s eyes flickered slightly and said softly.


    "The reason why it is a secret place is that it exists here. It''s not easy to say. Tony Stark doesn''t want to mention this place even when he has to. Just as he won''t mention what he does to those experimental subjects now, it''s a double preparation!"


    "Well, so, what is this place?" Huang Liang and Max looked at each other. They were more confused when they heard silly girl''s words. Finally, Max couldn''t help but look at silly girl and asked tentatively, "is it inconvenient for us to know?"


    "You''ve come here. Naturally, it''s not inconvenient to know this..." silly girl shook her head and said with a smile. "Do you remember catching a large number of mutants and even Baron Strack studied by Wanda and Pietro?"


    "The Baron Strack who made a large number of sentinel robots and made the mutants lose their mutant ability through the mutant ability called antidote?" Huang Liang raised his eyebrows and looked at the frozen Ajax in his hand. At this time, he probably understood where this is.


    "Yes, at the beginning, we solved Baron Strack and those sentinel robots. A large number of sentinel robots were stayed back at the command of the boss, and they were all placed here. Tony Stark studied for some time, studied the part of restraining the ability of mutants, and then kept it here and never used it again..." Silly girl nodded and whispered.


    "After all, there are mutants like Logan and John in the avenger alliance. The law enforcement team of new hope state and mutants is also our own. Although it is understandable to retain such means, we are always sorry emotionally..."


    "That''s why Tony Stark would rather apply a layer of means to those experimental subjects than use them here, but this AJAX is really troublesome. It''s really hard to kill him without using the power here..."


    "Hum!" with silly girl''s voice falling, a mysterious force emerged in the room. This force has no effect on silly girl, Huang Liang and Max, but Ajax frozen is different.


    With this force acting on Ajax, AJAX gradually lost his variant ability, and his current state is to maintain his life by relying on Logan''s immortal body. When he lost this immortal body, the end is self-evident.


    Ajax has completely lost his vitality. Even if the power in the surrounding rooms disappears, he will not live again. He has completely lost his ability and died!


    "Well, he''s dead!" the silly girl glanced at Ajax who was still frozen and whispered.


    "Is this solved?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang Liang''s eyes. He thought he would at least unseal the ice, but he didn''t expect that everything would end so soon.


    "If it''s so simple, why do you call us both? Just one person should be enough?" Max asked, looking at the silly girl suspiciously.


    "Well, naturally I want you to help dispose of these two ice cubes..." silly girl smiled, shook her head and said softly, "after all, I don''t know who can turn this ice cube into powder. We don''t have to take it out again, do we?"


    "That''s right!" Huang Liang and Max looked at each other, directly threw the ice in their hands to the ground, and then began to fight against the ice they threw.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The Tathagata palm and powerful electric current emerged from Huang Liang and Max and blew on two ice cubes.


    It has to be said that John''s ability is really strong. The ice he made is far beyond the ordinary ice. Huang Liang and Max spent a little time to completely melt the two ice.


    As for Ajax in the ice, there is naturally no suspense. He has lost his immortal body. The dead AJAX is already a corpse. He naturally has no resistance. He directly turned into powder as silly girl asked.


    "Let''s go..." silly girl looked at Ajax, who had completely disappeared, nodded with satisfaction, then left the mysterious place with Huang Liang and Max and returned to the ground of the avenger building.


    Steve Rogers and others saw Huang Liang and Max come out and didn''t see the trace of Ajax. They didn''t mean to ask more. As long as Ajax solved it, it''s enough.


    On the other hand, in the laboratory of the avenger building, Tony Stark and reed Richards really began to study how to help Wade get out of his head.


    For this level of genius, especially with the help of high-end technology, it is not too difficult. Moreover, Wade has an immortal body and can toss between Tony Stark and reed Richards.


    Therefore, after four or five failures, Tony Stark and Reid Richards successfully took out the things in Wade''s head. As for whether Tony Stark and Reid Richards were intentional or not, it is unknown


    However, after that, Tony Stark and reed Richards did not have any problems with the operation on the weasel. It was successful only once.


    As for the rest as like as two peas, Tony Stark and Reid Richards just fake their fake surgery to help them, and then they create a button that is exactly the same as Ajax used before.


    If these experimental subjects can always be safe, this small button will never be used. If they are dishonest, Tony Stark will let them know what it is to regret!

 Chapter 817

    Moreover, this small button is only Tony Stark''s first means. Even if some of these experimental subjects can find and find a chance to relieve the things in their heads, Tony Stark also has the power of antidote!


    Soon, under Logan''s arrangement, these experimental subjects were identified and sent to new hope state. They can meet their families, but they need to report to the mutant law enforcement team when they leave new hope state and where they go.


    This point is now observed by the mutants of the whole new hope state. However, most mutants have no intention of leaving the new hope state. Even if the external exclusion of mutants has been reduced to the extreme, most mutants still have no intention of leaving.


    Because the new hope state has really become their home for mutants. Most mutants have participated in the construction of the new hope state. They are all part of the new hope state!


    Moreover, the new hope state lacks nothing. Those mutants can live well here. Naturally, they will not want to leave easily.


    Of course, this is for those mutants who came to new hope state to start a new life at the beginning with the experience of being discriminated against by human beings. For those mutants later, including these experimental subjects, they don''t feel the same!


    "I said, do we really stay in new hope state all our life? Why do we stay in this place now that we have no pain?" in a room in new hope state, a small group of experiments gathered here, led by the successor of magneto''s ability, whose eyes flashed with a light called ambition.


    "What can we do? Where we go now, we have to report up. There is no freedom at all. If our family wants to come here, we have to report. Moreover, we won''t rest assured when we come to such a state full of mutant ability!" the little Iceman frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "So, we must resist! And together, resist!" magneto''s eyes suddenly brightened, looked at the little Iceman and agreed.


    "How to resist? Although we have become mutants, our ability is so much worse than the avenger Alliance..." a hesitant voice sounded, calming the experimental subjects who were just a little crazy again.


    "So, not now, we need the help of the mutant law enforcement team to help us become stronger!" magneto Wang shook his head, looked around at the surrounding experiments and said, "only in this way can we have the ability to resist and we can really get freedom!"


    "Yes! I agree!" said the little Iceman quickly.


    "I agree too!" the little laser nodded and said the same.


    One by one, the stronger experimental subjects agreed, and the remaining ones subconsciously looked at each other and agreed one after another. However, several experimental subjects vaguely regretted that they would not come here if they knew.


    After all, there are still a number of experimental bodies that have not come later. The leaders of those experimental bodies are weasels and others who stood up to cooperate with the avenger alliance at the beginning


    Of course, not all the experiments are in new hope state. At least, Wade depends on the avenger building.


    "Wolf, wolf! I tell you, you can''t ignore me. It''s not easy for me to get my true love, but now it''s like this. You can''t ignore me!" yes, the reason why Wade doesn''t want to leave is that he has become such a ghost and doesn''t dare to leave at all.


    At first, Wade wanted to die directly when he was on the nameless Island, but after meeting Logan and seeing the strengthening of Logan''s ability, Wade put his mind on Logan. He wanted Logan to help him restore his handsome appearance!


    "Wade! I said, I can''t help it. Don''t bother me again!" logan was annoyed by Wade these days. Before, Logan felt that Tony Stark''s poisonous tongue and Peter Parker''s chatter were somewhat similar to wade. Now, after seeing Wade again, Logan figured out that Tony Stark and Peter Parker add up, Wade is not annoying alone!


    "No way! Wolf! If you don''t care about me, I won''t live. I''ll jump directly from the avenger building!" wade hugged Logan and shouted loudly.


    "Bang!" Logan angrily threw wade out and fell to the ground.


    "If you jump off a building, I won''t stop you. You can''t die anyway!" Logan rolled his eyes and looked at Wade who got up from the ground.


    "Then I''ll fall from the avenger building, get up, fall, get up again, and let the whole Avenger building be surrounded!" wade turned his eyes and ran directly towards the elevator.


    "Click!" just as Wade was about to enter the elevator, a battle armor trapped Wade again. I''m afraid only Tony Stark can solve Wade''s annoying guy now. Even Tony Stark can name this suit of battle armor "anti death guard battle armor"!


    "Cough! Logan, there''s one thing I want to tell you..." Tony Stark trapped Wade, ignored Wade''s meaning, but coughed twice, looked at Logan and said.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? So serious?" Logan looked at Tony Stark suspiciously and asked.


    "Well, before, because of Ajax and the nameless Island, we focused on helping the mutant law enforcement team. We did a carpet search. Did anyone still carry out the mutant experiment? We really gained something..." Tony Stark organized a speech and said.


    "Originally, silly girl found it, but they insisted that I was the one who was most afraid of embarrassment. They insisted that I come and tell you..."


    "Just tell me what''s going on!" Logan frowned and looked at Tony Stark impatiently.


    "So, is Jean grey out of the customs?" Tony Stark was about to speak. He suddenly thought of something and looked at Logan with some hesitation.


    "Not yet. What does it have to do with Qin?" Logan looked more and more impatient. He looked at Tony Stark and urged, "what did you find, just say it!"


    "That''s good, otherwise, I''m worried that the avenger building will be demolished by Jean grey..." Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief, then looked straight into Logan''s eyes and said, "you have another daughter!"

 Chapter 818

    "??" at this moment, Logan opened his eyes and looked at Tony Stark in disbelief. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    To tell the truth, Logan has enough children. There are three, Raz, lilies and Ronnie. The most important thing is that except that Ronnie was born with Logan''s knowledge, the remaining lilies and Raz are more than Logan''s inexplicable children. Now, Logan has another inexplicable child


    "Well, lily is already on her way. She should be here soon. The situation of this girl is somewhat similar to lily, but the girl''s age is much younger!" Tony Stark saw that Logan didn''t speak, organized the language again and woke up in a low voice.


    "??" Logan''s eyes widened at this time, and he didn''t know whether it was because baibaizizi was coming here or because his extra daughters were very young. In short, even though he had experienced similar things, Logan still had some difficulties to recover in time.


    "Bang!" at this time, the door of the avenger building opened, and Lily in leather came in coldly and proudly. The time she came here was faster than Tony Stark expected, even though Yongchun martial arts school was not too far from here.


    "That, Lily son, I..." Logan immediately recovered when he saw Lily son. He began to organize language and didn''t want to be misunderstood by lily son.


    Even though the relationship between Logan and baibaizi has eased a lot in recent years, to be honest, Logan is still a little afraid of his daughter


    "I already know what the situation is. Although it''s not your fault, you can''t ignore it!" lily directly interrupted Logan, looked directly into Logan''s eyes and said.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what, I won''t care about it!" Logan nodded and looked at Lily''s solemn promise.


    At this time, Logan of course understood why Lily had such an attitude. After all, as Tony Stark said, the sudden daughter was so similar to Lily''s experience, so Lily easily thought of herself and sympathized with her naked sister.


    "Let''s go. This time, we need to use the space transmission device, and it''s best to inform the magic woman that they are ready to receive, because this time, there is not only your daughter, a mutant..." Tony Stark looked at Logan and reminded.


    "Well, I''ll contact them..." a flash of clarity flashed in Logan''s eyes. He knew that this time, I''m afraid it was no different from the unknown island of Ajax before, so he contacted the Devil Woman and others again.


    Soon, the Avengers set out. Their destination is a pharmaceutical company factory in North America. This company is nominally a pharmaceutical company, but in fact, it quietly studied a lot of secrets about mutant genes!


    Because of this, there are a large number of mutant children in the pharmaceutical company''s factory. How the pharmaceutical company''s factory got Logan gene is unknown


    "Hum!" two bright blue lights fell down in the pharmaceutical company''s factory and the pharmaceutical company''s building. Steve Rogers led the people to control the pharmaceutical company''s building and all the responsible persons soon.


    As for the Avengers who rushed into the pharmaceutical company''s factory led by Logan and Baihe Zi, it''s a little more complicated. Of course, it''s just a little more complicated


    Some private armed men with guns did not pose any threat to Logan and bailizi. Obviously, the factory of this pharmaceutical company is not even comparable to the nameless island of Ajax!


    At least there are some mutants on the nameless Island, and several mutants work under them. The mutants of this pharmaceutical company are a group of children. They not only don''t have their own ability, but also how to control them


    Therefore, the Avengers did not spend much time, they cleared the factory of the whole pharmaceutical company and came to the laboratory deep in the factory.


    All the scientists who studied mutants were arrested, but Logan looked a little embarrassed when he saw one of them. It was a female scientist named Sarah Ginny. Logan had a deep understanding with her


    Therefore, when he saw Sarah Ginny, Logan''s original magnanimous heart suddenly felt a little uneasy, because logan was not sure whether his extra daughter was the same experimental body as lily


    "Let go of my mother!" just then, a slightly childish voice sounded, and then a body ran to sarakini''s direction and glared at the lily beside sarakini.


    "Laura! Don''t do it!" Sarah Ginny shouted at Laura Ginny when she saw Laura Ginny rushing over.


    The surrounding Avengers didn''t mean to start, because they already knew Laura Ginny''s information, and then they watched with interest as Laura Ginny stretched out two steel claws in her hand. Yes, Laura Ginny is Logan''s daughter. She has one less steel claw than Logan, but Laura Ginny can also stretch out one steel claw between her toes, Like an assassin in an armed drama.


    "Qiang!" but what Laura Ginny didn''t expect was that Lily''s ten fingernails suddenly elongated, the same sharp aidman alloy, collided with her steel claws and directly lifted her out.


    After all, in terms of strength alone, Laura Ginny''s appearance around the age of 12 still belongs to the category of children. Even if she is a mutant, it depends on who she is compared with.


    "Hmm?" Laura Ginny crawled in place as an identity, just like a beast ready to hunt. However, there was a trace of doubt on her face. She didn''t seem to understand why Lily had the ability similar to herself.


    "Miso!" at this time, Logan finally stood up. He stretched out his fist and stabbed three steel claws out of his hand.


    "Now, you should know who I am?" Logan sighed and looked into Laura Ginny''s eyes.


    "You... Mom... Mom..." Laura Ginny subconsciously turned her head and looked at Sarah Ginny, as if she wanted to get the answer from Sarah Ginny.


    "Yes, he''s your father!" sarakini took a deep breath, finally nodded and said.

 Chapter 819

    "Father..." Laura Ginny had never heard such a strange name, so the whole person was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Take away all the little mutants here and send them to the school in new hope state. The rest should be locked up according to their crimes!" Logan took a deep breath and looked at the people and said.


    "No! You can''t lock mom up!" Laura Ginny was flustered when she heard Logan''s words and rushed in Sarah Ginny''s direction again.


    "You two''ll talk about it when you get back!" lily grabbed Laura Ginny, shook her head and said softly.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" Laura Ginny struggled desperately, but unfortunately, her strength was not enough to free her from the hands of lily.


    "Poof!" Laura Ginny struggled and directly stabbed the steel claw into Lily''s body. When she found out what she had done, Laura Ginny was stunned in situ.


    "It''s all right. I''m your sister. I have the same ability as you. Now can you listen to me and leave with us first?" lily glanced at her abdominal injury, didn''t mean to take it to heart, but looked at Laura Ginny gently and asked softly.


    This is the first time that the Avengers have seen that Lily is so gentle. Before, even in front of Huang Wen, Lily was more respectful. I have to say that the same experience has completely awakened the tenderness in her heart.


    "..." Logan looked at Lily son, opened his mouth and looked at Sarah Ginny. He didn''t say anything at last, but directly contacted the avenger building. A blue light shrouded here and transmitted everyone around to the avenger building.


    "You deal with others, Laura, sarakini, you come with me..." after returning to the avenger building, Logan winked at Huang Liang and others, then looked at Laura Kini and sarakini and said.


    "Mom..." Laura Ginny suddenly appeared in the avenger building. She was obviously vigilant. She subconsciously wanted to get close to Sarah Ginny''s direction, but Lily didn''t want to let go of Laura Ginny.


    "Lily, give us some time, and you can help deal with the rest of the scientists!" Logan looked at Lily''s action, a little silent, and finally chose to speak.


    "OK." lily heard Logan''s words, subconsciously frowned, finally nodded and put Laura Ginny down. As soon as Laura Ginny landed, she ran directly to Sarah Ginny.


    Soon, Logan took Laura Ginny and saraginny to a conference room. After Logan closed the door, he looked at saraginny and the wary Laura Ginny standing there, sighed, looked into saraginny''s eyes and asked, "so Laura is our child, isn''t she? That''s the idea you had when you approached me?"


    "Mom?" Laura Ginny heard Logan''s words. She was stunned subconsciously and looked in the direction of Sarah Ginny. She couldn''t believe it in her eyes.


    "Yes, I approached you to get your genes, but later, when Laura Ginny was born, my heart softened. She is such a lovely angel..." Sarah Ginny looked at Laura Ginny''s eyes, sighed and stroked Laura Ginny''s hair.


    "What kind of place do you still leave her in?" Logan asked in a deep voice with a flash of anger in his eyes, looking directly at sarakini. "Don''t you know where it is?"


    "Of course I know where it is, but do I have any choice?" Sarah Ginny shrugged and whispered, "I found you because Dr. rice, Laura, is her goal. Finally, I can stay in the laboratory and take care of Laura a little, which is the limit I can do..."


    "Dr. rice? The one with the hooked nose?" Logan asked with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Yes! It''s him! He often orders us to be bullied and abused!" Laura Ginny nodded quickly when she heard Logan''s words and said subconsciously.


    "Hmm?" logan was about to say something. Suddenly he heard something. He turned his head and looked in the direction outside the door, and then sighed.


    Outside the door, bailizi looked murderous and went to the cell where the scientists of the pharmaceutical company were detained. When the students on the second floor of the assigned cell saw bailizi''s appearance, they jumped out in a hurry for fear that they would react slowly and annoy bailizi.


    Yes, Lily has heard that Laura Ginny is Logan''s own daughter outside the door, but she has not reduced her sympathy for Laura Ginny because of this. After all, Lily knows very well how bad things will go through in such a laboratory!


    "You! What are you going to do?" Dr. rice, who thought he was hiding well among a group of scientists, but didn''t know it was the avenger alliance that had not officially started the trial, suddenly saw baibaizi come over with murderous spirit. His heart was flustered and subconsciously shouted at baibaizi, "Don''t mess around, Avenger alliance. It should also be a place of law?"


    "Bang!" lily knocked Dr. rice to the ground with a punch. Her eyes flashed cold and said in a deep voice: "speak of the law? Ha ha, sorry, I''m not an avenger!"


    "Then they..." Dr. Rice''s body trembled and hurriedly looked at the direction of the students on the second floor, preparing to continue to say something.


    "Oh! My eyes hurt. Why can''t I see anything all of a sudden?" the students on the second floor responded very quickly. Some of them quickly covered their eyes and shouted.


    "Oh! Me too. My ears can''t hear it. What''s the matter?" I have to say that the acting skills of the students on the second floor are really some boastful, but they also release a message that they are on the side of Lily no matter what Lily does!


    "Now, do you know your end? But don''t worry, I won''t kill you easily. I used to be a killer. I know a lot of ways to torture people, and I''ll let you taste it slowly!" the corners of Lily''s mouth raised slightly, and the voice revealed a cold killing intention, which made Dr. rice subconsciously want to shout.


    "Bang!" but Lily won''t give him this opportunity. Lily directly knocked Dr. rice out and went to a separate cell with Dr. Rice''s body!

 Chapter 820

    "Ah!" soon, there was a scream in the separate cell. Even, this was because when the sound insulation effect of the separate cell was good, if the sound insulation effect was not good, I''m afraid Dr. Rice''s scream would reverberate in the whole Avenger building.


    "Well, what you have done, our Avenger alliance has a data. Your crime is relatively light in the whole pharmaceutical company, but it doesn''t mean you don''t have any crime..." in the conference room, Logan guessed vaguely even if he didn''t know what Lily was doing now, So he looked at Sarah Ginny in front of him and said.


    "I know, since the establishment of the avenger alliance and the mutant law enforcement team, I guessed that one day, but Dr. rice always felt that neither the avenger alliance nor the mutant law enforcement team was in the territory of the United States, so he didn''t take you to heart at all..." sarakini sighed and whispered.


    "He will regret it!" a cold flash flashed in Logan''s eyes. Whether Lily would directly kill Dr. rice or not, Logan would not let Dr. rice go.


    Even though Logan didn''t say it clearly, Logan''s attitude has changed obviously since he learned that Laura Ginny is not the product of the experiment, but his own daughter


    "No! I don''t want to be separated from my mother!" just then Laura Ginny hugged Sarah Ginny''s arm and shouted at Logan.


    "Laura is good..." Logan subconsciously frowned. Then he looked at Laura Ginny gently and tried to persuade Laura Ginny.


    "Go away! You''re a bad man! Don''t come here, or I''ll be rude!" but it''s a pity that Logan overestimates his position in Laura Ginny''s heart. For Laura Ginny, Logan, the father who didn''t know where to come out and caught Sarah Ginny as soon as he came out, is definitely not a good man!


    After all, Laura Ginny doesn''t care whether her mother Sarah Ginny has made mistakes, let alone whether her father Logan is the avenger of justice. In Laura Ginny''s heart, how can there be so much justice and evil, and so many right and wrong?


    For Laura Ginny, she only knows one thing. She can protect herself in the laboratory. Sarah Ginny, her only patron, will be separated from herself. No one can protect herself in the future!


    "This..." Logan saw Laura Ginny''s appearance at this time. For a moment, he really didn''t know what to do. However, Sarah Ginny couldn''t help dealing with it. After all, she made a mistake, especially Logan''s own hospital. Logan couldn''t stand Sarah Ginny''s behavior of experimenting with mutants.


    Of course, there is another important reason. At the beginning, Logan and sarakini were not familiar. At the beginning, sarakini approached Logan with a purpose, and Logan pushed the boat with the water and had a deep understanding.


    Therefore, even if Sarah Ginny gave birth to Laura Ginny, Logan and Sarah Ginny won''t have any feelings. Logan naturally doesn''t want to break the rules for Sarah Ginny.


    "Ding!" when Logan''s heart was tangled, his watch suddenly rang. Logan subconsciously looked at his watch, and then his mouth twitched slightly.


    At this time, Logan saw what it meant to be in a hurry, because there was a new news in the watch, which was from Qin Ge Lei. Yes, Qin Ge Lei passed the customs!


    Calculate the time, Qin Ge Lei has been closed for a long time. Even from the normal velocity of cosmic time, Qin Ge Lei''s closed time is much longer than Huang Wen!


    Previously, although Qin Ge Lei lost the power of the Phoenix, she was still a powerful Omega mutant. After the strengthening of the apocalypse, Qin Ge Lei''s own power was infinitely close to the sub heavenly Father level, which was also the reason why Qin Ge Lei chose to shut down.


    However, Qin Ge Lei underestimated the difficulty of achieving sub heavenly Father level, so it took so much time. Fortunately, Qin Ge Lei made a successful breakthrough in the end!


    Even, because Qin Ge Lei was the host of the Phoenix''s power before, she was used to using the Phoenix''s power. After breaking through to the sub heavenly Father level, Qin Ge Lei simulated a power very similar to the Phoenix''s power.


    Perhaps this power is not as powerful as the power of the Phoenix, but it is the power that Qin Ge Lei can master and is more suitable for Qin Ge Lei!


    While logan was still thinking about how to organize language and tell Qin Ge Lei about Laura Ginny''s existence, lily on the other side also received the news of Qin Ge Lei''s exit. Lily, who was torturing no one, stopped, and then described with Qin Ge Lei about Laura Ginny.


    Soon, Qin Ge Lei came to the avenger building. The speed was so fast that only the Night Walker transmission could do it. Even, not only Qin Ge Lei came here, but also the devil shaped woman and Raz came here.


    "So, I have another sister?" Raz''s eyes flashed a glimmer of expectation. To tell the truth, he didn''t have much feelings for Logan, but Raz was still full of good feelings for his half sister Lily son and his half brother Night Walker.


    Originally, when Ronnie was born, Raz was also very looking forward to it, but in the end, Ronnie was taken away by British captain Brian, which made Raz feel some regret.


    Because both Lily and Night Walker are bigger than Raz. He also hopes to have a younger brother and sister than him. Now Raz finally has another sister, although it suddenly appears


    "Logan, Jean Grace is here..." just when logan was in the conference room and had not organized the language, silly girl reminded Logan through her watch and shocked Logan''s body.


    "Pa!" at this time, the door of the conference room suddenly opened, and Qin Ge Lei and others walked in directly.


    "Qin, you''re out of the customs?" Logan''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. Looking at Qin, grey whispered.


    "I don''t know if you''ll let me know if there''s such a big thing. Although I''m closed, things at home are more important, aren''t they?" Qin Ge Lei looked at Logan, shook his head and said softly.


    "Cough, you''re right..." Logan subconsciously scratched his head and whispered, "now Laura repels me because I want to lock Sarah Ginny up. I don''t know what to do. Do you have any good ways?"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me..." Jean grey smiled confidently, and then looked in the direction of Sarah Ginny and Laura Ginny.

 Chapter 821

    It has to be said that Qin Ge Lei''s momentum is still very strong. In other words, as the former host of the power of the Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei is already very strong. Qin Ge Lei will show her gentle side except in front of a few people such as Logan.


    Therefore, when Qin Ge Lei walked to sarakini and Laura Kini, a pressure surged up in their hearts at the same time, especially sarakini. She seemed to feel that she was like a little three caught by the palace, making her subconsciously want to escape here.


    "Relax, I won''t do anything to you..." Qin Ge Lei seemed to see through the thoughts in the hearts of the two people. She smiled lightly, shook her head and said softly, "I just came to tell you about the current situation and how to solve it..."


    Qin Ge Lei''s words seemed to contain a mysterious force, which made Sarah Ginny and Laura Ginny relax in an instant, and the pressure just disappeared


    However, Qin Ge Lei does have mysterious power. Without Charles, among the mutants, Qin Ge Lei has the best spiritual ability, and the only one who can be with Qin Ge Lei is Wanda in the avenger alliance.


    As for the white queen who joined the mutant law enforcement team to appease the laser eye and Iceman Bobby, her strength is still a little poor.


    "There is no doubt that what sarakini has committed does exist. However, due to Laura''s existence, we can be lenient to sarakini and even give her convenience in some aspects..." Qin Ge Lei saw that sarakini and Laura Kini relaxed and continued to smile.


    "Really? Can you really not punish your mother?" Laura Ginny''s eyes lit up and hurriedly looked at Jean grey.


    Logan subconsciously frowned after hearing Laura Ginny''s question, but in the end, Logan still didn''t speak, because since he had chosen to let Qin Ge Lei deal with it, he wouldn''t open his mouth to interrupt Qin Ge Lei''s plan.


    "No, no, no, it''s not that we don''t punish her, but that we choose a better way to punish her..." Qin Ge Lei smiled and looked at Laura Ginny, "First of all, those normal scientists must be punished or even directly sentenced to death, but your mother is different. She can stay in the avenger building to complete her imprisonment. During this period, you can visit her..."


    "Stay here, can I stay here too?" Laura Ginny asked, looking straight at Jean grey.


    "You can come here often, but if you want to see your mother, you need to see your performance. First, you should start to go to school and accept knowledge like a normal child. Second, you should learn to control your ability. At least, when you are excited, you can''t directly expose your claws..." Qin Ge Lei continued to look at laurakini gently.


    "Do I want to go to that new hope state, away from my mother?" Laura Ginny asked again after a long time with a tangled look in her eyes.


    "That''s not necessary. We have our own home in New York. You can live there. It''s not far from the avenger building..." Jean gray shook her head and said with a smile.


    "Of course, if you don''t perform well, your mother''s detention time will be prolonged again, and the number of times you visit your mother will be reduced accordingly..."


    "I will do well!" Laura Ginny is still a child after all. Even though she has the vigilance of surpassing her peers, she is still as young as a piece of white paper in front of Jean grey!


    "Well, then, say goodbye to your mother, and then stay with your father. I will take your mother to the place where she will live next..." Qin Ge Lei nodded with satisfaction and said in the direction of Sarah Ginny.


    "Mom, I''ll miss you. I''ll do well, come to see you often and try to take you out earlier!" Laura Ginny said with red eyes and Sarah Ginny''s solemn promise.


    "Don''t think too much of your mother, live with your father, accept new things and new friends, you know?" Sarah Ginny seemed to understand the purpose of Qin Ge Lei. She took a deep breath and stroked Laura Ginny''s hair.


    "Hoo!" seeing this scene, Logan''s heart finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the matter of Laura Ginny has not been completely solved, it is much better than before. The most important thing is that Laura Ginny can live with Logan, which is also an opportunity for Logan to cultivate his feelings with Laura Ginny.


    "Let''s go!" Jean grey said with a deep look at Sarah Ginny.


    "OK..." Sarah Ginny did not hesitate. She patted Laura Ginny on the back and asked Laura Ginny to let her go. In Laura Ginny''s reluctant eyes, she left the conference room with Qin Ge Lei.


    "Please take good care of Laura. Over the years, she grew up in the laboratory. Even with my shelter, most of the time, she was still in various cruel experiments, otherwise she wouldn''t be so dependent on me..." in the cell, Sarah Ginny looked at Qin Ge Lei seriously and said.


    "Don''t worry, I know all her information. My child is not with me now. I will treat her as my own child!" Jean grey said, looking directly into saragini''s eyes. "And you, your best help to Laura is to stay in this cell honestly!"


    "I understand. By the way, if I can, I hope Laura won''t become a soldier or a killer..." Qin Ge Lei''s eyes are a little strong. Sarakini subconsciously avoided Qin Ge Lei''s eyes, but soon, sarakini raised her head again, looked at Qin Ge Lei and said.


    "Don''t worry, either the avenger alliance or the mutant law enforcement team don''t need a little wolf girl. Her little combat effectiveness doesn''t play much role for us. It''s enough to teach her to use her own ability..." Qin Ge Lei shook her head, glanced at Sarah Ginny and said.


    "Here, except that you have no freedom, you should not be worse than you did in the laboratory. Oh, by the way, you have no chance to continue to study mutants!"


    In Sarah Ginny''s silence, Jean grey turned and left the cell and returned to the conference room. At this time, Laura Ginny subconsciously stood beside Logan and looked carefully at Raz and others around.


    After all, Logan, the theoretical father, after Sarah Ginny''s advice, is the only person Laura Ginny is familiar with at this time

 Chapter 822

    "Let''s go. Dad and I will show you around. How about it?" Jean grey came to Laura Ginny and looked at the timid Laura Ginny. Jean grey asked with a smile.


    "OK..." Laura Ginny looked at Qin Ge Lei and was silent. She seemed to think of what Qin Ge Lei had said to her before. Then she nodded and agreed to Qin Ge Lei''s proposal.


    Soon, Logan, Laura Ginny and Qin Ge Lei left the avenger building like a family of three. Originally, Raz and others wanted to go with them, but Qin Ge Lei refused.


    After that, Laura Ginny can cultivate the friendship between brothers and sisters with Raz and Lily, but that''s after Qin Ge Lei, Logan and Laura Ginny cultivate their parents'' feelings.


    "Hmm?" right here, when the three Logans were wandering in New York to connect with each other, strange''s eyes suddenly coagulated in the temple of New York, and then subconsciously looked out. There was a spark in his eyes.


    "Panther God Buster? Who is that? The power of lightning? Zeus? How did they fight? They came faintly towards the dimension of the earth?" when strange saw what had happened, strange subconsciously frowned and whispered.


    "It''s a little troublesome for the two strong heavenly fathers, especially the Panther God Buster, who is already in the subsidiary dimensions of the earth and has the qualification to come to the earth, but I''m afraid this will have a great impact not only on the dimensional level, but also on the material level!"


    "Hum!" at the thought of this, strange''s soul left his body in an instant, then opened the fire circle portal and disappeared into the temple of New York.


    In a place between the dimensions, the thunder is shining all over the sky, and on the other side is a strong and pure power fluctuation. The level of the two forces is basically that you can''t help me, and I can''t help you.


    "Hiss!" that is, at this time, strange''s soul appeared here. His soul seemed to be in another space. The surrounding thunder and pure power had no impact on strange. It can be seen that strange''s strength had made great progress during this period of time!


    "Stop! Buster! Zeus!" however, the appearance of strange did not make the Panther God buster and Zeus have the slightest reaction. The two people were still fighting, so strange took a deep breath and shouted at them.


    "Hmm? Who are you?" Zeus subconsciously glanced at strange, but he still didn''t mean to stop. Zeus, who hadn''t stayed near the earth for a long time, didn''t know strange. In addition, the smell from strange was not strong, so Zeus soon focused on Buster, the Panther God.


    "Supreme mage, strange?" however, the Panther God Buster obviously knew strange, but faced with Zeus''s action, the Panther God Buster couldn''t stop, but continued to fight with Zeus.


    "There is the earth dimension ahead. If you continue to fight, you will have an impact on the earth dimension!" strange looked at Zeus and Panther God Buster, took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I don''t care why you want to fight, but your battlefield can''t spread to the earth!"


    "Buster! You are also the patron saint of vakanda. You should know how great an impact two heavenly Father strong men will have on the earth, especially if they fight like you without any convergence!"


    "Of course I know these things, but now, I''m not fighting on my own initiative. It''s Zeus who is crazy and has to fight with me!" Panther God Buster shouted in the direction of strange while responding to the attack from Zeus.


    "Zeus! Stop quickly, or don''t blame me for being rude!" strange looked at Zeus. There was a strong magic power surging in his soul, as if he was connected to some powerful dimension, "exile!"


    With the strength of strange surging out, a powerful space force roared in the direction of Zeus, and Buster, the Panther God who did not take the initiative to attack, was not within the scope of strange''s attack.


    Zeus took a cold look at strange''s direction. A powerful electric energy burst out from him and directly condensed into a lightning bolt, which completely scattered the power of dead strange!


    "Poof!" even after the lightning dispersed strange''s space power, the momentum continued to blow towards strange''s soul.


    "Hum!" strange''s eyes coagulated. At the next moment, the space power in front of him condensed into a mirror. He knew that he was in another layer of space and could not completely protect himself. Therefore, it was better to completely burst out his space power and stop the lightning bombardment from Zeus!


    "Click!" soon, lightning met the mirror space. There was almost no suspense. The mirror space was directly broken. Although strange was not seriously injured, his soul retreated in a very embarrassed way. Obviously, Zeus''s attack was not so easy to bear!


    "OK! You don''t listen to good advice! Don''t blame me!" strange said in a deep voice, looking at the direction of Zeus with a flash of discomfort in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, you''re just a little mage. You can use whatever means you have!" Zeus''s voice was full of disdain. He didn''t even look back at strange, so he put down a sentence directly.


    "OK! You wait for me!" the corners of strange''s mouth raised slightly, and his soul disappeared in situ.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Zeus and the Panther God Buster were stunned when they saw that strange disappeared. They thought strange was going to use some big move to put down his cruel words. Unexpectedly, strange ran away directly.


    However, they soon recovered and continued to fight


    "To deal with the two heavenly Father level strong men, the time gem is still too reluctantly, especially for the consumption of my mind. It''s better to contact Mr. Huang Wen..." in the temple of New York, strange''s soul returned to his body, his eyes flickered slightly and whispered.


    "After all, it''s not just me. When Zeus and Buster hit the earth, the damage to the material level will definitely be greater. Mr. Huang Wen can''t ignore the strong at this level!"

 Chapter 823

    At the same time, in the quantum field space, Huang Wen''s body is surging with sharp sword and pure power. These two different abilities seem to be turning into essence, that is, the quantum field space is too special. Otherwise, at this time, the space will not be directly broken, but will also be shaken by Huang Wen''s power!


    On the other side, belle is filled with mysterious space power, and even in the space power, there is a trace of time power. It is obvious that even after getting the seven heart pill, belle is mainly studying her own ability, and Belle''s progress speed is very fast. Her breath is no less than the Qin Ge Lei who has just broken through!


    Yes, after taking the seven heart pill and relying on the space-time difference in the quantum field, Belle also broke through to the level of yatianfu. She realized the existence of the law of space, and after understanding the law of space, she found the power from time contained in her own space magic


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, suddenly opening his eyes and looking at his watch. It was a message from strange, "two heavenly Father strong men? Zeus Buster?"


    "Isn''t Zeus the coward in Gao Tianzun''s mouth? He still had the courage to fight with people, and even hit near the earth?"


    "But who is this Buster? A strong father? Haven''t you heard of it? Aliens?"


    Although Huang Wen didn''t find out what happened, Huang Wen knew that he couldn''t continue to shut down. After all, strange couldn''t cope with the two strong heavenly fathers, otherwise strange wouldn''t contact himself.


    "Belle, let''s go out first. You''ve just broken through and stabilized your realm. It''s impossible to improve in a short time..." Huang asked, turning his head, looked at Belle and said with a smile.


    "Is something wrong? This time, I''m going to have a look!" Belle opened her eyes, looked at Huang seriously and said, "I''ve been closed for so long and my strength has improved so much. You can''t help but let me participate in these things? What''s the meaning of my closing?"


    "OK, ok..." Huang asked for a moment. He felt that Zeus, the coward in Gao Tianzun''s mouth, and a heavenly Father equivalent to Zeus would not be in danger, so he nodded, smiled and took Belle''s hand and left the quantum field.


    "Shua!" Huang Wen and Belle, who appeared in Yongchun martial arts school, didn''t mean to stay, but directly came to the temple in New York. At this time, trange had just sent a message.


    "Fortunately, you came fast enough. Those two guys are not far away from the earth dimension. If they count, they will eventually appear in the position of the African continent, where vacanda, the nest of the Panther God Buster, is located..." strange breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Huang Wen, and then spoke softly.


    "Panther God? Vakanda?" Huang Wen raised his eyebrows. He remembered that Huang Wen had traveled around the world with Belle and went to the African continent, but he didn''t find the legendary vakanda. Huang Wen wanted to go to vakanda and get some vibration gold and high technology. Unfortunately, he failed in the end.


    Now Huang understands that he didn''t find vacanda at the beginning. It should be because the heavenly Father Buster blocked vacanda''s position!


    In other words, when Huang Wen went to the African continent, vakanda hid not only at the scientific and technological level, but also at the divine power level, so Huang Wen and Belle couldn''t find vakanda''s location


    "OK, I''ve found them!" Huang asked and quickly thought about something. His eyes flashed slightly. A divine light looked directly beyond the earth dimension and saw Zeus and Panther God Buster fighting.


    "Hmm?" Zeus and Panther God Buster suddenly stopped, because a sense of crisis poured out of their hearts, making them look around the surrounding environment with vigilance.


    "You fight again, why don''t you continue to fight? Didn''t you just play very happily?" strange''s slightly mocking voice sounded between the dimensions. Huang asked and Belle stood beside him, filling his heart with confidence.


    Even, from the fact that strange wrapped his body directly with magic instead of coming here with his soul, we can see how confident he is!


    "It''s you?! how could it be?" the Panther God Buster quickly recognized Huang Wen''s identity. His eyes suddenly stared at the boss, because he recognized it. A few years ago, Huang Wen and Belle had been near vakanda and wanted to find vakanda, so the Panther God Buster hid vakanda.


    However, the strength of Huang Wen and Belle at the beginning is far less powerful than now. Belle will not say. At the beginning, Belle can only be regarded as a mortal, but now she has become a strong man of sub heavenly Father level.


    The strength of Huang Wen, the Panther God Buster at this time, can''t see through at all, but from the threat that Huang Wen brings to himself, we can know that Huang Wen''s strength is definitely far more than him!


    "Oh, it seems that you really did it when we couldn''t find vacanda..." Huang asked, looking at the Black Panther God bast''s mouth slightly raised, then glanced at Zeus and said, "tell me, two, what''s the problem that makes you have to fight, fight near the dimension of the earth, and even regard the earth as your battlefield?"


    "Who are you?" Zeus did not answer Huang''s question, but looked at Huang warily and asked, "what''s your business if we want to fight on the earth? Why should you meddle? When I was a God on the earth, you didn''t know where it was!"


    "You also said that it was many years ago. As for your fight on the earth, why should I meddle..." Huang asked, looking at Zeus, suddenly smiled, "that''s because my strength is stronger than both of you!"


    "Shua!" the voice of Huang Wen just fell, and a sharp sword appeared directly in front of Zeus. The speed of the sword was even faster than the lightning thrown by Zeus himself!


    "What?!" Zeus''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a powerful electric energy burst out on him, trying to resist the sword from Huang Wen.


    "Click!" but what Zeus didn''t expect was that the electric energy he burst out was instantly bombed by powerful forces. The next moment, Zeus''s body flew out, his chest was directly pierced by the sword, and blood splashed between the dimensions!


    "Gollum!" Buster, the Panther God on one side, saw the tragedy of Zeus and subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He looked a little dull and stood in place and didn''t dare to move.

 Chapter 824

    At this time, Pasteur, the Panther God, had some regrets. Of course, he didn''t regret fighting with Zeus. He regretted that he didn''t invest in Huang Wen and make friends with Huang Wen when Huang Wen didn''t have such strong strength. Otherwise, he would have a strong ally at this time.


    "How powerful! You can''t fight hard, just slip away!" Zeus on the other side felt the injury on his chest. A strong and sharp sword appeared in the wound, which made him unable to recover with his own divine power. Therefore, Zeus clenched his teeth and an idea flashed through his mind.


    "Shua!" the news Huang Wen got from Gao Tianzun was true. Zeus didn''t even have any intention to struggle after discovering Huang Wen''s strong strength. He directly turned into a lightning bolt and disappeared in situ.


    "Want to run? Do you really think that lightning is the fastest speed?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a divine light, which came from the ability of Qianli eye after deep excavation. Now Huang Wen''s eyes can see no less than heimdar!


    Therefore, even though Zeus is fast, he has never exceeded Huang Wen''s perception range. Huang Wen can clearly see the lightning of Zeus''s incarnation and Zeus''s pale face in that lightning!


    Huang Wen''s voice fell and a divine thought was released. Yes, Huang Wen didn''t mean to go directly to catch up with Zeus, because Huang Wen felt that the force was not high enough, so Huang Wen used the space gun skill he hadn''t used for a long time!


    With Huang Wen''s divine power and understanding of the law of space, Huang Wen''s gun skill of space has become more powerful with the rise of the water.


    "Shua!" a perceptual Eagle came directly to Zeus almost instantly. Under Huang Wen''s gaze, the perceptual eagle would not be unable to find Zeus''s position.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, don''t you chase him? Zeus has disappeared, and you''re ready to let him go?" strange on one side didn''t feel Huang Wen''s space gun ability. He looked at Huang Wen suspiciously. He didn''t understand why Huang Wen didn''t mean to start after he put down his cruel words.


    Yes, strange can''t find the existence of the eagle of perception. After all, neither Buster, the strong Panther God of the heavenly father around strange, nor Mephisto, the strong father of heaven who died in Huang Wen''s hands, have found the eagle of perception, let alone the strength is not as strong as their strange?


    Moreover, not only did strange and Panther God Buster not find the existence of the perceptual eagle, but Zeus also did not find the existence of the perceptual eagle. He even thought that he had successfully escaped. After all, he didn''t know how many strong people had successfully escaped before!


    "Don''t worry, let the bullet fly for a while..." Huang asked. After taking a look at strange, he smiled and shook his head. Then the swords in his hands disappeared in situ and stabbed Zeus in the direction of the eagle of perception!


    "Well?" as like as two peas escaped from the crisis, he was not aware of the crisis. He felt that a sense of crisis was again felt in the same sense of crisis as he had just been asked by Huang.


    "Boom!" Zeus almost didn''t hesitate. Powerful electric energy broke out directly on his body, and his body rushed in the other direction in an instant.


    However, the sense of crisis in Zeus''s heart did not disappear because Zeus suddenly changed his direction. Even if he ran away in a new direction, he could still clearly perceive the sense of crisis!


    "Damn it!" Zeus touched his chest. He still didn''t heal. He didn''t dare to stay in place and fight hard, so Zeus chose to turn around again


    Finally, in all directions and even up and down directions, except the direction when Zeus came behind him, Zeus has tried one side, but no matter which direction he goes, the crisis still exists.


    Even Zeus vaguely saw that there was a sword wrapped around his body. In addition to the direction behind him, no matter which direction he ran in, he had to bear the blow of thunder!


    "It seems that I''m going to fight today..." there was endless thunder in Zeus''s eyes. He stood between the dimensions, as if he had changed a state.


    Even when fighting with the Panther God Buster before, Zeus was not as serious as he is now. Moreover, Zeus condensed a real lightning in his hands. This is the artifact owned by Zeus. Those before were just the law power condensed by Zeus.


    All along, Zeus has been showing people with a weak image of running away, just because he doesn''t want to expose his real strength, but at this time, Zeus doesn''t mean to hide his strength!


    "Eh? It means that in my impression, Zeus and Odin are equally famous. Even if there is a gap between the two people''s strength, it should not be so big. The strength of Zeus before is counted down among the heavenly Father level strong people I know..." Huang asked, sensing the change of Zeus''s breath, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, Then he said with a smile.


    Huang Wen said while looking at the Panther God Buster next to him. It is obvious that the strength of the Panther God Buster is also the last in Huang Wen''s view. He can even compare with Gao Tianzun. Who is the weakest father level strong.


    However, the Panther God Buster should be able to win the final victory, because the Panther God Buster is also a strong father who can fight. Just for this, he is also a little more powerful than Gao Tianzun


    As for Zeus, who broke out his strength at this time, in Huang Wen''s perception, he should not be as good as Mephisto, but he should be as good as Lucifer under normal conditions.


    Of course, such strength is still far worse than Odin. However, if Zeus has Odin''s strength, Zeus doesn''t need to play himself a coward for so many years.


    Obviously, Zeus chose to be like this because he did have many enemies that he could not deal with!


    "Boom!" while Huang Wen was thinking, a divine light cleaved directly in the direction of Huang Wen. It was the lightning artifact from Zeus!


    "Not bad!" Huang asked. Looking at the fierce Zeus and lightning artifact, he smiled and nodded. Suddenly a double sword appeared in his hand, surging with powerful Kendo rules, and stabbed directly at the lightning artifact.


    "Qiang!" sound, a loud noise spread among the dimensions, and then a powerful energy impact exploded!

 Chapter 825

    Belle and strange standing beside Huang Wen were not impacted by the energy, because there was no energy leakage on Huang Wen''s side.


    But the Panther God buster and Zeus on the other side were not so comfortable. The Panther God Buster said that after all, he was just a spectator, so he just retreated and was a little embarrassed.


    Zeus is different. Zeus has released all his strength. In his opinion, he can compete with Huang Wen. Unfortunately, after the collision between the unparalleled sword and the lightning artifact, Zeus knows that he is wrong


    "Woo!" the powerful sword directly scattered the lightning law on the lightning artifact. The lightning artifact sent out a sad cry and flew out upside down. It flew out with the lightning artifact, as well as the body of Zeus.


    Zeus, who had been injured in his chest, didn''t know how many more injuries were on his body at this time. His desperate determination just surged up dissipated again under a collision.


    Dressing up as a pig and eating a tiger may not work, especially when you dress up as a pig for a long time, it''s easy to really become a pig.


    At this time, Zeus was like this. His original strength was not the top among the father level strong, but it was OK.


    However, because Zeus didn''t know why, he made his personal equipment into a deserter. Finally, Zeus was completely used to such personal equipment, and the combat effectiveness and determination that had just been gathered were gone


    "So strong, who the hell are you?" Zeus clenched his teeth and asked in a deep voice, looking at Huang''s direction.


    "Now, it''s not time for you to ask questions. I asked, and you answered, you know?" Huang asked. He didn''t mean to answer Zeus. Instead, he looked at Zeus coldly and then at the Panther God bast. "And you, tell me, why do you two have to fight in the earth dimension and transfer the battlefield to the earth?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Buster, the Panther God, thought of what strange had just called Huang Wen. He followed strange''s name, looked at Huang Wen respectfully and said, "it''s not that I want to pull the battlefield here, it''s Zeus who has to tear down my nest, so I had to pull the battlefield all the way here..."


    "Bast! Don''t avoid the important! Have you forgotten that you beat my son ares seriously?" Zeus shouted angrily at the Panther God bast after hearing what the Panther God bast said.


    "I don''t think it''s too difficult to deal with the strong father in heaven, so I choose to trouble your nest? If you don''t fight Ares, will I fight you?"


    "Ares?" Huang Wen suddenly heard the name of Ares, the God of war. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, because Huang Wen had seen ares before when he went to Saka to bring Thor out.


    Although Thor and Ares had some grudges at first, in the end, they didn''t know each other, but they didn''t expect that Ares, the God of war, was seriously injured by Buster, the Panther God, which Huang Wen didn''t expect.


    "Can you blame me? Your son suddenly met me and attacked me without saying a word. I can resist not killing him. I already know you and give you Zeus face!" Black Panther God bast gave Zeus a cold look and said.


    "Moreover, I don''t remember that you Zeus have such a big temper. I didn''t kill Ares. You should tear down my nest. Is that your style, Zeus?"


    "Hmm?" Zeus was stunned when he heard the words of the Panther God buster. Then his face changed slightly, and a black ghost spirit floated out of him and directly turned into nothingness.


    "Hades!" Zeus'' eyes flashed a trace of anger. The Panther God Buster was right. According to Zeus'' human design, even if Ares, the God of war, was seriously wounded, Zeus would not have such a big temper.


    After all, the Panther God Buster is also a father level strong man. If Zeus would be angry for Ares, the God of war, and the father level strong man, he should have directly hit Saka star of Gao Tianzun. If he really fought, Gao Tianzun should be better than Buster, the Panther God


    Therefore, it is obvious that Zeus was overcast by his brother Hades. The ghost Qi that Zeus just ran out of his body came from Hades!


    "I don''t know what Hades has done. Anyway, the anger in my heart becomes easier to burn, and even I vaguely feel uncomfortable with the earth!" Zeus raised his head, looked at Huang Wen and Panther God Buster, and said, "therefore, I will continue to guide the battlefield to the direction of the earth..."


    "And such ability, obviously, is not only owned by Hades alone. At least, Hades can''t do it alone. Someone must be calculating something!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Huang asked. I''m here to apologize to you and master strange..."


    Obviously, he knew he was not Huang''s opponent. At this time, Zeus, who woke up, directly chose to admit counseling, and even was very modest in his tone. After all, his injury had no intention of recovering


    "So? Hades? Pluto? Lord of the dimension of hell?" Huang asked. Hearing Zeus''s words, he subconsciously raised his eyebrows and flashed a thinking light in his eyes.


    Huang Wen thought that when dealing with Haila before, many lords of the dimension of hell were quietly observing him. Lucifer was the first. As for Hades, Huang Wen didn''t know which one he was.


    "That''s right!" Huang asked quickly. He took out the system and directly released the task. "System, release the task and defeat the God King Zeus!"


    "Ding! I''m generating a task. Defeat Zeus, the God King, and award epic props to the lucky draw." soon, the system generated a task and raised the corners of Huang Wen''s mouth slightly.


    "So, Zeus, do you now admit that you lost to me?" Huang asked. Seeing that the system did not directly determine to complete the task, he looked at Zeus and asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Huang Wen''s strength is far better than me. I''m not Mr. Huang Wen''s opponent at all. Naturally, I lost to Mr. Huang Wen..." Zeus was stunned when he heard Mr. Huang Wen''s words. Then he felt his injury and said quickly.


    "Ding! The task of defeating the God King Zeus has been completed, and the epic props will be awarded once..." sure enough, when Zeus''s voice fell, the voice of the system rang up. Huang Wen even heard the voice of the system, which seemed to contain a trace of weakness, which was the helplessness of Huang Wen to collect sheep''s hair.

 Chapter 826

    "Well, not bad!" Huang Wen nodded with satisfaction. In Huang Wen''s opinion, he hasn''t collected the system wool for a long time. Now it''s still very cool to collect it.


    Moreover, this can be an epic prop lottery. Huang Wen is still a little looking forward to it. If he can draw the props he can use, it is also an enhancement for Huang Wen. If he does not draw the props he can use, it is also possible to use them for belle or Avengers


    However, Huang Wen didn''t rush to draw the lottery at this time. After all, Zeus, Panther God buster and strange are still nearby. In addition, the problems about the dimension Lord of hell and Hades have not been solved. Huang Wen naturally can''t open the lottery now.


    "What?" Zeus heard Huang''s words and looked at Huang for a moment. He didn''t know what Huang was talking about and how he should respond to Huang''s words.


    "Oh, it''s all right. Let''s talk in detail about Hades and Ares..." Huang asked back, looked at Zeus and Buster, the Panther God, smiled and shook his head. At the same time, Huang asked''s eyes stayed on Buster, the Panther God.


    At this time, Huang asked, do you want to release a task on the Panther God Buster, so as to collect the wool again


    "It''s like this..." Panther God Buster saw Huang Wen''s eyes. He didn''t know why. He suddenly felt his body cold. In order to prevent Huang Wen from mentioning his previous shielding of vacanda again, so as to find his own trouble, Panther God Buster hurried to speak.


    It turns out that the whole thing really has nothing to do with the Panther God buster. Although the Panther God Buster is the patron saint of vakanda, he is not always in the dimension of vakanda''s divine realm.


    As long as nothing happens, the Panther God Buster will travel to the universe to see if he can improve his strength and his knowledge.


    This time, the Panther God Buster was traveling in the universe. Suddenly, Ares, the God of war, appeared in front of him and, without saying a word, directly hit Buster, the Panther God.


    The Panther God Buster is not a good tempered master either. He is a beast God originally, and he still retains a strong beast impulse. Especially in the face of an opponent whose strength is not as good as his own, the Panther God Buster almost didn''t use a few moves, so he directly wounded Ares, the God of war.


    Moreover, this is because Buster, the Panther God, noticed the divine power of Olympus on Ares, the God of war. After thinking of Zeus, he kept his hand a little. Otherwise, a sub heavenly Father Ares, I''m afraid he would be killed directly by Buster, the Panther God


    After that, the Panther God Buster threw the seriously injured ares to Zeus. Zeus saw the moment of the hard hit Ares, and his heart burst into a rage. Then he fought with the Panther God Buster, and even wanted to hit the earth and demolish the hometown of the Panther God Buster


    "Therefore, it should be ares who left Hades'' means. It was his means that affected me. Moreover, it should also be Hades'' means that affected Ares and let Ares directly fight bast..." after hearing the statement of the Panther God bast, Zeus looked at Huang Wen and added softly.


    "Well, then, the next question is Ares and Hades!" Huang nodded clearly, his eyes flickered slightly, and his sense of anger had been released.


    The dark spirit that just belonged to Hades dissipated too quickly. Huang Wen didn''t feel it clearly, but Huang Wen still remembered the smell of Ares. After all, Huang Wen had dealt with ares before, although ares had never seen Huang Wen


    "Yes, let''s go. Let''s go and see Ares first..." Huang asked, turning his head, looking at Belle and said, "Belle, are you with me?"


    "Well, I''m going to have a look, too. The stories of these gods look much more interesting than fairy tales!" Belle nodded and said with a smile.


    "Shua!" soon, Huang Wen took Belle, strange, Zeus and the Panther God bast to a sub dimension, which is the legendary territory of Olympus, and even directly appeared in a palace, and Ares, the God of war, healed in front of them!


    "Hmm?" Zeus didn''t expect that Huang asked so easily and came to Olympus.


    You know, when the Panther God Buster came here with the seriously wounded Ares, he left ares outside the sub dimension, but Huang Wen could ignore the barrier of the sub dimension, which shows that the defense ability of Olympus mountain may not have any effect on Huang Wen.


    Therefore, in the heart of Zeus, Huang Wen''s strength and threat level have risen several levels!


    "Well, there is indeed a residual breath on him. With this breath, I can find Hades..." Huang asked carefully felt the breath of Ares, the God of war. Suddenly his eyes lit up, and then waved to Ares, the God of war. A dark spirit emerged directly from Ares, the God of war, and flew into Huang asked''s hands.


    This dark spirit is constantly struggling in Huang Wen''s palm and wants to break free from Huang Wen''s palm, but unfortunately, no matter how hard it struggles, it can''t move. It can only let Huang Wen carefully perceive everything about it.


    "Well, it''s similar to Hella''s breath of death, but it''s different from Lucifer and Mephisto''s breath of hell. Is this the breath of the underworld? It''s a little meaningful..." Huang asked. After feeling it carefully for a long time, a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes and said softly with a smile.


    "Are you?" then Ares, the God of war, heard the news and opened his eyes. His face was very weak. It was obvious that Ares, the God of war, seemed to have forgotten something after Huang Wen took away the dark spirit from him. At least, he could no longer remember the Panther God bast. He only knew his father Zeus, "Zeus? How did you get here? Your injury... Huh? When did I come back?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen, can you solve my injury first?" Zeus did not immediately answer the question of Ares, the God of war, because his state at this time was no different from that of Ares, the God of war who was badly hurt. Huang Wen''s strong Kendo law was still destroying at the wound caused to Zeus by Huang Wen

 Chapter 827

    "Oh, sorry..." Huang asked, as if he had just realized this. He turned his head and looked at the injury on Zeus, then waved his hand. In an instant, the Kendo law that had stayed on Zeus disappeared.


    After Huang Wen''s Kendo law disappeared, Zeus''s own divine power finally began to surge up, and his chest and body injuries began to recover quickly. Without spending too much time, Zeus directly and completely recovered.


    "Hmm? Mr. Huang Wen?" Ares, the God of war, heard Zeus''s words and suddenly thought of something. He looked in the direction of Huang Wen with some hesitation. "Are you Mr. Huang Wen? Mr. Huang Wen in Thor''s mouth?"


    Although Ares, the God of war, is asking Huang Wen, he can basically determine Huang Wen''s identity in his heart, because Ares, the God of war, feels that there should be no second name like Huang Wen, especially Huang Wen, who is so powerful that Zeus can respect him like this


    "Yes, it''s me. What happened to you after you left Saka?" Huang asked, looking directly into the eyes of Ares, the God of war. Instead of looking for Hades, he chose Ares, the God of war, to learn about the situation.


    "Leave Saka star..." Ares, the God of war, flashed his eyes slightly, frowned and tried to recall, "after I left Saka star, I followed the wormhole in space and didn''t know where it was transmitted. When I didn''t react, I immediately lost consciousness. When I became conscious again, it was just now. Sorry, Mr. Huang asked..."


    "So?" hearing that Ares, the God of war, didn''t give any useful information at all, Huang asked for a moment, then looked at Strauss and said, "do you want to continue with me? Or do I send you back to the temple in New York?"


    "Let''s go together. After all, it''s also a matter of dimension invasion. Let me broaden my horizons so that I can better deal with these dimension demons in the future..." strange said directly without any hesitation.


    "OK, let''s go!" Huang asked and took out the Xuanyuan sword directly. When the breath of Xuanyuan sword appeared in the palace, no one else reacted, but the Panther God Buster jumped directly.


    Obviously, although the Panther God Buster is the patron saint of vakanda, he still belongs to the demon class of demons and ghosts in the breath induction of Xuanyuan sword.


    This is something Huang Wen didn''t think of before. Even Huang Wen was thinking, if he met a monster and immortal like Kui Mu wolf, could Xuanyuan sword restrain or not?


    Of course, it shouldn''t happen when you meet quemu wolf. Anyway, the Panther God Buster doesn''t want to be close to Huang Wen, especially Xuanyuan sword.


    "Well, just stay away and follow up. You should also want to see what''s going on and who''s behind you?" Huang asked, glancing at the Panther God buster and whispering.


    "Yes, I really want to know..." Black Panther God Buster felt the breath from Xuanyuan sword. How he wanted to say at this time, he didn''t really want to know these things, but unfortunately, in the end, black panther God Buster counseled, and he could only continue to say as Huang asked.


    "Shua!" Huang asked and nodded with satisfaction. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand directly waved out and cut open a space crack. On the other side of the space crack, it is the land filled with the spirit of the nether world. Hades is in the nether world!


    "The underworld?!" Zeus''s pupils narrowed slightly. He recognized the underworld in the same instant. Then Zeus watched Huang Wen, Belle and strange walk into the space crack. Zeus bit his teeth and followed him in.


    At the end, naturally, he was afraid of the smell of Xuanyuan sword and the Black Panther God Buster who asked Huang about the strength of Xuanyuan sword. That is, the Black Panther God Buster had no choice, otherwise he would have slipped away


    "Huh? Incarnation?" Huang asked. Just when he came to the underworld, he felt the breath of Hades sitting on the throne of the king of Hades in the middle of the underworld. However, the breath of Hades is only at the level of sub heavenly father. It is obvious that such strength is not enough to control Zeus, or even Ares, the God of war!


    "Hades, what the hell are you doing?" it was not only Huang Wen who noticed this, but also Zeus. He glared at Hades''s direction and asked in a deep voice.


    "Have you failed? It''s a pity, but you can also see that the earth at this time should be as solid as gold..." Hades looked at the direction of Huang asked and Zeus, and also saw the Panther God buster. An idea flashed through his mind.


    At the same time, in a secret place between the dimensions of hell, there seemed to be no flow of time. A large group of hell lords gathered here. The idea of Hades'' incarnation was clearly said from Hades''s mouth.


    "In this case, we need to use a more secret way..." Lucifer heard Hades''s words, his eyes flickered slightly and said softly, "moreover, we need more powerful power, otherwise, our ending is estimated to be no different from Mephisto and Hera..."


    "Tell me, what are you making up your mind?" Huang Wen''s body shape suddenly appeared in front of Hades''s Avatar, like pinching a chicken''s neck, directly raised Hades''s Avatar and asked faintly looking at Hades''s Avatar.


    "Ha ha." Hades''s Avatar sneered, looked at Huang''s question with a mocking face, and didn''t mean to answer Huang''s question at all.


    "Oh? So hard, I hope you can be as hard as you are now!" Huang asked, narrowing his eyes and looking at Hades avatar, a trace of impatience flashed. Then a powerful divine force directly attacked Hades avatar and explored the place where Hades avatar''s consciousness gathered.


    "Not good!" Hades''s face suddenly changed in the secret place of the dimension. He hurriedly shouted at the crowd, "Huang asked to find us along my incarnation."


    "Let your avatar explode!" Lucifer and others changed their complexion, and they immediately gave a solution.


    "Poof!" heard Hades, without hesitation, directly controlled his avatar in the underworld to explode.


    The powerful explosion made the whole underworld tremble, but Huang Wen was safe in the explosion. After all, it was only the self explosion of sub heavenly Father level, and it didn''t even exceed the control of Huang Wen''s divine power.


    However, Huang Wen''s eyes still flashed a trace of unhappiness, because Hades''s plan was successful, Huang Wen really didn''t find the place of Hades!

 Chapter 828

    "Hades! I want to see if you can hide all your breath!" Huang asked, taking a deep breath, waving his hand to disperse all the smoke and dust released by the self explosion of Hades around, then released his powerful divine power, transformed it into Qi perception, and began to explore the location of Hades.


    However, I have to say that the mysterious place of dimension where Hades and Lucifer are located is really mysterious. At least, Huang Wen''s Qi perception can clearly feel the existence in the universe and explore the breath of the dimension, but he still can''t trace the mysterious place of dimension where Hades is located!


    "Are you all right?" Belle''s figure appeared next to Huang Wen, even faster than Zeus, strange and black panther God buster. It can be seen that Belle''s spatial attainments are already perfect.


    "It''s all right, just let this guy run away..." Huang asked back, looked at Belle, smiled, shook her head and said softly, "of course, this guy''s business is not strong. Even if it explodes, it doesn''t cause any harm to me..."


    "Did you run?" Belle looked around and whispered, "run away and run away. Since he has some conspiracy to show to the earth, he always wants to come out again..."


    "Belle, you''re right!" Huang asked approvingly, glanced at Belle, then turned to strange who had just come and said, "strange, next, you''ll have to work harder. You should carefully explore any small movement invading the earth dimension. Don''t be taken advantage of by Hades. Do you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang asked, this is what I should do..." strange didn''t have any objection, but nodded decisively and agreed.


    "Then, the next thing is to deal with the underworld. He has even provoked me. He just lost a part. To tell the truth, some are not enough..." Huang asked, taking back his eyes, looked at the surrounding underworld, sneered and said.


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen, you won''t destroy this underworld again?" strange was stunned when he heard Huang Wen''s words. He looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and whispered a reminder, "Although this underworld, or so many dimensions of hell, can not symbolize hell itself, it is inevitable that people will pay attention to constantly destroying the dimensions of hell..."


    "Notice?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows, looked at strange in surprise, and then said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I really hope to be noticed. It''s best to be noticed by the existence beyond the heavenly Father level. In this way, I can better improve my strength..."


    "I almost forgot Mr. Huang Wen''s strength and progress speed..." after hearing Huang Wen''s words, strange suddenly thought of the growth track of Huang Wen he saw in the long river of time and space. Strange spread his hand with a bitter smile and said softly.


    "Belle, I''ll send you out of the underworld first..." Huang asked, turned his head, looked at Belle and said softly.


    "Wait! Mr. Huang Wen, are you going to destroy the underworld?" Zeus suddenly heard what Huang Wen was going to do. He stared at Huang Wen and asked in disbelief.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to stop me?" Huang asked. Hearing Zeus''s question, he looked at Zeus with some surprise and asked, "or do you come this time not to trouble Hades?"


    "I don''t know if Mr. Huang Wen knows that there is a connection between the underworld and the realm of Olympus, just like the relationship between Asgard and neferheim, which is connected in origin..." Zeus organized his language a little, looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and said.


    "It is precisely because of the existence of too many underworld and hell dimension spaces that the whole hell dimension is separated into so many small spaces..."


    "So, what does it have to do with me?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrows, looked at Zeus and said, "if you say that destroying the underworld will affect the realm of Olympus, you can rest assured, because neferheim has already been destroyed by me, and Asgard has not been affected at all!"


    "Neferheim has been destroyed?!" Zeus''s pupils narrowed slightly, and then fell into silence. Since Huang Wen had said so, Huang Wen would not give up the idea of destroying the underworld no matter what Zeus said.


    Huang Wen''s strength is so strong that after learning that the destruction of neferheim will not affect Asgard, Zeus is unwilling to say anything. In particular, Zeus actually wants to know how Huang Wen destroyed a powerful dimension of hell


    "Hum!" Huang asked, ignoring Zeus''s meaning, a force of space acted on Belle and others, and directly sent them out of the underworld.


    Zeus didn''t know. Huang Wen didn''t want to show him how to destroy the dimension space of hell. This time, Huang Wen directly wanted to experiment his new swordsmanship!


    Ultimate Kendo!


    "Hum!" with a sound, Xuanyuan sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand. A powerful sword surged in the whole underworld, making the space of the whole underworld tremble directly.


    Just pity those demons and undead who originally lived in the underworld. Their bodies were broken without any resistance, directly lost their consciousness and completely disappeared


    "Shua!" the next moment, the powerful sword intention was completely condensed together, and all kinds of completely different forces contained in it, such as power, edge, penetration, speed, soul and so on, burst out in the whole underworld.


    "Click!" first there was a soft sound, symbolizing the fragmentation of the whole underworld space.


    "Boom!" followed by an explosive sound, echoing across the dimensions. The underworld, which was originally suspended between the dimensions, completely turned into nothingness at this time and no longer exists!


    Huang Wen''s body shape appeared between the dimensions, his breath had completely converged, and Xuanyuan sword was also collected into the hands of the villain in the middle of the eyebrow.


    Huang Wen''s heart is still very satisfied with the destruction of the underworld this time, because this time Huang Wen''s power only acts on the underworld and turns everything in the underworld into powder, without any power leakage. More importantly, Huang Wen hasn''t exerted all his power at this time!


    "How on earth did he do it?" the eyes of Zeus and Panther God Buster flashed unbelievable eyes. At this time, Huang asked that since he could destroy the underworld, it would not be difficult to destroy Olympus and vacanda!

 Chapter 829

    Moreover, there is a more important point, that is, since Huang Wen has been strong to this extent, Zeus and Panther God Buster can be more sure that Huang Wen doesn''t even need to spend much cost and energy to kill them!


    Therefore, at this time, Zeus and Panther God Buster were more low-key, subconsciously converging their breath to an extreme, a look that didn''t want to attract Huang Wen''s attention at all.


    However, not only was Zeus and Panther God Buster affected by Huang Wen''s killing of the underworld, but also a key figure was also affected by Huang Wen''s killing of the underworld, that is, Hades, the Lord of the underworld, hiding in the mysterious place of the dimension in public.


    It can be said that Hades is the victim of a number of hell dimension Lords. There is no way. Among the hell dimension lords participating in the plan, Hades''s strength is not too strong.


    And it was a coincidence that Ares, the God of war, came out of the space wormhole of Saka, fell right near the hell dimension, and then was discovered by a number of hell dimension Lords.


    Due to the relationship between Ares, the God of war, and Hades, Hades finally had to do it. Of course, Hades chose to do it only after a number of hell dimension lords promised to stand on the same front with Hades.


    However, the dimension Lord of hell is indeed on the same front with Hades. They are even in the same mysterious place at this time, but no one can stop Huang Wen''s destruction of the underworld.


    Therefore, Hades''s face suddenly changed. He felt that he had lost the power of the Lord of the underworld, which was equivalent to losing the immortal body that could be reborn indefinitely!


    "Didn''t you say you would stand on the same front with me? Now my underworld has been destroyed, why don''t you speak?" Hades said in a deep voice, glaring at Lucifer and others. "Before, he destroyed neferheim of Hella, and now he destroyed my underworld. Don''t you worry that he will destroy the whole dimension of hell?"


    "Calm down, Hades, isn''t that why we gather here?" Lucifer looked at Hades, shook his head and comforted softly. "We are really worried that he will destroy our hell dimension space, but we haven''t thought of a way to deal with him yet, haven''t we?"


    "Wait a little longer. When our plan continues, we can solve the Huang question and completely resolve the crisis from him!"


    At this time, Hades wanted to say that even if the crisis from Huang Wen was resolved, his underworld had disappeared. What''s the significance for him?


    But in the end, Hades held back and didn''t say it, because he clearly knew that all hell dimension lords present were not good people. If they really tore their faces with them, it''s hard to guarantee that these hell dimension lords won''t fight him together!


    Therefore, Hades endured it. After all, he has no underworld now. If so many lords of the dimension of hell start on him, he may really have to explain on the spot


    However, neither Hades nor other lords of hell dimension noticed that there was a light of excitement and expectation in Lucifer''s eyes at this time, as if the Hades underworld was destroyed this time, which was exactly what he wanted to see.


    "Comfortable, let''s go." at the same time, outside the original underworld, Huang Wen''s mouth slightly raised and scanned the surrounding hell dimension space. He didn''t mean to continue to do it, because Huang Wen knew that continuing to do it would make those hell dimension Lords have no concern after losing the hell dimension space, I''m afraid they will become more unscrupulous and crazy.


    Moreover, if these hell dimension Lords have any other tricks, they still have to show them after all. Huang Wen still expects them to show them earlier


    "Shua!" the next moment, Huang Wen returned to the earth with Belle and others, together with Zeus and Panther God bast.


    "Earth, I haven''t come back for a long time..." Zeus looked at the strange and familiar atmosphere around him and said with some emotion, "at the beginning, Odin was too strong..."


    "Odin is gone. Every moment you stay on the earth, you will be monitored by strange. I also hope you don''t mess around, otherwise I will do it again..." Huang asked, glancing deeply at Zeus and said.


    "Well..." Zeus heard Huang Wen''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and said, "well, Mr. Huang Wen, I don''t mean to bring the earth..."


    "I want to bring you here!" Huang asked, looking seriously at Zeus''s eyes and opening his mouth, "I helped you solve the underworld and made Hades lose his nest and rebirth ability. Aren''t you prepared to express something?"


    "Well, Mr. Huang asked, I don''t know. What do you want?" Zeus''s face stiffened, and the whole person almost didn''t collapse. Fortunately, Zeus also saw the existence of big winds and waves. Finally, he took a deep breath and looked at Huang asked, reluctantly smiling.


    "It''s not what I want. I also have some research on the law of thunder, which is OK. I have entered the door of heavenly Father level, but I must be inferior to those who are expert like you..." Huang Wen shook his head and looked at Zeus and smiled.


    "Mr. Huang asked politely. With Mr. Huang asked''s strength and the law of thunder, it''s basically... Wait, Mr. Huang asked, do you still understand the law of thunder?" Zeus subconsciously followed Huang asked, and suddenly found something wrong. He looked at Huang and asked in surprise.


    "Zizi!" the power of thunder gathered at Huang Wen''s fingertips. Although there was only a little thunder, it condensed the surrounding space in an instant.


    This comes from the seven heart pill. The thunderbolt ability of huowa evolved. Not only Huang Wen has this ability, but also Belle has the same ability. She even understands the law of response and reaches the sub heavenly Father level.


    "It''s really the law of thunder..." Zeus looked a little confused at this time. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Well, I have an apprentice and a grandson. They are all capable people of the lightning department. I don''t have much time to teach them, especially my apprentice. He has understood the law of thunder, but hasn''t achieved the sub heavenly Father level, so I want you to guide him. Can you?" Huang asked directly said his purpose and looked at Zeus and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 830

    "Guide others to understand the law of thunder?" Zeus became more stiff when he heard Huang''s question. He was the king of Olympus. He was as famous as Odin before he was defeated by Odin. Can he be a teacher?!


    Subconsciously, Zeus wanted to directly refuse Huang''s question. There was no need to talk about it. There was absolutely no need to talk about it!


    However, just as Zeus was about to speak, he saw Huang Wen''s smile, like the smile of hell demon


    When he saw Huang Wen''s smile, Zeus suddenly remembered that Huang Wen only made a few moves and beat him who showed all his strength without fighting back. Huang Wen even blew out one of the underworld directly, not just one of the underworld


    At this moment, Zeus understood that Huang Wen was not asking him at all, but giving him a task, which was informing him!


    And he, Zeus, has no right to refuse!


    "Well... OK, no problem! My favorite thing is to teach others. Being a teacher is also my advantage!" Zeus is worthy of being a God King. Like Odin, he is an old drama bone. After he figured out everything, he immediately changed his attitude and looked at Huang Wen with a confident smile.


    "That''s great!" Huang asked. Hearing Zeus''s words, he nodded with satisfaction, then smiled and said, "since you have such consciousness, you can do more. You help my disciple Max achieve the sub heavenly Father level, and then let my disciple Victor von dum understand the law and leave..."


    "At that time, Max should be able to continue to guide Victor von dum''s subsequent cultivation. Of course, if Zeus is willing to stay at that time, I am also very welcome..."


    "Always want to achieve the sub heavenly father?" Zeus was not calm when he heard Huang''s words. He thought it was just to help Max find the way to achieve the sub heavenly father. Now he heard that he wanted to help Max achieve the sub heavenly father. Zeus''s face was bitter in an instant.


    After all, to be a strong man of sub heavenly Father level, I don''t know how long it will take to achieve it. It''s only when Max has a strong talent that he can do it


    "Will it be too long?" Zeus opened his mouth slightly, looked at Huang hesitantly and asked tentatively.


    "Didn''t you often be a teacher before? I think you should have rich experience?" Huang asked. He looked at Zeus in surprise, as if he really didn''t know what Zeus said before. Being a good teacher was just a polite remark. "Moreover, are you worried? Are there any other things in the universe or in the realm of Olympus?"


    "Well, there''s nothing..." Zeus was a little silent. Finally, he shook his head, looked at Huang and said softly.


    "That''s all right? It''s better for you to teach Max here than for you to continue to be calculated by Hades or fight with others in the universe, isn''t it?" Huang asked with a deep look at Zeus and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang Wen is right!" Zeus''s stiff face soon recovered, looked at Huang Wen, nodded and smiled.


    "Zeus is going to work here for Mr. Huang Wen!" strange said with some emotion when listening to the dialogue between Huang Wen and Zeus. "It seems that Tony is really right..."


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first..." the Panther God Buster on the side looked at the great god Zeus. After he became Huang Wen''s wage earner, he was afraid that Huang Wen would hit him next, so he quickly looked at Huang Wen and said.


    "Oh? What''s the matter with you?" Huang asked, raised his eyebrow when he heard the words of the Panther God Buster, looked at the Panther God buster and asked with a smile.


    "This... This..." Black Panther God Buster heard Huang''s question and didn''t know how to answer Huang''s question for a moment. He subconsciously looked at Zeus''s direction, but found that Zeus was looking at himself with schadenfreude.


    From the perspective of Zeus, he has been forced to stay as a migrant worker by Huang Wen. Naturally, he wants to see the Black Panther God Buster have the same experience with himself.


    Not suffering from oligopoly but from inequality is probably Zeus''s state of mind at this time!


    "If I didn''t do it, I wouldn''t say anything else. At least you would be hurt by Zeus, and even vacanda would be destroyed by Zeus. Don''t you think vacanda''s technology and vibration gold can stop Zeus''s attack?" Huang asked. Looking at the Panther God bast, he continued to look at the Panther God bast and said.


    "Can''t stop it! Absolutely can''t stop it!" Zeus, who was on the side, couldn''t wait to speak before Buster, the Panther God, spoke. Even the gloating contained in Zeus''s tone was completely covered up.


    "You see, so I''m still of great help to you?" Huang asked, glancing at Zeus with satisfaction, then looked at the Panther God buster and said, "so I asked you to help, shouldn''t you refuse?"


    "Well, Mr. Huang asked me to help, and I naturally wouldn''t refuse..." the performance of Black Panther God Buster was obviously inferior to that of Zeus. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang asked reluctantly and whispered.


    "Well, what law do you practice? I haven''t seen it before. Can you tell me in detail?" however, Huang asked, who didn''t care about the performance of panther God Buster, nodded and looked at Panther God Buster curiously.


    Previously, when Huang Wen took strange and belle to find the Panther God buster and Zeus, he saw the scene of the Panther God Buster fighting Zeus. The power released by Zeus was the powerful law of thunder and the divine power from Olympus, but Huang Wen had never seen the power used by the Panther God buster.


    Of course, Huang Wen can feel that the power exerted by the Panther God Buster is somewhat similar to the simple law of power, but it is not just the law of power, because it is obvious that the law of the Panther God is not as pure and powerful as the law of power


    "Well, I''m afraid I can''t help Mr. Huang Wen like Zeus..." Buster, the Panther God, was obviously relieved after hearing Huang Wen''s words. The whole person also relaxed, looked at Huang Wen and said with a smile.


    "The power of law I have is my own Panther power, which contains the power from vakanda divine realm, and the purest animal power of our Panther creatures. I call this animal power Panther power. Of course, if other Panther gods appear, he will also have the power of panther God similar to me..."

 Chapter 831

    "Oh, no wonder there is a law of power in it, that is to say, this is the law that only all leopard creatures can understand?" Huang asked, raising an eyebrow and nodding thoughtfully.


    "Yes!" Panther God Buster was relieved when he heard Huang Wen''s muttering. He looked at Huang Wen and said with a relaxed smile, "so I can''t teach others like Zeus. After all, Mr. Huang Wen should be mostly human?"


    "You''re right. Most of us here are human beings, but there are some different..." Huang asked. Seeing that the Black Panther God Buster was obviously in a different state, he couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile and asked softly, "so, do you vakanda have the existence of black wolf God, white wolf God or spider God?"


    "No, we don''t have such gods in vakanda!" Black Panther God Buster was stunned when he heard Huang''s question, then looked at Huang and said, "Mr. Huang, you are all human beings, and we vakanda can''t really help..."


    "Don''t rush to push it off!" Huang asked, taking a deep look at the Panther God Buster, smiling and saying, "since there is no wolf God, spider God and so on, it will be hard for you. After all, you are a beast God. You should still be able to help those who have the ability to perceive beasts and approach beasts..."


    "After all, I didn''t know much about the beast''s ability before, but now it seems that for uncle wolf, Peter Parker and spider Gwen, understanding the beast''s power in their variation direction should be a better way for them to become stronger!"


    "What?" Panther God Buster heard Huang''s question and didn''t respond for a moment. He subconsciously wanted to say something. Then Huang asked and put one hand on Panther God Buster''s shoulder, making Panther God Buster speechless.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to see, and you should know..." Huang Wen smiled calmly at the Panther God Buster, looking like he had no malice at all, but the cold sweat behind the Panther God Buster came down. He didn''t dare to say anything at this time, so he could only follow Huang Wen forward.


    "Hmm? Where''s uncle wolf?" Huang asked at this time. He didn''t know about Laura Ginny, nor did he know that Logan, Qin Ge Lei and Laura Ginny''s family had left the avenger building and went shopping. Therefore, after entering the avenger building, he didn''t find Logan. Huang asked, stunned and asked silly girl in surprise.


    "The three members of the Logan family went out to cultivate their feelings..." silly girl quickly answered Huang''s question.


    "What? A family of three? Qin Ge Lei is out of the customs? No, Ronnie is back?" Huang asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes and asked again.


    "Qin Ge Lei left the customs, but not Ronnie. She was a daughter named Laura Ginny. She was suspected to be a new mutant made according to Logan''s gene, but later it was confirmed that it was Logan''s own child..." silly girl appeared in the avenger building with a smile in her voice, walked up to Huang Wen and said with a smile.


    "Laura Ginny? Wait, x-23? Little wolf girl?" Huang asked, suddenly thought of something, and couldn''t help muttering, "this is the timeline... Well, but the timeline seems to have been messed up for a long time..."


    "Mr. Huang asked make complaints about the time line," I thought, "Mr. Huang did not know." the one side of the ridge heard the voice of Huang asked. Finally, he could not help but Tucao up. "I don''t know if Mr. Huang knows whether it is difficult to see the timeline every time."


    "That shows your strength. You''re not home yet!" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at strange with a smile, shaking his head and whispering, "after all, if you have the strength of Gu Yi mage, I''m afraid it won''t be too difficult for you to explore the timeline? After all, you still have the eye of agomoto..."


    "According to the data, Laura Ginny is the x-23 in your mouth. Boss, do you need to call Logan back first?" the silly girl on the side looked at Huang and asked in a low voice without waiting for strange to speak.


    "Well, let them come back first. I still have something to confirm!" Huang asked, nodded, then his eyes flickered slightly and said softly, "forget it, I''ll pick them up. I found them... Uncle wolf, there''s something. You come back first..."


    Obviously, Huang asked the latter half of the sentence to the three members of the Logan family.


    "Boss? Ok..." logan was stunned when he heard Huang''s voice. He was about to say something, but before Logan could speak, a powerful force of space law directly wrapped the shopping Logan family and disappeared in place and returned to the avenger building.


    "Hiss!" Laura Ginny suddenly found that the surrounding environment had changed greatly. She took a breath, subconsciously stabbed her steel claws and looked around vigilantly.


    But soon, Laura Ginny felt a sense of fear, because she felt a great threat from Huang Wen and others, especially Huang Wen!


    "Congratulations, uncle wolf, I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you have another daughter..." Huang asked and looked at Laura Ginny. He wasn''t angry because of Laura Ginny''s behavior, but looked at Logan and said with a smile.


    "Boss, you''re out of the customs. Who are these two?" Logan nodded at Huang, then looked at Huang warily, Zeus and Panther God bast, and subconsciously protected Laura Ginny behind him.


    "Oh, let''s all come out. Let me introduce it. I found two teachers for some of you..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile, and then moved. The Avengers appeared in the lobby of the avenger building one after another.


    "Teacher?" the Avengers looked at each other at this time. In theory, Huang Wen was their master, but unfortunately, Huang Wen was not very responsible, at least he didn''t teach them all the time


    Of course, even so, Huang Wen, the master, still makes the strength of the Avengers progress rapidly. Everyone still respects and appreciates Huang Wen. Therefore, we are used to the things that Huang Wen often disappears.


    "So, where did you get two workers? It''s like Ying faming before?" I have to say that Tony Stark knew Huang better. He immediately saw the purpose of Huang''s question and the unwilling but helpless breath of workers around Huang''s question.

 Chapter 832

    "What do you mean working? I don''t like Tony''s capitalist tone!" Huang asked, staring angrily. Tony Stark said, "these two are just strong men of mine. They are here to help..."


    "Help?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and said angrily, "I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I''m too naive. I shouldn''t mistakenly think that you''ll pay them. Where do they come to help? They come to pay for free..."


    "Confidant!" in just a few words, Tony Stark''s favor in the hearts of Zeus and Panther God Buster rose slightly, because what Tony Stark said at this time was exactly what they wanted to say but dared not say.


    That is, in front of Huang Wen, who is powerful but doesn''t play cards according to the routine, otherwise if others dare to treat the two heavenly Father strong men like this, there would be no residue left for the two heavenly Father strong men to tear!


    However, Huang Wen''s strength is stronger than Zeus and Panther God Buster, and even stronger than both of them combined. Zeus and Panther God Buster had to admit it.


    "Cough, don''t say this..." Huang asked, coughing twice. He didn''t want to continue to mention this topic, but turned his head and opened his mouth to other Avengers. "Max, Victor, you first..."


    "Then Peter Parker, spider Gwen, uncle wolf and Raz are also there. Then count Raz and your little daughter, little wolf!"


    Although Logan and others didn''t know what Huang Wen was going to do, out of their trust in Huang Wen, they subconsciously stood up, especially Logan stood there holding Laura Ginny''s hand and pinched Laura Ginny''s palm to bring Laura Ginny a courage.


    "Well, let me introduce you. The beard on the left, named Zeus, is the God King from Olympus and a strong father..." Huang asked, pointing to Zeus and Panther God Buster nearby.


    "The one on the right is the God from vacanda and the belief God of their king. The Panther God Buster, vacanda, you know, is a place rich in Zhenjin!"


    "Zeus?" for the Panther God bast, the vengeance people don''t know very well. Even if they know vakanda, which is rich in vibration gold, everyone present, including Laura Ginny, has heard of Zeus. After all, Zeus is famous and may be a little higher than Odin!


    However, the Avengers didn''t expect that Huang Wen even brought Zeus over to do black work. It seems that he doesn''t even need any reward.


    Even if Huang Wen is the most powerful existence on the whole earth in the eyes of people, they are still stunned by the impact of such myths on reality.


    "Cough, it''s me..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Zeus''s face. At this time, he would rather that these Avengers didn''t know him. He would rather that he didn''t have such a high reputation now. In that case, he would not be embarrassed because of the attention of so many people like Buster, the Panther God around him.


    Moreover, Zeus knew that the more famous he was, the more able he was to demonstrate the power of Huang Wen. Thinking that he had become the capital of Huang Wen''s pretending force, Zeus had a little helplessness in his heart. In those years, he pretended to force by relying on Zeus''s identity, but now he has made Zeus''s identity a stepping stone for others. It can be said that this moment is another moment!


    "Yes, it''s Zeus!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded, looked at the reaction of the Avengers, and said with great satisfaction, "Zeus, like Thor, is the God King of one God system, and they all practice the law of thunder. Of course, Zeus''s strength is still stronger than Thor..."


    "So Zeus can just help Max and Victor go further. Zeus has promised me that he will not leave until Max reaches the sub heavenly Father level and Victor understands the law!"


    "He promised you..." several of the Avengers, led by Tony Stark, who knew Huang Wen very well, twitched slightly at the corners of their mouths. They didn''t need to ask. They also knew that the real situation must not be like this. If Zeus could win Huang Wen, I''m afraid he would have beaten Huang Wen and would make such a promise? It must be the promise threatened by Huang Wen!


    "Yes, I did make such a commitment!" Zeus adjusted his mind well at this time. He directly looked at the Avengers and said with a smile. "However, only I made such a commitment, bast also made such a commitment. If he did not understand the law, he taught the opposite party to understand the law. If he understood the law, he taught the other party to achieve the sub heavenly Father level..."


    "Zeus!" the Black Panther God Buster''s face suddenly changed. He was not sure whether he could teach the Avengers. How did he become the same treatment as Zeus when he came to Zeus''s mouth? Is it too obvious that Zeus''s intention to drag him into the water?


    "Well, that''s great." Huang asked Wen Yan, nodded with satisfaction, directly interrupted the words of Black Panther God Buster, pointed to Logan and others and said, "here, buster, you should be able to feel it, too?"


    "How about the smell of three wolves and two spiders? It shouldn''t be a big problem for you. They all have the ability to perceive animals. I think they should be very suitable for animal gods to understand the rules..."


    "They do have the smell of wolves and spiders..." the Panther God Buster''s face was slightly bitter. He felt the smell of Logan and others, knew it, looked helplessly at Huang and asked, "but I can only try. After all, I don''t have this experience before, and I can''t guarantee..."


    "Well, let''s have a try!" Huang asked without saying anything. He looked at the Panther God buster and reminded him, "if not, you can call all the other gods in vakanda. After all, more people and more power! Especially you are animal gods. Maybe you can bypass the analogy and help uncle wolf understand the law faster?"


    "I''ll try my best..." the corners of the eyes of the Panther God Buster couldn''t help twitching fiercely, but he knew that if the gorilla God and the crocodile God were called over, they would hate themselves all their life. At that time, the brothers had nothing to do. It''s better for him to suffer a little here and bear everything alone.


    After all, the Panther God Buster is not a person like Zeus. After something happens to him, he only wants to pull others into the wate

 Chapter 833

    After the Panther God Buster agreed to Huang''s question, Zeus''s smile on one side was obviously unstoppable. In Zeus''s view, there were three people on the other side of the Panther God Buster, and their strength was not as strong as Max and Victor von dum he wanted to teach, so the Panther God Buster would spend more time, which made Zeus secretly happy.


    Although Zeus himself was miserable, we can see that some people were even worse than him. Zeus still had a lot of balance in his heart.


    "By the way, Steve, you can also practice with Zeus to see if you can make your strength further..." however, as the saying goes, joy begets sorrow, Huang asked that he was so happy to see Zeus. Suddenly he thought of something, turned his head and looked at Steve Rogers.


    "After all, you have been with the storm hammer for so long. Even after losing the storm hammer, you should be able to make some changes!"


    "Well, I can try!" if Steve Rogers, who just met Huang Wen and lifted from the ice, would not want to try.


    Because Steve Rogers didn''t want to change himself much to get the power that looks extraordinary but has been completely divorced from human beings.


    However, with the nine changes in Steve Rogers'' cultivation legend, and even after getting the hammer of the storm, Steve Rogers clearly understands that the times have changed. Sometimes, he can stick to the bottom line in his heart, but there is no need to stick to some things.


    If you can gain more powerful power through your own efforts, Steve Rogers is willing to try, because Steve Rogers improves his strength in order to increase his alliance with the Avengers and even the power of the earth. In case of crisis, he can contribute, not just act as a spectator


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Zeus saw Steve Rogers stand up and felt that Steve Rogers had no divine power in his body, let alone the power of thunder. Zeus looked bitter and subconsciously looked in the direction of Huang Wen and wanted to say something.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that Steve Rogers'' storm hammer was specially made by Odin. It is not much different from the Thor hammer. Therefore, Steve should be able to understand the law of thunder..." Huang asked, looking at Zeus, softly explained.


    "Thor''s hammer? Storm''s hammer? I see..." Zeus heard Huang''s question and clearly nodded. He stopped talking, but began to think about how to find a way to let Steve Rogers understand the power of an artifact.


    "Well, go and have a good understanding of the situation with your teachers..." Huang asked, looking at Zeus and others, waved and said, "go to the Zhenjin practice room. If your two teachers don''t burst out, it''s enough for you to show!"


    Soon, Zeus and the Panther God Buster left the lobby of the avenger building with several students they were forced to accept, went to the Zhenjin practice room, and left Huang Wen standing there with the Avengers.


    After Laura Ginny left with Logan, she was obviously relieved, even though there was still black panther God Buster beside her.


    Because for Laura Ginny, the threat and awe brought by Huang Wen is much more powerful than the Panther God buster!


    "Just get used to it. When I first met the boss, he was not so strong, so the boss later improved his strength. It didn''t have much impact on me, because I was used to it..." Logan took Laura Ginny''s palm and comforted softly.


    "Of course, you are not alone. When the little spider first saw the boss, it was scared to flee everywhere. The mother... Cough, when the little sister saw the boss, she was no better..."


    Logan originally wanted to continue to say the mother spider after the name of Peter Parker''s little spider, but he received an eye attack from spider Gwen. He thought it was really bad to call spider Gwen in front of Laura Ginny, so Logan forcibly changed his mouth.


    "Really?" Laura Ginny subconsciously looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen and asked, looking cute, so that spider Gwen and Peter Parker couldn''t bear to deny Laura Ginny''s words.


    "It''s true!" Peter Parker looked at Gwen, the spider, and smiled comfortingly at Laura Ginny.


    "Strange, next, you''ll have to work harder to monitor the whole earth dimension. If there''s any trouble, inform me through silly girl at the first time, you know?" Huang asked in the lobby of Avenger building on the other side, turned his head to strange, and said with a slightly solemn face.


    "No problem, leave it to me!" strange looked at Huang, nodded, made the same solemn promise, then opened the fire circle portal and returned to the temple in New York.


    "What happened? What''s the big event?" Tony Stark and reed Richards looked at each other. They looked at Huang seriously and asked tentatively.


    "Nothing, just a few hell dimension lords, began to be dishonest again, and they don''t know where to hide. I can''t find them..." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at the Avengers, he said calmly.


    "However, I blew out another underworld this time. I think they should be honest in a short time!"


    "Blow out another underworld..." Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly. He thought of the last time Huang asked to blow out nefalheim. Unexpectedly, Huang asked just left the customs this time and did such a shocking thing. Even Tony Stark was mourning for the Lords of the dimension of hell.


    "Well, Mr. Huang asked, Victor, they have teachers to teach. I don''t know when we can have teachers to teach, or Mr. Huang asked if you have time to teach us?" when Tony Stark was in silence, Johnny stone finally couldn''t help looking at Huang and asked.


    If Johnny stone doesn''t envy Victor von dum, it''s impossible. The magic four and Victor von dum mutated at the same time and joined the avenger alliance together, but they didn''t deal with each other and didn''t even say much.


    Even after Victor von dum''s mother Cynthia came to the avenger building, after all, Cynthia spent most of her time with Wanda, and she didn''t mean to ease the relationship between Victor von dum and the magic four.

 Chapter 834

    After Victor von dum joined the avenger alliance, he got the guidance of max. later, he and Max officially became teachers and apprentices, which can be regarded as the grandson of Huang Wen.


    As for Johnny stone and others, although they have received corresponding instructions, the relationship between Johnny stone and John is a little better, but John''s own ability has gone out of a unique path, and there are not many people who can help Johnny stone


    What''s more, now Victor von dum has a new teacher, the legendary Greek god Zeus. You don''t have to ask, but you know that the strength of Victor von dum will be greatly improved!


    Therefore, Johnny stone is not only envious, but also jealous!


    Otherwise, Johnny stone can''t help but stand up and ask Huang Wen if he wants to be taught.


    "Yes, Steve, they can all have the opportunity to become stronger, but others can''t? I don''t care. After all, I study war armor, but others are capable of cultivating..." Tony Stark heard Johnny stone''s words, looked at Huang Wen and said.


    "You wait to find Buster, ask for something that can prove his identity, and go to wakanda. You can move as many Zhenjin there as you can. If you want, wakanda should not refuse you with their belief God, the oracle of the Panther God..." Huang asked, his eyes flickered slightly, looked at Tony Stark and said.


    "Moreover, wakanda has more than Zhenjin. They have used Zhenjin to develop various high technologies. They are not even worse than the new star legion of shandar, so you can have a good exchange!"


    "Oh? And this kind of thing?" not only Tony Stark''s attention was immediately attracted, but also reed Richards and Bruce Banner looked in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "Of course, why should I lie to you on such a question?" Huang asked. Looking at Tony Stark, the three shook their heads with a smile and said softly.


    "I''ll start now!" Tony Stark could not wait to turn and go to the Panther God Buster, and reed Richards and Bruce Banner hurried to follow.


    "As for you, I will try my best to find some more gods to see if I can find gods suitable for helping you grow to teach you..." Huang asked. After seeing Tony Stark and other three people leave, he turned his head and looked at Johnny stone and others.


    "Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t have to care, Johnny. He''s just the fastest for a while..." Susan stone flashed a trace of helplessness in her eyes after watching reed Richards leave. After hearing Huang Wen''s words, she quickly turned her head, looked at Huang Wen and said with some apology.


    "We are all our own people. We don''t need to be so polite... Huh?" Huang asked. Looking at Susan stone, he waved his hand. Then he seemed to feel something. He waved his hand gently at a place in the avenger building. A suit of armor flew over in an instant. "There''s a man in here? What''s the situation?"


    "Ka! Ka!" as Huang asked, the suit of armor was directly disassembled, revealing Wade who was trapped inside for a long time.


    "Dead waiter?" when he saw Wade''s face, Huang asked and recognized Wade''s identity at the first time. Even if Wade didn''t wear a mask, his face was still very iconic!


    "Dead waiter?" wade blinked in surprise, looked up and down, and asked Huang, "new? You''re not quite right. You know my nickname, and I haven''t used it yet..."


    "Newcomer? You are the newcomer. Well, this one is the boss of the Avengers alliance. Our master, Huang Wen, you should call him Mr. Huang Wen!" John stood up and looked at wade in a deep voice when he heard Wade''s words.


    "Huang Wen? Hey, your behind the scenes boss... Well! HMM.! Well," Wade knew the name of Huang asked, and subconsciously followed the name of Huang asked. He was sorry to make complaints about Wade''s words. He met his most feared thing, that is, his mouth was blocked.


    Moreover, Huang Wen did not put something into Wade''s mouth, but directly condensed a divine idea into a law to completely seal Wade''s mouth.


    "I shouldn''t have let you out..." Huang asked a helpless look at Wade. He knew it was the cheapest guy, and Huang asked wouldn''t take him out. Moreover, Huang asked already understood why Wade appeared in the battle armor. I think this is the anti death guard armor prepared by Tony Stark, which can completely block the sound, It can also limit Wade''s action, which can be described as a perfect restraint against Wade.


    "It seems that the timeline is really in a complete mess. The little wolf girl appears and wade also appears. In other words, it shouldn''t be. There''s another electric cable passing through?" Huang asked, controlling the armor disassembled from one side, locked the dead waiter in again, and then muttered in his heart.


    "Well, in theory, this cable is the son of Jean grey and laser eye? At least in terms of genetics, would it be embarrassing if he really appeared?"


    Huang asked subconsciously about Qin Ge Lei''s direction. At this time, Qin Ge Lei is still here waiting for Logan and Laura Ginny to finish class, and then continue to cultivate family feelings together.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Ge Lei looked at Huang suspiciously and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s all right. It''s just that there are some differences in the appearance of this guy!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and soon recovered.


    "Well, this guy, let''s lock him up here first. When he can be honest... Well, forget it. If he can be honest, he won''t call a dead waiter..." Huang asked, throwing the armor aside, looking at John and others.


    "Well, when logan has time, let him deal with this guy. After all, this guy should have a better relationship with Logan. Oh, and Steve, let them have more contact. After all, it''s not the same thing to keep it closed."


    Huang Wen didn''t put wade in his heart, not to mention that wade didn''t get the favor of the goddess of death, let alone the curse of mieba. It wouldn''t be so difficult to kill. Even if the dead waiter got all this, Huang Wen wouldn''t care too much.


    Just like Victor von dum, Huang Wen is more looking forward to their existence with their most powerful strength. Only in this way can the world be more interesting, rather than now, the strong heavenly Father dare not fight one by one, and the Lords of hell dare not come out one by one

 Chapter 835

    "Well, master, it was because Uncle wolf didn''t have time to pay attention to this annoying guy that Tony locked him in battle armor..." after Huang Liang heard Huang Wen''s instructions, he looked at Huang Wen helplessly and whispered, "moreover, Steve didn''t think of paying attention to this annoying guy..."


    "Well, no, why do you want to leave this guy here?" Huang asked. Looking at Huang Liang''s helpless appearance, he suddenly thought of something. Looking at Huang Liang, he asked, "does it mean that this dead waiter has joined the avenger alliance? Shouldn''t he? Everyone won''t agree..."


    "Wade didn''t join the avenger alliance, but he now depends on Uncle wolf and the avenger building. In addition, he and uncle wolf are old acquaintances, and he has an immortal body. To tell the truth, we have no other way to take him..." Huang Liang spread his hand, sighed slightly, and looked more helpless.


    "What does it mean to stay here? What does he want to do here?" Huang asked, frowning and puzzled. "Just because Uncle wolf is here, he stayed here? Doesn''t he have any other family and friends?"


    "Yes! He has a girlfriend, called Vanessa..." the silly girl next to him, after hearing Huang asked, answered the information. "At the beginning, Wade, that is, the dead waiter who the boss said had cancer, and there was no medicine to cure it. In order to cure the cancer, Wade tried his best, and finally fell into the trap of Ajax and became the experimental body of Ajax..."


    "As he said, Wade successfully solved the impact of cancer on him, and even obtained the same immortal body as Logan before. But you can see, boss, Wade''s appearance at this time is really ugly. Wade doesn''t want to see Vanessa with such a face, so he directly depends on the avenger building and wants us to help him solve his face Appearance problem! "


    "Solve the problem of his appearance? What''s he kidding?" Huang asked, subconsciously sweeping Wade''s body with his mind, turned his eyes angrily and said, "his current situation has been recorded by his self-healing ability. Even if he cuts off his whole face, another face will still look like this..."


    "This is the price of his survival. At this time, the cancer cells and self-healing factors in his body have reached a delicate balance. Don''t say that there is basically no way to start with his cancer cells and self-healing factors. Even if he can start, as long as he slightly adjusts the cancer cells and self-healing factors in his body, he may collapse on the spot..."


    "In other words, if the death attendant loses the self-healing factor in his body, he will be directly killed by cancer cells. If he loses cancer cells, he will be killed by the continuous regeneration of self-healing factors!"


    "Is it so serious?" at this time, the Avengers heard Huang''s words and looked at each other. They didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "It seems that this guy is really hopeless!" Huang Liang and others looked at each other. To tell the truth, although Wade is a guy who annoys the Avengers, the Avengers still sympathize with Wade''s experience, and they also hope to help Wade.


    However, since Huang Wen has issued a final judgment on Wade''s situation at this time, the Avengers also feel that they are afraid they can''t really help Wade.


    "Moreover, he should know whether he can really recover. He is just running away..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering.


    Wade''s eyes flickered slightly at this time when he was trapped in battle armor. Originally, battle armor could be completely soundproof, so no matter what happened to the outside world, Wade didn''t know, and no matter how Wade spoke inside, the outside world would not be affected, so as to completely eliminate the impact of Wade''s most annoying mouth


    Since Huang Wen had just explored Wade''s situation with his mind, Huang Wen quietly opened a hole in the armor so that what he said to the Avengers outside could be heard by Wade.


    Of course, during this period, Wade could not say a word, because the law of Huang Wen''s blessing on Wade''s mouth still existed, and Wade was still unable to make a sound at this time.


    After Huang asked, he didn''t mean to stay. The next thing is to rely on Wade''s own understanding. After all, the most remarkable thing about Wade is his ability to break the fourth wall in addition to his immortal body and annoying mouth.


    Therefore, in Huang Wen''s opinion, Wade should finally be able to be obvious. At this time, he is his normal image in the future. He must be able to finally adapt.


    Besides, in Wade''s own personal films, didn''t Wade finally come out? There''s no reason that in such a comprehensive universe, the dead waiter can''t come out, and there''s no foreign object interfering with Wade.


    "By the way, bring that Vanessa here. This guy should recover faster. Say that the Avengers found this guy..." Huang asked. Before she disappeared with Belle, she left another word, and then disappeared completely.


    "Bring Vanessa here?" Huang Liang and others looked at each other and their eyes lit up slightly. In their view, this is really a way!


    After all, the reason why Wade is like this is because Wade cares too much about Vanessa. If he brings Vanessa here, Wade will face it if he doesn''t face it.


    At that time, whether Vanessa chooses to leave Wade or finally stay with Wade, Wade will get a result, and wade won''t have to worry about his face here.


    "No!" wade shouted in his heart when he heard what Huang Wen said when he left in battle armour. Unfortunately, Wade''s voice could not be sent out at all. The law left by Huang Wen still did not disappear. Only his own heart could hear Wade''s cry.


    Huang Liang and John move very quickly, because silly girl directly finds Vanessa''s place, and then uses space transmission technology to transmit Huang Liang and John to Vanessa''s door.


    "Hello, is it Vanessa''s house? We''re from the Avengers alliance!" Huang Liang and John didn''t mean to break in, or even send it directly to Vanessa''s house, but knocked at the door and said.


    "Avenger alliance?" at this time, Vanessa, with a haggard face, opened the door. She looked at Huang Liang and John in surprise. She didn''t quite understand why the grand Avenger Alliance came to her house to find her.

 Chapter 836

    Of course, Vanessa is not alert at all. She has picked up her mobile phone and put it on the avenger alliance''s emergency call. If she finds that Huang Liang and John in front of her are fake, she will call the avenger alliance''s emergency call.


    Yes, among the Avengers, the most famous are Steve Rogers, Tony Stark and Logan. Like Huang Liang and John, they all have their own fan groups, but they are not well known.


    In particular, Huang Liang used to act with spider man in spider clothes, but now she doesn''t wear spider clothes. Vanessa doesn''t recognize it. It''s normal.


    "Don''t worry, we are really the avenger Alliance..." Huang Liang looked at Vanessa with a smile, shook her head and said seriously, "we''re looking for you. It''s about Wade. Wade comes out and is in the avenger building at this time..."


    "What happened to wade? Did you catch Wade?" Vanessa couldn''t help but change her face when she thought of Wade''s behavior. Almost instantly, Vanessa directly took out a gun from her waist and glared at Huang Liang and John. As for the avenger alliance''s emergency call, Vanessa had thrown it aside.


    In Vanessa''s opinion, if there is a conflict between the Avengers and Wade, no matter who is right or wrong, Vanessa will choose to stand on Wade''s side!


    "It''s worthy of being Wade''s girlfriend. The temper and brain circuit are different from normal people..." Huang Liang and John saw Vanessa''s move, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. They looked at each other and said helplessly.


    As for the pistols in Vanessa''s hand, both Huang Liang and John didn''t pay attention. Even if they stood where they were and let Vanessa shoot. When the bullets were finished, they couldn''t be hurt. Guns have long been lost by all Avengers.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter with Wade?" hearing the dialogue between Huang Liang and John, Vanessa''s e-eyebrow frowned and looked at Huang Liang and John with some hesitation, but the gun in her hand didn''t come down. She still looked at them warily and asked.


    "Well, before Wade got cancer, he mistakenly entered a mutant experimental site in order to cure his cancer..." Huang Liang organized the language a little, looked at Vanessa and explained.


    "Cancer? Why didn''t Wade tell me?" Vanessa''s face suddenly changed, looked at Huang Liang and asked, "so now? How''s Wade now?"


    "Well, listen to me first. I need to tell you everything, and then make sure if you want to see Wade..." Huang Liang comforted Vanessa gently and continued, "wade didn''t tell you about cancer at the beginning. He should be afraid of you, and after he wants to solve everything, he will tell you..."


    "Now, although Wade finally solved the harm from cancer because he mistakenly entered the mutant experimental site, he has completely changed his appearance because of this experiment..."


    "Has he become like hawk?" Vanessa suddenly thought of something and looked at Huang Liang with some hesitation.


    "That''s not true. Let me show you his appearance first..." Huang Liang ordered his watch. Wade''s image formed an image and appeared in front of Vanessa.


    "This..." when she saw Wade''s face, except that the outline was still familiar to her, Vanessa was subconsciously stunned and didn''t return to her mind for a long time.


    "Let me out! Let me out!" at the same time, in the avenger building, Wade has been shouting wildly after Huang Wen left, but because Huang Wen showed his law, Wade''s voice has not spread. Until now, Wade finally made his own voice.


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark, reed Richards and Bruce Banner, who had just obtained the identity certificate from the Panther God Buster, came out and just heard Wade''s cry. Tony Stark was stunned, looked at Wade''s direction in some surprise and said, "what''s the matter? How can there be a voice? Jarvis?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen did it. Mr. Huang Wen asked Huang Liang to inform Vanessa Wade of the current situation and said he was going to bring Vanessa..." Jarvis''s voice soon sounded and told Tony Stark what happened at this time.


    "Oh?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly. He pulled reed Richards to stop and said, "it seems that there is a good play to watch. Let''s wait a minute. After Wade''s affair is over, let''s go to wakanda..."


    "What''s good..." Reid Richards was obviously not as interested in this as Tony Stark. He curled his mouth and said, "well, I''m going to the laboratory. Call me when you''re going to start. Bruce, do you want to come together?"


    "No, I''ll stay and watch..." Bruce Banner hesitated. Finally, he didn''t overcome his gossip heart and stayed.


    "Let me out! Tony Stark, please, I don''t want to see Vanessa like this!" Wade''s hurried voice sounded again. It was the first time the Avengers heard Wade talking in this tone.


    "Well, it seems that I need a little help..." Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "Jarvis, disarm the armor and let him out!"


    "Ka! Ka!"


    With Tony Stark''s voice falling, Wade''s armor was directly dissolved, and Wade was free again.


    However, Wade didn''t mean to be happy. He began to run quickly. Even if Huang Wen had awakened him before, he couldn''t hide his panic, especially when he knew that Vanessa was coming here.


    "It seems that you have made your choice. Don''t worry, we will respect your choice..." on the other side, at the door of Vanessa''s house, Huang Liang looked at Vanessa who didn''t speak for a long time and didn''t return to her mind. She shook her head with some regret and said softly, "silly girl, take us back!"


    "Hum!" a bright blue light enveloped Huang Liang and John. Seeing that they were about to disappear in place, Vanessa finally recovered.


    "No! I''m going to see him!" Vanessa didn''t care whether the blue light was dangerous or not. She directly and decisively jumped at the blue light and disappeared in place with Huang Liang and John.

 Chapter 837

    "Hum!" in the avenger building, Huang Liang, John and Vanessa appeared from the space transmission device. Huang Liang and John looked at Vanessa in surprise, because they didn''t expect Vanessa to rush into the unknown space transmission.


    "Here is?" Vanessa appeared in the avenger building, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes, but soon she recovered, because there was a familiar and handsome figure standing in front of her!


    That''s Wade''s back. At this time, Wade is facing Vanessa with his back.


    "Wade!" Vanessa exclaimed and rushed directly to Wade''s direction. There seemed to be no other people around Wade, and only Huang Liang and John stood nearby.


    But in fact, Tony Stark and other Avengers were all around, but Susan stone shielded the people''s bodies and made them all invisible, so as not to affect the exclusive play of Wade and Vanessa.


    "Is invisibility used like this?" Jean grey didn''t know why she was here. She looked at Vanessa who rushed to wade, but shook her head and glanced at the Avengers. She always felt that the Avengers shouldn''t be like this, and she didn''t know who had a problem.


    "Well, the good play has begun, and I don''t know if the plot here will be changed? If it is changed, Wade will be a tragedy..." Qin Ge Lei doesn''t know that although Huang Wen has left the avenger building, Huang Wen watched the live broadcast from the avenger building in Yongchun martial arts school in real time, even the live broadcast from Vanessa, "But it shouldn''t, or Vanessa wouldn''t rush over!"


    "Wade!" in the avenger building, Vanessa hugged Wade''s body directly from behind, making Wade''s body tremble slightly.


    "How''s it going? Is it still the same feeling?" wade took a deep breath and asked in an uninhibited tone.


    "Turn around and let me see you, Wade..." Vanessa''s eyes turned red. She loosened Wade''s body, looked at Wade solemnly and said.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    As Vanessa''s voice fell, two strange sounds echoed around. Wade''s body turned 180 degrees, but his head still didn''t turn around. Later, his head was facing Vanessa''s direction.


    "Honey, how''s it going? Am I handsome now?" wade still asked Vanessa with the back of his head.


    "Wade, are you okay?" Vanessa asked eagerly as she saw Wade complete such a difficult action.


    "It''s okay, honey, I''m immortal now, wolf... Well, wolverine, you know what? I inherited his ability and his appearance as the most handsome one in the Avengers..." wade suddenly turned his head and looked at Vanessa and said.


    "If he said this, I would be a little unconvinced. Why is that guy Logan the most handsome?" Tony Stark asked angrily when he heard Wade''s words.


    "Yes! The most handsome should be Steve!" Bucky Barnes nodded approvingly and couldn''t help but say.


    "Hmm?" Tony Stark and others turned their heads and looked at Bucky Barnes. They didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "No, I just wanted to say that he thinks Logan is handsome. Why should he bring a picture of Logan''s face there?" Qin Ge Lei can''t stand the revenge alliance with abnormal atmosphere. Even in Qin Ge Lei''s opinion, the Avengers are no different from Wade, Except that wade guy said a little more.


    Yes, at this time, Wade turned his head and looked at Vanessa, but there was an equal scale picture on his head. That was Logan''s face, except that his eyes were deducted by wade to facilitate wade to see Vanessa.


    "Wade..." however, it is estimated that this trick can only deceive children under the age of three. How can it really deceive an adult.


    Of course, Wade doesn''t want to deceive Vanessa directly. He just wants to give himself and Vanessa a buffer space.


    Because of Huang''s question, Wade has no choice but to face it. But obviously, Wade still needs to adapt again


    "Vanessa..." wade looked at Vanessa, and their bodies were getting closer and closer.


    "Shua!" just as the two faces were about to meet, the picture on Wade''s face suddenly disappeared. It was Jean grey who shot, so that Wade''s appearance was completely displayed in front of Vanessa.


    I don''t know whether Qin Ge Lei really wants to help Wade and Vanessa, or simply doesn''t want wade to kiss others against Logan''s face


    "Wade..." when Vanessa saw Wade''s avocado face, she didn''t get used to it. When she came, she was ready, so she hugged Wade without hesitation


    "Tut tut!" the Avengers on one side watched with interest. Many Avengers even made strange sounds, like dubbing two people.


    After a long time, Vanessa and wade finally separated and had to admire their lung capacity.


    "Wade, you look lovely for a long time..." Vanessa touched Wade''s face and said.


    "I knew, honey, you wouldn''t dislike me!" wade looked at Vanessa with a very emotional face.


    "Boo!" the next moment, Wade''s key was hit hard, followed by Vanessa''s angry voice: "then don''t you come back to me? Moreover, you hide from me that your cancer has disappeared for so long. You need to make up for all the time you owe me!"


    "No... isn''t it?" Wade''s face was slightly stiff. He subconsciously wanted to step back, but Vanessa caught him.


    "Want to go? You don''t want to leave unless you compensate the salary for this period!" Vanessa angrily dragged wade to Huang Liang and others and asked, "where is the exit?"


    "Well, I can send you back..." Huang Liang twitched slightly at corner of the his mouth and pointed to a space conveyor.


    "I will come back to see you..." with Wade''s sad cry, Wade and Vanessa''s body disappeared in the blue light. They returned to Vanessa''s home. The next thing can''t be described

 Chapter 838

    "Hoo! This guy has finally left!" Huang Liang watched Wade and Vanessa disappear into the avenger building. He was obviously relieved. At least, the avenger alliance can finally usher in a long lost peace.


    Before, even if Wade was locked in battle armor and couldn''t transmit his voice, because Wade was too brainwashed, even if he was locked in battle armor, many Avengers felt that Wade''s voice echoed in their ears.


    Even many Avengers feel that wade should have developed a new ability to let his voice pass through his grievances and make indiscriminate attacks on the Avengers


    Fortunately, Huang''s method is useful. Finding Vanessa is not only to take Wade away, but also to help Wade recover from the injury on his face. More importantly, Wade can''t get out in a short time


    "Reed, let''s go!" just as Huang Lianggang was relieved, Tony Stark''s voice rang, and then the bodies of the Avengers appeared from a hidden light curtain, making Huang Liang''s mouth twitch slightly. For a time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Soon Tony Stark, reed Richards and Bruce Banner set out using the space conveyor, but reed Richards kept muttering that he didn''t know what to do with so much time.


    On the other side of Yongchun martial arts school, Huang Wen put away the image after watching the good play. Belle''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at Huang Wen and asked in a low voice, "ask, what kind of dead waiter''s face can''t be recovered?"


    "I can''t help it, but to tell you the truth, this is the dead waiter I know. Besides, hasn''t he adapted? When will he still have this need..." Huang asked with a mysterious smile and said softly.


    "Are we going to shut up?" Belle nodded vaguely, then looked at Huang again and asked.


    "In a short time, there shouldn''t be anything. We can go to close the door, especially belle. You can further stabilize your realm..." Huang asked for a little thought, finally nodded, pulled Belle''s hand and body shape to shrink instantly and entered the quantum field space.


    "By the way, another epic prop lottery is useless..." entering the quantum field space, Belle began to close down, and Huang asked what suddenly came to mind and took out his own system task reward page.


    "The previous epic level props lucky draw was once the immortal killing sword array, once the seven heart pill, once the epic Xuanyuan sword, and once I directly exchanged another seven heart pill for belle. I don''t know what I can win this time..." Huang asked, looking at the task reward page of the system, his eyes flickered slightly, and he thought in his heart.


    "To tell you the truth, you''d better give me a Xuanyuan sword. If you can collect more Xuanyuan swords as soon as possible and integrate them together, it should be the greatest help to me!"


    "After all, now it seems that in addition to the so-called superheroes and human gods, other existence, especially the Lord of hell dimension, should be restrained by Xuanyuan sword!"


    "And if I can get the final artifact Xuanyuan sword, I don''t say I can be completely invincible. At least that British captain Brian, I can defeat!"


    "At that time, I will fulfill my promise to Uncle wolf and Ronnie, and let uncle wolf and his family of three... Well, how many people in a family get together!"


    Originally, Huang Wen thought about Logan, Ronnie and the Qin Ge Lei family, but Huang Wen suddenly thought of the existence of Laura Ginny, Raz and even the magic girl. Huang Wen couldn''t figure out how many people the Logan family were.


    "Draw!" however, Huang Wen quickly cut off his thoughts, looked at the system and gave instructions for the lottery.


    The sound of "miso!" was still the original formula and familiar taste. A purple light flashed. Then the existence of a sword was peeped by Huang Wen, and a trace of happiness flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes!


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the epic prop, Xuanyuan sword (derived from the animated Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor of the dream journey to the West series, Xuanyuan sword has incomparably strong humanitarian power)"


    "Special note: there are countless Xuanyuan swords in the film and television series. If you can collect enough Xuanyuan swords, maybe you can really get the legendary artifact!"


    "Special tip 2: you can now integrate the two Xuanyuan swords you own!"


    "It''s really Xuanyuan sword!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a happy look. He just couldn''t completely confirm it, but now Huang Wen is still very happy after seeing Xuanyuan sword. At least in Huang Wen''s opinion, he is one step closer to getting the legendary artifact Xuanyuan sword!


    "Fusion!" because Huang Wen had the experience of fusing Xuanyuan sword last time, Huang Wen directly issued an order this time.


    With Huang''s thoughts as like as two peas, the two handles of Xuanyuan sword slowly approached, and finally fused into one body. One of them was suspended in the system storage space, just like the previous one. The blade was carved on the sun and moon, and carved on the side of the mountain and grass.


    "Success! It seems that the fusion of Xuanyuan sword should not have failed!" Huang Wen''s eyes flickered slightly. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword in the storage space, he read a move, and the Xuanyuan sword appeared in Huang Wen''s hand.


    "Hum!" the Xuanyuan sword gave a light sound, as if expressing his happiness to Huang Wen, and Huang Wen could clearly feel that the power contained in the Xuanyuan sword had nearly doubled compared with before!


    Even, the original pure power of Xuanyuan sword is weaker than Huang Wen''s divine power, but now, the pure power contained in Xuanyuan sword has surpassed Huang Wen''s vast divine power!


    "In this way, my sword 23 will become more powerful!" Huang asked, feeling the power of Xuanyuan sword, and whispered subconsciously.


    "Hmm?" Belle heard Huang Wen''s voice and opened her eyes suspiciously. She saw the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand. She seemed to feel something. She asked subconsciously, "how can I feel that Xuanyuan sword is different from before?"


    "Belle, your perception ability is much stronger now!" Huang asked approvingly, glanced at Belle, smiled and said, "yes, Xuanyuan sword has made a breakthrough like you before!"


    "Can the sword also get a breakthrough?" a trace of surprise flashed in Belle''s eyes and asked subconsciously.

 Chapter 839

    "Why not? Xuanyuan sword is a weapon with powerful spirit. In fact, it is no different from people. We can become stronger through cultivation, and Xuanyuan sword can naturally become stronger through other means..." Huang asked, looking at Belle''s slightly cute appearance and explained with a smile.


    "However, compared with our slow cultivation, Xuanyuan sword needs more opportunities to grow. We can''t understand our own way as we do."


    "It''s not easy to understand your own way..." Belle said with a little feeling when she heard Huang''s question, "At the beginning, I thought I could catch up with you when I understood the space law. Unexpectedly, I just reached the sub heavenly Father level, and most importantly, I could not only understand the space law. After reaching the sub heavenly Father, there was time magic in my space magic..."


    "In addition, the seven heart pill you gave me contains so many rules. Although I don''t need to take them as the main goal of enlightenment, I can''t help but want to understand them..."


    "This is the way to seek the Tao. Now that we are on the way to seek the Tao, we can''t stop..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Belle and said, "Don''t you want to go to the so-called dimensional battlefield to meet your father? Don''t you want to know who your mother is? Don''t you want to know where the space-time magic in your body comes from?"


    "Of course I want to, but for me, the more important thing is to stay with you. I know that only by practicing hard can I always be with you..." Belle grabbed Huang Wen''s palm and said softly.


    "If I didn''t practice so hard, I can''t imagine how lonely you would be if you practiced alone in this vast and unpopular world..."


    "Thank you, Belle!" Huang asked, pinching Belle''s palm and smiling.


    In the quantum field space, Huang Wen and Belle began to shut down again. Of course, silly girl was there. Huang Wen and Belle would know what had happened outside.


    Of course, not everything will be reported to Huang by silly girl. It''s like Ajax, Wade and Laura Ginny. Silly girl didn''t say anything.


    Because in silly Niu''s opinion, at least things involving sub heavenly Father level and even heavenly Father level are barely up to the standard of reporting to Huang Wen. This is the standard set in silly Niu''s heart. After all, the weaker opponent, the avenger alliance, can solve it by itself.


    Just like Ajax, even though he has the ability of so many mutants, his strength is not as good as the original apocalypse. Naturally, he will not inform Huang Wen.


    Moreover, the Apocalypse was born earlier. If the Apocalypse was born later, Wanda could solve the Apocalypse alone, especially after Wanda got all kinds of magic knowledge and real gemstones.


    During Huang Wen''s seclusion with Belle, nothing happened in the avenger building at the beginning. Max, Victor von dum and Steve Rogers were learning the law of thunder with Zeus.


    Zeus was pleased that Max was not too far from the sub heavenly father. It was not out of reach to make Max break through the sub heavenly father.


    Victor von dum is the same. Victor von dum was taught by Max before. Although he did not directly understand the law of thunder, he also had some indirect and feelings about the law of thunder. Zeus felt that it was not difficult to guide himself slowly.


    But Steve Rogers is different. In Zeus''s view, Steve Rogers is not weak. Even if Steve Rogers doesn''t pick up the storm hammer, he is stronger than those demigods in Olympus. Even many gods who are not good at fighting are not necessarily opponents of Steve Rogers.


    If Steve Rogers had not reached the level of sub heavenly Father, Zeus even felt that Steve Rogers was more suitable for the God of war than ares!


    But the problem is that it is too difficult for Steve Rogers to understand the law. Even if Steve Rogers had the storm hammer before, he could not bring the power contained in the storm hammer into his body.


    At this time, Steve Rogers is very similar to Thor who just came to the earth. With the storm hammer, Steve Rogers is the hammer God. Without the storm hammer, Steve Rogers is just a powerful soldier with rich combat skills


    Yes, the name of hammer God at this time has been blessed from Thor to Steve Rogers. I don''t know if Thor in Asgard will be happy after he knows the news


    Although both Asgard and Olympus are gods, and even the forces of both sides are similar, they are different in essence.


    Therefore, it is very difficult for Zeus to let Steve Rogers get the power of the storm hammer completely. Especially after Steve Rogers knew that there was spirituality in the storm hammer, he was unwilling to destroy the power of the storm hammer.


    Of course, Zeus encountered problems, and Buster, the Panther God, was not much better, even more difficult than Zeus.


    Anyway, Zeus is at least a professional counterpart. What Zeus needs to teach is the law of thunder he is best at.


    But the Panther God Buster''s side is different. The law understood by Panther God Buster is called the power of panther, not the power of black wolf, let alone the power of black spider!


    And the three members of the Logan family are actually good. At least leopards and wolves are members of chordate, but your spider, a member of arthropod, is still recognized as an insect most of the time. It really has nothing to do with the power of Panthers!


    As for why spiders are recognized as insects, this can be seen from spider man sometimes called a bug


    Anyway, compared with Zeus, the Panther God Buster taught Logan them, which was more difficult and took longer.


    Therefore, the Panther God Buster was in a bad mood, especially after seeing that Tony Stark, reed Richards and Brisbane came back from vacanda, which not only brought a lot of Zhenjin and vacanda''s technology, but also brought back Princess Surui of vacanda in an unknown way!


    But soon, the Avengers were also in a bad mood, because Wade, who was taken away by Vanessa, returned to the avenger building again

 Chapter 840

    "Avenger building! I''m Wade back!" with an excited cry, Wade walked into the avenger building and made all the Avengers look bitter. They didn''t expect that even Vanessa didn''t trap wade for too long.


    "Hey, wolf''s ability is very good!" wade muttered when he entered the avenger building. At this time, Wade is different from before. At least, Wade has put on his own exclusive uniform, which is a red and black uniform, covering Wade''s whole face.


    Now, Wade''s face will no longer frighten others, although for the Avengers, they are used to Wade''s face. In fact, it makes no difference whether they wear a mask or not.


    It is worth mentioning that Wade''s uniform at this time is a little similar to Peter Parker''s uniform, especially their uniforms are mainly red


    "No, how did you come back?" Huang Liang saw Wade''s new shape. Even if he didn''t see Wade''s face, he recognized wade from Wade''s body shape and voice. However, Huang Liang''s expression was a little helpless, because Wade appeared, indicating that the avenger building would be noisy again.


    "Where''s the little wolf? I''m here to thank him. If it weren''t for his ability, I couldn''t come out so soon!" Wade''s face wore an obscene smile and didn''t know what material his mask was made of. Huang Liang was able to see the change of Wade''s look on Wade''s mask.


    "I advise you not to go to Uncle wolf, because he is in a bad state at this time..." Huang Liang''s eyes turned, glanced at the direction of Logan''s training room, frowned and looked at Wade hesitantly.


    "Oh? The little wolf is not in good condition? Is he here?" wade heard Huang Liang''s words and subconsciously walked towards the training room that Huang Liang had just looked at.


    "Don''t!" Huang Liang pretended to stop Wade, and then followed Wade, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    "Wolf, are you in there?" soon, Wade came to the door of the training room and shouted inside.


    But obviously, the door of the training room is also specially made. Wade''s voice is not heard inside, and the voice inside is not heard by Wade.


    On one side of Huang Liang''s body, there were bursts of golden light. Unexpectedly, he had begun to condense the Buddha''s law he understood to protect his body, or to be exact, Huang Liang''s own ears.


    That''s when Wade subconsciously opened the door of the training room


    "Roar!" when the door of the training book was opened, a lion roared... No, it was a leopard roar. The sound was not loud, but it contained the power of bursts of sound waves. It directly lifted wade out of the door and fell beside him.


    "Hmm?" soon, the voice in the training room stopped, and Buster, the Panther God who returned to animal shape, looked in the direction outside the laboratory with a trace of impatience in his eyes, with a dangerous smell on his body, and looked at Wade who got up from the ground. "Are you here to be my food?"


    "Are you kidding?" wade hurried back a few steps, looked at the Panther God Buster reluctantly smiled, but refused to show weakness. "I warn you, don''t mess around. I was just scared by you and accidentally dropped a few drops. It''s smelly! Moreover, I don''t want to live again from your excrement..."


    "What does this guy do?" Panther God Buster heard Wade''s words, slowly recovered into human shape, walked out of the training room, looked at Huang Liang, frowned and asked.


    "Oh, he is not an avenger. He is a friend of Uncle wolf. He came to see Uncle wolf..." the golden light on Huang Liang''s ear gradually dissipated. He looked at the Panther God buster and explained with a smile.


    "So? Let''s have a rest first!" Panther God Buster glanced at Logan in the training room, and finally said without getting angry.


    Although the Panther God Buster was very upset, he also knew that Huang Liang in front of him was Huang Wen''s eldest disciple. The Panther God Buster didn''t want to provoke Huang Wen because of Huang Liang''s affairs, which led to him staying in the avenger building for a longer time.


    "Wade? Isn''t he gone? Why is he here again?" Logan came out of the training room covered with sweat after hearing Huang Liang''s words. He looked at wade in uniform with some hesitation and asked, "are you wade?"


    Logan''s training is not uninterrupted for 24 hours. After all, a child like Laura Ginny has to study with the Panther God Buster with Logan. Even Laura Ginny has inherited Logan''s immortal body


    Of course, for Logan and others, although the Panther God Buster taught together, the ability levels used are also different. Logan is naturally the highest level, and Logan is not even allowed to turn on aidman alloy.


    Because when logan turns on the transformation of aidman alloy, the Panther God Buster has no good way to take Logan. Such transformation will also prevent Logan from understanding the law


    "Wolf, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why don''t you know me again?" Wade''s sad voice sounded again, like Logan proving his identity.


    "Wait!" just then, Peter Parker came out of the training room. He stared at Wade''s uniform and said angrily, "wade! How can you plagiarize my creativity? Don''t think you''re plagiarizing my uniform by changing the blue on the uniform to black, canceling the mesh lines and deleting the spider LOGO!"


    "You little bug, what are you talking about?" wade heard Peter Parker''s words and looked directly into Peter Parker''s eyes. "It must be your inspiration from Uncle Wade. You built your uniform, so you copied me!"


    "You mean I copied you across time and space?" Peter Parker asked, looking at wade in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s it!" wade raised his head proudly, looked at Peter Parker and said, "Uncle Wade''s popularity is much higher than your little bug..."


    "What, you said that the popularity of this little bug ranks among the top three all year round, and uncle Wade, I can''t even enter the top ten? Whether it''s one universe or another universe?"


    "What are you talking about?" Peter Parker was going to teach wade a lesson, but when he heard what Wade said behind him, he stopped and looked at Wade with some hesitation.

 Chapter 841

    "No! I don''t accept it! How could this little bug have such a high support rate? It can even be the first in the universe? Today, uncle Wade will prove to you that uncle Wade is much better than this little bug!" instead of answering Peter Parker''s question, Wade looked at the side and argued, and then shouted angrily at Peter Parker.


    "What?" Peter Parker looked at Wade at this time. He didn''t know Wade was suddenly crazy, but the next moment, Peter Parker jumped up and avoided a punch from Wade.


    During the training of panther God Basten, although Peter Parker did not understand the existence of the law, Peter Parker''s spider induction was further strengthened.


    Therefore, from the moment when Wade just wanted to shoot Peter Parker, Peter Parker had a hunch and reacted to avoid Wade''s attack one step in advance.


    Of course, even if you don''t avoid Wade''s attack, it''s no big deal, because Wade''s strength, to tell the truth, is just like that.


    Maybe Wade inherited Logan''s immortal body and became extremely difficult, but what he inherited is that Logan did not become stronger, did not practice, and did not strengthen the previous immortal body. Besides the immortal body, Wade did not obtain other abilities.


    Therefore, in addition to his immortal body, Wade''s strength at an extraordinary level is only weak compared with Logan who just met Huang Wen. The power gap between him and Peter Parker alone is at least 50 times more!


    Not to mention the body''s fighting ability, speed and other aspects.


    In other words, even if Peter Parker stood in place and beat the dead waiter, the dead waiter may not be able to beat Peter Parker, or even break his wrist.


    Of course, Peter Parker''s ability is doomed that he will not stand in place like a stake and let Wade attack him


    "Bang!" Peter Parker dodged Wade''s attack, flashed in front of Wade, kicked wade out directly, and wade fell to the ground again.


    Moreover, Peter Parker has restrained his strength, otherwise I''m afraid he can kick Wade''s self-healing ability out at once!


    "Unscientific! Why is this little bug so powerful? The strength of the little wolf is stronger than I thought. Even if the little wolf has more transformation ability after all, why are you a little bug? Uncle Wade is not satisfied!" wade got up from the ground and shouted with some dissatisfaction.


    "Bang!" but before Wade could stand firm, Peter Parker knocked wade to the ground again, and then the whole person directly pressed on Wade and locked Wade''s body.


    "Wade! Do you obey?" Peter Parker looked at Wade under him with great dissatisfaction and asked in a deep voice.


    "Not satisfied! Uncle Wade is not satisfied. Why is your strength so much stronger than uncle Wade''s cognition?" although Wade was pressed by Peter Parker and couldn''t move, he refused to admit defeat at all. "Don''t think you''re a little bug on it. You just attack, and uncle Wade won''t give in!"


    "Bang!"


    "Disobedience?"


    "Bang!"


    "Disobedience?"


    When Peter Parker heard Wade''s words, he didn''t mean to go down from Wade at all. Instead, he continued to beat Wade and shouted as he beat him.


    "Yes! Yes..." finally, Wade didn''t know whether he was beaten or wanted to perfunctory Peter Parker. He finally gave in.


    "Well, from now on, don''t call me bug!" Peter Parker looked at Wade seriously and said.


    "OK! Bug! I''ll never call you bug again!" wade shouted, as if on purpose.


    "You guy!" Peter Parker glared at Wade angrily and beat Wade again. "Also, you copied my uniform!"


    "Yes, I copied you..." Wade''s eyes turned, tentatively turned his head and looked at Peter Parker and asked, "I ask you, bug, when you first had the ability, were you so powerful? Also, how did the little wolf become so powerful? It also had a transformation I didn''t know..."


    Although Wade was in the avenger building before, he always wanted the Avengers to help him solve the problem on his face, so he didn''t focus on the strength of Logan and the avenger.


    But now, the appearance problem on his face no longer bothers Wade, so Wade began to pay attention to the strength of Logan and Peter Parker.


    After all, in Wade''s cognition, neither Peter Parker nor Logan should have such a strong strength!


    "Of course I didn''t have such a strong strength at the beginning..." although Peter Parker fought with Wade, he didn''t regard Wade as an outsider in his heart, especially Peter Parker himself is a talkative person and likes broken thoughts. In a word, he is the only person in the avenger alliance who can talk to wade.


    Therefore, Peter Parker didn''t have any intention to hide. He told Wade about Huang Wen''s help to the whole Avenger alliance and the legendary nine changes.


    "Huang asked... Nine changes in legend..." wade heard Peter Parker''s words, his eyes flickered slightly and couldn''t help but say, "it sounds completely different from the style of our world? It seems that these things shouldn''t exist in our world..."


    "What are you talking about?" Peter Parker got up from Wade, looked at Wade and said, "if you have the idea of legendary nine changes, you can rest, because without the existence of keel, it''s difficult to cultivate legendary nine changes, and you won''t get anything..."


    "Moreover, Mr. Huang asked that he should go to seclusion again. You can''t find him, so you''d better die!"


    "Little bug, are you finished?" wade felt Peter Parker leave him. After he was free again, Wade got up with a smile and looked at Peter Parker with a smile.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t call me a bug?" Peter Parker asked, looking at Wade angrily.


    "Yes, I don''t call you little bug anymore. I call you little bug instead. Doesn''t this mean that our relationship has gone further? After all, we''ve just been so close..." wade looked at Peter Parker with an obscene face and smiled.


    "Bang!" before Wade finished his words, his body flew out directly. It was Logan who did it.

 Chapter 842

    "What''s the matter, little wolf, are you jealous?" wade quickly got up from the ground. Wade said he was used to the fact that he was constantly beaten away. After all, in Wade''s view, I''m afraid everyone in the avenger alliance can do this.


    "Shut up! Laura''s out!" Logan glared at Wade. His eyes were full of threats. Even if Wade dared to talk disorderly again, Logan was ready to cut off Wade''s tongue so that he couldn''t speak in a short time!


    "Ah! Little wolf girl? She''s here? I didn''t expect it. It seems that the plot of this ghost world is too different from my cognition?" Wade said in surprise when he saw Laura Ginny.


    "If you mean that the plot has been changed, you don''t have to, because we have even gone to other parallel universes. We all know a lot of plots in our world..." spider Gwen took Laura Ginny''s hand and came out of the practice room. He took a faint look at Wade and said.


    "So, wolf, do you know how many children you will have?" wade glanced at the spider Gwen and suddenly turned his head to Logan.


    "What are you talking about?" Logan heard Wade''s words, subconsciously glanced at Laura Ginny, felt guilty at first, then stared at Wade angrily, and asked wade in a deep voice.


    "Hey, I know, you have several children..." wade looked at Logan and smiled. "I don''t know how many people you will form a family in the end..."


    "Don''t talk..." Logan subconsciously scolded Wade. If Laura Ginny hadn''t stood nearby, he even wanted to throw wade out.


    "Logan, someone came to you..." just then, silly girl''s voice rang in Logan''s watch. Then silly girl''s image emerged, looked at Logan and said, "it''s a man named Jimmy Hudson. He said he came to ask for help..."


    "Jimmy Hudson? Hey, what are you really talking about? Does my mouth have the ability to predict?" Wade''s eyes lit up and hurried to Logan after hearing the silly girl''s words. "Don''t hurry to have a look. This is a member of your big family!"


    "What are you talking about..." Logan''s mouth twitched slightly, looked at Wade hesitantly and asked.


    "Jimmy Hudson, don''t you know the name a little?" wade asked tentatively, blinking at Logan.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Logan glared at Wade and walked out without looking back. Wade winked at Peter Parker and signaled that everyone could follow up to see a good play!


    Peter Parker and other people''s eyes lit up, looked at each other, and followed up one after another. Even the Panther God Buster couldn''t resist following up after seeing this scene. After all, according to the Panther God Buster, it''s time to relax and adjust. It''s a boring and helpless day


    Logan also noticed the people behind him, and even Laura Ginny followed. Logan''s heart was full of helplessness, but he didn''t mean to stop, because Logan knew that if it was true, Logan couldn''t stop it.


    Laura Ginny is also a teenager after all. After knowing that she may have another family member, she is still curious about what the other person looks like.


    In particular, Laura Ginny studied and practiced martial arts in the avenger building during this time. She did not go to new hope state as Qin Ge Lei planned at the beginning, and Lily and Raz also stayed here. For this sister who is obviously much younger than them, Lily and Raz fully showed their enthusiasm to Laura Ginny.


    Therefore, Laura Ginny is still curious about an upcoming family member


    Soon, Logan and others went to the door of the avenger building. Standing at the door of the avenger building was a strong man with yellow hair.


    Although the man''s hair and Logan''s color are not the same, both the face and hairstyle are almost carved out of the same mold.


    "Well, are you Jimmy Hudson?" Logan asked tentatively after seeing Jimmy Hudson''s face.


    "Yes, I''m Jimmy Hudson!" Jimmy Hudson nodded, looked up and down at Logan and said, "to tell you the truth, I just know that I should have some contact with you before. My ability has just awakened..."


    "What''s your mother''s name?" Logan heard Jimmy Hudson''s words. There was a flash of embarrassment on his face and subconsciously scratched his head. He tried to search for the name related to Jimmy Hudson, but unfortunately, Logan failed.


    Although Logan has recovered his memory of nearly 200 years with the help of Huang Wen, the problem is that there are really not a few women who have had a relationship with him in the past 200 years. In addition, after inheriting Logan''s ability, he can''t see his age at all. So Logan doesn''t know when Jimmy Hudson left his child


    "I don''t know who my biological parents are. I''m entrusted to my adoptive parents..." Jimmy Hudson looked at Logan, shook his head, looked solemn and said, "this time I''m here to ask you for help. My adoptive parents were taken away. The other party named you, so I ran all the way here..."


    "All the way here? Where did you come from?" Logan frowned when he heard the speech, looked at Jimmy Hudson and asked, "since the other party''s name is for me, why don''t you call the Avengers'' emergency call directly?"


    "I''m from Idaho. Before I came here, I didn''t know the so-called Avenger alliance or who you are..." Jimmy Hudson said after a little silence. "After I came here, I gradually knew what the avenger alliance and superheroes are, and I didn''t have a phone..."


    "Sorry, boy..." Logan just reacted. Jimmy Hudson''s clothes were full of all kinds of holes. Logan just thought it was a dressing style, but now it obviously wasn''t.


    Logan subconsciously wanted to go forward and give Jimmy Hudson a hug, but when he was halfway there, Jimmy Hudson directly showed his claws and looked at him warily.

 Chapter 843

    "Well, at least now I can be more sure that you are my son..." Logan looked at Jimmy Hudson with a wary face, spread his hand, gave a helpless wry smile, and then stretched out his aidman alloy steel claw.


    "Hmm?" Jimmy Hudson was stunned when he saw Logan''s steel claws, because his claws were obviously different from Logan. Logan''s claws were steel claws and his claws were bone claws.


    "Boy, you didn''t experience our pain, so you didn''t get aidman alloy..." Logan saw Jimmy Hudson''s expression and knew what Jimmy Hudson was thinking. He looked at Jimmy Hudson and shook his head, smiled and comforted.


    "Buzz!" but the next moment, something that Logan didn''t expect happened. A layer of metal liquid slowly surged on Jimmy Hudson''s bone claw, and then slowly changed the bone claw to form a steel claw similar to Logan!


    "Sleeping trough? Wolf? You''re still a person?" wade saw Jimmy Hudson''s step, widened his eyes and shouted in surprise. "You shot the Edelman alloy?!"


    As Wade''s voice fell, the whole Avenger building fell into silence, including Steve Rogers and Tony Stark, who dared to come, and others were stunned in situ. People with black lines didn''t know how to answer Wade''s words.


    However, it is obvious from Wade''s reaction that wade does not know Jimmy Hudson''s specific ability. He only knows that Logan has such a son, but does not know the details of Jimmy Hudson.


    Of course, it can''t be ruled out that Wade is deliberately making the program effect, so that everyone can shift the focus to him and attract everyone''s attention


    "Shut up!" Logan turned his head, glared at Wade angrily, then looked at Jimmy Hudson again and said with a smile, "good boy, it seems that you have better talent than me. Your specific ability. We''ll talk later. Let''s go and save your adoptive parents first, okay?"


    "OK! Can you drive faster? I''m worried that something will happen to them after a long time..." Jimmy Hudson''s eyes flashed a trace of gratitude. He put away his steel claws, looked at Logan and asked with a trace of appeal in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, we don''t need to drive. We have a faster way!" Logan smiled, shook his head and told silly girl, "silly girl, help get the real-time map of Idaho and let Jimmy choose the location!"


    "No problem!" silly girl walked up to Jimmy Hudson and waved directly. An image appeared in front of Jimmy Hudson. Silly girl looked at Jimmy Hudson and said with a smile, "look, where is your home? Or where are you from?"


    "Here!" Jimmy Hudson quickly found his home on the map. He looked at the silly girl and said, "my home is right here!"


    "OK, then let''s go!" Logan nodded. He took a deep breath, looked at the Avengers and said, "this time, I''ll solve it by myself. You don''t need to follow. Laura, you continue to practice with Mr. Buster first, and I''ll be back soon!"


    "I see..." Laura Ginny thought a little, and finally didn''t mean to follow, but nodded and whispered, "Dad, you should be careful!"


    "Don''t worry, there are few people in the world who can kill me!" Logan grinned at Laura Ginny with a confident smile.


    Yes, during this period of time, Laura Ginny''s biggest gain from getting along with Logan is that Laura Ginny has begun to call Logan''s father. When Laura Ginny called this name for the first time, Logan didn''t know how long he was happy


    "Dad? Doesn''t that mean?" Jimmy Hudson subconsciously stared at Laura Ginny. Although he didn''t want to admit the relationship between Logan and himself, he already knew this clearly in his heart. He didn''t expect that he had a sister so young.


    But obviously, this is not the time to think about these problems. Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents don''t know what the situation is. It''s better to rescue them first.


    Soon, the space conveyor directly located the coordinates of Jimmy Hudson''s home. Logan walked into the space conveyor with Jimmy Hudson who was full of anxiety in his heart. Logan looked at Jimmy Hudson and said with a smile: "don''t worry, for us, there are few things that can kill us..."


    "Really?" Jimmy Hudson''s face was a little stiff. He didn''t know how to answer Logan for a moment.


    "Buzz!" but there was no need for Jimmy Hudson to answer. With a blue light flashing, Jimmy Hudson and Logan disappeared into the avenger building.


    "Come on, silly girl, have a look!" almost at the moment Jimmy Hudson and Logan disappeared, Tony Stark on the side directly urged them, and even Zeus, Max and Victor von dum came out.


    When Jimmy Hudson came before, silly girl also informed Steve Rogers, so Steve Rogers'' class was over. Zeus also had the same idea with black panther God buster. It was like taking a break and having some fun


    "Hum!" soon, Logan''s image was shown in the avenger building, and Laura Ginny was also interested in it.


    Although Laura Ginny promised Logan to continue practicing martial arts with the Black Panther God Buster, the problem was that the teacher of the Black Panther God Buster didn''t have a class, and Laura Ginny was naturally unable to have a class.


    Of course, because Logan himself has experienced many such things before, he has guessed that his every move is being broadcast live, so the whole person looks very serious.


    "Who would be the person who came to me?" Logan''s eyes flickered slightly and began to think in his mind. Of course, Logan was not only thinking about who was looking for himself, but also thinking about who Jimmy Hudson was born with.


    After all, Logan didn''t have an accurate time frame to know when Jimmy Hudson was born, but after Jimmy Hudson showed his ability to turn bone claws into steel claws, Logan was able to determine that Jimmy Hudson was born at least after he injected aidman alloy. In this way, Should be able to rule out more than half of the targets... Probably?

 Chapter 844

    "Hmm?" while logan was thinking, he suddenly sensed something and subconsciously looked to the northwest. Logan''s powerful beast perception ability told him that his eyes should be in that direction!


    "Come with me..." Logan turned to Jimmy Hudson and said.


    "Ah?" Jimmy Hudson looked at Logan, subconsciously followed Logan for two steps, then suddenly stopped, looked at Logan and said, "no, not that side, it''s this side. After that man named me to find you, let me take you to the hotel..."


    "Trust me, my perception tells me it''s on this side!" Logan flashed a trace of confidence in his eyes and looked at Jimmy Hudson''s solemn opening.


    "So..." Jimmy Hudson took a deep breath, looked into Logan''s eyes and said, "I believe you this time, but I hope you won''t make mistakes!"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t be wrong. I''ve even gradually guessed who''s playing tricks!" Logan raised his mouth slightly, looked at Jimmy Hudson and said with a smile, "let''s go. Let me see if you can catch up with me..."


    "Shua!" as Logan''s voice fell, his body directly turned into a residual shadow and ran towards his goal.


    "So fast!" Jimmy Hudson''s eyes widened in an instant. Logan''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t see it clearly with his naked eye, but Jimmy Hudson''s heart filled with a fighting spirit and chased him in the direction of Logan.


    "It seems that the experience of wolf wolf education is still very rich. But there are three times in front of it. It should be enough experience..." Avenger Mansion, Wade looked at the picture of Rogan make complaints about it.


    "To tell the truth, this method is quite good. If I have a son in the future, I will teach him like this... Forget it, the son is too annoying. I''d better have a daughter. The daughter is much more lovely!" Tony Stark muttered along with Wade''s words, and even began to imagine how he would teach his daughter in the future.


    Logan on the other side felt that Jimmy Hudson''s speed was ok, but only a little faster than ordinary people, he gradually slowed down and let Jimmy Hudson keep behind him so as not to lose him.


    "That''s it!" soon, Logan stopped. He looked at a tavern in front of him, his eyes flickered slightly, and said, "is it you? My old brother..."


    "Bang!" just as Logan''s voice fell, a body jumped out of the tavern directly, brutally smashed the tavern door, and jumped in Logan''s direction like a tiger.


    "Bang!" but the next moment, the body directly flew out, fell on the wall, and even collapsed the wall, burying the body.


    "Hahaha!" but there were still bursts of laughter in this body, and then a slovenly and thick man looked up and said mockingly at Logan, "It''s really worthy of being the avenger now. The legendary wolverine, your strength has become so powerful. The little one who followed me and was never my opponent could grow to this extent?"


    "Victor, don''t talk nonsense. At the beginning, the strength between us was always equal. Your strength was greater than me, but my self-healing ability was stronger than you..." thinking that he was still broadcast live by the avenger, Logan watched Victor argue.


    Yes, this strong man is no one else. He is Logan''s brother, Victor the saber toothed tiger. He has the same self-healing ability and immortality as Logan, and is stronger than Logan in terms of strength, speed, observation and perception.


    Unlike Logan wolf''s claws, which grow in meat, Victor''s tiger claws are that his nails grow longer and he also has sharp tiger teeth.


    The only thing that Victor is worse than Logan may be Victor''s willpower. I''m afraid that''s why there is a slight gap between the two people''s self-healing ability.


    It is worth mentioning that Lily is the product of the combination of Logan and Victor genes, and Lily is more like Victor than Logan. After all, Lily''s claws are also generated by nails


    Therefore, in the avenger building, when Lily noticed this, her face changed slightly, and the whole person was stunned.


    "No matter what, you are my sister!" Raz patted lily on the shoulder and said softly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m all right..." bailizi came back, a touch of emotion flashed in her eyes, and then looked at Logan and victor in the picture, with a trace of worry in her eyes.


    "It turned out to be this annoying guy. If it weren''t for this annoying guy, I might be able to defeat the little wolf and change history..." wade looked at Victor and curled his mouth, muttering in some displeasure.


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!" on the other side, victor in front of Logan slowly climbed out of the wall. His fingernails grew slowly, like a sharp dagger, flashing a metallic luster!


    "You!" Logan said in a deep voice with a frozen look and a frown at Victor. "You also participated in the experiment? Did you make it?"


    "Don''t you think your consciousness is stronger than me? Unexpectedly, I can complete this experiment?" Victor''s voice was slightly cold and looked at Logan and said in a deep voice.


    "If you hadn''t survived successfully and owned aidman alloy, do you think you would be my opponent? You would be my loser all your life!"


    "Victor, I thought we would be friends after we dealt with Wade together. Why are you hostile to me after so many years of absence?" Logan frowned and looked at Victor in some confusion.


    "Because I''m not convinced! I''m not convinced that you surpass me!" Victor''s eyes flashed cold. He looked straight into Logan''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "I spent many years trying to get out of this mentality, but unfortunately, I''m getting deeper and deeper!"


    "So I spent an unknown price to get enough aidman alloy for me, but after I suffered great pain and succeeded in the experiment, you changed into an avenger and a superhero in the eyes of the people who once beat and killed us?"


    "Alas! Victor, times have changed, and your thoughts should also change..." Logan sighed and looked at Victor and advised.

 Chapter 845

    At this time, Logan had some helplessness in his heart. Just as Logan said, he thought that after he and Victor killed the reformed Wade, they could become brothers again as they had just begun to travel around the world.


    Therefore, over the years, Logan occasionally misses his brother victor. Especially after the appearance of lily, Logan feels that he should tell Victor about it.


    But I didn''t expect that Victor fell into a knot again at this time. Logan felt that maybe the lily thing could help Victor come out again


    "You know what? At the beginning, I didn''t know how to deal with you, especially you are not a lone wolf now, but I soon found that this boy is similar to you!" however, before Logan organized the language and was ready to say something, Victor looked at Jimmy Hudson who had just run over and said.


    "Although the boy''s hair color is different from you, both his appearance and figure are very similar to the original you. I know, I''m afraid this is the seed left by you, and the opportunity for me to deal with you alone is coming!"


    "Sure enough, even if you have become the so-called Avenger and superhero, you still don''t like to use your brain and think about recklessness as before!"


    "Today, you will pay for your recklessness!"


    "Roar!" said Victor. Without giving Logan a chance to speak, he roared and rushed to Logan''s direction. The aidman alloy steel claw in his hand grabbed Logan''s head!


    "Qiang!" but the next moment, Victor was stunned, because he thought that the invincible aidman alloy steel claw had encountered obstacles and could not enter!


    Although Victor knew that Logan''s skull was also made of aidman alloy, Victor didn''t want to pierce Logan''s skull. He just wanted to cut Logan''s face and let Logan know his strength.


    Unfortunately, even with such a result, Victor did not achieve it, because Logan had turned on aidman alloy transformation at this time


    "You..." Victor looked a little confused at this time. It was obvious that even though Victor knew that logan was now an avenger, he still didn''t know Logan''s specific ability, especially that Logan''s strength had completely exceeded his imagination after many strengthening!


    "Now, can we have a good talk, Victor?" Logan looked at the steel claw placed on Victor''s head, waved it out, looked at Victor seriously and asked.


    "What''s your ability? Did you conduct a new experiment?" Victor looked at Logan''s Edelman alloy in disbelief and couldn''t help asking, "I searched those Edelman alloys. I don''t know how much it cost, but you can get so many Edelman alloys?"


    "Aidman alloy is not a problem. My appearance now is not caused by the experiment you said..." Logan looked at Victor, shook his head and said softly, "this is my ability now. I am no longer the original me..."


    "So what? I don''t believe it. I''ve survived the experiment successfully, and I''m not your opponent!" a trace of discontent flashed in Victor''s eyes. He roared and rushed to Logan''s direction, and the steel claw in his hand grabbed Logan''s vital points.


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    But unfortunately, no matter how Victor attacked Logan, he didn''t bring any harm to Logan. Even Logan didn''t mean to stop. He closed his eyes and let Victor vent his anger.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" after a long time, Victor gasped and stopped. There was still a unwilling light in his eyes, but there was more left, which was Victor''s weakness after recognizing the gap between himself and Logan.


    "Why? Why did you become so strong?" Victor raised his head, looked at Logan intact in front of him, and asked in a deep voice with his teeth.


    "I said, I have a new way to become stronger. This way may also be suitable for you. At least, you can go the way I''m going now..." Logan''s eyes flickered slightly. He looked at Victor and advised.


    What Logan said is naturally the matter of the Panther God buster. In Logan''s opinion, since the Panther God Buster is teaching himself to improve the ability of beast type, it''s not a big problem to teach more than one victor.


    In particular, Logan thinks that the gap between the Panther and the tiger is much smaller than that between the Panther and the wolf and the spider. Maybe Victor, the saber toothed tiger, can understand the power of the beast faster?


    "Damn it! He won''t make decisions without authorization. Did he accept another student for me?" Buster, the Panther God who was watching the play, changed his face, stared at the picture of Logan and said in a deep voice.


    "From Logan''s words, it should not be difficult to understand?" Zeus on one side heard the words of the Panther God Buster, looked at the Panther God buster and said, "it seems that there will be another student on your side!"


    "No! I won''t accept it! I won''t continue to teach new students!" Buster, the Panther God, glared fiercely, and Zeus refused in a deep voice.


    "Hey, sometimes, you can''t refuse. After all, the relationship between Rogan and Mr. Huang Wen seems very good..." Zeus looked at the Panther God bast with a mocking face, "Now Mr. Huang Wen has heard that he is going to seclusion, but if he calls Mr. Huang Wen out because of such a small matter, I don''t know if Mr. Huang Wen will be angry?"


    "You!" Panther God Buster''s face changed slightly. He bit his teeth, took a deep breath and said, "just put one sheep and ten sheep. It doesn''t make any difference!"


    "I can also go?" Victor on the other side heard Logan''s words, his eyes lit up instantly. He looked at Logan with some expectation and asked, "you mean, I can continue to grow stronger like you?"


    "Of course, there is also a premise..." Logan looked at Victor, shook his head and said very seriously, "that is, you didn''t hurt Jimmy''s adoptive parents! Otherwise, neither I nor Jimmy will forgive you! So, Victor, I hope you won''t let us down..."


    Logan''s disappointment naturally includes not only himself and Jimmy Hudson, but also the most critical Lily

 Chapter 846

    "The little guy''s adoptive parents..." Victor''s eyes flickered slightly. He glanced at Jimmy Hudson''s direction, shrugged, looked at Logan, smiled and said.


    "I''m too old to do anything to two ordinary humans. Those two old guys are locked up by me, in the small room behind the first floor of the tavern. However, although I didn''t do anything to them, I didn''t take care of them, so you should be prepared!"


    As soon as victor''s voice fell, Jimmy Hudson rushed directly into the tavern. As for the tavern, there had been no other people for a long time. In other words, what Victor said would not attack ordinary people, but also relative.


    The most important premise is that ordinary people don''t provoke him. If they provoke him, Victor won''t be merciful.


    The people who should have existed in the tavern obviously annoyed victor. As for Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents, who were too old to worry about themselves after being kidnapped by Victor, naturally they won''t annoy victor.


    Soon, Jimmy Hudson found his adoptive parents in the tavern. Their lives were carefree, but it was obvious that they were not feeling well during the kidnapping and looked very weak.


    "Jimmy, let''s go..." Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents were stunned when they saw Jimmy Hudson, and then weakly urged Jimmy Hudson.


    "It''s all right, mom and dad. The matter has been solved. I''ll take you away now..." Jimmy Hudson sighed and picked up his adoptive parents carefully to leave the tavern.


    "It seems that it''s really not dead..." Logan''s beast clearly sensed the situation in the tavern. He looked at Victor, nodded and whispered, "so, you can follow me and go back to the avenger building. You can also take Jimmy and his adoptive parents to have a good rest..."


    "Avenger building..." a glimmer of expectation flashed in Victor''s eyes. Especially when he saw that Logan changed from aidman alloy and returned to normal state, Victor knew that logan was probably a lot ahead of himself, and he might really hope to catch up with Logan!


    Logan looked at Victor''s look, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising slightly. At this time, Logan even began to look forward to it. He didn''t know what Victor would look like when he saw lily.


    Yes, at the beginning, Logan was ready to tell Victor about Lily directly, but after Victor had determined to go to the avenger building, Logan was not in a hurry to tell Victor about it. Logan was ready to surprise victor!


    "Hmm?" however, just as Logan looked at Victor''s mouth slightly raised, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, because he felt a strange smell appearing here in a strange way!


    "Do you want to give up? It really disappoints me. Thanks to so much cost, we let you carry out the aidman alloy experiment, and now you just give up?" just when logan found that there was a strange smell approaching, a sound full of bewitchment echoed around.


    With the sound of "Shua!" Logan felt the sound and subconsciously turned on the transformation of aidman alloy, because Logan clearly knew that there was a strong ability of mind control in the sound!


    Moreover, Logan probably understood why victor and himself had been reconciled before, but finally fell into a knot again. I''m afraid all the reasons are related to the owner of the voice!


    However, Logan can turn on aidman''s alloy transformation and resist this mind control ability, but Victor and Jimmy Hudson who just walked out of the pub don''t have this ability!


    Therefore, when the sound sounded, Victor and Jimmy Hudson immediately lost control, especially Jimmy Hudson, who had never experienced anything. He directly threw his adoptive parents on the ground, stabbed a sharp steel claw in his hand and rushed in the direction of Logan.


    "Hum!" Logan looked at Jimmy Hudson and Victor, and couldn''t help humming coldly. His body shape disappeared in place. Logan''s speed really burst out, which is far beyond the comparison of Jimmy Hudson and victor!


    Just like the gap between Peter Parker and Wade, the power and speed gap between Logan and Jimmy Hudson and Victor is even greater than the gap between them and ordinary people!


    "Get out of here!" Logan''s beast sensed that he was locked in a position, and his body rushed over in an instant. The hard work of the flame surging on the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand stabbed him fiercely.


    "Poof!" a figure fell out of the crack between the different space and the conventional space. It was a very similar existence to the Night Walker, like a devil, but his overall skin color was dark red, which made him more like a devil!


    Yes, the fallen guy is the famous red devil among the mutants and the father of the Night Walker!


    "How could it be? How did you find me? Why did your claws stab me?" the next moment, the body of the red devil disappeared from Logan''s claws. He floated in the air, glared at Logan''s direction and said in a deep voice.


    "Flying? Do you think it''s useful for you to fly?" a cold flash flashed in Logan''s eyes. Although Logan didn''t recognize the identity of the red devil, Logan didn''t like the guy who can control others'' mind and let others make decisions against their wishes, especially his relatives controlled by the red devil!


    "Bang!" at the next moment, Logan showed the red devil what is called violence aesthetics. Logan''s feet suddenly made a force, and his own strength and the strength of aidman alloy suddenly burst out, trampling on the ground directly.


    Logan''s body jumped up directly and jumped in the direction of the red devil!


    However, at this time, Logan was able to jump at an ultra-high level through strong power, even no worse than the flying one!


    "How could it be? Are you still the Wolverine?" the red devil''s eyes flashed incredible light, and his body quickly disappeared in place to avoid Logan''s attack.


    With the sound of "bang!" Logan landed boldly. He didn''t even need to bounce twice to cushion the impact. Instead, he jumped up again and rushed to the new direction of the red devil, or predicted the direction of the red devil!

 Chapter 847

    "Is this still a wolf? This performance is completely a hawk. I think of the combination of hawk and Wolf..." not only the red devil is a little difficult to accept the strength shown by Logan at this time, but also Wade, who is watching the war, can''t help muttering.


    "Hmm?" Bruce Banner looked at wade in surprise when he heard Wade''s words, because he didn''t quite understand what the combination of hawk and Logan meant.


    "Oh, yes, everyone in the world, or the superheroes who joined the avenger alliance before, have become stronger. Even Steve Rogers, who was originally a mortal, doesn''t look like a person..." wade ignored Bruce Banner''s questions and continued to mutter.


    "However, there are many fewer people in the avenger alliance. Is it because they are too weak or because they don''t stand high enough?"


    "And the red devil seems to have something to do with that Raz over there, or with his mother. Forget it, it''s too messy. I don''t want to..."


    "With his mother? Is it a night walker?" Raz heard Wade muttering one after another. When he even mentioned himself, Raz''s eyes flickered slightly. He looked at the red devil pursued by his father Logan as if he realized something. He couldn''t help muttering, "it''s really a bit messy!"


    No wonder Raz feels confused. Can he not be confused? Victor, who just fought with Raz''s father Logan, is Lily''s father or mother. Now he is fighting with Logan, the father of Night Walker, and Raz is the half brother of Night Walker. In this case, everyone is related


    However, even those who are related to one''s family also have the difference of alienation and closeness. Moreover, from the perspective of Logan, he really has no relationship with the red devil. At most, Raz, Logan''s son, has a little relationship with the son of the red devil.


    Therefore, don''t say that Logan doesn''t know this relationship at this time. Even if he knows it, Logan won''t be merciful at all. In particular, Logan found that the red devil''s body flew higher and higher, but he didn''t mean to put away his control over victor and Jimmy Hudson.


    Even, because victor and Jimmy Hudson can''t keep up with Logan, they have begun to attack each other. You stabbed me and I gave you a claw, which angered Logan even more!


    "Bang!" with a sound, Logan, who jumped higher and higher, fell to the ground again, making a dull noise. A cold flash flashed in his eyes, and then gently clicked his watch.


    With the sound of "buzzing", a mass of nano materials suddenly spread out in the watch, and then the mass of nano materials condensed into a pair of wings and appeared behind Logan!


    Fight spirit and turn wings! I still haven''t appeared for a long time. Wearing some troublesome Douqi wing, I finally appeared again at this moment. Moreover, it seems that the new Douqi wing has become a new high-tech, and even its appearance is not as inferior as before.


    At this time, Logan, who is hovering behind the qiqihua wing, is a little like an angel. If you exclude the aidman alloy steel claw in Logan''s hand


    At this time, the reason why Douqi Huayi can become like this is due to the credit of Tony Stark and others. Of course, another person has to mention, that is princess Surui from wakanda.


    After Princess Surui came to the avenger building, Tony Stark adhered to the fine tradition from Huang Wen and carefully built Princess Surui into a new wage earner of the avenger alliance, which is also free.


    It has to be said that Tony Stark has begun to change. You know, he looked down on Huang Wen''s behavior before, but he didn''t expect that he has become like this now.


    Of course, Tony Stark''s main reason for doing this is that his previous method has failed on Princess Surui.


    At the beginning, Tony Stark wanted to pay, and even prepared to pay a large amount of money. However, Princess Surui is also the princess of wakanda. Wakanda with a lot of vibration gold is really not a poor place.


    Even Princess Surui can perfectly say the sentence "I''m not interested in money", because money has no effect on Princess Surui!


    Therefore, Tony Stark can only use the flickering Dharma and dream of asking for safety with the whole land, so that Princess Surui can work for them for free.


    At this time, the Qi fighting wing on Logan''s back is a material evidence that Princess Su Rui works for free.


    Let''s not mention Princess Su Rui''s work for the time being. After Logan took the fighting spirit wing, the red devil on the other side changed his face in an instant!


    Because logan was almost like an angel at this time, the red devil thought of some bad memories. Therefore, the red devil was also angry. He waved at Logan directly, and a strong dark purple light rushed to Logan''s body!


    "Shua!" but Logan directly avoided the attack from the red devil without blowing. The whole man flew into the sky. The hot flame surged on the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand. When the red devil was angry and didn''t escape, he directly cut the body of the red devil!


    "Damn it!" when he was hurt, the red devil finally came back. He knew that he could not be Logan''s enemy, so the heart center of the red devil retired, because he felt that if he didn''t go again, he was really likely to die here!


    The red devil is also a mutant who has lived for thousands of years. His ability includes longevity, and the red devil also has far more healing ability than ordinary people.


    However, in the face of Logan, such healing ability is not enough to see, especially in Logan''s flaming steel claw, which contains hot power, making it difficult for the red devil to give full play to his self-healing ability!


    "Shua!" the red devil looked at Logan, who rushed over again. His body instantly disappeared in place and appeared in a higher altitude. Then he avoided the flame knife from Logan again and continued to go high into the sky.


    "What does he want to do?" Logan looked at the disappearing red devil with a flash of hesitation in his eyes and couldn''t help but say, "does this guy want to lead me to outer space? It''s ridiculous. Does he think that in outer space, he can restrict or trap me?"


    However, Logan is obviously arrogant at this time, especially from fighting with the red devil to now, Logan has always had the upper hand, which makes him subconsciously despise the red devil. At least, Logan despises the intelligence of the red devil!

 Chapter 848

    "Hmm? No!" soon, Logan paid a price for his arrogance, because when he flew up all the way, he suddenly found that the body of the red devil did not continue to rise, and the body of the red devil directly appeared on the ground. The red devil intended to attract Logan before!


    After all, the red devil''s ability is fleeting, but Logan only relies on the fighting spirit wing to fly. There is still a big gap between the two sides. Before, the red devil appeared closer, and the fighting spirit wing was fast enough to make up for the gap between the two.


    However, when logan appeared in the air and the red devil appeared on the ground, this difference was instantly reflected.


    "Goodbye, Wolverine!" at this time, the red devil appeared next to victor and Jimmy Hudson, who were full of blood. His voice spoke to Logan with a trace of mockery, and then disappeared in place with the bodies of Victor and Jimmy Hudson.


    With the sound of "Dong!", Logan fell to the ground at high speed and directly hit the ground into a big pit, but even so, he still didn''t catch up with the red devil. There were only his adoptive parents and Jimmy Hudson around, and their state was obviously not very good.


    "Well, Logan seems to have taken off..." in the avenger building, Tony Stark looked at Logan emitting bursts of golden light in the pit and couldn''t help muttering.


    "The little wolf has no way. After all, the little wolf doesn''t know the specific ability of the red devil!" wade glanced at Laura Ginny and others, and began to defend Logan.


    "Moreover, although the little wolf is very powerful now, the problem is that he really doesn''t have many ways to deal with the red devil, which is also a problem of restraint of ability..."


    "Yes, Logan has hurt the red devil many times, but the problem is that the red devil, like a loach, only touches Logan and never gives him a chance again. Even if the rest of us go there, I''m afraid the result will not be very good..." Steve Rogers nodded at the words and said along with Wade''s words.


    "OK, first prepare the medical room. He should bring Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents back for cultivation..." lily directly interrupted Steve Rogers, looked at the picture, climbed out of the pit, walked to Logan of Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents and said.


    "Yes! First solve the problem of Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents, and then we''ll find the location of the red devil. I think he won''t leave the earth?" Bruce Banner nodded and looked at the crowd and whispered.


    "Buzz!" Bruce Banner''s voice just fell, and a blue light flashed in the avenger building. Logan came back with Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents.


    "Take them to the infirmary first and don''t let them have an accident!" Logan said solemnly, handing Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents to the students on the second floor.


    "Don''t worry, uncle wolf, give it to us!" the student on the second floor looked at Logan, smiled and nodded, took Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents and turned to the infirmary.


    "This time, I''m careless, otherwise, that guy won''t take victor and Jimmy so easily!" Logan turned to the Avengers and said solemnly. "So, how much do you know about him? Silly girl, can you find his trace?"


    "Obviously, this guy is not in the city we know..." silly girl looked at Logan, shrugged her shoulders and said softly, "at least, I have directly transferred the cameras of all cities, and I haven''t found any trace of this guy. Maybe banner just really crow mouth. This red devil is really not on the earth!"


    "Can I blame this?" Bruce Banner twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Of course, it''s impossible to blame you for this. This time, it''s my fault! I''ll get them back!" Logan said in a deep voice with a fine flash in his eyes. "If not, I''ll go to the boss and let the boss find their trace. I don''t believe it. He can hide where the boss can''t find them!"


    "Well, there''s no need to bother Mr. Huang Wen!" Buster and Zeus, the Panther God, stiffened when they heard the speech. To tell the truth, they were afraid of Huang Wen. It''s OK that Huang Wen wasn''t in the avenger building. If Huang Wen appeared in the avenger building, they might be uncomfortable.


    "Two teachers have a way?" Logan heard what the Panther God buster and Zeus said almost at the same time. His eyes suddenly brightened and looked at them expectantly.


    "Well, it''s not difficult. The guy called the red devil just now has a unique ability. His blinking ability actually uses a different space as a transit station for blinking, so you can know his blinking track only by finding the different space..." the Panther God Buster looked at Zeus, The Panther God Buster chose to speak.


    "Different space? Strange?" Logan subconsciously thought of strange when he heard different space. After all, in Logan''s view, different space sounds no different from other dimensions.


    "One thing doesn''t bother the two masters. After all, that strange has Mr. Huang Wen''s task. It''s better to keep a good eye on the movements of all dimensions and don''t be distracted. I''ll do it to the end, help you find a different space, and then find the whereabouts of the red devil!" Buster, the Black Panther God, heard Logan''s words and hurriedly said.


    "Moreover, this is also my application about your beast perception. At our level, beast perception has long been transformed into a mental existence, and even stronger and more comprehensive than the perception of general mental power!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of panther God Buster, a powerful breath broke out from Panther God buster. It was a pure smell of wild animals, which made the surrounding Avengers subconsciously step back.


    "Found it!" but soon, the breath of Black Panther God Buster dissipated, and a fine light flashed in his eyes. It''s not very difficult for a strong father to find the place of the red devil!


    "Really? Where?" Logan and others'' eyes lit up and looked forward to the Panther God buster.

 Chapter 849

    "Just now, the silly lady said well. The red devil is really not in the city. They are on an island. There are not only him, but also several people. Their abilities are quite good..." the Panther God Buster smiled after looking at the silly girl.


    "It''s in the islands again, silly girl. It seems that we need to launch more satellites to monitor these islands, and there are some things we don''t know..." Tony Stark heard the words of panther God Buster, his eyes flickered slightly and couldn''t help but say.


    "Indeed, last time Ajax hid in an island, this time the red devil also hid in an island. It seems that these guys know the existence of our Avenger alliance and are deliberately avoiding us!" Logan said in a deep voice with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "Logan, this time, you don''t want to do it alone? At least, you should need some help, don''t you?" John looked at Logan with some expectation and said.


    "I really need help, but what I need is at least immune to mind control. Obviously, you''re not very good, John..." Logan looked at John, shook his head and said solemnly, "you should know how much trouble it will cause us if you are controlled by the opposite side!"


    What Logan said, of course, was the last time that John was controlled by Ajax. That time was when John showed his strength, but unfortunately, John was directly controlled by Ajax halfway, and even nearly hurt the Avengers!


    "Mind control, what a trouble!" John heard Logan''s words, his eyes flashed a little unhappy, and he couldn''t help muttering.


    "Count me, I can resist mind control by the law of Buddha!" Huang Liang stood up, looked at Logan and said.


    "Count me in. I have a set of nano armor that can resist the ability of mind. I''ll change it now!" Tony Stark also quickly opened his mouth and signed up.


    "Count me in, if he dares to control me, he will regret it!" Wade said softly, looking at Logan with a mysterious smile in his eyes.


    "Well, I''m talking about the avenger, Wade, you''re not the avenger..." Logan looked at Wade and thought of Wade''s strength. Logan declined with some hesitation.


    "Wow! Little wolf! I''m so disappointed in you. I just said a good word for you. Now you despise me and treat me as an outsider?!" wade burst his hair and shouted when he heard Logan''s words.


    "Uncle wolf, you''d better take him away, or we can''t treat people in the avenger building..." Zhong Qiang looked at Logan helplessly and said.


    "Count me, Hawk is immune to most mind control now!" Bruce Banner said, looking at Logan. "And I think you need a sub heavenly father to suppress the field, don''t you?"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I''m going to let Wanda follow. It''s safe..." Logan heard Bruce Banner''s words and whispered.


    "Let''s go together. I''ll inform Wanda..." silly girl smiled at Logan and said, "I naturally want to follow. After all, I can''t be controlled by the so-called spiritual power like you!"


    "Hey! Huang Liang and silly girl have to follow. Who will follow us?" Buster, the Panther God, listened to the dialogue of the Avengers and couldn''t help sending a message to Zeus.


    "Does the other party have a heavenly father? Such a configuration is not enough to have a sub heavenly father?" Zeus asked suspiciously, looking at the voice of the Panther God bast.


    "What if the car overturns? If Huang Liang and silly girl have an accident, aren''t you afraid of Mr. Huang Wen running out?" Black Panther God Buster looked at Zeus sternly and warned.


    "You''re too afraid of Mr. Huang''s question. It''s like what kind of beast Mr. Huang''s question is..." Zeus looked at the Panther God bast and shook his head helplessly.


    "So are you going?" Black Panther God Buster rolled his eyes angrily and asked the voice.


    "Go! Why don''t you go?" Zeus stood up without hesitation, looked at Logan and others, found a perfect reason and said, "I think it''s a little boring to watch behind the scenes. I want to see the battle on the front line. You shouldn''t refuse?"


    "Mr. Zeus, if you want to follow, follow..." logan was stunned when he heard what Zeus said, and then said with a smile.


    Logan naturally wouldn''t object to Zeus going with him. After all, in Logan''s view, such a strong father can be easily resolved no matter what kind of situation he encounters.


    "Let''s go!" soon, silly girl looked at Zeus, Wanda, Logan, Huang Liang, Tony Stark, Bruce Banner who had become hawk and Wade.


    With a bright blue light flashing, silly girl and others disappeared in situ and went to the island where the red devil was located.


    A little ahead of time, the red devil appeared here with a mocking smile on his face and threw victor and Jimmy Hudson to the ground.


    "Red devil? Are you hurt? Hmm? Victor? Who is this boy?" Donald Pierce, the lowest ranking on the island, hurried over when he heard the news. It is worth mentioning that this character is the guy who mocks Logan and claims to be a fan of Logan in the Wolverine three movies!


    "It''s all right. I''ll recover from this little injury soon!" the red devil glanced at Donald Pierce, took a deep breath and said, "However, the wolverine is much more powerful than we thought. I didn''t expect that such a powerful younger generation would be born among the mutants, and his strength is completely inconsistent with what Victor said. There must be something wrong!"


    "Is Wolverine so powerful? Even you are defeated in his hands?" Donald pierce asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes, frowning at the red devil.


    "Bang!" at the next moment, Donald Pierce''s body flew out directly and fell to the ground. It was the red devil''s murderous eyes that greeted him!


    "Boy, you can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense, you know?" the red devil''s threatening voice didn''t hide at all, and the injury left by Logan on the red devil was slowly recovering under the action of time.

 Chapter 850

    "What happened?" soon, a man and a woman came out after hearing the news. They glanced at Donald pierce who fell to the ground, and soon looked at the red devil and asked.


    "It''s all right. I accidentally angered the red devil. It''s my fault..." before the red devil spoke, Donald pierce bit his teeth, lay on the ground and said respectfully to a man and a woman, "please forgive me for disturbing the black king and black queen!"


    "Pierce, you don''t have to be so humble. There is no difference between us in the Hellfire club. Besides, if you didn''t contact the black queen, I couldn''t live. You have made great contributions to our Hellfire club!" the black king took a deep look at Donald pierce and said with a smile.


    "I''m also impulsive. It''s mainly our intelligence, which seems to be a little behind..." the red devil took a deep breath when he heard the black king''s words, alleviated his anger and said.


    The black king and the black queen in the island are not ordinary people. The black king''s name is Sebastian Shaw. At first, they were the old enemies of Charles and magneto. For a long time, Charles and magneto were not Sebastian Shaw''s opponents.


    Even, the magneto''s mother was killed by Sebastian Shaw or in front of the young magneto. He brought enough hatred and childhood shadow to magneto!


    In the end, with the cooperation of Charles and magneto, Sebastian Shaw was killed. Everyone thought he was dead, but he lived again. The reason is because of the black queen.


    If the black king is an old monster who has lived for a hundred years, then the black queen can be called a God who has lived for tens of thousands of years!


    Yes, the black queen has lived for tens of thousands of years. Her original name is selenegario. She is both a mutant and a magician. She is proficient in all kinds of magic. In front of her, she claims to be the Apocalypse of the ancestor of the mutant. It''s not enough to see!


    Of course, not to mention the black queen, even the Red Devils on one side are not much younger than the apocalypse. In fact, their two ages are between Bozhong!


    Serenegario can live for thousands of years, and her strength can''t be underestimated. That''s why even when Buster, the Panther God, knew that Wanda would follow the Avengers to this nameless Island, he still didn''t trust Zeus to follow.


    "Our intelligence is out of date? Isn''t that your problem?" Sebastian Shaw''s eyes flickered slightly. He looked straight into the red devil''s eyes and said, "since I was resurrected to the present, our understanding of the outside world depends on your blinking ability. You are also collecting intelligence..."


    "After all, you not only have the ability to control your mind, but also have the ability to change your appearance. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to collect intelligence?"


    "Although the Avengers alliance is exposed obviously, few people know their real strength, especially in New York, and I can''t directly enter..." the red devil sighed and looked at Sebastian Shaw and said.


    "Therefore, I can only get some information about Wolverine from saber toothed tiger. I was going to seize Wolverine and understand the secret of the whole Avenger alliance through this opportunity, but I didn''t expect that the plan failed!"


    "Hmm?" the voice of the red devil just fell. Selenegario''s face changed slightly. Looking at the direction behind the red devil, he said in a deep voice, "it seems that your plan is not a failure. At least, the avenger alliance should be pursuing!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of selenegario, a blue light appeared behind the red devil. Silly girl, Zeus, Wanda, hawk, Logan, Huang Liang, Tony Stark and wade all appeared here!


    "Avenger alliance?" the red devil felt the fluctuation of space. His face suddenly changed, frowned, looked at Logan and others, and said in a deep voice, "you unexpectedly caught up here? How did you do it?!"


    "How did you do it? Guess?" there was a cold flash in Logan''s eyes. He saw victor and Jimmy Hudson lying on the side. Their bodies turned into a shadow and rushed in the direction of them.


    "Shua!" at this time, a whirlwind appeared between Logan and victor. Logan frowned and directly turned on aidman alloy to meet the whirlwind.


    "When!" a sound of metal collision echoed around. The next moment, a man wearing a green helmet without a red tank, whose shape was somewhat similar, but whose height and weight were far less than that, fell to the ground.


    This man''s nickname is whirlwind, and his ability is to use the rotation of his body to create whirlwind, but it is obvious that such ability is not enough to see when facing Logan who turns on the transformation of aidman alloy!


    Although the collision between whirlwind and logan was not killed on the spot, it was not much better. The whole person was dizzy and didn''t mean to stand up for a long time.


    "Hum!" Logan snorted coldly, continued to walk to victor and Jimmy Hudson, directly picked them up, ignored Sebastian Shaw and others, and directly turned back to the camp of the Avengers alliance.


    "How brave!" Sebastian Shaw had never been ignored like this. He shouted angrily, and an energy beam burst out of his palm and blasted in the direction of Logan.


    "Buzz!" but the next moment, something that Sebastian Shaw didn''t expect happened. A golden light poured out of Logan, directly offsetting the energy he released!


    "What? You can also absorb energy?" subconsciously, Sebastian Shaw thought that Logan also has the ability to absorb energy, because this is Sebastian Shaw''s own variant ability!


    "No! It''s impossible! Wolverine can''t have such strong strength. Who are you?" soon, Sebastian Shaw came back. He looked at Logan''s direction, shook his head and asked in a deep voice.


    "Ha ha." Logan turned and glanced at Sebastian Shaw. He didn''t mean to answer, but walked to Wanda with Victor and Jimmy Hudson and said softly, "Wanda, please..."


    "No problem..." Wanda looked at Victor and Jimmy Hudson and waved. A crimson chaotic magic rushed to them. The next moment, their eyes flashed a clear light and recovered from their mental control.

 Chapter 851

    "Eh?" serenegario''s eyes suddenly brightened when she saw the chaotic magic. Her eyes flashed fine light and looked straight at Wanda, as if she was excited to see her prey!


    Wanda also felt the eyes from selenegario. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned. She didn''t even need to use chaotic magic. Wanda could know that selenegario was absolutely full of malice to her!


    "Why am I here?" asked Jimmy Hudson, frowning at Logan when he regained his consciousness. "Where are my parents? Where are they? Are they all right?"


    "They''re all right. They''re healing in the avenger building and can recover completely in a long time. You should leave first. There''s going to be a big war here..." Logan said, looking at Victor and Jimmy Hudson.


    "In the avenger building, don''t mess around and wait for us to go back, you know, Victor?"


    "I want to tear this guy up!" said Victor in a deep voice, with a murderous intention in his eyes and looking in the direction of the red devil.


    "You don''t have this strength yet, so you can only think about this kind of thing, but don''t worry, I''ll finish it for you!" Logan winked at silly girl, looked at Victor and said.


    "Buzz!" with a flash of blue light, Victor and Jimmy Hudson disappeared into the unknown island.


    "What a magical space force. I''ve never seen such a pure space force..." selenegario''s eyes flickered slightly, looking thoughtfully at the disappeared victor and Jimmy Hudson.


    "When these Avengers are taken down, we can know what kind of secrets they have!" Sebastian Shaw took a deep breath, turned his eyes, looked at hawk, smiled and said, "that ugly guy over there, dare you come and fight with me?"


    "Hawk!" when he heard Sebastian Shaw call himself ugly, hawk was unhappy. He rushed directly in front of Sebastian Shaw and punched Sebastian Shaw in the head!


    "Bang!" echoed in the whole nameless Island, but what Haoke didn''t expect was that Sebastian Shaw''s body didn''t retreat at all, as if his strength was not worth mentioning for Sebastian Shaw!


    Sebastian Shaw''s eyes flashed with excitement. He had never seen such a powerful and pure power. This powerful power was absorbed into his body by his variant ability, which made his strength, physical strength, speed and endurance grow beyond imagination!


    Yes, Sebastian Shaw''s absorptive ability can absorb all forms of energy and convert it into his own energy. Moreover, Sebastian Shaw can decide whether to release this force or improve his body quality.


    For Sebastian Shaw, pure power like Haoke is the best and most easy to absorb!


    "Is that the only way? Haoke, that''s all!" of course, Sebastian Shaw did not want to expose his meaning, even looked at Haoke and sneered directly.


    "Hawk is angry!" Hawk is a person who can''t stand ridicule. Even though hawk''s intelligence level has improved a lot, this still hasn''t changed.


    Therefore, Haoke angrily put away his fist, and then threw a punch at Sebastian Shaw. Sebastian Shaw still didn''t mean to dodge. After all, he came to absorb Haoke''s power. How could he choose to dodge?


    With the sound of "bang!", Hawke''s fist blew on Sebastian Shaw''s face with a strong momentum and a broken sound, but it was no different from the punch just now, and this powerful force was also completely absorbed by Sebastian Shaw.


    "Hawk?" Hawk''s eyes were full of confusion. He didn''t understand why his fist had no effect on Sebastian Shaw. Subconsciously, hawk looked in the direction of Logan. At this time, hawk even felt that he should have met an enemy like Logan or Steve Rogers''s new shield.


    "It''s still not so good! Look at my punch!" Sebastian Shaw''s voice took a trace of disdain, and then when Haoke turned his head and looked at Logan, he hit Haoke.


    "Bang!" with a sound, hawk''s body flew out, and fell to the ground in a very embarrassed way, making hawk seven meat and eight vegetarian.


    "Hawk really can''t escape the fate of being beaten out first every time!" Tony Stark looked at hawk who fell to the ground and couldn''t help shaking his head. He had found that every time he fought, as long as hawk rushed out first, hawk would inevitably be flown back by a wasted hammer, except when fighting in other universes.


    "Haoke, the boss taught you to break through the power law understood by the sub heavenly father?" silly girl looked at Haoke''s appearance of being forced to get up from the ground at this time. She couldn''t help shaking her head and whispered a reminder.


    Yes, at this time, Huang Wen was watching the war in the quantum field space. After seeing that Haoke was hammered away, he suddenly found that Haoke had not fought well since he broke through to the sub heavenly Father level, let alone used his power law. So Huang Wen asked silly girl to retell it.


    "Hawk? The law of power? Master?" Hawk subconsciously scratched his head when he heard silly girl''s words, because in his impression, Huang Wen didn''t teach him to use the law of power, but Hawk is not a man at the top of his head. Since he has heard the law of power, he will naturally use it!


    "Buzzing!" suddenly, hawk''s breath became different. A kick under his feet shook the whole nameless island. Then hawk''s body rushed to Sebastian Shaw like an arrow.


    "So fast!" an idea flashed through Sebastian Shaw''s heart. He didn''t expect that a powerful superhero like hawk could burst out so fast.


    "Bang!" and the next moment, Haoke''s fist blew on Sebastian Shaw''s face again. Sebastian Shaw''s absorption capacity was running crazy and constantly absorbing the power from Haoke, but it was obvious that Sebastian Shaw''s face began to deform gradually, which showed that this was Sebastian Shaw''s limit!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Today it''s two shifts. Let''s have some support from those who can support genuine books. There are fewer and fewer bookings. There are more than 4000 high bookings. All bookings are just over 600 and are still declining. There are even 30 new chapters every day

 Chapter 852

    Change in an hour


    "Boom!" as Kurt''s angry voice echoed in the affiliated dimension space, the whole affiliated dimension space also vibrated constantly, as if some could not bear the divine power from Kurt.


    "Asgard! Feel the fear brought by the God of fear!" Kur''s body gradually expanded, and his originally dry and thin body gradually filled up. However, the only thing that has not changed is Kur''s old face. The power of years has left a deep mark on him. Even if Kur restores his divine power and freedom, It can''t be washed clean.


    "Someone can stop you..." when Kur''s breath reached the level of heavenly Father, which was stronger than Haila, but it was limited, Haila frowned and said.


    "Someone can stop me? Who?" Kur''s eyes flashed a cold light, and the powerful breath directly deterred Haila, but a death power eliminated Kur''s power.


    "So, is it you? Do you want to stand on the opposite side of me, on the side of your waste brother?" Kur put away his momentum and looked at Hera mockingly.


    "Stand on that waste side? Does he deserve it?" Hella asked with disdain.


    "Hmm?" Kur raised his eyebrows when he heard Hella''s words, and then smiled. "Yes, the throne of Asgard should also be your goal. If you can''t push your waste brother down to the throne of God, you can''t really return to Asgard and achieve the realm of heavenly father?"


    "Even if you become the Lord of the dimension of hell, you will also be limited by Asgard''s death goddess throne, unless you are willing to give up the death goddess throne and completely become a lord of hell..."


    "But it''s hard for you to accept? The death goddess throne is for you, but your foundation. If you are willing to give up, you have already given up the death goddess throne in the years when you have been suppressed?"


    "In this way, it will fulfill Odin''s wish?" Hella said with a sneer and disdain, "If I give up the throne of the goddess of death, I will no longer be qualified to become the God King of Asgard, and I can''t pose a real threat to Asgard. Isn''t that what Odin wanted to see at the beginning? He sealed me for this purpose?"


    "Yes, from what I know about him, he just wants you to give up the goddess of death and lose the qualification to get the king of Asgard..." Kur nodded and looked at Haila and agreed.


    "That''s why I can''t let Odin''s wish come true! Even if he can''t save his strength for thousands of years, I can''t let him do it!" Hella said in a deep voice with a cold flash in her eyes.


    "So, who can stop me? Could it be that there is a strong father among Asgard who is assisting your waste brother?" Kur looked at Hella''s anger and raised his mouth slightly, as if some conspiracy had succeeded.


    Yes, it''s not just Haila who wants to use Kur, but Kur also wants to use Haila. After all, Kur knows nothing about external things at this time, and Haila needs to help him get familiar with these things. The most important thing is that Kur already knows the purpose of Haila. Haila covets the position of Asgard God King. Why doesn''t Kur want to become Asgard God King again?


    Even, Kur wants to spread his fear to the whole nine realms with the help of the status of Asgard God King. At that time, his strength may go further, achieve a higher level, and even find Odin''s revenge!


    "Do you think Odin will rest assured that a God King of sub heavenly Father level will guard Asgard?" Haila returned to her mind, took a deep look at Kur and said, "especially when Odin knows that you and I may break through the seal and retaliate against Asgard at any time..."


    "So, does Asgard really have a strong father?" Kur''s eyes coagulated. He only speculated before, but in Kur''s view, there should not be a strong father in Asgard, especially a strong father. How can a strong father be willing to subordinate to and assist tor?


    "No, it''s not Asgard. There is a strong father in this atrium, or in this earth!" Hella''s face became solemn. She took a deep breath and said in a deep voice.


    "Atrium? Earth? This weak race can also give birth to the father level strong?" Kur frowned, as if he didn''t understand why the earth gave birth to the father level strong beyond his imagination.


    "Yes, that guy, called Huang Wen, is a strong father in heaven and the guardian of the earth!" Hella nodded and explained.


    "Father level strong man? How long has he been a father? What''s his strength?" Kur asked after a little thought, looking at Haila.


    "I don''t know how long he has achieved the heavenly Father level, but it shouldn''t be too long..." Hella shook her head seriously and said, "but his strength can''t be underestimated. He has a frightening record. He once killed Mephisto, the Lord of hell, and suffered a heavy blow to Lucifer!"


    "Mephisto?! Lucifer?!" as Asgard''s former God King and God of fear, although Kur and Mephisto and Lucifer do not have much intersection, he still knows a thing or two about the strength of Mephisto and Lucifer.


    Although Mephisto and Lucifer are not the top of the heavenly Father, they are definitely not weak. Huang Wen can kill Mephisto and hit Lucifer hard, which is enough to prove Huang Wen''s strength!


    "With such a strong fighting force, it should be a cooperative relationship with Odin?" Kur quickly thought of something, looked at Haila and asked, "after all, such a strong man can''t be subordinate to Odin, let alone to Thor..."


    "Since it''s a cooperative relationship, what conditions did Odin give Huang? We can give the same conditions or even more. At that time, we only need to deal with one Thor. Isn''t it much easier?"


    Kur is not stupid. After learning the strength of Huang Wen, he didn''t mean to be hard with Huang Wen directly. He can easily regain the throne of Asgard God King. Why did Kur use a more troublesome method?


    "How can it be so easy?" Hella sneered, glanced lightly at Kur and said, "if such a method works, why should I come to you? He is the guardian of the earth and cooperates with Odin. Do you think he will see the gods of our negative gods?"

 Chapter 853

    Change in an hour


    Just when Huang Wen came out of Saka with Loki, Thor and valkiri, the female god of martial arts, Jane foster and others on earth were also connected back to the avenger building by the space gem portal. All this was seen by heimdar.


    As for the next thing, heimdar didn''t know, because the avenger building was shielded by the power of the immortal sword array, even heimdar couldn''t see or hear what happened inside.


    "Jane, how is she now?" Thor asked, looking at Odin anxiously.


    "I don''t know. Heimdal can''t see the follow-up..." Odin saw Thor''s expression, subconsciously frowned and whispered.


    "No! Mr. Huang asked, let''s go back to earth and see how Jane is now!" Thor quickly turned his head, looked at Huang and said.


    "Wait!" this is, the silent female warrior valkiri frowned, looked at Thor and said in a deep voice, "that''s not what you told me before we came back..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s really urgent. Can we wait for us to come back and deal with your affairs? After all, I don''t know what happened to Jane now..." Thor heard the words of Valkyrie, the female martial god, flashed a trace of apology in his eyes, tentatively looked at Valkyrie and discussed.


    "Hmm? Who is she? Aren''t you friends?" Odin heard Thor''s dialogue with the female martial god valkiri, and then looked at the female martial god valkiri. This time, Odin finally sensed the breath of Asgard people from the female martial god valkiri.


    "Wait, are you from Asgard?" Odin subconsciously frowned, looked up and down at valkiri, the female martial god, and asked.


    "Your Majesty is really forgetful!" when the female martial god valkiri heard Odin''s question, she couldn''t help sneering, looked at Odin mockingly and said, "how many years has the female martial god Corps disappeared, and you don''t remember it at all?"


    "Female martial god?!" Odin''s eyes could not help freezing. He did not expect that he would hear the name of female martial god again. He always thought that female martial god had died in that war. Unexpectedly, a female martial god would appear in front of him at this time.


    "Valkyrie? That girl?" frejia looked at Valkyrie, the female martial god, as if she suddenly recognized Valkyrie''s identity and shouted out her name.


    "It''s a great honor that Tian Tian still knows me!" valkiri, the female god of martial arts, pretended to be flattered, looked at frejia and said with a very exaggerated appearance.


    "I''m sorry about what happened in those years..." Odin came back and looked at the female martial god valkiri with some apology.


    "Apologize? That''s it?" the female martial god valkiri glared at Odin and asked in a deep voice. "Dare you say that you didn''t deliberately send us to deal with Haila and let us die? Don''t you just want us all to die?"


    "Yes, I did think so..." Odin sighed slightly and said with some guilt. "At that time, Haila wanted to continue to conquer the whole universe and was not satisfied with such a place as the ninth world, but I know that this is impossible. There are too many powerful and strong people in the universe that Haila didn''t know..."


    "I''m worried that Haila''s leading expedition will bring devastating disaster to Asgard, so I sealed Haila and wanted to stop her completely..."


    "But I didn''t expect that Hella was so stubborn and wanted to break through the seal and make a comeback, which once again plunged Asgard into war..."


    "At the beginning, there were many hell lords who helped Hella break through the seal, especially Mephisto. Afterwards, I directly hit Mephisto''s hell dimension and killed him. Unfortunately, the original Mephisto still has the position of hell Lord. I can''t completely destroy the hell dimension. I can only let him go..."


    "I don''t want to listen to this!" warkiri, the female martial god, heard Odin''s brilliant achievements at the beginning of that year, and some angry interrupted Odin and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Oh, sorry, it''s easy to recall the past when people are old..." Odin was interrupted by the female martial god valkiri. He didn''t mean to be angry at all, but looked at the female martial god valkiri with an apologetic face and said.


    "It was precisely because Haila wanted to make a comeback that I thought about withdrawing Asgard''s army from the historical stage, especially the world-famous female warrior Legion..."


    "Therefore, I sent your female warrior Legion to attack the escaped Haila. Even if I knew that your female warrior Legion could not be Haila''s opponent..."


    "I''m going to kill you!" at this time, the female martial god valkiri seemed to be torn by Odin. The whole person fell into a state of madness and roared directly. Regardless of the gap between his own strength and Odin, he directly carried a long sword and stabbed Odin in the direction.


    "If killing me can make you feel better, then I''d like to die..." Odin saw the female martial god valkiri rushing over with a long sword, sighed again and said softly.


    Thor and Loki had no intention of stopping the female warrior God valkiri from rushing to Odin, because they knew how big the gap between the female warrior God valkiri and Odin was, especially after Thor was promoted to the level of sub heavenly father.


    However, after Odin said those words, Thor and rocky finally noticed something wrong, because Odin really stood where he was and didn''t see any intention to resist.


    "Wait!" Loki and Thor subconsciously wanted to stop the female warrior Valkyrie, but it was too late. The long sword of the female warrior Valkyrie pierced Odin''s chest without any obstacles.


    A female martial god valkiri, who doesn''t even have a legendary realm, pierced Odin''s chest with a sword. It can be seen that Odin is not releasing water. What he released is a vast ocean!


    Huang asked on one side. Seeing this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and even looked at Odin with a little contempt, because others may not know Odin''s purpose. How can Huang ask not know Odin''s purpose?


    "This... How could this be possible? My long sword pierced the body of the divine king Odin?!" however, the female martial god valkiri, who didn''t know the truth, was stunned, especially when she saw the real blood on her long sword, she couldn''t believe what she saw was true.

 Chapter 854

    "Black king!" the red devil''s eyes flashed with incredible eyes at this time. He looked straight at the direction of Sebastian Shaw. His body flashed and subconsciously wanted to escape here, because he suddenly felt that if he stayed here again, his life would be threatened!


    "Hum!" just as the red devil was about to escape, a green light shrouded the red devil. Then the red devil suddenly realized that his variant ability had disappeared for a short time, and he had no way to contact his different space, so he blinked the space!


    At this time, it was no one else but silly girl. Silly girl used her own confinement function. This is the first time silly girl used this function. Huang Wen didn''t even use it before, because Huang Wen didn''t encounter the situation that needs to be used.


    As for the incarceration ability, it is not to fix people in place. That ability is called the body fixing function here, and the incarceration ability is the mana of incarcerating a person, which can be simply understood as the silence skill.


    At this time, the red devil was silent by the silly girl. He couldn''t show his ability at all, and there was no way to escape.


    "Damn it! What''s the situation?" the red devil has lived for thousands of years and has never encountered such a situation. His heart is uncertain, and his sense of crisis is getting stronger and stronger!


    "Shua!" at this time, Huang Liang shot, and his body turned into a residual shadow. Huang Liang, who had been trained to step on the snow without trace, rushed to the red devil in an instant, not even slower than blinking!


    "Bang!" when he came to the red devil, Huang Liang slapped it, and a powerful Buddhist law broke out from Huang Liang, directly beating the red devil out.


    Moreover, the physical damage caused by Huang Liang''s palm to the red devil is still within the scope of the red devil, but the power contained in the law of Buddha is unbearable for the red devil.


    After all, the name of the red devil is called the red devil, which is not called casually. In essence, he is no different from the devil in the dimension of hell, because the red devil is a devil mutant. He has a similar appearance and breath to the devil, and will naturally be restrained by the breath from Buddhism.


    Therefore, the power of the law of Buddha is constantly acting on the red devil, killing the red devil''s body and making the red devil miserable


    "No, uncle Wade has come. Naturally, he wants to show some value!" wade looked at the red devil being suppressed by Huang Liang, Sebastian Shaw being killed by Hawke, Logan and Tony Stark one after another, and the whirlwind was knocked unconscious by Logan. Wade felt that he should show some of his value. Can''t he go there in vain?


    So Wade looked aside, trembling and afraid to show his sense of existence. In Wade''s view, no one here is more suitable to be his opponent than Donald Pierce.


    "Boy! Uncle Wade likes you, let''s go!" wade directly pulled out his double swords behind him and rushed at Donald Pierce, seemingly to show his strength in Donald Pierce.


    However, it''s a pity that no one has noticed Wade. Most people''s eyes are focused on Wanda and selenegario. A few people''s eyes are focused on Huang Liang and the red devil. No one will pay attention to Wade and Donald Pierce, which are almost ordinary people and have no special effects.


    "Hmm?" but donald pierce still attached great importance to wade. After all, Wade ran towards him, which completely lost hope for Donald pierce who wanted to find a way to escape here.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Therefore, Donald pierce directly took out his pistol and fired several shots at Wade, as if he wanted to kill Wade directly.


    "Opportunity!" Wade''s eyes lit up suddenly. He realized that this was an opportunity to show his ability!


    Wade quickly waved his two long swords and cut at the bullets. The long sword was turned into a beautiful flower by Wade, blocking his body.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Poof!"


    However, the next embarrassing thing happened. All the bullets hit Wade. Wade''s long sword didn''t have any effect. Blood flowed out of Wade. Wade''s uniform was broken and looked a little embarrassed.


    However, this is why Wade chose to make his uniform red, so that he would not be easily noticed after his injury.


    Donald pierce looked a little confused at this time, because he didn''t expect that Wade was so weak and easily solved by him.


    Yes, Donald pierce subconsciously thought that he had defeated Wade after he screened Wade.


    Even, Donald pierce suddenly felt that the Avengers who came this time might not be so powerful. He was already thinking about whether he would do something to silly girl and others, directly hijack silly girl with a gun, and give himself a chance to leave this place


    "Damn it! How did I do it before? So fast? Is it because I solved it myself when I was a mercenary, and now I have Vanessa?" but after all, Wade is a dead waiter. Where is such an easy man to die? Wade stood there, stroking his blood, and couldn''t help muttering.


    Yes, Wade chose to pick up bullets with a sword because Wade had done such things. Even at the beginning, Wade faced not so many bullets, but the firepower of a group of big men!


    But even so, Wade stopped all the bullets without effort.


    But it''s a pity that Wade, who has won the immortal body, can''t do this


    Of course, it is likely that Wade, who had no immortal body before, had a sense of crisis of life and death. If he was shot, he might die on the spot, but it doesn''t matter if Wade is not shot now, so he subconsciously relaxed


    "Hmm? Not dead?" Donald pierce saw Wade still standing where he was, even muttering. Donald pierce couldn''t help looking at Wade''s direction with some hesitation. Then he thought of Logan''s ability, so he subconsciously looked at Logan''s direction.


    "Hey! You dare to be distracted when you fight with me! You really don''t know how to live or die!" just as Donald pierce turned his head, Wade''s voice sounded in his ear.

 Chapter 855

    "Poof!" Donald pierce didn''t even have time to recover. He felt his neck cool. The next moment, Donald pierce saw a headless body blocking the ground, and then completely lost consciousness.


    Donald Pierce''s experience fully illustrates one thing, that is, when fighting, you must not be distracted from thinking about other things, let alone looking at other people!


    "Is it so hard to beat a guy who is almost ordinary?" Tony Stark looked at Wade''s direction and couldn''t help but say, "he wanted to block those bullets with a sword before. Was he serious?"


    "He''s really serious!" Logan looked at Wade, nodded and said with a slight flicker of his eyes. "Wade''s previous swordsmanship is very powerful. Not to mention these bullets, he can stop it ten times more, but now he does pull his crotch..."


    "As for ordinary people, it''s not so easy to deal with. I''ve lived for so many years. Even when I have an immortal body, I''ve been planted under the hands of ordinary people. This didn''t happen again until I met the boss and my strength improved by leaps and bounds..."


    "So Tony, this is my advice to you. Don''t underestimate any ordinary person, especially when you don''t know his details. This is the only thing I can teach you as an uncle!"


    "Fuck off!" Tony Stark listened to Logan and looked thoughtful, but when he heard Logan''s last words, Tony Stark glared at Logan and said.


    "Boom!" just as Wade had just solved Donald Pierce, the quarrel between Logan and Tony Stark on one side and the battle between Wanda and selenegario on the other side had reached the climax. The two different forces collided continuously until they were out of control, and the sub heavenly father power broke out completely!


    With a roar, the island began to shake violently, which was bigger or even much bigger than the movement of hawk before!


    Because the whole island has a tendency to collapse!


    "Damn it! What a profound power. The inside information of this power is even stronger than my magic power for tens of thousands of years?" selenegario''s eyes coagulated. She stared at Wanda, and a trace of reluctance flashed in her eyes. How she wanted to swallow Wanda''s vitality and soul directly, but unfortunately, she couldn''t do it.


    "Let''s change the target. Otherwise, I may not be able to win her. She has strong vitality. Well, the monster in red uniform and the monster named hawk are good. I hope your two strength can help me further!"


    With the sound of "buzzing", with the movement of selenegario''s mind, new forces burst out in her body.


    Selenegario is the oldest mutant. In fact, her abilities are not the magic power to compete with Wanda''s chaotic magic. These are just the power she has absorbed and learned from others for thousands of years.


    Selenegario''s real variant ability is to absorb other people''s vitality and devour other people''s souls!


    In fact, such power is a little similar to Sebastian Shaw and the ability of apocalypse, but it is the power of serenegario, which supports her to live to the present and for tens of thousands of years!


    Selenegario knew that this variant ability could not take effect on Wanda before defeating Wanda, so selenegario focused on Wade and hawk!


    With the sound of "buzzing", two mutant forces hooked up with Wade and hawk. Wade and hawk flew uncontrollably towards selenegario.


    "Be careful!" Logan''s pupils narrowed slightly. He quickly flew to Wade''s direction. Although he didn''t know what had happened, Logan subconsciously wanted to save Wade.


    Logan''s reaction is not unpleasant, but it is still a step slow. A visible black line connects serenegario with Wade and hawk. The vitality and soul of Wade and hawk are being absorbed by serenegario.


    "Stop her!" Logan shouted at Wanda as he flew over serenegario''s body.


    "I tried my best!" Wanda was filled with crimson chaos magic, but it was not so easy to break through selenegario''s magic defense.


    At this time, the bodies of Wade and hawk began to wither, which was the performance of a large loss of vitality. Even though they both had the ability to almost die, they still couldn''t keep up with the speed at which selenegario absorbed their vitality.


    If the vitality of Wade and Hawke is absorbed, they will die instantly and turn into powder!


    "Do it!" Zeus saw this scene and his eyes wrinkled slightly. Wade is not an avenger. It''s good to say that Haoke Zeus knows. He is Huang Wen''s Apprentice. If something happens to Haoke, Huang Wen may not let selenegario go, and Huang Wen may not let selenegario go, So almost without any hesitation, Zeus was ready to do it!


    "What?!" however, just when Zeus was ready to take action, selenegario suddenly exclaimed. She widened her eyes and looked at Wade''s direction in disbelief. The whole person looked crazy. The magic power on her became extremely unstable, and even the black line between Wade and hawk was disconnected!


    While absorbing other people''s vitality, selenegario can remember the life course of the victim. Obviously, there is nothing abnormal in hawk. The problem lies with Wade. Selenegario sees things he shouldn''t know in Wade''s consciousness!


    That''s Wade''s conscious forbidden zone to break the fourth wall!


    This world is a fictional world. Everything is false. Selenegario has lived for tens of thousands of years and is false


    "No! Impossible! I don''t believe it!" the power of selenegario broke out by the way, and even directly shook Wanda out, and the whole person flew high into the air.


    At this time, serenegario''s breath has become extremely disordered, as if she had absorbed tens of thousands of years of vitality, soul and strength in conflict


    "Hmm? This guy is crazy..." Zeus''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at selenegario in surprise and whispered, "what happened? Isn''t she absorbing the vitality of these two people? How could she become like this?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The subscription has increased a little, but it''s only a little. It''s still updated normally

 Chapter 856

    "Since it''s all fake! Then I''ll destroy all this!" serenegario, who flew high in the air, seemed to be completely desperate for the world. She shouted directly, and her unstable power now collapsed directly.


    "No! This guy wants to explode!" Zeus''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He didn''t expect that selenegario was so crazy after he was crazy. Even Zeus didn''t understand why selenegario became like this.


    However, Zeus knew at this time that he could not do nothing. Perhaps the self explosion of selenegario, a sub heavenly Father, could not cause too much damage to Zeus, but selenegario was a great threat to both the avenger and the whole earth!


    Especially for the earth, after all, the Avengers can also directly transmit to escape here, but the earth has no way to escape, let alone resist.


    The self explosion of a sub heavenly father like selenegario is certainly impossible to completely destroy the earth, but it is also enough to cause great turbulence on the whole earth!


    At that time, problems such as large-scale volcanoes, earthquakes and tsunamis that are enough to endanger the ecological environment of the whole earth will arise. For most creatures, this will be the end of the world!


    "We must stop her!" Zeus''s eyes flashed a trace of determination. He looked directly at selenegario, and the divine power in his body burst out in an instant, and a God King''s power belonging to the heavenly Father echoed on the island!


    "Huh?" at the same time, in the ocean, namo frowned and looked at the direction of the island, holding the nipton Trident in his hand, with the power of heavenly Father surging on his body.


    In the ocean, under the blessing of the ocean, Nama can release the power of the heavenly Father!


    The reason why namo appears here is actually very simple, because namo feels the fluctuation of hawk and others fighting on the island before.


    The vibration of the whole island had some impact on the surrounding fish. Namo knew about the battle here through the fish, so he came to observe it secretly.


    Soon, namo recognized the Avengers. After all, Tony Stark and Logan had met namo, and Logan left a deep impression on namo.


    Thinking of the battle between the two sides before, the rational namo didn''t mean to do anything, but stayed in the ocean to watch.


    But namo didn''t expect that the battle on the island would change so much that Selene Gallio, the opponent of the Avengers, would choose to explode!


    Namo also feels that selenegario is a strong man of the sub heavenly father. If selenegario really explodes, the first thing to be affected is the whole ocean, their Atlanteans and countless marine creatures!


    Therefore, namo was ready to fight, but namo also didn''t expect that there was a strong father among the Avengers, which made namo don''t know whether he should fight or not.


    "In my calculation, if you collide with selenegario''s power, you will have a greater combat impact than selenegario''s self explosion!" just as Zeus was preparing to take action, the silly girl beside him flashed green light in her eyes. After some calculation, she looked at Zeus and said.


    "Unless you have a hidden means to completely dissolve the power of selenegario, I advise you not to do it!"


    "If I don''t do it, no one can dissolve the power of this self explosion!" Zeus frowned and looked at the silly girl and said.


    If Zeus had not known the relationship between silly girl and Huang Wen, Zeus would not have opened his mouth to explain this.


    However, Zeus also held his own careful thought, that is, he was ready to rescue the disaster, and also told silly girl about the consequences of the disaster. Silly girl wouldn''t let him do it. If something really happened, Zeus could also have a speech over Huang Wen, so as to clean up the pot


    "Because you don''t need to do it anymore, the boss won''t care about this situation..." a trace of self-confidence flashed in silly girl''s eyes, looked at Zeus and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Huang Wen is out of the customs?" Zeus''s eyes coagulated and his face was a little stiff. He didn''t expect that he was just thinking about what would happen if Huang Wen appeared. Huang Wen really appeared here.


    "Shua!" before silly girl answered Zeus, Huang Wen''s body directly appeared over the crowd and looked at selenegario who was about to explode.


    "To tell you the truth, this self explosion really can''t happen on the earth..." Huang asked, his eyes flickered slightly, his body shape disappeared in place again and came to selenegario.


    "Fake! It''s all fake! I''m fake, and you''re fake! Don''t try to stop me. No one can stop me!" selenegario saw Huang Wen who appeared beside her. Although she didn''t know Huang Wen at all, she knew clearly what Huang Wen was doing.


    At this time, although selenegario is very crazy in the eyes of everyone, selenegario knows that this is the most sober moment of her life!


    "Indeed, you want to explode, and no one can stop you..." Huang asked, looking at selenegario, nodded and didn''t want to refute selenegario''s meaning, but the next moment, Huang asked''s spatial power directly acted on selenegario and disappeared in place with selenegario.


    "Disappeared? What happened? Who is that guy? Is he also an avenger? There are so many strong people in human beings? Even if there is a strong father, there are such unfathomable guys now?" in the ocean, namo''s eyes flickered slightly, a trace of surprise and happiness flashed in his eyes, and he muttered in his heart.


    "Fortunately, last time, I didn''t really tear my face with the avenger alliance. Otherwise, even if I can continue to have the power of heavenly Father, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to leave the avenger alliance alive!"


    "By the way, the watch Tony Stark gave me hasn''t worked out any results so far. I can''t even recreate one. It seems that the scientific and technological level of the avenger alliance has exceeded that of Atlantis. It''s really terrible!"


    When namo in the ocean fell into self strategy, others didn''t know. Everyone focused on the disappeared Huang Wen and selenegario. They were waiting for Huang Wen to reappear in front of them, because they knew that a sub heavenly Father selenegario exploded and couldn''t hurt Huang Wen!

 Chapter 857

    While the Avengers and Zeus were waiting for Huang Wen to appear again, Huang Wen and selenegario appeared here in the area between the dimensions of hell. Selenegario''s expression was obviously a little confused, because she didn''t expect that Huang Wen could easily take her away from the earth.


    Originally, in selenegario''s view, since everything in the world is false, she will destroy everything in the world.


    But now, selenegario appears between the dimensions, and her plan is directly broken. She can''t destroy this false world, especially the earth she lives on!


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" selenegario asked in a deep voice, looking at Huang with his teeth clenched. "What''s the significance of protecting this world? This world is just a false world..."


    "So? Don''t you live in this world?" Huang asked clearly why serenegario became like this. Huang also knew clearly that wade could break the fourth wall, but Huang didn''t think about whether this world was real at all.


    Because this question has no meaning, Huang Wen has lived in this world. Huang Wen knows that everything he has experienced is true. Even if the world is false to the outside world, it is also true to him.


    Besides, who can guarantee that the world they live in must be true?


    "Even for the outside world, the world is false, but for you who have lived for thousands of years, isn''t everything you have experienced true? Are you acting according to your own consciousness or according to the consciousness imposed on you by others?" Huang asked, continuing to look at serenegario and asked.


    "What?" serene Gallio was instantly asked by Huang. The main reason was that serene Gallio didn''t quite understand why Huang was so calm after knowing the falseness of the world.


    "It''s meaningless to say this to you. Anyway, you can''t save it. Self explosion is self explosion. Since you think the world is false, it''s a relief for you..." Huang asked. Looking at selenegario, who was stunned, he didn''t mean to continue to explain, but shook his head and said softly.


    "No! I don''t want to die, help me, I want to continue to live..." selenegario heard Huang''s words, as if she had completely awakened. She widened her eyes and shouted in the direction of Huang''s question.


    However, sometimes life and death are not in their own hands, especially selenegario has begun to explode, and the power in her body has been completely chaotic. No one can save selenegario, including herself!


    "Boom!" sure enough, before selenegario''s words were finished, her body instantly expanded, and the power in her body completely burst out, making a loud sound between the dimensions, instantly exploding the surrounding space.


    There are such movements between dimensions. It can be seen that if this explosion really occurs on the earth, even if it will not cause fundamental damage to the earth, it can also destroy more than half of the creatures on the ground!


    This is the power of a sub heavenly Father level self explosion, especially the power of a sub heavenly Father level self explosion that has lived for tens of thousands of years!


    "Unfortunately, it''s rare to see a more powerful face on the earth and die like this..." Huang Wen stood quietly between the dimensions and was not affected by any self explosion from selenegario, but Huang Wen had some emotion in his heart.


    Because Huang Wen thought that it would be a good help if selenegario could survive and join the avenger alliance. In particular, selenegario''s magic power was so powerful that he might be able to guide Wanda to learn more


    However, Huang Wen knew that this was impossible. He soon recovered and began to look around the surrounding hell dimension. The surrounding hell dimension was not affected. It can be seen that selenegario''s self explosion was powerful, but it had not reached the level of destroying the hell dimension.


    "The Lords of hell have basically disappeared. It''s really interesting, and it looks like they''re coming for me. Hehe, I hope you can bring me a little surprise, otherwise it''s too boring..." Huang asked. Looking at the situation in all dimensions, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and said softly.


    "Shua!" with the voice of Huang Wen, his body disappeared in place and returned to the earth.


    "Boss, are you back?" silly girl and others brightened their eyes when they saw Huang''s question. They didn''t ask Huang if there was anything wrong, because they knew that selenegario''s self explosion could not hurt Huang at all. After all, even Zeus and Panther God bast were defeated by Huang, not to mention a selenegario?


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Zeus flashed a trace of embarrassment and embarrassment on his face at this time. He didn''t expect that he finally let Huang Wen go out to deal with these things. It seems that he didn''t play a role at all.


    "Well, although you are a heavenly Father, your means are not as good as odindo after all. You can''t deal with this kind of thing, and I can understand..." Huang asked. Looking at Zeus, he nodded. He didn''t mean to blame Zeus, but said softly.


    "Moreover, you can follow silly girls and help them fight together. I hope you can help Max become a sub heavenly father as soon as possible and really improve the strength of the avenger Alliance..."


    "Even if Mr. Huang asked didn''t say, I would do it..." Zeus heard that Huang asked didn''t have himself. His heart couldn''t help but be relaxed, and even faintly happy.


    Zeus did not expect that now in his heart, the gap between himself and Huang Wen was so large that it seemed as if Zeus himself was just an ordinary mortal, and Huang Wen was the God King.


    "I knew it was my past, which could at least make a good impression on Mr. Huang Wen..." what Zeus didn''t know was that in the avenger building, the Panther God Buster muttered in his heart after hearing Huang Wen''s words.


    "Well, do you have anything else? Namo?" Huang asked. After hearing Zeus''s words, he nodded, turned his head and looked in the direction of the ocean, smiled and asked.


    "Is there anyone else?" Zeus''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously followed Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Wow!" namo saw that he had been found and had no intention of hiding his identity. He flew out of the ocean and looked at Huang cautiously.

 Chapter 858

    "Who are you? You are also an avenger?" namo looked at Huang after flying out of the sea, and finally asked without holding back his mouth.


    Namo couldn''t help being careless. After all, the little breath that Huang Wen showed when he took selenegario away was enough to make namo cautious. Coupled with the attitude of Zeus talking to Huang Wen, namo knew that Huang Wen was definitely not simple!


    "I''m not an avenger. Generally speaking, I''m just an ordinary person. My name is Huang Wen. I don''t have any identity..." Huang Wen looked at namo with a light smile, shook his head and said softly, "compared with you, the king of Atlantis, my identity is not enough."


    "Not an avenger? An ordinary person?" namo subconsciously frowned when he heard Huang Wen''s words. Obviously, namo didn''t believe Huang Wen''s words too much, because the credibility of Huang Wen''s words was too low.


    Especially now the Avengers are around Huang Wen. How do you think they are all together!


    "In the ocean, there should be no threat to Atlantis, or to your existence?" Huang asked, not to explain too much to namo, but looked at namo and asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" when namo heard Huang''s question, his face was alert for a moment. The nipton Trident in his hand flashed golden light, and the sea under his body began to surge up, as if he was ready to fight at any time.


    "Even if the power of the whole sea is on you, you won''t be my opponent. In particular, I can transfer you to other places, just like selenegario just now. Are you sure you want to fight me?" Huang asked, looking at namo with a light smile, shook his head and asked softly.


    Huang Wen''s voice did not contain any power, but it made namo''s eyes shrink suddenly, because namo''s heart was very clear that what Huang Wen said was the truth!


    "What do you mean?" namo took a deep breath and finally didn''t choose to do it. He frowned and looked at Huang and asked in a deep voice.


    "I want to say that the reason why there is no existence threatening Atlantis or you in the ocean is that we humans have attracted too much firepower for you Atlantis on the ground..." Huang asked, looking into namo''s eyes and opening his mouth.


    "We humans have faced several crises that threaten the whole earth, and you Atlantis have done nothing. Shouldn''t Atlantis make some representations?"


    "Do you want to share the technology of Atlantis?" namo frowned, looked at Huang tentatively and asked.


    "The technology of Atlantis?" Huang asked with a sneer, not to mention that Huang asked already knew that silly girl robbed the technology tree of Atlantis. Even if Huang asked didn''t know about it, Huang asked couldn''t see the technology of Atlantis.


    Even if the scientific and technological level of Atlantis is far ahead of mankind, it does not mean that it is suitable for mankind, because the ethnic groups of mankind and Atlantis are different.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the characteristics of Atlantis are doomed to the defects of Atlantis''s science and technology tree. There are not many technologies that human science and technology can use.


    Huang Wen''s view can be verified after he obtained the Atlantis technology tree from the avenger alliance, but nothing has changed.


    "Since you can''t see the technology of Atlantis, what do you want? Is it difficult? Do you want us Atlantis to leave the ocean and give you the earth?" namo took a deep breath, waved the nipton Trident in his hand and said in a deep voice, "if that''s true, we have to fight to the death!"


    "First of all, the ocean is shared by both of us, not unique to Atlantis. Secondly, the earth is also our common living environment, and we should cooperate to protect it..." Huang asked. Looking at namo who wanted to do it again, he shook his head and said softly.


    "Therefore, I hope you Atlantis can send soldiers who adapt to the survival on the ground to stay in the avenger building and deal with various crises on the earth at any time."


    "Not only the soldiers of Atlantis, you also have to participate in many times. For example, since this battle takes place on the ocean, you should help them. For example, if there are other threats in outer space, you should also help..."


    Hearing Huang Wen''s remarks, namo had not made any response. Zeus twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth, because he felt that the scene in front of him was really familiar, and he also understood that Huang Wen wanted namo to work in the avenger alliance like him.


    Even, Zeus has been thinking about whether there is water system ability in the avenger alliance, but after thinking about it, Zeus did not find the goal of water system ability, which makes Zeus feel some regret.


    Because in Zeus''s view, even his magnificent king of Olympus will work for Huang Wen in the avenger alliance. What''s the reason why namo, a descendant of the sea king, doesn''t work for Huang Wen?


    If you can pull one person into the water, just pull one person into the water. This is Zeus''s style now!


    "He started again. Although I had planned to do this, now it seems that Huang Wen is better at this kind of thing..." not only did Zeus react to Huang Wen''s wooing namo, Tony Stark also muttered in his heart, but it is obvious that Tony Stark is also on Huang Wen''s side this time.


    Or Tony Stark make complaints about the job of make complaints about Huang''s work every time. Toni Stark still agrees with him.


    "So, do you want human beings to fully cooperate with us Atlanteans?" namo heard Huang''s words, thought about it very seriously, frowned at Huang and asked.


    "No, no, no, it''s not that humans cooperate with Atlantis, it''s just that the avenger alliance tries to cooperate with you. We form a team together and take safeguarding the security of the whole earth as the primary goal!" Huang asked. Looking at namo, he shook his head, smiled and said, "shouldn''t you refuse me?"


    "Hmm?" namo didn''t return to consciousness at this time, and suddenly felt a crisis of life and death. At this moment, he seemed to have lost contact with the surrounding ocean, and all his strength disappeared. This made namo''s heart flustered, and he didn''t even have time to make other reactions. He could only subconsciously shout at Huang, "I''m willing to cooperate!"

 Chapter 859

    "Shua!" as namo''s voice fell, Huang Wen''s body directly appeared next to namo. He stretched out his hand to hold namo''s hand and said with a smile: "good, Congratulations, we are now a cooperative relationship. By the way, I forgot to tell you, I hate people who don''t believe their words."


    "..." namo''s face froze when he heard Huang''s words. He was going to say something, but when Huang grabbed his hand and heard Huang''s words, namo wisely chose to give up.


    In particular, namo noticed the eyes of Zeus, which was a kind of joy of schadenfreude and pity for the same disease. At this time, namo probably knew why Zeus, a strong father in heaven, appeared in the avenger alliance.


    "Is it so simple? Thanks to the many methods I used last time..." Tony Stark couldn''t help muttering when he saw that namo gave in so easily.


    You know, Tony Stark used a lot of means last time. Although he finally stole the science and technology tree of Atlantis, Tony Stark was still very sorry that he did not pull namo, a strong man who fluctuated from the heavenly father to the heavenly Father, into the avenger alliance.


    But I didn''t expect that Huang asked the horse this time and did what Tony Stark didn''t do so easily. I can only say that sometimes, strength is more effective than circuitous means!


    "Well, since we have a cooperative relationship, I hope you can cooperate happily in the future!" Huang asked. Looking at namo who did not continue to speak, he nodded with satisfaction, loosened namo''s hand and said, "I hope you can take the soldiers of Atlantis to the avenger building as soon as possible. You should be able to know the location of the avenger building?"


    "I left him a watch, and he can contact us through it!" Tony Stark stood up first before namo could speak.


    "Oh, that''s good, let''s go back first!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a hint of clarity. With a group of Avengers, Zeus and the red devil suppressed by the law of Buddha, he disappeared in situ and returned to the avenger building.


    "Hoo! This guy is really putting a lot of pressure on me!" after Huang asked to leave, namo was obviously relieved and couldn''t help muttering, "how did he do it before? The nipton Trident is clearly in my hand, but I can''t feel its existence or even its power..."


    "This is not the same as the nipton Trident was taken away before. Is it because the strength of Huang Wen has surpassed the nipton Trident?"


    Namo''s speculation at this time is not wrong. Not to mention that the original owner of the nipton Trident, the Greek sea god nipton, is the prototype of nipton. Poseidon, the sea god in Greek mythology, can not be Huang Wen''s opponent.


    After all, Zeus, the God King of Greek mythology, has been forced to work under Huang Wen, that is, Poseidon is not here, otherwise Huang Wen may really have an eye on Poseidon


    "Huang Wen''s strength is too strong for me to compete with. Now I can only cooperate with the avenger alliance as he said. I don''t think there will be too many things?" an idea flashed in namo''s mind and then returned to the ocean.


    Namo should be glad at this time, because there is really no water ability in the avenger alliance. The closest person should be John''s ice ability.


    But at this time, John''s ice ability has long been integrated with the fire ability and become an ice flame. There is no need to teach at all.


    As for other people who have the ability of water system, only Huang Wen and Belle can have the fighting power of the heavenly father. It is obvious that neither Huang Wen of the heavenly father nor belle of the sub heavenly father need a Nama teaching who can have the fighting power of the heavenly Father under blessing.


    Therefore, namo escaped the fate of being a teacher to teach the Avengers, just like Zeus and the Panther God bast.


    It is worth mentioning that when the avenger just came to this nameless Island, a guy nicknamed whirlwind collided with Logan, and was knocked unconscious by Logan''s aidman alloy on the spot, but it was precisely because he was knocked unconscious that the whirlwind survived.


    Maybe it''s because his strength is too weak. Whether it''s the avenger or Huang Wen, he doesn''t pay attention to his meaning


    In a word, whirlwind escaped, but with his strength, he certainly won''t want to fight against the avenger alliance again.


    At the same time, among the Avengers alliance, Huang Wen and others appeared here. When they first appeared, two figures jumped over. That was victor and Jimmy Hudson after seeing that his adoptive parents were all right.


    The goal of their action is also very clear, that is, the red devil who just appeared here and was suppressed by the law of Huang liangfo!


    Whether Victor was bewitched by the red devil or Jimmy Hudson''s adoptive parents were injured, it all came down to the red devil.


    "Stop! Victor! Jimmy!" watching victor and Jimmy Hudson rush over, Logan''s face changed and quickly scolded them, "don''t mess around in the avenger building!"


    Logan said that he can''t mess around in the avenger building. It''s just what Logan thought. The reason why Logan really doesn''t let victor and Jimmy Hudson mess around is that he is worried that they will make a mess and annoy Huang Wen.


    "Well, they are very energetic. They are very similar to Uncle wolf''s ability. Let Buster suffer and teach two more people..." however, Huang asked is not so angry. He looked at Victor and Jimmy Hudson, smiled and nodded, looked at the Panther God buster and said.


    "No problem, Mr. Huang Wen..." at this time, the Panther God Buster had already been mentally prepared, so he didn''t feel unnatural at all. He looked at Huang Wen and agreed with a smile.


    "Well, you two came for this guy, didn''t you? Let''s leave this guy to you two..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the red devil, he suddenly thought of something, looked at Logan with some hesitation and asked, "well, do you want to call Ruiwen?"


    "What do you ask Ruiwen to do?" Logan obviously didn''t react to the relationship between Ruiwen and the red devil, Night Walker and Raz. He looked at Huang hesitantly and asked.


    "Er..." Huang asked after a little thought, looked at Raz and said, "Raz, you''d better say..."


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked..." Raz looked at his old father Logan helplessly and stood up respectfully.

 Chapter 860

    Soon, Raz and Logan talked about the relationship between the magic girl and the red devil and the Night Walker. Logan knew that Huang asked why he brought the magic girl.


    "Er..." however, Logan, who knew the truth, tangled up, because he didn''t know whether he should tell the devil shaped woman or not.


    "Let''s inform Ruiwen and the Night Walker. They also have the right to know about this matter..." finally, Logan made a decision, looked at Raz and said.


    With Logan''s decision, soon the Night Walker and the devil shaped woman came to the avenger building. At a glance, they saw the red devil suppressed on one side.


    It can be said that the appearance of Night Walker is really similar to that of the red devil. Night Walker is that the red devil changes into the color of a demon shaped woman, but Night Walker has no feelings for the red devil.


    It''s not just for the Red Devils. Even the feelings between the Night Walker and the demon girl and Raz have been cultivated in recent years.


    Therefore, when seeing the red devil, the Night Walker only felt the breath similar to himself. After knowing the identity of the red devil, the Night Walker did not respond.


    However, there was no reaction from the Night Walker, and the devil shaped woman was different. She rushed to the red devil with a fierce manner, directly changed into Logan''s shape, and pierced the red devil''s abdomen.


    The reason why the devil shaped woman is so excited is not because the devil shaped woman has any feelings for the red devil, but because the red devil used her ability to bewitch the devil shaped woman and let the devil shaped woman conceive and give birth to the Night Walker without her knowledge.


    It is precisely because of this that at the beginning, when the magic woman met the Night Walker, she had no impression of the Night Walker, and even didn''t know that the Night Walker was her own son


    "Poof!" the red devil was stabbed to the heart. It was the devil shaped woman who had a sense of propriety. She didn''t know whether the red devil had any effect on the avenger alliance. Otherwise, the devil shaped woman would have directly pierced the red devil''s heart and brain!


    "You..." the red devil hesitated to look at the devil shaped woman. He didn''t recognize the identity of the devil shaped woman for the first time. After all, the red devil did too much to deal with the devil shaped woman. But soon, the red devil found the Night Walker beside him. He instantly understood the identity of the devil shaped woman and the Night Walker.


    "Help me, I''m your father, help me out of this place..." the red devil didn''t make a sound, but his mouth shape changed constantly. The night walker on one side received a message from the red devil.


    "Ha ha!" however, the Night Walker didn''t mean to do it at all, but he didn''t say that the Night Walker clearly knew where it was. He also knew that Huang asked was standing next to him. He couldn''t mess around. Even if the Night Walker didn''t know these things, he wouldn''t choose to help the red devil.


    As mentioned before, Night Walker has no feelings for the red devil. For Night Walker, the red devil is just a stranger!


    "Poof!" just after the Night Walker made a mocking sound, the devil shaped woman pulled her claws out of the red devil''s body and restored her appearance.


    "Well, my anger is over. You want to solve this guy. It''s your own business. It has nothing to do with me..." the Night Walker glanced at Logan, looked at a group of Avengers and said.


    "In that case, this guy will be left to you two to solve..." Huang asked Wen Yan, looked at Jimmy Hudson and Victor and said, "by the way, take them to a place where there is no one. It''s also easier to clean up."


    "I''ll take them there!" Logan took a deep breath, looked at Huang and said softly.


    Soon, Logan left with Jimmy Hudson, Victor and the red devil sentenced to death. Logan didn''t just want to take Jimmy Hudson and Victor to deal with the red devil. More importantly, he was ready to warn Jimmy Hudson and Victor about something, something about Huang Wen.


    This time Jimmy Hudson and Victor''s rash move has made Logan a little worried. Although Logan knows that even if Jimmy Hudson and Victor collide with Huang Wen, Huang Wen will look at his own face and not with their two skills, but it''s better not to happen!


    Although Huang Wen did not show much dignity in front of the Avengers, even Zeus in the myth was forced to stay in the avenger building because of Huang Wen''s strength. Huang Wen''s position in the hearts of the Avengers was naturally placed high.


    For Jimmy Hudson and Victor, they don''t know the strength of Huang Wen. Even though they were later sent to the avenger building to watch the next battle between the Avengers and the black king and queen, they simply can''t understand how strong the two sides of the battle are.


    Not to mention the last appearance, there were not many signs of shooting. It was easy to solve the yellow question of Selene Gallio and namo. Jimmy Hudson and Victor couldn''t even know how powerful the yellow question was.


    As for the beast perception of Jimmy Hudson and Victor, after they came to the avenger building and met the Panther God Buster, their beast perception was in a state of near failure, because there were too many strong people around


    However, after Rogan''s solemn explanation, Victor and Jimmy Hudson did not understand how powerful Huang asked, but they really couldn''t provoke people.


    Of course, this is what happened after killing the red devil. The red devil who was finally dismembered was completely blown out by Tony Stark called by Logan.


    "Logan, I don''t want to stay in the avenger Alliance..." however, when the red devil was solved, Jimmy Hudson said something Logan didn''t expect, "this is not suitable for my previous life. I still want to go back to my hometown until my adoptive parents recover!"


    "This..." logan was stunned when he heard Jimmy Hudson''s words. After a little thinking, Logan finally nodded, looked at Jimmy Hudson and said.


    "Since you decide to leave, I will not stop you. However, your adoptive parents'' injuries still need some time to recuperate. During this time, they are not suitable to leave here for the time being..."


    "So, you stay in the avenger building first and learn some knowledge with us. How about you leave after they take good care of themselves?"

 Chapter 861

    "OK, I want to see them now..." Jimmy Hudson didn''t mean to refuse Logan this time. He nodded, looked into Logan''s eyes and said.


    "Yes, you really should accompany them now..." Logan nodded with a smile and said softly.


    "Can you really let him leave?" Victor looked at Logan and asked after Jimmy Hudson left.


    "What do you want to give up? He didn''t live well without me for so many years before? Besides, when we were as old as him, we had already left home and wandered on our own, and now he just returned to his own home..." Logan smiled and shook his head and said calmly.


    "His home..." Victor''s eyes flickered slightly when he heard the speech. Victor had not felt the concept of home for many years, so he had completely forgotten what home was like.


    Yes, home is just a concept for victor. It doesn''t seem to exist.


    "Well, Victor, have you seen lilies?" Logan looked at Victor thoughtfully, suddenly thought of something, looked at Victor tentatively and asked.


    "Lily? Who''s that?" Victor was stunned when he heard Logan''s question. He looked at Logan in some doubt and asked, "it seems to be a woman''s name. Is it Jimmy''s mother?"


    "Lily, in short, is our two daughters..." Logan directly told the final truth, because in Logan''s opinion, Victor''s insight should be able to withstand such news.


    "What?!" but unfortunately, Victor''s concentration is not as high as Logan thought. After hearing Logan''s words, Victor jumped directly, looked at Logan with great surprise and asked, "do you say that you have evolved this ability? No, when did we have this relationship? Were you in the original while I was asleep..."


    "Hey! What are you talking about?" Logan glared at Victor angrily, directly interrupted Victor, who was getting more and more ridiculous, and then opened his mouth to explain, "It was once William Stryker. He had our two genes. With the help of our two genes, he found a mother and bred lilies. Therefore, generally speaking, lilies are our two children..."


    "William Stryker... Lily child..." Victor looked a little confused and stood in place. The situation was not much better than when logan knew Lily child''s identity for the first time.


    Obviously, Victor is also the first time to encounter this kind of thing. It can even be said that Victor''s romantic times are much less than Logan. In addition, Victor''s fame and immortality are a little worse than Logan, so there are fewer experiments based on victor.


    The final result is that Victor is a few years older than Logan, but he doesn''t have a child of his own, even in name.


    Therefore, when he knew that he had suddenly had a daughter, Victor obviously couldn''t accept it. He completely lost the human design of a reckless man before. The whole person stood in place and didn''t know what to do.


    "Er... Victor, are you okay?" Logan looked at Victor and couldn''t help thinking of the scene when he knew his identity for the first time. He shook his head and looked at Victor tentatively.


    "Where is she? Where is the lily?" Victor heard Logan''s words and shouted at Logan with a very excited look.


    "In the avenger building, the one standing nearby just now, with long hair and black clothes, is Lily..." Logan said subconsciously.


    Shua! Before Logan finished, Victor rushed out directly. He didn''t know whether it was too nervous or too excited. Victor even began to run forward with his limbs.


    "Hmm?" in the lobby of the avenger building, Huang asked and raised his eyebrows. He first noticed Victor running quickly, followed by buster and Zeus, the Panther God, and finally Peter Parker, Wanda and other people who reacted very quickly.


    Lily noticed that someone was approaching her, but she didn''t know it was Victor, and Lily wondered why someone wanted to attack her in the avenger building


    "Shua!" but Lily subconsciously stretched out her steel claw and looked in the direction of victor.


    "Sure enough!" when Victor saw the steel claws growing from Lily''s fingernails, Victor could be sure that Lily must have his own genes, so Victor rushed to Lily more excitedly and wanted to hold lily.


    "Stop!" but soon, Lily scolded Victor coldly. There was a cold flash on her steel claw. Looking at Victor, she said in a deep voice, "just stand there and don''t mess around! Otherwise, I''ll be impolite!"


    "You''ve also experienced the experiment, you''ve suffered..." Victor looked at Baihe''s steel claw. He also experienced the aidman alloy experiment. Naturally, he knew clearly how much pain he had to bear in this experiment, because Victor stood in place and his eyes flashed slightly.


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Lily''s face eased a little, but soon got cold again, looked at Victor and said in a deep voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m your father!" Victor was worried when he heard what Lily said and shouted directly at lily.


    "Hey, hey, Victor, if you look at it now, I''m the father of Lily son. You should be the mother of Lily son. Because Lily son is a woman and he inherits your ability, so you''re the mother..." Logan, who came with Victor, didn''t know where to learn the wrong reasoning, directly interrupted Victor''s words.


    "Yes, Logan is my father, you are not!" lily looked at Victor coldly, took Laura Ginny''s hand and turned away.


    However, Laura Ginny could clearly feel that Lily''s palm was trembling slightly, which meant that Lily was not as calm as she showed.


    Laura Ginny''s eyes flickered slightly, gently pinched knead baihezi''s hand, then looked at baihezi, smiled and left with baihezi.


    "The most important thing is that I''m stronger than you, so I''m Lily''s father. If you''re not convinced, you can fight with me..." Logan went to Victor''s side and watched Victor continue to smile.

 Chapter 862

    Victor didn''t want to argue with Logan about who was Lily''s father. He looked at the direction Lily left and couldn''t help but say, "Lily''s attitude towards me seems a little indifferent. How can I change her attitude?"


    "This needs to rely on time to communicate and communicate..." Logan looked at Vic''s serious appearance. He shook his head with a smile and said softly, "after all, today is the first day you meet lily. If you want lily to see you on the first day, you are very familiar with you. That''s impossible..."


    "Moreover, Lily''s temper has changed a lot now. If I had just met Lily before, don''t say it was you. Even I can''t say a word around Lily!"


    "So, if you want to have a good relationship with lily, it''s a long way to go!"


    "Now, in fact, there is another opportunity for you to contact, that is, Mr. Buster''s training..."


    "Training? That''s what you said, the way to become stronger?" Victor heard Logan''s words, his eyes lit up slightly, looked at Logan with some expectation and asked.


    "Yes, Lily didn''t participate in our training before, because Lily''s perception ability is not strong. Of course, it is also possible that her beast perception has not been developed..." Luo Gen nodded and explained.


    "However, Mr. Buster teaches one person and ten people, and there are not ten people. For Mr. Buster, it should still be within the acceptable range!"


    It is estimated that the Panther God Buster, who had just left at this time, did not expect that in the twinkling of an eye, he had another student. However, the Panther God Buster should not care too much. After all, the so-called debt does not pressure the body. The Panther God Buster has taught many students, and it''s no big deal to have another one.


    Even the Panther God Buster is ready to stay in the avenger building all his life and kill the Avengers.


    In the view of the Panther God Buster, it is difficult for Logan and others to understand the existence of the law anyway. It is better to live longer than Logan and others. The Panther God Buster thinks he can''t endure the powerful Huang Wen, but there should be no problem if he survives Logan and others!


    Therefore, when the Panther God Buster saw Logan coming with Victor, lily, Jimmy Hudson and Laura Ginny, the Panther God Buster didn''t mean to be surprised.


    "Come in, since you want to learn, you should be ready..." Black Panther God Buster looked at Logan and others, nodded, whispered, and closed the door of the training room, while Peter Parker and spider Gwen were already inside.


    "Roar!" before the door of the training room was completely closed, a leopard roar came out of the training room, and Huang Wen shook his head. Huang Wen didn''t expect that black panther God Buster would use such a primitive method to help Logan and others understand the law.


    Yes, the leopard roar of Black Panther God Buster contains its own strong law power, which will bring a full sense of oppression to Logan and others.


    But it is also in this way that Logan and others can truly feel the smell of the law of the jungle in nature and slowly understand that they belong to the beast.


    This is why, in the training room, the Panther God Buster does not allow Logan to turn on the Edelman alloy transformation. If Logan turns on the Edelman alloy transformation and blocks all the power of the Panther God Buster, do you still understand the beast law of a hammer?


    "Forget it, it''s up to him..." Huang Wen finally didn''t interfere with the teaching method of Black Panther God Buster, because in Huang Wen''s opinion, he was not proficient in this ability, so he might as well leave things to competent people.


    In addition, the Panther God Buster didn''t teach Logan and others, and there was no way to leave, so Huang Wen didn''t worry about the careless things of the Panther God buster. After all, Huang Wen didn''t know that the Panther God Buster was ready to kill Logan and others.


    However, it''s not so easy to kill Logan. Logan, who has been strengthened several times, not only lives up to his name, but also his life span has been greatly enhanced. At least, the image of Twilight wolf will not be staged on Logan. Logan is not only slow to grow old now, but he will not grow old completely


    "Well, two teachers, to tell you the truth, it''s still not enough..." Huang asked quickly. He stood in the avenger building and his eyes flashed slightly. This time, Huang asked that she didn''t plan to close down again in a short time. At this time, Belle collected her room in Yongchun martial arts school, so she didn''t follow.


    The reason why Huang Wen didn''t want to continue to shut down was that he vaguely felt that something might happen recently. Huang Wen subconsciously set his goal on the Lords of the dimension of hell. Unfortunately, with Huang Wen''s ability at this time, he couldn''t find out where those lords of the dimension of hell were hiding.


    Therefore, Huang Wen plans to continue to improve the strength of the Avengers. After all, it is very troublesome to deal with so many hell dimension Lords. If someone can help Huang Wen share the firepower, Huang Wen is naturally willing to do so.


    It is not so simple to improve the strength of the Avengers, not to mention the various abilities of the Avengers. Although the potential is OK, few people can take a step closer and participate in the battle with the Lord of hell dimension.


    Therefore, Huang Wen wants to find a group of teachers for the Avengers to teach them to understand the power of the law. Even if they can''t directly break through to the sub heavenly Father level, they can at least make their strength a little closer to the sub heavenly Father level, so that they won''t be completely unable to participate in the battle


    "Betty Ross and general Ross can let Haoke teach them slowly. Ah Liang''s words are already understanding the law of Buddha, and the progress is good. Pitro obviously wants the law related to speed, which is a bit troublesome..." Huang Wen flashed the names and abilities of the Avengers in his mind and thought in his heart.


    "Johnny Blazer doesn''t need a teacher. Maybe he will be locked up in the quantum field. After a period of time, he will be able to integrate his own strength, understand the law, and even reach the level of sub heavenly Father!"


    "Moreover, Johnny Blazer''s ability, like the law of Buddha, has a restraining effect on the Lord of the dimension of hell!"

 Chapter 863

    "Ah sneeze!" when Huang Wen thought of Johnny blazer and wanted to get Johnny blazer to experience in the quantum field space, Johnny Blazer on the other side sneezed hard, and an ominous premonition hit him.


    "What''s going on? Who''s counting on me?" Johnny Blazer couldn''t help muttering. At the same time, his heart was full of doubts. He didn''t understand why he had an ominous premonition.


    You know, Johnny Blazer joined the avenger alliance. He has both a stable job and a good reputation. He doesn''t have to worry about being treated as a monster. Most importantly, he found his girlfriend many years ago and rekindled his old relationship with her. Johnny Blazer''s life should not be too happy.


    "Shua!" when Johnny Blazer was muttering, Huang Wen''s body appeared beside Johnny blazer. He heard Johnny Blazer''s muttering, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly, as if he thought of something.


    "Mr. Huang Wen?" when he saw Huang Wen appear, Johnny Blazer couldn''t help but be stunned. He looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and shouted tentatively.


    "Well, I heard what you said. It seems that you should encounter something..." Huang asked. Looking at Johnny blazer, he nodded and said, "since you can feel an ominous premonition with your current strength, it shows that your current strength is not enough to deal with this matter!"


    "Mr. Huang, what should I do?" Johnny Blazer''s face stiffened. He took a deep breath, looked at Huang sincerely and asked.


    "It''s very simple. It''s natural to improve your strength!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and whispering, "don''t forget that there are two near heavenly fathers in your body. Even if they are not at the peak, your strength should not be so weak!"


    "So, if you want to improve your strength, you must constantly tap your own strength, which is also the most suitable way for you. After all, the consciousness contained in the two forces in your body has been completely eliminated by me. You don''t need to worry about their reverse phagocytosis on you..."


    "However, I''ve been trying to improve my strength for a while, but there''s not much effect..." Johnny Blazer frowned, felt his strength a little, looked at Huang and whispered.


    "It doesn''t have much effect because your mind doesn''t put it on this..." Huang asked. He took a deep look at Johnny blazer and said, "and you don''t spend much time!"


    "You know, the crisis you feel is very likely that only you can deal with it. We can''t help you, and the most important thing is that you can''t take good care of all the people around you..."


    "Please also ask Mr. Huang to teach me how to quickly improve my strength!" Johnny Blazer''s face changed and hurriedly looked at Huang and said.


    "I can''t directly improve your strength, but I know a place where the time flow rate is different from that of the outside world. You can have a lot of time to understand your own strength!" Huang asked. Looking at Johnny Blazer''s reaction, he nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile.


    "Where?" when Johnny Blazer saw Huang''s smile, he suddenly felt a bad premonition again. Even Johnny Blazer vaguely understood that his previous feeling might have appeared because of Huang''s question


    "Pa!" but before Johnny Blazer could react, Huang asked directly patted Johnny Blazer on the shoulder, and then Johnny Blazer''s body shrank uncontrollably until it completely disappeared into this space.


    "It''s done. Now, you have enough time and 100% energy to explore the strength in your body..." Huang asked, looking at the place where Johnny Blazer disappeared, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "moreover, for us, the time you disappeared is not long."


    "Damage or not, you should do such a thing..." Tony Stark came out, looked at Huang with some disdain and said.


    "There''s no way. There are only a few people in the avenger alliance who have the potential to achieve sub heavenly Father and even heavenly Father level. This guy usually doesn''t work hard and has nothing to do every day. He just paddles and fishes here and goes to accompany his girlfriend after work. How can he get stronger?" Huang asked the stall and said helplessly.


    "Sleeping trough? You spy on us?" Tony Stark stared at Huang and asked in disbelief.


    "What do you mean to spy on you? I asked silly girl about you casually, so I knew everything?" Huang asked, rolled his eyes angrily, and then stretched out his hand to pat Tony Stark on the shoulder.


    "Hey, hey! Don''t mess around!" Tony Stark was scared back a few steps when he saw Huang Wen''s move. He was afraid that Huang Wen would send him to quantum space at once.


    Although Tony Stark has enough confidence in his intelligence, the problem is that a clever woman can''t make bricks without rice. If he is really trapped in the quantum field and doesn''t even have any tools, Tony Stark doesn''t think he can come out with his own strength.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any hope for you, and I won''t send you to quantum space..." Huang asked. Looking at Tony Stark, he shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "Hey! Huang asked, do you look down on me?" at this moment, Tony Stark was unhappy. He looked at Huang and asked again.


    "No, if you can study the space gem armor thoroughly, master the power of the space gem thoroughly, and use it to fight, then you can be regarded as a father level strong man. As long as you don''t need to restrain your existence, you are still very powerful..." Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand and said softly.


    "As for the aspect of cultivation, you really don''t have any talent, so I''m ready to find the next goal. You said that if pitro is put into the quantum field space, he will come out with his own strength. Is it a success?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of Wanda turning over with you?" Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang and asked helplessly.


    "What are you afraid of? This is the way to improve Pietro''s ability. Besides, space in the quantum field is full of the laws of space and time. Maybe it can help Pietro!" Huang asked, his eyes lit up and his body shape disappeared in situ.

 Chapter 864

    "Well, I''d better wish the white haired boy good luck!" Tony Stark shook his head as he watched Huang Wen disappear in place. He knew that since Huang Wen had made a decision, he really couldn''t stop Huang Wen.


    In particular, this is the way to improve the strength of the Avengers. Huang Wen is professional in this aspect, while Tony Stark is not good at this aspect at all. Naturally, he won''t want to stop Huang Wen.


    "Shua!" on the other side, in the avenger building, Huang Wen, who was next to Pietro, suddenly appeared here, startled Pietro. He was really startled. Pietro subconsciously ran in the direction behind him, but at the next moment, he was directly grabbed by Huang Wen''s shoulder and couldn''t run any more.


    "Well, master, it''s you. Who did I think it was? It scared me to death..." when Pietro saw that Huang asked, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and said with a smile.


    "Then, who will scare you to death?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Pietro with a smile. "Even, you don''t see who subconsciously runs away. Who has such great ability?"


    "Alas! It''s not Wanda..." Pietro spread his hands helplessly, looked at Huang and said weakly, "Because master found them a teacher to help them improve, Wanda also told me to improve my strength, but my traceless lightness skill has been integrated with my ability. I don''t know how to improve myself. Wanda locked me up, and I don''t know what to do..."


    "Improve your strength?" the corners of Huang''s mouth raised slightly. As the saying goes, it''s better to come early than to be clever. For the previous Pietro, the legendary level of stepping on the snow without trace can also be used. After all, stepping on the snow without trace can make Pietro better master his body and make Pietro run better.


    However, with the strengthening that Pietro will get from the apocalypse and the skills of stepping on the snow, if Pietro wants to continue to improve himself, he can only continue to explore the potential of his variant ability.


    This is not easy to accomplish, and even takes a long time to do, even if the potential of pitero''s variant ability is good.


    After all, even the once mutant giant magneto didn''t thoroughly study his mutant ability, let alone Pietro?


    "Eh? Shifu, did you come to me to help me improve my strength?" Pietro suddenly thought of something, his eyes suddenly brightened, looked at Huang and asked tentatively.


    "Yes, I came to you to help you improve your strength!" Huang asked with a smile, nodded, looked at Pietro and said approvingly.


    "Er..." Pietro saw Huang Wen''s smile and subconsciously stepped back. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and said, "master, why do I feel that your smile is so malicious? You shouldn''t lock me up like Wanda?"


    "Master, you can''t do this. You know my ability. I can''t lock it up. It doesn''t make any sense. Moreover, the place is too small. I''m easy to be autistic!"


    "Master, I think your method is very good!" just as Pietro''s voice fell, Wanda''s body came here. It seems that Wanda already knows Huang Wen''s plan, or Wanda foresaw Huang Wen''s plan and knows that this plan is good for Pietro!


    "Now that Wanda has said so, I can more safely continue to determine my thoughts!" Huang asked. Looking at Wanda, he smiled and nodded, while Pietro turned and ran away.


    However, Pietro''s speed didn''t mean anything to Huang Wen. Huang Wen easily patted Pietro on the shoulder again.


    "Don''t! Master!" in pitero''s desperate cry, pitero''s body instantly shrunk, directly into the quantum field space, and completely disappeared.


    "Don''t worry, the place you go has a lot of space, and there will be no claustrophobia at all. Of course, if you want to have dense phobia, there''s nothing I can do..." Huang asked, looking at the place where Pietro disappeared, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    Huang Wen also doesn''t know if Pietro will meet Johnny Blazer in the quantum field space. If they meet, they should have a lot of common topics and can relieve each other''s boredom. However, if they don''t, Huang Wen can only be attributed to the large space in the quantum field.


    "What do you see?" Huang asked, quickly regaining consciousness and looking at Wanda aside, he asked.


    "I see that Pietro is like a new life, and his ability has changed from pure speed to the existence that can briefly touch the power of time and space!" Wanda''s eyes flashed crimson light, looked at Huang Wen with some excitement and said.


    "What about Johnny Blazer? How''s his situation?" Huang asked, nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Wanda again.


    "I don''t know what Johnny said. Even after Pietro made progress, he didn''t exceed my perception range. Johnny Blazer has two powerful forces in his body. Coupled with his special ability, I don''t know what happened to him in the end..." When Wanda heard Huang''s question, the crimson air in her eyes slowly circulated, but she didn''t give an accurate result in the end.


    "Well, at least for now, Johnny Blazer''s potential is really strong. Maybe he can surpass you after he leaves the customs this time!" Huang asked, looking at Wanda with a smile. "What, Wanda, are you interested in going to quantum space for a period of time?"


    "I don''t need it. Time doesn''t mean anything to me. What I need is the resonance between real gems and chaotic magic that flashes like inspiration. Only when I slowly master the power of real gems and chaotic magic can I officially move towards the heavenly Father level!" Wanda looked at Huang Wen, smiled and whispered.


    "Master, you have helped me a lot by giving me the real gem. Master, you''d better go to the pit... Cough, help others."


    "Well! My plan has been seen through, so let''s go to the next goal. Bucky should make it clear to them. Like Tony, there is no way to improve, and the defenders of the alliance don''t have much room to improve. Among the magic four, it''s ok..." Huang asked. Looking at Wanda, he shrugged, suddenly thought of something, and his eyes lit up slowly, "Pure flame law, I know a person!"

 Chapter 865

    "Well, it seems that master, you really have another eye on someone, and it seems that you are not an avenger, but similar to the existence of Zeus and Panther..." Wanda saw Huang Wen''s expression and couldn''t help laughing. Wanda knew that there was another so-called great power, which was going to be brought over by his dark master to do black work.


    "Don''t worry, as a teacher, I''m very democratic. I will never force others to do what they don''t want to do. You see, aren''t Zeus and Panther happy in the avenger alliance?" Huang asked. He glanced at Wanda, smiled and shook his head, then flashed and disappeared into the Avenger building.


    Asgard, in the fairy palace hall, Huang Wen''s body directly appeared here. When Huang Wen appeared, heimdar, who guarded the gate of Asgard, sighed helplessly, but didn''t say anything, because he knew for Huang Wen that the rainbow bridge or border crossing of Asgard was in vain.


    "Mr. Huang Wen?" in the hall of the fairy palace, Thor, who sat on the throne, suddenly widened his eyes, hurriedly stood up from the throne, looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Huang Wen, why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    "Eh?" Huang asked, looking at Thor who hurried over, smiled, raised his eyebrows and said with some teasing, "Rocky, your transformation is more proficient. I almost didn''t see it. Where''s Thor? He gave you to Asgard and even asked you to deal with these things?"


    "Don''t mention that bastard!" Rocky returned to his appearance. A trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes and said in a deep voice. "I have always helped that fool deal with Asgard''s affairs, but that guy''s learning speed is not as fast as Jane Fossett..."


    "Moreover, it''s OK to learn slowly. What did he say? The God King Asgard has ascended the throne and wants to make a good tour of the nine realms. What else did he say? I didn''t want to be the God King of Asgard before? Now let me have a one-time addiction..."


    "That is, I''m not the opponent of this guy now, or I''ll kill him! I shouldn''t listen to what happens in other universes. I knew he was like this. I''d go back to Asgard if I said anything. It''s better to live comfortably in the Avengers alliance!"


    "There''s no way to do this. Who let you have such a brother?" Huang asked. Looking at rocky, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "where is he now? Is he free to come back?"


    "Oh, what''s the matter with Mr. Huang? I don''t know where he is, but I can ask Heimdal..." Rocky sighed and then looked at Huang and asked tentatively.


    "Does heimdar know that you are pretending? Oh, yes, heimdar can always find Thor''s position. If he sees Thor, he will naturally know that you are false..." Huang asked first to take a look at heimdar''s direction. When he saw heimdar''s evasive eyes, Huang asked with a smile.


    "It''s not a big deal, but I want to find the flame giant sulter. Come to Asgard and ask where he is."


    "Sirtel?" Rocky could not help but freeze his eyes when he heard Huang''s question. He thought of the twilight of the gods in another universe. He looked at Huang more hesitantly and carefully organized his own language, "I don''t know. Mr. Huang asked, what''s the matter with you looking for Sutter? You know, the eternal fire is still in Asgard. It''s better for Sutter not to appear in Asgard..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Sirte appear in Asgard, mainly because I don''t have much time to teach the Avengers. Among the Avengers, there is a flame capable person who needs a teacher. I think the more famous flame capable person should be Sirte..." Huang asked with a smile, waved his hand and motioned rocky not to panic.


    "Teacher... Sirtel..." Loki heard Huang''s question, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t know what he should say for a long time. After all, in Loki''s opinion, only Huang could do such unreliable things.


    However, the problem is that Huang Wen, who is so unreliable, is so powerful that rocky doesn''t dare to tell the truth.


    "Well, Sirte should not have much strength left at this time. I''m afraid it may not be able to meet your needs, Mr. Huang Wen..." Rocky thought for a long time and looked at Huang Wen tentatively.


    "That''s all right. Don''t you have eternal fire here? Just use the eternal fire directly and revive him completely?" Huang asked, shaking his head and saying it doesn''t matter.


    "That''s the whole Sirte!" Loki subconsciously exclaimed when he heard Huang''s question.


    "It''s all right. Odin was able to defeat Sirte. I think I can do it now. Moreover, Sirte is not human at first sight. As long as it is not human, it''s much easier to do!" Huang asked casually, waved his hand and looked in the direction of heimdar.


    "Well, heimdar, send me directly to sirtel. I''ll see if I need eternal fire and help him recover his strength."


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, the flame giant sulter can''t pose too many threats to him, especially when he has Xuanyuan sword strengthened again.


    Moreover, if the flame giant Sirte really doesn''t know the phase, Huang Wen is happy to release an epic mission again. If he can continue to drive to Xuanyuan sword this time, it''s a great good thing for Huang Wen!


    "Your Majesty Thor is now in musberheim where sirtel is..." after hearing Huang''s words, heimdahl was silent for a moment, looked in the direction of musberheim, then was stunned and said with some hesitation.


    "Oh, there''s Thor. It''s a little faster. Thor can''t kill this guy directly. At that time, the Avengers will have one less person who can improve..." Huang asked. Wen Yan raised his eyebrows, directly released the power of perception, searched Thor''s breath, and disappeared in the fairy Palace hall.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" after Huang Wen left, rocky gasped. He looked at the place where Huang Wen left. After a long time, his voice contained a strong sense of helplessness and said, "I hope there will be no problem. Odin said really well. Mr. Huang Wen really doesn''t play cards according to the routine..."

 Chapter 866

    In musberham, Thor took Jane foster to the nine realms and came to this world. At this time, Jane Foster was no longer mortal.


    Not to mention that Jane foster had briefly become the host of real gemstones before. During the period when she was possessed by real gemstones, her body had mutated and obtained extraordinary power. Even after Jane foster became the new president of Asgard in Asgard, she also received the blessing of Asgard''s power.


    Most importantly, after Jane foster became the queen of Asgard, she also won the throne of Asgard, just as Rocky, who was not originally an Asgard, was able to get the blessing of divine power after obtaining the throne of evil god.


    It is worth mentioning that Jane Foster''s final God position is not the female Thor, because the God position of Thor has been bound with Thor. Jane foster has become the same female warrior God as valkiri. The female warrior God Legion will be nominally controlled by Jane foster. Among Asgard, the female warrior God Legion appears again!


    "Jane, this is musbeham. There is a powerful flame giant living here. At the beginning, my father fought with sirter, the boss of the flame giant. Finally, my father won the final victory and got the eternal fire, and sirter also died under my father..." At this time, Thor is telling Jane foster about Asgard''s glorious history.


    After all, in Thor''s view, Jane foster has been the queen of Asgard. Jane foster should also be proud of Asgard''s previous glory.


    "Thor, are you sure that what sirtel is dead?" Jane Foster was stunned when she heard Thor''s words. She looked at Thor with some hesitation and asked.


    "Nature is dead. If sirtel lost the eternal fire, how can he survive? You should have seen the eternal fire, which is in the fairy palace treasure house of Asgard..." Thor subconsciously answered Jane foster, but when he said, Thor suddenly found something wrong, because the surrounding air temperature increased a lot in an instant!


    You know, this is musbeham. It was like purgatory. Now the temperature has increased a lot. It''s unimaginable. Even a lot of substances on the earth will spontaneously ignite here!


    "Hmm? Flame giant? No! Are you sirtel?!" Thor soon found that a giant with flames rushed towards him in the distance. Thor frowned. The next moment, the storm axe came into his hand, and a powerful breath emerged on Thor.


    "Hiss!" and at the moment of Thor''s storm axe, sirtel, who was rushing over on the other side, suddenly stopped the car. Originally, he didn''t feel too much threat on Thor, but everything was different with the moment of the storm axe!


    A crisis of life and death emerged in Sirte''s heart. Sirte felt such a crisis of life and death once, that is, the last time musberham fought with Asgard.


    At the beginning, in the face of Odin, who reached the peak of heavenly Father level, sirtel was also true, because he thought that he had an eternal fire and no one could kill himself.


    However, sirtel underestimated Odin and overestimated his eternal fire. If the eternal fire was really strong, Odin would not put the eternal fire in the fairy palace treasure house so casually, without paying any attention.


    Of course, this is not powerful. It is relative to Odin. After all, Odin can directly abandon the existence of space gemstones. It can be seen that these so-called treasures are external forces and have no meaning to Odin.


    It was precisely because Odin was strong that sirtel was defeated. The eternal fire became Odin''s booty, and sirtel died on the spot.


    In other words, Sirte has had the eternal fire for too long. In endless years, Sirte has had some characteristics of the eternal fire, so Sirte barely survived.


    But even if he survived, sirtel''s end was not good. He was no different from the king of the frost giant, Laurie. His realm decreased greatly, and even after endless years, sirtel returned to the sub heavenly Father level through the flame law he had understood, and only just entered the sub heavenly Father level.


    Therefore, after seeing Thor burst out all his strength and took out the storm axe, Sirte immediately turned and fled here without saying a word, because Sirte knew that if he didn''t escape here quickly, he would die on the spot!


    This sudden death may not have a chance to do it again, especially after he recognized Thor''s breath of King Asgard


    "Want to go? How can it be so easy?" seeing that sirtel was about to escape, Thor naturally disagreed. The storm axe in his hand was directly thrown out, containing the power of thunder, completely suppressed the surrounding flame breath, and fiercely cleaved in the direction of sirtel!


    "No!" sirtel uttered a exclamation. At this moment, the crisis of life and death in his heart became more intense, which made sirtel''s body tremble!


    Shua! However, just when Sirte felt the crisis of life and death, and he had no way to avoid, and was preparing to break out all his strength to resist, a body appeared between the storm axe and Sirte.


    "Hum!" and with the appearance of this body shape, the storm Tomahawk, which originally had a powerful power, seemed to enter the mire, the speed suddenly decreased, and the thunder power on it was completely suppressed.


    The next moment, the storm axe was suspended in the air and completely lost the ability to move. Thor''s pupils suddenly shrunk and subconsciously shouted at the body next to the storm Axe: "who are you?"


    "It''s me..." naturally, it was no one else who came here. Huang, who was ready to look for Sirte, asked. He turned around, looked at Thor, smiled, nodded and whispered.


    "Mr. Huang Wen?" Thor and Jane foster both stared. They looked at Huang Wen somewhat puzzled, because they didn''t understand why Huang Wen appeared in such a place, and the most important thing is that they didn''t understand why Huang Wen wanted to save Sutter.

 Chapter 867

    "Hmm? Do they know each other? No! I have to get out of here quickly!" Sutter subconsciously stopped when he saw someone save himself, but after hearing Huang Wen''s dialogue with Thor, Sutter knew that things were not so simple, and his heart sprouted retreat.


    "Hum!" but at the next moment, sirter, who was going to escape, suddenly couldn''t move, and even the whole person was directly suspended in the air.


    I have to say that Sirte is still too naive, or Sirte doesn''t know Huang Wen at all. As a target that has been targeted by Huang Wen, how can Sirte escape here so easily?


    "You! What are you going to do?" sirtel, suspended in the air, looked at Huang very hard and asked.


    At this time, Sirte knew that it was Huang Wen who shot. After all, the storm axe next to him, like him, was suspended in mid air, which was obviously Huang Wen''s ability.


    But Sirte didn''t quite understand. Huang asked what he was going to do. He was just saving himself, and now he suddenly started to do it to himself


    "Mr. Huang Wen, what are you?" not only sirtel did not understand, but also Thor and Jane foster did not understand. They looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and asked tentatively.


    "Oh, this guy has a little effect on me, so I can''t let you kill him..." Huang asked, smiling at Thor and Jane foster, shook his head and said softly, "unless you can find another heavenly Father who understands the law of fire for me."


    "The sub heavenly Father who understands the law of fire?" Thor and Jane foster looked at each other. Although they didn''t know what Huang asked for a sub heavenly Father who understands the law of fire, they really couldn''t find another sub heavenly Father who understands the law of fire.


    "What do you want me to do?" when Sutter heard Huang''s dialogue with Thor, the whole person calmed down, because it was obvious that Huang asked for him for what purpose, which meant that he didn''t need to be killed!


    In sirtel''s view, as long as he is not killed, he may regain the eternal fire and return to his peak, especially when Thor, the God King of Asgard, is nearby


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal, but there is a person with fire ability. You need to teach him to understand the existence of the law of fire..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at sirter, smiled and said softly.


    "Understand the law of fire? Are you kidding?" hearing Huang''s question, sirtel was still unable to move, otherwise he would have jumped up directly. He shouted at Huang with some excitement, "do you know how difficult it is to understand the law of fire? Do you know that there are few people in my family of fire giants who have understood the law of fire for so many years?"


    "If it''s so simple, why should I come to you to teach?" Huang asked, looking at sirtel with a faint smile on his face.


    "Hiss!" although Huang asked with a smile on his face, sirtel felt a chill in his heart. He seemed to feel that if he dared to refuse Huang asked, he would face something more terrible than death!


    "My current strength is not enough to teach others to understand the existence of the law. If I can recover to the peak, I should be able to do it..." soon, sirter returned to his senses, his eyes turned, looked at Huang Wen and said tentatively.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, don''t believe what he said. He wants the eternal fire to recover. If he recovers completely, it will be troublesome. You know the dusk of the gods in another Universe..." Thor heard sirter''s words, his face suddenly changed and shouted at Huang Wen.


    "Don''t worry, our universe is different from other universes." Huang asked. Hearing Thor''s slightly nervous voice, he smiled and shook his head, turned his head, looked at Thor and said.


    "After all, I don''t exist in other universes. Moreover, even if he recovers to the peak, what storms can he make? Odin can deal with him, I can deal with him naturally. Moreover, I also want to know if his twilight sword can collide with my Xuanyuan sword!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of Huang Wen, Xuanyuan sword spontaneously appeared in Huang Wen''s hands. This is the action of the spirit in Xuanyuan sword, because Xuanyuan sword also wants to know what sword can collide with itself!


    "Puff!" and with the appearance of Xuanyuan sword, sirter, who was originally bound in the air by Huang Wen, knelt directly in the air, and even made a dull noise in the space.


    At this time, sulter''s body trembled constantly. He felt that the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand seemed to be his natural enemy. All his strength was completely suppressed by the Xuanyuan sword!


    "What is this?" surter asked, looking at Huang subconsciously.


    "Didn''t I say? This is Xuanyuan sword. I''m looking forward to you colliding with Xuanyuan sword after you recover all your strength!" Huang asked, looking at sirtel, smiled and said sincerely.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, right? If you can help me recover my strength, I will never be against Mr. Huang Wen..." sirter''s voice trembled. He looked at Huang Wen and said with some difficulty.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, do you really want to do this?" Thor looked at Huang Wen helplessly and tried to persuade him again.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I''ll take him back to the earth first. You come with the eternal fire, so that even if something happens, it won''t affect Asgard..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Thor, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I didn''t mean that..." Thor''s face was stiff, looked at Huang Wen awkwardly and said.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. Come here quickly. I''ll open up a space in the avenger building for you to come over..." Huang asked, waving his hand, put away the Xuanyuan sword directly, and then disappeared into musbeham with Sirte.


    "It''s all right, Thor. I''ve been in the Avengers League longer than you. I know clearly that Mr. Huang Wen won''t mess around. You''re too nervous because Sirte is related to Asgard..." Jane foster looked at Thor who is still nervous and comforted softly.


    "You should know Mr. Huang Wen''s strength very well. Your storm axe and the power of the divine king can''t shake him at all, and the just sulter has no ability to fight back in Mr. Huang Wen''s hands..."

 Chapter 868

    "Even if it is me, I can''t compare with Sirte at the peak, and Sirte just now is also not at the peak. Now I can only hope that Mr. Huang Wen can really suppress Sirte at the peak..." Thor sighed and said helplessly.


    "However, to tell you the truth, I still don''t understand why Mr. Huang Wen spent so much time looking for a Sirte. Even if Mr. Huang Wen can suppress the peak Sirte, I''m afraid it will cause great harm to Sirte?"


    "Hum!" with Thor''s voice falling, the storm axe flew into Thor''s hands. Then Thor and Jane foster were covered with the light of rainbow bridge. The two men disappeared directly from musberham, and the whole musberham fell into silence again.


    In the earth, not the avenger building, but the long lost No. 1 base, Huang Wen appeared here with Sirte.


    The reason why Huang Wen brought Sirte here is that Sirte is still the image of the flame giant at this time. Don''t talk about its height. It is much higher than Haoke. More importantly, Sirte sometimes drips magma. If it is placed in the avenger building, I''m afraid I''ll break the floor of the avenger building in a minute.


    "Hum!" with the sound of sirter appearing here, Huang Wen didn''t mean to talk nonsense. A powerful divine power began to envelop sirter''s body, which forced sirter''s body to begin severe deformation.


    "You! What are you doing?!" sulter''s uncertain voice echoed throughout the No. 1 base. Moreover, this voice is not only uncertain, but also a painful struggle. After all, such a direct way to transform the body shape will inevitably bring endless pain!


    However, no matter how painful Sutter was, he couldn''t get rid of Huang Wen''s power. Even after Huang Wen broke out his divine power, Sutter''s heart was full of despair, because he probably understood that even if he regained his peak, he couldn''t resist Huang Wen''s so powerful power


    Even, Sirte understood that Huang Wen didn''t use the artifact that could completely suppress him. If that artifact appeared, Sirte couldn''t imagine what he would become!


    Sulter''s pain didn''t last long. Soon, the image of sulter changed greatly. Well, the main reason was that the body shape changed greatly. Sulter successfully became an ordinary person, and the molten material on his body cooled down completely.


    "Well, now, you shouldn''t cause any damage to the avenger building..." Huang asked, looking at sirtel''s appearance at this time, nodded with satisfaction and said softly.


    It is worth mentioning that the appearance of sirtel at this time is slightly similar to the red devil who died in the avenger building before. They are all the images of demons.


    However, this is also a very normal thing. The flame giants have the name of flame demons. Their appearance is indeed somewhat similar to that of demons.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo..." at this time, sirter gasped heavily. His heart was very uncomfortable and unwilling, but he looked at Huang Wen, and there was only the light of fear.


    In Sirte''s view at this time, Huang asked this horror, but he didn''t follow the routine and didn''t give himself resistance at all. He was more like a devil! A pure devil!


    "Let''s go. Wait a minute. You should be able to recover to the peak. However, I advise you not to dismantle the avenger building, otherwise I will be very unhappy..." Huang asked. He took a deep look at Sirte, then disappeared into base 1 with Sirte and returned to the avenger building.


    "Shua!" after returning to the avenger building, Huang Wen gently waved his hand, and the immortal killing sword array directly opened a small hole here in the avenger building, which was prepared for the rainbow bridge of Asgard.


    "Hmm? How did you get a demon?" Tony Stark looked at the sudden emergence of Huang and sirtel, looked at sirtel with some surprise and asked, "this guy''s appearance is somewhat similar to the red devil. Where did you find it? Did you catch it in the dimension space of the dungeon?"


    "That''s not true. His name is sulter. He''s a flame giant, or the boss of the flame giant..." Huang asked. Looking at Tony Stark, he smiled, shook his head, turned his head and whispered to the silly girl coming.


    "Silly girl, let them all come out. I''ll introduce them to a new teacher. Of course, he''s not a teacher yet. He needs to wait until Thor sends the eternal fire."


    "Sirte? Eternal fire? Wait, this guy, can you say this guy is the creator of the twilight of the gods?" Tony Stark suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the direction of Sirte with some hesitation.


    "The dusk of the gods is just the dusk of the gods of Asgard. Besides, Zeus of Olympus and Buster, the Panther God, are all here. The so-called dusk of the gods does not include them..." Huang asked, smiling at Zeus and Buster, who came out of the training room.


    "Zeus?!" when Sutter saw Zeus, he couldn''t help but freeze his eyes. He didn''t know the Panther God bast, but he still knew the name of Zeus, but he didn''t quite understand why the God King of Olympus appeared here. It''s obviously not the holy land of Olympus!


    It has to be said that Sirte and Zeus had some fate, because both of them were defeated by Odin''s men. However, Sirte was obviously worse, lost the eternal fire and his father''s strength, and Zeus just led Olympus out of the earth.


    "Well, it seems that you are Mr. Huang Wen''s new coolie. Congratulations, we will be colleagues in the future..." Zeus understood what in an instant when he saw Sirte. He nodded at Sirte and said with a smile.


    At this time, Zeus was very happy, because there was a strong father who was pulled over, Zeus would not feel that he and the Panther God Buster were somewhat abrupt.


    Even Zeus hoped that Huang Wen could pull more powerful people from the heavenly Father level, so that if someone mentioned that he was forced to work in the avenger alliance in the future, Zeus could list these people to prove that Huang Wen was indeed powerful, not too counselled

 Chapter 869

    "Don''t you say?" sirtel was stunned when he heard Zeus''s words. He immediately understood something, especially when he saw Pasteur, the Panther God who also exuded the breath of heavenly Father, cast his eyes of sympathy and schadenfreude.


    For Zeus and the Panther God bast, it doesn''t matter what the origin of Sirte is, what he has done before, or what he may do. As long as he can be caught by Huang Wen and forced to become a teacher like them, they will be very happy to be locked up here all the time.


    However, for Sirte, he didn''t think so. At this time, a chill surged in his heart again. He didn''t expect that Huang Wen had caught two heavenly Father strong men. Coupled with the strength shown by Huang Wen before, it made Sirte more uncertain whether to resist after he recovered to the peak


    "Shua!" when sirtel was struggling, the light of a rainbow bridge appeared in the avenger building. There were three figures in the rainbow bridge, which were Thor, rocky and Jane foster.


    While rocky held the container of eternal fire in his hand, his face was full of reluctance. It was obvious that this time rocky came, he was caught by Thor again.


    "Sirte..." Loki soon saw Sirte on one side. He even subconsciously moved the eternal fire back in his hand, but soon, Loki had no choice but to stop, because he knew that it was meaningless to do so.


    "Eternal fire!" when Sutter saw the eternal fire in Rocky''s hand, the whole person immediately widened his eyes and subconsciously ran in the direction of the eternal fire.


    With the sound of "hum!" Thor''s eyes coagulated, and a powerful storm axe appeared in Thor''s hands. Before, the storm axe brought the threat of death to Sirte, but at this moment, after seeing the eternal fire, Sirte ignored the threat of death and continued to rush in the direction of the eternal fire!


    "Thor, don''t stop him..." Huang asked, looking at sirter rushing to the eternal fire, he didn''t mean to stop at all, and even shouted to Thor directly.


    "Mr. Huang Wen...... alas!" Thor heard Huang Wen''s voice, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. He wanted to say something more. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly, sideways let go, and looked at rocky and said, "Rocky, put down the eternal fire!"


    "When!" but rocky didn''t hesitate like Thor. When Huang Wen went to Asgard, he already knew Huang Wen''s determination. Therefore, rocky resolutely threw the eternal fire container to the ground, and the whole person directly sidestepped away.


    "Eternal fire! I''m coming! I''m going back to the peak again!" at this time, sirtel''s voice contained strong excitement and directly rushed into the container of eternal fire.


    "Eternal fire? What is this? Why do I feel that there is a powerful force in this flame, and I also have a feeling of wanting to jump in..." Johnny stone looked at the eternal fire and sirtel, his eyes flickered slightly, and said subconsciously.


    Even, not only subconsciously muttering, Johnny stone''s body began to involuntarily lean towards the direction of the eternal fire.


    "Johnny!" Reed Richards reacted quickly and caught Johnny stone directly, preventing Johnny stone from approaching the eternal fire.


    "Hoo!" but what Reid Richards didn''t expect was that at the next moment, Johnny stone''s body burned instantly. The powerful flame and temperature forced Reid Richards to release his hand.


    "Pa!" was a sound. Fortunately, among the magic four, not only Reid Richards, but also Ben Graham, who turned into a rock, was not afraid of Johnny stone''s flame, and directly forced Johnny stone to stay in place.


    Among the Avengers, it is not only Johnny stone, but also John who is not far away feels the power from the eternal fire, and even subconsciously moves towards the direction of the eternal fire.


    However, different from Johnny stone, John has realized his own law at this time, and most importantly, his flame ability has long become an ice flame, which is different from the pure flame ability. Therefore, although John feels the influence from the eternal fire, he is not without resistance.


    "Master, if you put the eternal fire and the cold ice treasure box together with me, maybe I can achieve the sub heavenly Father level as soon as possible!" however, after resisting the power from the eternal fire, John seemed to feel something, looked directly at Huang Wen and said.


    "Oh? There''s such a thing?" Huang asked. He raised his eyebrows, flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and then said with a smile, "OK, I know. After solving the problem of sirtel and asking him to be a teacher for Johnny stone, I''ll give you the eternal fire to understand..."


    "Thank you, master!" John''s eyes lit up when he heard Huang Wen''s promise. He first thanked Huang Wen, then turned his head and looked at Huang Liang and Max and said with a smile, "Hey, senior brother, Max, I''m afraid I''m going to be a sub heavenly father first this time!"


    "Don''t be too complacent. My Buddha''s law has also realized a new height. It''s not necessarily who will advance first!" Huang Liang glanced at John and said faintly.


    "That''s right! Now, with the guidance of teacher Zeus, my law control has been powerful. I don''t know how many times. I can certainly achieve the sub heavenly Father level before you!" Max also looked at John and said unconvinced.


    "Ha ha! My Sirte is back again!" just as several disciples of Huang Wen were competing for who would be promoted to the sub heavenly Father level first, in the container of eternal fire, Sirte''s body began to grow, and a powerful flame force burst out with Sirte''s excited voice!


    "I said, don''t break the avenger building..." Huang asked. Looking at the growing Sirte, he shook his head with a faint chill in his voice.


    "Hiss!" Zeus and Panther God Buster subconsciously took a breath, and the two men retreated one after another. At the same time, they looked at sulter''s direction with some pity.


    In the view of Zeus and Panther God Buster, Sirte''s self-confidence will soar while his strength soars. At that time, Sirte will collapse the avenger building, which completely angered Huang Wen. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as being beaten by Huang Wen to meet Sirte finally!

 Chapter 870

    "Twilight sword..." at this time, Sirte heard Huang''s words. He also felt a chill in his heart, but soon, a long flame sword with strong power condensed in his hand, which made Sirte''s heart emerge a sense of confidence again!


    He sirtel has recovered to the peak, and only Odin can defeat him among the heavenly Father strong men he knows. Mr. Huang asked, why is he his opponent?


    Thinking of this, sirter''s body continued to grow, and more powerful forces surged on the twilight sword in his hand. But at this time, sirter saw stepping back and looked piteously at his Zeus and Panther God bast. Sirter''s heart clicked again, subconsciously looking in the direction of Huang Wen.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s eyes flickered with light expectation, and a space force surged on Huang Wen. To tell the truth, Huang Wen wished that Sirte could not help it at this time, so Huang Wen could have the opportunity to collect the system wool again.


    As for the direct attack for no reason, Huang Wen has no bottom line for the time being and has no plan in this regard. Otherwise, Huang Wen has already started against the Panther God buster.


    Of course, there is also the most critical point, that is Huang Wen''s worry. I''m afraid the system will go crazy if he collects the system wool recklessly. If he breaks the system, it''s not very good


    "Hum!" but when Huang Wen looked at Sirte with an expectant look in his eyes, while Zeus and Panther God bast gloated at Sirte, Huang Wen, Zeus and Panther God bast didn''t expect, and something unexpected happened to Thor and rocky.


    With a light sound, Sirte''s body began to quickly become smaller and return to the size of a normal person set by Huang Wen. Moreover, the flame surging on Sirte''s body also went out. Although he still held the twilight sword in his hand, he didn''t mean to do it at all.


    Yes, Sirte counselled. After a struggle in his heart, Sirte was still uncertain and fought with Huang Wen, especially after recalling the various means shown by Huang Wen.


    Of course, the most frightening thing for Sirte was that Huang Wen didn''t take it out at this time, but he felt the threat of Xuanyuan sword like a natural enemy before. It was precisely because after thinking of the power of Xuanyuan sword, Sirte took a look at his twilight sword and finally came to his heart


    "Mr. Huang Wen, thank you for helping me recover to my peak strength. As the king of the flame giant, I am a man who keeps my promise. Since I promised to help Mr. Huang Wen, I naturally want to do so. I don''t know who I need to teach to understand the law of fire?" sirter took a deep breath, put away the twilight sword, looked at Huang Wen and asked.


    "Is this Sirte?" Thor and rocky looked at each other when they heard Sirte''s words. Although neither side spoke, they understood what was thinking in each other''s heart.


    Yes, both Thor and rocky doubt whether this Sirte is fake. After all, such response and wisdom are not like Sirte, the king of Fire Giants known for his mindlessness and recklessness!


    However, Thor and Loki seem to have forgotten that Thor was also famous for his lack of brain and recklessness. At this time, Thor did not say that he had completely changed these characteristics, but he could also distinguish when he should be reckless and when he should not be reckless.


    And sulter is just like this. Since he already feels that he is not Huang Wen''s opponent, why should he be reckless?


    It was not easy for him to recover his strength. If he lost his strength again or was killed directly, wouldn''t he regret all his life? If he had life at that time


    "Yes, since you have chosen to keep your promise, you can do it well..." Huang asked deeply. A trace of regret flashed in his eyes. He knew that Huang asked would not show so much strength before, which scared Sirte to move and missed a lucky draw


    "Johnny stone, now, sirtel is your teacher. You should practice well with him and strive to understand the law of fire and see the path of the heavenly father as soon as possible!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen!" Johnny stone heard Huang Wen''s words, a glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes, and quickly bowed to Mr. Huang Wen.


    Before, after seeing that Logan and others had been taught by teachers, Johnny stone couldn''t help but stand up and hope that he could also be taught. However, according to Johnny stone at that time, Huang Wen went to find another teacher, which was just an excuse. He never thought that Huang Wen really found a teacher for him!


    Therefore, at this time, Johnny stone was full of gratitude to Huang Wen. He really felt that Huang Wen regarded them as his own people


    "By the way, did your eternal fire disappear after being integrated with you?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Sirte, suddenly thought of something and asked again.


    "Well, the eternal fire is in my body at this time. What does Mr. Huang ask for?" sulter flashed a hesitation in his eyes, looked at Huang tentatively and asked in a low voice.


    "Well, my apprentice needs to understand the eternal fire for a period of time. Take out the eternal fire and give it to him..." Huang asked, pointing to John.


    "The eternal fire can''t be used by ordinary people, at least... Eh? He contains the breath of law? What a magical law power, just like the law of fire, but it''s completely different from the law of fire, which seems to contain the power of cold ice..." Sirte is worthy of being a strong father in heaven, just a moment, He felt the essence of the ice flame law in John''s body clearly, but at this time, Sirte hesitated to turn his head and look at Huang.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, the law power that your apprentice understands is very different from the ordinary law of fire. If he rashly understands the power of eternal fire, I''m afraid it won''t be good for his growth!"


    "Don''t worry, you just need to give him the eternal fire, and I naturally have a way to help him..." Huang asked, looking at sirter, shook his head and said faintly.


    "OK!" sirter took a deep breath. A powerful flame force rose up in sirter''s body, and then flew to the container where the eternal fire had just been placed. Sirter finally succumbed to Huang Wen''s power. Even if he was asked to hand over the eternal fire, he did not resist.

 Chapter 871

    Of course, for Sirte at this time, handing over the eternal fire does not mean that Sirte will fall into his realm again, because the eternal fire just left his body, was not robbed or even suppressed, and the connection between him and the eternal fire was not disconnected.


    "Eternal fire, cold ice treasure box, now, I can really achieve sub heavenly Father level as soon as possible!" John raised the container containing the eternal fire, and a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes. As for the cold ice treasure box, it was not elsewhere, it was John.


    The reason why John can understand the law of ice and fire at this time is inseparable from the cold ice treasure box. You know, at the beginning, John''s ability is to control fire, but the proper fire man, even after practicing the cold ice and fire palm, his own ability changes, and after obtaining the power of ice and fire, his fire ability is also more powerful.


    Later, John was strengthened by the apocalypse and did not change this situation. John liked the ability of fire better in his heart


    But later, at the critical moment of understanding the law, Huang Wen didn''t know that the eternal fire had already been in Asgard, so he just gave John the ice treasure box to understand the ice law in the ice treasure box and reverse the ice and fire. From the ice law, he understood the fire law and had two different law forces at the same time.


    However, John obviously exceeded Huang Wen''s expectation. Because the ice power of the ice treasure box was too strong, John''s ability finally changed greatly. The originally stronger flame power was gradually equalled or even surpassed by the ice power, and finally evolved the ability of ice flame.


    Such ability is of course very powerful for John. Even the law of ice and flame also contains part of the power of the law of fire and the law of ice. However, it can be seen from John''s sensitivity to the eternal fire is lower than Johnny stone. He has broken away from the original pure law of fire.


    Or, because the power of the ice chest is too strong, John can understand that there is too little power about the law of fire!


    "Well, you go to the enlightenment first. If you have anything, please contact me at any time. I''ll let silly girl monitor your situation!" Huang asked. Looking at John, he nodded and said softly.


    "Thank you, master!" John heard that Huang asked to monitor himself. He didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, he was more and more happy, because it symbolized that he could unscrupulously understand the power of the eternal fire and the cold ice treasure box without worrying about accidents.


    You know, when Max realized the power contained in the storm hammer, he almost had an accident. Fortunately, Huang Wen appeared in time, which made Max successfully get through the sleepiness


    At this time, after hearing Huang Wen''s words, John seemed to get a completely safe commitment. After paying a deep homage to Huang Wen, he turned and left directly. It seemed that he could not wait to understand the power of the eternal fire and the cold ice treasure box.


    "Find a Zhenjin practice room and don''t collapse the avenger building..." Huang asked. Looking at Yohan Xing''s rushing appearance, he couldn''t help shaking his head and gave a reminder in John''s direction.


    "Good master! No problem, master!" John''s voice was a little impatient, and his body disappeared in place.


    Huang Wen''s eyes took back from John. He felt that he really had to keep a good eye on John, otherwise something would really happen.


    "Well, you all go to class!" Huang asked, looking at a group of Avengers waving their hands and saying, "the remaining Avengers, according to your corresponding abilities, find Avengers stronger than you to teach you. Ben Graham, general Ross and Betty Ross, go to hawk to teach you to understand the law of power..."


    "As for reed, Susan, Xiaoqiang, Jack, Reese, Luke cage, Jessica and Matt, you still have a long way to go before you understand the law, so you''d better develop your strength first, or cultivate the legendary nine changes and improve yourself!"


    "So are others. Some of you have fairly good talents, but you are still far from the peak of the legendary nine changes. You can''t slack off at all when there is no keel, you know?!"


    "Yes, master!"


    "Yes! Mr. Huang asked!"


    "OK, ask brother!"


    A group of Avengers answered Huang Wen one after another. Huang Wen asked a succession of heavenly Father strong men such as Zeus, Panther God buster and sirtel to teach their companions. The rest were not jealous. It was impossible, but they also knew that they were still a long way from understanding the law.


    Especially those Avengers except reed Richards and Susan stone, except Luke cage and Jessica Jones, who have a little super ability, others rely on legendary nine changes and other skills to improve their strength.


    Not to mention that these skills could not reach the height of understanding the law, and even the peak that these skills could reach, these Avengers did not reach


    This is why Jack, Zhong Qiang and rhysfiesk are playing fewer and fewer roles in the swallow tail three heroes. Even if Huang Wen has helped them, their strength can''t keep up.


    Fortunately, Zhong Qiang didn''t expect to be promoted to such an unreachable level as yatianfu. They were satisfied to be able to handle some affairs of the daily Avenger alliance and make a name for the swallow tail three Xia.


    As for reed Richards and Susan stone, their situation needs to be more special. Reed Richards'' ability is also a legendary level, but the problem is that Huang really doesn''t know how a rubber ability can understand the law.


    More importantly, Huang Wen doesn''t know whether reed Richards, who also has rubber ability, can use the ability of Luffy''s second, third and fourth gears.


    However, compared with the swallow tail three, Reid Richards doesn''t like fighting. He spends almost every day in the laboratory of the avenger building. Nothing will never come out. He is more focused on doing experiments than Tony Stark.


    Therefore, Reid Richards doesn''t care much about his strength. Since he doesn''t care, Huang Wen is too lazy to help him find a way.


    And Susan stone. Huang Wen has asked Wanda and Jean grey to take some time to help Susan stone master their abilities.


    Of course, most of the time, it''s Qin Ge Lei who teaches. After all, Wanda needs to wait for a flash of inspiration, and Qin Ge Lei leaves class with the Logans in the avenger building every day, and then the family goes out to improve their feelings

 Chapter 872

    In this way, in the avenger alliance, a cultivation competition has started again. The first is naturally taught by Logan and other teachers, as well as Huang Wen''s three learned rules, ready to break through to the apprentice of sub heavenly Father level.


    The feelings of the Logans are getting better and better. At least, they are becoming more and more like a normal family, although the population of this family seems to be so much


    However, the peace of the Logan family was soon broken. A woman named xuexu came from Japan, claiming to be a member of the Japanese yazhitian family, and brought news of an old friend to Logan.


    "Old friends? Do you still have old friends in Japan? Does it have anything to do with lily?" Huang Liang and others glanced at xuexu and frowned at Logan.


    "Well, I''m not a friend. I once knew him and saved his life..." Logan organized the language a little and explained.


    It turned out that decades ago, when the Japanese atomic bomb exploded, Logan saw a Japanese soldier who didn''t dare to commit suicide. He subconsciously saved him. He also showed his immortal ability in front of the Japanese soldier and carried the power of nuclear explosion.


    And that soldier is called yazhitian Shiro.


    This time, yashida Shiro sent xuexu to find Logan because yashida Shiro was dying. He said he wanted to see Logan again


    "Ha ha, Japanese soldier?" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a trace of unhappiness. He glanced at xuexu again, and the unhappiness in his eyes became more intense.


    "Uncle wolf, you''d better deal with this by yourself. You don''t need to tell us, and don''t tell brother Wen..." Zhong Qiang also tilted his mouth, reminded Logan, and turned away.


    "Mr. Logan, can we go now?" xuexu on one side saw that she was completely unpopular. There was no difference. Her eyes were Logan from beginning to end. She just needed to take care of Logan''s affairs. Xuexu didn''t care about others.


    "Well, I''d better deal with it..." Logan knew that Huang Liang and others didn''t like to see Japanese people, especially Japanese soldiers, but he thought that yashida Shiro was someone he knew. Few people he knew before were alive, so Logan took a deep breath and chose to leave with xuexu.


    "Qin, you''ll take care of Laura and them during the time I left. Of course, if yashida Shiro is really in danger, I should come back in a few days... Cough, I don''t mean that..." Logan turned his head and looked at Qin Ge Lei and whispered, but soon he realized something. He turned his head and looked at Xue Xu in some embarrassment.


    "There is nothing to apologize for. Yashida Shiro is really going to die. I have foreseen the picture of his death and funeral..." xuexu shook her head and said with a calm face.


    "Foresight?!" Tony Stark and others on the side heard the speech and looked at xuexu in surprise. They even stayed in the avenger alliance, and Thor and others who did not return to Asgard were no exception.


    "Are you a witch?" Thor looked at xuexu with some surprise and asked, because he didn''t feel any magic wave on xuexu.


    "She is not a witch. There is no magic wave on her..." Rocky glanced at xuexu, shook his head and said softly, "besides, there should not be such a weak witch among witches."


    "She is really not a witch. She is a mutant. If I guess correctly, her ability should be to foresee some pictures..." Qin Ge Lei said after looking at the snow.


    "Mutant ability? Can you foresee things about me?" Tony Stark came forward with some curiosity, looked at xuexu and asked, "although there are companions among our Avengers who have such ability, that guy is always not very cold about me..."


    "Pop!" just as Tony Stark''s voice fell, a plastic cup hit Tony Stark''s head. It was obvious that the source of the plastic cup was Wanda, who didn''t catch a cold with Tony Stark.


    "Oh!" although the plastic cup smashed Tony Stark''s body without pain or itch, Tony Stark shouted very cooperatively, because Tony Stark knew that if he didn''t look like it, I''m afraid it would be a TV, refrigerator and so on.


    Even if Tony Stark is already a legendary body and is invulnerable, he doesn''t want to be hit by things like TV and refrigerator


    Xuexu heard Tony Stark''s words, and a trace of hesitation flashed in her eyes, but in the end, she reluctantly mobilized her ability and began to foresee the future of Tony Stark.


    "Hmm!" however, the more xuexu started her ability, the paler her face became. It seemed that it took her a lot of energy to foresee things about Tony Stark.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" after a while, xuexu stopped panting and looked very tired. Fortunately, she didn''t spit out two mouthfuls of blood, otherwise Tony Stark really didn''t know what to do.


    "I foresee that you have a daughter. I don''t know anything else..." xuexu took a deep breath after a long time, finally calmed down, looked at Tony Stark and whispered.


    "I have a daughter?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up suddenly. He was instantly happy. You know, he has wanted children for a long time, but I don''t know whether it''s not the time, or because Tony Stark and peper have reached the legendary state. They haven''t had children for a long time. Now I hear xuexu say he will have a daughter, Tony Stark was finally relieved.


    "Really? Is there such a thing? You can foresee me when I will have children!" Thor saw Tony Stark''s happy appearance, also took Jane Foster''s hand, looked at xuexu and asked expectantly, "this is my wife, you calculate..."


    "Poof!" when she saw Thor, xuexu subconsciously activated her ability, and then sprayed Thor with a mouthful of blood, that is, Thor subconsciously blocked Jane foster behind, otherwise Jane foster would be sprayed with blood.


    "Sorry, your strength is too strong. I can''t foresee anything about you, even Tony Stark, which is my limit..." xuexu looked very pale at Thor and said apologetically. Even her body began to tremble.

 Chapter 873

    At this time, xuexu trembled not only because she encountered the reverse bite of her mutant ability, but also because she finally realized that the whole Avenger alliance was not simple.


    The reputation of the avenger alliance is famous on the whole earth, but the problem is that because it is a little far away, xuexu knows that the Avengers are strong, but he never thought that the Avengers have been strong to this extent.


    You know, xuexu has met mutants before, and there are some powerful characters among mutants, but about them, xuexu can foresee a little picture of the future


    Although it may take a little effort, there has never been a case of reverse phagocytosis, which is to predict Tony Stark''s performance at best.


    However, when she just came out of Thor, xuexu directly suffered a counterattack, and even xuexu''s variant ability was trembling, because she clearly felt that there were strong people around her through her variant ability!


    Strong enough to kill her xuexu!


    "It''s all your fault. You have to come to see what others foresee?" Jane foster saw xuexu''s embarrassed appearance, looked at xuexu sympathetically, beat Thor angrily and said.


    "I don''t know. If I knew her ability was so weak, I wouldn''t let her foresee our affairs..." Thor innocently spread his hand. He thought that this xuexu could have the courage to come and have great strength, but he didn''t expect that at such a level, he dared to come to the Avenger alliance to find Logan.


    "Well, can you walk like this? Shall we rest for two days first?" Logan looked at xuexu hesitantly and asked.


    "No... no, yazhitian Shiro can''t last for a few days. Now he''s hanging a breath just to see you again and thank you for your life-saving benefactor..." xuexu shook his head, took a deep breath, suppressed his weakness and said.


    "OK, let''s go!" Logan shrugged. Since the snow thread insisted like this, and the yazhitian Shiro really couldn''t hold up, he would go and have a look.


    Soon, Logan set out with xuexu, got on a private plane and went to Japan. The Avengers watched Logan and xuexu leave with their eyes flashing slightly. Tony Stark couldn''t help touching his chin and said, "I always feel that Logan must experience some twists and turns this time..."


    "Hehe, what do you think of a dying Japanese facing an immortal body?" Ying faming shrugged. It was obvious that Ying faming also had no good feelings for yazhitian Shiro.


    "So, the little girl who vomited blood just now is with that yazhitian Shiro?" Jane Foster''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, looked at the surrounding Avengers with some hesitation and said, "in this way, nothing will happen to Logan?"


    "The earth is blown up, he can''t die. How could he have an accident?" tore heard a voice shaking his head and make complaints about it.


    On the other hand, Logan and xuexu spent some time in Japan. They went to yazhitian Shiro''s private hospital and saw yazhitian Shiro, who was too old and extremely weak.


    "Mr. Logan..." when yazhitian Shiro saw Logan, his eyes suddenly lit up. If it was the same as the information he got in the avenger alliance, there was no difference between Logan and when he saw it!


    At first, when he learned that there was an immortal wolf in the avenger alliance, he didn''t believe it. Even when he saw Logan''s image, he was still skeptical.


    However, yashida Shiro''s time is running out. He has no other choice. He wants to fight. Even if the immortal wolf is not Logan, he also wants this immortal ability!


    Of course, if the immortal wolf is not Logan, xuexu needs to contact yanzhitian Shilang and find another excuse to deceive the immortal wolf


    In the end, as like as two peas ago, Ashi Tashiro did not let Rogan down, but it was no one else. It was Rogan who had exactly what he did decades ago, and even had no change in hair style.


    "Mr. Logan, you are still so young, but I didn''t expect that I was about to die of old age..." a glimmer of greed flashed in yashida Shiro''s eyes, but he soon hid. He took a deep breath, looked at Logan and said weakly.


    If it had been put before, even if Logan had the perception of wild animals, because of compassion and the existence of yazhitian Shiro who was really old enough to die, Logan would not feel yazhitian Shiro''s greed.


    However, at this time, Logan has passed the special training of the Panther God buster. The direction of the special training is Logan''s beast perception ability!


    Therefore, when the greed in yashida Shiro''s eyes flashed away, Logan already knew yashida Shiro''s goal clearly!


    "Alas!" however, Logan didn''t show anything. He looked at yazhitian Shiro, sighed and didn''t speak.


    As for what the sigh is for, outsiders think that Logan is a little sad when he sees that Zhitian Shilang is getting old, but Logan knows in his heart that he is sighing. A man who has saved himself is so kind as to bite the hand that feeds him


    "Mr. Logan, thank you for saving my life. Otherwise, I could not have lived to this day, or even created such a great cause..." yazhitian Shiro looked at Logan and continued to talk.


    It turned out that after he was lucky enough to be taken down by Logan, yazhitian Shiro began to engage in business and finally became the leading entrepreneur in Japan, even as good as Tony Stark''s financial resources in the United States!


    It is this financial resource that makes yazhitian Shiro''s heart filled with endless ambition. This financial resource can support yazhitian Shiro to do many things, such as this calculation of Logan!


    "Hmm?" Logan felt the malice from around him, subconsciously raised his eyebrows, looked at a doctor like woman, and didn''t speak.


    As for why Logan looked at the woman, it was because Logan felt a completely different malice from Yazhi tianshiro in this woman. Logan was puzzled. If Yazhi tianshiro was interested in his immortal body, what was this woman interested in?


    Logan didn''t know that this woman was no one else. She was the only remaining viper in the nine headed snake vein. She was the famous lady of the nine headed snake!

 Chapter 874

    "Mr. Logan, what''s the matter?" the Viper didn''t panic at all when he saw Logan''s eyes. Instead, he looked at Logan''s eyes very frankly and asked with a smile, "is there anything I can help?"


    "Nothing..." Logan took back his eyes, shook his head, took another look at the weak yanzhitian Shi Lang, and said softly, "I have no way to deal with you. You belong to normal human life and death, which is the will of heaven..."


    Logan''s words are not casual. In fact, they are a test for yazhitian Shiro, or a warning to yazhitian Shiro not to mess around!


    Even though Logan has noticed the malice from yazhitian Shiro, he hasn''t done it yet, so Logan feels that as long as the other party hasn''t done it, it doesn''t damage the weak emotion between them


    "Mr. Logan misunderstood. I had already prepared for my death without any regret and regret. Even, I had already confirmed my will and successor..." however, what Logan didn''t expect was that yashida Shiro''s face didn''t change at all. Instead, he shook his head with a smile and looked at him very frankly and said.


    It has to be said that yashida Shiro can become the existence of Japanese business status as Tony Stark. His mind and city government are very deep. Naturally, it is impossible to be tested by Logan in a few words.


    Of course, yashida Shiro has his own advantages, and Logan also has his own advantages. In particular, yashida Shiro never thought that Logan''s perception of a beast almost gave Logan the ability to read his heart, and he has seen through yashida Shiro''s mind.


    Therefore, after hearing yazhitian Shiro''s explanation, Logan knew that yazhitian Shiro would not give up at all. Therefore, Logan couldn''t help sighing and didn''t mean to speak again.


    "Well, Mr. Logan, my successor, is my granddaughter. We have a fate. I also hope you can get to know my granddaughter. After I leave, if you have a chance, I hope you can take good care of her..." yazhitian Shiro said with a smile when he saw that Logan stopped talking.


    "Your granddaughter? What about your son?" Logan looked at yazhitian Shiro, raised his eyebrows, looked at yazhitian Shiro in surprise and asked.


    "There is no way. My son is not very competitive, and I can only pass my position to my granddaughter..." yazhitian Shiro looked very helpless and sighed, and then shouted out, "shinriko, come in!"


    As yazhitian Shiro''s voice fell, a woman came in. The whole person looked pitiful. After glancing at Logan, she came to yazhitian Shiro''s side and asked in a sad whisper, "Grandpa, how do you feel?"


    "As usual, Grandpa, I don''t have a living for a few days. Come on, Grandpa introduced you. This is Grandpa''s old friend and grandpa''s benefactor, Mr. Logan..." yazhitian Shilang pointed to Logan and looked at the truth weakly.


    "We haven''t seen each other for decades. Originally, I should be the host of this friendship, but now, you should also know about Grandpa. Therefore, you should replace Grandpa, treat Mr. Logan well and take Mr. Logan around..."


    "Grandpa, I can''t rest assured of your current situation!" shinriko e frowned, looked at yazhitian Shiro with some hesitation and whispered.


    "Hmm? Shinriko, didn''t you even listen to Grandpa''s words?" yazhitian Shiro couldn''t help sinking his face when he heard shinriko''s words, and a sense of dignity rose on him, making shinriko''s body tremble.


    This is the dignity developed by yazhitian Shiro over the years. As long as yazhitian Shiro still has one breath, what he said is the absolute imperial edict, which can''t be violated!


    "Yes, grandpa!" after feeling the majesty of yazhitian Shiro, shinriko had to stand up, take a deep breath, turn his head and look at Logan and say, "I''ve seen Mr. Logan. Since Mr. Logan is a distinguished guest of Grandpa, then I''ll entertain Mr. Logan!"


    "Well, that''s not necessary..." when he heard the truth son''s words, a trace of hesitation flashed in Logan''s eyes and finally refused Logan.


    If it had been put before, Logan, who had not joined the avenger alliance and had not met Huang Wen, would have shot directly in the face of such an obvious son of truth.


    However, the problem is that Logan has joined the avenger alliance and has his own family. There are a lot of family members


    Of course, this is not the most critical problem. The most critical problem is that every time the Avengers encounter something, or part of them go out, there will be the remaining Avengers watching in the avenger building, and the fundamental reason is the Avengers'' watches.


    This is silly girl''s watch, which can monitor the status of the Avengers in real time, and turn on the video function when dealing with events. In other words, Rogan''s every move is playing in the avenger building. If Rogan really dares to have any different thoughts, even if Qin Ge Lei is good at talking, his two daughters won''t be so good at talking!


    At this time, Lily and Laura Ginny are not good stubbles!


    Especially after being trained by the Panther God Buster, Lily and Laura Ginny are far away from understanding the power of the law, but their own beast character has become more obvious


    If Logan really dares to tease shinriko here, I''m afraid the next moment is a space portal that opens in front of Logan. Bailizi and Laura Ginny rush out directly and chop shinriko and yashida Shiro.


    After that, I''m afraid Logan won''t get the good faces of his two daughters for a long time


    Therefore, Logan soon figured everything out and rejected the inverted paste between shinriko and yashida Shiro.


    Besides, Logan already knew that all this was yazhitian Shiro''s plot, but he wanted to use the beauty trick to paralyze himself. He Logan wouldn''t eat this set!


    At the thought of this, Logan could not help straightening his waist. The whole person looked full of righteousness.


    "Hum!"


    "Hum!"


    As Logan expected, in the avenger building, Laura Ginny and Lily hummed coldly at the same time. They looked a little unhappy. They didn''t know whether it was for Logan or for shinriko

 Chapter 875

    "Refused? How could it?" yazhitian Shiro was stunned when he heard that Logan refused shinriko. Yazhitian Shiro was very confident about his granddaughter.


    Moreover, he had a brief acquaintance with Logan and knew that logan was a bohemian and free man. How could Logan refuse?


    Is it because Logan has new requirements for his code of conduct after becoming a superhero like the avenger?


    Ideas flashed through yashida Shiro''s mind. At the same time, his heart began to think about countermeasures. Due to his absolute confidence in shinriko, yashida Shiro did not prepare other successors in this matter of shinriko, which led to yashida Shiro not knowing what to do now.


    "You asked me to meet you from afar, which is a wish of yours. Now if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first..." Logan saw yazhitian Shiro''s eyes flickering slightly. He shook his head, looked directly at yazhitian Shiro and said.


    "Leave?" yashida Shiro was stunned again. He didn''t expect that Logan came all the way here and said he was going to leave. At this moment, yashida Shiro was a little anxious, and his previous Qi cultivation skills couldn''t stand it.


    "Alas! Mr. Logan, let me tell you the truth..." yazhitian Shiro''s thoughts ran wildly. Finally, he suddenly looked at Logan and said.


    "Hmm? To tell the truth?" Logan raised his eyebrows, looked at yazhitian Shiro, nodded and suddenly smiled. "Then tell me what your truth is!"


    "In fact, this matter has a lot to do with shinriko. I also said that my son is not good, but although he is not good, he still has his ambition..." yazhitian Shiro looked a little depressed, sighed and whispered, "I didn''t teach him well..."


    "Therefore, after he learned that I identified the successor as the son of truth, he was absolutely determined to fight the son of truth. I had no way. I thought of you as an avenger and wanted you to help me protect the son of truth..."


    "In the last few days of my life, I will eradicate my son''s backhands, but I will also welcome his counterattack, so I need the absolute safety of the son of truth!"


    Speaking of this, yazhitian Shiro''s eyes flashed at Logan, looking like he wanted to be alone.


    "Isn''t your son the father of shinriko? He''s going to attack shinriko?" Logan frowned. Obviously, Logan didn''t believe yazhitian Shiro''s so-called lies.


    "If I hadn''t accumulated too much prestige, no one would dare to attack me. I''m afraid he would have killed me in this hospital..." yazhitian Shiro sighed helplessly and said.


    "The so-called most ruthless imperial family, we are committed to the Tian family. Although it is not an imperial family, there is no difference. We have too much power and financial resources. My son Xinxuan will have other thoughts, which is also a very normal thing!"


    "Ha ha..." this laugh was not from Logan, but from the Avengers who were watching. The first of them were Tony Stark, Thor and others, and even the Atlantean soldiers who were not familiar with the Avengers.


    In these people''s opinion, yashida Shiro''s words are somewhat exaggerated. Especially, none of them can look up to yashida Shiro. Naturally, they will not feel that yashida Shiro can be compared with the real top rich and royal members like them.


    Yes, namo kept his promise, or because of Huang Wen''s strength, the Atlantis soldiers he sent were all royal families in Atlantis, and their strength was far higher than that of ordinary Atlanteans!


    It is precisely because of this that these Atlantis soldiers will disdain to laugh when they hear yazhitian Shiro''s words.


    "Mr. Logan, yashida Shiro has not been able to live long. You should take this as his last wish..." the Viper on the side saw that Logan had no reaction after listening to yashida Shiro''s words. Finally, she couldn''t help but stand up and look at Logan and say.


    "Moreover, as a former friend of yashida Shiro, you should attend yashida Shiro''s funeral before you leave. Although that''s inappropriate, yashida Shiro really doesn''t have a few days!"


    Different from yazhitian Shiro, yazhitian Shiro wants to get Logan''s immortal body, but the Viper does have other purposes. Therefore, the Viper also doesn''t want to see Logan leave.


    "Since you all said that, I''ll stay here for a few more days. As for the truth, I''ll protect it. As long as she follows me, there will be no accident..." logan was a little silent, suddenly his ears moved, finally nodded and agreed, and added.


    "However, in the process of protecting the truth, I hope she can keep enough distance from me. I don''t like someone to get too close. It''s not good if I hurt her!"


    Logan agreed to stay, mainly because he was determined that Tian Shilang would not stop until he reached his goal, which made Logan a little helpless. Logan knew that they would tear their faces in the end. It''s better to stay and see how to play this play.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the persuasion of the Avengers who are too busy to watch. Just now, the Avengers sent him a message through silly girl to see what kind of preparation the so-called yazhitian Shiro of the imperial family has.


    Yes, it was Tony Stark who spoke. He wanted to know what kind of things the so-called yazhitian Shiro family could prepare to deal with Logan, the immortal wolf.


    As for Logan''s reason for adding the following words, it is mainly Logan''s desire to survive. After all, Logan knows that if he doesn''t make some things clear in advance, don''t say that Qin Ge Lei, Lily son and Laura Ginny will misunderstand. He''s afraid that Logan will really be unable to control if the truth son keeps sticking backwards


    After all, if Logan were someone who could control him, he wouldn''t have so many children. Even Logan didn''t know how many children there were outside


    "Great! Mr. Logan, as long as you can protect the truth son, you can do anything!" yashida Shiro seemed suddenly excited. He hurried to speak to Logan for fear that Logan would repent. "Truth son, take Mr. Logan to get familiar with here first..."

 Chapter 876

    Soon, under the gaze of yashida Shiro, shinriko took Logan out of the hospital and began to wander in Japan in the name of avoiding yashida shinxuan.


    And yazhitian Shiro''s mouth with a smile, the whole person looks like a cunning old fox!


    "It seems that he has noticed something?" the viper''s eyes flickered as he looked at yashida Shiro''s smile.


    "Noticed? So what?" yashida Shiro smiled calmly and said confidently in his voice. "When I really die and the funeral begins in front of him, do you think he will continue to doubt me?"


    "Indeed, if even the funeral is in front of him, even if he doubts you, he will be completely relieved. When his vigilance drops to the lowest, it is when we start. Mr. yazhitian Shiro, I hope you don''t forget our cooperation..." Viper also laughed and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to live until now. We are partners. I won''t forget that. Moreover, after I got Mr. Logan''s ability, I still need you to help me check it..." yazhitian Shiro returned to the state of decline again. He looked at the viper, nodded and whispered.


    "Hehe, just these two people have to deal with Logan? I thought they could think of a good way. It turned out to be a beauty trick and pretending to die..." in the avenger building, Tony Stark''s voice contains strong disdain. Yes, the avenger building is actually monitoring what happened in yazhitian Shiro''s hospital.


    This is either silly girl''s means or Jarvis''s means, and from Tony Stark''s reaction, it is more likely that this is Jarvis''s means!


    After all, after so long changes and working with silly girl for so long, Jarvis has also gained a lot of benefits. Compared with Jarvis at the beginning, Jarvis''s intelligence level has been improved many times.


    Therefore, it is equally difficult to invade the monitoring facilities of a hospital, even those of a private hospital.


    Even, Jarvis has been able to make the picture and sound clearer than monitoring in private hospitals through a series of operations, just like live broadcasting.


    "Talk to Logan, but don''t let him roll over here..." Qin Ge Lei looked at yazhitian Shiro and viper, Laura Ginny and Lily nearby, and then looked at Tony Stark and said.


    "As for it?" Tony Stark obviously felt that Jean grey made a fuss, but considering Jean Grey''s ability and strength, Tony Stark finally chose to let Jarvis inform Logan.


    After all, even if Jarvis doesn''t inform Logan, Jean grey can also let silly girl inform Logan. It doesn''t make any difference.


    Qin Ge Lei now informs Logan that he is not really afraid that Logan will overturn. Qin Ge Lei knows very well about Logan''s strength. Maybe his attack power is limited, but his survival ability is absolutely one of the best. Qin Ge Lei will not believe that he will overturn in Japan.


    Qin Ge Lei''s main worry is that Logan forgot that the Avengers did something indescribable after watching him and playing hi with shinriko.


    If it were put at another time, it would be OK for Qin Ge Lei to open one eye and close one eye. But at this time, Lily and Laura Ginny are nearby, especially Laura Ginny. It is not easy to have some feelings with them. Qin Ge Lei doesn''t want to affect Laura Ginny because Luo Gen can''t control his lower body.


    "Ding!" a very low voice rang in Logan''s ear. The voice was so low that it had exceeded the range of human perception, but Logan could clearly hear such a voice. This is the ability of Logan to perceive the beast.


    "Hmm? Was he pretending to be dead? Hehe..." Logan soon knew yazhitian Shiro''s plan, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    If it had been before, Logan''s beast perception didn''t notice that yazhitian Shiro was different, maybe Logan would be cheated by pretending to be dead, but now, whether yazhitian Shiro is dead or not, Logan can clearly feel that it''s impossible to deceive him.


    "However, do you need to inform me of such a small matter? Do you want me to cooperate with them in acting and see what happens next?" Logan quickly associated the message from the Avengers. Logan didn''t know that this message meant by Qin Ge Lei, because he didn''t understand it. Qin Ge Lei was afraid that he couldn''t control his lower body.


    Of course, even if Logan doesn''t know what Qin Ge Lei means, Logan has made up his mind before and won''t do anything indescribable


    "Mr. Logan?" when logan whispered the news of the Avengers, the truth son carefully shouted Logan, because he found Logan''s distraction.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Logan looked back and asked the son of truth.


    "Doesn''t Mr. Logan like the truth son?" the truth son''s big eyes flashed and looked straight at Logan''s eyes and asked.


    "I just met you today. What are you talking about?" Logan frowned and asked in a deep voice when he thought that Laura Ginny and Lily might be watching his every move.


    "No..." the truth son saw Logan''s face sink, and a trace of panic flashed on her face. She subconsciously wanted to explain something.


    "How much do you know about yashida Shiro''s plan?" Logan took a deep look at shinriko and directly interrupted her.


    "Plan? What plan?" shinriko was stunned when he heard Logan''s words. Then he looked at Logan pitifully and explained, "I only know that Grandpa wants me to find someone to rely on instead of completing the family marriage..."


    "You have a family marriage, and... Huh?" Logan wanted to say. Since you have a family marriage, why do you come to the door? Are you not afraid that the object of the marriage is unhappy when you know it?


    As a result, Logan''s words were not finished. He suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at the surrounding streets in surprise.


    At this time, Japan has entered the night. In the busy streets around, the flow of people suddenly drops until there is no pedestrian at all. The whole street is quiet and terrible!


    But Logan can clearly feel that there are figures hidden in the corner, on the roof and in all kinds of hidden corners. This is probably the ninja of Japan!


    "Someone really wants to come and die? Interesting..." Logan raised his mouth slightly and said with disdain.

 Chapter 877

    "What?" the truth son on one side didn''t keep up with Logan''s thinking, and she couldn''t perceive that there were countless ninjas around. However, the truth son also found that the surrounding streets were suddenly empty, and her heart was suddenly flustered.


    "No! Mr. Logan, go! I''m afraid it''s dangerous here!" shinriko quickly turned his head and looked at Logan''s very hasty opening.


    "No need, they''ve done it..." Logan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t mean to panic at all, that is, some ninjas. They''re a little more powerful than ordinary people. Even the extraordinary level is unlikely to be achieved. In the face of such an opponent, Logan doesn''t even bother to use aidman alloy steel claws, let alone aidman alloy transformation!


    "Shua!" broke the silent street with a sound of breaking the air. The swords in his hands shot in the direction of Logan. The speed was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t react at all. At least shinriko didn''t respond at all.


    "When!"


    "When!"


    "When!"


    One sword after another hit the ground and did no harm to Logan or shinriko.


    In Logan''s perception, the sword in his hand, which can''t respond to ordinary people, is like slow motion, and can''t pose any threat at all.


    The only thing that makes Logan have some trouble is the truth son around him. After all, if there is no truth son, Logan has rushed out to kill all the Ninjas around him.


    However, Logan was really ruthless and directly kept shinriko in place, because shinriko really didn''t know yazhitian Shiro''s calculations, or that''s the most powerful part of yazhitian Shiro''s calculations. Even his closest people were also kept in the dark, whether it was yazhitian Xinxuan''s son or shinriko''s granddaughter


    "Hum!" however, it was obvious that Logan''s performance at this time made Lily son in the avenger building a little dissatisfied, because Lily son thought that if she changed her position to Logan, she would have killed the surrounding ninjas regardless of truth son.


    After all, no matter whether these ninjas are sent by Shiro yazhitian to test Logan or shinxuan yazhitian to kill his daughter shinriko, they will attack Logan first, because obviously Logan will be more troublesome. There is no way to deal with shinriko without solving Logan.


    "Hum!" Laura Ginny standing next to Lily didn''t think so much, but after hearing Lily''s cold hum, Laura Ginny also snorted coldly to express her dissatisfaction. She knew that she was in the same camp with lily now and wanted to advance and retreat together!


    Looking at the reaction of Laura Ginny and Lily, Qin Ge Lei shook her head and showed a helpless smile on her face, but she didn''t say anything, but looked at Logan''s image again.


    "Shua!" in the image, Logan soon found a way to break the game. His beast perception quickly found a place where the Ninjas were the least, and then pulled shinriko to disappear in place and appear next to the two ninjas. When all ninjas didn''t respond, Logan directly killed the two ninjas.


    "Hide here, don''t run around!" Logan threw the truth son, who almost lost his breath because of his speed. He was panting, and gave a deep voice. His body flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Mr. Logan! Mr. Logan, don''t leave me..." when the truth son saw that Logan disappeared, her heart was immediately filled with panic. She eagerly shouted around, looking in urgent need of protection.


    "The granddaughter of yashida Shiro is well trained. If I don''t know yashida Shiro''s plot, I may get caught!" Tony Stark looked at shinriko with some admiration and couldn''t help but say.


    "Drop!" Jack reached out and turned off the recording on his watch. At the same time, he showed it to Tony Stark with some complacency. Jack has been waiting for Tony Stark to say this since the emergence of shinriko.


    "Hey, Tony, what would happen if pepper heard this?" Jack raised his mouth slightly and looked at Tony Stark with a mocking smile.


    "Jarvis! Delete his recording for me!" it''s the so-called day and night defense. It''s hard to prevent thieves. He Tony Stark never thought that there were bad guys in the Avengers alliance who threatened him with his recording!


    "Sir, you are embarrassing me. Your watches are all made by silly girls, and I have no authority to delete them..." Jarvis''s helpless voice rang in Tony Stark''s ear.


    "Hoo!" Tony Stark couldn''t help rolling his eyes and taking a deep breath when he heard Jarvis''s words. He looked at Jack with a black face and asked in a deep voice, "well, you won. How can you delete this recording?"


    "Tony, you know, our strength has improved too slowly, and the tuxedo is no longer useful to us..." Jack ordered his watch. The tuxedo covered him. He spread his hand and looked at Tony Stark.


    "However, the tuxedo is given to us by master after all. In addition, we tuxedo three heroes are used to this title. Therefore, can you use nanotechnology to transform the tuxedo into a lightweight nano armor and have strong combat effectiveness..."


    "If you delete the recording, I''ll change it!" Tony Stark looked at Jack and said in a deep voice.


    "If you change it, I''ll delete it. After all, if I don''t delete it, it doesn''t mean I''ll tell Piper, but if I delete it, if you don''t change it, I can''t do anything about you..." Jack shrugged, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile.


    "With so many people here, will Tony Stark break his promise?" Tony Stark glared at Jack angrily and asked.


    "That''s hard to say!" Jack continued with a smile as if he wouldn''t believe Tony Stark.


    "OK, I''ll change it as soon as possible. You''d better not let this recording be known by pepper!" Tony Stark looked at the eyes of the Avengers around him and reluctantly agreed.


    "Logan has finished..." Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark and Jack, who were bargaining and explaining, shook their heads and whispered.


    "What? So fast?" Tony Stark and Jack were stunned. When they looked at Logan''s image, all the Ninjas around them had been solved by Logan. There was no fish in the net. Even the Ninjas didn''t see how Logan killed them until they died

 Chapter 878

    Time goes back a little bit. In a street in Japan, Logan threw shinriko into a house and didn''t bother to listen to shinriko''s cry. His body immediately disappeared in place.


    If it was Logan before Huang Wen, although the speed was fast, it did not exceed ordinary people''s imagination.


    At this time, after Logan has become stronger many times, Logan''s speed is no worse than all speed ability.


    Therefore, Logan''s speed is not clear to those ninjas at all. Even though they are trained professionals, they are as vulnerable as a young child who has never seen the world when facing a strong person to this extent.


    Finally, just when Tony Stark bargained with Jack, Logan had solved the ninjas. Even the truth son was still shouting in the room without hoarseness.


    "Well, shut up!" Logan returned to the room, frowned and said in a deep voice at the truth son who was still shouting. "Those guys are dead, and there is no one left!"


    "What?" the truth son heard Logan''s words and subconsciously exclaimed. A trace of surprise flashed on her face. For a moment, she looked at Logan with a dull look and didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go. It seems that I don''t need to understand the customs of your Japan. I can feel that you Japan are really enthusiastic..." Logan glanced at shinriko faintly, shook his head, turned and walked out of the room.


    Although he knew yazhitian Shiro''s calculation, Logan was also cruel to ignore the truth, even though he seemed to reject the truth


    I have to say, this is really the consistent style that Logan has maintained for 200 years. Even after knowing that his two daughters are looking at him and Logan has restrained a lot, it is still the same


    After watching Logan leave again, shinriko quickly followed up. Even though shinriko was frightened by the attack, shinriko didn''t forget the task assigned to him by his grandfather yazhitian Shiro. He should closely follow Logan. It''s best not to leave!


    Just as Logan and shinriko left the streets full of bloody smell, in a prosperous high-rise building in Japan, a ninja was whispering to a man: "all the Ninjas who went to assassinate died, and none survived. That guy was like a vampire in the night. He was so fast that people couldn''t react at all!"


    "Are they all dead? It seems that the bodyguard your father found is really not easy!" yes, the man is no one else, but yazhitian Xinxuan, the son of yazhitian Shiro!


    Yanzhitian Xinxuan''s eyes flickered slightly at this time. He didn''t expect that Logan found by his father was so powerful. Although this time, yanzhitian Xinxuan held a tentative attitude, if Logan didn''t have any strength, yanzhitian Xinxuan didn''t mind killing Logan with his daughter shinriko!


    "Don''t do anything first. Watch their every move carefully. My father doesn''t have a living for a few days. After he leaves, he will separate the son of truth from him and kill them both!" for a long time, yazhitian Xinxuan gave a new order after some thinking.


    On the other hand, in yashida Shiro''s private hospital, yashida Shiro also received his own intelligence. Yashida Xinxuan sent people to hunt down Logan and shinriko failed, and all the Ninjas under yashida Xinxuan were destroyed!


    "It seems that our Mr. Logan has the same strength as before after becoming an avenger!" yanzhitian Shiro''s eyes flickered slightly and said with a smile. "I really look forward to it. If I get Mr. Logan''s strength, will I be as strong as Mr. Logan?"


    "Naturally, you should already know that Logan is a mutant. His current abilities are all his mutant abilities. As long as you can get his abilities, you can be as strong as him!" the Viper looked at yazhitian Shiro with a smile, nodded and whispered.


    "So? Let''s advance our time a little bit. Anyway, there is no difference between today''s death and tomorrow''s death..." yazhitian Shiro''s eyes lit up suddenly. He was already impatient at this time, especially after seeing the young and powerful Logan!


    "However, I''m afraid your granddaughter shinriko can''t take Logan so soon?" Viper subconsciously frowned and looked at yazhitian Shiro to remind, "if there is no bedding for shinriko, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for Logan to continue his next plan..."


    "After all, after you die, maybe this Logan will leave directly. At that time, even if something happens to the son of truth, Logan won''t take care of it!"


    "Tonight, it''s enough for shinriko to give full play to his ability!" yanzhitian Shiro flashed a trace of confidence in his eyes and said with a smile. "As long as tonight, Logan can know the charm of shinriko! No one can escape!"


    "Since you''re so confident, I''ll arrange it as soon as possible!" Viper nodded when he heard yazhitian Shiro''s words, got up and left the ward, leaving a look of hope in yazhitian Shiro''s eyes, which is the desire for longevity and strength!


    "Hehe, Logan, you''re dead! And you''re just the First Avenger who died in my hands!" after leaving the hospital, the Viper seemed to have changed a person, or the Viper at this time was her true face. Her eyes flashed cold and said with great expectation.


    "We nine headed snakes have been hit by your Avengers. I''m the last one left. Cutting off one head can grow two, which has become a joke. But do you think the nine headed snakes will be extinct like this? Do you think the nine headed snakes won''t have revenge?"


    "Hehe, avenger, Hydra''s Revenge has begun. I don''t know if you''re ready!"


    "First you, Logan, then Tony Stark, and finally Steve Rogers! You will all die in my hands!"


    "Hydra?!" at this time, the Viper absolutely didn''t know. Her every move was under the surveillance of Jarvis. The scientific and technological level of the avenger alliance had exceeded the levels of Hydra and viper, so the Viper didn''t even notice it.


    "Damn it! It''s a hydra!" Tony Stark''s eyes also flashed a cold light at this time. He didn''t forget that his parents were killed by Bucky Barnes controlled by the hydra. Although Tony Stark has killed some hydras, it doesn''t mean that Tony Stark won''t continue to retaliate against the Hydra!

 Chapter 879

    "Listen to her, she should be the last nine headed snake. Still, kill the nine headed snake in this vein and the nine headed snake will be completely destroyed!" Steve Rogers said excitedly looking at the viper.


    At first, Steve Rogers fell into the glacier with his plane. He thought that both he and Hydra should be directly destroyed, but he didn''t expect that he was like sleeping. After waking up, the whole world had changed dramatically!


    However, such a change did not bring any happiness to Steve Rogers, because not only the American captain is still alive, but also the hydra is living in the world!


    However, with Huang Wen taking the lead in establishing the avenger alliance, one Hydra after another was eliminated, and even the original Hydra ancestors in ancient times were eliminated.


    Originally, Steve Rogers thought that when there was no Hydra in the world, he didn''t expect another viper.


    Fortunately, from the mouth of the viper, Steve Rogers knew that the Viper was the last nine headed snake. As long as the Viper was killed, there should be no nine headed snake in the world.


    Even if the Hydra appears many years later, it has nothing to do with the current Hydra.


    Just as before, the red skeleton only used the name of the Hydra to become the leader of the hydra, but the ancestor and founder of the Hydra was not the red skeleton, but the former hive, the hive that died under the hammer of Steve Rogers storm.


    "Hydra, don''t you forget that the location of the soul gem in another universe is guarded by the red skeleton?" Rocky couldn''t help reminding Steve Rogers.


    "Oh! Yes! And him!" a cold flash flashed in Steve Rogers'' eyes. The original red skeleton didn''t know how many bad things he had done. Even if the red skeleton had been exiled, it could not resolve the crimes he had committed!


    "In other words, since we already know the existence of the soul gem, why don''t we take the soul gem in our own hands?" Zhong Qiang touched his chin and looked at the people and asked.


    "Because Shifu didn''t say he was going to get this soul gem..." Huang Liang shrugged, looked at Zhong Qiang and said, "besides, we already have so many gems here. If someone really wants to collect gems, they are destined to pass our level. We just need to wait!"


    "Moreover, don''t forget that taking that soul gem requires a price. Sacrificing a soul in exchange for a soul is very bad for us, isn''t it?"


    "You can''t take the soul gem, but the red skeleton must be dealt with!" Tony Stark took a deep breath and looked at the Avengers. "Moreover, not only the red skeleton, but also the viper, will die!"


    "Don''t say that this viper is a member of Hydra. Even if she decides on our Avenger and makes a death list, she is doomed to die!"


    "Don''t worry, Tony, let Logan deal with this matter first. After all, what he is dealing with now is very good. The confident shinriko of yashida has no impact on Logan..." Steve Rogers patted Tony Stark on the shoulder and said.


    "When it''s the end, Logan is going to do it. We''ll send it to solve the viper and the avenger behind her!"


    "OK! Just let her live a few more days!" Tony Stark took a deep breath, looked at the viper''s eyes and said in a deep voice.


    In a Japanese Hotel, just as Steve Rogers said, Logan handled the truth well.


    Truth son tried hard to persuade Luo Gen into the hotel. When she was preparing to use the follow-up means, her back neck suffered a heavy blow and the whole person fainted directly.


    "I believe you don''t know yazhitian Shiro''s plan for me, but you must have received other tasks..." Logan looked at the unconscious truth son, shook his head and whispered.


    "If you don''t want to see what means yazhitian Shiro has prepared, I''m too lazy to act here with you. Just sleep here. I want to see when this yazhitian Shiro is going to fake death!"


    With these words, Logan left the hotel room directly and went to the rooftop. Looking at the neon lights shining in Japan, Logan released his beast perception. This is the way Logan exercises.


    "Finish it quickly, yashida Shiro, your plan, start quickly. If it goes on like this, I''m really worried that I can''t control myself and start on the truth..."


    However, Logan was not as relaxed as he showed, nor did he hate truth son as much as he showed. Even what Logan just said was deliberately said to Lily son and Laura Ginny. At this time, what was flashing in Logan''s heart was his real idea.


    Time passed quickly. In other words, yashida Shiro calculated the time. At 5:30 in the morning, shinriko was awakened by a phone call. The other end of the phone told shinriko a news that made her run away, that is, yashida Shiro died


    "Where''s Mr. Logan? Wait, last night..." shinriko looked at his intact clothes and looked sad with a trace of disbelief. "Mr. Logan really didn''t do anything? I failed? I didn''t finish my grandpa''s task?"


    "Is something wrong with yazhitian Shiro?" just as shinriko was sitting on the bed whispering, Logan opened the door and came in. He had heard shinriko''s phone through his own beast perception.


    Even though he knew that yashida Shiro was going to pretend to be dead, Logan didn''t expect that yashida Shiro was so impatient. Fortunately, this is what Logan wanted to see.


    "How do you know?" the truth son saw Logan come in, his eyes flashed a little flustered, looked at Logan with some hesitation and asked.


    "What I heard..." Logan took a deep look at shinriko and said with meaning.


    "Yes, what else did you hear?" the truth son''s face was stiff and looked at Logan more hesitantly.


    Truth son was worried that what he had just said was also heard by Logan, but it was obvious that Logan had actually heard it.


    "Let''s go. Your grandfather has gone. Don''t you go to see his last side?" Logan didn''t answer the question of shinriko, but shook his head and walked out of the room directly.

 Chapter 880

    Soon, Logan followed shinriko to attend yazhitian Shiro''s funeral. This time, shinriko no longer pestered Logan, but sat in the mourning hall sadly.


    At this time, Logan was more sure that the truth son did not know about yazhitian Shiro''s fake death, because the sadness revealed by the truth son at this time was real, not disguised.


    "Hmm?" just as Logan looked at the truth, an idea flashed in his heart. Logan suddenly seemed to notice something and looked aside subconsciously.


    Nearby, Logan felt a man who was more powerful than ordinary people, even more powerful than those ninjas last night.


    "Mr. Logan?" soon, a man appeared in front of Logan. He was a warrior like man. With a firm look on his face, he came to Logan.


    "It''s me. What''s the matter?" Logan asked with a faint look at the warrior.


    "My name is Kenichiro Harada. I''m a warrior of the yashida family. I heard that you and miss shinriko were attacked yesterday?" Kenichiro Harada frowned at Logan and asked.


    "Yes, and then? Don''t you know what''s going on as a warrior of the yashida family?" Logan turned his head and looked at Kenichiro Harada with a trace of mockery in his voice.


    "No matter what''s going on, I won''t let anything happen to miss shinriko!" Kenichiro Harada frowned, looked at Logan firmly and said in a deep voice.


    "Hehe, where were you when shinriko was attacked last night?" Logan asked, looking at Kenichiro Harada more sarcastically.


    "I!" Kenichiro Harada choked on Logan''s words. He didn''t know what to say. Last night, he went to execute the order of yashida Shiro. Naturally, he couldn''t talk to outsiders. Moreover, Kenichiro Harada didn''t expect that shinriko would be attacked last night. What''s more important is that Kenichiro Harada didn''t expect that he arranged the order with himself last night, Died in the early morning


    If the yazhitian family hadn''t been ready, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be in a hurry to prepare for the funeral.


    Yes, obviously, even if Kenichiro Harada is a warrior of the yashida family, he also doesn''t know that yashida Shiro is pretending to die at this time.


    Only by hiding it from all familiar people can we hide it from everyone. If yazhitian Shiro and viper don''t need cooperation, I''m afraid yazhitian Shiro will hide the Viper together


    "Mr. Logan, Mr. Harada, please don''t quarrel here. This is Grandpa''s mourning hall..." the truth son in it was finally disturbed by the voices of Logan and Kenichiro Harada. In other words, the voices of the two people were getting louder and louder, and all the people around were looking at them.


    For such a quarrel in the mourning hall, if others stop it, it is naturally not as convincing as the son of truth who is determined to be Tian Shilang''s successor.


    "I don''t mean to quarrel, but someone came to the door..." Logan shrugged and said casually.


    "I will naturally listen to what miss shinriko says. I will do whatever miss shinriko says in the future. Miss shinriko is determined to be the leader of the Tian family. Your orders are above everything!" Kenichiro Harada took a deep breath and looked at shinriko and said respectfully.


    "If there is Mr. Harada, I can rest assured..." shinriko nodded to Kenichiro Harada, nodded to Logan, turned back to the mourning hall and knelt on the ground.


    "Hum!" Kenichiro Harada snorted coldly at Logan and turned away, or went to the dark place.


    If it weren''t for knowing that Logan killed countless ninjas last night, Kenichiro Harada couldn''t help fighting with Logan. Let Logan know the strength of their warriors!


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, there is not much to say about yashida Shiro''s fake funeral. Even except for shinko at this funeral, yashida Shiro''s theoretical son yashida Xinxuan didn''t appear at all.


    It was night that Logan stayed at yazhitian''s house. I don''t know whether it was the defeat last night or the death of yazhitian Shilang, or that in yazhitian''s house, shinriko didn''t mean to live in the same room with Logan


    Anyway, in the end, Logan lived in an empty room alone, and Logan didn''t mean to leave. After all, the reason why he hadn''t left before knowing yazhitian Shiro''s plot was to see what kind of plan yazhitian Shiro had in the future!


    "Hmm? Are you coming? It''s really boring!" after a long time, Logan, who was closing his eyes and exercising his perceptual power, raised his eyebrows. He thought he could have any new tricks. As a result, he was still the kind of Ninja last night, which had no meaning at all!


    However, the only thing that makes Logan have some doubts is that the leading Ninja doesn''t wear the same clothes as other ninjas, and even looks a little more powerful than other ninjas.


    However, it''s so powerful. Logan thinks that if it''s only so powerful, it''s not worth showing up with that Harada jianichiro in Bozhong


    What Logan doesn''t know is that the man who led the Ninja is yazhitian shinxuan, yazhitian Shiro''s son and shinko''s father.


    Yanzhitian Xinxuan received the news and knew that when yanzhitian Shiro died, he was ready to do it. However, he thought that there were many people with mixed eyes during the day, which was not very good. Finally, he waited until the night.


    This time, like last night, not only Logan but also shinriko will die!


    In this way, Yazhi Tian Xinxuan can seize the position of Yazhi Tian''s master!


    On the other hand, Kenichiro Harada, who clashed with Logan during the day, also received the news that he was determined to do it, and was on the way to dare to come.


    Under normal circumstances, a warrior like Kenichiro Harada would not participate in such a power grab within the family, but the problem is that the object of attack at this time is the beautiful truth son


    Kenichiro Harada has long vowed to protect shinriko from any harm. He will silently protect shinriko all his life!


    Whether the son of truth is the owner or not, whether the son of truth is married or not!


    This is not only the order of yashida Shiro, but also the promise made by Kenichiro Harada earlier!


    "The number is indeed a little more than yesterday, but the speed is a little too slow..." Logan felt that ninja and yazhitian Xinxuan appeared. He had been waiting for a long time. Yazhitian Xinxuan still didn''t come to Logan, which made Logan shake his head with some contempt.


    With such strength, do you dare to deal with him?

 Chapter 881

    At this time, Logan, who has not been in the circle of normal people for many years, can''t help being in a trance. With the emergence of Zhizhi Tian Xinxuan and Ninja, he vaguely remembered that there was a gap between him and ordinary people before he joined the avenger alliance, even if it wasn''t so big


    But since joining the avenger alliance, or after meeting Huang Wen, Logan''s vision has been completely different. He almost forgot that when he had the body of immortality, many ordinary people had dealt with him


    Even, to say a bad word, Logan has been planted in the hands of ordinary people!


    However, it was completely different at this time. At least, Logan did not perceive any crisis in his beast perception.


    "Hmm? There are others?" before yashida shinxuan arrived, Logan suddenly sensed something and his eyes flashed slightly. "Well, these people are not yashida Shiro''s means? I sensed that it seems that it was the malice of the woman in the hospital I met yesterday. It seems that they are still divided into two waves?"


    "Go!" when logan sensed the viper''s malice, he burst into a loud drink. Logan didn''t expect that yazhitian Xinxuan was distracted from the truth while dealing with himself.


    Yes, some ninjas rushed to shinriko''s room!


    "Alas, it''s really lively..." Logan didn''t mean to save shinko, because he felt that Kenichiro Harada, who quarreled with him during the day, was rushing towards shinko. Logan shook his head, looked directly at shinxuan yazhitian, and asked, "so, who are you?"


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    "Worthy of killing so many ninjas, worthy of being an avenger, really powerful!" Zhitian Xinxuan came out with his palm and looked at Logan with a light smile. "But unfortunately, what you killed yesterday is just an ordinary ninja. What you have to face today is the most elite Ninja I trained!"


    Although yazhitian Xinxuan received information last night and learned that all the Ninjas he sent out were killed by Logan, because Logan shot too fast, he was finally called a vampire in the night by yazhitian Xinxuan''s hand.


    But for such a title, yazhitian Xinxuan doesn''t believe it at all. He knows that there are capable people and strange people in the world, but he most admits that those capable people and strange people can fight with him as a warrior. Logan must have used some special means to kill those ninjas!


    The frog at the bottom of the well is no better than this. No wonder yazhitian Shiro passed on his title of home owner to yazhitian Xinxuan


    "Really? Is there any difference?" logan was stunned when he heard yazhitian Xinxuan''s words. He almost thought there was something wrong with his perception. Finally, he felt confident and found that there was no difference, at least for Logan.


    "Hehe, do it! Let him see your power!" yashida shinhyun''s eyes flashed a ray of confidence and shouted at his ninja hiding in the dark.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    As yazhitian Xinxuan''s voice fell, black shapes kept approaching Logan''s direction. Every Ninja was carrying concealed weapons and Ninja knife, ready to take Logan''s life!


    "Poof!" but the next moment, Logan''s body disappeared and a ninja''s body fell to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    ¡­¡­


    The first, the second, the third and the last all died in Logan''s hands. The strength of the Ninja filled the surrounding rooms with a strong smell of blood.


    It''s as simple as cutting grass.


    There was only a determined Tian Xinxuan who had not seen much extraordinary world. He stood in place and looked at all this with the a dull look, as if he couldn''t believe it at all.


    Although during the day, the body of the Ninja last night had been sent to Yazhi Tian Xinxuan, Yazhi Tian Xinxuan had his own persistence. He still didn''t waver. Even in his opinion, at most, he fought with Logan, cut off Logan''s head, and then cut off zhenlizi''s head, and everything was over.


    But Tian Xinxuan never thought that Logan''s strength has completely exceeded his imagination. He is a person in another realm, not even a person, but a devil or a god!


    "How could it be..." determined Tian Xinxuan stood in place, his face full of unbelievable looks. He still couldn''t accept it. Logan disappeared in front of him like a ghost, and then the bodies of ninjas fell in front of him.


    It turned out that Logan didn''t use any means at all last night. The death of those ninjas was caused by Logan''s strength


    It turned out that Logan just didn''t lie. In Logan''s eyes, elite ninjas are no different from ordinary ninjas, or from ordinary people


    Logan felt it and found that the Ninja was dead, but several people were killed by Kenichiro Harada, who protected shinriko on the other side.


    Even, at this time, Kenichiro Harada''s breath is a little unstable, but he is walking towards himself with shinriko


    "Now, it''s your turn. You should be the son of yazhitian Shiro?" Logan glanced at yazhitian Xinxuan, who seemed to be stunned, walked to him and asked.


    "Yes..." yazhitian Xinxuan subconsciously raised his head and answered Logan''s question.


    "Kazam!" just when he raised his head, Logan directly twisted his neck and ended his life.


    Now, yazhitian Xinxuan doesn''t need to fight for the so-called home master. He can go to hell to be the first home master of yazhitian family. After all, yazhitian Shiro hasn''t died yet


    "Ah!" just as yashida shinxuan''s body had just fallen to the ground, shinriko came in and saw the scene. Then he looked at the bodies of ninjas all over the ground and couldn''t help shouting.


    "How is this possible?" Kenichiro Harada also exclaimed. He looked at the corpses all over the ground. He couldn''t imagine how strong logan was to kill so many ninjas, especially in such a short time


    Can''t his eyes dry?


    Won''t his hands be sour?


    Won''t his heart tremble?


    One thought after another flashed through Kenichiro Harada''s mind, but in the end, Kenichiro Harada didn''t have the courage to ask

 Chapter 882

    At this time, Kenichiro Harada''s state is not very good. It''s easy for Logan to deal with these so-called elite ninjas, but for Kenichiro Harada, these elite ninjas are still very powerful.


    Especially when Kenichiro Harada has to be distracted to protect shinriko from any harm, Kenichiro Harada is even more stretched.


    So in the end, as an ordinary person... Well, compared with Logan, Kenichiro Harada, who is an ordinary person, was injured, which is inevitable.


    Of course, what hurt Kenichiro Harada most was that after seeing that he was injured and solved the ninja, shinriko begged him to come and see how logan was.


    The worry in shinriko''s eyes is not for Kenichiro Harada, which makes Kenichiro Harada suddenly feel that he has been stabbed in his heart.


    In the end, Kenichiro Harada took shinriko to Logan''s room, and then felt that his hurt heart was more tired


    Not enough. What Kenichiro Harada doesn''t know is that at this time, it''s not just him who is tired, but also a surge of fatigue in the heart of shinriko on one side


    "How can there be such monsters in the world? What is the significance of my martial arts training for so many years? Do I use these monsters as a foil?" an idea flashed in Kenichiro Harada''s mind, and then the whole person slowly collapsed to the ground and lost consciousness.


    "Grandpa died and my father died. Although my father has always been bad to me, he is also my only relative. Now I have no relatives..." shinko looked at yazhitian Xinxuan''s body lying on the ground with a look of sadness and fatigue in his eyes.


    "Besides, why did Mr. Logan kill his father? What should I do now? Who can tell me?"


    Shinriko''s question didn''t get the answer, because the next moment, she fell to the ground and lost her consciousness like Kenichiro Nakata.


    "Come out..." Logan watched shinriko and Kenichiro Harada fall to the ground one after another. His eyes flickered slightly. He didn''t smell any smell, and his beast didn''t perceive any abnormal power spreading, but Logan knew that shinriko and Kenichiro Harada fell to the ground, which should be the means of the Viper!


    "Pa! PA! PA!"


    With Logan''s voice falling, the viper came out with his palm bulging, just like Tian Xinxuan.


    But the difference is that this viper can kill countless committed Tian Xinxuan quietly!


    Because the viper''s best ability is her poison making ability. Even, according to Logan''s ability, she specially made a toxin to restrain Logan


    However, it is obvious that the Viper failed. In the face of Logan, who has become stronger, her so-called toxin did not play any role.


    Fortunately, the toxin painstakingly developed by Viper finally stunned two ordinary people, showing the powerful strength of the toxin, colorless and tasteless!


    If you want to use poison to work on Rogan now, you can''t have a chance to do it unless someone with poison rules like poison God makes a move


    However, the Viper didn''t get angry because her poison failed. She stood up calmly, looked at Logan with a smile, clapped and said, "it''s worthy of being an avenger, but it''s really powerful. To tell the truth, I really don''t want to be an enemy with you if I don''t have to..."


    "So? What about yashida Shiro?" Logan glanced at the unconscious shinriko and Kenichiro Harada, looked directly at the viper and asked.


    After acting for so long, Logan can''t play any more, especially the viper. It seems that yashida Shiro''s plan should have begun


    As for the safety of shinriko and Kenichiro Harada, Logan did not worry at all, because after carefully perceiving the situation of the two people, Logan found that the mysterious ability used by vipers was more like hypnotic gas. He just let shinriko and Kenichiro Harada sleep, which did not cause any harm.


    "Hmm? Did you know?" the Viper looked at Logan with some surprise. She didn''t quite understand why Logan didn''t go when he already knew that yazhitian Shiro had a problem, but soon, the Viper looked at the truth lying on the ground and raised the corner of his mouth slightly.


    It seems that shinriko, the granddaughter of yashida Shiro, really has a little ability!


    There is an old saying that heroes are sad about beauty pass since ancient times. No wonder yashida Shiro has to spend so much to cultivate truth


    "Forget it! Killing you should lead to yazhitian Shiro..." Logan didn''t answer the viper''s question. He shook his head. His body disappeared in a moment and rushed to the viper.


    However, what Logan didn''t expect was that his speed was very fast, and the speed of the Viper was not slow. Logan threw himself into the air.


    "Hee hee, come after me!" the viper''s mouth gave out a teasing laugh, his body appeared for a moment and disappeared in place.


    "Ha ha!" a cold flash flashed in Logan''s eyes. He didn''t expect that the Viper dared to tease him. Logan immediately locked the position of the Viper with the perception of the beast and chased it again.


    In this way, she ran, he chased, and he ran after her. In a short time, they disappeared into the courtyard of the yazhitian family, leaving the unconscious son of truth and Kenichiro Harada.


    In a secret base of the yazhitian family, Logan followed the Viper around seven times and finally came here. When he came here, Logan felt the smell of yazhitian Shiro. He knew that yazhitian Shiro was hiding here, so Logan rushed in without hesitation.


    "Didn''t you say that you brought him here? Why can he still be alive at this time?" yanzhitian Shilang''s voice rang with some hesitation, and he looked at Logan who rushed in with some hesitation.


    "Originally, our plan was to let him relax his vigilance, but he saw through your fake death directly. If he didn''t relax his vigilance, it would be difficult to deal with..." Viper looked at yazhitian Shiro, smiled and said.


    "However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you want him to come here. Now he''s here. The next thing depends on you!"


    "Yes, it''s up to you, yashida Shiro. Let me see what means you have prepared to deal with me. See if such means are enough for me to stay here for such a day!" Logan raised his mouth slightly, looked at yashida Shiro and said disdainfully, "but you are no different from you in the hospital..."

 Chapter 883

    "Mr. Logan, not everyone can be like Mr. Logan and have an immortal body that others envy..." yanzhitian Shiro heard Logan''s ridicule, his face did not change at all, because he himself is a dying man. If he can''t get Logan''s immortal body, he is really going to die.


    Therefore, yashida Shiro''s attitude was very good. He looked straight into Logan''s eyes and continued to say, "if I were young, my strength would be good..."


    "Come on, I didn''t know you at that time. Your hands were shaking. You couldn''t even hold the knife. Your strength was good?" Logan directly pierced yashida Shiro''s beautiful fantasy about his mistakes when he was young.


    "Yes, in front of Mr. Logan, even when I was young, I didn''t see enough..." yazhitian Shilang shook his head and said softly, "then I''ll show Mr. Logan my progress in other aspects over the years!"


    "Wait a minute, I have a question to ask you..." Logan looked at yazhitian Shiro, who was a little staggered. He suddenly thought of something and shouted at yazhitian Shiro, "you saved your life at the beginning. You are your benefactor. Is it really good for you to bite the hand that feeds you? Won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "My heart is about to stop beating. What do I care if it hurts?" yazhitian Shiro looked at Logan calmly and said, "of course, if I don''t have the ability to deal with you, you will be my life-saving benefactor, and I will always be grateful to you..."


    "But I have the ability to deal with you. I can get your immortal body and live. Then I can only say sorry, Mr. Logan!"


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!"


    As yazhitian Shiro''s voice fell, the ground behind yazhitian Shiro cracked, and a huge, silver-white warrior armor rose from under the ground.


    In other words, it is more accurate to use Samurai armor, because the next moment, the samurai armor will open from the inside, yazhitian Shiro will fall in and begin to control the samurai armor towards Logan!


    "Do you have rich people who love to play war armor?" Rogan looked at Wu Shizhan, a tall man in front of the high lift, and shook his head and make complaints about it.


    It''s true that the poor rely on variation and the rich rely on technology. Tony Stark, a playboy, has made steel armor, and yashida Shiro, a Japanese Tony, has also made Samurai armor. Do the rich want to become stronger in this aspect?


    "Why, I think the material of this armor is so familiar?" Logan looked at the samurai armor in front of him and couldn''t help muttering.


    Yes, this silver and white warrior armor is made of aidman alloy. Even in the avenger alliance, there may not be so many aidman alloys. It can be seen that the financial resources of Zhitian Shilang are indeed amazing!


    "Just in time, I heard that there is also an iron man in your Avenger alliance. He likes to make armor. Please evaluate whether my armor is powerful or his armor is sharp..." yashida Shiro''s voice came from the warrior armor, with a trace of pride and contempt.


    "Jarvis! Open the space transmission device! I want to let this guy who has not paid the copyright to make complaints about me, know what is iron man''s rage!" Tony Stark, who was watching the opera, was watching the warrior battle armor. When he heard Rogan Tucao, he was already a bit upset. At this time, he heard the voice of Ashi Tashiro and was directly ignited by anger. Shouted at Jarvis.


    "It seems that it can be passed, and it can be regarded as pressing for Logan..." Steve Rogers thought a little and looked at the Avengers and said.


    "Yes, we don''t know how this yazhitian Shiro can get Logan''s immortal body and the viper. How is she going to kill Logan..."


    "Wait a minute and surround the Viper directly. Her speed is good, but don''t let her run away!" Tony Stark thought of something again and glared at the image in front of him.


    "Qiang!" as the Avengers talked, the warrior armor driven by yashida Shiro pulled out a huge samurai sword made of aidman alloy, which had collided with Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw.


    Obviously, even though Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw has surpassed the normal aidman alloy and has more extraordinary ability, when the two sides collide together, neither side has caused any damage to the other side.


    Still, the invincible part of the features did not play out, but the invincible part of the features played well, just as Logan''s left claw slammed his right claw.


    However, there is no winner in terms of material, but not in terms of strength.


    The warrior armor looks great and its strength is far more than superman''s imagination, but Logan''s strength is not vegetarian, especially Logan, who has strengthened so many times, his strength is far more than yazhitian Shiro''s imagination.


    Therefore, after the first collision, yashida Shiro and the samurai armor looked intact, but the whole Samurai armor was pushed back by Logan, which filled yashida Shiro''s heart with surprise and, of course, more enthusiasm!


    In yazhitian Shiro''s opinion, as long as he kills Logan, he will get such a powerful power, that''s him!


    At that time, yashida Shiro can usher in his second spring... No, the second spring is not accurate. Yashida Shiro thinks he can usher in his eternal life!


    "I have a doubt. You want my immortal body, and how can you do it?" Logan asked after forcing back the warrior armor with a move.


    "Hehe, this secret, when you are about to die, I will tell you..." this time, Zhitian Shilang is not so stupid. He didn''t say everything, but watched Logan launch his own attack again.


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    The sound of metal collision echoed around, but every time, the samurai armor controlled by yanzhitian Shilang didn''t make any progress, which surprised yanzhitian Shilang more and more.


    On the other hand, the Viper that brought Logan here has long disappeared. In the depths of this secret base, the Viper tore off its disguise, like the viper of snake beauty. Looking at the Hydra soldiers under her, she said enthusiastically: "wait for yashida Shiro to take the first shot, and soon we can take revenge!"


    "Long live the Hydra!"

 Chapter 884

    At this time, the Viper didn''t know that the avenger alliance was ready. If she really had the strength to revenge, it would be a great opportunity for the viper.


    Unfortunately, Viper doesn''t know this. Even Viper doesn''t know that yazhitian Shiro can''t beat Logan now. In viper''s opinion, yazhitian Shiro must be invincible with armor made of Edelman alloy.


    But the Viper didn''t think about what the battle would be like if there were two invincible beings


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    In the secret base, the sound of metal collision still echoes, even sounds like the sound of iron.


    The samurai armor driven by Zhitian City doctor, although not damaged, is also in retreat.


    "Without personal experience, I really don''t know my ability is so annoying..." however, Logan was not happy because he had the upper hand, but muttered helplessly.


    "It was too difficult to kill the undead body before. Now this Alderman alloy can also be said to have no solution..."


    "Hum!" just as Logan''s voice fell, a blue light appeared in the secret base, and a group of Avengers appeared in the secret base. Even Wanda followed this time.


    Of course, the main reason why Wanda came here was to help suppress the battle. Because there were no strong people in Japan, and they didn''t want heavenly Father strong people such as Zeus, Panther God buster and sirtel to follow. It was like shooting mosquitoes with cannons


    "If you didn''t have two abilities at the same time, you wouldn''t be strong enough..." after Tony Stark appeared, he looked at Logan who didn''t turn on the Edelman alloy transformation and said, "what are you waiting for? Are you waiting for us to help you?"


    "Naturally, I''ll wait for him to use the cards first. Anyway, I''ll use the cards first, and I won''t hurt aidman alloy..." Logan shrugged his shoulders and said it doesn''t matter.


    "Who are you? Avenger?" the determined Tian Shilang frowned and looked at Tony Stark and others in a deep voice instead of moving his hand.


    "Otherwise? Just now, didn''t you say my name? Why don''t you remember now?" Tony Stark looked at yashida Shiro''s samurai armor with a mocking face and said, "just you big guy, it means armor? There''s no scientific and technological content..."


    "What do I want to do with that technology? With this aidman alloy, as long as I stay in this fighter, I will be invincible!"


    "Yes, if war armor is mixed, you naturally exist invincibly, but unfortunately, war armor is not..." Tony Stark nodded, but with a hint of mockery in his voice, said, "moreover, you are just a mortal. Can you stay in that war armor without eating or drinking?"


    "Hmm?" yashida Shiro couldn''t help but sink when he heard Tony Stark''s words. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say to refute Tony Stark.


    "Besides, none of us can deal with you..." Tony Stark turned his head to Wanda and Jean grey, smiled and asked, "who''s going to do it? I''m going to deal with the Viper..."


    "Viper?! wait, where''s the Viper?" at this time, yazhitian Shilang woke up like a dream. The Viper should have dazed Logan, but in the end, the Viper just led Logan. After leading him, the man disappeared.


    Before, yazhitian Shiro fought with Logan and focused on Logan''s immortal body, but now, yazhitian Shiro woke up. Shouldn''t Viper find a way to help himself nearby?


    "Hehe, it''s ridiculous to be infiltrated by others without knowing it..." Tony Stark mocked at yashida Shiro and said, "Oh, in theory, she''s watching you fight at this time, but in fact, she can''t see anything..."


    Yes, the secret base where viper is located is monitoring the situation of this secret base in real time. In theory, it can be seen that yazhitian Shiro is at a disadvantage in the battle with Logan, and even the arrival of the avenger alliance.


    Unfortunately, the place where the viper is located has long been invaded. The surveillance she sees is directly the false image modified by Jarvis.


    In the image, Logan and yashida Shiro are fighting hard, and the avenger alliance has not come at all


    This is what Tony Stark specially informed Jarvis to do in order to prevent the Viper from being scared away. At present, the effect is still very good.


    At least, the Viper didn''t find anything. According to Jarvis, the viper is still there waiting for yazhitian Shiro to take Logan. After all, Logan is also a famous avenger. He has lived for 200 years. Naturally, his strength is not weak. It''s normal that yazhitian Shiro can''t take him in a short time.


    "I''ll deal with him. After all, it''s Logan. I naturally have to take care of this matter, and wait a minute, I have to find out something, such as how he absorbs Logan''s immortal body..." Qin Ge Lei looked at yashida Shiro''s warrior armor and stood up, her eyes moved and said.


    If it is an integrated aidman alloy armor, Qin Ge Lei has no way to solve it, but as Tony Stark said, yazhitian Shiro''s warrior armor is not a hybrid one


    "Hey hey, it''s Qin you do it, you do it, I''m more relieved..." Logan looked at Qin Ge Lei and smiled. He directly put away his aidman alloy steel claw and ate soft rice with peace of mind.


    After all, even though Logan has an immortal body, his teeth are not very good. He still likes to eat soft food


    "Hum!" Qin Ge Lei looked at Logan angrily, and then showed her ability.


    "Go to hell!" yashida Shiro knew that the situation was not very good. He couldn''t help but drink violently and directly waved the aidman alloy long knife in his hand, trying to pre emptively cut in the direction of Logan, who put away his weapons.


    But at the next moment, a powerful force directly wrapped yashida Shiro''s samurai armor. Unlike Logan after turning on aidman alloy, this Samurai armor has the characteristics of King Kong''s not bad magic. When facing Qin Ge Lei''s mind, the samurai armor is simply like a child


    Just as metal loses its resistance when facing magneto

 Chapter 885

    "Ka! Ka! Ka!" in yashida Shiro''s frightened look, the warrior armor he was driving outside was forcibly opened, and yashida Shiro sitting inside didn''t come to any good end. He was forcibly removed from the armor and his legs were cut off on the spot.


    "Ah!!!"


    Yashida Shiro made a painful cry. At this time, he couldn''t say anything else, because the pain had made him lose his ability to think.


    "Hiss!" Tony Stark couldn''t help taking a breath when he saw this scene. Sure enough, the two women in the avenger alliance can''t be provoked. It''s terrible.


    Tony Stark can''t even think of any space where armor other than gem armor can resist Wanda and Qinge Lei.


    "Do you want to try to use the soul gem armor?" Tony Stark had an idea in his mind, but soon gave up.


    Tony Stark hasn''t studied space gems thoroughly yet. To be honest, he''s a little distracted to study soul gems.


    Besides, the soul gem armor can block Wanda and Qin Ge Lei, and the space gem armor can do the same. In that case, why not use the space gem armor you are more familiar with?


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Jean grey and Wanda basically won''t attack Tony Stark if Tony Stark doesn''t provoke them.


    "Alas..." Tony Stark, who was just the same, thought of Huang Wen again, and couldn''t help sighing, "originally, the space gem armor wanted to surpass Huang Wen, but I didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s current strength is more unfathomable. The legendary gods are not his opponents. I''m afraid he has the ability to destroy a single infinite gem..."


    "After all, this infinite gem is just a container with the power behind it. It itself is not too powerful. Of course, this strength is relative to Huang Wen..."


    "So, it''s like this..." just when Tony Stark murmured in his heart, Qin Ge Lei on the other side had successfully explored yashida Shiro''s memory. She knew how yashida Shiro could take Logan''s immortal body away.


    All the opportunities are still in the samurai armor. This is not only a combat armor, but also a high-tech armor. There is a special device that can absorb the ability of mutants, which is the result of viper''s research over the years.


    Since the Viper can develop such a device, it shows that many mutants must have died in the hands of the Viper!


    Therefore, a trace of anger flashed in Jean Grey''s eyes. Not all mutants are innocent, but not all mutants are damn. At least, these innocent mutants who have become experimental products are not damn!


    And viper! damn!


    "What''s the matter? Qin?" Logan saw the change of Qin Ge Lei''s complexion, looked at Qin Ge Lei with some doubts and asked in a low voice.


    "The Viper has also studied many mutants!" Jean grey took a deep breath, looked at the direction of the viper and said in a deep voice.


    "Hey, hey, this viper is a hydra, which should be solved by me..." Tony Stark came back and just heard Qin Ge Lei''s words. He quickly said to Qin Ge Lei, "this yazhitian Shiro has given it to me, and that viper should give it to me!"


    "OK! I''ll give you the Viper!" Jean grey looked at the direction of the viper, his eyes flickered slightly, suddenly found something, smiled at Tony Stark and whispered.


    "Hiss!" Tony Stark saw Qin Ge Lei''s smile, subconsciously stepped back two steps, looked at Qin Ge Lei with some interest, took a breath and said, "don''t look at me like this. You shouldn''t have any conspiracy?"


    "Of course not. I''ll remind you that the viper is not that simple..." Jean grey smiled, shook her head, took a deep look at Tony Stark and said, "don''t roll over when you deal with her later!"


    "Rollover? How could it be?" Tony Stark said with a flash of nature in his eyes, looking in the same direction as the viper. "I''m going to show him that I''m Tony Stark!"


    Tony Stark said as he walked in the direction of the viper, but he also told Jarvis, "Jarvis, if the situation is not right, you can send the space gem armor directly. I don''t believe it. Can I roll over here with this little nine headed snake?"


    "Boom!"


    As Tony Stark''s voice fell, he directly blasted through the wall where the Viper was located with a palm gun, revealing the Hydra and the Viper who looked at each other.


    "What? How did you get here? Huh? Where''s yashida Shiro? During the monitoring, yashida Shiro is clearly fighting Logan!" when the Viper saw Tony Stark, he subconsciously looked at the monitoring picture still in the battle, and then realized what he was doing, and his face sank instantly.


    "I didn''t expect that the Avengers alliance should have such technology. I underestimated you! Go! Kill them!"


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    Hydra warriors rushed to Tony Stark''s direction without hesitation. Maybe they all knew that they could not be Tony Stark''s opponent, but no one was afraid of death, because they had been brainwashed by Hydra!


    "Ha ha, it''s really an unpleasant slogan!" Tony Stark sneered at the nine headed snake. With cold and killing intention in his voice, he directly shelled out the nine headed snake soldiers and mercilessly slaughtered them.


    "Boom!"


    Behind Tony Stark, a storm hammer flew over. When facing these Hydra soldiers, Steve Rogers couldn''t help it.


    "Well, let''s have a look first. The viper is not that simple. Kill the yazhitian Shiro first..." Qin Ge Lei took a deep look at the direction of the viper, glanced at the yazhitian Shiro and said, "compared with the viper, this guy is too young!"


    "Poof!" without hesitation, Logan directly pierced yashida Shiro''s heart and watched yashida Shiro fall to the ground with a full face of reluctance.


    "In the next life, remember, it''s not your thing, you''d better not think about it! Also, if someone has a favor with you, you''d better think of gratitude, not revenge!" Logan coldly glanced at yazhitian Shiro''s body, said in a deep voice, then mockingly shook his head and said.


    "However, I''m afraid there is no afterlife for people like you. It seems useless for me to tell you this..."

 Chapter 886

    With yashida Shiro''s breath, the Avengers all focused on Tony Stark and Steve Rogers''s massacre of Hydra soldiers.


    Moreover, not only Tony Stark and Steve Rogers, but also Bucky Barnes, who had a grudge against the hydra, joined the battle.


    However, the Viper didn''t seem to have the intention to do it at all. She stood quietly in the same place. She couldn''t see the slightest panic on her face. She even watched Tony Stark and others kill her men with interest.


    "Some questions, chin, what do you feel?" Logan looked at the abnormality of the viper. He couldn''t help frowning, looked at Chin, and gray whispered.


    "There is an extremely evil smell on her, not the evil of human beings, but a smell similar to evil gods!" Qin Ge Lei shook her head and said softly, "but the smell of evil gods is extremely weak, and I can''t tell what it is..."


    "Evil god? A hell Lord like Mephisto?" Logan asked, frowning at the direction of the viper.


    "Maybe, I don''t know..." Qin Ge Lei''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered, "but it should be very troublesome..."


    Qin Ge Lei deeply knows that neither a hell Lord nor a so-called evil god is so easy to deal with. Even if the previous Huang Wen has been solved, I don''t know how many hell lords, this can''t hinder the fact that every hell Lord is a strong one.


    It was after Qin Ge Lei broke through to the sub heavenly Father level that she felt a little confident that she could fight the Lord of hell


    Of course, if Qin Ge Lei didn''t lose the power of the Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei wouldn''t pay attention to either the sub heavenly Father hell lord or the heavenly Father hell Lord.


    But unfortunately, the Qin Ge Lei at this time is the fucking power of the Phoenix, not the power of the Phoenix.


    "Some trouble, should I contact the boss?" Logan touched his chin and muttered in the direction of the viper.


    "You should know soon whether you need to contact or not. After all, Steve, they are going to kill the Hydra soldiers..." Qin Ge Lei looked at the corpses of the Hydra soldiers all over the ground and said, "what ability and purpose the Viper has will be revealed immediately. Tony has shot!"


    With the sound of "boom!" Tony Stark vented his hatred on the Hydra soldier. Finally, he focused his eyes on the Viper who had no response, and a powerful palm gun directly hit the viper.


    "Poof!" when Tony Stark''s palm shelled the viper, it suddenly turned into a bubble and dissipated, as if it had never appeared.


    "Ha ha ha!" just then, the viper''s voice laughed wildly. She looked around at the Avengers and said with a sneer, "originally, I thought it would take some time to avenge the hydra, but I didn''t expect that now you all came to die!"


    "I know that all of you Avengers have unique skills, but you have never seen the real power. Now, tremble in front of my power!"


    "Hum!" with the sound of viper, a Dharma array suddenly formed under the bodies of the surrounding nine headed snake soldiers, sucking all the blood of the nine headed snake soldiers!


    "Ha ha ha!" the Viper laughed again, and his voice was full of pride and arrogance. "Lord evil god, this is the sacrifice I gave you first. Give me infinite power, and I will offer more sacrifices for you!"


    "No evil god can save you today!" Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated. The ark reaction furnace in his chest began to change violently, and a space force condensed again in the ark reaction furnace.


    This is Tony Stark''s application of space gem power. Although this set of armor is not called space gem armor, it can also have part of the power of space gem!


    "Boom!" a force far more powerful than the previous palm gun blew out of Tony Stark''s armor. This is the armor power Tony Stark mastered at this time!


    "It''s a little interesting, but the power of science and technology can never compete with the power of evil gods!" the Viper laughed wildly, and a dark green power was released from the viper''s body, which stubbornly blocked the energy shock wave released by Tony Stark!


    "It seems that his strength is very strong!" Tony Stark''s eyes coagulated. He strengthened his energy, but didn''t take any advantage of the wave against the viper.


    "Jarvis! Prepare the space gem armor!" finally, Tony Stark couldn''t help but watch the Viper whisper to Jarvis.


    "Yes, sir!" Jarvis answered quickly. The space gem armor was approaching here at a very fast speed.


    However, the problem is that the space gem armor can not be directly generated like the nano armor. Tony Stark still needs to leave time for himself to wear, and Tony Stark needs to put his nano armor away before wearing the space gem armor.


    "Steve, buy me a minute!" Tony Stark took a deep breath and looked at Steve Rogers.


    "OK! No problem!" Steve Rogers nodded and directly agreed.


    Even if there are Jean grey and Wanda on the side, even if they both do it, it may be better, but neither Tony Stark nor Steve Rogers has the intention to let them do it.


    Because every battle, or every time they encounter trouble, the powerful characters are either shot by Huang Wen or solved by Wanda. Steve Rogers and Tony Stark also want to show their strength, especially their strength. In fact, they are not weak!


    "Boom!" the wind suddenly swept through the secret base, and then the power of thunder emerged on Steve Rogers.


    At this time, Steve Rogers came down to earth like Thor at the same time, his body was full of electric light, and Steve Rogers''s right hand held the hammer, his left hand was dull, and rushed directly to the direction of the Viper!


    "Boom!" an explosion sounded in the secret base. Dark green energy was sprayed from the place where Steve Rogers waved his hammer, which directly corroded the bricks on the surrounding ground. This dark green energy is highly toxic!

 Chapter 887

    "Sleeping trough?!" Thor, who did not go out with the Avengers in the avenger building, couldn''t help crying out when he saw this scene, because the state shown by Steve Rogers was so similar to that when he awakened the power of Thor!


    "If the God of thunder was not still on me and turned into the king of God, I think Steve has won the God of thunder..." however, Thor soon recovered, and he looked at Steve Rogers in the image and muttered.


    "Strange, I remember that there was no Thor in the storm hammer. Why could Steve Rogers do this?"


    "It''s also the result of the power blessing of the storm hammer. Of course, it''s also the result of Steve''s cultivation during this period..." Zeus came out, looked at Steve Rogers in the picture, nodded with satisfaction and said softly.


    "Steve, what he uses now is the power of the storm hammer. If he loses the storm hammer, he will become an ordinary person like you once. Of course, he is an ordinary person relative to the current state..."


    "So now he is more suitable to be called hammer God than you."


    "I really didn''t expect that my title would be taken away by Steve..." Thor couldn''t help laughing and whispered, "however, Steve''s strength can be enhanced. It''s an excellent thing. He deserves more strength!"


    "However, he will quit the battle soon. Tony''s space gem armor is ready. It seems that we don''t need to help..." Zeus''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at Tony Stark in the picture and said, "space gem..."


    "Damn it! How could the captain of the United States have such powerful power?!" the Viper was caught off guard by Steve Rogers. Even though Steve Rogers had shown some strength just now, Steve Rogers still made the Viper a little difficult to accept.


    In particular, Steve Rogers'' new shield is too buggy. No matter from which angle the Viper attacks, it will be perfectly parried by Steve Rogers'' shield. The Viper hasn''t caused any damage to Steve Rogers for a long time


    "Steve, change!" just then Tony Stark''s voice rang, followed by a bright blue light, bypassing Steve Rogers and roaring in the direction of the viper.


    The viper''s face suddenly changed, and dark green forces gathered in front of him one after another, trying to stop Tony Stark''s attack.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    However, it is a pity that the power one after another has no effect, at least it has not been blocked. The real power from the space gem, the power barrier of the viper, has been pierced!


    What was pierced was not only the power of the viper, but also her body!


    "How is it possible?" the Viper looked at Tony Stark''s direction with some disbelief in her heart at this time. She just said that the power of science and technology can never compete with the power of evil gods. Now Tony Stark has directly penetrated through it with the power of science and technology. I have to say that it''s too fast!


    "No! I am immortal! I have the power of evil gods! I am immortal!" the Viper looked at the huge wound on her chest and whispered subconsciously.


    It seems that the Viper has the self-healing ability given by the evil god, but unfortunately, the wound of the Viper has been completely eroded by the space law of the space gem, and her self-healing ability has not played any role.


    "No! I don''t want to die! Lord evil god! I don''t want to die!" the Viper soon found the fact that she was getting weaker and weaker. She opened her mouth slightly and kept shouting, "Lord evil god, I''m willing to give everything to me. I don''t want to die!"


    "Hmm?! what a powerful force!" in the temple of New York, strange, who was monitoring the dimensional situation, suddenly changed his face. He subconsciously wanted to stop it, but the next moment, his blocking force was directly dispersed.


    "Poof!" with a sound, strange looked a little embarrassed, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and whispered, "when did such a powerful demon find the host carrier on the earth?"


    "With such a host carrier, he can ignore some of the rules, and his remaining strength is far from what I can contend with. No! We need to inform Mr. Huang Wen quickly!"


    "Opportunity!" I felt that the dimension where the earth was located fluctuated violently. Although I don''t know what happened, Lucifer and other dimension lords of hell suddenly brightened their eyes and quickly used some means!


    "I finally found your second host. You can''t just die here!" a majestic voice sounded in the secret base of Lang''s family in Japan. When hearing this voice, Wanda''s face changed greatly, and a force of fear swept through Wanda''s heart!


    Because Wanda knows very well which demon God this voice belongs to!


    This is the voice of Sison, who gave Wanda chaos magic and was cut off by Huang Wen last time!


    "Eh? It''s really easy to find nowhere with broken iron shoes!" Sison directly occupied the body of the Viper after coming to his consciousness. When he saw Wanda, Sison flashed a trace of excitement in his eyes, raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    "Before that, the guy who overestimated himself killed my avatar and blocked my plan. I don''t know how much time and means it took to get in touch with this new host, but I didn''t expect to see you again when I came this time, my little Wanda..."


    "Master is coming soon! If you are not afraid of being cut off, I advise you to leave here quickly!" Wanda clenched her teeth, took a deep breath, looked at Sison and said in a deep voice.


    "Your master? The boy who killed my incarnation?" Sison flashed a trace of anger in his eyes, looked at Wanda and said in a deep voice. "Do you think I really have no way to take that boy? Heavenly father? Don''t think that heavenly father is invincible on earth!"


    "I have arranged unknown means on this host, which finally enabled me to break through some rules of the dimension of the earth. Although it is not enough for me to have all the power of my own, it is not a heavenly Father who can deal with me!"


    "It''s good that your master doesn''t come out. If he comes out, he''ll die!"


    "Oh? Then you try to kill me?" just as sissohn''s voice fell, a faint smile began.

 Chapter 888

    The light laughter was no one else. It was Huang Wen who received the information from strange and rushed directly to the scene.


    Logan wanted to contact Huang to ask before, but Logan didn''t know who the so-called evil god behind the Viper was after all. He decided that Wanda and Qin Ge Lei, two sub heavenly Father level strong men, should be able to solve the evil god behind the viper.


    But strange is different. When sissohn came to the earth dimension, strange was directly shocked by sissohn''s power, and even couldn''t continue to monitor the situation of the whole hell dimension. However, he didn''t expect to be stolen by those hell dimension leaders at this time.


    It is precisely because strange deeply knows the power of sissohn, especially the power of a sissohn who has broken some rules, that strange chooses to contact Huang Wen quickly. He simply contacts strange in time, otherwise the Avengers may really have an accident.


    Huang Wen also heard that logan was coming to Japan. Huang Wen clearly knew that this was the plot of Wolverine 2, but Huang Wen, like Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang, did not have any good feelings for a Japanese like yazhitian Shiro, especially an Japanese soldier.


    Therefore, Huang Wen didn''t even bother to take care of what happened in Japan, nor did he watch Logan''s behavior in real time. After all, Huang Wen felt that with Logan''s strength, he wouldn''t encounter too much trouble in a place like Japan.


    Even the appearance of the so-called Baqi snake in Japan may not be able to beat Logan, especially if Baqi snake chooses to swallow Logan.


    But Huang Wen didn''t expect that in such a comprehensive world where the plot was randomly modified, Logan''s trip to Japan had also changed, and he was still a great God like Sison


    "How dare you really appear in front of me?!" when he saw Huang Wen, Sison''s face suddenly changed, and then a substantive anger rushed in the direction of Huang Wen.


    The strength of the flame is many times stronger than the shock wave of the laser eye, and even vaguely melts the surrounding space!


    "What a terrible force! Sison? Is he the legendary ghost?!" in the avenger building, Zeus and others who had seen an accident and were ready to help stopped because they saw Huang Wen''s body.


    However, for Sison''s sudden power, whether Zeus, Panther God Buster or sulter, their faces suddenly changed, because they knew that they could not resist just such a look of anger!


    Even if he also has the law of fire, and even when he gets the eternal fire, sulter, who is regarded as the peak of the heavenly Father, also knows that he can''t take this move!


    "Hum!" but when Huang Wen saw the flame, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a divine thought burst out from Huang Wen and confronted the flame.


    With the sound of "hum!" the flame was slowly compressed, penetrating the surrounding space, and then completely disappeared in place.


    "There''s a little meaning. No wonder you can be respected on this earth, but your strength can only be respected on the earth!" Sison said with a slight squint when he saw that his attack was resolved by Huang Wen.


    "Oh? Is that so?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows and looking at Sison with a smile. "So? Since you already know that I can only be respected on the earth, do you dare to provoke me on the earth? Is it because there are too many incarnations for you, so you want to consume them here?"


    "Hehe, after all, you only stay on earth. You are completely short-sighted. You won''t understand what it means to break part of the rules!"


    "To tell you the truth, I still want to see it!" Huang asked, looking at Sison, nodded, smiled and said, "why don''t you show it?"


    "Boom!" as soon as Huang Wen''s voice fell, an incomparably powerful force erupted in Sison, which directly made all the Avengers around feel the crisis of life and death.


    Under Sison''s power, everyone can''t resist, even move their own bodies!


    "How strong!" Huang Wen''s eyes could not help but freeze. At this time, the power of Sison has exceeded Huang Wen''s imagination. Whether it''s Odin or Gu Yi before, or the divine power has stood at the peak of the heavenly Father level, which can be called the invincible Huang Wen of the heavenly Father level, or the incarnation of the British captain Brian, Not as powerful as sissohn''s explosion at this time!


    At this time, Sison seems to have really broken some rules and has been strong enough to exceed the limit that the earth can carry!


    "You leave first! This is not the place where you can stay!" Huang asked quickly. He waved and sent all the Avengers back to the avenger building.


    Huang Wen knows that if the avenger stays where he is, I''m afraid only Logan, Wanda and Qin Ge Lei have a chance to survive, and only a chance.


    Even if Logan turns on aidman''s alloy transformation, I''m afraid he will not forcibly smash the golden light and erase his consciousness.


    At that time, even if the body of aidman alloy is still there, Logan''s consciousness will no longer exist, which is no different from death!


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s voice falling, all the Avengers'' bodies disappeared in place. In the whole secret base, only Huang Wen and Sison came with the help of the viper''s body, completely occupied the viper''s body and showed their strength.


    The secret base, which was constantly shaking and collapsing and the ceiling fell down, did not have any impact on Huang Wen and xisaoen. Before getting close to Huang Wen and xisaoen, it directly and completely turned into powder and disappeared.


    "Hehe, at this time, you should still mind these people. You''re dying, you know?" Sison''s breath made the surrounding materials begin to collapse. He looked at Huang Wen''s eyes full of ridicule and said.


    "When you die, my little Wanda can return to my arms. She can''t run away!"


    "When Xiao Wanda''s power can go further and accommodate me, I can occupy her body and completely come to the earth. At that time, everything on the earth is mine!"


    "I will occupy this dimension! Occupy the place of origin, so as to go further and reach the highest level that all demons can''t reach!"

 Chapter 889

    "The place of origin? The origin of all legends and extraordinary forces?" Huang asked. His eyes narrowed slightly when he heard sissohn''s words. Huang asked naturally that the earth is a special place, but why the earth can attract such a powerful demon God as sissohn, Huang asked still didn''t know the specific reason.


    Maybe it''s because the realm hasn''t arrived yet. Sison''s original realm is too high, so Sison can know some secrets that Huang Wen doesn''t know.


    After all, it''s not just Huang Wen who doesn''t know these secrets. Gu Yi and Odin who leave the earth and this dimension also don''t know such secrets. Otherwise, even if they don''t own such secrets, they will use the earth to make themselves stronger.


    In particular, Gu Yi and Odin still have their own pursuit of power. After all, they want to go to the dimensional battlefield. Each more power will enable them to defeat more enemies on the dimensional battlefield


    "Silly girl, inform Zeus, them and namo, let them stabilize the earth, and I will take this Sison out as soon as possible!" Huang asked. It is not so easy to defeat such a powerful Sison avatar, and even the battle between them will definitely cause great damage.


    Although Zeus and others may not be able to help with this battle, they can also try to stabilize the earth and prevent the impact of this battle from destroying the earth!


    As for Sison, although his strength has surpassed Huang Wen after several closures, and even surpassed the peak of heavenly Father level and reached a more powerful realm, as Odin said before, heavenly Father level and higher-level Heavenly God groups also belong to the same realm. There is only a gap in strength between the two sides, not a gap in realm!


    Besides, even if he has the power gap, it is not insurmountable, especially Huang Wen has the Xuanyuan sword strengthened several times!


    Sison''s strength is very strong, but even Sison''s original statue is also an evil god. Whether it''s the title of the dark god, or the title of the great devil shadow and the God of black magic, Sison is in the range of being restrained by Xuanyuan sword. Huang Wen has proved it once before when dealing with Sison''s consciousness.


    Originally, Sison was prepared to wait until Huang Wen left the earth dimension. Even if he waited for thousands of years, Sison would remember Huang Wen and avenge Huang Wen after Huang Wen left the earth dimension.


    But just after most of the hydra''s branches were destroyed, the Viper contacted Sison and became a believer of Sison.


    Therefore, Sison turned the Viper into his second host, gave a part of the power to the viper, and used various means to finally crack a small part of the rules of the earth dimension. Finally, Sison was able to come to the earth with such a powerful power!


    The first purpose of Sison''s coming to the earth is to avenge Huang, and the second purpose is to regain Wanda''s control.


    As for the second host viper, it is just a tool man who came by Sison. Since Sison has come, there is no need for the Viper to exist.


    That is, the Avengers are too slow to start. If they have enough power to kill the Viper directly, Sison should not be able to come to the earth


    "Hehe, are these people here to help you? Unfortunately, their strength is too weak and they are not my opponent at all!" Sison didn''t know Huang Wen''s order to silly girl. He felt the breath of four heavenly Father strong men, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t take them to heart in the end.


    "That''s the heavenly Father level peak flame giant who practices the law of fire. It''s a little interesting. As for others, they are too weak to even participate in our battle..."


    "However, you are not too strong. With my strength, it only takes a few moves to deal with you!"


    "Boom!" the surrounding secret base has long been completely destroyed. The streets and ground around the secret base have begun to break. Sison slapped Huang Wen in the direction, and endless dark forces burst out in an instant, which is even more powerful than the dark forces of nadomam!


    "Shua!" as this powerful dark force roared towards Huang Wen, a bright sword light flashed in front of Huang Wen, and the big palm composed of dark forces was cut into two sections in an instant!


    "Boom!" however, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that after the dark force was cut into two sections, it exploded directly. The powerful explosive force directly destroyed everything around.


    The explosion shook the whole earth. I don''t know how many Japanese died in the explosion.


    "What happened? Nuclear explosion? Someone used nuclear weapons? Shouldn''t......" an idea flashed through the minds of the unknown human leaders, and then emergency measures were started.


    "It seems that you are ready!" during the explosion, Huang Wen''s body did not receive any damage. Huang Wen''s divine power inspired the power of Xuanyuan sword. A bright yellow sword light shrouded Huang Wen in it. Huang Wen was not affected by the explosion of dark forces.


    "Naturally, I was prepared. After all, last time, I had been cut off by you. Naturally, I wanted to think about how to deal with your sword..." Sison''s smiling voice echoed in Huang Wen''s ear. Endless dark forces roared at Huang Wen again. Huang Wen waved his sword again, and the explosion sounded again.


    With the continuous fighting, the whole Japanese island completely disappeared on the ocean, which was an unwarranted disaster.


    "We can''t stop the power of the explosion, but we must hold the tsunami caused by the explosion, otherwise the impact of the explosion will be greater!" namo cooperated with Zeus and others to constantly offset the tsunami impact caused by the explosion.


    "Hum!" in the land of China, an array protected the waters around China and was not affected by it. However, the peninsula on the other side was not so lucky, even if they described Sison as their ancestors.


    "The power of your sword is so powerful?" when the Japanese island completely disappeared, the battle stopped a little. Sison''s eyes flickered slightly. He stared at Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword and said in a deep voice.


    Sison''s ultimate goal is to return to the earth. If the fight with Huang Wen completely destroys the earth at this time, it is not the picture Sison wants to see. Therefore, after thinking about it, Sison took a look at the ocean under his feet and flew into the sky.

 Chapter 890

    "You continue to eliminate the impact of this battle, and I''ll solve the ghost God Sison!" Huang asked. After watching Sison fly into the sky, he gave orders to namo and others, and his body disappeared in place.


    Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to the sinking of the whole Japanese island and the huge influence on the nearby peninsula. Of course, there is no way. No matter where sissohn and Huang Wen find it, it will have a great impact.


    In this way, sinking a Japanese is better. At least it has not had any impact on the land of China. However, this explosive news should shock the whole earth for a long time.


    "Can Mr. Huang Wen really win?" looking at Huang Wen and Sison disappearing in place, leaving a messy earth, Zeus subconsciously said, "Sison has broken some rules and has erupted beyond the power of the heavenly father. Some of the existing powers in the original God group may even be inferior to Sison at this time!"


    "In the universe, there are some strong people with cosmic strength, which can be stronger than Sison at this time, but such existence is too few. As for the God Group, if they come to the earth, it will also be a disaster for the earth!" said Buster, the Panther God on the side.


    "Now, we have no other way. We can only choose to trust Mr. Huang Wen. Anyway, we can''t participate in such a battle. If we really can''t, we can only leave now..."


    "If Odin is here, he should be able to help a little, but I don''t know if he can do it..." Sirte also hesitated. Even if Huang Wen didn''t have Xuanyuan sword on his body, there are three heavenly Father strong people around him. Sirte already wants to take the opportunity to do something.


    But in the end, Sirte didn''t choose to do it, because Sirte knew that once he chose the wrong way, he would face a crisis of life and death!


    Even if Huang Wen really loses, sirtel can choose to start after getting the news that Huang Wen has lost, instead of now. Now when Huang Wen hasn''t lost, he still chooses to be a good worker.


    In the vast universe, Huang Wen and Sison left the earth without stopping all the way, and did not choose to fight near the earth or even in the solar system, because they all know that such a battle will still have a great impact on the earth.


    "I remember Wanda predicted that I would experience a life and death crisis battle, which is somewhat similar to the situation at this time..." Huang asked, looking at Sison ahead, an idea flashed through his head. "However, Sison doesn''t look like a golden existence. Maybe he is not the enemy in the prediction!"


    "Your strength is not beyond my imagination, but the sword in your hand is completely beyond my imagination. I have never heard of it. There is a sword that can perfectly restrain my ability and even my life..." Sison also stopped at this time. He looked deeply at the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand and said.


    "Where did you get this long sword? On earth? I''ve been on earth for many years and haven''t heard any information about this long sword..."


    "You attach great importance to the earth. Even after the sinking of Japan, you would choose to leave the earth to fight..." Huang asked. Instead of answering sissohn''s question, he looked at sissohn with a smile and said, "what''s the secret on the earth? A big man like you chose to protect him, and even kept thinking about the earth?"


    "Do you want to know? Your strength at this time is not enough to know this..." sissohn looked at Huang Wen''s eyes and said, "your own strength can only be regarded as the peak of the heavenly Father and barely touch the cosmic sideline, but such strength is far from enough for the secrets contained on the earth!"


    "I''m looking forward to what you said..." Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised, looked at Sison and said with a smile. "Moreover, how do you know that the strength I just showed is all my strength?"


    "Oh? Do you still have cards other than this sword?" Sison looked at Huang, raised his eyebrows, and then said with a smile, "if you have cards, I advise you to use them earlier, otherwise, when you die, even if you have more cards, you can''t use them!"


    "Indeed, what you said is very reasonable. Then, I''ll let you see the results after I closed so many times!" Huang asked. Looking at Sison, he nodded with a smile and said confidently.


    For Huang Wen, Sison at this time can be described as an excellent opponent. Huang Wen has closed down so many times in the quantum field space. Naturally, it can''t be fruitless.


    Even if Huang Wen didn''t win any rewards, Huang Wen''s energy and spirit have made some progress. Huang Wen''s understanding of various laws is not weak, at least reaching the heavenly Father level.


    Of course, the above is still not enough for the battle that goes beyond the heavenly Father level at this time, but Huang Wen also understands another brand-new card!


    "Hiss!" a golden light rose on Huang Wen!


    Super Saiyan transformation!


    "Crackling!"


    Electric arcs flickered around Huang Wen''s body. It was not the power of the law of thunder, but the reaction of Huang Wen''s powerful breath in collision with space!


    Super Saiya 2!


    Yes, after several closures, Huang Wen went beyond the second stage, third stage and even full power of super Saiya, and directly reached the realm of super Saiya 2!


    Before that, the super Saiya changed and increased Huang Wen''s energy and strength by 20%. At this time, the transformation of super Saiya 2 increased Huang Wen''s energy and strength by 40%!


    Although Huang Wen''s energy has not reached the level of heavenly father after increasing by 40%, Huang Wen''s strength has surpassed Huang Wen''s divine power and reached the cosmic level just mentioned by sissohn!


    Such a level, perhaps for the cosmic level, is just the beginning, but it is not impossible to fight in the face of a Sison who barely broke the rules of the earth and forcibly came down with an avatar beyond the heavenly Father!

 Chapter 891

    "Hmm? It''s interesting! Your breath really surpasses the heavenly Father level? Transformation? You still have the ability to transform, which makes me look up at you..." Sison asked with a deep look at Huang, and then smiled, "But that''s interesting. If I kill you directly, it will make my trip to the earth a lot less fun!"


    "System! Release the task and kill the consciousness belonging to the nether God Sison!" Huang asked, feeling the incomparable strength filled in his body, directly contacted the system and released a new task.


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, he has not been rewarded by the epic character lottery for many times. This time is another hard battle. The system should be able to reward himself with a wave of epic character lottery!


    "Ding! The task release failed. The host has released the task of eliminating Sison''s consciousness. If you want to release the task, you can only choose to destroy Sison''s noumenon, so as to prevent the host from using the characteristics of Sison''s ability to come to consciousness and constantly collecting wool!" at this time, some strange voices in the system sounded. It seems that it was because Huang asked to collect wool before.


    "Isn''t it? This Sison''s consciousness is much stronger than the previous Sison''s consciousness..." Huang asked, glancing away, some dissatisfied with the system channel, "I''ve collected your wool several times for the vegetable chicken like Mandalin before. You don''t let me collect the great God like Sison?"


    "Before, because the system was not perfect enough, it was exploited by the host. Please try to improve yourself and release some more difficult tasks for yourself to make yourself stronger!" the voice of the system sounded again. This time, the system ignored Huang Wen. Imitating Buddha, with Huang Wen''s progress, the system became more intelligent.


    "Let me see if your strength can control the power at this time!" just when Huang asked what else to ask, sissohn''s body rushed directly to Huang''s body with strong dark power.


    "Good to come!" Huang asked. When he saw Sison rushing over, his eyes lit up and he slapped. The law of Buddha contained Huang asked''s strength, turned into a golden light and roared in the direction of Sison.


    "Boom!"


    Although the sound didn''t pass out, I don''t know how many meteoroids were broken around, and even the space of the universe was vaguely unstable. After all, the power erupted by Huang Wen and Sison was too powerful!


    Moreover, if someone watches Huang Wen fighting Sison from a distance, they will find that the whole universe seems to be divided into two by Huang Wen and Sison.


    Huang asked the universe as like as two peas. The left side of the Yellow Emperor raised the universe to gold, and a Buddha rose up on the top of Huang asked. This is the evolution of the Buddha''s palm, but it is not Buddha''s figure. The face of the Buddha is exactly the same as Huang asked.


    On the right, Sison brought the universe into darkness. In the darkness, dark red lights flashed away. Similarly, a huge demon God rose up behind Sison. That''s the appearance of Sison''s body!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Huang Wen and sissohn''s forces are constantly colliding. The surrounding meteoroids, satellites or asteroids are completely powdered in the universe under the continuous transfer of the battlefield between Huang Wen and sissohn.


    Even several lifeless planets have also suffered a reckless disaster and broken up, which has led to earth shaking changes in the galaxy where Huang Wen fought with Sison. I don''t know how long it will take to eliminate the impact of this battle


    "Very good! Huang asked! You mentioned my interest, and let me see. Next, I''ll see how you answer!" Sison looked at Huang asked fanatically. As for the changes in the surrounding environment, Sison didn''t pay attention to it. Pure dark power condensed in his palm, as if he wanted to penetrate the space and directly bombard Huang asked''s body!


    In the battle with Sison, Huang Wen did not use Xuanyuan sword, so he was always at a disadvantage. However, even if he was at a disadvantage, Huang Wen became braver and more comfortable in the Vietnam War!


    "Right wave? I''m afraid you can''t do it!" Huang asked. He couldn''t help shouting at the dark power shock wave from the bombardment.


    The qigong wave of tortoise sect condensed in Huang Wen''s palm instantly, containing Huang Wen''s powerful power and various laws, and roared to the shock wave of dark forces, and the most peripheral is the power of Buddha''s law!


    The sun family had never been afraid of anyone to Bo!


    Huang Wen''s mind just flashed an idea. Suddenly he thought that he didn''t have a surname sun. Then Huang Wen thought of himself, as if he was standing on the left again


    Since ancient times, the law of losing to the left of the wave has been staged again


    "Boom!"


    The huge explosion broke out between Huang Wen and Sison. Huang Wen''s strength was scattered by the dark shock wave. Huang Wen''s body also flew upside down. The flesh and blood disappeared for a moment, and then recovered again.


    "My basic energy and strength are still too weak. Even the transformation of super Saiya 2 is still not Sison''s opponent. It seems that I still need to use the power of Xuanyuan sword!" Huang asked. Looking at the dark power that still hasn''t dissipated even after the explosion, an idea flashed in my mind and took out Xuanyuan sword again!


    "Hum!" the bright yellow light suddenly shrouded Huang Wen''s body, giving Huang Wen a feeling of incomparable warmth and relaxation. The surrounding dark forces could not erode Huang Wen''s body, so they dissipated directly.


    "You really used this sword again, but your strength is not enough. Even if you have this sword, you won''t be my opponent! It''s not my opponent!" Sison said with a faint look at the Xuanyuan sword in Huang''s hand.


    Sison had seen Xuanyuan sword before on the earth. This Xuanyuan sword can really restrain him, but that''s all. It can''t pose a fundamental threat to him at all!


    "Do you think what you saw before is all the power of Xuanyuan sword?" Huang asked. After hearing Sison''s words, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and looked at Sison with a smile.


    The original Xuanyuan sword was a legendary sword. Later, Huang Wen drew two epic Xuanyuan swords. When the epic Xuanyuan swords were integrated for the first time, the Xuanyuan sword was already the treasure of the heavenly Father''s peak, and the epic Xuanyuan sword was integrated for the second time. The strength of Xuanyuan sword has made rapid progress!


    Huang Wen didn''t really show the power of Xuanyuan sword on earth before!

 Chapter 892

    "Hmm?" when Sison heard Huang''s question, his eyebrows frowned subconsciously. A sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart. This sense of crisis was generated by the emergence of Xuanyuan sword!


    "Miso!" at this time, a sword sound echoed in most of the universe. Almost all the strong people in the universe were shocked. They wanted to find out the source of this sword sound, but they didn''t get any harvest.


    "That''s the move!" Sison looked at a reduced version of Huang Wen rushing towards him. Huang Wen was carrying a Xuanyuan sword in his hand, which blew up the hairs around him. He recognized it. This was the move that Huang Wen cut off his previous incarnation!


    However, Sison did not even have time to make any response, and the surrounding space-time did not know how much was slowed down. Even though Sison itself had the ability of space-time, it still did not reduce this impact.


    This is the cooperation between sword 23 and Xuanyuan sword!


    Use Xuanyuan sword town to hold down the power of xisaoen, so that the power of sword 23 can be brought into full play, and the explosive power can be brought into full play this time!


    Sison''s reaction was not bad. Even under the time and space suppression of sword 23, Sison organized a powerful dark force to fight back!


    "Shua!" but under the power of Xuanyuan sword, such a counterattack is still not enough to see. Xuanyuan sword and the reduced version of Huang Wen have no obstacles and directly cut through Sison''s body!


    "Good! Good! Huang Wen, I remember you! You have the ability to stay in the earth dimension for a lifetime!" in an instant, Sison''s body broke and gradually dissipated in the universe, but Sison''s terrible voice still sounded in Huang Wen''s ear.


    "Only if you dare to take a step in the earth dimension, I will let you know why I am called the most frightening demon in the multiverse!"


    "That''s really something to look forward to!" Huang asked. When he heard sissohn''s words, his face didn''t have any meaning. Instead, he smiled, nodded and whispered.


    "To tell you the truth, if not for the lack of strength, I really want to kill you directly. If I want to kill you, Sison, my strength can also make great progress?"


    Sison didn''t hear the words behind Huang''s question, but Sison heard the first half of Huang''s expectation. Therefore, in a dimension that doesn''t know how far away from the earth dimension, the whole dimension trembled, and Sison''s anger filled the whole dimension!


    "OK! Huang asked, you are still the first enemy I remember so much. Even if your strength is not too strong, I have focused on you!" Sison said in a deep voice, staring at the direction of the earth dimension.


    "How can a strong young man like you stay in the earth dimension for a lifetime? Moreover, as a member of the universe, you always have to participate in this dimension battlefield? Especially when your strength is enough..."


    "At that time, you will die!"


    In the universe where the earth dimension is located, there is a barren galaxy. Huang Wen is a person suspended in the sky. In fact, the barren galaxy has some wishes for this galaxy, because before Huang Wen and Sison came to this galaxy, this galaxy is not very different from the solar system.


    Except that there is no life in this galaxy


    Now, there is nothing in this galaxy. No matter satellites, planets or stars, they have completely disappeared in the outbreak of battle.


    This is why both Huang Wen and sissohn chose to fight far away from the earth and even the solar system.


    "It''s a pity that such a strong enemy didn''t bring me any reward in the end..." Huang asked. Looking at the place where Sison dissipated, he couldn''t help shaking his head and said softly.


    "However, it''s not completely useless. At least, I have a clear understanding of my current combat effectiveness..."


    "If the opponent is not one of the demons and ghosts, I can barely have the so-called cosmic combat effectiveness by using super Saiya 2 transformation, or I can reach this level by using Xuanyuan sword..."


    "But if the other party is one of the demons and ghosts, then my Xuanyuan sword can burst out more powerful power. At that time, my strength can more easily kill the cosmic strong!"


    "However, in this normal dimension, there are not too many cosmic strong people. Even if there are, they can not be regarded as a member of demons and ghosts. It''s a pity..."


    "After all, at the cosmic level, those aliens are also human beings, not monsters who have been trained into spirits..."


    At this point, Huang Wen shook his head. He didn''t mean to stay in the desolate universe, but flashed back to the earth Avenger building, because Belle also came to the avenger building to wait for him after Huang Wen left in a hurry.


    "I wish you were all right..." Belle breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Huang Wen appear unharmed in the avenger building.


    "Well, this crisis has been relieved. The avatar that Sison tried his best to send was completely cut off by me. Wanda, as long as you don''t leave the earth dimension, there should be no problem..." Huang asked, looking at Belle, nodded, then looked at a group of Avengers, and finally looked at Wanda.


    "As a teacher, it''s still the same sentence. Since Narcissus Thorne thinks that everything about you is his, it''s very possible that everything about Narcissus Thorne can be yours in the end. Of course, the premise is that you have to work hard to practice well. After all, you get too much power than yourself rashly, and it''s easy to get lost!"


    "Yes! Master, Wanda understands!" Wanda took a deep breath and finally said.


    When Sison appeared before, he really gave Wanda a a jump. After all, Wanda still remembers the things that Sison controlled Wanda and made Wanda completely out of control.


    Especially when Wanda heard Sison say that he had broken some rules and that the power of reward was no longer that the heavenly father could resist, Wanda was even more worried.


    However, now Wanda is very glad that her master is still very powerful. The incarnation of Sison, which the heavenly father can''t resist, was finally cut off by her master. Even her master finally mentioned the power of Sison again, which makes Wanda suddenly feel that it''s good to have a big legged master


    "Strange, how''s your injury?" Huang asked, looking at Wanda''s eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t mean to continue talking with Wanda, but turned his head and looked at strange.

 Chapter 893

    Huang Wen still attaches great importance to strange, not only because of his great potential, but also because only strange can monitor the earth dimension and prevent other dimensions from invading.


    And obviously, strange is used to this kind of work. He doesn''t even regard it as his own work, but as his own mission!


    This is why strange can guard the earth dimension 24 hours a day, even all year round.


    No wonder Huang Wen saw that strange''s body seemed to be getting more and more empty. This time, he was shocked by Sison''s strength when he broke into the earth dimension, and he hasn''t recovered yet.


    Dr. strange of kidney deficiency deserves his reputation!


    However, this is also the consequence of the endless blessing all year round


    And there is another key place, that is, the karma Taj vein. Although they are the so-called melee magicians, to tell the truth, their bodies are not much stronger than ordinary people, which is the extraordinary level.


    At this time, Kara Taj''s most powerful trange can''t even beat Tony Stark in hand to hand combat, and even can''t beat victor and others who haven''t cultivated the legendary nine changes


    "Sison''s strength is much stronger than me, and I am the strongest supreme mage of Kamata Taj, and I have naturally been the most powerful impact..." strange looked at Huang Wen helplessly and said, "if I had Mr. Huang Wen''s strength or Mr. Gu Yi''s strength, I wouldn''t be hurt like this..."


    "Hum!" Huang asked. Hearing strange''s words, he gently pointed in the direction of strange. A warm force directly integrated into strange''s body, which not only moistened strange''s body, alleviated his kidney deficiency, but also made up for his spiritual damage this time.


    "Thank you for asking Mr. Huang!" strange''s face turned ruddy in an instant, and his spirit rose in an instant. He looked at Huang Wen, took a deep breath and arched his hand.


    "Between you and me, why do you say this? If you are in good health, you can better protect the earth, can''t you?" Huang asked. Looking at strange, he smiled and shook his head. Then he thought of something and said softly, "your body is really a little bad to tell the truth. It''s not a good thing for you..."


    "After all, you are not master Gu Yi. You have only lived for many years. You can''t even lose your body in the end, can you?"


    "There''s no way to do this. If Mr. Gu Yi had a way to cultivate his body, I''m afraid he would practice well, rather than give up his body and specialize in his soul..." strange shook his head helplessly and said softly.


    "You can also practice the legendary nine changes..." Huang asked, looking at strange with a smile and reminded, "for the later Avengers, the energy resources needed by the legendary nine changes have been gone, but for you, this is not a problem..."


    "After all, it is feasible for you to act in time, or connect with other dimensions to obtain the power of other dimensions to help you cultivate the nine changes of legend."


    "Although for you, even if you reach the peak of the legendary nine changes, your strength is not enough to see, but at least it can make your body stronger..."


    "Yes, at least if I encounter this kind of thing again, I can recover quickly..." strange nodded and agreed.


    "Moreover, you can continue to contact your girlfriend who didn''t continue to contact because of physical reasons..." Huang asked. Looking at strange''s serious eyes, he suddenly thought of something and looked at strange teasingly.


    "Cough! Cough!" strange heard Huang''s question. His old face turned red. He coughed violently and felt uncomfortable all over, because he noticed that all the Avengers around him looked at him.


    "It''s not because of my body, but mainly because I don''t have time..." strange explained, looking at a group of Avengers.


    "Look at you, Huang asked. How much you oppress others!" Tony Stark on the side couldn''t help complaining for strange when he heard strange''s words. "There''s no time to talk about friends. Others are magicians, not monks..."


    "Yes, but it''s also because strange''s cultivation is not home yet. I remember that the original master Gu Yi often has time to rest..." Huang asked, shook his head with a smile, looked at strange with a smile and said, "so you should practice well, whether it''s your magician''s Road or the nine changes of legend!"


    "I see!" strange looked around, still looked at him, and hurriedly said, "Mr. Huang asked, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. If there''s anything, I''ll contact you again..."


    "Hiss!" before strange finished his words, he couldn''t help opening the transmission array and disappeared directly into the avenger building.


    Look at strange''s appearance, it''s still very embarrassing to escape


    "Zeus, haven''t they finished dealing with the aftermath of the battle?" after strange left, Huang asked with a slightly cold face. After feeling the situation on Zeus, he looked at the silly girl and asked.


    "Maybe they don''t know yet. Have you won?" Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders, looked at Huang with a slight mockery and said, "after all, these guys were forced to stay by deterrence, but some people still refuse to admit that if others were willing, now something happened and exposed?"


    "Hum!" Huang asked. He snorted coldly, and the voice was directly transmitted to Zeus and others on the ocean.


    "Hiss!" the bodies of Zeus and others could not help but tremble. They had already cleaned up the aftermath of the battle. After all, as long as the two sources of disaster Huang Wen and Sison disappeared, the remaining aftermath was still very easy to clean up.


    However, there must be no way to recover the lost Japanese island and the peninsula on one side.


    After eliminating the aftereffect, Zeus and others did not immediately return to the avenger building, because they did not know whether Huang asked would win the final victory.


    Zeus, they always monitor the direction outside the sky. What they are ready to return is Huang Wen. They return to the avenger building. What they return is Sison, and they leave directly


    But Zeus and others forgot that Huang Wen can directly teleport to the avenger building, so at this time, after hearing Huang Wen''s cold hum, Zeus and others'' faces are bitte

 Chapter 894

    "Well, I have something else to do in Atlantis, so I''ll go back first..." namo looked at Zeus and others around him and said with a stiff face.


    At this time, if namo didn''t know that he could not be the opponent of Zeus, he couldn''t help fighting Zeus and others!


    When Huang Wen fought with Sison in the universe, namo had made great efforts to eliminate the aftereffects of the battle.


    After all, when the whole Japanese island disappears, it is surrounded by the sea. Namo''s strength can be brought into full play to the greatest extent, and namo also knows that if the aftermath of such a battle is not solved, it will inevitably have a great impact on the whole marine environment.


    Therefore, namo did not leave any hands, and finally resolved the aftermath of the battle.


    After the aftermath of the battle was resolved, namo wanted to go to the avenger building and wait for Huang Wen to come back.


    But Zeus at that time suddenly stopped namo and asked namo what he would do if he was defeated or even died in the battle? If sissohn returns to earth, what should he do?


    Although namo''s strength is very strong. With the blessing of the ocean, he has reached the heavenly Father level, and his age is not small, at least much older than ordinary people, but Zeus and others in front of him are often thousands, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years old. Naturally, namo''s experience is not comparable.


    Therefore, namo finally decided to listen to these elders and go to the avenger building without hurry. Before sissohn defeated Huang Wen, go to the avenger building and solve them instantly


    Namo is so easily persuaded, not only because Zeus and others are older and more experienced.


    More importantly, Zeus vowed that Sison had broken some rules and exceeded the heavenly Father level. Huang Wen should not be Sison''s opponent. Even if Huang Wen didn''t die, he would escape seriously. The probability of defeating Sison is too small.


    At first, namo didn''t believe it, but Zeus asked namo to believe in his experience of traveling in the universe for thousands of years


    At this time, namo really wants to burst foul language and fart experience! For thousands of years, all have lived in vain!


    Namo really doesn''t know how Zeus survived for thousands of years. With such a standing level, he didn''t get killed!


    However, this is why namo doesn''t understand Zeus. Zeus has been living in the universe for many years. The most important thing is not how Zeus can stand in line, but how fast Zeus can run!


    After all, there are not many people who can force a strong man of heavenly Father level to stand in line or a God King of one God system to stand in line. However, Zeus''s power to cause trouble is still very strong, especially the old color batch marked by Zeus, which is even more famous than Tony stark.


    So, when he was still on the earth, Zeus had trained himself to escape. Who could have thought that his escape time was not enough in front of Huang Wen. Finally, he could only be forced to be a migrant worker under Huang Wen''s hands


    However, it is impossible to say that Zeus sincerely obeyed Huang Wen. Therefore, when Huang Wen met a strong enemy, Zeus was able to obey Huang Wen''s orders and help calm the aftermath of the battle at the beginning. However, when Huang Wen left and didn''t know his life and death, Zeus had a different mind.


    Even not only Zeus, but also the Panther God bast and Sirte think so. After all, everyone is a strong father. If you have a choice, who would be willing to be a migrant worker and completely lose their freedom?


    It was precisely because there were three strong heavenly fathers standing in line that namo chose to stand with Zeus. Namo regretted it until he heard the cold hum of Huang Wen, and even looked at Zeus and others with dissatisfaction!


    "Well, namo, you don''t need to go back. Now Mr. Huang is angry. We''d better go and get the punishment together..." Zeus whispered in his heart when he saw namo''s expression.


    "Get punishment? Why should I get punishment? Getting punishment is also your business. You elders, relying on your own experience, are here to cheat and drag a younger generation like me into the water. Don''t you feel ashamed to do so?" namo couldn''t help it in an instant when he heard what Zeus said. He drank directly at Zeus.


    "Cough, namo, you don''t need to shout so loudly!" Zeus flashed a trace of embarrassment in his eyes, looked at namo and continued to advise, "we are all grasshoppers on a rope now. Anyway, you finally stay here like us and wait for Mr. Huang Wen and Sison to decide the outcome. On Mr. Huang Wen''s side, we are the same..."


    "It was the same, but now it''s different!" before Zeus finished his words, Huang Wen''s voice suddenly sounded in Zeus''s ears, or in everyone''s ears. Then, a force of space acted on Zeus and others, directly transferring Zeus and others to the avenger building.


    Zeus subconsciously looked at namo, but saw a smile in namo''s eyes, and then hurriedly stood there as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, Zeus didn''t understand that namo was just acting, sneaking attacks and lying to his old master


    Yes, namo was intentional. When namo heard Huang''s cold hum, he was really flustered. After all, in namo''s heart, he was only an accomplice at most. In essence, he was fooled by Zeus. He was innocent


    However, namo clearly knows that Huang Wen should not know these things.


    Therefore, namo played a little play, one of which was clumsy, but Zeus and others were stunned by Huang Wen''s cold hum. Namo bet on this play, Zeus and others couldn''t react!


    The result was just as namo expected. Zeus was in a hurry and told part of the truth. Even if there was only a small part, namo felt that things were stable!


    At least, in namo''s view, even if Huang asked to punish them, he would focus on Zeus and others, not on him!


    As for why Zeus and even namo were afraid of Huang Wen at this time, it naturally has something to do with the appearance of Sison. You know, although namo was afraid of Huang Wen before, he didn''t look like this from his heart. Even in order not to let Huang Wen punish, he played a play

 Chapter 895

    Zeus three people can clearly know how powerful Sison who broke some rules appeared at this time, but even such a powerful Sison still didn''t defeat Huang Wen. Even Huang Wen returned to the earth, and they can''t understand what it means that Sison didn''t return to the earth.


    As for reconciliation, it''s impossible. Zeus and others have seen Wanda''s body. They all know that Wanda is the host of Sison. If Huang Wen reaches a reconciliation with Sison, will Wanda still be here?


    According to Zeus and others, Huang Wen returned unharmed and showed no signs of injury. There are only two possibilities:


    The first possibility is that Huang Wen''s strength is stronger than that of Sison. He directly defeated Sison and protected the earth and his apprentice Wanda.


    The second possibility is that Huang Wen''s strength is far better than that of Sison and directly killed Sison!


    No matter which of the above situations, Zeus and others were extremely shocked, because although they knew that Huang Wen''s strength was very strong, they never thought that Huang Wen''s strength could be so strong!


    Of course, Sison mentioned above is the incarnation of Sison after breaking some rules, but even so, it is enough to shock Zeus and others.


    This is why Zeus and others at this time become more from the heart


    "You protect the earth this time without making the aftermath of the battle more influential. It was a merit..." Huang asked, glancing around Zeus, glanced at namo and said.


    "After killing sissohn''s Avatar, I was thinking that you are very helpful to the Avengers and the earth. Do you want to be free to come and go like the Avengers, at least have a self rest time to deal with your own affairs, but now..."


    When Zeus and others heard Huang Wen''s words, they felt some regret and a touch of regret. However, Zeus and others were relieved to see that Huang Wen did not want to punish themselves.


    "Namo!" when Zeus and others were relieved, Huang asked, turned his head, looked at namo and shouted.


    "Yes! Mr. Huang asked! What can Huang ask for?" namo''s body trembled and quickly stood up straight, looking at Huang asked nervously.


    "I now officially invite you to join the avenger alliance and become a member of the avenger alliance. Would you like to?" Huang asked, looking into namo''s eyes.


    "Since it''s Mr. Huang Wen''s invitation, I''m naturally willing to join..." namo felt that it didn''t seem to be any different from before, so he subconsciously looked at Huang Wen and agreed.


    "Well, welcome..." Huang asked, looking at namo, nodded, stretched out his hand and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Huang Wen is polite..." namo quickly smiled, bowed down and shook hands with Huang Wen.


    "Hum!" just as namo was holding Huang''s hand, a mysterious force directly entered namo''s body.


    "Boom!" the nipton Trident in namo''s hand burst into a powerful golden light, shining the whole Avenger building brightly.


    However, what makes the Avengers feel puzzled is that the light released from the nipton Trident is clearly golden, but the light in the avenger building is indeed as blue as the ocean.


    "The law of water? Namo is going to break through?!" Zeus soon noticed something, looked at namo''s body in surprise and shouted subconsciously.


    Originally, Nama in the ocean is a strong father in heaven, but when Nama leaves the ocean, Nama''s strength will fall to the level of sub heavenly Father, which is also a limitation for Nama.


    Even, if namo can''t touch the ocean for a long time, his strength will slowly weaken until he completely becomes an ordinary mutant


    The reason why he is an ordinary mutant is that even after completely losing his ability, namo still has incomparable power!


    But at this time, the situation is different. Huang Wen directly gave Nama the law of water that he basically can''t use, helped Nama complete the last accumulation before the sub heavenly Father level, and directly broke through to the heavenly Father level.


    For Huang Wen, it''s just that he can come back after a little practice.


    Of course, Huang Wen can''t help anyone to improve. At least, the power of Huang Wen''s level law is far from what ordinary people can bear. Even the sub heavenly father can''t bear it.


    The reason why Huang Wen''s power can help namo is that namo''s situation is relatively special.


    First, it''s the strength of namo. It''s really close to the heavenly father. It''s almost the last step.


    Second, in the hands of Nama, there is an artifact such as nipton Trident, which can help Nama bear the law power of the heavenly father from Huang Wen.


    If there is anyone in the whole Avenger alliance who can withstand such means to improve his realm, it should be Thor.


    If Thor holds a storm axe and accepts the power of the father''s thunder law from Huang Wen, Thor may also be able to reach the father''s level!


    If Thor wants to, and he is really close enough to the heavenly Father


    At this time, the reason why Huang Wen will help namo is also very simple, that is to deliberately stimulate Zeus and others.


    Although namo didn''t choose to come back in the end, namo subconsciously wanted to stand with the avenger alliance. It''s very different from the old slick like Zeus


    Moreover, the most important thing is that namo is young enough and the king of Atlantis. Namo has a strong combat effectiveness in the ocean. For the earth, namo can become an important guardian of the earth!


    As for Zeus and Sirte, their forces are outside the earth and will leave the earth sooner or later. As for the Panther God Buster, he also sticks to the one-third of the acre of wakanda and has no intention and ability to protect the whole earth.


    Even after namo''s breakthrough, in the ocean, except Sirte, I''m afraid neither Zeus nor Panther God bast will be namo''s opponent!


    Younger, more potential, and more help for the future. It can stimulate Zeus and others and let Zeus and others be honest for a period of time. This is why Huang Wen finally chose to help namo break through!


    "It''s terrible. It''s not only powerful, but also can help others break through? What did we miss?" sure enough, as Huang asked, Zeus and others couldn''t help but flash bursts of regret in their hearts.

 Chapter 896

    "Hum!" just as countless thoughts flashed through Zeus and others, a powerful force was released from namo''s body. He successfully broke through and reached the heavenly Father level!


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen. Don''t worry, from today on, I will join the alliance of Atlantis and the Avengers and advance and retreat together with Mr. Huang Wen!" namo bowed to Huang Wen with gratitude on his face after his promotion.


    As the king of Atlantis, namo naturally knows that this is Huang Wen''s plot, but in general, namo has reaped great benefits from Huang Wen.


    Therefore, since he can''t resist Huang Wen, it''s better to obey Huang Wen. Anyway, there is no difference between him and Atlantis.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." just as Huang Wen was about to nod, a voice suddenly came out and touched Huang Wen''s mind. Huang Wen raised his eyebrows, but found that it was the voice from the small tripod, one of the nine tripods.


    And this voice, I haven''t contacted Huang for a long time, is the new director of the Huaxia divine spear Bureau, Leng Feng.


    It is worth mentioning that not only Leng Feng did not contact himself, but also the weather witch did not contact narolo, even if they were about to surpass friendship.


    It seems that something happened in Huaxia before, and even had something to do with Kunlun. However, the matter should be solved. Otherwise, Lengfeng would not have notified Huang Wen before. Huang Wen is also one of the nine tripods


    "Director Leng Feng?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of clarity, and his mind whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m here to ask, Mr. Huang, do you have time? Mr. Huang asked, do you know that there was a sudden disaster on the earth?" Leng Feng asked tentatively with a trace of hesitation in his voice.


    "If you''re talking about the sinking of the Japanese island, I know. A powerful evil god came before, and I didn''t have time to move the battlefield, so I handed it over first, which didn''t affect my compatriots?" asked Huang, frowning and looking in the direction of China. His eyes penetrated the Jiuding array.


    "The people have not been greatly affected, except that it is difficult to control the public opinion, but it is a pity that those compatriots who are wandering overseas..." Leng Feng''s voice was silent for a while, as if frightened by Huang''s words, and continued to speak after a long time.


    "However, although the people were not greatly affected, there were some problems with the Jiuding array, because one of the tripods was with you, you didn''t appear, and even we couldn''t control the power of the perfect Jiuding array, which finally made a flaw in the Jiuding array..."


    "I''m contacting you this time. I hope you can come back and repair the Jiuding array with Jiuding. At the same time, I''ll be on guard. The so-called Kunlun will send more people to attack..."


    "What have you met before?" Huang asked, his eyes flickering slightly, thinking of the cold front and the weather witch who had disappeared before.


    "I don''t know what means Kunlun used. Kunlun people didn''t appear, but we met all kinds of strange creatures making trouble everywhere..." Leng Feng sighed and said helplessly.


    "The power of these creatures is not too strong. At least, they are far less powerful than Mr. Huang Wen. We can barely cope with it, so we didn''t contact Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "However, these creatures before should only be the temptation of Kunlun. This time there is a problem with the Jiuding array. I think they will not miss this opportunity!"


    "OK, I''ll deal with it a little and go right away!" Huang asked, without hesitation, and quickly agreed. "By the way, I''ll take several people to help. Don''t worry, they are not outsiders, they are my apprentices and a fellow countryman..."


    "Naturally, I can''t be happier!" Leng Feng laughed at the speech and said softly, "I don''t know how Mr. Huang is going to come back? I''ll pick you up..."


    "I''ll send it over. There''s no need to bother..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "if it''s urgent, you can contact me immediately."


    "No problem..." Leng Feng replied. He reluctantly cut off the connection with Huang Wen. It seems that he was shocked by Huang Wen''s strength.


    Originally, if Huang Wen rashly put the sinking of the Japanese island on himself, Leng Feng might not be so easy to believe, but what happened before made Leng Feng have to choose to think first.


    Originally, the nine tripods should be able to perceive the position of each other, so that the nine tripods will not be lost. However, since the nine tripods were handed over to Huang Wen, the nine tripods seemed to disappear from the perception. The other eight tripods clearly knew that Huang Wen still existed, but they could not find the position of Huang Wen.


    Even, sometimes, Huang Wen''s tripod will suddenly disappear in the world, causing Lengfeng and others to panic.


    However, there were no problems with the Jiuding array at that time, and the trouble caused by Kunlun was inseparable, so Huang Wen was not contacted.


    This time, there was a problem with the Jiuding array. Leng Feng could only try to contact Huang Wen. As a result, he learned from Huang Wen that the world was shocked and the truth of the sinking of the Japanese island


    "A powerful evil god? How powerful is it? Can it be more powerful than the Jade Emperor in Kunlun? Should it be? Just fight a few times and sink the Japanese island. It''s really terrible..." Leng Feng couldn''t help muttering after cutting off his connection with Huang Wen.


    "Even before the war in New York, I knew that Mr. Huang Wen''s power was very terrible, but I didn''t expect that Mr. Huang Wen''s strength could be so terrible!"


    "Can Mr. Huang Wen help us destroy Kunlun directly and return a complete tranquility to China?"


    "It''s unlikely that there is the existence of Da Luotian behind Kunlun. As long as Kunlun is completely sealed, even if it succeeds, if Kunlun is really destroyed and the experts behind Da Luotian appear, the gain is not worth the loss..."


    "How''s it going? Director, is the Ding still there? Haven''t you been lost?" seeing Leng Feng standing in place, Liu Xuan looked at Leng Feng with some hesitation and asked tentatively.


    "No, the tripod is still with Mr. Huang Wen..." Leng Feng thought back when he heard Liu Xuan''s words. He looked at Liu Xuan and shook his head. He looked solemn and said, "Mr. Huang Wen will come back to help soon. When you see Mr. Huang Wen, you should respect him a little, you know?"

 Chapter 897

    "Didn''t we respect him before? Why should we respect him?" Addison couldn''t help muttering when he heard Leng Feng''s words.


    "You don''t know what I heard..." Leng Feng shook his head and solemnly said what Huang Wen said about evil gods.


    "Lying in the trough?! is he still a person?" Wang Duoyu stared at Lengfeng in amazement.


    Not only Wang Duoyu, but also Qin Feng, Cheng Yong and others were shocked. They didn''t know what to say for a while.


    If at ordinary times, Leng Feng will remind Wang Duoyu to pay attention to his words, but Leng Feng can''t return to God at this time. He really feels that Wang Duoyu has spoken his heart.


    On the other hand, Huang Wen began to think about it when he received the news from the cold front. He stood in place and didn''t want to continue to pay attention to the meaning of namo, Zeus and others.


    For the land of China, Huang Wen''s heart is still full of different emotions and favors. After all, this is a country similar to previous lives.


    As for the so-called Kunlun, Huang Wen had already expressed his attitude. He was very unhappy with this group of false gods. You know, Huang Wen didn''t even have a heavenly father at that time!


    However, since the Chinese side had not given any news before, Huang Wen didn''t know what the situation was like in Kunlun. Huang Wen didn''t take the initiative to deal with Kunlun, so as to avoid any misunderstanding on the Chinese side.


    Otherwise, Huang Wen could not help but destroy the so-called Kunlun false gods. Huang Wen was not afraid even if there was the existence of the great Luotian mentioned by Gu Yi behind them.


    Yes? Is da Luotian stronger than sissohn''s previous incarnation of breaking the rules? The false gods behind a group of false gods are the strong ones of heavenly Father level. Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to them at all!


    "Well, when I went back this time, I just took ah Liang, Xiaoqiang and Ying faming with me. Although the strength of Xiaoqiang and Ying faming was not strong, it was OK. At least, it was no problem to help solve the ancillary problems brought by Kunlun..." after thinking about it, Huang asked, turned his head and muttered to Huang Liang and others.


    "As for others, even if it''s our own business, it''s still up to us to solve it. If we rashly take outsiders back, Leng Feng should be a little uncomfortable..."


    "A Liang, Xiao Qiang and master Ying, wait a minute. We''ll go back to China. There are some things that need to be solved..." thinking of this, Huang asked, looking directly at Huang Liang and others.


    "Huaxia, is this the battle between Shifu and sisaoen that has had any impact on Huaxia?" Huang Liang heard the speech, looked at Huang with some concern and asked, "but I don''t think there was any news about this before..."


    Not only Huang Liang was worried, Zhong Qiang and Ying faming frowned. They looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and waited for Huang Wen to give an answer.


    "This battle did have some impact, but it was blocked by Jiuding array..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said, "There are some problems with the Jiuding array. In addition, after the cold front came, the Kunlun false gods have been making some small troubles. This time we go back, we will completely eliminate these troubles and return a peaceful home!"


    "Those hypocrites? Hehe, Shifu is finally going to attack them! Can they impersonate me? Huang Liang sneered at the speech, looked at Huang and asked with some expectation.


    "Kunlun... Da Luotian..." Zeus and black panther God Buster on one side smelled the speech, and their faces changed slightly. They thought of something and subconsciously wanted to look at Huang and ask for a reminder.


    "If you remind me that those guys are really gods, you don''t have to. I don''t recognize them. They can''t be gods here, especially when I''m Chinese gods!" Huang asked, glancing at Zeus and Panther God Buster faintly.


    "I''m not very interested in how you two, or the divine system behind you, become gods. Your next task is to teach Max them well..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang Wen, we will do our best..." Zeus and black panther God bast looked bitter, and quickly and respectfully asked and worshipped Huang.


    "Ding! Mission: killing domam has been completed. Award the epic character a lucky draw."


    Just as Huang Wen was preparing to take Huang Liang and others to set out, a voice sounded in Huang Wen''s ear again. This time, it was the voice of the system. Huang Wen didn''t know how much time he had expected!


    Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a happy look, but he didn''t draw task rewards for the first time, but began to feel his Chen Long''s separation.


    Previously, in the battle with domam, Huang Wen and Gu Yi used almost all means, and finally defeated domam with Chen Long''s invasion of the dark dimensional space.


    However, at that time, domam was not completely killed. As long as the dark dimension space is still there, domam is immortal. Even from Huang Wen''s current perspective, domam''s strength is much stronger than the heavenly Father level, and even the cosmic level is not the level of domam!


    Therefore, Huang Wen can''t be sure whether Chen long can finally win and seize the dark dimension space. Even Huang Wen doesn''t know when this battle will end.


    At this time, Huang Wen finally got the news from the system that domam had been completely killed, which means that Chen Long won the battle!


    So Huang Wen spread his power and began to feel the situation over Chen long.


    Finally, after Huang Wen didn''t know how many dimensions he had crossed, Huang Wen perceived the existence of the closed dark dimension space and the existence of Chen long.


    At this time, Chen long has defeated domam and become the Lord of the dark dimensional space. However, since he has just defeated domam, Chen long is not so skilled in mastering the whole dark dimensional space.


    However, even so, Huang Wen can feel the power of the dark dimension space from the power mastered by Chen long!


    It''s not polite to say that if Huang Wen''s real body leaves the earth dimension, his strength is not necessarily as strong as Chen long, especially if Huang Wen doesn''t use the immortal sword.


    But if you use the immortal killing sword, I''m afraid it will have an irreversible impact on the dark dimensional space. Huang Wen will not do such a stupid thing


    "I didn''t expect that one day, the rules of the earth dimension became my limit..." Huang asked. After feeling it, he suddenly smiled and shook his head, helpless.

 Chapter 898

    Yes, at this time, Huang Wen encountered the same problem as sissohn. He wanted to make Chen Long give full play to his ability on the earth. Either he broke some rules and came forcibly like sissohn, or swallowed up the earth dimension, made the dark dimensional space stronger, and turned the earth dimension into a part of the dark dimensional space


    However, no matter which of the above situations, Huang Wen will not use it. After all, no matter which one is used, it will have a great impact on the earth''s dimension.


    For example, breaking some rules and making flaws in the earth''s dimension will lead to more dimensional demons and gods to invade. Maybe sissohn will take the opportunity to send a more powerful avatar, even the self.


    For Huang Wen, to be exact, for Huang Wen now, Sison really has some chicken ribs.


    Sison''s incarnation is cut off. It won''t do any good to Huang Wen. He has to fight hard. Sison''s original statue, Huang Wen also knows that he is not an opponent now. Moreover, Huang Wen has clearly known that Sison''s original statue is far from an epic mission, or at least a legend!


    However, Huang asked not very clearly, who is more powerful between sissohn and the British captain Brian


    "Forget it, it''s meaningless to think about these at this time. Although Chen long hasn''t mastered all the power of the dark dimension space, he has completely eliminated domam. He is the new Lord of the dark dimension space..." Huang asked quickly returned to his mind and felt the dark dimension space around him, laughing.


    "At this time, Chen Long''s strength has surpassed me. For me, it is an additional card. At least, I have an additional place where I can fight recklessly. The bodies of the so-called strong are also helpful to the dark dimensional space..."


    "Next, you will continue to master the power of the dark dimensional space and strive to completely master the power of the dark dimensional space and surpass domam. At that time, maybe you can go to explore the way in the battlefield of that dimension first!"


    After Huang Wen gave Chen long a new order, he left directly. Chen long hung up again, just as he had done in a private library in ancient China.


    In fact, the hang up state is also the key to Chen Long''s victory over domam.


    In the face of Chen Long who has no idea at all and only has the authority to occupy the dark dimension space, domam can be said to have no way. His own attack has no effect on Chen long, and Chen long will not be distracted at all. In the end, domam can only end up depressed and his consciousness completely dissipates in the dark dimension space


    "Master? When shall we start? Master?" in the avenger building, Huang Liang looked at Huang Wen and shouted excitedly. Suddenly, Huang Wen stood still.


    It turned out that Huang Wen''s consciousness had explored Chen Long''s separation. His body subconsciously stopped, as if he were thinking about things.


    "Ask?" Belle saw Huang Wen''s appearance and hurried to Huang Wen''s side. She vaguely isolated Huang Wen''s body with space. After all, there are three heavenly Father strong men, such as Zeus. Maybe they will have some ideas about Huang Wen who was distracted!


    When Zeus saw Belle''s action, they couldn''t help laughing bitterly, but they didn''t mean to do it, and they didn''t dare to do it. They just stood where they were, didn''t say a word, and didn''t even dare to say they were innocent


    "It''s all right..." however, Zeus and others would not have any chance if they wanted to do it, because Huang Wen only threw part of his consciousness to Chen long, and did not completely get out of the body. Therefore, after hearing the news, Huang Wen soon recovered, looked at Belle and Huang Liang, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Well, when to start, let''s wait for the master to leave the pass. The master should prepare something. After all, there is not much trouble to deal with the Kunlun this time, but there are still some troubles to deal with the existence behind them, but it''s just trouble..."


    "Mr. Huang Wen, since there are so many Avengers in the avenger alliance who need to be taught, why don''t you cooperate with Da Luotian a little? As far as I know, there are still a few strong heavenly fathers of Da Luotian..." Zeus couldn''t help but look at Huang Wen and say.


    "Oh? It seems that Zeus, you are very familiar with the great Luotian?" Huang Wen is not very clear about the great Luotian behind Kunlun, but Huang Wen vaguely knows that this is a place more like a Chinese God than Kunlun, and it is inextricably linked with Kunlun.


    Therefore, even if Huang Wen doesn''t deal with Da Luotian, after Kunlun is destroyed by Huang Wen, Da Luotian will deal with Huang Wen, unless they are directly frightened by Huang Wen and dare not do it


    "It''s not too familiar, but the Jade Emperor still met me several times..." Zeus looked at Huang and opened his mouth. Finally, he clenched his teeth and said, "since Mr. Huang wants to help the avenger alliance further, they can also help the avenger Alliance..."


    "Do you know what the purpose of Kunlun, or the great Luo heaven behind them is?" Huang asked with a deep look at Zeus and asked.


    "I can also infer from their behavior style that they should want to reshape the body of faith..." Zeus hesitated, looked at Huang Wen and said hesitantly, "However, with the current comprehensive civilization level of the earth, it is almost impossible. In addition, due to the limitations of the earth dimension and the mysterious array, the goal can not be achieved in the end..."


    "In fact, I was able to know the jade emperor because of Odin. Odin was so strong that he drove away all the gods of other gods. He didn''t care about our cooperation and struggle with the God group before..."


    "However, Asgard finally left the earth, formed a boundary and brought the earth into the ruling scope, but did not interfere with the earth too much. It was like getting instructions from where..."


    "Well, I remember, I have heard the name of the Jade Emperor in the universe. They seem to have their own believers in other parts of the universe..." Black Panther God Buster heard Zeus''s words, suddenly thought of something, and looked at Huang with some hesitation and said.


    "After all, I also believe in gods. I still pay some attention to such gods in the universe, and indeed, as Zeus said, there is more than one heavenly Father..."

 Chapter 899

    "That..." Sirte saw that Zeus and Panther God Buster spoke, so he also looked at Huang and asked some anxious and hesitant openings, but he didn''t say anything.


    "So? You''ve heard about Da Luotian?" Huang asked, looking at sirtel, raised his eyebrows and asked softly.


    "No, I''ve been staying in musbeheim all the time. How can I know these things?" sirtel quickly shook his head and opened his mouth to explain, "but I heard Zeus and bast say that there are not few heavenly Father level strong people in the sky, so I thought, can I follow Mr. Huang Wen to help deal with some heavenly Father level strong people in the sky..."


    "No, it''s our own business, so you don''t have to participate..." Huang asked. Looking at sirtel, he shook his head, turned his head to Zeus and others and said, "it''s ok if you have old acquaintance or friendship with the great Luo Tian. I don''t want any information from you, so you can continue to teach Max them as before..."


    "When you finish the tasks I assigned before, you can leave. I think it''s only a short time for you in your long years?"


    "Please follow Mr. Huang Wen''s words..." Zeus and others looked at each other. Finally, they could only sigh helplessly and bow down.


    Originally, Zeus and others had a good relationship with the Avengers in the avenger building. Even they had sheltered the Avengers before. After many years, Zeus and others may be able to become their own people directly.


    At that time, Huang Wen will not restrict the freedom of Zeus and others. Even if Zeus and others encounter any enemies, Huang Wen will also remember this friendship and help.


    However, it is a pity that Zeus and others did not choose to stand on the side of the avenger alliance in the face of strong enemies such as Sison. Even if Zeus and others were uneasy to wait in the avenger building and leave when they saw that the situation was bad, it was more comfortable than waiting for the battle result on the ocean


    Of course, it is also possible that for Zeus and others, the friendship between the so-called Avenger alliance and Huang Wen is not important at all. What they care more is when they can leave here.


    However, in the following days, Zeus and others should be very embarrassed. After all, at this time, their dialogue with Huang Wen and even their previous escape were seen by the Avengers.


    Even if the Avengers will not say anything in the future, their views on Zeus and others will certainly change.


    "Ah Liang, please prepare. After I leave the pass, I will come directly to you. As for Steve, you will stay in the avenger building. This time, it is our own business. As for the cooperation with the divine spear Bureau, I think we can have results after this time..." Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Huang Liang, said to Steve Rogers and others, Take Belle and disappear in place.


    But instead of returning to Yongchun martial arts school, he directly entered the quantum field space. After all, the event of drawing epic characters for the lottery may make Huang Wen have a great breakthrough. Huang Wen needs to adapt to his own strength a little!


    "Ask? But hurt?" after coming to the quantum field space, Belle looked at Huang with some concern and asked, "is the strength of Sison''s Avatar very strong?"


    "It''s very powerful, but I haven''t been hurt. It''s mainly because after this battle, I have some feeling. I''ll first feel it and then deal with the affairs of Kunlun..." Huang asked, looking at Belle, smiled, shook her head and said softly.


    "Well, I''ll just shut up and understand the law of time..." Belle heard that she didn''t say anything, but nodded very wisely and sat next to Huang Wen. She didn''t mean to continue to disturb Huang Wen.


    "Hon! What''s the reward?" "I don''t know what kind of reward I will give." Huang asked, with a sigh of relief, and an idea was passed in his mind, and then the task reward page was removed, without any hesitation.


    "Miso!" a very rich purple light flashed. This is the strongest color Huang Wen has seen since the lottery!


    "Big flash!" a thought flashed through Huang Wen''s mind and looked attentively at the lottery results in front of him.


    "Congratulations, you have won the epic character, the Monkey King (from the series of movies on the journey to the West. After system optimization, the monkey king has the peak combat power, is not controlled by tight hoops, and has the ability of the mythical Monkey King!)"


    "Lying in the slot?!" Huang asked, staring at the big boss. He didn''t expect that brother monkey could be drawn in this lottery, and he still shouted Jingjing. Brother monkey should apologize


    "Although, during the big talk journey to the west, the combat effectiveness of the monkey king is not the top. Among all the monkey kings, the combat effectiveness of the monkey king is not the most powerful, but this is also the first character in the myth, or the well-known monkey brother..." Huang asked, looking at the name of the monkey king in front of him, he began to think about it in his mind.


    "Moreover, it is not the body of the supreme treasure, but the original Monkey King. He has the ability of the monkey king. What a expectation!"


    "Look at the properties!"


    As Huang Wen''s thought flashed, his eyes looked at the three words of Sun Wukong. The next moment, all aspects of Sun Wukong''s attributes were directly displayed in Huang Wen''s eyes.


    "Character: Monkey King."


    "Fine: 55000 points."


    "Gas: 4200 points."


    "God: 443 points."


    "Skills: great immortal determination, somersault cloud, 72 changes, Dharma, heaven and earth, body outside the body, golden eyes, body of King Kong, three heads and six arms, samadhi fire, out of the yuan God, body fixing method, invisibility method, formula to avoid fire, formula to avoid water, formula to move mountains and shrink land..."


    "Equipment: golden cudgel, sleepy insect, life-saving hair."


    "Evaluation: a perfect and powerful Monkey King, but it''s a pity that he hasn''t been strengthened by later legends. Otherwise, his strength can be stronger and even invincible to this side of the universe!"


    "Worthy of the monkey king! So many skills! So strong panel, this energy completely surpasses me now!" Huang asked. Looking at the value of the monkey king, he shook his head and flashed an idea in his heart, "On the whole, the strength and divine power of the monkey king are at the level of the heavenly Father, but his energy has reached the cosmic level, far beyond how many times I don''t know!"


    "In this way, it makes up for my shortcomings. Unfortunately, the power of the system has not further optimized the monkey king to strengthen the legends of future generations as said by the system. Otherwise, why should I worry about other lucky draws?"

 Chapter 900

    If the system doesn''t mention a word, the legend of later generations will be strengthened. I''m afraid Huang Wen won''t think about it. This lottery is also an absolutely perfect existence.


    However, the system mentioned this matter, which made Huang ask vaguely flash a trace of regret. There was no way. Everything was afraid of comparison


    "However, it can be seen from here that the systematic lottery does not have to be based on the intensity shown in film and television dramas. As long as the level of the lottery is high enough, maybe the monkey king among the lucky stars of treasure can also be strengthened into the strongest in the universe by the system, which is not impossible..." Huang asked vaguely what he understood, and an idea flashed through his heart, Look at the monkey king''s character panel.


    "Is it integrated into the ability of the character monkey king?"


    Looking at the prompt at the bottom of the system, Huang asked without any hesitation and directly issued an order: "integrate!"


    Anyway, the systematic character lottery will only give the character''s ability to himself, not the character''s shape, just as Huang Wen didn''t grow a tail after he drew Yu Tiexiong''s Saiyan ability.


    With Huang Wen''s order, a strong energy directly acted on Huang Wen''s body, followed by a more powerful force than Huang Wen and a divine force comparable to Huang Wen. This lucky draw is a qualitative change for Huang Wen!


    Moreover, this is a qualitative change of the heavenly Father!


    "Sure enough, it was right for me to choose to shut up!" Huang asked, feeling the powerful power in my body, and an idea flashed through my mind.


    The purple light flickered faintly in Huang Wen''s body, which was the light condensed from Huang Wen''s understanding of the law of power!


    Although Huang Wen had understood the law of power before, due to the limitation of his own energy, he has gradually failed to keep up with Huang Wen''s realm.


    This is one of the reasons why Huang Wen didn''t convert the way of combat into close combat, let alone directly carry the attack without double swords, even if he had a Super Saiyan transformation before


    But now, everything is different. Because there are also laws related to power in the ability of the monkey king, Huang Wen not only has his energy soared, but also has the corresponding improvement of the law of power after getting the panel of the monkey king.


    However, what Huang Wen didn''t expect was that when the power of the monkey king was integrated into his body, his divine power seemed to have undergone earth shaking changes, and even vaguely touched a barrier!


    This barrier is a barrier that does not exist between the heavenly Father level and the cosmic level, but Huang Wen''s heart vaguely understands that this should be an epic level and a higher-level legendary level barrier!


    Then sissohn and British captain Brian should all be at this level. Huang Wen is sure of this.


    As for why, it is because the highest level of the system is myth, and sissohn and British captain Brian are not the most powerful level in the Meiman universe. Above them, there are many powerful characters, although many are just symbolic names


    Soon, Huang Wen had no mind to think about anything else, because Huang Wen''s strength also began to touch the barrier!


    "Ask?" the belle on one side noticed the difference of Huang Wen. She felt the fluctuating breath on Huang Wen and looked around warily to protect the Dharma for Huang Wen.


    Even though Huang Wen and Belle are in the quantum field space at this time, Belle knows that this quantum field space is not their back garden, which does not mean that if they can come in, others can''t come in.


    Therefore, even if the possibility of an enemy or danger is very small, Belle doesn''t want to take this risk. She gives up her self-cultivation and helps Huang Wen watch the changes around vigilantly.


    "Can''t feel it again?" at this time, in the land of China, Lengfeng and others have been waiting for Huang Wen''s news. Because they know Huang Wen''s ability to move instantaneously, they don''t know when Huang Wen will come.


    But what Lengfeng and others didn''t expect was that suddenly the Ding Huang asked couldn''t feel it. It was the feeling that the Ding still existed but didn''t know where it was.


    "Well... What exactly is Mr. Huang Wen doing?" Leng Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and whispered, "is it difficult, Mr. Huang Wen is not on earth at this time?"


    "Who can know? Can we speculate about such a great supernatural person?" Geng Hao shrugged and said indifferently. "Moreover, such a great supernatural person is already willing to help us. We''ll just wait. We''ll wait a few more days at most. There won''t be an accident anyway..."


    "Boom!"


    Just before Geng Hao''s voice fell, a voice like thunder suddenly sounded over the Chinese earth. Then, the invisible Jiuding array could not help trembling, and the complexion of Leng Feng and others suddenly changed!


    "Geng Hao! You crow mouth! What the hell are you talking about?! now, something really happened. You must carry the pot for this matter!" Wang Duoyu stared at Geng Hao angrily and shouted.


    "None of my business? But I happened to be right. You should praise me for being able to count!" Geng Hao retorted to Wang Duoyu.


    "All right! When is it? What are you doing here? Hurry up and control the Jiuding and protect the Jiuding array!" Leng Feng frowned and ordered the people, "Kunlun should have found the flaw of the Jiuding array. We expected it correctly. They really won''t miss this opportunity. Maybe it''s really going to be a decisive battle this time!"


    "I''m afraid we can''t hold the tripod without Mr. Huang Wen!" Cheng Yong sighed and said helplessly, "originally, the time for the arrival of Kunlun for ten years has not come. Now there is something wrong with the Jiuding array, they can''t help it. It seems that they are really going to tear their faces..."


    "There''s no way. At the beginning, we still cooperated on the surface, but after giving the Jiuding to Mr. Huang Wen, we directly blocked Kunlun and prevented the people inside from coming out by other means. Naturally, they would react like this..." Yang Rui shook his head and took a deep breath.


    "However, both of us are tacit enemies. From the moment when the so-called eight immortals were absorbed by them, we saw through their ambition. It''s good to have no real war for so many years!"


    "Buzz!"


    As Yang Rui''s voice fell, a small tripod rose above everyone''s eyebrows. It seemed that it was no different from the small tripod Huang asked before. When all the eight small tripods rose, an invisible force was linked together, and then they gathered with the Jiuding array in China, as if they were resisting something

 Chapter 901

    However, it''s a pity that even if there are eight tripods at the same time, the nine tripod array still has an imperfect feeling, just like Huang Wen. If he gets the real immortal killing sword array in the future, then the four immortal killing swords are indispensable. As long as one is missing, it will have an impact on the power of the whole immortal killing sword array!


    Now Jiuding formation is like this. If Huang Wen''s tripod is not there, the formation cannot be completed. In addition, due to Huang Wen''s reason, the impact of the battle with Sison has made a slight flaw in Jiuding formation.


    In addition, the people in Kunlun made the flaw of Jiuding array bigger!


    "Your Majesty, we''re finally going out! The divine spear Bureau doesn''t follow the rules. It''s agreed that we go in and out of the Jiuding array together. As a result, because we quietly released two people, they directly cut off our permission to go in and out, and even blocked our Kunlun......" a little happiness flashed in Shoulao''s eyes and looked at the Jade Emperor and said.


    "Now, there is finally a problem with their Jiuding array. We don''t need to make a false deal with them. When we go out, we will directly forcibly conquer the whole China, and then avenge the innocent and tragic death of iron fist, Lei Gong and Wukong in Kunlun!"


    "That''s why I will release the monkey king..." the Jade Emperor nodded, looked at the black haired monkey and said, "I think you''re unhappy that your heir was killed?"


    "Hey hey, my grandson doesn''t want to take care of these things. Now that my grandson is free, it''s natural to relax. Since you want my grandson to help you beat people, my grandson is naturally very happy. After all, my grandson hasn''t done anything for many years!" Sun Wukong raised his mouth slightly and said with a fierce light in his eyes.


    "Soon, soon, we can go out and conquer everything!" the Jade Emperor''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at the Jiuding array constantly bombarded and said, "I don''t know how many planets I have conquered, but we can''t even make them believe in us again. Ha ha, but we are too kind..."


    "Hum!" at the same time, in the quantum field space, Huang Wen''s body rose up a strong Taoist rhyme, followed by another strong Taoist rhyme. The two Taoist rhymes were combined into one, trying to break through some kind of barrier.


    "Poof!"


    But unfortunately, the final broken voice did not sound. The rhymes of the two tracks became invisible. They worked hard, and then failed. For the first time, they did not impact the past. Huang asked that this time, they should not break through this barrier.


    Moreover, Huang Wen probably understood why he could not break through this legendary barrier.


    Not because of anything else, but because Huang asked at this time, it is not strong enough!


    At this time, Huang Wen''s essence, Qi and spirit are almost at the same level. The divine power has the power to impact the barrier. The power is barely enough, but he can also try to impact the so-called barrier with the help of this breakthrough.


    But the energy is not enough. Even this time, Huang Wen won the character reward of the monkey king, focusing on the monkey king''s strong physique, but Huang Wen''s original energy accumulation is still too poor, so it''s still a little short of the impact barrier!


    This is the truth that a thousand miles is lost!


    "Alas! It seems that only when the spirit and spirit have reached the standard of being able to cross the pass, can they really break through the epic barrier and reach the height of legend!" Huang asked with a sigh in his mind and shook his head helplessly.


    "Moreover, I have a legend level. My essence, Qi and God should be completely integrated. It doesn''t mean that the essence, Qi and God don''t exist and can''t be used alone, but they are more perfect and there won''t be a huge gap..."


    "That''s good. At least there won''t be anything too low in energy and too high in divine power. Moreover, this time, I have got many skills of the monkey king, and I also have people who practice immortal skills!"


    "Ask?" Belle saw that Huang Wen''s breath slowly stabilized, then shook her head and frowned. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Belle looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation and shouted.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine..." Huang asked. After opening his eyes, he shook his head, looked at Belle and said with a smile, "my strength has made a great breakthrough, but unfortunately, I''m still a little short of reaching a new height..."


    "Since this time is a little close, then the next breakthrough is good. I believe you can do it!" Belle looked at Huang Wen firmly and said, looking more confident than Huang Wen.


    "That''s natural. I can''t live up to your expectations." Huang nodded with a smile and whispered, and then removed his character panel.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Fine: 77777 points."


    "Qi: 7966 points."


    "God: 7999 points."


    "Evaluation: the essence, Qi and spirit have reached the epic peak in all directions, but there is still an imbalance between the essence, Qi and spirit. Only by maintaining the balance of the essence, Qi and spirit and breaking through at the same time can they reach the legendary level. However, at this time, the host has reached the peak of the universe. Theoretically, no one is the host''s opponent as long as they don''t move forward to a higher dimension..."


    "In theory?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. He looked at his character panel and couldn''t think of who could be his opponent in this universe.


    After all, in Huang Wen''s opinion, the epic peak should be the cosmic peak. At a higher level, it is the strong one in a higher dimension. It basically will not appear in this universe. Even if it does, it will be suppressed by this cosmic dimension, just like the rules of the earth dimension.


    In other words, even if the British captain Brian and sissohn send their avatars together, and even break some rules at the same time, Huang Wen can easily solve them!


    But soon, Huang Wen thought of Wanda''s prediction. Huang Wen subconsciously frowned. At this time, Huang Wen didn''t think that there was anything that could fight with himself in the universe to that extent.


    Even, Huang asked whether Wanda in the prophecy was wrong, or that it was Sison''s power that affected Wanda, and Wanda could not detect the image of Sison.


    In fact, what Wanda foresees is that he and Sison are fighting in the universe. Just because of the influence of Sison, Wanda sees two people fighting in the golden light?


    However, this is just Huang Wen''s guess, which has not been confirmed, but Huang Wen''s heart is full of confidence and confidence!

 Chapter 902

    "Well, let''s leave here first. We don''t know what the situation is in Huaxia. We need to help as soon as possible. After all, although there are great differences in time and flow rate for the outside world, it''s not completely static after all, and we don''t know what the situation is in Huaxia..." after a while, Huang asked back, Looking at the baby beside her, she whispered.


    "Well, you can ask silly girl first. Can''t you contact her here?" Belle nodded gently, suddenly thought of something and whispered.


    "That''s right, silly girl. Is there any news from Huaxia?" Huang asked with a smile, and then quickly contacted silly girl.


    "Boss, there''s no news. There''s no means to contact us in Huaxia before, except the boss''s Xiaoding..." silly girl''s voice soon rang, "and the boss once said that you don''t have to take the initiative to check the situation in Huaxia. In addition, Jiuding array does have the ability to isolate, so I don''t know the situation there..."


    "Well, hasn''t something happened yet?" Huang asked and nodded. When she was about to say something, silly girl suddenly turned her voice.


    "Boss, it seems that something really happened. There''s news from strange that there''s a problem with the array in China, and there''s another sub dimension power!" silly girl''s voice spoke to Huang in a hurry.


    "Because Xiangjiang temple is very close to Jiuding array, Xiangjiang Temple found something strange and contacted strange in time. Strange is also trying to contact your boss!"


    "Then hurry over! Belle, you stay at home. I''ll stay with Huang Liang, Zhong Qiang, Ying faming and silly girl. Don''t worry, my strength, no one in Kunlun can hurt me!" Huang asked, turned his head and looked at Belle and whispered.


    "OK." Belle nodded clearly and didn''t mean to follow, because Belle knew why Huang asked only to take these people back to help.


    If it comes to strength, Zhong Qiang and Ying faming can''t help. It''s mainly about identity. Whether Huang Liang, Ying faming, Zhong Qiang or Huang ask themselves, they are all Chinese. This is their own business and their bounden responsibility!


    As for silly girl, it''s the same. You know, silly girl is a Chinese brand 2060 mobile phone. Naturally, she is also a Chinese person.


    "Poof!" in the land of China, in the Jiuding formation, Lengfeng and others spewed a mouthful of blood, and this sound was not only the sound of their spewing blood, but also the sound of the Jiuding formation being broken!


    "Ha ha ha! We''re back! We''re back at last!" the first people to appear were not the Jade Emperor, Shou Lao and Sun Wukong who spoke in Kunlun and wanted to find Huang Wen for revenge, but LV Dongbin, who was originally a member of the divine spear Bureau and inherited some of the immortal titles.


    At the beginning, the members of the divine spear bureau who inherited LV Dongbin''s title did not put themselves in the position of gods. However, with more and more contact with Kunlun and closer relations with Kunlun, they were gradually influenced by Kunlun.


    This group of people who have inherited the immortal title are wondering whether they have inherited the immortal title. Is it fate? Does God want them to recast the glory in the myth?


    Obviously, these guys were fooled by Kunlun, but Kunlun didn''t expect that these guys were so depressed, or they were too inflated and lame. Relying on their position in the divine spear Bureau, they had a direct showdown with the divine spear bureau!


    The final result can be imagined. There are no other strong players in the divine spear game. Besides, China is a land of outstanding people and people are constantly striving for self-improvement. How can we allow a God to run out of our heads for no reason... No, it''s a group of gods?


    Therefore, in the end, these guys who claimed to be gods, led by the eight immortals, were rushed to Kunlun. That is, from that moment on, China and Kunlun began to tear their faces


    However, considering the strong strength of Kunlun side, Huaxia side was not sure of winning. Therefore, it finally gave part of the power to Kunlun Jiuding array, so as not to have a positive conflict with Kunlun in a short time.


    Until later, iron fist and Lei Gong left the Jiuding array one after another, and finally all died. Even the descendant of the monkey king, another guy who claimed to be the monkey king, also died. The Chinese side decisively isolated Kunlun and officially tore his face with Kunlun.


    Before, the Kunlun side didn''t have many ways, because they knew the power of the Jiuding array, which was a father level array and wasn''t so easy to break.


    Therefore, the Kunlun side contacted the Dalai sky behind and waited for the opportunity, but did not expect that the opportunity would come so soon. The Jiuding array was seized by the Kunlun side because of the flaws in the battle between Huang Wen and xisuoen!


    Of course, the Kunlun side certainly didn''t know that the Jiuding formation had problems because of Huang Wen and xisuoen formation, and didn''t know Huang Wen''s status and achievements on the earth at this time. They didn''t even know that Huang Wen was their enemy


    If the Kunlun side really knows this, I''m afraid they will directly hide back into the sub dimension of Kunlun, seal Kunlun by themselves and say, "excuse me, goodbye!"


    Even if Kunlun knew that Huang Wen was already hostile to Kunlun and wanted to get there quickly, I''m afraid Kunlun would directly sit in his own spaceship, escape from the sub dimension and stay away from this terrible place!


    But unfortunately, Kunlun doesn''t know these


    Moreover, at this time, Kunlun is not afraid at all, but very excited. Some people want to find trouble with the divine spear Bureau, some people want to revenge China wantonly, and others want to find Huang Wen for revenge. Generally speaking, no one wants to live a good life after coming out


    Including the fake monkey that is a little more real than the fake monkey shot by Huang Wen before.


    "Damn it, let them out!" Cheng Yong clenched his teeth and looked at LV Dongbin and others who gradually appeared in front of them.


    Leng Feng''s eight people are the eyes of the Jiuding array. Since the Jiuding array is broken at this time, Lengfeng and others will not only be eaten by the breaking of the array, but more importantly, Kunlun people will also appear directly in the eye of the array, that is, in the middle of Lengfeng and others.


    Moreover, Leng Feng and others are originally the high-level of the divine spear Bureau. If we can catch Leng Feng and others, it will be very helpful for Kunlun to rule the whole China and force China to admit this group of hypocrites!

 Chapter 903

    "Hey, hey, you should have thought of such a day when you sealed the whole Kunlun!" old Zhang Guo looked at the leading cold front with a trace of ridicule, "At the beginning, you were the most powerful against us. Now after killing Zheng Xian, you became the director of the divine spear Bureau. Now I''m thinking, is everything your calculation for power and profit?"


    "Ha ha, your thoughts can only think of this layer..." Leng Feng glanced at Zhang Guolao, sneered and said with disdain.


    "What are you doing with so much nonsense? Just kill them, forcibly occupy China, and avenge the dead Kunlun disciples!" Lv Dongbin waved his hand. He didn''t mean to talk nonsense with Zheng Xian and others, but directly prepared to do it.


    "Pa!" but just as LV Dongbin''s voice fell, his body was instantly beaten out and fell to the ground. He just looked like a fairy, but now he is like a loser dog, which attracted the ridicule of Zheng Xian and others.


    Don''t get me wrong. It wasn''t Huang Wen who came to the rescue site at this time, but Shou Lao. After he beat LV Dongbin away, he looked at LV Dongbin lying on the ground with disdain. LV Dongbin quickly lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "what kind of thing are you? Do you have a voice here?! do you really think you are a pure Yang real person


    "Yes! My subordinates know their sins!" Lv Dongbin bit his teeth. He didn''t mean to attack. Instead, he said respectfully and in panic to Shou Lao.


    The faces of the other seven immortals on one side were not very good-looking. Their arrogance disappeared at this moment. They lowered their eyes and eyebrows one by one, as if they didn''t see anything


    Just by virtue of this moment''s performance, it is enough to know that these members of the divine spear bureau who later turned to Kunlun and were fooled by Kunlun to become immortals may not have a good time.


    In the divine spear Bureau, they are still individuals, but in Kunlun, they clearly have the name of immortals, but they are not even as good as dogs.


    It is precisely because of this that LV Dongbin and other talents will suddenly lose their attitude when they just left Kunlun and vent all their anger on Lengfeng and others.


    After all, these obedient dogs dare not have any dissatisfaction with their obedient master. They can only bark at their former companions and current enemies to show their value and vent their anger and dissatisfaction


    However, it is a pity that such a dog still angered his master. Now he can only give a palm and fly. He fell aside and licked his wound silently, afraid to say a word more.


    Even, if it weren''t for LV Dongbin and others who had a little value, they could be a dog biting people in Kunlun, or sent out to complete some tasks, LV Dongbin and others would have been solved by Kunlun themselves!


    "It''s a pity that some good people don''t do it, they have to be dogs, and even being dogs has more dignity than them!" Wang Duoyu glanced at the eight immortals, raised his mouth slightly, and smiled mockingly. He didn''t see the feeling of disaster at all.


    Just as Wang Duoyu''s voice fell, the eight immortals on one side glared at Wang Duoyu. Don''t say that they had worked with Wang Duoyu. Even if they hadn''t worked with Wang Duoyu, everyone can know that Wang Duoyu was mocking them. At this time, the eight immortals wanted to swallow Wang Duoyu alive!


    "Shua!", even if Wang Duoyu''s voice just fell, his body immediately left the original place, flew to Shoulao''s body, and was grabbed by Shoulao''s neck. Behind Shoulao, the Jade Emperor and looked around to see if he could destroy the monkey king.


    "Lao Wang!"


    "Brother fish!"


    "Many fish!"


    One exclamation after another, Leng Feng and others frowned, glared at Shou Lao, and looked at Wang Duoyu with concern.


    "Hehe, do you want him to survive? Then next, I ask, you answer, you know?" old Shou looked at Lengfeng and others, sneered and asked in a deep voice.


    "Kill if you want. If I shout a word of pain, I''ll write it upside down!" Wang Duoyu''s breathing is very difficult, but he still looks at Shou and says in a deep voice.


    "The king character is written upside down? Isn''t it still the king character?" old Shou looked at Wang Duoyu mockingly and asked, "is this the backbone of your Divine spear bureau?"


    "On the contrary, it''s OK to write on the contrary?" Wang Duoyu bit his teeth and said again.


    "In turn, it''s not the king character?" old Shou''s eyes mocked more, looked at Wang Duoyu with some disdain and said, "it seems that the bones of the divine spear bureau have been soft for several years. I really don''t understand. With you, what courage do you have to shield our Kunlun?"


    "Can I write it upside down? If I fall down and fall to the side, it''s not Wang Zi!" Wang Duoyu took a deep breath, his eyes turned slightly, and looked at Shou Lao shouting again.


    "Are you procrastinating?" old Shou seemed to suddenly realize something. With a sudden force in his hand, Wang Duoyu''s face turned red in an instant.


    "Ah! It hurts!" Wang Duoyu''s mouth interrupted intermittent contact and spit out many painful words, which made Shou subconsciously frown.


    "If I ask you, don''t you shout pain? Will you answer? What you just said is not pain?" old Shou''s eyes flashed anger. He looked at Wang Duoyu and asked in a deep voice, "you''re just delaying time!"


    "It''s meaningless to break other people''s stems..." Wang Duoyu smiled painfully, smiled very reluctantly, and said in a very difficult voice, "how do you let me pick it up..."


    "Eight people? How can there be only eight people in the Jiuding array? There is one more person?" the jade emperor noticed something. Looking at Wang Duoyu, he asked in a deep voice, "where''s the ninth person? Have you moved the rescue troops?"


    "Hum! No matter what he moves to save the soldiers, they are all going to die! Not only them, but also the people who killed iron fist and Lei Gong, as well as the disciples of the monkey king!" Shoulao looked at Wang Duoyu, Lengfeng and others and gave a cold hum. Then a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and said in a deep voice, "Now, I will kill all your companions in front of you! Feel the pain and powerlessness..."


    "You look like a villain, but your way of doing things doomed you to be a villain who will fail and be killed by justice..." Wang Duoyu''s breath became weaker and weaker. He looked at Shou Lao and said intermittently, with a trace of mockery in his voice.


    Even if he felt his body getting colder and colder, Wang Duoyu didn''t forget to delay time for his companions. Even Wang Duoyu didn''t know. Huang asked if the last helper in their hearts could catch up

 Chapter 904

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be alone. Your companions will accompany you on the huangquan road. When I ask the whereabouts of the last tripod and the guy who killed Lei Gong and them, it''s time for you to perish in China!" Shoulao felt that Wang Duoyu''s life flame had been gradually extinguished, and his eyes flashed a happy light, and said in a deep voice.


    "Lao Wang!" Leng Feng and others clenched their teeth and wanted to rush to the direction of Wang Duoyu, but Leng Feng and others, who were seriously injured because the Jiuding array was broken, basically lost their action power. In addition, the smell of longevity broke out and suppressed the people, making them unable to move at all!


    "Is this?" however, Lengfeng and others soon saw Wang Duoyu''s thumb gently clicking on other fingers, as if transmitting some information.


    Soon, Lengfeng and others understood that this was the secret language between them. Wang Duoyu asked everyone not to save him and to find ways to delay time. One more second is one second


    After understanding Wang Duoyu''s meaning, Leng Feng and others'' eyes turned red, their teeth clenched, full of anger but forced to suppress it, and a decisive light flashed in their eyes!


    It seems that everyone wants to take the initiative to die and delay time after Wang Duoyu. Among them, there are no people who are afraid of death!


    "Ha ha, I really like to see your powerless appearance now..." Shou Lao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the power in his hand burst out in an instant. He wanted to extinguish the last faint fire of Wang Duoyu''s life!


    "Poof!" was not the sound that Shoulao completely extinguished the fire of Wang Duoyu''s life, but the sound that Shoulao''s arm suddenly broke open and was unable to release Wang Duoyu. Blood spilled all over the ground and his arm fell to the ground.


    "Who?!" the injured Shoulao was not the one who reacted the fastest. On the contrary, the faces of the Jade Emperor and the monkey king suddenly changed and shouted at the open space.


    In the open space, Huang Wen appeared here with Huang Liang, Zhong Qiang, Ying faming and silly girl. If it hadn''t been for the delay in bringing these people, Huang Wen would have come faster.


    However, it is not too slow at this time. If it is slower, the richest man in Xihong city in Huang''s memory will really be cool


    "Mr. Huang Wen!" Leng Feng and others immediately settled down when they saw Huang Wen, but they had no strength to shout.


    "Hum!" with the appearance of Huang Wen''s body, a warm air was directly integrated into Wang Duoyu''s body. Just for a moment, Wang Duoyu woke up instantly, even more ruddy, shiny, energetic and flying.


    "Sleeping trough?! I ate the elixir?" after Wang Duoyu regained consciousness, he subconsciously muttered, and then saw Huang Wen and others on the side. Wang Duoyu quickly smiled and said, "it''s Mr. Huang Wen, which means who else can have such a great magic power! Mr. Huang Wen, if you''re a little late, my life will be cool..."


    "It was really my mistake. I felt the slight fluctuation from Jiuding, but I didn''t want you to be eaten back and have no strength to fight back..." Huang asked, looking at Lengfeng and others with some apology, shook his head, and a new warm air flow integrated into Lengfeng and others.


    In an instant, Lengfeng and Wang Duoyu were like eating Shiquan tonic pills. Not only did they recover from their injuries, but even the pressure from Shoulao and others disappeared.


    However, Huang Wen has come here at this time. Based on Lengfeng''s understanding of Huang Wen, even based on Huang Wen''s strength in World War I in New York, Huang Wen has been very relieved. Not to mention, Huang Wen fought with an evil god surnamed Xi Ming Thorne and directly silenced the Dongying Island, which completely reassured Lengfeng and others


    Of course, Simon Thorne is just a joke.


    "Bastard! Who are you? Dare to take care of my Kunlun affairs? Dare to attack me?!" Shoulao, who broke one hand, stopped the blood on the fracture of his arm. Seeing that Huang Wen had appeared, he completely ignored their meaning. Shoulao didn''t notice the frown of the Jade Emperor and Sun Wukong behind him. He couldn''t help it for a moment, He shouted directly at Huang.


    "Poof!" as soon as Shoulao''s voice fell, the whole person seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. He directly flew out of his body and crashed heavily into the wall behind him. His body exploded directly, and his mouth gushed blood. It looked like he was dying and his life was in danger!


    All this is just because Huang Wen turned his head and looked at Shou Lao!


    Originally, with the hardness of the wall, Shoulao hit it like this, at least to blast through the wall. His body didn''t know where to smash, but Huang strengthened the wall and made Shoulao perfectly embedded in the wall.


    "Hiss!" when the eight immortals saw this step, they subconsciously took a breath of cool air. They looked at Huang in surprise and asked. For a time, they didn''t know what to say.


    Moreover, not only the eight immortals, in the Kunlun Mountains, except the faces of the Jade Emperor and the monkey king were as heavy as water, the rest of the people were almost shocked. They couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. Even if Huang Wen cut off Shoulao''s arm as soon as he appeared


    "Originally, I didn''t want to do it for a guy of this level, but unfortunately, he was a little too noisy..." Huang asked, glancing at Shou Lao faintly and said softly.


    Huang Wen is not arrogant or pretending to force at this time, but Huang Wen''s code of conduct. When the realm reaches a higher level, Huang Wen basically won''t fight against many weak enemies


    Not only because of laziness, but mainly because it doesn''t make much sense. Even for the task of brushing, you won''t give too many rewards. At least, you should collect the wool of the system from people of the same level. The wool of the low level is insulting the system


    "Who the hell are you?" the Jade Emperor and the monkey king looked at each other at this time. They didn''t mean to take care of Shoulao. Instead, they looked at Huang and asked in a deep voice, "you are the ninth tripod of China? Why haven''t I heard about you before


    "Haven''t you heard of it? Didn''t you want to find me just now? I killed Lei Gong and fake monkeys. Of course, the iron fist is really not, but your people may be arrogant and used to it, so I don''t bother to explain..." Huang asked, looking at the Jade Emperor, raised his eyebrows and said with a smile.


    "Is it you?!" the Jade Emperor''s face sank, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Huang and asked, "no wonder he dared me to be the enemy of Kunlun. It turns out that he has such strength..."


    "However, if you think that with such strength, you can be the enemy of Kunlun, then you are very wrong. You have no idea what kind of opponent you are facing!"

 Chapter 905

    "If you are full of war spirit and eager to fight with me, I may be able to look higher, but after all, it''s just another fake monkey, which is stronger than the fake monkey I shot to death..." Huang Wen ignored the Jade Emperor and didn''t mean to be threatened by the Jade Emperor. Instead, he looked at the monkey king and said with regret.


    Huang Wen still wants to see a real shadow of the monkey king in this monkey king, no matter which version of the monkey king.


    But it''s a pity that the monkey king in front of him can''t see the shadow of any version of the monkey king, let alone the common belligerent characteristics of the monkey king, except that he is specious in breath and looks like a monkey.


    Even, the monkey king''s mind was still gloomy. When he didn''t see Huang Wen''s strength clearly, he didn''t have the slightest intention to start, or even to stand up, even though he was already one of the two most powerful people in Kunlun


    "You!" and after Huang Wen''s slightly regretful words fell, the monkey king really didn''t respond. On the contrary, the Jade Emperor ignored Huang Wen and his face became more gloomy.


    "What opponent are you facing? You don''t know. Who are you facing..." Huang Liang stood up at this time. He looked up and down at the Jade Emperor and said, "with a guy like you, you deserve to be regarded as an opponent by master?"


    "Shifu? A weak man who has not become a heavenly Father dares to ridicule me? Today I will teach you a good lesson for your Shifu!" the Jade Emperor was afraid of Huang Wen''s strength and did not dare to shoot Huang Wen directly. At this time, after Huang Liang spoke, he decided to shoot Huang Liang and test him!


    With the sound of "bang!" a powerful breath broke out from the Jade Emperor and slapped Huang Liang with golden light. The Jade Emperor''s body didn''t move, while Huang Liang''s body retreated quickly. After Huang asked for a look, the retreating force disappeared instantly, which made Huang Liang stop his retreat.


    "Xiaoqiang, master Ying and silly girl brought you here this time to help deal with those minions, but ah Liang, I hope you can go further..." Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang standing in place, frowning and wary of looking at the Jade Emperor, said softly.


    "You are the eldest disciple of the teacher. You should stand up for the teacher. The teacher knows that you have worked very hard during this time, and even spend less time with Gwen, just to break through as soon as possible, but sub heavenly Father level is really not so easy to break through..."


    "Let Shifu down..." Huang Liang''s face darkened and looked at Huang with some guilt.


    "Hum!" just then, Huang Wen waved in the direction of the monkey king. An invisible force fixed the surrounding space and left everyone here.


    "I''m still talking. Why are you running?" Huang asked, glancing at the direction behind the monkey king and said, "don''t you think you can hide my eyes with such a little means?"


    "Poof!" with the voice of Huang Wen, another monkey king showed his body behind him, and the monkey king standing in front directly turned into a monkey hair and fell to the ground.


    "You!" the monkey king looked very ugly. He glared at Huang and asked. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "If you want to become the monkey king and learn the ability similar to the monkey king in the myth, you naturally have to pay some price. For example, your means are only the means of the monkey king. For these means, I believe any Chinese should know very well..." Huang asked, not caring about the anger of the monkey king. He smiled and shook his head, Said softly.


    "Now, it''s not your turn, so you''d better stand aside and show your strength when you come..."


    "What is a big man? This is a big man!" Wang Duoyu looked at Huang and said, "what can others do even if they know the ability of the monkey king? There is no way to deal with it. Only a big man like Mr. Huang can perfectly suppress the fake monkey!"


    "OK, I just thought you were a bit heroic, and now you disappeared..." Leng Feng shook his head and looked at the flattering Wang Duoyu reluctantly.


    "Hey hey, in the face of life and death, it''s natural to die generously, but now that the situation has stabilized, can''t we explain the current situation and relieve the pressure?" Wang Duoyu smiled and shrugged and whispered when hearing Leng Feng''s words.


    "It''s not stable yet. Don''t forget that there are more powerful people who haven''t come out?" Geng Hao looked at Wang Duoyu solemnly and reminded Huang Wenda Luotian.


    "Well, now, continue to talk about ah Liang''s business..." Huang asked, glancing at him and standing still, like the monkey king pressed by himself at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, looked at Huang Liang again and said, "for you, I am not disappointed. I know your talent and your efforts, but for you, the time is too short..."


    "Moreover, your situation is different from others. You can''t enter the quantum field to understand the law. That''s too dangerous for you..."


    "So, just take advantage of this time when there is a suitable enemy, I''ll help you and see if you can break through yourself in the battle!"


    "Since Shifu has confidence in me, I will die here today, and I won''t let Shifu down!" Huang liangshen took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at the Jade Emperor, with a determined look in his eyes.


    I don''t know why. The Jade Emperor clearly knew that Huang Liang''s strength was not as good as himself, but when he saw Huang Liang''s eyes, the Jade Emperor couldn''t help shaking his body, especially after Huang Wen suppressed the monkey king and showed his unfathomable strength!


    "Hey, a Liang, how did brother ask you to die? He must have some means to help you, can''t he? Otherwise, how could brother ask you to help you?" Zhong Qiang pulled Huang Liang''s shoulder, looked at Huang and said with a smile, "isn''t it? Brother ask?"


    "Be smart..." Huang asked, looking at Zhong Qiang, smiling and shaking his head, and then waved to Huang Liang. A powerful Buddha light integrated into Huang Liang''s body, and Huang Liang''s breath improved instantly. "At this time, you already have the law power of sub heavenly Father level. After this war, they will disappear. It depends on your own understanding!"

 Chapter 906

    "Thank you, master!" feeling the incomparable power in his body and the secret contained in the Buddha''s law that he had been unable to find out, Huang Liang was overjoyed. He quickly asked and worshipped Huang, and looked in the direction of the Jade Emperor!


    Originally, with Huang Liang''s strength, he just felt that the Jade Emperor was at the sub heavenly Father level, but Huang Liang didn''t know what kind of strength the Jade Emperor had.


    But now, with the help of Huang Wen, Huang Liang has seen clearly the realm of the Jade Emperor and even the laws similar to gods on the Jade Emperor.


    Huang Liang may not know the specific ability of this law, but he can also know the strength of this law!


    Therefore, Huang Liang felt that he could fight or even win!


    "I practiced the law of Buddha and got the master to inherit the Buddha''s palm. You are the Jade Emperor in the fake myth. In this way, we are also the Buddha and the Jade Emperor?" Huang Liang returned to God. He felt his strength and looked at the Jade Emperor with a light smile.


    "Death!" the jade emperor heard Huang Liang''s words, which seemed to be ridicule and ridicule. His heart was very angry, and the Jade Emperor was not only angry because of this matter, but more importantly, the mysterious guy in front of him who broke the monkey king''s magic power with just one move despised him and made him a knife sharpener for his disciples!


    Sub heavenly Father, is it so easy to achieve?


    Sub heavenly Father, is it so easy to deal with?


    What can a guy who has a distance from the sub heavenly father have the power of the sub heavenly father? Don''t forget, he is just an incarnation, his true self, but he has the strength of the heavenly Father!


    And among the heavenly fathers, they are not weak!


    With the sound of "boom!" a force similar to the law of immortality emerged from the Jade Emperor and roared directly in the direction of Huang Liang.


    Yes, in the end, even if the Jade Emperor was no longer willing, he had to choose to become Huang Liang''s grindstone, because he knew that the strength just shown by Huang Wen was far from what he could deal with!


    Of course, for Huang Wen, he is not an opponent at all, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have any way. At this time, he has contacted his own self through the secret method. As long as the self comes, everything can be solved easily!


    "Hmm? How many heavenly Father level strongmen will there be?" Huang asked. He glanced at the Jade Emperor who rushed to Huang Liang, his eyes flickered slightly and thought with some expectation.


    "Bang!" in Huang Wen''s eyes, the palm of the Jade Emperor collided with Huang Liang''s palm, which really meant that the Tathagata fought the Jade Emperor.


    However, as Huang Wen stood aside, the two people''s laws did not even break out of the corresponding destructive force, so they dispersed directly with the wind.


    At this time, Huang Wen is far from being comparable to the heavenly Father level. This can be seen from Huang Wen''s waving to Huang liangya''s heavenly Father level combat effectiveness.


    To tell the truth, the reason why Huang Wen could have such a means at this time was inspired by Sison and other demon gods and hell dimension Lords.


    Sison and other demons and hell dimension Lords have strong or weak strength, but the sub heavenly Father, the strong, and even in the whole multiverse can not be underestimated.


    But whether strong or weak, these demon gods and hell dimensional lords can give their power to other creatures.


    No matter Wanda, Viper or the life who signs a contract with the dimension Lord of hell, they can get the power from these demon gods and the dimension Lord of hell.


    This matter sounds difficult, but it is nothing more than to integrate their own law power, or force, or gentle into the host''s body, so that the other party has strong power.


    At this time, Huang Wen has come up with this means. After all, this breakthrough, Huang Wen has stood at the peak of the current universe. As long as he doesn''t leave the current cosmic dimension, Huang Wen is really invincible!


    The power of Huang Wen is no different from that of the demons. It''s just that Huang Wen''s means are more gentle, and he doesn''t want to transform Huang Liang''s body as his own host.


    It is precisely because of this that Huang Liang, blessed by Huang Wen''s law, can really fight with the Jade Emperor, even the collision between his fists and feet.


    After all, when the power of the law is equal and Huang Wen can''t fight from a long distance, the Jade Emperor can only be forced to fight with Huang Liang in close combat, which is exactly what Huang Liang, a major disciple of Yongchun martial arts school, is best at!


    "Ah Liang shouldn''t have too much problems, at least he won''t lose, so let him adapt slowly..." Huang asked. Looking at Huang Liang''s performance, he nodded with satisfaction. An idea flashed in his heart, and then he looked at others.


    Due to the strong appearance of Huang Wen and the fierce battle between Huang Liang and the Jade Emperor, almost everyone paid attention here. The divine spear Bureau and the group of so-called immortals in Kunlun didn''t mean to start.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to help you kill them all?" Huang asked. Looking at Leng Feng and others, he shook his head with a smile and said softly, "or do you not want to try and resist oppression yourself?"


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen wants us to fight?" Leng Feng was stunned. For a moment, he looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation. In Leng Feng''s opinion, they should wait until the end of the battle between the Jade Emperor and Huang Liang. This is a normal hidden rule of war between the two sides. At this time, they are fighting generals


    And the most important thing is that Leng Feng and others have never seen such a level of battle. Leng Feng and others also want to have a good look at the play


    "Still watch a fart play! Don''t you just shoot directly?" Wang Duoyu on one side responded first and shouted directly, "what are you afraid of when Mr. Huang asked us to press the array?"


    Watching Wang Duoyu rush to the Kunlun side, Lengfeng and others also returned to their senses and rushed to the Kunlun side.


    However, what Leng Feng and others didn''t expect was that Wang Duoyu shouted the loudest, but he rushed to Shoulao''s direction, aimed at the old man who had broken an arm, embedded in the wall, broke his whole body, cracked his five internal organs, and punched and kicked the dying old man


    Even while beating, he scolded: "special! I was almost killed by an old man like you just now! You think I can let you go if you were beaten half to death by Mr. Huang Wen? Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t like you, so I came to avenge myself!"


    "Aren''t you great? Weren''t you arrogant just now? Aren''t you sure you''ll win? You''re talking!"

 Chapter 907

    It can be seen that at this time, Wang Duoyu has some small people''s aspirations, but the reason why he looks like this is that Wang Duoyu was really afraid after he just escaped from death, because he was so close to dying!


    Even Wang Duoyu felt that he saw black-and-white impermanence coming to ask for his soul. Finally, Huang Wen saved him from black-and-white impermanence.


    Wang Duoyu knew that if he did it again, he should still make such a choice, but Wang Duoyu really didn''t want this to happen again!


    After surviving, Wang Duoyu said a few jokes to ease the haze of great fear in his heart


    It''s a big fear between life and death, but the haze of this fear must always be released, otherwise it''s not good for Wang Duoyu


    Therefore, Wang Duoyu turned his * * into anger and resentment, and vented it to Shou Lao, who had just almost killed himself. Even if the old man was dying, he was very miserable


    "Well, Lao Wang, he''s dead..." frightened by Wang Duoyu''s behavior, Lengfeng and others didn''t mean to start immediately, especially the people in Kunlun around him. Obviously, under the oppression of Huang Wen, they didn''t mean to leave at all. Therefore, after Wang Duoyu vented his anger, Lengfeng and others shouted carefully.


    "Ah? Are you dead? Are you so beaten?" Wang Duoyu came back. He looked at Shoulao''s body, which had lost his breath and could not see the human form. He looked a little stunned and whispered subconsciously.


    "Hum!" at this time, a force was integrated into Wang Duoyu''s body, which instantly excited Wang Duoyu''s heart. The haze in Wang Duoyu''s heart had completely dissipated, and Wang Duoyu''s heart was filled with boundless light.


    "Lao Wang, are you all right?" Leng Feng asked in a low voice as he approached Wang Duoyu, who couldn''t move.


    "I''m fine!" Wang Duoyu soon recovered. He looked at the old Shou corpse in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t expect that he had just been cruel, so he quickly turned around, looked at the cold front, waved his hands, took a deep breath, looked at the people and said, "You''re all wrong. That was not me! I didn''t bully the old man, but the disabled old man!"


    "You were out of balance between life and death before. At this time, you released it. There will be nothing..." Huang asked, glancing at Wang Duoyu faintly, and said softly, "if you don''t release it, it''s more likely to become a hidden worry for you."


    "You see, I said I played well?" Wang Duoyu laughed instantly when he heard Huang''s question, and even looked at the people around him with some pride and said, "if you were you, you wouldn''t have the heart to do it. Only a strong willed person like me can do it!"


    "But is the wall of our divine spear Bureau so hard? I''ve been fighting for so long that even a little ash hasn''t fallen off?"


    "..." Lengfeng and others don''t know what to say to take Wang Duoyu''s words.


    "Xiaoqiang, master Ying, silly girl, these are villains who endanger the harmony and stability of China. You can also help director Lengfeng solve them!" Huang Wen was not too surprised at Wang Duoyu''s performance, because it was very consistent with Wang Duoyu in his memory, so Huang Wen turned his head, looked at Zhong Qiang and others and said.


    At this time, bringing Zhong Qiang and others here will not only let them watch the play here. It is also a good thing to help shenspear Bureau and deepen the friendship between their comrades in arms.


    After all, after the settlement of Kunlun and Da Luotian, Jiuding array will not be so isolated from the outside world. Moreover, in order to express his sincerity, Huang Wen specially brought only Huaxia''s own people back to help, and did not mean to ask Steve and other outsiders to come.


    "Hey, hey, I can''t help it! I heard you say this group of hypocrites before. Now I see them. I find that they really don''t want to be too fake. Do you want to become the gods of China? And don''t take a pee to take care of themselves?" Zhong Qiang couldn''t help standing up when he heard Huang Wen''s words. He directly mocked them and said with a smile to the Kunlun side.


    For Zhong Qiang, the battle between Huang Liang and the Jade Emperor is really wonderful, but the problem is that Zhong Qiang can''t understand the Tao rhymes. He is far from the realm of yatianfu.


    It''s not just Zhong Qiang, but also Ying faming. Even if Ying faming embarked on the road of national art that seeing God is not bad, it''s a pity that Huang Wen didn''t know that Jiang''s infinite follow-up method, so he can''t help Ying faming too much. He just told Ying faming that the follow-up road should be spiritual cultivation.


    Silly girl is better than Zhong Qiang and Ying faming. Although the silly girl just born, or the silly girl just won by Huang Q, is only a legendary prop lottery, at this time, artificial intelligence does not know how many times silly girl has evolved, and her strength has also completed qualitative changes.


    Silly girl doesn''t understand any special rules, but she is still getting stronger. This is the change brought by the essence of silly girl''s artificial intelligence, or the road to the strengthening of artificial intelligence. Although silly girl has a body and even has various abilities that artificial intelligence doesn''t have, the same is true.


    "Bastard!" as Zhong Qiang''s sarcastic words fell, both the original Kunlun people and the eight immortals were angered by Zhong Qiang''s words. Wang Duoyu and others looked at Zhong Qiang in surprise. It seemed that they were surprised that there was a great yin-yang teacher here.


    "Lv Dongbin? Hey, I''d like to see. Why do you call LV Dongbin? You don''t look as handsome as me!" Zhong Qiang rushed directly to LV Dongbin, and his body was filled with internal forces similar to Kunlun, but different.


    Soon, Zhong Qiang fought with LV Dongbin. The battle between the two sides was far worse than that between Huang Liang and the Jade Emperor, but there was no comparability at all.


    During the battle, LV Dongbin''s strength also showed up. Even with his long sword, he couldn''t get any advantage in Zhong Qiang''s hand. Just such strength, he even tried to become a God. I have to say, it''s really ridiculous.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that LV Dongbin''s strength is already the most powerful among the eight immortals. The rest are not as good as LV Dongbin. They are not opponents at all, whether they face the eight tripods of the divine spear Bureau or Ying faming and silly girl.


    After all, if the eight immortals were really powerful, they would not be the eight immortals, but have become one of the nine tripods

 Chapter 908

    With the help of Zhong Qiang and others, mainly silly girl, the divine spear Bureau didn''t spend much effort here, so it directly grabbed all the people in Kunlun and stuffed them in one corner.


    You can''t kill all of them now. You always have to give an explanation about Kunlun, but in the end, both the eight immortals and the original people of Kunlun are going to die. You can only say that those who were killed on the spot, such as Shou, have a little less prison


    At this time, there are only two strong sub heavenly fathers on the Kunlun side, the Jade Emperor and the monkey king. At this time, the Jade Emperor is fighting Huang Liang and has no intention to distinguish the victory or defeat. Huang Liang actually suppressed the Jade Emperor with the Buddhist law given by Huang Wen.


    At this time, the Jade Emperor was shocked because he clearly knew that Huang Liang was able to suppress him because Huang Liang''s law power erupted above him, which was completely unexpected to the Jade Emperor. This means that Huang Wen''s law power given to Huang Liang is far beyond his level.


    Then, giving Huang Liang the power of the law is enough to surpass himself. Huang asked, at what level will the strength be?


    The Jade Emperor didn''t think of it and didn''t dare to think about it. At this time, he was a little nervous. He even wondered if he would eventually hurt him


    It is precisely because there are too many distractions in the heart of the jade emperor that Huang Liang is more handy when facing the Jade Emperor. He can even carefully feel every law power he operates at this time, so as to deduce his own law power through these law forces


    As for the monkey king on one side, it can''t be said that he didn''t want to resist at all at this time, but unfortunately, his body was bound to death and couldn''t move at all. Even his voice and facial expression were out of his control, which made the monkey king''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    Originally, because the iron fist, Lei Gong and the fake monkeys of the monkey king died one after another, and Huang Wen''s 100% ability to take the white blade into Kunlun with empty hands, the Jade Emperor realized that there might be a difficult opponent, so he made a deal with the monkey king and released the Monkey King.


    The condition for releasing the monkey king was that the monkey king helped Kunlun deal with Huang Wen, although at that time, neither the monkey king nor Kunlun knew the name of Huang Wen.


    Therefore, the monkey king readily agreed, because the monkey king has strong self-confidence in himself. In the monkey king''s view, he is the mythical Monkey King, the holy man of Qi Tian with strong combat effectiveness.


    But it''s a pity that the monkey king didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s strength was so strong that he was directly fixed in place and couldn''t move with just a look in his eyes, and the previously used magic powers were instantly destroyed


    At this time, there was a faint sense of regret in the heart of the monkey king. If Huang Wen had known that he was so powerful, he shouldn''t have come out and was directly suppressed in Kunlun. At least he could live, didn''t he?


    "Well, the others have also solved it. Ah Liang should have no problem here. Next, it''s you..." when Sun Wukong kept thinking about how to get away, Huang asked looked at Sun Wukong and said.


    "Come on, take out your golden cudgel. Let''s compare it. You, who claims to be the monkey king, don''t even have a golden cudgel?"


    "No, no, there won''t be a monkey pretending to be the monkey king without a golden cudgel?" Zhong Qiang heard Huang''s words and quickly shouted at the monkey king.


    That is, at this time, the monkey king can''t make a sound and his expression can''t change. Otherwise, even if the monkey king''s mind is gloomy, I''m afraid he can''t help it.


    "Ha ha! Zhong Qiang? You have a little meaning..." Wang Duoyu looked at Zhong Qiang and laughed. It was obvious that he was amused by Zhong Qiang''s words. "Although you don''t have much strength, it seems that disgusting people are still good at it!"


    "Hehe, you''re a little close. You''re not very strong, and you don''t speak very well. That''s the spirit of returning to death. You can see it a little..." Zhong Qiang glanced at Wang Duoyu and fought back without showing weakness.


    "All right, stand away. Why are you arguing?" Huang asked. Hearing the dialogue between Wang Duoyu and Zhong Qiang, he shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Hey, it''s all right. Ask brother. We''re just heroes cherishing heroes!" Zhong Qiang smiled at Huang, quickly stood aside and explained in a low voice.


    "Yes, heroes think alike. Zhong Qiang, I''m beginning to appreciate you!" Wang Duoyu nodded and laughed.


    "Cut like drawn to like, I make complaints about it."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." in an instant, everyone around laughed. The air was full of joy. Obviously, everyone agreed with Ying faming.


    The Jade Emperor, who was fighting, was filled with anger. He was fighting with Huang Liang at this time. He was regarded as a knife sharpener. He had to watch monkey play like a monkey on the spot. The Jade Emperor couldn''t help it. A more powerful force of law broke out from him, which made the Jade Emperor release a white light all over his body.


    This is the Jade Emperor''s card. Use the power left in the Jade Emperor''s body when he condensed this incarnation, so as to break out a more powerful combat effectiveness!


    Even if the Jade Emperor knew that he could not defeat Huang Wen, even if the Jade Emperor knew that the outbreak of the original power of the Jade Emperor would suddenly reduce his strength after the outbreak, the jade emperor could not bear it!


    The Jade Emperor wanted to let this man stand high and despise him completely. Huang asked that he knew how powerful he was!


    The jade emperor wants to vent his anger on Huang Liang!


    Feeling the power of the Jade Emperor who suddenly became angry, Huang Liang couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, and his face became solemn. From fighting and understanding the power of the law given by Huang Wen, Huang Liang turned into a wholehearted battle, releasing all the more powerful power of the law


    In a sense, the Jade Emperor is actually very similar to Huang Liang at this time. The power erupted by the two people is not obtained by their own understanding and cultivation, but given by outsiders.


    However, the difference is that Huang Liang himself has practiced the law of Buddha. Although he has not reached such a powerful level, the jade emperor has never taken the initiative to understand his own power since the moment he became an avatar, because it has no meaning for an avatar.


    After all, no matter how the Jade Emperor understands, he can''t surpass his own Jade Emperor. This is the difference between Huang Liang and the Jade Emperor, and it''s also the reason why Huang Liang can still stay in the wind after the outbreak of the Jade Emperor!

 Chapter 909

    Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to the further outbreak of the Jade Emperor, because Huang Wen knew that Huang Liang was bound to win the battle. After all, Huang Wen gave Huang Liang the strength of the law enough to enable Huang Liang to have the combat power of the peak of the sub heavenly father. Only in this way can Huang Liang understand the part from it and help Huang Liang break through to the sub heavenly Father level.


    However, due to the wide gap between Huang Liang and the law power at this level, Huang Liang can not directly burst out this power, but with the improvement of the Jade Emperor''s strength, Huang Liang can slowly improve his own strength in battle.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s attention once again focused on the monkey king. He wanted to see how much ability the monkey king has. After all, Huang Wen has just won the character reward of the monkey king.


    In other words, Huang asked himself, in fact, he is the monkey king, and his strength is far better than the fake monkey king in front of him, far better than the big talk of the Westward Journey to the monkey king!


    "Hmm? Can I move?!" the monkey king felt that all the noise around him had nothing to do with himself. His ears only echoed what Huang asked just now. Suddenly his body lightened and an idea flashed in his heart, followed by ecstasy!


    Monkey king didn''t mean to hesitate, let alone to do anything. He turned directly and wanted to escape here.


    "Bang!" but the next moment, the monkey king''s body directly hit the air, which made him look like Venus and didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    Yes, the air wall. Although Huang Wen let go of the monkey king, he still set up an air wall around him to prevent the monkey king from escaping here directly.


    "Come on, show..." Huang asked with a light smile, stretched out his hand to the monkey king and said softly, "if you can satisfy me, I may consider sparing your life, how about?"


    "Don''t deceive people too much!" Monkey King clenched his teeth, looked at Huang and said in a deep voice.


    "Deceive people too much? Isn''t this a monkey?" Zhong Qiang on one side timely sent an assist to annoy the monkey king.


    Although Zhong Qiang doesn''t know what Huang asks the monkey king to do, Zhong Qiang knows that if he doesn''t completely annoy the monkey king, he shouldn''t do it. It''s too far from the monkey king in the myth!


    "Bastard!" sure enough, with Zhong Qiang''s voice falling, the monkey king finally completely broke the defense. A green golden cudgel appeared in the monkey king''s hand. He waved the golden cudgel and smashed it hard into the next space, as if he wanted to smash this space!


    "When!" with a loud noise, the monkey king''s body flew upside down, and the golden cudgel in his hand almost flew out. Even he could see that there was a faint red flash in the monkey king''s palm.


    Obviously, the monkey king was injured, but his recovery speed is still very fast, which is worth affirming.


    However, the power of the monkey king is too far away. The air wall set by Huang Wen didn''t even mean to be shaken. The monkey king was directly beaten back by his own anti earthquake force


    "Golden hoop stick? You call this Golden hoop?" just when Huang asked, shaking his head, the bell strong on the side could not help to tuck up again. Obviously, Sun Wukong, Huang question or Zhong Qiang, or other people make complaints about this performance.


    "That''s why we don''t admit these counterfeiters..." Leng Feng also shook his head and said, "they are just specious gods, not real gods. Even their performance often has a great spear and shield with Chinese gods..."


    "I overestimate you, too. Forget it. After you are solved, wait for the great Luotian to come and see if the more powerful false gods in the great Luotian can surprise me..." Huang asked, looking at the monkey king very disappointed and whispered.


    "Bastard!" Monkey King clenched his teeth, and his body turned into many in an instant. In his hands, he smashed the fake golden cudgel in the direction of Huang Wen.


    The monkey king suddenly found that there was no air wall between him and Huang Wen. In other words, from the beginning, Huang Wen wanted to fight with him, but unfortunately, the strength of the monkey king was too weak


    "Bang!" with a sound, when many bodies of the monkey king came to Huang Wen, they gathered into one again. His strength also solidified in an instant and hit Huang Wen''s shoulder!


    "Click!"


    However, what the monkey king did not expect was that when he hit Huang Wen''s shoulder and the smile on the corner of his mouth had not yet had time to spread a smile, a sound of fracture echoed around him. The golden cudgel in the monkey king''s hand suddenly broke, and then slowly turned into a powder and slowly scattered on the ground.


    "This?! how is this possible?!" Monkey King''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and the whole person was stunned in place. He drank violently for a long time. He couldn''t believe that his golden cudgel was destroyed. Huang Wen didn''t even take the initiative, but the golden cudgel couldn''t bear the shock of Huang Wen''s body, so it was directly and completely smashed!


    The body of the epic peak is so overbearing!


    "To tell you the truth, you don''t deserve to have this name, whether it''s you, Kunlun, or the big Luo Tian behind..." Huang asked, glancing at the monkey king faintly, his eyes moved and said, "after all, you are just fake gods from imitation!"


    "However, you still showed a little ability similar to the monkey king. I''ll show you what the real golden cudgel is!"


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s voice falling, a golden light appeared in Huang Wen''s palm. It was a rod emitting golden light. Just appearing here made the surrounding space feel oppressive.


    Yes, this is what Huang Wen got from the monkey king character lottery. Compared with the genuine golden cudgel, only in terms of level, this golden cudgel has surpassed the immortal sword array and reached a level of magic weapon with the Xuanyuan sword strengthened several times!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that this golden cudgel can completely burst out the power of Huang Wen at this time!


    Of course, it certainly can''t break out here. If Huang Wen really wantonly waved the golden cudgel to release all his power, not only the earth can''t bear such power, but also the whole solar system, I''m afraid it will be destroyed!


    Therefore, Huang Wen just threw the golden cudgel gently in the direction of the monkey king

 Chapter 910

    "Sleeping trough? Ask elder brother to open and hang? How did you even get out the golden cudgel?" Zhong Qiang on one side widened his eyes and muttered subconsciously when he saw the golden cudgel full of force.


    Not only was Zhong Qiang frightened by the golden cudgel made by Huang Wen, but all the people present except silly girl were startled by the golden cudgel.


    The monkey king was even more unbearable. When he saw the golden cudgel, the whole person began to doubt life. He subconsciously looked at the powder of the golden cudgel on the ground, and even had no ability to avoid


    "Poof!" at the next moment, the golden cudgel directly penetrated the body of the monkey king. The powerful force acted on the monkey king and broke the body layer by layer. Finally, it directly turned into a burst of dust like the golden cudgel turned into powder and dissipated completely.


    A fake Monkey King finally died under the golden cudgel, which is also a fate. At least, it is an honor for him to see the real golden cudgel before the fake monkey king died.


    Although he has become the monkey king for so long, he hasn''t figured out why the monkey king is an indispensable mythical figure in China''s mind


    "Lying in the trough, ask brother, are you really hanging up?" looking at the monkey king being solved by Huang Wen, the golden cudgel flew into Zhang Chao''s palm and disappeared again. Zhong Qiang couldn''t help running to Huang Wen and looked up and down at Huang Wen tentatively.


    "Yes, I''m hanging up..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, looked at Zhong Qiang and softly explained, "in fact, it''s not very difficult to reproduce some things in the myth when my strength reaches my level. Even if you have such strength, it''s not impossible to imitate a LV Dongbin..."


    "After all, the LV Dongbin just now is not your opponent. As long as you learn the specious LV Dongbin ability like him, can you claim to be LV Dongbin?"


    "Listen to brother Wen, there seems to be a little truth in what you say..." Zhong Qiang nodded vaguely and then said, "as long as I practice sword and pretend to be LV Dongbin, there is really no problem. Even ah Liang can dress up a little and pretend to be Buddha..."


    For Huang Wen at this time, his ability no longer needs to be hidden. After all, as Huang Wen reaches the current level, he must have a great relationship with the myth of China if he wants to draw more powerful rewards in the future.


    In other words, Huang Wen will only show more abilities in mythology. Instead of slowly explaining at that time, it''s better to take advantage of the opportunity of Kunlun false gods to say something. Zhong Qiang will not be surprised in the future.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Huang Wen''s strength has reached an epic peak. Looking at the whole universe, not many people can be at the same level as Huang Wen. The only thing to worry about is the existence of higher dimensions, and even the incarnation of the five creator gods of the universe


    As Zhong Qiang''s voice fell, the eyes of the people around him slowly looked from Huang Wen to Huang Liang. After all, they knew that even if Huang Wen had a secret, it was not something they could inquire about. They continued to watch the war with peace of mind, and then prepared to deal with the prisoners in Kunlun


    "Damn it! Why can this guy''s strength be so terrible?" the jade emperor also felt the death of the monkey king at this time, which made the Jade Emperor''s heart suddenly cool. He didn''t even pay attention to Huang Liang and was hit by Huang Liang many times in a row.


    But even if he was injured, the Jade Emperor didn''t completely pull back his attention. Like the previous Monkey King, his heart was full of regret at this time. The Jade Emperor was not in a hurry. He just regretted playing Kunlun so rashly. More importantly, the Jade Emperor regretted contacting his own Jade Emperor.


    Originally, in the view of the Jade Emperor, as long as his own Jade Emperor can catch up, no matter what kind of trouble he encounters and what kind of enemy he encounters, he can easily resolve it, successfully help Kunlun through this crisis, and then occupy the whole of China.


    But at this time, the Jade Emperor had no bottom in his heart. He was not sure whether his own self must be more powerful than Huang Wen, a terrible guy, especially after the Jade Emperor gradually saw Huang Wen''s ability.


    After all, the Jade Emperor is only an incarnation of the Jade Emperor. He has not been shared by the Jade Emperor. He only knows the approximate strength of the Jade Emperor. At this time, he can''t see the depth of Huang Wen''s strength


    The Jade Emperor was thinking, if the Jade Emperor came here in the end, he was not Huang Wen''s opponent, wouldn''t he send his head all the way?


    The most important thing is that if the Jade Emperor is really dead, it will be completely unacceptable for the Jade Emperor. At that time, not only the Kunlun will be destroyed, but the great Luotian will no longer exist!


    This has completely violated the original intention of the Jade Emperor created by the Jade Emperor. Therefore, the Jade Emperor''s heart is constantly stirring, as if measuring something.


    "How dare you be distracted when fighting with me?" Huang Liang, who fought with the Jade Emperor, quickly found that the Jade Emperor was absent-minded, because the Jade Emperor had already changed from active attack to passive defense.


    This made Huang Liang very unhappy, although he clearly knew that it was caused by Huang Wen''s strong performance just now.


    But Huang Liang also knows that there are not many opportunities for him to be familiar with the laws of the Buddha and make it possible to really break through to the sub heavenly Father level. If the jade emperor has been absent-minded, Huang Liang can''t get too much from this battle.


    At that time, Huang Liang could not break through the sub heavenly Father level, but his own loss. Therefore, Huang Liang aggravated his attack and wanted to pull back the Jade Emperor''s mind and concentrate on fighting with him.


    Huang Liang did this. The Jade Emperor soon regained his consciousness, and even the power in his body erupted again. It was like that the Jade Emperor had made some decision in his heart!


    "Hmm? Began to burn the power in his body?" Huang asked. Looking at the power of the Jade Emperor, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the Jade Emperor was so decisive that he directly burned the power that the Jade Emperor had left in his body.


    In other words, after this battle, whether the Jade Emperor wins or loses, he will no longer exist, because when the power belonging to the Jade Emperor in his body burns, this incarnation will no longer have any power to support himself to live

 Chapter 911

    "So, why do you want to burn your own strength?" Huang asked. He clearly knew that the Jade Emperor knew that even if he burned all his strength, it was impossible to get out of here alive. In other words, the Jade Emperor had other purposes!


    "Well, do you want to break off the connection with the great Luo Tian?" Huang asked, and soon thought of something. He narrowed his eyes slightly and felt the power of the Jade Emperor, "It''s not impossible. At least, I don''t know where Da Luotian is. If the Jade Emperor finally dies, I may not be able to find Da Luotian. At least, he thinks so..."


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen could not help shaking his head. He could only say that the Jade Emperor was a little naive. Even if the jade emperor died in Huang Liang''s hands at this time, Huang Wen would not stop it. This is already a battle of Huang Liang. It is of great help to Huang Liang''s growth. Huang Wen will not stop it.


    As for the location of the great Luo Tian, Huang Wen didn''t know at this time, but Huang Wen had recognized the breath of the Jade Emperor. After the jade emperor died, Huang Wen could also slowly search for the location of the great Luo Tian through Qi perception.


    After all, the person most similar to the Jade Emperor in the universe must be the Jade Emperor!


    With the burning of the power of the Jade Emperor, his strength has become stronger, and the power given by Huang Wen to Huang Liang has been developed to a new level again. Huang Liang has a new understanding of the power of the law of Buddha.


    "Bang!" after a collision, the Jade Emperor''s body was directly knocked out. After all, there was a price for burning power. When the strongest power could not defeat the opponent, the power of the Jade Emperor would only become weaker and weaker. At this time, the Jade Emperor was no longer Huang Liang''s opponent.


    "I''m finally going to be free. It seems that it''s too late for me to come. It''s good..." an idea flashed in the Jade Emperor''s mind. A decisive light flashed in his eyes and thought, "after I die, Huang asked this guy and couldn''t find the place of me. At least my sacrifice saved Da Luotian..."


    "Come again! The battle between us is not over yet!" Huang Liang looked at the Jade Emperor who didn''t continue to rush over for a long time, and rushed directly over, filled with infinite sense of war.


    At this time, Huang Liang can feel that with the progress of the battle, he has a deeper and deeper understanding of the law of Buddha. Only a little short, he should be able to raise his law power to the sub heavenly Father level in the battle!


    "You want me to be your grindstone? It''s not that easy. You''re only a little short? I won''t let you succeed!" the Jade Emperor suddenly smiled at Huang Liang who rushed over. His voice was full of pride and ridicule.


    In the Jade Emperor''s opinion, although he has lost, even dying, and Kunlun has been destroyed, he has at least saved Da Luotian, and he has not really let Huang Liang break through to the level of sub heavenly father. This is the last little struggle of the Jade Emperor


    Even this struggle is very weak


    "Poof!" when Huang Liang''s fist hit the Jade Emperor, what Huang Liang didn''t expect was that the Jade Emperor didn''t resist at all. Huang Liang''s fist directly pierced the Jade Emperor''s body!


    "You? What are you doing?" Huang Liang was stunned. For a moment, he looked at the Jade Emperor and asked.


    "I won''t let you break through..." the Jade Emperor''s pride on his face became more obvious. He grinned at Huang Liang and said, "I said, I won''t be your sharpener... Hmm? No! Run! Don''t come here! Leave quickly! Don''t avenge me and Kunlun!"


    The Jade Emperor was saying that, suddenly his face changed greatly, and all the remaining strength of the whole person burst out and shouted into the air.


    "Hmm? The breath of dimension? It seems that this should be the man of Da Luotian..." Huang asked with his mouth slightly raised. He knew that the jade emperor should have made a mistake in calculation. Otherwise, the Jade Emperor would not be so proud before, and now his face would not change greatly.


    Huang Wen directly released his mind, locked the position of the great Luo Tian, and saw that in the great Luo Tian, there were guys who were more like Chinese gods than Kunlun, but Huang Wen saw through at a glance that these so-called Chinese gods were not human beings at all.


    Among them, there are many strange aliens, just as the horse face Thor can pretend to be horse face. These aliens are a little like people and a little like gods, so they regard themselves as gods.


    Even, these guys not only regard themselves as gods, but also wantonly obtain the power of faith. Huang Wen can clearly feel the power of faith surging in these guys.


    Among the strong heavenly Father and gods Huang Wen knew, only the Panther God Barthes had such faith power.


    This is why the Panther God Buster also failed to gain the upper hand in the frontal battle in the face of Zeus, the famous escape expert in the universe.


    However, Huang Wen can also feel that the power of faith in these guys is many times stronger than the Panther God buster. In other words, the believers of these guys are far more than vakanda and even several times the population of the earth!


    As like as two peas, the "leader of the emperor" is a little bit more dignified and hesitant. The complexion is basically the same as that of the Jade Emperor. It seems that the Jade Emperor is the Jade Emperor. At this time, the emperor of the Jade Emperor frowned. He heard the voice of the Jade Emperor.


    After all, it was the Jade Emperor who informed him that Kunlun was in crisis at the beginning. At this time, he rushed over, but the Jade Emperor asked him to leave quickly, which is undoubtedly a very strange thing.


    "Is there any strong enemy that the Jade Emperor feels that even I can''t solve?" an idea flashed through the Jade Emperor''s mind and subconsciously released his perceptual power.


    But soon, the Jade Emperor''s face changed. It was not because he felt the existence and strength of Huang Wen, but because the Jade Emperor clearly felt the despair, powerlessness and regret from the Jade Emperor''s emotion.


    "Go! Leave! Immediately!" the jade emperor did not hesitate. He directly issued an order. He did not want to explore the enemy and revenge for the Jade Emperor. In an instant, he wanted to leave here with Da Luotian.


    Because the Jade Emperor clearly knows that the strength of people who can force the jade emperor into this shape is far beyond the Jade Emperor''s cognition!

 Chapter 912

    "Hmm? Now you want to run? Are you so decisive?" Huang asked. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help being stunned. He didn''t think that there was a father level strong man in the universe who was more decisive than Zeus!


    Zeus:??? This is a little humiliating!


    "How can it be so easy to run?" Huang asked quickly. He had locked the breath of the Jade Emperor. Unless the jade emperor could escape to other higher dimensional universes, it was impossible to escape Huang''s lock.


    Or the Jade Emperor, like the Lords of the dimension of hell, can find a place where he can''t find out, and then hide in it all the time. He can also escape Huang Wen''s pursuit.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that the Jade Emperor and the whole Da Luotian should first escape from the pursuit of Huang Wen!


    "Well, ah Liang is a little close. Unfortunately, the incarnation of the jade emperor has slowly dissipated. It should not be able to help ah Liang complete the last step. Then catch a sub heavenly Father and fight with ah Liang..." however, Huang Wen didn''t pursue him at the first time, but looked at Huang Liang and thought about it a little, I have a new idea.


    With the sound of "Shua!", Huang Wen''s body immediately disappeared in place and pursued towards the direction of Da Luotian. However, just where Huang Wen was, another Huang Wen stayed there, which came from the ability of the monkey king. Huang Wen can use such an avatar almost without any restrictions.


    The big deal is the price of losing a hair. With Huang Wen''s current body quality, if you lose a hair, you can grow back in an instant, as long as Huang Wen is willing.


    This is the ability that many people dream of


    "Master, isn''t it that the great Luo day is coming?" Huang Liang looked at the incarnation of the Jade Emperor, lost all his strength and slowly dissipated in front of him. Huang Liang turned his head and asked Huang tentatively.


    "Well, the great Luo Tian has indeed come, but they are running away when they hear the voice of the Jade Emperor. My original has caught up with him. Later, they will catch a strong man of sub heavenly Father level, come back and continue to train you, so as to make you fully understand the law of sub heavenly Father level..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded and looked at Huang Liang and explained softly.


    "Catch a strong man of sub heavenly Father level?" Huang Liang heard Huang''s words and clearly nodded, but Leng Feng and others were stunned in situ. For a moment, he looked at Huang and asked with some hesitation. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Wait? My Lord, is this the incarnation of Mr. Huang Wen, just like the Jade Emperor?" Wang Duoyu thought of something quickly and muttered in surprise at Huang Wen''s direction.


    "What''s strange? Even the escaped Da Luotian can condense an avatar and ask his brother''s strength. Isn''t it normal to want to condense an avatar?" Zhong Qiang glanced aside. Even if it was the first time Zhong Qiang saw Huang Wen''s ability, Zhong Qiang pretended to be familiar with it.


    "There''s another battle..." Huang Liang''s eyes lit up at this time. He looked forward to Huang Wen, waiting for Huang Wen to send a strong sub heavenly father to continue his experience.


    On the other hand, the Jade Emperor controls the great Luo Tian and is rapidly away from the position of the earth, but they don''t know that Huang Wen has already come to the great Luo Tian.


    The reason why Huang Wen didn''t come out immediately is that Huang Wen is looking for an opponent suitable for Huang Liang''s fight. This opponent should have the strength of sub heavenly Father level, but not too strong. It''s best to be similar to the previous Jade Emperor, so that Huang Liang can perfectly grasp the law power of sub heavenly Father level


    After some exploration, a trace of surprise flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes, because Da Luotian''s strength was a little more powerful than Huang Wen imagined.


    For all the God systems, Huang Wen has seen the Asgard God system, Olympus God system, vakanda God system, and the Apocalypse with some connections with the Egyptian god system.


    However, among so many God systems, there are many God systems with strong heavenly Father level. Huang Wen has not seen them. In other words, when Huang Wen saw these God systems, there were no more God systems with strong heavenly Father level.


    In this big Luo sky, Huang Wen saw three strong people of the heavenly Father level. The first one was the Jade Emperor at the peak of the heavenly Father level, and two, judging from their appearance, should be the West Queen Mother and the Antarctic fairy.


    The rest, surrounded by the Jade Emperor, have more than a dozen sub heavenly fathers. The more familiar ones are Nezha, Guan Yu, Zhu Rong, king of hell, Lei Gong''s mother, etc. such strength can be called the most powerful existence among all gods.


    Even Huang Wen wondered how Odin had driven out the Jade Emperor


    However, Huang Wen soon noticed the strong power of faith in these people. Huang Wen vaguely understood that these gods should have collected a lot of power of faith outside and improved their strength to reach the present state!


    "That''s all right. From his law power, he should be Lei Gong. He is much stronger than the Lei Gong who died in the avenger building. Such strength should help ah Liang complete the last step..." soon, Huang Wen''s eyes locked on Lei Gong and an idea flashed in his heart.


    "Moreover, ah Liang is familiar with Max and knows the power of the law of thunder. He should have no big problem dealing with this thunder Lord!"


    After Huang Wen locked the target, Huang Wen''s body directly appeared behind Lei Gong, and a force of space acted on Lei Gong.


    "Who is it?" Lei Gong didn''t react for the first time. The jade emperor not far away found something strange for the first time. He looked directly at Lei Gong''s direction and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Hmm?" Lei Gong was stunned when he heard the voice of the Jade Emperor. He had not found any abnormality at this time. He subconsciously looked at the Jade Emperor and didn''t know what had happened. He didn''t quite understand why the Jade Emperor would drink at him.


    With the sound of "hum!" when Lei Gong was confused and didn''t respond to anything, the space force directly acted on Lei Gong and forcibly transmitted his body from the great Luo sky.


    The destination of the transmission is naturally the place where Huang Liang is. Huang Liang looks at Lei Gong who suddenly appears in front of him. He instantly knows that this is his opponent. Huang Liang''s eyes flash and says, "are you my new opponent? Let''s go!"

 Chapter 913

    "What?" Lei Gong was stunned again when he heard Huang Liang''s words. His brain was a little confused. In other words, the successive events had exceeded the scope of Lei Gong''s thinking.


    At the beginning, Da Luotian received a help message from the jade emperor that Kunlun was in crisis, so the whole Da Luotian came straight to the earth where Kunlun was located under the control of the Jade Emperor.


    However, as soon as Da Luotian came to the earth, he heard the surprised voice of the Jade Emperor. After a short thought, the Jade Emperor controlled Da Luotian again and was ready to escape, which made the gods under him unable to respond one by one.


    Next, Huang Wen selected Lei Gong and appeared behind him. In the roar of the Jade Emperor, Lei Gong disappeared into the sky and came to Huang Liang. From beginning to end, Lei Gong didn''t see what he looked like. Even Lei Gong didn''t understand why he appeared here, Why did the human beings in front declare war with themselves


    "If you win him, I''ll let you go..." Huang asked the avatar, glanced at Lei Gong faintly and said.


    "Is it you? Did you bring me here? Do you know how powerful our great Luotian is? How dare you be the enemy of our great Luotian?" Lei Gong returned to his senses when he heard Huang Wen''s words. He glared at Huang Wen and asked in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, Da Luotian, it will no longer exist soon, just like Kunlun..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile, shook his head and said softly, "your only way to live is to fight with a Liang. If you win him, I will let you go."


    "Just you? Don''t act recklessly by relying on your own space magic!" Lei Gong drank violently and rushed directly to Huang Wen''s direction. He didn''t mean to fight Huang Liang. He didn''t know that Huang Wen was the incarnation in front of him. Lei Gong wanted to defeat Huang Wen and return to the great Luo sky.


    "Hum!" but unfortunately, there is a huge gap between Lei Gong''s strength and Huang Wen. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar is far from Lei Gong''s ability to deal with. Even under the divine power of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the surrounding space is fixed again, binding Lei Gong and Huang Liang in the same battlefield.


    "Well, a Liang, you can fight with him. I''m dealing with the big Luotian side..." Huang asked the avatar, looked at Huang Liang, gave an order, and then paid attention to his side.


    "Who are you?" when Huang Wen took Lei Gong away, Luo Tian looked at Huang one by one. The Jade Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Huang with some solemnity and hesitation, and said in a deep voice, "where has Lei Gong gone? What are you doing here?"


    "Me? My name is Huang Wen, the guardian of the earth and Chinese, so what do you think I will do to you hypocrites?" Huang asked with a light smile after looking up and down at the Jade Emperor.


    "False gods? We are orthodox gods! How dare you label us as false gods?" the Jade Emperor asked in a deep voice, looking at Huang Wen with anger in his eyes.


    "Oh? Orthodox gods? With the strength of your strong faith?" Huang Wen said mockingly with a flash of disdain in his eyes. "With the strength of your faith, you have been promoted to the present state, so you feel that you are a real God?"


    "Don''t you notice that there is a faint resentment in the power of your faith? It is the curse of the creatures you forcibly conquered after they die!"


    "What are you talking about?!" the pupil of the Jade Emperor suddenly shrunk, and a powerful light burst out of the Jade Emperor and went in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of an explosion echoed in the whole Luo sky. Huang Wen seemed to have no resistance and directly suffered the blow of the Jade Emperor. A cloud of smoke rose at Huang Wen''s feet, completely shielding Huang Wen''s body.


    "Huh? Hit? So easy?" the Jade Emperor, who didn''t know the law of smoke and no injury, subconsciously frowned, and an idea flashed in his heart, "is this guy not the one who forced the avatar to shout those words? Or did the avatar mistakenly estimate the strength of this guy?"


    "Originally, I did feel the strong power of faith before I came to Dalai, but after I came to Dalai, I felt the existence of resentment after I followed your power of faith and felt the planets you enslaved..." just as the Jade Emperor thought in his heart, Huang Wen''s voice rang again, Let the Jade Emperor''s face change.


    After the smoke and dust gradually dispersed, Huang Wen''s body reappeared in front of the hypocrites in Da Luotian. Huang Wen was unharmed, not only his clothes were not broken, but also his hair was not disordered, which made the hypocrites in Da Luotian jump in their hearts!


    "Are you really against us, too?" the Jade Emperor flashed a trace of fear in his eyes, looked at Huang and said in a deep voice, "if you step back now, I can ignore the death of the incarnation and the things of Lei Gong!"


    "Even the earth and Kunlun, I can give up. Such sincerity should be enough for you?"


    "Sincerity? Hehe, why do you think I should let go of your hypocrites? If I hadn''t seen your current believers, I didn''t know that you were going to do such a thing to China..." Huang asked Wei, squinting his eyes and looking straight at the Jade Emperor.


    "At the same time, I also saw through your true colors. A group of aliens came to the earth by chance. When they learned about the Chinese gods on the earth, they used their own ability to evolve a state similar to the Chinese gods, and then regarded themselves as the Chinese gods?"


    "After being driven out of the earth by Odin, he left a group of fellow clans, and even an avatar to establish Kunlun, hoping to reap the power of Chinese faith again?"


    "If I guess correctly, if you really get the power of Chinese faith, you should gradually evolve into a real Chinese God? This should also be your ultimate goal?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about! Since you''re Chinese, you should admit that we are your gods..." the Jade Emperor took a deep breath, looked at Huang calmly and said, "you''ll benefit if you surrender to your gods..."


    "Bang!" the next moment, the body of the Jade Emperor flew upside down and fell to the ground. Then Huang Wen disdained the voice again: "with your beeping, do you dare to pretend to be my Chinese God

 Chapter 914

    "Your Majesty the Jade Emperor!" the queen mother of the West and the Antarctic fairy couldn''t help shouting. Although everyone is strong at the father level, the strong at the father level are also strong. They don''t think that as their majesty, the strength of the Jade Emperor far exceeds them.


    Even, the West Queen Mother and the Antarctic fairy often hear the Jade Emperor say that Odin reached this level first, and now he has reached this level. He can even use the power of faith to improve his strength. Maybe he can find Odin for revenge


    But unfortunately, before the Jade Emperor found Odin, Odin disappeared directly, and there was no breath left in this cosmic dimension.


    At this level, the Jade Emperor naturally knows the existence of the dimensional battlefield, but he, a god relying on the power of faith, will have a great weakening of his strength after leaving this cosmic dimension. Therefore, the jade emperor has no intention of leaving this cosmic dimension


    On the contrary, since the strong have basically left this cosmic dimension, after reaching this level, the jade emperor has become the top existence in the universe


    However, no matter the Jade Emperor who was beaten out, or the West Queen Mother and the Antarctic fairy who were stunned in situ, they didn''t expect that they really provoked such a terrible opponent this time!


    It''s more than terror. It''s cruel!


    "You..." the Antarctic fairy looked at the Jade Emperor who had not recovered for a long time. He took a deep breath and chose to stand up and say, "who are you? How can you be such a terrible strong man on the earth?"


    "Is it necessary for me to tell you?" Huang asked. At this time, he had already lost his interest in talking with the strong ones such as Da Luotian, because Huang asked thought that he might draw similar abilities with them in the future, so he felt uncomfortable all over.


    These aliens pretending to be Chinese gods must die!


    "Our gods are all recognized by many gods..." the Antarctic fairy looked at Huang deeply, organized some language and said, "you can''t put us into the ranks of hypocrites according to your likes and dislikes or Chinese likes and dislikes..."


    "It''s a joke. You pretend to be our Chinese gods and don''t allow us to oppose. Why? It''s so many years of harvesting faith in the universe that you forget who you are?" Huang asked mockingly, looking at the Antarctic fairy and asked.


    "As I said, we are recognized by all gods. We are all gods, and they have also been recognized by us!" the Antarctic fairy took a deep breath and stressed again.


    "The recognition of many gods? So?" Huang asked, glancing at the Antarctic fairy lightly and sneering, "is it difficult? Do you want to say that those gods will be enemies with me for your great Luo Tian?"


    "Or, because a group of people who claim to be gods recognize each other, they give you the confidence to turn ordinary people into faith?"


    "That''s right! Many of our gods are advancing and retreating together!" the Jade Emperor finally regained his consciousness. His injury did not see the meaning of recovery, but he took a deep breath and flew to the Antarctic fairy. His breath was connected with the Antarctic fairy and the mother of the west king. Looking at Huang Wen, he said in a deep voice, "If you deny us a great Luo Tian, you are denying all God systems!"


    "Oh? Deny all gods? Do you think I''ll be afraid?" Huang asked, as if thinking of something. Looking at this group of guys who don''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears, they smiled and asked.


    "You don''t choose to continue to do it now, which is enough to show that you are also afraid!" the Jade Emperor flashed a fine light in his eyes, looked at Huang Wen and said in a deep voice, "no matter how strong your strength is, you can''t fight all gods alone!"


    "Moreover, we have signed an offensive and defensive alliance agreement among various God systems. If you really destroy the great Luo Tian, other God systems will die of cold lips and teeth and do something to you!"


    "Think of it, even people with your strength can''t face the confrontation of all God systems? You are originally from earth. You should know how many powerful God systems there are on earth..."


    "Oh? So, what do you want?" Huang asked, looking at the Jade Emperor with a smile.


    "We can ignore what you killed my avatar and destroyed Kunlun today. We can also ignore what happened to Lei Gong. As long as you leave Da Luotian, what happened today can be regarded as having never happened!" The Jade Emperor took a deep look at Huang Wen. He didn''t see obvious fear from Huang Wen''s face, so he organized language and said his conditions without taking an inch.


    "Well, it doesn''t sound too much..." Huang asked, nodded and said with a smile.


    "So you promised?" a glimmer of joy flashed in the eyes of the Jade Emperor, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. In his opinion, since Huang Wen has said so, the matter should be over.


    Although it seems that Da Luotian has suffered heavy losses this time, the value of the existence of Kunlun and avatar is only good. After all, there are only two strong sub heavenly fathers in the whole Kunlun.


    Even with the addition of Lei Gong, they are only three sub heavenly Father level strong men and three sub heavenly Father level strong men in exchange for the lifting of a crisis in Dalai. From the perspective of the Jade Emperor, they have made a lot of money


    "No! At least, send Lei Gong back..." Zhu Rong, who is good with Lei bus, couldn''t help shouting at Huang Wen when he saw that things had changed.


    As Zhu Rong''s voice fell, the Jade Emperor''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t speak to stop Zhu Rong at the first time.


    In the view of the Jade Emperor, Huang Wen''s strength is really strong, but many divine things are enough to make Huang Wen a little afraid.


    The jade emperor wants to know that this fear can make Da Luotian lose less of a strong sub heavenly Father, especially a strong sub heavenly Father who has known them for endless years. It''s good not to sacrifice


    "It seems that you misunderstood my reaction..." Huang asked, glancing at Zhu Rong and the Jade Emperor. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and said softly, "I''m just thinking, how can I let you know that many gods in your mouth do not pose any threat to me..."


    "You!" the Jade Emperor couldn''t help but change his face when he heard Huang''s question. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Follow what you just said, so I agree to go on..." Huang asked, ignoring the meaning of the Jade Emperor, but even said, "so, I refuse!"

 Chapter 915

    So, I refuse. What do you mean here? The whole Luo Tian was stunned. They just thought that after their majesty''s operation with the Antarctic fairy, they should resolve the crisis, but they didn''t expect that the crisis came again.


    Moreover, the crisis resolved before seemed to be just a misunderstanding, or the selfishness of the whole Luotian. Renhuang asked that he had no intention of agreeing to leave under the conditions of Luotian!


    "Well, I don''t know too many gods. I can''t find so many at a time. Just call these people..." Huang asked, touching his chin. He didn''t care about Da Luotian''s reaction, but opened his mouth.


    At the same time, in the earth Avenger building, the Avengers who did not watch the play this time did nothing, waiting for the news of Huang Wen and others.


    As for why there was no play this time, Huang asked, this time the Chinese affair is a family affair, so we should close the door and clean the house first.


    Because Huang Wen was so strong for the first time, the Avengers didn''t mean to refute. Tony Stark was going to quietly let Jarvis watch after Huang Wen left, and then Jarvis was countered by a silly girl


    "Hum!" when Huang asked to touch his chin on the other side, Zeus, Panther God Buster, Sirte, namo, Thor and rocky suddenly felt a powerful space force attacking.


    Except that rocky basically disappeared in place without any resistance, the remaining people subconsciously resisted, and then disappeared in place without any difference.


    "What happened? Zeus, they all disappeared!" Steve Rogers, with a heavy face, hurried out and exchanged information with everyone.


    "What else can it be? People who can do this need to ask? It must be the unscrupulous black boss..." Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers, shrugged and said it doesn''t matter.


    "It seems that Huang Wen should have encountered something, but it shouldn''t be to ask them to help. After all, if Huang Wen can''t solve it, it doesn''t work to let them go..."


    "Based on my understanding of Huang Wen, these guys must have asked Huang Wen to be a tool man. Even, according to the fact that all the disappeared gods, they should have been called by Huang Wen to break the defense..."


    "Break the defense? What are you talking about?" Rogan and other particularly developed Avengers glanced at Tony Stark with some hesitation.


    "I also want to know what happened! But I can''t see what can be done now!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes, shook his head and said, "forget it, I''m tired and don''t want to know. I''ll go home to find pepper..."


    "Jarvis, did you succeed?" although Tony Stark said so and had turned to leave the avenger building, he was still secretly giving orders to Jarvis.


    "I''m sorry, sir, to disappoint you. I haven''t escaped from Miss silly girl''s counteraction yet..." Jarvis''s very sorry voice sounded, which made Tony Stark''s heart more itchy. He wanted to know more urgently. Huang asked how to use Thor and others to pretend, even though he had speculated a part.


    "Shua!" said, in the big Luo sky, Thor and others appeared in no order. They appeared in the big Luo sky almost at the same time.


    Originally, Thor and others who just appeared here looked a little confused, but when they saw Huang Wen, their hearts relaxed. They knew that Huang Wen called them, although the call was somewhat mandatory


    "Zeus?!" an incredible voice sounded. It was the Jade Emperor who recognized Zeus first. He stared wide, as if he was aware of something, and hurriedly shouted to Zeus, "it''s all our own people! Zeus, it''s all our own people, help us speak..."


    "Sorry, we''re not familiar..." Zeus twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. He was warned by Huang Wen. How could Zeus dare to speak for the Jade Emperor? Especially when he hasn''t touched Huang Wen''s mind clearly, Huang Wen can only give the jade emperor a helpless look.


    "Well, Asgard God system, Olympus God system, vacanda God system, and Atlantis similar to the God system, oh, by the way, and the flame giant..." Huang asked, looking at the Jade Emperor with a smile at this time.


    "You were just very confident. If I killed Da Luotian, they will avenge you da Luotian. Now, you can ask again whether they will avenge you da Luotian!"


    "No! Absolutely not! We Asgard will always be on the same side as Mr. Huang Wen!" before Thor could speak, rocky quickly pulled Thor and shouted in a confused state.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked about your relationship with Asgard. Naturally, there is no need to say more. I haven''t heard what this big Luo Tian is..." Thor subconsciously continued to follow Rocky''s words.


    You thick eyebrows and big eyes are so clever?!


    Zeus and others on one side looked at Thor in surprise. What they didn''t know was that what Thor said was the truth. He really didn''t know what power the great Luo Tian was. Odin was the most irresponsible father of a God King. He didn''t know how much information he hid and didn''t tell his children


    "Our Olympus God is the vacanda God, and we are in the same camp as Mr. Huang Wen!" however, Zeus and the Panther God Buster soon returned to God. They have missed an opportunity, and naturally will not miss the second time.


    "I, the flame giant, will always submit to Mr. Huang Wen!" sirter became more direct. After Huang Wen suddenly disappeared, and then after leaving the customs, sirter noticed something. He hardly hesitated. He didn''t stand in the same camp, but directly surrendered.


    Anyway, it''s too much trouble for Sutter to use his brain, especially to resist Huang Wen, an unfathomable strong man. After one failure, Sutter naturally doesn''t want to do such a thankless thing again


    "Atlantis is willing to stand with Mr. Huang Wen forever!" namo saw that everyone spoke. He took a deep breath, looked at Huang Wen solemnly and said.


    "Why don''t you try to contact the remaining gods and see if they are willing to help you?" Huang asked, looking at the jade emperor whose heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and the voice of mockery echoed in the sky.

 Chapter 916

    Huang Wen''s voice echoed in the great Luo sky at this time, but neither the Jade Emperor nor the remaining strong heavenly Father level spoke, or they didn''t know what they should say


    The Jade Emperor didn''t quite understand why Zeus, once arrogant, would counsel so much in front of Huang Wen. When Zeus was defeated by Odin, he said two cruel words before turning around and running away!


    It can be said that Zeus'' ability to escape is among the top people known by the Jade Emperor. Therefore, in the opinion of the Jade Emperor, even if Zeus is not Huang Wen''s opponent, there is no need to have an attitude towards Huang Wen, because Zeus can run!


    However, after some thought in his heart, the Jade Emperor vaguely understood why Zeus counseled so much. Perhaps it was because Huang Wen''s strength really reached an unimaginable level


    "You... Who are you? What strength are you?" the Jade Emperor took a deep breath after a long time. He didn''t mean to contact other gods, because he had no other gods to contact. He looked into Huang Wen''s eyes and asked in a deep voice.


    "As I said, my name is Huang Wen, Chinese, guardian of the earth. I''m the best in the universe..." Huang Wen looked at the Jade Emperor, shook his head with a smile and said quite seriously.


    "I can feel that there are still some powerful powers in the universe, but they are not people in the universe in essence, so I said that I am almost invincible in the universe..."


    "So..." the Jade Emperor looked at Huang Wen and smiled dejectedly, as if in despair. He took a deep breath and asked again, "is there really no discussion?"


    "I don''t think there''s anything to discuss. It''s like I''m forcibly oppressing you..." Huang asked, glancing at the Jade Emperor faintly, and the voice of mockery sounded. "Since you chose to fight against China, I''ve been going to get rid of you, not to mention that you treat your believers as slaves on countless planets!"


    "Well, I want to experience the power invincible in the universe!" the jade emperor heard Huang''s words and was a little silent. Finally, he took a deep breath again. His injury gradually recovered and his breath began to expand.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked. When he saw this scene, he could not help frowning and subconsciously looked at the other Luotian hypocrites around him. When Huang asked''s eyes looked, the breath of those Luotian hypocrites began to fall continuously, as if someone had absorbed their power!


    Yes, at this time, the Jade Emperor is absorbing the power of other great Luotian hypocrites, or he blessed the power of the whole great Luotian on himself!


    "Array?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he didn''t mean to stop the Jade Emperor''s behavior, but felt it carefully. "If it''s just an array, why don''t I and Zeus here be affected?"


    "Or is it not an array, but something related to the great Roman god system? Or is it the power of their original alien race?"


    Soon, Huang Wen sensed something, and a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. He found that not only the power of the false gods in the great Luo Tian was injected into the body of the Jade Emperor, but more importantly, there was a steady stream of power coming to the great Luo Tian along with the power of faith!


    This is the control of the main god of the God system over the power of faith. The Jade Emperor forcibly blessed the power of the whole God system on himself!


    For this matter, no one around the Dalai gods stood up to stop it, not only because they basically had no ability to stop it, but more importantly, because of the existence of Huang Wen, they knew that after stopping the Jade Emperor, they would still die!


    It''s better to hand over all the power to the Jade Emperor and let the Jade Emperor carry out the last battle with Huang Wen. If he can win at that time, as long as he cultivates for a period of time, Da Luotian can recover!


    Even if you lose, there is no difference. Anyway, if you don''t gather your strength on the Jade Emperor, you will die in Huang Wen''s hands


    "Well, then I''ll see how powerful the power of the whole Luotian is..." Huang asked. After seeing through everything, he still didn''t mean to stop. After drawing the characters of the monkey king, Huang asked actually wanted to know how powerful his strength is now.


    Even Huang Wen wants Sison to send another avatar here to fight with him and verify his strength. It''s better to be a more powerful avatar than before


    However, it''s a pity that Huang Wen doesn''t know how to contact Sison. Moreover, even if Huang Wen contacts Sison and even provokes Sison, Sison will not easily send an avatar to the earth dimension to die.


    As for the ability of space gun, it can''t cross so far. At least Huang Wen should appear in that dimension.


    However, Huang Wen clearly knows that Sison''s Noumenon should not be able to deal with now. Huang Wen is not arrogant enough


    Therefore, when Huang Wen felt that the breath of the Jade Emperor was constantly colliding, and even vaguely exceeded the limit of heavenly Father, Huang Wen raised his mouth slightly and flashed a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.


    That''s why Huang Wen hasn''t released the task all the time. Huang Wen has to wait until the strength of the Jade Emperor climbs to the peak, and then have another big ticket!


    "Mr. Huang, do we want to fight?" Zeus hesitated a little and resolutely chose to give up his old friends. In other words, in Zeus''s view, the Jade Emperor''s old friends didn''t count. We were just beaten by Odin and said a few words together.


    Therefore, Zeus had no psychological burden when he chose to fight the Jade Emperor, and he didn''t even need the price


    Of course, Zeus actually knew that Huang Wen would not let him do it. At this time, he just wanted to recover some of the goodwill he had lost in Huang Wen!


    "Just stand and watch..." Huang asked, turning his head to Zeus, then looked at Thor and said, "since I brought you here, I''ll let you see a battle. I hope you can feel something in this battle and break through to the heavenly Father level..."


    "Oh, by the way, at that time, you''d better take care of yourself first. This is not the earth dimension. I can let go and have a war!"

 Chapter 917

    The reason why Huang Wen said this is because Huang Wen at this time has felt the power beyond the heavenly Father level in the Jade Emperor. It can even be said that the breath of the Jade Emperor at this time is no weaker than the previous incarnation of Sison!


    Of course, this is not without cost. At least, Huang Wen can feel that the breath of those places where the great Luotian belief comes from is very weak. In this way, the general use of the power of faith will usher in the power of counterattack.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the breath of the hypocrites in the presence of Da Luotian is also weak to a limit. Even as long as Huang Wen blows gently, he can kill them


    But Huang Wen didn''t do so, because Huang Wen felt that the Jade Emperor had changed a little, and there was a swallowing force surging on him


    "Hmm? This is to devour these hypocrites?" Huang asked, raising his eyebrows. He soon saw that bodies from all over the sky flew to the body of the Jade Emperor, and then integrated into the body of the Jade Emperor.


    Then came the bodies of sub heavenly Father level strong people such as Huode Xingjun. When the sub heavenly Father level strong people disappeared, it was the two heavenly Father level strong people, the queen mother of nasi and the Antarctic fairy, who were integrated into the Jade Emperor. So far, there was only the Jade Emperor left in the whole hypocrisy of Dalai!


    "This is not the previous means. It should have nothing to do with the God system. Otherwise, this God system ability is too buggy?" Huang asked. Looking at this scene, he quickly came to a conclusion.


    "This is certainly not the power of the divine system, the previous means, and even the power of faith..." Zeus heard Huang''s words and quickly opened his mouth to explain.


    "Almost every god system can have such ability, but almost no God system can use such ability..."


    "Hmm?" Huang asked, turning his head and glancing at Zeus faintly. He knew that Zeus was waiting for him to ask why, but Huang didn''t ask, because he also knew that Zeus would say it directly in the end.


    "Because among almost all gods, it is impossible to have a God who absolutely controls the power of faith, just like us in Olympus, Poseidon and they don''t agree with me..." Zeus trembled slightly after seeing Huang Wen''s eyes, and hurriedly continued to explain.


    "Asgard is almost the same. There are Haila and big snake before. They can resist Odin''s existence. Moreover, this is after many gods give up the power of faith. That is to say, even after giving up the power of faith, the God King of the God system can''t reach the degree of absolute mastery of the God system!"


    "Moreover, the power of faith is too unstable, and believers may change at any time, especially when there are more and more God systems, coupled with the existence of those monsters in the God Group, so in the end, most God systems give up the power of faith and begin to improve their divine power and blood..."


    "Although vakanda still has the power of faith, it is similar to the Olympus mountain of Zeus. In our God system, the gods are not superior or inferior, and the strength is between Bozhong and Bozhong, so we can''t use this means..." Buster, the Panther God, heard the voice of Zeus and hurriedly added, for fear that Huang asked what had been misunderstood.


    "Don''t worry, even if you have such means, I won''t care..." Huang asked with a light smile, shook his head and looked at the Jade Emperor, whose breath gradually stabilized. He whispered, "adapt to your strength?"


    "You cost us a lot of faith. Today, only one of you and me can survive!" the voice of the Jade Emperor was filled with deep anger, which was a little different from the previous state of the Jade Emperor.


    Huang Wen can clearly feel that there is a little noise in the voice of the Jade Emperor, as if many people speak at the same time. It seems that the Jade Emperor at this time may not be suitable to be called the Jade Emperor. He is the synthesis of the whole Roman hypocrisy!


    Of course, in this complex, the Jade Emperor is the most powerful, so he can maintain his appearance and use a voice similar to him.


    "Is that the only way?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment. Huang Wen thought that the jade emperor could reach a stronger level before the body of the Dalai pseudogod integrated into the body of the Jade Emperor, but in the end, there was still a big gap between the strength of the Jade Emperor and him.


    "Bastard!" there was a furious sound, and the Jade Emperor''s big body instantly disappeared in place. The next moment, his body appeared in front of Huang Wen. A huge fist contained a force mixed with various laws and rushed to Huang Wen''s body.


    "Forget it, at least, it''s the most powerful opponent I''ve met..." Huang asked, looking at the bombardment, vaguely shaking the fist of the whole Luotian space, and some sighed and shook their heads. Such power is already very strong. Although Huang asked can''t force out his strongest strength, it''s OK.


    "Bang!" at the next moment, Huang Wen''s palm blocked his body and took the punch of the Jade Emperor. The powerful mixing law bombarded him out and spread around.


    However, the space seemed to be divided into two parts. The part of the space where the Jade Emperor was located was directly broken, and the body of the jade emperor also flew upside down. Huang asked that the space here was safe and sound, as if it did not bear any strength.


    Zeus and others on one side reacted very quickly. At the moment when they saw the disappearance of the Jade Emperor, they flew directly to the direction behind Huang Wen, because they knew that this was the safest place!


    "What a powerful power! This is the power of a divine system! I don''t know how much power of faith they have gathered..." Zeus''s eyes flickered slightly and muttered at the broken space on the other side.


    "He is not Mr. Huang Wen''s opponent, and even has a great awareness. I don''t know whether it is because there is an absolute gap in power or a great gap in the mastery of power..." the Panther God Buster looked at the Jade Emperor who rushed to Huang Wen again and flew out backwards.


    "Mr. Huang Wen is terrible. No matter what happens in the future, I will stand by Mr. Huang Wen!" sirtel stared at Zeus and said in a deep voice, "don''t tempt me to betray Mr. Huang Wen in the future!"


    "This sentence should be said by me. Last time, I was hurt by you. Fortunately, I reacted quickly, so I didn''t let Mr. Huang Wen be dissatisfied with me, and even gave me a fortune!" namo looked around Zeus and others from displeasure to pride

 Chapter 918

    "It''s still a little bad, but it''s good. It can let me use some of the strength of my body..." Huang asked. Looking at the Jade Emperor who was beaten out by himself again, his eyes flickered slightly, and he thought in his heart, "it seems that he should have reached the peak..."


    "This is much stronger than other gods. At least, if Odin is not here, so many gods may not be the opponent of Da Luotian..."


    "Even if we let the great Luo Tian develop like this, sooner or later they will become the most powerful God system in the universe. At that time, they will really be able to sit down and confirm their identity!"


    "It''s a pity that they met me. It''s also a pity that Odin''s old Yinbi is gone. Otherwise, it can threaten the existence of Asgard. Odin will certainly do it. At that time, we can know what means this old Yinbi is blind..."


    Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of regret, and then beat the jade emperor out again and took out the task panel of the system.


    "System, release tasks and solve these troubles of Da Luotian..." Huang asked and soon released a new task.


    "Ding! You are generating a task: destroy the hypocrites of the great Luotian and reward epic props. Do you accept it?"


    "No?" Huang asked. He was stunned when he heard the task reward of the system. Although a cosmic strong man is a synthetic strong man, his combat effectiveness is here. It''s just an epic prop lottery. Isn''t it unreasonable?


    You know, if domam is not unable to give full play to his strength, the jade emperor should be the most powerful enemy encountered by Huang Wen. Huang Wen feels that such a task reward is unacceptable, even if the name of the task is called eliminating the hypocrisy of Dalai, which really makes him very satisfied.


    "..." the system did not give Huang Wen an explanation, but Huang Wen felt a touch of contempt from the system.


    At this time, the system seems to say that you have reached the epic peak. In the face of such an opponent, there is no difficulty at all. Do you still want to collect the wool?


    "It''s a pity. I knew it would be better to slap me to death..." Huang asked with a sigh. After reading the mood of the system, he said with some regret.


    However, at this time, Huang Wen can basically be determined. The system release task is based on the opponent''s level of difficulty. In the same level, the more troublesome Huang Wen is, the more difficult it is to kill the opponent, and the better the reward of the system.


    If you are in the same level, but Huang Wen can kill your opponent with a few moves, then the system cannot give a good reward.


    Moreover, the reward extraction of the system should also be pseudo-random. Huang Wen is also rewarded according to the difficulty of completing the task


    "Damn it! Go to hell!" when Huang Wen stood where he was. With some regret, the voice of the Jade Emperor rang again, attracting Huang Wen''s attention.


    With the body of the Jade Emperor constantly being beaten out by Huang Wen, his state at this time is not very good, or it can be described as bad.


    The original Jade Emperor''s strength is only the peak of the heavenly Father level, not even the top strong among the heavenly Father level peaks. At least, both Gu Yi and Odin are more powerful than the Jade Emperor.


    After the jade emperor used the card, he integrated the hypocrisy of the whole Dalai into one, forcibly consumed the power of belief that Dalai had gathered for many years, and temporarily raised his strength to the cosmic level. It can be said to be a very strong card.


    However, such a bottom card is not without defects. First of all, this bottom card is forcibly promoted, so I won''t say. Secondly, many great Luotian hypocrites are integrated into the body of the Jade Emperor, which is not very compatible. This can be known from the change of the voice of the Jade Emperor.


    With Huang Wen''s continuous attack, the body of the Jade Emperor began to collapse. His heavenly Father''s peak body could not bear the power of the universe. At this time, the Jade Emperor had internal and external troubles. Even if Huang Wen stopped fighting, the jade emperor could not live


    This is actually a little similar to Odin before. Odin''s divine power, which left the current cosmic dimension, has become stronger with age, and his body can no longer bear Odin''s divine power.


    This is why Odin finally has to leave the earth dimension. When he reaches a higher dimension, he can improve his divine power and completely break through the limitations of his body!


    Huang didn''t know exactly how to do it, but Odin was so confident that he should be 100% successful.


    Just as Gu Yi is sure that only after the soul leaves the current cosmic dimension, it can still play its strength and hope to go further


    "Well, there''s nothing worth testing. The significance of your appearance is to see how far my body strength can explode..." Huang asked and soon recovered. He looked at the Jade Emperor who rushed over again and gently waved his fist.


    This punch, gently floating, as if there was no power.


    This punch, slowly and leisurely, doesn''t seem to contain any strength.


    This punch was ordinary, as if it didn''t hide any divine power.


    This punch is a simple one, Huang asked about the strength of his body.


    "Poof!" but when the punch touched the body of the Jade Emperor, the body of the Jade Emperor suddenly trembled, and then all the power that rushed over disappeared.


    From the point when Huang Wen''s fist touched the body of the Jade Emperor, the body of the Jade Emperor began to tremble


    The next moment, the trembling force spread to the whole body of the Jade Emperor, and the whole body of the Jade Emperor trembled.


    Finally, all the trembling places were broken and turned into one small and almost non-existent powder, which disappeared with the wind


    Yes, one punch, Huang Wen was just one punch, which directly scattered the body of the Jade Emperor and the whole Dalai pseudogod, and destroyed their body shape!


    Zeus and others suddenly changed their complexion and looked at Huang Wen. They didn''t expect that Huang Wen would destroy the jade emperor so easily, especially when they felt the incomparable power of the Jade Emperor.


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!"


    With the disappearance of the Jade Emperor, the whole great Luo Tian began to tremble, as if he could not bear the punch before Huang Wen, as if the disappearance of the Jade Emperor and others hurt the origin of the great Luo Tian


    In short, this space began to collapse!

 Chapter 919

    With the collapse of the space of the great Luotian, it is the belief statue belonging to the great Luotian among countless planets. Huang Wen''s fist not only killed the false god of the great Luotian, but also destroyed the belief of the false god of the great Luotian.


    This, of course, is to prevent the hypocrites of Dalai from having the opportunity to use the power of faith to resurrect again.


    After all, before, the power of faith helped the hypocrites of Dala Tian to raise their combat effectiveness to the cosmic level. Even if it could help the hypocrites of Dala Tian to be reborn, it is not uncommon.


    In particular, it is normal for gods to be reborn through the power of faith. Since ancient times, some gods have been resurrected like this


    "Strange, why hasn''t the task been completed?" Huang asked. Looking at the collapsing Da Luotian, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. It was clear that the Jade Emperor and the false gods integrated into the Jade Emperor were killed by him. Why hasn''t the system completed the task.


    "Does it mean that there are still beliefs left in the great Luotian? So the system defaults that they can still be resurrected?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his mind, and then he sensed it along the power before the great Luotian.


    Soon, Huang Wen couldn''t help smiling and shaking his head. He almost forgot that he had sent Lei Gong to China and trained Huang Liang. Huang Liang hasn''t defeated Lei gong at this time, let alone killed Lei Gong and eliminated the hypocrites of the great Luotian. Naturally, the task has not been completed.


    Well, Huang Wen simply forgot that even if Huang Liang had an avatar around him, Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to that side. He was attracted by the task and the Jade Emperor before


    A trace of fear flashed in the eyes of Zeus and others looking at Huang Wen. They looked at Thor and rocky the next moment. Zeus and others knew that only Thor, rocky and namo could make suggestions with Huang Wen.


    At this time, a glimmer of desire flashed in Thor''s eyes. He was eager to reach the level of Huang Wen. However, Thor also knew that it was not so easy to reach this level. Even his father Odin might not be as powerful as Huang Wen now!


    "Huh?" soon, Thor felt the eyes of the people around him, followed by rocky poking him, and the careful voice.


    "Mr. Huang, this place is going to collapse. Can we leave?" Thor glanced at rocky, who gave himself the chance to speak, looked up at Huang and asked with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll send you back first. Such a large space may be of some use..." Huang asked and waved to Thor and others. They disappeared into the sky and returned to the avenger building.


    Steve Rogers hurried around and asked about what had happened to them. Tony Stark, who had said he would leave, soon came out and listened to Rocky''s voice and emotion about what they saw


    "Invincible, Huang asked this guy. He''s really going to be invincible!" Tony Stark couldn''t help thinking, "hmm? Where''s the guy who killed mieba? Can''t such Huang ask kill mieba every minute?"


    "However, there is no news about mieba now. Huang Wen said before that mieba in our universe has disappeared. However, no matter how powerful mieba is, it can''t be compared with Huang Wen now?"


    At this time, Tony Stark was the only one who thought of the bullying crisis. As for others, although they had been to the parallel universe, almost no one thought of bullying.


    After all, the strength displayed by Huang Wen at this time is really terrible. It is so terrible that it can''t pose a threat to the avenger Alliance


    "Well, maybe it can make the size of the ring further. Although it''s useless, it''s better than nothing..." Huang asked. At this time, he suspended outside the big Luotian and waved to the big Luotian. The huge Luotian space was forcibly compressed and included in the ring.


    Naturally, you can''t do this only by the power of Najie. Even if Najie absorbs the power of space gemstones, after all, the original level of Najie is too low


    Fortunately, the expanded Najie does not need to be divided according to the level for a long time, and even has long been out of the limitation of the original divine power filling space


    "Shua!" at the next moment, Huang Wen disappeared in place and appeared beside Huang Liang. Huang Wen turned into a hair and returned to Huang Wen''s head. He even integrated into his hair follicles again. There was no need for Huang Wen to grow another hair.


    "Ask brother, ask brother, you really can''t... blow one hair out of Ge wan..." when Zhong Qiang saw this scene, he couldn''t help singing. Huang Wen stared at Zhong Qiang and looked at Lei Gong.


    At this time, Lei Gong''s state is very bad. Huang Liang''s strength alone can''t do this. The most important thing is that Lei Gong was bitten by the power of faith and the collapse of Da Luotian, so he suddenly changed from the state of suppressing Huang Liang to the state of dying and no strength.


    However, due to Lei Gong''s previous suppression, Huang Liang has realized the power of Buddha''s law of sub heavenly Father level. He can break through to sub heavenly Father level with only one retreat!


    "What did you do?" Lei Gong saw another Huang Wen appear here. He clenched his teeth, looked at Huang Wen and asked in a deep voice.


    Lei Gong felt the change of his body before. He had guessed that the change had something to do with Huang Wen. Therefore, when Huang Wen came back, Lei Gong asked Huang for an answer regardless of his injury!


    "Da Luotian collapsed, and all the false gods were killed by me..." Huang asked, glancing at Lei Gong lightly and said softly.


    "Impossible!!!" Lei Gong''s voice echoed around. He looked at Huang Wen in some despair, and then saw Huang Wen''s expression that had not changed at all. A trace of bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so strong, and I don''t know why Kunlun provoked you..." Lei Gong''s voice became weaker and weaker, and his body collapsed on the spot and dissipated gradually.


    "Ding! Mission: the elimination of the false gods of the great Luotian has been completed. Reward the epic props for a lucky draw."


    With the disappearance of Lei Gong, the sound of the system soon sounded, symbolizing that the Jade Emperor had no other backhand, and that Da luotian had no other backhand. They were all dead!


    So far, both the Kunlun false god and the Dalai false god have completely ceased to exist!

 Chapter 920

    "It''s all over? No more false gods will be enemies with China?" Leng Feng asked subconsciously as he watched Lei Gong disappear in front of them.


    Everything that happened today has a dreamlike feeling for Lengfeng and others. When they made up their mind to be the enemy of Kunlun, China was ready to fight, but Lengfeng and others also know that both Kunlun and the great Luotian behind Kunlun are very powerful


    If there is a prosperous Jiuding array, the Chinese side has more than enough self-protection and insufficient killing of the enemy, which is also a major defect. After all, when Lengfeng found the Jiuding array, they knew that it was an artifact left by ancient ancestors to protect the blood of Yan and Huang, and it is not a treasure to attack and expand Xinjiang.


    From the time when the Jiuding array was broken through because of the strong fluctuation and the lack of a Ding, Lengfeng and others knew that the war had come, and it might even be a bloody war!


    The battle came faster than Lengfeng and others expected. Wang Duoyu almost died in this battle


    However, the end of the battle is also faster than Leng Feng expected, because both Kunlun and Da Luotian behind Kunlun have been eliminated at this time!


    "Yes, I have solved both the false gods of Kunlun and Da Luotian. We Chinese don''t need to believe in these so-called false gods." Huang asked, looking at Lengfeng, nodded and said.


    "By the way, the earth should have gained a lot from the science and technology of the zeta Ruixing people. China should take the lead as soon as possible to show the achievements of science and Technology..."


    "Scientific and technological achievements?" Leng Feng was stunned when he heard Huang''s question. Then he quickly smiled, nodded, and said, "OK, I''ll arrange someone to carry out docking work and follow-up research!"


    Leng Feng knows that this is Huang Wen''s help to take care of China. If Huang Wen opens his mouth and explains that other countries have opinions, it is equal to no opinions. Especially when other countries know that the sinking of the Japanese island is because Huang Wen fought with another evil god, those countries will not have any opinions!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that when it is found that this planetary disaster, which is even more terrible than natural disasters, is caused by two powerful forces, all countries will be vigilant, because no one knows which country will be on the land of the next battle.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen..." Leng Feng looked at Huang Wen and said with some heartfelt thanks, "I didn''t expect that we Huaxia could walk out of a strong man like you, and still have a grateful heart..."


    "This is just what I should do..." Huang asked, smiling and shaking his head. Suddenly, he thought of something. His heart moved. A small tripod was suspended in the air. This is the last tripod of the nine tripods.


    Although the role of Jiuding array has become very small after the problems of Kunlun and dalaotan have been solved, people like Huang Wen, who are not in the normal dimension of the earth all year round, are really not suitable to hold Jiuding, so as not to encounter anything in China and have no time to open Jiuding array.


    This can also be regarded as being prepared for danger in times of peace.


    "Mr. Huang asked, are you?" Leng Feng saw the small tripod suspended in the air. For a moment, he looked at Huang with some hesitation. He didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, when Leng Feng and other candidates put the small tripod, one of the nine tripods, here, Huang Wen was interested in Huang Wen''s strength in the war in New York, thinking that a high-end combat power could appear in the competition with Kunlun in the future.


    Although Lengfeng and others didn''t expect that Kunlun and Da Luotian could be solved so easily, when the crisis was lifted, Lengfeng and others didn''t mean to take back the small tripod at all, even if there were some problems in the Jiuding array due to the lack of a small tripod


    Therefore, when Huang asked to take out the small tripod, Lengfeng and others looked at each other. For a time, they were a little uncertain. Huang asked what he thought at this time


    "I often can''t get in touch with people. It''s not appropriate for me to put all this small tripod here. Moreover, the power contained in the small tripod has no effect on me..." Huang asked. Seeing the hesitation of Leng Feng and others, he smiled and shook his head and explained softly.


    "So, I''d better return this small tripod to Zhao. At the same time, I''ll give you a watch to contact me. In this way, if you encounter any problems next time, you can also open the Jiuding array and wait for me. Of course, I hope this kind of thing had better not happen."


    "Mr. Huang Wen, you''d better find a host for this little tripod. We believe Mr. Huang Wen''s vision..." Leng Feng was relieved, then smiled, looked at each other, and immediately had an idea.


    "Well, Xiaoqiang, a Liang inherited some of my abilities, which are incompatible with the power contained in the small tripod. You also inherited some of my abilities, but there is a great gap from the sub heavenly Father level, or you can''t basically reach the sub heavenly Father level..." Huang asked after a little thought, looked at Zhong Qiang and said.


    Hearing Huang Wen''s words, Zhong Qiang clearly nodded. At this time, he was not the young man of that year. His knowledge has been greatly strengthened. He knows that his talent is limited. Even if Huang Wen helped himself several times, he can''t keep up with Huang Wen''s footsteps.


    Zhong Qiang''s current strength, in the avenger alliance, can only be regarded as the lower level of the middle reaches. His strength is only stronger than those students on the second floor. He is still a little worse than those Avengers who have a skill and have cultivated the legendary nine changes at the same time.


    Therefore, when Huang asked to speak to him, Zhong Qiang knew what Huang asked meant. He looked at Huang asked and smiled and said, "don''t worry, ask brother, give it to me. However, listen to the meaning of your sentence, have this small tripod and have the opportunity to reach the level of sub heavenly father?"


    Zhong Qiang said and looked around at Lengfeng and others. It''s not that Zhong Qiang doesn''t trust Huang Wen. It''s mainly the combat effectiveness shown by Lengfeng and others. None of them looks like a sub heavenly Father


    "The potential of the Jiuding array is still very strong, much stronger than the immortal sword array, but I think it''s also because director Leng Feng didn''t get the Jiuding array for too long..." Huang asked. He stared at Zhong Qiang, who had no eyes, and then quickly helped Lengfeng and others to respect him.


    "This love is really regardless of the occasion. No wonder he just spoke in a strange way. It turned out that it was not only for the enemy, but also for his own people..." Leng Feng and others looked at each other with tears and laughter when they heard Huang''s question, and their hearts flashed the same idea.

 Chapter 921

    In fact, the strength of Leng Feng and others is quite good. If they didn''t receive the counterattack from Jiuding array, they wouldn''t be able to give full play to their strength. In the war between Wang Duoyu and Shou Lao, it''s not necessarily who will lose and who will win!


    You know, Zhong Qiang, who has cultivated nine changes in legend, is close to the middle of the legend. The strength of the eight immortals is up and down in the legend, and the weak is less than the legend level.


    The strength of Leng Feng and others from the late legend to the peak has been very strong. At least, the strengthened laser eye, storm girl and even the famous mutants such as magneto and Charles are just floating up and down at this level.


    Even for the former Avenger alliance, only hawk and Thor are at this level. The two hanging walls of Scarlet Witch and surprise captain Carol can''t be included


    However, the universe itself is more powerful than the normal parallel universe, and there are variables such as Huang Wen, which leads Zhong Qiang to see too many strong people. Therefore, there is no relatively correct understanding of the strength of Leng Feng and others.


    "By the way, according to the power contained in the nine tripods, I found that the nine tripods seemed to have a faint connection with the blood of China. I created a set of skill methods according to the legendary nine changes I created before, which should be suitable for all Chinese people to practice..." Huang asked, looking at Leng Feng, who was still embarrassed and didn''t respect success.


    "I don''t think about whether it''s because of genes or connections. After all, I''m not very good at this. I don''t want our own genes to be analyzed every day..."


    "Kung Fu? Suitable for everyone to practice?!" Leng Feng''s eyes lit up when he heard Huang''s words, and then he thought of something. A little hesitation flashed in his eyes and looked at Huang''s question tentatively.


    "Is this really suitable for promotion? Xia broke the ban with martial arts. There was a storm among Chinese mutants before. Later, although we handled it properly and let most mutants join the divine spear Bureau, some mutants have caused damage..."


    "It''s terrible to give up eating because of choking!" Wang Duoyu heard the speech and hurriedly said, "besides, everyone''s strength has improved, isn''t it equivalent to no improvement? Everyone''s strength is relatively the same, how can there be chaos?"


    The reason why Wang Duoyu spoke so quickly was that Huang Wen was afraid to take back the skills when he heard Lengfeng''s words. After all, although these skills are not very useful for Lengfeng and others, they should not be too useful for the whole of China!


    Even, if we let China practice for a period of time, the whole body quality of China can get a qualitative leap. At that time, China may become as strong as Asgard people!


    "Yes, it''s up to you to decide how to use this skill to strengthen China at that time. I won''t care..." Huang asked. Looking at Leng Feng, he shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "Anyway, this skill is also divided into levels. The first level is to strengthen the body and the second level is to set foot in the extraordinary field. You can compare your previous levels one by one for subsequent progress..."


    "However, the highest level of this set of skills is still related to Jiuding. It is said that only the owner of Jiuding can reach the Ninth level, and the sub heavenly Father level is expected."


    "Lying in the trough?! sub heavenly father?!" originally, Wang Duoyu thought that this set of skills was of no use to them, but after hearing Huang Wen''s words, he rushed to Huang Wen and asked flatteringly, "Mr. Huang Wen, where is the skill? Where is the skill?"


    "Hum!" Huang Wen''s arm waved. A new set of skill appeared in front of Wang Duoyu and was caught by Wang Duoyu.


    "So, I''ll leave the next thing to you to deal with. This is also my intention..." Huang asked. Looking at Leng Feng, he nodded with a smile, turned his head to Zhong Qiang and said, "Xiaoqiang, you''ll stay in China during this time. I''ll teach you the Jiuding. As for master Ying, this set of skill is not very suitable for you..."


    "I know, Mr. Huang Wen, you told me before that I am already moving in this direction in the follow-up of my road and the cultivation of my state of mind!" Ying faming''s face has not changed much. He looked at Huang Wen and said with a smile.


    "Hum!" at the sound, Huang Wen smiled at Wen Yan and gently pointed at the small tripod. The small tripod flew into Zhong Qiang''s eyebrows with a light sound. The small tripod, which originally needed special refining means, directly recognized Zhong Qiang without any rejection under the action of Huang Wen.


    "Hei hei, now I have the possibility to break through to the level of sub heavenly father. When I see Jack and Reese again, I can show off in them!" Zhong Qiang carefully felt the power of Xiaoding, Hei hei smiled and said with some satisfaction in his heart.


    "Pa!" Huang asked angrily, slapped Zhong Qiang''s head, stared at Zhong Qiang and said, "do I give you this tripod for you to show off? I want you to go further and help China do something..."


    "Also, Rhys and Jack, it''s almost impossible to improve their strength. If you want to show off to them, you''re not afraid that they can''t accept it and have a knot in their heart?"


    "I''m wrong, ask brother!" Zhong Qiang shouted directly without any hesitation after being beaten, or he had formed a stress response.


    "Hey, hey, but I know what you mean, but I''m afraid what I can do to help Huaxia is not as useful as your waving..." but soon, Zhong Qiang laughed again, shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Forget it, I won''t talk to you. I''ll talk to Zhong Bo when I go back. If you have time to contact Zhong Bo, I''ll take ah Liang back first. After ah Liang closes, he should be able to break through!" Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly, looking at Zhong Qiang''s instructions, looked at Huang Liang and said.


    "Mr. Huang asked, great kindness..." Lengfeng and others heard that Huang asked to leave. They took a deep breath and were about to say something.


    "What great kindness, I just did something I should do, which is not a thing for me now..." Huang asked, waving his hand at Lengfeng and others, interrupted Lengfeng and others, "remember, our goal should be the sea of stars!"


    "Yes, our goal is the stars and the sea!" Lengfeng and others looked at Huang Wen, Huang Liang and Ying faming''s body disappearing in place. Their eyes flickered slightly and said with great emotion.

 Chapter 922

    Huang Wen didn''t ask Lengfeng and others how to deal with the power method later. However, Huang Wen knew that since he had said that the power method was graded, Lengfeng and others would certainly deal with it well.


    If Huang Wen didn''t expect it, it should be the first several levels of skills, which should be directly transmitted to all Chinese people. As for the follow-up skills, it naturally needs to be limited.


    After all, even if the previous levels of skills are passed on, they will not cause too much harm, and the destructive power is limited. When everyone''s strength is improved, and then move towards a higher level, there will be no such thing as Xia breaking the ban with force as Leng Feng said


    "Mr. Huang Wen, are you back?" when Huang Wen returned to the avenger building with Huang Liang, silly girl and Ying faming, the people around him immediately surrounded him. Zeus and others also looked at Huang Wen with bright eyes, flashing a light of fear in their eyes.


    Zeus and others had already known that Huang Wen defeated Sison''s Avatar, and they also knew that Sison''s Avatar had surpassed the heavenly Father level and reached the cosmic level.


    However, the hearts of Zeus and others trembled for a long time when Huang asked in front of them to kill a cosmic Jade Emperor more powerful than Sison''s incarnation.


    If Huang Wen had experienced a great war and killed the Jade Emperor, Zeus and others could accept it a little, but now they can only say in their hearts: invincible, really can''t provoke!


    "How? Has it been solved? Hmm? Why didn''t Zhong Qiang come back?" just after Zeus and others came back, he told the Avengers about the battle between Huang Wen and the Jade Emperor. Therefore, when Huang Wen came back, the Avengers were a little uncomfortable. Tony Stark first came back and looked at Huang Wen and asked in doubt.


    "Well, it''s been solved. If Xiaoqiang, I''ll give him the tripod. After all, it''s basically useless to put it with me, so it''s better to give it to him. It''s also a way to make him stronger..." Huang asked, nodding and softly explained.


    "Jiuding..." hearing Huang''s question, Steve Rogers and Tony Stark looked at each other, as if they had something to say, but in the end they didn''t say anything.


    "Belle, the matter of China has been solved, and the Jiuding array will not be limited as much as before. Do you want to go around China with me..." Huang asked. Seeing that the Avengers were silent, he looked at Belle and asked with a smile.


    "Well, go and have a look. I can just learn more about Chinese culture..." Belle nodded with a smile and said with a glimmer of expectation in her eyes.


    "Master, you''ve just come back and you''re leaving again?" Huang Liang heard Huang Wen''s words, slightly opened his mouth, looked at Huang Wen with some hesitation, and asked tentatively.


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem with your breakthrough. I will leave an avatar here, that is, the heavenly father. My avatar can cope with it..." Huang asked, patted Huang Liang on the shoulder, pointed to the spider Gwen on the side and said with meaning.


    "After you break through, take some time to accompany your little girlfriend. After all, your mind is breaking through the matter of yatianfu."


    "Hey, master, I understand..." Huang Liang glanced at the spider Gwen, scratched his head and whispered.


    "Hum!" spider Gwen heard Huang''s question, and a red glow flashed across his cheek. Then he stared at Huang Liang, who was still standing in place after scratching his head, and turned away unhappily.


    "Don''t you hurry to catch up?" Huang asked. Looking at Huang Liang who was still standing in place and didn''t catch up, he patted Huang Liang on the back, pushed him and said, "don''t you hurry to catch up? When you calm down, you can find a room to break through..."


    "My heart is calming down now..." Huang Liang subconsciously muttered, but he honestly pursued the direction of spider Gwen with the guidance of his broken master Huang Wen.


    "I don''t know how this guy caught up with Gwen..." Tony Stark glanced aside and said in some silence, "it''s so dull that it doesn''t look like a person coming over!"


    "It seems that you are very experienced!" Jack looked at Tony Stark and said angrily, "the armor promised to us last time doesn''t seem to have fallen yet..."


    "All right, I''m doing it, I''m doing it!" Tony Stark rolled his eyes angrily and said.


    "Just like when you first met me, you were a little dull. Can I say, what kind of master, what kind of apprentice?" Belle looked at Huang with a light smile and asked the messenger.


    "How can I be so unbearable!" Huang asked. A trace of embarrassment flashed across her face. Fortunately, Belle didn''t say it in public, otherwise his personal device would collapse.


    "Ah Liang is inexperienced, which is normal. After all, between them, ah Liang was chased by Gwen on his own initiative. He was much easier than when I chased Mary..." Peter Parker looked at Huang Liang''s direction and said with some envy.


    "Hey, hey, I also recorded this paragraph. I didn''t have a meal. I''ll give this video to Ms. Mary Jane to have a good look!" Jack sounded a little proud, looked at Peter Parker and said with a smile.


    "Pa!" just as Jack''s voice fell, his body was instantly stuck by a spider silk. Without even giving Jack a chance to react, Jack''s body flew directly in the direction of Peter Parker.


    "Catch him! I wanted to teach this boy a good lesson last time!" Tony Stark, the same victim, did not mean to launch Peter pacla this time, but chose to stand on the same front with Peter Parker and teach Jack a good lesson. Such a trend can never go on again!


    "Silly girl! Now that he is subdued by us, can we delete his image? This behavior is too bad to let this atmosphere spread..." Tony Stark shouted in the direction of silly girl after Jack was completely tied up.


    "Well, OK, this kind of behavior is really not worth advocating. However, I have a video where Jack confessed to the girl''s failure last time, then revealed his identity as an avenger, attracted the girl to agree, and finally chose to refuse the girl. Do you want to see it?" silly girl thought a little. After receiving the voice of Huang Wen, she looked at Jack and said with a smile.


    "No! Silly girl, have you recorded this kind of thing?" Jack''s face suddenly changed and hurriedly looked at silly girl and shouted, "you don''t respect my privacy like this... Woo woo..."

 Chapter 923

    Jack couldn''t speak for a moment, because a large mass of spider silk directly blocked Jack''s mouth. What silly girl just said has attracted the interest of the Avengers. Even the Avengers who didn''t participate in it looked at silly girl with bright eyes, completely ignoring the privacy Jack just said.


    "Woo woo (I''m wrong)..." Jack made a voice to admit his mistake, but no one paid attention to Jack. Everyone''s eyes were on the image released by silly girl.


    The image is carried out from a third perspective, so the appearance of Jack and the woman are shown in the image.


    However, in respect of the woman, silly girl didn''t show the woman''s appearance, but blurred it. As for Jack, the guy who threatens others by video means should be dealt with by the same means. This is called one report for another!


    "Well, I want you to be my girlfriend..." maybe it has been pursued for some time, so the beginning of the image is Jack''s confession directly.


    "You are a good man..." a common sentence pattern came out of the woman''s mouth, with a strong sense of euphemism and rejection in her voice, "but we are not suitable..."


    "Where am I not good enough? I can do more..." Jack''s voice was a little urgent. Then Jack and the woman continued to attack and refuse back and forth, and finally ended in Jack''s failure.


    "Well, I have a showdown! In fact, I''m not just a little police officer. I''m the former branch director, the current Avenger and one of the three swallow tailed heroes!" after being rejected by the woman many times, Jack took a deep breath, revealed his identity and directly turned on the swallow tailed suit.


    At this time, in the image of silly girl, a close-up was given to Jack. The corners of Jack''s mouth were raised high, and his eyes flashed with pride!


    Crooked mouth jack king!


    What a dead moment!


    It is not known whether Tony Stark and Peter Parker''s videos will make the people they like really angry, but Jack''s appearance at this time is really social death.


    That is, Jack was tied up by Peter Parker, or I''m afraid he''d have dug out a three bedroom and one living room at this time!


    "You are actually a member of the swallow tail three heroes and the avenger alliance?" the woman''s exclamation made Jack very satisfied at that time. The corners of his mouth raised more urgently and obviously, which also made Jack''s social death more powerful at this time. The villa should be able to pull out


    "I didn''t expect that I could become a superhero''s girlfriend. Great, Jack, I''d like to..." the woman''s attitude changed instantly after knowing Jack''s identity. It''s also worth showing off to be able to talk about a superhero boyfriend for the woman.


    "Ha ha, just a woman who admires fame!" Jack looked like he saw through the world of mortals, raised his head high and sighed, "you''re not my destiny. Goodbye!"


    After that, Jack turned around decisively and left the woman''s side, with a free and easy figure highlighted from his back.


    But the question is, since you want to find a girlfriend who doesn''t want to be your superhero, why should you show your identity?


    Is it just to find a place for yourself?


    When everyone, including jack, thought that the image was over and the big difference pulled out of Jack''s heart was decorated, the image turned from Jack''s back to the woman.


    "Cut! I really think I like you? It''s just the three swallow tailed heroes! I''m Steve Rogers''s big fan!" the woman glanced at Jack''s back and said, "unfortunately, I had a chance to meet Steve through this guy..."


    The image stopped suddenly here, and there was a brief silence in the avenger building, followed by a burst of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    One of the parties, Jack, is heartbroken. The newly decorated Dabie has developed towards the palace. Jack secretly hates why his psychological tolerance is so strong. If he can faint on the spot, how good it would be!


    Another Steve Rogers, who ate melons and ate himself, looked dull at first, and then smiled helplessly


    "Well, Jack, will you threaten others with images in the future?" silly girl ran to Jack, looked at Jack who wanted to pretend to be dizzy, smiled and said, "I will treat you. Even if you faint, I can wake you up!"


    "Be a person, silly girl!" Jack bit his teeth and looked at silly girl weakly for a moment.


    "Aren''t I being a man? My first time as a man, I don''t have much experience, so please take care of me!" silly girl blinked and looked at Jack innocently, as if she had just incarnated into a little devil and released the image of Jack''s social death. It''s not her at all.


    "OK! I don''t need any more video threats. You can delete the clip I just shot about Peter Parker!" Jack just wanted to escape here as soon as possible and find a secret room to lock his in. He wouldn''t come out until the avenger forgot it.


    "It has been deleted, but he still has to do what Tony Stark promised you before. After all, he can''t use the current rules to limit the previous things!" silly girl nodded with a smile, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey! No, why did you change your attitude when you came to me? I didn''t annoy you..." Tony Stark smelled the speech and looked at the silly girl with some dissatisfaction and protested.


    "Didn''t you provoke me? When the boss was fighting, it was the iron man who constantly wanted to invade the boss to watch the war?" silly girl asked by name with her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Iron man? Who''s iron man? Iron man invaded. What''s the matter with Tony Stark? Then what, I still have something to do. I won''t waste time here. Bye!" Tony Stark glanced at Huang decisively and fled the avenger building directly.


    "I suddenly realized that I''m going to shut up!" Jack fell out of Peter Parker''s spider silk, spit out the spider silk in the exit, shouted quickly, and ran away.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    The avenger building is filled with happy voices again. The pressure and estrangement caused by the improvement of Huang Wen''s strength have gradually disappeared in this farce.


    After all, Huang asked, even if the strength has become stronger, would it be different to stand here and fight with them and watch the play together? At most, no one saw Huang Wen''s play

 Chapter 924

    "Belle, you go back and pack your things. I''ll say hello to Leng Feng and get a certificate. It''s also convenient for us to play everywhere. This time, we''ll travel like ordinary people!" Huang asked, looking at the busy environment around, turned his head and looked at Belle and said softly.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you." Belle smiled and nodded. She didn''t want Huang Wen to send her back. Instead, she stepped on it and disappeared in place.


    Belle''s strength has made rapid progress after she was promoted to the sub heavenly Father level. Although Belle has focused on the law of time, Belle''s law of space has also grown up, as if on Belle, time and space are inseparable.


    For Belle''s talent, Huang Wen can only be attributed to Belle''s father Isaac and Belle''s mysterious mother who is suspected to have created a secret realm.


    Since this is Belle''s talent, Huang Wen didn''t let Belle go to study more about the ability in the seven heart pill. It''s good to focus on understanding the law of time and space.


    "By the way, there''s another lucky draw..." Huang asked. After Belle disappeared, his eyes flickered slightly and took out the task lucky draw page of the system. An epic prop lucky draw was impressively listed.


    "Draw!" Huang Wen didn''t have any hesitation. The epic prop lottery didn''t play a big role for Huang Wen at this time. The main reason why Huang Wen chose the lottery was that Huang Wen wanted to see if he could draw another Xuanyuan sword.


    After all, Huang Wen''s current strength has reached the peak of epic level. Before, it was integrated into a Xuanyuan sword. The Xuanyuan sword reaching the cosmic level has not shown too much power, and it can''t bring too much power bonus to Huang Wen.


    Therefore, Huang Wen still hopes to draw another Xuanyuan sword. At that time, maybe Xuanyuan sword can reach the legendary level in one breath!


    In addition to drawing Xuanyuan sword, the epic prop lottery only has the function of drawing the lottery before recollection, but Huang Wen still doesn''t want to waste this opportunity when he has the opportunity to win Xuanyuan sword.


    "Miso!" a deep purple light flashed before Huang Wen''s eyes, which made Huang Wen clear. At least this is not a lucky draw that has just reached the epic standard.


    However, from the purple light, Huang Wen vaguely saw that the lottery result this time was not the shape of a sword, but something like a sword handle.


    This made Huang ask for a while. Can you say that Xuanyuan sword has the shape of lightsaber? Or is it similar to the lucky draw with lightsaber in the bright moon of the Qin Dynasty?


    As for whether the lightsaber is included, Huang asked directly rejected it. After all, the lightsaber is an epic enhancement, and it is difficult to reach the epic level


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the epic prop: Baolian lamp (derived from the artifact Baolian lamp in the animated film, which has great power. The light doesn''t go out, the lamp doesn''t fail, and can give the user powerful mana.)"


    "?" when Huang Wen saw the introduction of Baolian lamp, he was stunned and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. This was the first time Huang Wen met. There were no signs of system optimization or special tips in the introduction of Baolian lamp. In other words, this Baolian lamp is an ordinary original artifact?


    "No system?" Huang asked, tentatively looking at the lucky draw of Baolian lamp.


    The "..." system did not reply.


    "No, you let me draw the Baolian lamp. At least give me a stronger Baolian lamp. Although this Baolian lamp is not weak, it is much worse than the version of Jiao Shujun and Cao Jun?" Huang asked, shaking his head and saying with some dissatisfaction.


    "Legend." this time, the system finally got an answer. Just two words, Huang Wen understood the meaning of the system. The Baolian lamp in the most handsome Erlang God version is a lucky draw at the legend level. Huang Wen is not qualified to win now.


    "Oh, so why don''t you optimize?" Huang asked again.


    "..." the system fell into silence again, so that Huang Wen didn''t know what had happened.


    "Forget it, so the ability of this lotus lamp has great defense when it is on, and at the same time, there will be a strong mana blessing on himself?" Huang asked, sighed helplessly, looked at the drawn lotus lamp and analyzed it, and his body shape disappeared in place.


    "What about Huang Wen? Why did he suddenly disappear again?" Steve Rogers looked at Huang Wen disappearing and couldn''t help but be stunned and asked with some hesitation.


    "Isn''t it normal for the boss to appear and disappear? However, the boss didn''t say that he wanted to keep an avatar for Huang Liang. I haven''t understood what it means..." Luo Gen shrugged at first, and then muttered in some doubt.


    In the quantum field space, Huang Wen''s body appeared here, and his strength burst out instantly. The surrounding quantum field space-time was greatly impacted and directly trembled.


    Countless water bear insects and other creatures died on the spot. Even if water bear insects have tenacious vitality, they can not offset the power from the epic peak like Huang Wen.


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s own strength, the Baolian lamp appeared in front of Huang Wen. A power comparable to the heavenly father blessed Huang Wen, and then disappeared. Huang Wen''s breath did not change at all.


    "Useless?" Huang asked. Looking at the Baolian lamp in front of him, he couldn''t help but be stunned, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Just now Huang Wen could clearly feel that there was a power comparable to the heavenly Father in the Baolian lamp, which was integrated into his own body, but this power disappeared directly after contacting his own power.


    "Because I have reached the epic peak, and then up, it is a more powerful legendary level. Therefore, the blessing of external forces can not cross the epic barrier and disappear directly. Is it the same as the blessing of silly girl''s power on me?" soon, Huang Wen flashed a glimmer of insight in his eyes and muttered clearly.


    "In this way, the Baolian lamp is actually a larger magic mobile phone, or an enhanced version of silly girl''s ability..."


    "No, not only the Baolian lamp, but also the more powerful and legendary Baolian lamp. Their abilities should be similar!"


    "Because the ability of Baolian lamp is basically fixed, the system has no way to optimize Baolian lamp to a more powerful degree..."


    "After all, if you force optimization, you may directly optimize the Baolian lamp to the legend level. The system will not be so stupid!"

 Chapter 925

    Huang Wen''s speculation has not received a systematic response, but Huang Wen knows that his speculation is not wrong. This is the reason why this Baolian lamp lottery has neither optimization nor special tips.


    However, after speculating on the reason, Huang Wen didn''t mean to be happy. On the contrary, it was a pity. After all, the Baolian lamp was really chicken ribs for Huang Wen at this time.


    If Huang Wen''s power to destroy domam and win the monkey king''s power, the Baolian lamp can also give Huang Wen a good power blessing, so it won''t be so hard to fight with Sison''s Avatar.


    But the Baolian lamp came too late and its ability was too weak.


    If the Baolian lantern is the version of the TV play and has the power of legend, Huang Wen must be very happy at this time. After all, it is one of the strongest artifacts in the three worlds and has supreme magic power


    But this is just what Huang Wen casually thinks when he regrets. If he wants to win the legendary lotus lamp, he has to wait until Huang Wen meets a legendary opponent and completes the legendary task!


    "By the way, the system, if you draw two lotus lights, can you integrate? It''s like a Xuanyuan sword..." Huang asked his thoughts, suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked tentatively.


    "The artifact of the same name can be integrated into one." the system with precious words finally gave Huang Wen a reply again, which satisfied Huang Wen.


    "The artifact of the same name, in that case, if the immortal killing sword wins the immortal killing sword of Tongtian cult leader, it can also be integrated?" Huang asked what he thought again and asked with some expectation.


    However, Huang asked, before the system could answer, he directly interrupted himself and said, "what are you thinking? If I can win the original killing immortal sword, do I still need to integrate? I''m invincible!"


    Huang Wen said this, smiled and shook his head. After putting away the Baolian lamp, he felt the situation in the quantum field space a little.


    Soon, Huang Wen discovered the brothers and sisters who had been sent by himself... Cough, Johnny brezer and Pietro.


    In this boundless quantum field space, the two brothers did not meet together. When Johnny Blazer found that his environment had changed, he knew that this was Huang Wen''s means.


    In order to prevent Huang Wen from finding himself when he came in, Johnny Blazer chose to stay where he was and wait for Huang Wen to take him out next time. Although Johnny Blazer knew that this time would be very long


    However, Johnny Blazer can''t leave this ghost place. He can only silently understand the two forces in his body and strive to reach the sub heavenly Father level earlier.


    Compared with Johnny Blazer''s steady behavior, Pietro is a little too wave. In this quantum field space, Pietro runs wantonly, because he finds that in this space, the power he consumes will be restored by a magical power, and even this power will make him run faster and faster


    Therefore, Pietro was fascinated by this feeling. He never thought about whether he would encounter any danger in this quantum field space, because in Pietro''s opinion, this is the place where Huang asked to send himself to experience. There should be no danger


    "It''s really two different ways to deal with it!" Huang asked. Looking at the steady preacher and the wave preacher, he shook his head and soon left the quantum field.


    This is not the time to let Johnny blazer and Pietro leave, because they have not broken through to the sub heavenly Father level.


    Johnny brazier is Huang Wen who thinks that he can certainly break through to the sub heavenly Father level and even the heavenly Father level. Although Huang Wen didn''t believe it at the beginning, Wanda has foreseen it, so the probability is not wrong


    If it''s really wrong, let Pietro stay here for a while. Of course, Huang can''t carry it all by himself.


    "Hmm? Boss, you''re back when we''ve just finished?" Logan asked Huang, who reappeared here again in the avenger building. He was stunned and muttered in some doubt, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s all right, just go to the quantum space and see Johnny blazer and Pietro..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Pete Luo, is he all right?" Wanda''s figure appeared next to Huang Wen. She looked at Huang Wen with some worry and asked in a low voice.


    Even if Wanda has foreseen part of the future of Pietro, Wanda is still worried about what hasn''t happened in the future. After all, this is her only brother


    "Your breath is a little unstable, Wanda..." Huang asked. Looking at the sudden emergence of Wanda, he subconsciously frowned and said.


    At this time, Wanda''s breath is still at the sub heavenly Father level, and has not broken through to the heavenly Father level. However, Wanda''s breath is somewhat strange, like the dark force belonging to Sison before, which has increased a little.


    "Maybe the incarnation of Sison appeared again before, and I subconsciously deduced the power of Sison..." Wanda''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, Pietro is fine. You should also pay attention to your strength..." Huang asked, patted Wanda on the shoulder, waved his other hand gently, and a hair changed into Huang asked and said.


    "This avatar, I''ll stay in the avenger building. If you have anything, you can contact this avatar. He can basically deal with things at the heavenly Father level. If I can''t deal with them, I can come back in time!"


    "Of course, the main purpose of this avatar is to help a Liang break through, so there may not be so much energy..."


    "Avatar? Shit, Mr. Huang asked. Now your avatar has the strength of heavenly father? Are you still a man?" Johnny stone couldn''t help but burst into a foul language when he heard Huang asked.


    "OK, I''ll go first, let a Liang stabilize, concentrate on breaking through, take care of the avenger building..." Huang asked, leaving an order to the avatar. His body flashed and disappeared in place.


    Wanda''s eyes flickered slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything, and her body disappeared in place.


    "Hey, now the avenger building suddenly disappears, and more and more people suddenly appear. If the heart is bad, I''m afraid it will be jumped next!" Johnny stone whispered and flashed a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Although the former Playboy Johnny stone has become much better, he is also attracted by Wanda''s beauty and wants to pursue Wanda, but it is obvious that something has happened, which not only dispels Johnny stone''s mood, but also makes him afraid of Wanda

 Chapter 926

    In Yongchun martial arts school, Belle packed up her things and put them into her carry on space. As a strong sub heavenly Father with space-time ability, Belle can also have her own carry on space, even if she doesn''t have such equipment as Najie, which is not much smaller than Najie.


    Huang Wen''s body shape soon returned here. For the Baolian lamp, Huang Wen naturally wants to help it find a master. It can''t be a magic weapon at this level. Has it been wasted in the storage space of the system?


    Although for Huang Wen, the strength of the heavenly father is nothing, for this cosmic dimension, the heavenly father is a strong one.


    At this time, even if Belle has reached the level of sub heavenly Father, Huang Wen is still not very relieved, even if Belle has a regenerative dragon chapter.


    Therefore, Huang Wen thinks that the best way to put the Baolian lamp is to put it on Belle, so that Belle''s strength can be promoted to the heavenly Father level. Basically, nothing will happen in this cosmic dimension. Even if you want to watch him fight with other strong people, you don''t have to worry about being injured by earthquakes anymore.


    A heavenly Father with space-time ability has too many means to save his life!


    Besides, the Baolian lamp was originally the magic weapon of the three virgin women, and it is really not suitable for men to use. In particular, the size of the Baolian lamp is too small, so small that Huang Wen is not used to holding it in his hand


    "You''re back. I''m going to the avenger building to find you..." Belle smiled and nodded after seeing Huang Wen appear, and said with some expectation, "I''m ready. When shall we start?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared a magic weapon for you..." Huang asked. Looking at Belle, she smiled proudly and said softly.


    "Magic weapon?" Belle was stunned when she heard Huang''s question. For a while, she didn''t understand what magic weapon meant.


    After all, Huang Wen''s immortal killing sword array and Xuanyuan sword are artifacts in Belle''s eyes. Belle has no concept of magic weapons.


    "The magic weapon is similar to the existence of an artifact. You can also understand it as an artifact..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, took out the lotus lamp, handed it to Belle and said softly, "this magic weapon, called the lotus lamp, is the magic weapon of the three Notre Dames in the myth. After going to China, I will tell you about the myths and legends of the three Notre dames..."


    "Three Notre Dame?" Belle nodded vaguely, took over the Baolian lamp, looked up and down, and didn''t notice the miraculous place in the Baolian lamp.


    "Hum!" at this time, Huang asked and read a Dharma formula. A light burst out from the Baolian lamp and integrated into Belle''s body.


    Different from the previous lucky draw of regenerative dragon chapter, treasures such as Baolian lamp have a unique Dharma formula. As long as you know the Dharma formula, you can use it. Therefore, Huang Wen doesn''t have to worry at all. Baolian lamp will be robbed by outsiders.


    "So powerful!" feeling the power suddenly integrated into her body, a trace of surprise flashed in Belle''s beautiful eyes. At this time, the power in her body was more than ten times stronger than before, and even Belle could not control such a powerful power for a time.


    "This is the ability of the Baolian lamp. Under the light, as long as the light is not off, you can be invincible under the light. At the same time, the Baolian lamp can also give users powerful mana, which is the power filled in your body at this time..." Huang asked, looking at some surprised Belle, explained with a smile.


    "Mana..." a trace of clarity flashed in Belle''s eyes, and then she quickly thought of something. She hurriedly sent the Baolian lamp in her hand to Huang Wen''s direction. E-Mei said hurriedly, "the power of the Baolian lamp has reached the level of heavenly father. It''s a waste for you to put it here. If you encounter a strong enemy, you can also use the Baolian lamp to resist the enemy!"


    "Don''t worry!" Huang asked with a smile, walked forward, took Belle in her arms and said softly, "at this time, the Baolian lamp can''t improve my strength at all, because I have reached a limit. Only my own strength can break through this limit..."


    "The strength gap between me and you is bigger..." Belle smelled the speech, her eyes were a little dimmer, and she said sullenly.


    "Isn''t my strength your strength? When you use the Baolian lamp, your strength reaches the heavenly Father level, and the gap between us is not so big..." Huang asked.


    "Moreover, after using the Baolian lamp, you can watch any battle in the future. You don''t have to worry about not seeing me anymore!"


    "Forget it, you persuaded me to put the lotus lamp here, but it seems that after traveling from China, I will practice harder!" Belle took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind.


    That is to say, Huang Wen has agreed with belle that she will travel to China. Otherwise, Belle may directly pull Huang Wen into the quantum field after knowing Huang Wen''s new strength


    Soon, Belle remembered the decision of the Baolian lamp, took it into her personal space, disappeared in place with Huang Wen''s body, and came to China.


    "Mr. Huang Wen?!" and Huang Wen didn''t appear anywhere else, just where the divine spear Bureau was before, but there was no one in the divine spear bureau at this time, only Geng Hao stayed alone, and others were busy.


    "Well, where''s Xiaoqiang?" Huang asked, not releasing his divine power, but subconsciously.


    "These guys are going out to celebrate. It''s too much to ask me to stay here!" Geng Hao said angrily, then turned his eyes, looked at Huang Wen and asked tentatively, "Mr. Huang Wen, let''s go and have a look together?"


    "That''s not necessary. I''m here to ask you to do me a favor..." Huang asked for a little thought. In the end, there was no meaning of the past, because Huang asked didn''t know how these guys celebrated. It would be bad if they played meat and bothered themselves.


    "Help?!" Geng Hao immediately straightened his waist, looked at Huang solemnly and said, "Mr. Huang, if you have any instructions, just speak. I Geng Hao will die!"


    "It''s not that serious, just let you help me and Belle get a legal identity. We''re going to travel in China and return to our hometown. We always have to abide by some rules and can''t mess around..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and softly explained.


    "At that time, we will pretend to be ordinary people and travel in China. We are too lazy to pass it around every day. It''s best to see different customs everywhere."


    "Travel? Mr. Huang asked, shall I arrange it with you?" Geng Hao''s eyes turned again and asked with a smile again.

 Chapter 927

    "OK, don''t be so troublesome. I''m not going to patrol. Don''t arrange it casually. Just get us two identities..." Huang asked, waving his hand and directly interrupted Geng Hao''s words. "We just want to travel quietly."


    "Hey, Mr. Huang Wen has little time to come back, but he still knows us well..." Geng Hao scratched his head with some embarrassment, smiled and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it now, and I''ll be able to handle it soon!"


    "After all, I live in Chinatown..." Huang Wen shrugged. Although this is what his previous life experience told him, Huang Wen can explain it with his identity in this life. It doesn''t matter whether he will believe it or not. Anyway, Huang Wen doesn''t care about these things because of his strength at this time.


    When Geng Hao heard Huang''s question, he smiled and nodded. He didn''t say anything more. He didn''t even ask Belle''s identity information. He turned and left directly.


    Geng Hao''s doing these things at this time is actually simpler than the Sherman family behind jack, especially when Huang Wen''s strength has been beyond the world.


    "Why did you specifically ask him not to arrange casually?" Belle looked at Geng Hao after he left, whispered at Huang and asked suspiciously, "what will he arrange? Also, according to reason, shouldn''t you go to see Xiaoqiang? There''s nothing after dinner?"


    "If you let him arrange, either empty the street or say hello in advance, we can''t see the local customs we should have seen, and this is what I want to see, especially those roadside stalls and fly restaurants, maybe they will be closed..." Huang asked with a smile.


    "As for Xiaoqiang, they don''t know what they are playing. We''d better not disturb their elegant interest. Besides, they can''t play independently when I show up with them..."


    "Don''t you eat? Don''t you say?" Belle was stunned for a moment, then nodded clearly, narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at Huang, and asked with a slightly dangerous light in her eyes, "you have a clear door. It seems that you are still an old hand?"


    "Look what you said. Haven''t you eaten pork and seen a pig run?" Huang asked. He spread his hands helplessly, looked at Belle innocently and said, "besides, when I met Belle, what was your performance? You don''t know..."


    "Cut! You''ve passed!" Belle turned her eyes and muttered with some dissatisfaction. Then she thought of Huang Wen''s original performance. She stood there with a beautiful smile and felt better again.


    Soon, Geng Hao brought two brand-new identity certificates to Huang Wen and belle. Huang Wen took Belle and did not mean to stay for a long time. He directly left the site of Shenmao Bureau and went on a low-key tour. Like a real tourist, he experienced the different customs and customs of the whole world.


    In the avenger building on the other side, Huang Liang casually coaxed the pretending angry spider Gwen with a few words, and under the gaze of spider Gwen, he walked into the secret room to prepare for a closed breakthrough.


    Max and John are somewhat unconvinced about Huang Liang''s upcoming breakthrough. After all, they are both close to the edge of breakthrough. Even if Huang Liang is a senior brother, they will not let him break through at all!


    Therefore, all three people closed their doors and began to pry the door to the sub heavenly Father level through their own law power, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar a little helpless.


    After all, Huang Wen left only one avatar, but three disciples wanted to break through. Huang Wen avatar really felt that he was too busy.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not contact Huang Wen. Even if he contacted Huang Wen, he could get far and continuous avatar help, but Huang Wen''s Avatar felt that it was not necessary.


    After some means, Huang Wen''s Avatar moved Huang Liang, Max and John to the three adjacent secret rooms. Zeus and sirtel stopped teaching students and guarded directly outside the secret rooms of Max and John. Huang Wen''s Avatar coordinated the three secret rooms.


    "Eh? Where are the people? Why are all the people missing? Go out to perform the mission? No, it seems that there is no major event on earth now. Is it possible that the task I accepted was known by the Avengers? It is not impossible..." just when the Avengers alliance focused on the breakthrough Huang Liang three, an uninvited guest came to the Avengers building, Nobody else stood in the avenger building and muttered.


    The uninvited guest was none other than Wade, who hadn''t played for a long time.


    Before, Wade was taken away by Vanessa in the avenger building and paid an unknown amount of public food. Finally, relying on the undead body inherited from Logan, Wade continued to rise with blood. After conquering Vanessa, Wade returned to the avenger building again, bringing spiritual torture to the Avengers.


    However, Wade did not stay in the avenger building for too long, so he was captured by Vanessa again.


    This time, it''s not that Vanessa wants wade to pay public food, but to hand it over to the Treasury. After all, Wade''s disappearance time is not short. Vanessa is not doing a special career, and her family''s money has almost been spent.


    So Wade had to continue to accept the task outside and become his old bounty hunter.


    Of course, Wade also received several special missions. Those missions were to kill several of the Avengers!


    Knowing the task, Wade measured the strength gap between himself and the avenger alliance. After thinking of the unfathomable Huang question, he resolutely refused to accept the task and played a black eat black


    I got a lot of money, but the problem is that Wade''s reputation is in trouble. No one dares to ask wade for a job.


    Although Wade doesn''t care about his reputation, Wade doesn''t have too much money. He can''t continue to make money, which still annoys Wade. He can''t sit on the mountain again, can he?


    Just as Wade was thinking whether he would return to the avenger building to take credit, Wade finally received a new task


    It was a task from the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau hidden in the dark. They never appeared. Naturally, they didn''t hang up, but continued along their own path.


    Due to the appearance of shock wave female Daisy, the dark Divine Shield Bureau knew about the alien. After exploring all the way, the dark Divine Shield Bureau found that the alien was actually a group of aliens called Kerry, which was produced by the experiment of intelligent life on earth.


    Moreover, after the hive was killed by Steve Rogers, the dark Divine Shield Bureau went another way. They knew that there were another group of aliens in the universe, and they were very close to the earth!

 Chapter 928

    This time, Wade received a new task from the dark shield Bureau, that is, to find this group of aliens, leave the earth and go to outer space!


    Everyone knows the danger of this outer space mission. After all, at this time, the technology of zeta Ruixing people has not been fully announced. Although the dark Divine Shield Bureau has some high-tech left before, it is not enough for them to have full confidence to complete this mission.


    There are scientific talents in the dark Divine Shield Bureau, but compared with Tony Stark, reed Richards and Su Rui, they are still close. Even if they spent a long time, they did not thoroughly study the science and technology left over from the Divine Shield Bureau.


    Otherwise, at this time, the dark s.h.i.e.l.l.d. had already taken off and rushed to outer space to explore the alien family, instead of choosing to release the bounty mission and let the bounty hunter test the wave first, or die first


    It is precisely because this task is easy to die, so the reward for this task is also particularly high. If he can come back alive, Wade feels that he should be able to wait for nothing.


    It can be seen that when Nick Frey left the earth, he not only handed over most of the data of the Divine Shield bureau to Colson, but also did not know how much start-up capital he handed over to Colson. The dark Divine Shield Bureau looked very rich and full of local tyrants!


    However, Wade is still a little worried after accepting the mission. Even if Wade is immortal now, he also knows the danger of outer space. If there is any accident at that time, even if Wade can''t die and is trapped in outer space, it''s no different from dying


    So Wade wants to come to the Avengers to see if there is a way to make him safer. After all, if he dies or is lost in the universe, Vanessa will become a widow.


    In addition, Wade has seen that kind of transmission means in the avenger building before. In Wade''s view, this transmission means is the hope of returning him to the earth. Can''t he really put his life on a group of guys like the dark Divine Shield bureau?


    Besides, there is Logan in the avenger alliance. As long as Wade keeps pestering Logan, Logan will definitely compromise in the end. Wade simply doesn''t know Logan too well!


    However, Wade did not expect that when he came to the avenger building, it seemed that there was no one in the avenger building. He shouted twice and didn''t respond.


    What Wade doesn''t know is that the Avengers at this time gather in Huang Liang''s retreat. Huang Liang''s retreat has reached the most important juncture. All Avengers want to see what it is like to break through the sub heavenly Father level.


    Silly girl knew about Wade''s arrival, but silly girl didn''t want to pay attention to Wade''s words, so she didn''t care about Wade directly and let him wander around the avenger building alone.


    Anyway, because Huang Liang wants to break through, the other rooms in the avenger building have been closed. Only the lobby can get in and out freely, and wade can only circle in the avenger building.


    "It seems that Huang Liang is going to be the first person to make a breakthrough..." Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at Huang Liang''s secret room and muttered, "I didn''t expect it. In a twinkling of an eye, the avenger alliance has developed to this step!"


    "Are you mistaken? The first breakthrough was not Huang Liang, but Wanda..." Logan shook his head, looked at Tony Stark and reminded, "eh? Wanda didn''t come out for such an important thing? At least Huang Liang was also her master brother..."


    "Do you think Wanda has appeared less recently? Wanda has not appeared in other times except the last time Huang asked when he came back..." Tony Stark heard Logan''s words, as if he thought of something, whispered.


    "It seems so. Even Wanda hasn''t come out to communicate with the boss''s Avatar in this place. Maybe it''s the power contained in the real gem that makes Wanda linger... Hmm?" Logan muttered hesitantly, but he didn''t have much confidence in his words.


    However, before Logan finished his words, he felt Wade''s breath. The corners of Logan''s mouth twitched slightly. Logan was also helpless for Wade, an uninvited guest.


    "Wade is here again..." Logan turned his head, looked at Steve Rogers and whispered, "why don''t you send him away?"


    "That''s your little bitch. You''re his little wolf. Which round will Steve come forward?" Tony Stark smiled at the speech. He directly took Steve Rogers away and said, "you''d better solve your own family. I hope you can have another person in your big family..."


    "Miso!" as Tony Stark''s voice fell, there was a sound of metal scabbard, followed by another sound of metal scabbard.


    "Miso!"


    "Miso!"


    "Miso!"


    Tony Stark subconsciously looked at the past and saw lily, Laura Ginny, Jimmy Hudson, Victor and other sharp aidman alloy claws facing him


    "Well, I accidentally poked the wolf''s nest!" Tony Stark screamed, his body flashed a blue light and disappeared directly in place.


    This is Tony Stark''s new use of space gems. The power of space gems is extracted by Tony Stark. When needed, it is directly transmitted in space. It is not much different from instantaneous movement. It can go to the place you want to go according to Tony Stark''s settings.


    "You see, I''ll say it. There are more and more people who can suddenly appear and disappear. I feel that my flame ability is terrible!" Johnny stone saw this scene and said what he said before again, with a trace of helplessness in his expression.


    "That''s because your flame is not strong enough. If your flame is strong enough, you can do it!" sirtel said discontentedly after taking a faint look at Johnny stone. "Your progress is too slow. Look at them. How fast they progress!"


    "What if the flame is strong? Mr. Huang asked that he is so strong and basically doesn''t need the ability of flame..." Johnny stone tilted his mouth and subconsciously retorted.


    "Johnny! How do you talk to Mr. sirtel?!" Susan stone hurriedly pushed Johnny stone and said solemnly, "don''t you know how much Mr. sirtel has spent on you during this time?"

 Chapter 929

    "Alas!" sirtel looked at Susan stone and Johnny stone and sighed. If it had been put before, with sirtel''s violent temper, he would have slapped Johnny to death. However, at this time, sirtel''s violent temper would have been smoothed by Huang Wen.


    At least, in the face of Huang Wen''s alliance with the Avengers, and even on earth, Sirte did not dare to show his temper at all.


    "You''re right, Mr. Huang Wen. It''s true that he doesn''t use the flame ability very much, but that''s because Mr. Huang Wen''s other abilities are too powerful..." sirtel took a deep breath and looked at Johnny stone and asked.


    "So, Johnny stone, tell me, what other abilities do you have besides fire ability? What qualifications do you have to despise fire ability?"


    "This is the only strength you can become stronger. If you don''t trust your own strength, I''ll talk to Mr. Huang Wen about it. You''re not suitable for cultivating the power of fire!"


    "Sorry, Mr. Sutter, I was wrong..." Johnny stone heard this, waved his hand quickly, looked at Sutter and said.


    Johnny stone knew that even though Huang Wen and sirtel had a bit of a row before, if sirtel and Huang Wen said that he was not suitable for Johnny stone to practice flame power, Huang Wen would still stand on sirtel''s side, especially Huang Wen''s incarnation was in the secret room where Huang Liang was.


    At that time, without sirtel''s teaching, Johnny stone will completely lose the possibility of becoming stronger. Even because he failed to live up to Huang Wen''s kindness, it is not impossible to be excluded from the avenger Alliance


    Moreover, Johnny stone is not reasonable this time. Even the other three of the magic four are not necessarily on Johnny stone''s side.


    "Hello? Is there anyone? Let me in! What are you doing to keep me out? Really treat me as an outsider? I''m going to be angry!" Wade, who was blocked in the lobby in the avenger building, kept shouting, "I''m going, I really want to go. I have special information. Don''t regret it!"


    "What information do you have? How do you shout here?" Logan came out of it reluctantly. Finally, he withstood Wade''s sound wave attack alone.


    "Hey, wolf, what are you doing? Why can''t you see anyone? Are you doing some mysterious research?" wade watched Logan come out, hurried forward, blinked at Logan and asked with great interest.


    "Fuck you!" Logan pushed aside Wade angrily. "You want to spy on the secrets of our Avenger alliance every day. Won''t you sell the secrets of the avenger alliance?"


    "Little wolf, I''m sad if you say so..." Wade''s eyes were sour, squeezed out a few tears directly, wetted his hood, looked pitifully at Logan and said, "for you and the avenger building, I don''t know how many tasks I missed, how much money I lost, and you dare to doubt me..."


    "You know what? Before, I didn''t have no power to deal with the avenger building. I didn''t get rich and deal with you. I even helped you solve them in turn. Even if they don''t understand me, you don''t understand me. I really misunderstood you!"


    Wade''s voice at this time was like a resentful woman, full of emotion. When people heard it, they couldn''t help believing what Wade said.


    But Logan is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He doesn''t know much about Wade, especially after Logan regained his memory of Wade.


    "Obviously, you don''t think you are the opponent of our Avenger alliance, so you don''t dare to take the task?" Logan took a deep look at Wade, directly exposed Wade and said, "as for what helped us solve them in turn, did you catch them all and embezzle their funds?"


    "Eh? Little wolf, how do you know? Do you say you''re watching me?" wade suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Logan in surprise.


    "I don''t know you yet?" Logan told the truth when he saw Wade''s fraud, rolled his eyes angrily, and then said, "The boss''s three disciples are breaking through, so we don''t have time to play with you, and the boss is here. I advise you not to mess around, otherwise you will annoy the boss, or let the boss''s Apprentice break through and fail. It''s not impossible for the boss to distribute you to other universes!"


    "Then I''m going to my Invincible universe!" wade quickly raised his hand and suggested, "how about killing Marvel Universe? Isn''t it powerful?"


    "What are you talking about?" Logan couldn''t keep up with Wade''s brain hole for a moment. He looked at wade in doubt and muttered.


    "Hey, hey, forget it. Think about it carefully. The universe is also very boring. If two me stay together, who listens to who? You can''t both speak?" wade quickly smiled, put down his hand and muttered.


    "Why don''t you go? It''s said that we don''t have time to play with you..." Logan looked at Wade who was still standing in place and asked helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, I really have important information to share with you this time, and the reward I want is only a little, which is really a drop in the bucket for your Avenger alliance!" Wade will not leave without completing his goal. He gathered around Logan and said with a flattering smile.


    "All right, forget the intelligence. Tell me what you want. Let me see if it''s important. If it''s not important, I''ll help you talk to silly girl..." Logan looked defeated by Wade and said powerlessly.


    "Hey, wolf, don''t pretend. I know you want to help me!" wade looked at Logan with great satisfaction and said, "but I really have information..."


    "You know the s.h.i.e.l.d.? It was the original official organization. Later, I don''t know why, it became a secret private organization. In theory, the Avengers alliance should have something to do with the s.h.l.d., but I don''t know why. You two have no relationship at all..."


    "S.h.i.e.l.d.? Fortunately, Zhong Qiang didn''t come back..." Logan thought of the s.h.l.d., and then he thought of the affair between Zhong Qiang and the black widow. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, looked at Wade and said, "at the beginning, Nick Frey, the director of the s.h.l.d., was expelled by his boss, and the s.h.l.d. became the dark s.h.l.d."


    "So, what did they do? The last time they mixed up with the alien hive, the ancestor of Hydra, which was solved by Steve, what moths have emerged now?"


    "Eh? The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has not made progress. It''s still an alien thing!" Wade was stunned and said with some dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 930

    "Or the alien thing? What else can the alien have? Isn''t the beehive the ancestor?" Logan looked at Wade suspiciously when he heard Wade''s words. "What you found, isn''t it outdated intelligence?"


    "How could it be outdated intelligence? The s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. has released the reward task, and I finally passed the selection. This is similar to the selection of the death squads, which is very strict and well paid!" Wade was not happy at the moment and quickly refuted Logan.


    "Death squads?" Logan''s face sank and looked at Wade with some displeasure. "Wade, you can''t accept this task because you got my immortal body. You should know that the immortal body is not really immortal..."


    "Hey, don''t worry, little wolf, I understand, so I''m not looking for you? You can''t watch me die?" wade waved his hand indifferently, looked at Logan''s eyes blinking, and asked expectantly.


    "Come on, tell me, what task are you taking and how do you want me to help you?" Logan shook his head reluctantly, looked at Wade and frowned. "However, silly girl also knows something about alien things. It seems to be called what afterlife?"


    "The afterlife? I don''t know..." wade scratched his head and said with some hesitation. "My task is to go to the moon to find traces of aliens, so I think that if something happens, the spacecraft breaks down and I can''t come back, it''s over!"


    "So, little wolf, I want you to help me get your spatial positioning device. If I encounter any difficulties, how about you directly send me back?"


    "Alas, it''s a pity that I''m not in full body state. Otherwise, if I have a transmission belt, I won''t be trapped even if I can''t come back..."


    "Transmission belt? Space positioning device? Moon? Space positioning device, there should be no big problem, but are you serious about the moon? How can people live on the moon?" Logan retorted immediately when he heard Wade''s words. "Is it difficult that everyone of the alien race, like you, has an immortal body?"


    "No, even if every alien has the same immortal body as us, it is impossible for everyone to have such a strong willpower that they can live without eating or drinking water!"


    "It''s no use telling me. The task of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. really says so, and only the bounty hunter who signs the contract can know the news. If you don''t trust me, you can secretly locate my position and follow me?" Wade''s eyes turned, looked at Logan and said with a smile.


    "Wait, I''ll discuss it with Steve and Tony!" Logan shook his head, didn''t promise Wade directly, but turned and walked towards the avenger building.


    Wade saw this and hurried up. He was afraid that Logan would not come out directly after he was thrown away by Logan. At that time, his plan will be in vain


    "Why did you bring this guy in again? No, I have to trap this guy..." Tony Stark twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth when he saw Wade coming in with Logan, subconsciously summoning the anti death guard armor to trap Wade again.


    "Buzz!" but just as the anti death guard armor roared, Wade''s mask mouth slightly raised, and a repulsive force surged out of Wade, rejecting the rushing anti death guard armor!


    Anti ¡¤ anti death guard armor!


    "Hmm? Magnetic force? How can you have this ability?" Tony Stark asked with a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    "Hey, it''s not just you, Tony Stark, who is a genius. You, uncle Wade, are also a genius. You can study the means of science and technology!" wade raised his head with some pride and said to Tony Stark.


    "Come on, silly girl, do you know anything about aliens? Where else are there aliens besides the afterlife?" Logan directly stood between Wade and Tony Stark, interrupted their eyes and looked at silly girl.


    "Alien?" silly girl''s eyes flickered slightly, and a faint green light flashed from silly girl''s eyes.


    "In the afterlife, there are some awakened aliens on the earth, but this is still very few compared with the number of real aliens on the earth, because the vast majority of aliens have not awakened, and some aliens are no different from the treatment of mutants in China..." not long after, silly girl looked at Logan and talked about it.


    "I just invaded a database and got some information. The s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. found that there was a line of aliens in outer space. I wanted to contact the aliens, but I didn''t know what they were going to do."


    "That''s why Wade came here..." Logan shrugged and said softly. "Wade took the task of the Divine Shield to explore the aliens in the moon, but I think even if the aliens exist, they are at least on a life planet? How can anyone survive in a place like the moon?"


    "The intelligence of the s.h.i.e.l.d. said that the aliens were on the back of the moon, but their means could not detect the back of the moon, so they hired bounty hunters..." silly girl explained.


    "Can you probe the back of the moon, silly girl?" Logan asked quickly.


    "It takes a little time, because the means we arrange are mainly to protect the earth, basically near the low earth orbit, there is still some distance from the moon..." silly girl shook her head and said softly, "however, if we want to investigate, it won''t take much time, and we can even send it directly to the back of the moon."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t!" Wade, who was on the other side, hurriedly stood up, looked at the silly girl and said with a smile, "I finally received a big business. If you have finished exploring, what else should we explore?"


    "In this way, how about I be your pioneer and share intelligence with you? I don''t want any reward. Just give me a spatial positioning device and come back in case of difficulties!"


    "No, why do you have to finish this task? Just let us explore it?" Logan frowned and looked at Wade.


    "Wolf, the reason why I come to you for help is because I treat you as a brother, but I don''t want me to be unable to reflect my self-worth. To complete the task, I make money by myself, not shabby..." wade rarely looked at Logan seriously and said solemnly.

 Chapter 931

    "Well, let''s get you a space positioning device and let you complete the task!" Logan sighed at the speech, turned his head and looked at silly girl and said, "silly girl, you can send him a watch directly. Anyway, this guy is half of himself. For my face..."


    "OK, then send him a watch, which can also be used for space positioning." silly girl nodded, quickly took out a watch and handed it to wade. Wade put it away happily, and his face changed from just being serious to being playful and smiling.


    "Hey, hey, what a half of yourself! How bad it sounds!" wade smiled at the Avengers. "From today on, I''m a non staff member of the avenger alliance. I''ll report to you if there''s anything!"


    Wade said that without waiting for the Avengers to reply, he ran out of the avenger building. It seemed that he was going to show off his wife Vanessa.


    "Cut! What to report? There''s trouble. Come and ask for help?" Tony Stark looked at Wade''s back, glanced his mouth, and said with some discomfort.


    "Hmm? No, if the alien is on the back of the moon, don''t Mr. Huang know? Buster, do you know that the alien is on the back of the moon?" namo suddenly thought of something after watching Wade leave, and looked at the Panther God Buster with some hesitation.


    As the king of Atlantis, namo has never heard of the existence of aliens. Even if he is a hybrid of Atlantis and mutants, he has never heard of aliens, let alone a group of aliens on the back of the moon.


    "Well, Huang asked that the guy''s original is not here. If the avatar is also guarding Huang Liang''s breakthrough, I''m afraid there''s no time for us..." Tony Stark subconsciously glanced at Huang Liang''s secret room, spread his hand, and said with some Schadenfreude, "so let Wade go and explore it!"


    "The back of the moon? An alien?" Huang asked the avatar. Hearing the movement outside, he took a look at Huang Liang, who still had no breakthrough, released his divine power and explored the direction to the back of the moon.


    Previously, Huang Wen didn''t pay special attention to the things on the back of the moon, because Huang Wen didn''t remember the back of the moon at all. There were a number of alien things. It would be good to remember the shock wave woman daisy.


    At this time, after Huang Wen''s Avatar released his divine power, he immediately explored the direction of the back of the moon. What came into Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes was a site, which was the site of a city. From the left smell, it should not have left for too long


    "Left?" asked Huang, who was traveling in Huashan, China, with the third virgin of belle science, Yang Jian and aloes to save his mother, suddenly raised his head and looked at the direction of the sky. An idea flashed in his heart, "it seems that it hasn''t been long since the evacuation. Why did you evacuate? Is it because of me?"


    "The Jade Emperor is too much! Why did he press the three Virgin Mary and the Yunhua fairy down the mountain?" Belle said angrily after listening to the story told by Huang Wen, "is that why you destroyed the Jade Emperor and the great Luo Tian before?"


    "What I destroyed is not the Jade Emperor in the myth, but the story in the myth is either fictional or has a deeper conspiracy. It''s hard to say clearly if I didn''t really participate in it..." Huang asked, returning to his senses after hearing Belle''s words and explaining with a smile.


    "Of course, for us who listen to the story, it is natural that the gods who suppress people at will and block members of a league are bad people. In fact, this also reflects that the ancient Chinese people were not blind superstition about gods, but had a sense of resistance!"


    "Then I ask you if there are really three Notre dames?" Belle nodded thoughtfully, suddenly thought of something and asked in a low voice.


    "Naturally there are, but it may not be in this universe. There are countless parallel spaces in our universe. Besides the universe, there are also the universe, which is endless. No one can guarantee that these mythical characters will not really exist in one world!" Huang asked softly with emotion.


    At this time, Huang Wen didn''t say a word, that is, Huang Wen''s own existence is enough to prove the authenticity of myth. At least, the power of mythical characters drawn by Huang Wen can''t appear out of thin air.


    As for the matter on the back of the moon at this time, Huang asked that he was too lazy to explore. At most, he was just an alien race. Where could he be powerful?


    Wade has Logan''s immortal body, coupled with the name of death waiter, I think Wade should be able to deal with these things!


    When Huang Wen again focused on tourism and pretended that he and Belle were ordinary people again, Wade on the other side showed off how the Avengers begged him to join the avenger alliance with Vanessa. He also came to the location of the dark shield and began this mission.


    This time, of course, Wade will not complete the task alone. If he first drives a spaceship, Wade will not, even if the spaceship is only a small spaceship.


    Secondly, if there is no presence of the dark Divine Shield Bureau, especially if there is no alien presence, the dark Divine Shield bureau is afraid of conflict with the alien behind the moon, so shockwave woman Daisy followed on the spacecraft.


    Then eagle eye and black widow, two core members of the Divine Shield who did not enter the avenger alliance, also joined the ship.


    In addition, there are three bounty hunters, all famous in the industry, but in Wade''s eyes, they are three pieces of shit and vulnerable.


    Finally, eagle eye piloted a small spaceship, took two companions and bounty hunters to the outer sky and headed for the moon.


    According to the plan of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., at that time, four bounty hunters will take the lead, followed by the shock wave girl Daisy, who will land on the moon together. The black widow will stay on the ship to meet her, and the eagle eye will drive the ship and be ready to evacuate at any time.


    And they did. After arriving at the back of the moon in peace all the way, the spacecraft landed at the expected location. Daisy, the shock wave woman, began to explore with Wade and others, and the avenger alliance also observed every move here in real time.


    Logan even appeared directly next to the space conveyor. Once Wade encountered any danger, he would directly send Wade back.


    Even if Wade is really annoying sometimes, Logan doesn''t want to watch Wade die

 Chapter 932

    However, what the Avengers and wade on the moon didn''t expect was that there was no trace of aliens on the moon at this time. What they spent their time trying to find was just a site.


    "Ruins? City ruins? That''s it?" Wade and Tony Stark on the moon made the same ridicule, which made people on the side helpless shake their heads.


    The Avengers didn''t have much reaction. If there were no aliens, there would be no impact on the Avengers. At most, they didn''t watch a play.


    But for the dark shield Bureau and the three bounty hunters, this is unacceptable. One of the bounty hunters kicked on the ruins of the city, looked at the shock wave woman Daisy and asked, "now there is only this broken city. Can we pay normally?"


    "Your reward can be paid normally, but please move your feet and don''t destroy every plant here!" Daisy, the shockwave woman, looked at the bounty hunter and frowned and warned in a deep voice, "this may be related to the research of our Divine Shield Bureau. You''d better not mess around!"


    It is worth mentioning that the city site still has its magical place. At least among the city sites, Daisy and others feel like returning to the earth, because there is enough gravity here.


    As for the air, Daisy and others didn''t mean to open the spacesuit. After all, no one knows what kind of gas is filled in the surrounding air.


    However, from the situation of the urban ruins at this time, Daisy, the seismic wave woman, speculated that the alien in this vein did not leave for too long. Even from the integrity of the urban ruins, the alien in this vein can come back at any time!


    "Hum!" the bounty hunter on one side snorted coldly when he heard the words of Zhenbo female Daisy, but he honestly took back his feet. Since he chose to pay and the city site has a certain value, he will naturally be obedient. If he doesn''t pay, don''t blame them for being cruel and cruel!


    What s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., a group of banned and invisible guys, is there anything to be proud of? If it weren''t for their wealth, the three bounty hunters wouldn''t cooperate with them, even Wade thought so


    "Natasha, there is a city site here. After my preliminary exploration, I learned that the former appearance of this site is exactly the legendary movable city of the alien race, but it is obvious that what remains is the later established and immovable part..." after some inspection, Daisy, the shock wave woman, passed a message to the black widow on the spaceship.


    Yes, it looks like a part of a complete city. Just like this, it will be called a site, because it is not complete. The city will be truly completed only by relocating the legendary alien mobile attempt attilan back.


    Moreover, from the expansion part of the city, we can also know that after choosing to live on the moon, the alien race as a whole still develops very well. At least the alien population is increasing, otherwise there is no need to expand the urban area.


    "Judging from the state of the site at this time, the alien has not left for a long time, and it seems urgent. Otherwise, with the alien technology, it should be able to bring this part of the city into the mobile city attilan!" Daisy, the shockwave woman, told the new information again without waiting for the black widow to reply.


    "Fled in an emergency? But what emergency will there be? No, it''s because we''re here?" a doubt flashed in the black widow''s eyes. At this time, there was too little information, and the black widow could not know the reason for the alien''s evacuation.


    "Could it be because their technology detected that a disaster was coming, so they fled?" Eagle Eye frowned and raised a possibility, which shocked the black widow''s heart and didn''t know how to refute eagle eye for a time.


    After all, from the perspective of the black widow, it makes sense for the eagle eye to speak at this time. In addition to disasters, the black widow can''t think of any reason why a race with strong strength and equally powerful technology escaped quietly and hurriedly, and they could have taken away all the remaining ruins


    "Let''s go back first, daisy. Collect some data to see if there is any intelligence missing from the alien race, and let the bounty hunters help collect it. We can return as soon as possible. We can''t let these guys make so much money for nothing." soon, the black widow recovered and quickly gave an order to Daisy, the shock wave woman.


    "OK!" earthquake wave woman Daisy nodded, looked at the bounty hunter who followed her, and said in a deep voice, "don''t stand. You can help find out if there are any clues. We''ll evacuate as soon as possible!"


    "Evacuation? What happened? Is there any danger?" Wade, who originally felt that things were a little boring and ran for nothing, suddenly brightened his eyes and hurriedly looked at the shock wave girl daisy.


    Not only Wade''s eyes lit up, but also those of the Avengers who were watching here. Logan hurried to cheer up for fear that wade might have an accident because he was distracted.


    "You just perform the task, don''t ask too much nonsense!" earthquake wave woman Daisy took a cold look at Wade, left a word, and began to quickly explore the rest of the city ruins.


    In fact, after the evacuation from attilan, this part of the urban ruins are still here. We can know that this is not an important part of attilan. Therefore, we can infer that the people living here are not important aliens, but probably civilians among aliens.


    Therefore, it is not so easy to find clues, especially when there are only five people looking for with the shock wave woman daisy.


    "When will we find it?" wade turned his eyes and said deliberately impatiently. Then a man walked into a house, quickly closed the door and looked at his wrist.


    At this time, Wade wearing a spacesuit, of course, can''t touch his watch, but this doesn''t mean Wade can''t contact the avenger alliance. After all, he already knows that the Avengers will certainly watch his behavior.


    "Hey, guys, give me some off-site help, or my adventure will be over..." wade shouted at his watch with a smile like an outdoor anchor seeking water friends'' help. "Helping me is helping you. Don''t you want to see more wonderful things?"

 Chapter 933

    "Cut! Jarvis, help to see if there is anything that can find traces of aliens..." Tony Stark shook his head in disdain, but still ordered Jarvis.


    "Yes, sir." Jarvis answered quickly. A light shone from Wade''s watch and began to use the equipment in the watch to explore the surrounding situation.


    "There seems to be something there, in the eleventh house on the left." soon, Jarvis''s voice sounded in Wade''s ear, "scanning, it''s a diary..."


    "Diary? Who is a diary?" Wade left his mouth open and could not help but Tucao. "Besides, can I make complaints about my diary?"


    "It''s a child''s diary, an alien child." Jarvis quickly replied, "scanning the diary, shielding irrelevant content..."


    "Sleeping trough? Is it so powerful? Can you still read alien Diaries?" wade asked subconsciously when he heard Jarvis''s words.


    "The alien race is also a part of the earth, and their culture has not been completely independent." Jarvis explained and soon gave the key information, "The diary said that the child''s mother told the child that their emperor would leave here and take the whole city, because unimaginable strong people appeared, even their emperor could not deal with it..."


    "Therefore, in the end, the whole attilan will leave. This part is not integrated into the city of attilan. It can only give up and rebuild after Mars."


    "Mars? You mean, they went to Mars from the moon? Are you sure there''s nothing wrong?" Wade was stunned and looked at his watch with some hesitation.


    "At least, that''s what I wrote in my diary. Believe it or not, it''s your business." Jarvis''s voice slowly weakened until it completely disappeared.


    "Unimaginable strong?" in the avenger building, the faces of the Avengers were slightly heavy. They looked at each other and frowned. It was obvious that the news from Jarvis made everyone''s mind particularly heavy.


    For an alien emperor, an unimaginable strong man appeared. Where is such a strong man, and will he pose a threat to the earth?


    "No! We should at least find out how powerful this unimaginable strong man is. Maybe we can start with the strength of the emperor of the alien race..." Tony Stark quickly made a decision, looked at Reed Richards and said, "let''s build a spaceship enough to carry everyone and go to Mars to find out!"


    "Why do we have to go to Mars? Maybe I don''t like what I say, but Wade has picked up the diary. It seems that it''s for the dark shield Bureau. We can let the dark shield bureau have a look first, can''t we?" Victor von dum''s eyes flickered slightly and pointed to wade in the picture.


    "After all, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. itself is to explore the alien situation. We can take advantage of this opportunity to let them help us see what the alien is moving to Mars, can''t we?"


    "How can it be like this?" Steve Rogers frowned, looked at Victor von dum with some dissatisfaction and said, "it''s easy for people from the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. to die!"


    "Anyway, even if we come forward, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. will continue to send people to Mars to explore?" said Victor von dum, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Besides, even if we stop the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., others will not necessarily lead us. They may even regard our kindness as coveting their secrets. Moreover, we have no way to explain how we know this..."


    As victor von dum''s voice fell, Steve Rogers frowned more tightly, because he knew that Victor von dum''s words were not wrong, and it was indeed the best choice for the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. to have a look first.


    The dark shield has a ready-made spaceship. It doesn''t need to rebuild a new one like the avenger alliance, although the dark shield''s spaceship is a little small


    But even if Steve Rogers knew that Victor von dum was right, he couldn''t convince his heart to watch the dark shield do such a dangerous thing


    "Hoo!" Steve Rogers breathed out, looked at Victor von dum and said, "you are right. We are really not suitable for a big past, but I will go there in person. The reason is that we have monitored their behavior in exploring outer space. Their behavior belongs to extraordinary scope. Under our jurisdiction, I will go to Mars with them!"


    Originally, Victor von dum laughed when he heard the first half of Steve Rogers, but when he heard the words behind Steve Rogers, Victor von dum shook his head reluctantly, and then looked at Steve Rogers with admiration, even though he thought Steve Rogers was rigid


    "Hey, Bobo girl, I found the key clue, little master. Is there any reward?" just when Steve Rogers made up his mind, Wade found the shockwave girl daisy on the moon with the child''s diary and asked with a smile.


    "Hmm? This is?" Daisy''s eyes suddenly brightened. She didn''t bother to let Wade change her nickname. She quickly looked at Wade and asked, "this is a clue? What''s written on it?"


    "Although I don''t quite understand it, I guess it should be a diary. The format on it is like a record of every day. Of course, serious people like me don''t keep a diary, but I will still write down some key events..." wade looked at the shock wave girl Daisy and began to talk endlessly.


    "Shut up, you!" shockwave girl Daisy waved to wade tirelessly. Wade flew out directly, and her diary fell to the ground and was picked up by shockwave girl daisy.


    "So cool!" wade fell to the ground and didn''t feel too much pain. Instead, he just felt the shock all over his body, which made Wade feel comfortable after killing chickens. He looked forward to the shock wave girl Daisy and said, "I don''t want any other rewards. How about you make me cool every day in the future?"


    "Boo!" in the face of this almost harassment, Daisy, the shock wave woman, couldn''t resist it. She directly shook wade out heavily and fell to the ground in a very embarrassed way. At this time, Wade had to recover a little before she could recover.


    "Natasha, I found something suspected to be a diary! This is the only clue we have found now..." Daisy, the shock wave woman, did not continue to pay attention to wade, but reported to the black widow.

 Chapter 934

    "Diary?" the black widow''s eyes suddenly lit up, then thought about it and whispered, "if we continue to search, we may be able to find new clues, but we don''t know why the aliens evacuate and whether the danger has come..."


    "Then just leave with the diary!" the eagle eye on one side directly helped the black widow to finish her unfinished words, because the eagle eye thought the same at this time.


    Instead of looking for a second clue that may or may not be here, it''s better to return to earth with such a clue.


    After all, although eagle eye is not an ordinary person, it is not much stronger than ordinary people. It is only a superhero at an extraordinary level, but it is still relatively weak. In the face of the cosmic environment, eagle eye still doesn''t adapt very well, and subconsciously wants to leave this environment.


    Especially at this time, the reason why the alien left is not well understood. Eagle eye is worried that there will be too many changes if it stays too long.


    "OK!" the black widow nodded and didn''t mean to oppose eagle eye, because she also had a feeling of wanting to return to the earth as soon as possible after combining the information she knew at present, as if she could be really safe only when she returned to the earth.


    Soon, the shock wave girl Daisy received the news of the black widow. She realized that she had just hurt Wade. For the first time, the shock wave girl Daisy didn''t use all her strength, but for the second time, the shock wave girl Daisy was serious. She was worried that wade would be seriously injured by herself, and she would be in trouble at that time.


    Not to mention what the other three bounty hunters would think, even on the side of the dark shield Bureau, the shockwave woman Daisy is not very good at doing business. In particular, Wade has just completed the task well for the dark shield Bureau, which is a bit of a sense of stepping down


    "Hiss!" wade on one side also had a movement at this time. His injury had completely recovered when Zhenbo female Daisy contacted black widow and others, but he didn''t get up immediately, but thought about how to get greater benefits from Zhenbo female daisy.


    Wade doesn''t care what the Avengers who are watching will think of him. Wade is famous for being shameless and skinnless... Cough, it''s informal.


    "Well, are you okay? Sorry, I just started a little hard..." looking at Wade, Daisy, the shock wave woman, hurried forward and looked at Wade carefully.


    "I''m seriously injured. I''m afraid I''ll go to the hospital after I go back..." wade looked at Zhenbo''s daughter Daisy pitifully and said, "poor me. I just made great contributions to your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and now I''m injured. If I''m injured by an outsider, I''m still injured by my own people after I''ve done my work. No one believes it..."


    "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to..." Daisy looked at Wade apologetically. Unknowingly, Wade had brought rhythm to her. She even forgot what she did before Wade offended her.


    "Unless you pay more!" however, before Daisy, the shock wave girl, had finished her words, Wade couldn''t wait to interrupt her and said, "you see, it costs money to see a doctor? I can''t justify my credit without giving money? I''m not your man, and even your men should reward me, aren''t I?"


    "Er..." Daisy, the shock wave woman, didn''t keep up with Wade''s rhythm for a while. After she was stunned for a while, she nodded and said, "well, I''ll report this matter and give you another sum of money!"


    Things that can be solved with money are not called things. Although the shock wave woman Daisy doesn''t know how much money there is in the dark shield Bureau, she can know from the fact that this spaceship is easily built that the dark shield bureau is absolutely not short of money.


    When Nick Frey left, he left not only money, but also wealth. If there was no continuous source of gold, he would have gone bankrupt with a gold devourer like the dark Divine Shield bureau!


    However, Wade did not agree to the words of Zhenbo female Daisy, because Wade knew that the dark shield Bureau was rich, but it was not a fool. The dark shield Bureau would certainly find out that wade had an immortal body at that time. In that way, Wade could only get the reward of meritorious service at most


    "It''s not the report, but you now swear to ensure that you give me two additional expenses! One is the cost of meritorious service and the other is the compensation for injury!" so Wade decisively chose to bully the shock wave woman Daisy who didn''t know the information.


    "OK, I swear, I''ll give you two extra expenses..." Daisy, the shock wave woman, sighed helplessly, looked at Wade and said, "let''s go back quickly. You''re injured and you''re not suitable to stay here for too long. If you don''t start as soon as possible, you''ll leave sequelae, and you won''t be able to spend money!"


    "Now that you have sworn, I''ll rest assured!" wade jumped up from the ground in an instant. Before Daisy, the shock wave girl, came out of the house and shouted outside, "don''t look for it. The credit has been paid by the little master. Now hurry back!"


    "??" Daisy, the shock wave girl, looked at Wade outside with a confused face. For a moment, she didn''t keep up with Wade''s rhythm. She didn''t understand why Wade, who just lay on the ground and almost died, stood up in an instant, and even shouted loudly.


    Is this the charm of money? Can a person really be so greedy for money that he can recover from his injury?


    "Cut! This guy is bullying the innocent girl!" Tony Stark make complaints about Wade''s behavior in the Avenger Mansion. "So innocent and lovely sister, he even fooled a little money?"


    "Cough!" lisfisk heard Tony Stark''s words and quickly coughed twice.


    "What do you do? Your companion Jack has no face. Do you want to inherit his career, take pictures and threaten me as last time?" Tony Stark glared at sfiesk angrily.


    "I tell you, even if you showed peper the video of the last time I spoke, peper wouldn''t care at all. People like you can''t understand how high my Tony Stark''s family status is!"


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that when I was a playboy, the female models who slept were all peper who helped me clean up the mess!"


    Tony Stark''s voice became more proud as he spoke, because he felt the slightly admiring eyes of the surrounding Avengers in surprise, which made Tony Stark feel like he was in high spirits, just as it was a feeling that he received public attention when he said he was iron man!

 Chapter 935

    Perhaps Tony Stark, who enjoyed the worship at this time, was proving that he would no longer be threatened by Jack''s similar means, but he didn''t notice that the look with a little worship in his surprise gradually turned into a look of schadenfreude.


    "Originally, in your heart, I''m no different from before. It seems that I''m only suitable to be your female secretary..." at this time, peper''s faint voice sounded behind Tony Stark, making Tony Stark''s back hair and his whole body stiff.


    "Pepper..." Tony Stark came back for a long time. When he came back, he quickly turned his head, twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, looked at pepper with a bitter face and said, "pepper, it''s not like this. Listen to me!"


    "So you still remember your Playboy years. It seems that you want to go back to those years, don''t you? It doesn''t matter. I can help you. I''ll go back to stark industries and step down as President..." peper said faintly without any fluctuation in his face.


    "At that time, I will still be your female secretary. You can also continue to find the models of those cover magazines to take home and enjoy them. I will continue to help you clean up the mess!"


    Peper said that without looking back, he turned and left, while Tony Stark hurried to catch up and shouted, "I''m wrong! Peper, I really don''t mean that. I just boast with them. You know, men don''t have brains when they pretend to be forced..."


    Tony Stark''s voice is getting weaker and weaker. It seems that he has gone far. The Avengers don''t know whether he can coax peper, but the words "family status" are condensed in the minds of the Avengers.


    no It''s "family brother"!


    On the moon, the seismic wave female Daisy almost returned to the spacecraft with a dull look. Even the seismic wave female Daisy came back to her senses and looked at Wade''s direction from time to time, as if to confirm whether Wade really recovered or returned because of money.


    "Hey, Bobo girl, are you secretly in love with me? Why do you keep staring at me?" wade saw the eyes of Zhenbo girl Daisy and didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he directly flirted with Zhenbo girl daisy.


    "Is it because I finished the task this time, so you think I''m a talent and suddenly hit your spring wave... Cough, heart?"


    "I advise you to be honest! If you annoy Daisy, we will all be buried in outer space!" the black widow on the side warned Wade when she heard Wade''s flirting with shockwave girl daisy.


    The black widow is not alarmist. The ability of the shock wave female Daisy is a shock wave. This shock wave is similar to the earthquake wave, but it is not just the earthquake wave. If the shock wave female Daisy is angered at this time, I''m afraid the whole spacecraft will be directly shattered!


    At that time, everyone is exposed to the universe. Just the surrounding vacuum environment is enough to let everyone die on the spot!


    "Cut!" wade turned his head in disdain, and didn''t mean to be afraid of the black widow''s words.


    "Don''t think that if you get the immortal body of wolverine, you can live in space. If you can''t return to the earth, you will die slowly sooner or later!" seeing that wade didn''t pay attention to his meaning, the black widow sneered and looked at Wade and said in a deep voice.


    "Cough!" Wade was embarrassed when he heard that the immortal body was exposed. Even with Wade''s face, he didn''t want to be exposed so quickly, especially when Daisy and he were still here.


    "Immortal body?" Daisy, the shock wave woman, narrowed her eyes slightly and released a dangerous smell. She looked straight at Wade and asked, "since you have an immortal body, why do you lie to me that you want to see a doctor? Why do you want me to swear and give you two more rewards?!"


    "Two rewards?!" the bounty hunters on one side were unhappy for a moment. They glared at Wade and asked wade to give a statement.


    "Hey! That''s what I deserve! I''ve done a good job for the organization, and I''ve been hurt for the organization!" wade quickly interrupted the people around him and shouted with justice on his face.


    "Hehe, I shouldn''t believe you! Immortal body, right?" Zhenbo woman Daisy sneered, looked at Wade and asked in a deep voice.


    "Hey! Bobo girl, I warn you not to mess around. This is a spaceship. If you mess around, we will all die!" wade twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth when he heard the words of Zhenbo girl Daisy, and hurriedly warned.


    "You''re still young. Don''t go on the road of making mistakes. Isn''t it just a little money? What is solved with money is still called a matter?"


    "Then you swear, don''t give these two rewards!" earthquake wave woman Daisy stretched out her hand, narrowed her eyes and looked at Wade.


    "It''s impossible! I deserve it!" wade refused the shock wave woman daisy with a firm face.


    "Poof!" as Wade''s voice fell, his heart was cracked by the shock wave girl Daisy, and his whole body twitched slightly and fell on the seat.


    "Hum! First crack your heart and teach you a lesson! Immortal body, right? When I return to the earth, I''ll cook you well!" the shock wave girl Daisy sneered and looked at Wade lying on the seat. I don''t know what she was planning.


    "Gulu!" the three bounty hunters on one side subconsciously swallowed their saliva, and looked at Zhenbo female daisy with some fear, for fear that Zhenbo female Daisy would attack them, especially the bounty hunter who had provoked Zhenbo female Daisy before.


    After all, these bounty hunters are not immortal. If their hearts are cracked, they will really die!


    "We, we''re not people who want to add money!" the three bounty hunters looked at each other and quickly said, "we really didn''t do much this time. We can accept a slight reduction in the reward..."


    The bounty hunter didn''t understand why shockwave girl Daisy wanted to fight Wade. He thought Wade''s insatiable greed angered shockwave girl Daisy, so he softened one after another.


    "Eh? There''s still an unexpected harvest?" Daisy, the shockwave girl, looked at the three bounty hunters in surprise. An idea flashed in her heart. Finally, she nodded and said nothing.


    However, Daisy, the shock wave woman, decided that she might give wade the money withheld from the three bounty hunters as the two extra rewards.


    Yes, although Zhenbo female Daisy still wants to continue to target Wade, she still decides to give Wade two rewards, not only because Zhenbo female Daisy has vowed to complete it, but also because Wade deserves these two rewards, at least one of them is

 Chapter 936

    Earth, the base of the dark shield, the spacecraft landed here. The black widow took the diary found by Wade, found two scientists, riofitz and Gemma Simmons, and gave the diary to their two translators.


    Riofitz and Gemma Simmons also lived up to the expectations of the black widow. After spending a little time, they translated all the diaries.


    However, they have no way to block invalid information, so what they get at the beginning is "who pees farther with XX today" and "the teacher dislikes his class speech today". It seems that there is not much difference between the life on the moon and that on the earth, especially for children.


    Fortunately, in the end, riofitz and Gemma Simmons cracked the same information of Jarvis and learned about attilan''s final relocation to Mars.


    "Mars?" Colson, who had not appeared for a long time and acted as the boss behind the scenes in the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., his eyes flickered slightly, as if thinking about something.


    Due to the emergence of Huang Wen, Colson had no relationship with the avenger alliance. In addition, the war in New York was completely changed. Colson did not become the lubricant for the unity of the avenger alliance and was killed by rocky.


    This is a good thing and a disadvantage for Colson.


    After becoming the director of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., Colson''s background is too shallow compared with Nick Frey. There are too many things Colson can''t know and deal with.


    In particular, after the avenger alliance has completely risen and even loomed above the official, and no high-level can tell the avenger alliance what to do, the existence of the dark Divine Shield Bureau seems to be a joke.


    Therefore, Colson wanted to prove his value. He found the identity of the shock wave female Daisy alien, so he started from the alien, found out the alien on the earth all the way, and found the news of the alien hive.


    However, what Colson didn''t expect was that the avenger alliance would be involved at that time, and more importantly, without the emergence of the avenger alliance and Steve Rogers, the black widow and others at that time would probably die in the hands of the hive.


    This matter made Colson realize that the strength of the dark Divine Shield Bureau was too weak. If he wanted to expand the strength of the dark Divine Shield Bureau, he had to continue on the road of alien race.


    After all, both mutants and other mutants will be targeted by the avenger alliance, but there is no alien in the avenger alliance. Even Colson feels that the avenger alliance should not know the alien


    However, at this time, Colson miscalculated again. They spent a huge price and finally went to the moon to find only an alien site. At this time, the alien moved to Mars because of the emergence of some mysterious strong man


    Mars is not as easy to go as the moon. This does not mean that the moon is easy to go, but that it is much more difficult to visit Mars than the moon.


    In particular, the size of Mars is not comparable to that of the moon. At least the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. knew that the alien was located on the back of the moon, which could narrow the scope of search.


    But now, the dark shield knows the name of Mars. After going to Mars, it''s hard to find the existence of aliens!


    "Will the unimaginable strong threaten the existence of the earth? Shall we contact the avenger alliance?" when Colson was silent, the black widow frowned and looked at Colson tentatively.


    As soon as this problem occurred, the whole dark s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau fell into a more silent silence. Melinda''s face changed slightly. She was the one who knew Colson''s true attitude towards the avenger alliance.


    Melinda subconsciously wanted to say something to the black widow, but she didn''t speak in the end, because Melinda also felt that this kind of thing was beyond the scope they could deal with


    If there is really a strong person who can threaten the whole earth, and the dark Divine Shield Bureau fails to report the situation, it will affect the safety of the whole earth and mankind!


    "No! Let''s do it ourselves!" Colson was silent for a long time after hearing the black widow''s words. Then he took a deep breath, turned to look at the agents of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., and said, "get the spacecraft ready as soon as possible. You go to Mars to find and bring supplies..."


    "What about the mysterious strong man?" the black widow looked at Colson with some hesitation and asked, "you know, the strong man who can let the alien move and avoid retreat must be not so simple, if..."


    "Natasha, you should know that the duty of an agent is to obey orders and don''t ask more!" Colson coldly interrupted the black widow.


    "Well, you are the boss now, you has the final say..." the black widow looked at Colson suddenly and laughed, shrugging her shoulders and whispered.


    "Xiao Na..." the eagle eye on one side frowned. He knew that the black widow''s attitude towards Colson had changed at this time.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll do my job well!" the black widow smiled, shook her head, looked at the eagle eye and whispered, "you will, right?"


    "Yes, but this time, we need more people!" eagle eye was silent, nodded, looked at Colson and said, "exploring Mars is different from exploring the moon. The places Mars needs to explore are too big. I even think a spaceship is not enough..."


    "A spaceship and an emergency standby Spaceship!" Colson looked at the eagle eye and said, "I''ll let them prepare. This spaceship will be much larger than what you sat before. As for the manpower, I''ll continue to send someone to find..."


    "Bigger? Do we really have such a ship?" Eagle Eye raised his eyebrow and looked at Colson.


    "The details of our dark Divine Shield bureau are far beyond your imagination!" Colson took a deep look at the eagle eye and the black widow and said, "don''t feel that we are always backward when we stay in the dark..."


    "Buzz!" means horizontal. Colson''s voice hasn''t fallen yet. A blue light directly appears in the dark Divine Shield Bureau. The surrounding agents suddenly change their faces, take out their weapons and look at the blue light vigilantly.


    "I''m sorry to come here in this way, but we have monitored that you have the behavior of flying out of the earth..." it was not others who came here. It was Steve Rogers, who was unwilling to pit the dark Divine Shield Bureau. At this time, he looked at the people of the dark Divine Shield bureau with one shield and one hammer, and said, "You have crossed the extraordinary boundary at this time, and the avenger alliance needs to participate!"

 Chapter 937

    When they met Steve Rogers, all the agents except Colson breathed a sigh of relief, even if they heard that Steve Rogers was going to be involved in it.


    At least, at this time, the unimaginable strong did not need to be managed by their dark Divine Shield Bureau. The sky fell and a taller Avenger alliance stood against it!


    That is, these people are experienced super agents, otherwise they will even have an idea in their hearts: "it''s great to be a waste!"


    "Captain..." Colson looked at Steve Rogers, whose face eased a little. Steve Rogers was the only one Colson liked among the Avengers.


    After all, Colson has always been a fan of Steve Rogers. Even because of this matter, Nick Frey originally wanted Nick Frey to salvage Steve Rogers, but later the plan couldn''t catch up with the change. The butterfly effect brought by Huang Wen was too great.


    "Hello, director Colson, although the s.h.i.e.l.d. has been destroyed theoretically, what you have done is barely within the range we can accept..." Steve Rogers looked at Colson, nodded and said seriously.


    "However, you seem to have crossed the line recently. I''m afraid you can''t solve these things. Therefore, the avenger alliance will begin to intervene!"


    "Intervene? In your official capacity?" Colson asked, looking at Steve Rogers with a hint of bitterness in his face.


    "No, our official identity is just a clear statement. The real reason is that our strength is far more than you!" Steve Rogers shook his head, looked at Colson bluntly and said, "you can''t deal with alien things!"


    "You spy on us?!" Daisy, the shock wave woman with the shortest time and the least experience as an agent, couldn''t help but subconsciously looked at Steve Rogers and questioned.


    "Aren''t you doing the same thing? Whether it''s the current s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. or the former s.h.i.e.l.d..." Steve Rogers looked at the shock wave girl Daisy, smiled and whispered.


    "The only difference between us is that we use super artificial intelligence for screening. Without extraordinary events, we won''t pay attention, but you are different. It''s obvious that someone is dealing with all the intelligence from your surveillance and eavesdropping, right?"


    At this time, Steve Rogers told part of the truth, or the usual operation mode of the Avengers alliance. However, Steve Rogers also included the acquisition of intelligence from the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. this time, and did not sell Wade.


    It can only be said that after years of baptism, this Steve Rogers will also lie, which is very close to Steve Rogers, who said long live the hydra.


    "So how do you want to get involved?" Colson asked, taking a deep breath and looking into Steve Rogers'' eyes.


    "I''ll go with you. If there''s something I can''t handle, I''ll let you evacuate first and then call foreign aid!" said Steve Rogers with a firm look.


    "You go down first. I have something to talk to the captain alone!" Colson heard what Steve Rogers said. He was a little silent, and finally looked at the agents around him and said.


    "Yes!" the black widow and others did not hesitate or leave to see the excitement. They turned and left the room, leaving Steve Rogers and Colson here.


    "What do you want to say?" Steve Rogers put the shield and hammer aside, looked at Colson and asked softly, "I know something about you. It''s not easy for you to run the Divine Shield Bureau, especially after the Divine Shield Bureau lost its official identity..."


    "Captain, you know what? We have... Or Nicky Frey has planned the avenger Alliance for more than ten years, and suddenly, he was picked!" Colson said after a moment of silence, looking into Steve Rogers'' eyes.


    "At the beginning, when Captain Marvel appeared, Nick Frey wanted to form the avenger alliance, but he didn''t find a suitable leader until he found you..."


    "However, in the end, Nick Frey was forced to leave the earth, and the s.h.i.e.l.d. lost its official identity and became a dark organization..."


    "Do you think the avenger alliance will become better under the operation of s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Steve Rogers shook his head and directly interrupted Colson.


    "..." Colson didn''t know how to answer Steve Rogers'' question for a while, especially when Colson thought that the Avengers alliance was strong and the strong and capable people were countless.


    "Or do you know that the s.h.i.e.l.d. has been invaded by the Hydra and even the pants have been seen clearly before we destroy the s.h.i.e.l.d. and kill it with the Hydra?"


    "There are some secrets that only Nick Frey knows, even hydra can''t know!" Colson retorted at once.


    "Hei hei, Steve''s speech has become so rude. It''s surprising that he can speak out of his pants!" Logan said with a smile in the avenger building broadcast live.


    "What''s strange about this? I''ve known Steve''s grumbling for a long time. I don''t believe you ask Bucky..." risfisk shrugged his shoulders and said it doesn''t matter.


    "Cough!" Bucky Barnes coughed awkwardly when he heard risfisk''s question. He consciously wanted to save some face for his good friend, but unfortunately, Bucky Barnes knew that Steve Rogers''s sultry was true, and he didn''t know how to refute risfix.


    "So? There are some secrets that only Nick Frey knows. Is Nick Frey enough to keep all the secrets?" in the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., Steve Rogers shook his head and looked at Colson and continued to ask.


    "You have to believe Nicky Frey. There are many secrets like stars in his heart, but he didn''t reveal anything..." as Nicky Frey''s successor, Colson is still tenacious to respect Nicky Frey.


    "So now Nick Frey is with the stars!" Steve Rogers shrugged, looked at Colson and said with a smile. "What you said, the Avengers alliance should have been founded by the Divine Shield, or nick Frey. I already know, or everyone basically knows the Avengers!"

 Chapter 938

    "How is this possible? I''ve never said these things. How do you know? Even if you can monitor the information on the Internet, you can''t know these things!" Colson''s face changed slightly and looked at Steve Rogers to retort.


    "We not only know that the avenger alliance is led by Nick Frey, but also know that the black widow and eagle eye of the Divine Shield should be members of the avenger alliance, right?" Steve Rogers shook his head and looked at Colson and continued to ask.


    "You..." Colson''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and looked at Steve Rogers for a long time.


    "I can see that you have always been dissatisfied with Mr. Huang Wen. Even, you may think that Mr. Huang Wen robbed everything about your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., especially the power you have..." Steve Rogers sighed and said with a slight flicker of his eyes.


    "However, what you don''t know is that Mr. Huang Wen has brought variables, but also peace of mind, power and so on. Mr. Huang Wen has never managed it at all, and even the Avengers alliance is in a state of stocking most of the time..."


    "Without any major event, Mr. Huang Wen generally won''t appear, nor will he give orders to the avenger alliance. Even Mr. Huang Wen will guide us to practice. Even if he doesn''t spend a long time, our strength has changed qualitatively!"


    "Do you think he knows Mr. Huang Wen is watching him?" Johnny stone asked his companions in the avenger building.


    "It''s not impossible. If it were Steve Rogers before, I wouldn''t think so, but now Steve Rogers..." risfisk nodded and then said with a smile. "However, Steve''s words are not wrong. Master, he is really like Steve said!"


    "Do you know why I know so much about the Avengers?" Steve Rogers continued to ask after Colson, who looked a little dull in the dark s.h.i.e.l.d.


    "Did Huang tell you?" Colson asked subconsciously, following Steve Rogers''s words.


    "No, but it''s almost the same. Mr. Huang Wen once led us to other parallel universes. Those universes are basically the same as ours, except that there are no mutants..." Steve Rogers said with some emotion.


    "In those universes, there is also the avenger alliance, but the avenger alliance has encountered a crisis, a crisis enough to affect the universe!"


    "But in our present universe, this crisis may no longer appear, because Mr. Huang Wen''s strength is enough to deal with this crisis and even eliminate the enemies after the crisis!"


    "Parallel universe?! cosmic crisis..." Colson suddenly felt that he was small, and even a trace of bitterness filled his heart.


    When Colson first saw Huang Wen, Huang Wen''s strength was not strong enough to be unimaginable. Even later, Huang Wen was still in the category of human beings. At most, it was a powerful mutant category


    So Colson asked Huang to the imaginary enemy on the spot, and even Colson wanted to prove that if the Divine Shield led the avenger alliance, the avenger alliance would become better at this time!


    However, after hearing what Steve Rogers said at this time, Colson suddenly felt that he seemed to be overestimating his strength


    When Colson himself was still staring at the power of the avenger alliance, Huang Wen had looked at the whole universe and even solved the cosmic crisis. Most importantly, Huang Wen probably had forgotten who Colson was


    "No wonder Nick Frey never contacted me after he left..." after a while, Colson came back and said with a bitter look, "to tell the truth, I wanted to find Huang''s question, tell surprise captain Carol and let her deal with Huang''s question like Nick Frey before..."


    "However, I haven''t found the question asked by Huang. I even worry that if I really call surprise captain Carol back, will I be brought into the universe like Nick Frey..."


    "Now it seems that Huang asked did not have any problems. It was only me who had problems. I got into the tip of the ox horn!"


    "If you can wake up in time, it''s the best!" Steve Rogers looked at Colson, nodded with satisfaction and said softly, "the same thing happens to you this time. If our Avenger alliance can''t deal with it, Mr. Huang Wen will solve it in the end..."


    "If the unimaginable strong man is really as powerful as the alien said, Mr. Huang Wen will be happy to solve him!"


    "What if even Mr. Huang can''t solve it?" Colson suddenly thought of something and looked at Steve Rogers with some hesitation.


    "If Mr. Huang Wen can''t solve it, it''s time to fight with his life. To tell the truth, I''m still looking forward to this day. In this way, we can reflect our own value!" Steve Rogers said with a gleam in his eyes.


    "You know what? Mr. Huang asked, we are really relieved. Even compared with other universes, we have experienced more crises, but we can''t realize the feeling of life and death crisis. I''m worried that after such a long time, we will forget how to bathe our blood and fight..."


    "Listen to you, I think, even if you forget the feeling of bloody struggle, you won''t have such a chance to fight..." Colson heard the speech and suddenly smiled. He looked at Steve Rogers and joked with relief.


    "Well, if that''s true, I think I should arrange my retirement..." a soft flash flashed in Steve Rogers''s eyes, and he thought of Peggy Carter.


    At this time, Steve Rogers already knew that the man around Peggy was the self of another universe. He also knew that Steve Rogers of countless universes were looking for his own Peggy.


    Steve Rogers doesn''t know where his Peggy is, but Steve Rogers knows that one day, he will embark on the road of looking for Peggy and live happily with Peggy


    "The destination this time is Mars. I''ll inform the captain when I''m ready. If you like, more people can come and help, as long as our ship can sit down..." Colson didn''t continue to be stubborn after he walked out of the tip of the ox horn. He looked at Steve Rogers and smiled frankly.

 Chapter 939

    Soon, Steve Rogers returned to the avenger building, waited for Coulson''s notice, and then went to Mars together. Logan wanted to follow, but Steve Rogers finally persuaded him out.


    Wade, who had received two more payments and was going back to show off to Vanessa, was stopped directly. It was no one else who stopped him. It was the shock wave woman daisy.


    "Eh? Bobo girl, why are you here? I''ve received your reward. I''m very satisfied with this mission and the trench spirit of the s.h.i.e.l.d. but I''m leaving. Are you reluctant to give up me?" wade looked at the shock wave girl Daisy, raised her eyebrows and began to flirt in an exaggerated voice.


    "Hoo! I need your immortal body..." the shock wave woman Daisy sighed a sigh of relief, as if she was suppressing her anger, and finally looked at Wade calmly.


    "Need my immortal body?" Wade''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. It seemed that it was not very interesting. He scratched his head and looked at the shock wave girl Daisy and said, "even if you can shake, my vault has been reserved by my wife..."


    "What are you talking about?" Daisy didn''t understand Wade''s meaning for the first time, but when she came back to her senses, her pretty face turned red in an instant, then stared at Wade fiercely and slapped wade in the direction of Wade.


    With the sound of "bang!", Wade''s body was directly beaten out by the shock wave female daisy. Although she had an immortal body, Wade still had no ability to resist when the shock wave female Daisy used her own shock wave.


    Even, in theory, the shock wave female Daisy has a restraint relationship with Wade. For example, the shock wave female Daisy can completely shatter Wade''s heart and brain. At that time, even if she has an immortal body, Wade will take some time to recover.


    And such a period of time is enough for Zhenbo female Daisy to do a lot of things, and even enable Zhenbo female Daisy to dismember Wade, if Zhenbo female Daisy is willing.


    "Alas, I managed to control my ability. As a result, when facing this guy, I always couldn''t help it. Why did this guy deserve to be beaten so badly?" Zhenbo female Daisy looked at Wade who fell to the ground in embarrassment, even with one foot facing the sky and the other foot broken. Zhenbo female Daisy shook her head helplessly, and then muttered some doubts.


    That is when the avenger alliance did not know that Wade had a new story line, and did not make complaints about Wade''s two or three things with Daisy, or if a vengeance heard the Tucao of daisy, she would surely be a confidant.


    It''s not because of anything else, but because the Avengers and shockwave girl Daisy have the same feeling about Wade. They think this guy is too bad to beat!


    But the key is that such a bad guy still has the body of immortality, which makes both enemies and friends have no way to take Wade. In the end, they can only blame Logan for all their mistakes


    After all, if there was no Logan, Wade would not have the ability to be immortal. Everything is Logan''s fault!


    "Oh! You hurt me again, and you''ll get another reward!" after a long time, Wade weakly raised his head from the ground, broke his legs back with a click, and shouted pitifully at the shock wave girl daisy.


    "Well, if you continue to take the task, you will be paid!" the shock wave woman Daisy glared at Wade angrily and said, "but if you don''t accept the task, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "You''re welcome? Are you going to drain me?!" wade exclaimed, quickly got up from the ground and was about to run outside.


    "Go to hell!" Daisy Jiao, the Zhenbo woman, drank and beat wade out again.


    "You''re buying and selling! I can leave after I finish my previous task. I don''t want to do a new task. I don''t want to go to Mars! If the Martians look like me, don''t I want to stay on Mars?" wade fell to the ground and shouted sadly.


    "What are you talking about? Why do Martians look like you?" seismic wave woman Daisy didn''t see Wade''s true face, so she looked at Wade and asked in some doubt.


    However, soon Daisy realized something. Her eyebrows were tight, she looked up and down at Wade, and asked seriously, "wait! Why do you know that the next mission is on Mars? I didn''t tell you!"


    "This time it''s on the moon, the next time it''s not on Mars? What''s hard to guess? If it''s further away, your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. doesn''t have the strength to pass, does it?" Wade''s eyes turned and hurried to explain.


    "No! You must know the contents of that diary! Don''t you!" Daisy, the shock wave woman, ran to wade, narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at Wade, and asked in a cold voice, "you''d better explain honestly, otherwise, I''ll let you feel the feeling of broken internal organs again!"


    "No, we are teammates, aren''t we? I promised to accept the task, can''t I?" Wade''s face was bitter and hurriedly looked at the shock wave girl Daisy and begged for mercy.


    "Hmm? Not to mention, it seems that the internal organs are broken and can''t threaten you!" Daisy''s eyes released a dangerous smell, but the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and a shock wave condensed in her palm, slowly moving down Wade''s body.


    "I heard that your immortal body can recover everything. I don''t know. Have you ever experienced the feeling of chicken flying eggs?"


    "Hiss!" wade took a breath in an instant. He didn''t expect that Daisy, the shockwave girl, would threaten him with his baby. He quickly begged for mercy, "wait! Bobo girl, I''m wrong. This is a baby. You can''t mess around. You''re a girl. Can you pay attention to the influence..."


    "Huh?" Daisy''s eyebrows were slightly raised. She just made a nasal sound, which made Wade''s body tremble.


    Even though Wade has the body of immortality and claims to be completely afraid of death, he is not afraid of any way of death, but he doesn''t want a chicken flying with eggs


    Although it is certain that he can recover after the chicken flies and eggs beat, Wade is afraid that he will leave some psychological shadow. At that time, he will be unable to hold a tent and hand in public food, and Wade will be finished!


    "I said, I said not yet!" thinking of this, Wade quickly said, "in fact, I have a special ability to predict some things briefly. That''s why I can find the diary..."


    "Of course, you don''t need to expect me to help your s.h.i.e.l.d. predict anything, because this thing works sometimes and doesn''t work. I can''t guarantee it. If I take you to the ditch at that time, it''s over!"

 Chapter 940

    This reason is Wade''s last struggle. If this reason is pierced by Zhenbo female Daisy, Wade will have to sell the avenger alliance and tell Zhenbo female Daisy the truth to keep his eggs.


    Wade knows that if he really sells the avenger alliance, his status as an unofficial member of the avenger alliance will not be guaranteed. Not to mention, more importantly, the watch of the spatial positioning device will certainly not be guaranteed.


    Moreover, Wade doesn''t know if the Avengers are looking at him at this time. He can''t sell the Avengers so easily


    But if you really can''t hold on, Wade feels that those Avengers should also be able to understand, especially the male Avengers. They should understand the importance of eggs and how terrible the pain of chicken flying eggs is!


    "Foresight? Is there such an ability?" a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of Zhenbo female daisy. However, Zhenbo female Daisy is an alien after all. At the same time, she also knows that Wade''s immortal body comes from a mutant and has the ability to predict. Although it is rare, it is not impossible.


    "Yes, this ability is not what I get from others, but what I have naturally. It is precisely because of this ability that I can live to obtain the immortal body of the little wolf..." as the saying goes, in order to round a lie, I need to tell more lies. In order to make his ability look real, Wade had to continue to make up lies.


    Fortunately, for Wade, this is not too difficult. After all, Wade is a man who runs the train with his mouth full. The only difficulty may be that the content of nonsense needs to be unified


    "Did you predict anything about this Mars mission?" asked Daisy, a shock wave woman, curiously as Wade was considering how to continue to make up lies.


    "I tell you, my ability, but I''m at the bottom of the box to protect my life. I told you because you threatened my eggs... Cough, I told you because you and I are friends. Can you talk nonsense everywhere, even if it''s your superior?" Wade''s mouth twitched slightly and hurriedly looked at the shock wave girl daisy.


    "I know, so what did you predict?" Daisy nodded to show that she understood and asked again.


    "..." wade choked on Daisy''s question. Wade, who has always been famous for speaking, felt speechless at this time.


    "Cough, I don''t know whether it works or not. When I feel it a little, I''ll tell you first that it can''t be known by others!" wade recovered after a long time. He took a deep breath and looked at the shock wave girl Daisy solemnly.


    "Well, don''t worry, you feel it first!" Daisy, the shock wave woman, looked at Wade with some expectation and said.


    "..." Wade was silent for a moment. He suddenly felt that he was going to fly the chicken and egg!


    However, when he thought of chicken flying and egg beating, Wade was a little more comfortable. At least he spent so much to keep the egg, didn''t he?


    "I didn''t foresee too many things, but I don''t think the trip to Mars will be too dangerous, at least not life-threatening, so I choose to go to Mars with you!" wade raised his head and looked at the shock wave girl daisy after a long silence.


    This is just nonsense. Even if there is any danger, Wade can turn on the space transmission device through his watch and return to earth without danger.


    Wade was not worried about whether the space shuttle could work on Mars and whether the danger would return to earth with the space shuttle.


    Because Wade clearly knows that behind the avenger alliance space transmission device is the space gem. With such an infinite gem, Wade is full of confidence, not to mention Mars, even the solar system, there is no problem!


    As for whether the danger will return to earth with the space transmission device, if there is a real threat, Wade wants such a thing to happen. At that time, whether it is the avenger alliance or behind the avenger alliance, the unfathomable man will fight against this danger!


    If Huang Wen, the unfathomable man behind the avenger alliance, asks for a shot, Wade believes that no matter what the danger is, it''s nothing to say!


    Wade was the one who knew that Huang Wen fought with Sison''s Avatar and sank the Japanese island. When he knew the news, he immediately decided to hold Huang Wen''s thigh. If he wanted to hold Huang Wen''s thigh, he had to deal with the avenger alliance first and even join the avenger alliance.


    Wade has done a good job in this matter. After all, among the Avengers alliance, there is Logan, Wade''s insider. Huang Wen fought with Sison''s Avatar. It was also what Logan told Wade on a whim when he was drinking


    At this time, the only people on the whole earth who know the truth about the sinking of the Japanese island are the avenger alliance, the Chinese high-level and a small number of human high-level.


    Moreover, out of the consideration of the overall acceptance of human beings, the high-level human beings have signed agreements with each other, because such things are more terrible than miracles in human eyes, which is simply a natural disaster!


    Of course, there is another important reason why human leaders hide the news, that is, they don''t want Huang Wen''s influence to be further improved. They worry that Huang Wen will directly become a god believed by everyone on earth, even if Huang Wen doesn''t have any ideas in this regard


    "OK! Since you didn''t foresee the danger, it means that this action should be very smooth!" after being successfully fooled by Wade again, Daisy nodded with a smile, looked at Wade and said, "the reward for this task will not be less than before, but there is no additional part!"


    "Yes, you''re right. You''re powerful. Whatever you say is what!" wade quickly nodded. At this time, he just wanted the aunt Daisy to leave quickly so that his eggs would not be threatened at any time.


    As for the injury that wade just suffered, he had recovered when he made up a lie. It was not a serious injury. Wade didn''t pay attention to it at all


    "Well, I''ll go first. I need a group of more powerful bounty hunters to join in. The three people before were really terrible, and they ran away directly after they got the reward..." Daisy, the shock wave woman, looked at Wade and nodded. She suddenly thought of something and began to remind him.


    "You don''t want to escape, your name, I''ve reported it. If you want, you know the consequences!"

 Chapter 941

    "I know, chicken flies and eggs beat! I love my eggs very much. Don''t mess around!" Wade said, looking at Zhenbo girl daisy with a bitter face.


    "Cough, I''ll go first..." hearing Wade''s words, Daisy''s face turned red and left quickly.


    "Damn it! This Bobo girl won''t like me? It''s not very good. If I had Vanessa before, I would push the boat with the water, but now I have Vanessa. If Vanessa knew... Hiss! It''s the same chicken flying eggs!" wade muttered, took a breath and hurriedly turned away.


    "Damn it! Those three bounty hunters ran so simply. I want to run away like them. Why did they just stare at me?"


    "It''s all my fault that I look so natural and unrestrained and have a good temperament. Even through the mask and my injured face, I deeply attracted the ignorant girl. It''s all my fault. I''m bound to hurt her heart..."


    On this side, Wade narcissized and left the location of the dark Divine Shield Bureau. On the other side, Daisy did not tell Colson about Wade''s ability, but reported Wade''s name.


    "Hmm? This Wade even has to take part in a mission? I didn''t expect that after a previous event, he still had the courage to do it again?" Colson flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes and couldn''t help laughing. "The bounty hunters who came with him escaped!"


    "Those three bounty hunters are rubbish. They take the money and run away. Wade is different. He has an immortal body and is much more useful than the three bounty hunters!" Daisy shook her head and said softly.


    "Hee hee, who can safely perform the task with you after seeing that the people next to you have broken their hearts?" the black widow looked at the shock wave girl Daisy and joked, "besides, the three bounty hunters are just ordinary people. They may have a little ability, but only a little..."


    "This mission still needs such ordinary people. At least, they can help us explore Mars..." Colson shook his head and interrupted the black widow. "Moreover, it is not enough to rely on manpower alone. We also need various mechanical equipment. You can inform Fitz and Simmons to make these equipment quickly!"


    "Poor two little scientists, they are exploited by unscrupulous bosses. I''m afraid they can''t sleep well for a long time..." the black widow stood up, muttered with some emotion and turned away.


    "Daisy, you and may recruit new bounty hunters together. You don''t have to worry about money!" Colson said to Daisy, the shock wave woman.


    "Yes!" Daisy and Melinda responded and turned away.


    "What about me?" eagle eye looked at Colson, nodded and asked in some doubt.


    "Go and get in touch with the captain, and the captain should be able to protect you on Mars!" Colson said with a slight look.


    "The captain''s strength is really strong, but from the information we have obtained, the strength of this alien race is much stronger than that of the afterlife. We''d better pray that there will be no conflict between us!" the eagle eye shrugged and said reluctantly, "the more you accept the new task, the more you find yourself old and going to be eliminated by the times!"


    "The captain is much older than you..." Colson shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "But he looks much younger and more energetic than me!" eagle eye took a deep breath, looked at Colson and said, "after all, I''m just an ordinary person..."


    "Well, now that you''ve decided, you''ll soon be no longer an ordinary person!" Colson smiled and asked, "are you ready?"


    "I''ve been ready for a long time!" there was a light shining in the eagle''s eyes. It was a light of expectation. He had been waiting for this day for a long time!


    Here, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. began their preparations. On the other hand, when Wade returned home and was about to hand in his salary and public food, Vanessa stopped Wade and looked up and down at Wade with her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What''s the matter, wife?" Wade, who felt he hadn''t done anything, but somehow began to feel guilty, reluctantly smiled and looked at Vanessa with some doubts.


    "You have a breath that doesn''t belong to you. Don''t you want to explain?" Vanessa''s eyes released a dangerous message, looked at Wade and asked, "are you really on a mission? Won''t you be a cowherd after making so much money?"


    "After all, you have capital now. No matter how I pay your public food, you can recover as quickly as possible. Such a long time is really enough for you to make a sum of money..."


    "Wife, how can you think of me like that? All my ammunition is yours, and none of it is mine. My loyalty to you can be learned from the sun and the moon!" wade quickly looked at Vanessa and explained, "this time, I experienced a dangerous mission and went to outer space to land on the moon..."


    Then Wade and Vanessa talked about the moon and the alien race. Vanessa didn''t respond much after listening to it. Instead, she asked again, "so where does the smell of another woman come from? I can feel that your heart has her smell..."


    "Hiss!" wade could not help taking a breath when he heard the speech. He looked at Vanessa in surprise. After a long time, he came back and looked at Vanessa hesitantly. "Wife, can you even feel this? Are you too powerful?"


    "When I was on a mission, my heart was cracked by the shock wave used by the shock wave woman, because of me..."


    "You don''t have to say it, I''ll know it myself!" Vanessa interrupted Wade directly, and one ear stuck to Wade''s heart to listen.


    "You didn''t lie..." after a while, Vanessa looked up at Wade and said with a smile, "let''s go on!"


    "Hoo!" wade breathed a sigh of relief and was ready to let Vanessa know her strength.


    But I don''t know why, Wade, who has the body of immortality, played very ordinary this time, and soon fell asleep.


    "Little cheap, this body seems to be a little too heavy to carry. After all, it''s just an ordinary mortal body. It''s really difficult for her to bear my strength. If one day she dies, don''t be too sad. However, I may be able to change my body..." Vanessa stroked Wade''s avocado face and whispered.

 Chapter 942

    The dark s.h.i.e.l.d. didn''t have much time to prepare. Soon Colson contacted Steve Rogers. The shock wave woman Daisy also called wade from the battlefield to recover face. All the personnel going to Mars were gathered.


    "Steve?!" when Wade saw Steve Rogers, he looked at each other in surprise, because Wade didn''t understand why Steve Rogers was here.


    In fact, Wade''s idea is similar to that of Victor von dum. Since the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. wants to explore Mars first, let them explore it. After exploring the situation first, the Avengers alliance will take action. Isn''t it easy and labor-saving?


    But at this time, Steve Rogers still came, which made wade a little incomprehensible, but soon Wade was happy, because the presence of Steve Rogers here at least meant that there was no problem with their safety.


    Not to mention Steve Rogers'' own strength is very strong. Even if Steve Rogers'' strength is aside, the avenger alliance''s assistance to Steve Rogers must be much faster than Wade, a non staff member!


    In particular, Wade, a non staff member, is still strongly recognized by himself and has not been recognized by all the Avengers


    Moreover, if Steve Rogers really meets the so-called unimaginable strong, Huang Wen will certainly appear, and wade himself is doomed to have no such treatment.


    "Wade, long time no see." Steve Rogers looked at Wade and nodded. His words were full of hints. They hadn''t seen each other for some time.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve been too busy lately. I''ve been taking tasks everywhere to make money. I don''t have time to play with you..." wade immediately understood what Steve Rogers meant. He was glad that he didn''t completely compromise and expose the Avengers because of the eggs. However, Steve Rogers didn''t know how embarrassing it would be at this time!


    "No! You''d better take the task. Our Avengers are busy. Don''t come here!" Steve Rogers heard Wade''s words, waved his hand and interrupted Wade.


    At this time, Steve Rogers is not only joking to ease the atmosphere, but also talking from his heart. He really doesn''t want wade to appear in the avenger building, because it''s so annoying!


    The world does not know how many sincere words are said through jokes


    "This guy is really annoying. After this mission, I think it''s better to put him on the blacklist!" Daisy, the shock wave woman, nodded and looked at the black widow and eagle eye.


    "Daisy, it''s inappropriate for you to say this. If you really annoy him, why do you want him to continue to participate in this task?" the black widow narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at the shock wave. Daisy joked.


    Originally, Wade wanted to tease like this, but after hearing the words of the black widow, Wade''s heart took a whiff. He subconsciously thought of what Vanessa had said to him before. An idea flashed through Wade''s heart: "Damn, this Bobo girl seems to really like the little master..."


    "No! I can''t stimulate her any more. I''d better keep a certain distance from her, so as to avoid what really happens. There''s no way for my wife to explain!"


    "My wife doesn''t know what''s going on recently. She has become strange. I always feel that she seems to be hiding something from me. When this task is over, I''ll torture her and let her know the power of the stick for husband!"


    "It''s not because of his immortal body. Such ability is the most suitable for walking through thunder!" when Daisy saw that wade didn''t mean to speak, she was a little lost for some reason, and then quickly found a reason and said.


    "In this case, then I will directly put Wade on the blacklist..." the corner of the black widow''s mouth raised slightly and couldn''t help flirting with Zhenbo woman Daisy again.


    "Why don''t you let it go? What''s none of my business?" Daisy, who was in a bad mood, turned away and left a word.


    Soon, under the leadership of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., a brand-new spaceship appeared in front of Steve Rogers and others. This spaceship was not small, at least much larger than the spaceship that could only sit a few people before.


    Even in this spaceship, the previous spaceship can be accommodated as a means of escape to avoid damage to the main body of the spaceship.


    Of course, the number of people that the small spaceship can accommodate is limited. At that time, most people will not be able to come back. Among them, those bounty hunters are bound to be sacrificed.


    However, those bounty hunters actually know these things. In other words, many people are ready to die when they go to Mars. As long as the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. can pay the balance to their family''s account, they will die without regret.


    Yes, this bounty mission is basically clear. This is the money to buy life. Even if the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. doesn''t pay the balance, that money is enough for the families of these bounty hunters to live a good life


    "Come on, Captain, you need to take good care of us this time!" Eagle Eye swaggered up to Steve Rogers, looked at Steve Rogers, nodded and smiled.


    "You''re stronger, but you''re not bald..." Steve Rogers took a deep look at the eagle''s eye and said with the same smile.


    "Hmm? What?" eagle eye didn''t keep up with Steve Rogers for a moment. Suddenly, the confident atmosphere was a little confused. For a moment, he looked at Steve Rogers hesitantly and asked.


    "Nothing, just a few people learned to Tucao..." Steve Luo Jie Xi smiled and shook his head, make complaints about, "it seems that the aegis Bureau here to grasp things, more than we imagine, ah!"


    "Captain, you should know who founded the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. and when. Our greatest hope is that there will be another you, even more than the army!" eagle eye''s eyes moved and said with some emotion.


    "Another me? In fact, I''m not very special, I''m just an ordinary person..." Steve Rogers shook his head and said.


    "What you see is just what the official wants you to see, my appearance, but sometimes, it''s not the real me. I can become the captain, not only because I have enough justice, but more importantly, I really eliminated the Hydra!"


    "In fact, compared with the original me, I still prefer my relatively free state now, although there are fewer people in this era..."

 Chapter 943

    "I know that no one is perfect, and you are no exception, Captain, but this does not prevent us from wanting to have another you, or an existence similar to you..." Eagle Eye nodded calmly and said solemnly, "and I have succeeded!"


    "No, you are not only successful. You were originally a powerful soldier, but now you are more powerful than me before, especially you are still a long-range Archer..." Steve Rogers looked at the bow and arrow behind the eagle eye, smiled, shook his head and whispered, "if you were playing Hydra, you would be the captain!"


    "What about you now?" the eagle eye frowned and looked at the storm hammer in Steve Rogers''s hand.


    "Don''t you already know? Are you sure you can deal with the hive now?" Steve Rogers raised his storm hammer and walked into the spacecraft.


    Soon, the spacecraft set sail with a large group of people and a large number of exploration machinery and equipment. This time, it took longer than going to the moon, but it didn''t let Steve Rogers and others stay in space for many days.


    After all, it can be called a spaceship. Even without the ability of long-range interstellar navigation, it is much more powerful than the original earth technology. Of course, this is relative to the earth technology without zetaris.


    "Is this Mars?" watching the spacecraft slowly land on the orange planet, everyone in the spacecraft blinked slightly and came to an extraterrestrial planet, and it was the first batch of humans to come to Mars. Everyone''s heart was shaking with excitement.


    Just as Armstrong said, a small step for an individual will be a big step for mankind.


    At this time, the people on the spaceship did the same thing as Armstrong. Although this kind of thing is doomed to be impossible to publicize, if they can return to the earth alive, it will be their lifelong glory!


    "Well, Mars must have arrived. You should go and pay attention to the connection between the communicators. If you find abnormal communication, return to the report immediately. If you can''t return, you can only say that your life is bad!" eagle eye looked at the bounty hunters and ordered in a cold voice.


    For these bounty hunters, eagle eyes know that they can''t have the slightest mercy. There is a deal between the two sides. If they pay too much attention to the lives of these bounty hunters, they will slow down.


    After eagle eye''s words, these bounty hunters will only cherish their lives more. Even if they have got the money to buy their lives, they still hope to go back alive!


    "Yes!" soon, the bounty hunters left the spacecraft and began to explore on Mars. Of course, it is impossible to explore on foot. He took too much time. The Divine Shield Bureau has already prepared auxiliary exploration equipment, including something similar to motorcycles.


    I don''t know how the scientists of the s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau studied it. Anyway, when these devices were displayed, they were not much different from those on earth, and the bounty hunters didn''t spend much time mastering these devices


    "Wade..." shockwave Daisy looked at Wade driving a motorcycle and turned away. She subconsciously wanted to stop Wade, but she was a little late. Wade seemed to be deliberately running away from shockwave Daisy and didn''t give shockwave Daisy a chance at all.


    Even, Wade is ready to paddle all the way. After all, the reason why he was able to find his diary on the moon last time is all due to the Avengers watch.


    This time, since Steve Rogers is here, he doesn''t need Wade''s ability to use his watch. Wade also believes that Steve Rogers can finally find the target. If the alien city attilan really moves to Mars


    Moreover, there is another key reason why Wade doesn''t want to complete the task, that is, Wade doesn''t want to attract the attention of shock wave female daisy. It''s not wrong that wade likes to say hi, but Wade doesn''t want the shock wave female Daisy to affect his relationship with Vanessa, especially when Vanessa''s recent state is not quite right!


    "This is not the time for children to love each other. The task is heavy!" the eagle''s eyes frowned and looked at Daisy, the shock wave woman looking at Wade''s departure direction.


    "Yes! I see!" Daisy took a deep breath, nodded clearly, then slowly closed her eyes, carefully felt the vibration around, and tried to find attilan''s place.


    "I''ll help you find it too!" Steve Rogers shook his head and waved the storm hammer in his hand. The whole man flew directly, just like Thor''s ability before, using the hammer to fly with himself.


    Even, after being taught by Zeus, Steve Rogers is much stronger than Thor, the hammer God who just came to the earth. Of course, there is still a lot of gap from Thor, the sub heavenly father at this time


    "Silly girl, are you ready?" Steve Rogers, flying in the air, naturally doesn''t want to find attilan by himself. Isn''t it silly not to use more convenient technology?


    "I''m trying to scan, I''m trying to find the signal, please wait..." silly girl replied quickly, "I found it, the location has been confirmed, do you want to go now?"


    "Well, wait a minute. If you find it directly, it''s too fake..." Steve Rogers thought a little and didn''t go back directly to tell eagle eye and others that they had found attilan, which would make the whole dark s.h.i.e.l.d. feel worthless.


    It seems that the meaning of the existence of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. is to serve as a driver for Steve Rogers and send Steve Rogers to Mars.


    "Just in time, I''ll look around and observe this Mars..." Steve Rogers''s eyes flickered slightly and waved a hammer to go sightseeing on Mars. After all, such a scenery completely different from the earth is not so common.


    "Have you got anything?" Eagle Eye asked Daisy, who looked forward to the shock wave at the other side of the spaceship.


    "No, maybe my ability has not been developed to the extreme, and I can''t find the vibration of Mars..." Daisy, the shock wave woman, looked a little tired at this time, and her eyebrow said hurriedly, "moreover, I feel that after I came to Mars, my physical strength seems to consume a lot, and I''m so tired now..."


    "Is there such a thing? I didn''t notice it!" the eagle eye frowned and looked at the black widow.


    "I don''t have it either. Maybe Daisy''s ability is overused. Let her have a rest first!" the black widow looked at the eagle eye with some hesitation.

 Chapter 944

    In the spaceship, the black widow and the eagle eye frowned. Daisy, the shock wave girl who just said she was very tired, had fallen asleep so fast that both the eagle eye and the black widow felt something wrong.


    However, the problem is that neither eagle eye nor black widow feel anything different, so they can''t be sure whether Daisy is really tired and asleep


    In her sleep, Daisy felt as if she had entered a fog, which could not reach the boundary anyway.


    Moreover, Zhenbo female Daisy can obviously feel that the surrounding atmosphere is very cold, but Zhenbo female Daisy feels a warm feeling from it!


    This completely different and contradictory feeling appeared in the perception of Zhenbo female Daisy, which made Zhenbo female Daisy subconsciously doubt life


    "Am I dreaming?" Zhenbo female Daisy looked around at the surrounding environment, as if she was aware of something, and subconsciously pinched herself, but what surprised Zhenbo female Daisy was that she felt pain!


    "I''m not dreaming? But I was in the universe... Hmm? Where was I before? Why did I suddenly forget?"


    "Who am I? I''m Daisy, an agent of s.h.i.e.l.d.. No, I''m Skye, I''m a hacker...... no, I''m an alien shock wave woman, I''m a capable person..."


    One thought after another echoed in the mind of Zhenbo female Daisy, as if looking back on the life of Zhenbo female Daisy


    While these thoughts kept echoing, Daisy, the shockwave girl, squatted on the ground in pain and hugged her head tightly.


    "Here, where is it?" after a long time, Daisy raised her head and looked around at the surrounding environment, but she suddenly found that everything around her had changed.


    Daisy, who was originally in the fog, finally began to see the surrounding environment clearly... No, it''s a little inaccurate to describe it by environment!


    Because there are no other things around, only endless people, people who look expressionless and wander around like walking corpses!


    "Hello? Excuse me, where is this?" Zhenbo female Daisy came back for a long time. She subconsciously wanted to seek help from the people around her, but unfortunately, no matter who Zhenbo female Daisy found and what questions she asked, no one answered her.


    Just as I said before, people here are like walking corpses, losing their sense of autonomy!


    Moreover, with the continuous inquiry of Zhenbo female Daisy, she was frightened to find that her consciousness began to weaken, and her body became a little stiff. Even if Zhenbo female Daisy realized this, she could not reverse this situation!


    In other words, with the passage of time, the shock wave woman Daisy may become the same as these walking corpses around and become one of them completely!


    "You said, could it be the alien race on Mars? The alien race has the ability to make people sleep. They want to know our intentions from Daisy?" in the spaceship, the eagle eye looked at Daisy, the shock wave girl who had been sleeping for a long time, suddenly thought of something, looked at the black widow tentatively and asked.


    "Then why Daisy? Why didn''t we respond at all?" asked the black widow, looking at the eagle''s eye with a hesitation in her eyes.


    "Maybe it''s because Daisy is an alien?" the eagle''s eyes narrowed slightly and calculated, "or, just because we didn''t get the move, someone has been taken outside?"


    "I''ll tell them to count off!" the black widow''s pupils narrowed slightly and quickly started the contact device to communicate with the bounty hunters.


    However, after the bounty hunter reported, the black widow found that the number was right and there was no problem. Then the only problem was Daisy, the shockwave woman!


    "No! You can''t go on like this, you must wake her up!" the eagle eye, who knew this, quickly came to Zhenbo female Daisy and tried to shake her body to wake her up, but Zhenbo female Daisy seemed to have died of sleep. No matter how the eagle eye shook, there was no response!


    "Something''s wrong! I''m afraid it''s really because of Daisy''s alien identity, so she got caught!" Eagle Eye frowned and said hesitantly for a moment, "what should I do? Do you have any solution to this situation?"


    "What can I do..." the black widow sighed, shook her head reluctantly and said softly, "why don''t we call the captain back? After all, the captain is well-informed and has many abilities in the avenger alliance. Maybe the captain knows how to solve this problem?"


    "OK!" eagle eye took a deep look at Daisy, the sleeping shock wave girl, and finally nodded and agreed with the black widow.


    "Daisy has fallen asleep? The alien who is familiar with Wade? It is suspected that someone from the Martian Alien has shot?" soon, Steve Rogers received the news from the black widow. He subconsciously frowned, fell to the ground from the air, and then looked at his watch.


    "If you want to visit Mars, visit it sometime. Now there''s a problem. I''ll go back and have a look first. By the way, contact Wade. After all, he and Daisy look very familiar..."


    "Something''s wrong with Daisy?" Wade, who received the news of Steve Rogers from his watch, widened his eyes, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes.


    To tell the truth, Wade was subconsciously worried when he heard the news. Although he didn''t have much contact with Zhenbo female Daisy, Zhenbo female Daisy gave wade a good feeling, even though Zhenbo female Daisy threatened his eggs


    However, the problem is that Wade has noticed that the shock wave girl Daisy has a little interest in him. In addition, Vanessa seems strange, which makes Wade wonder whether he should go to see the shock wave girl Daisy


    It can be said that this is a rare hesitation moment for Wade. Although Wade can break the fourth wall and communicate with the outside world, Wade still lives in this world. He can''t jump out of this world, so he still has to be limited by this world, especially the people who have fetters with Wade!


    This fettered person can be Vanessa, Logan, or daisy


    "What should I do? What should I do? Should I go there or not? Wait online. It''s urgent..." wade once again looked at the open space aside and asked for a very sincere post.

 Chapter 945

    "Hello? Wade, are you there? Do you want to go back and see Daisy? If you want, I''ll pick you up?" just when Wade launched off-site help, Steve Rogers''s voice sounded again and urged Wade.


    "Why don''t you go back first? I''ll wait a little, maybe there will be a reply..." wade smacked his mouth and couldn''t give an accurate answer for a while, so he asked tentatively at his watch.


    "What are you talking about?" Steve Rogers frowned and couldn''t keep up with Wade''s rhythm again, but soon, Steve Rogers shook his head and said, "I don''t care about you. I''ll go back and see if the alien shot..."


    Naturally, Steve Rogers won''t know what''s wrong with shockwave Daisy, and he can''t detect the situation of shockwave Daisy, but his watch can do it, or the silly girl ability contained in the watch can do it. This is Steve Rogers''s confidence in the technology of the avenger alliance!


    "What are you hesitating about? Isn''t it a woman? When did you become so hesitant?" just as Steve Rogers was ready to go and wade hadn''t thought about what to do, a voice rang in Wade''s ear.


    "Lying in the trough?! is there really a reply?" wade subconsciously exclaimed, and then suddenly found that the voice was not someone else, but Logan, who Wade was most familiar with.


    Yes, as Steve Rogers contacted Wade, the Avengers who had been sightseeing the Martian scenery on Steve Rogers looked at Wade''s image. Before, because Wade had been paddling there, the Avengers didn''t see the Martian scenery on Wade''s side.


    Now, in the face of Wade''s hesitation, Logan couldn''t hold back and directly output to wade: "what are you doing there? Don''t wait for Steve to pick you up?"


    "No! No! I have my own car, I''m close!" wade recovered. He took a deep breath, suddenly smiled and whispered, "thank you, little wolf, you''re right. There''s nothing to hesitate about, and there''s no big deal. I''m uncle Wade frank!"


    As Wade''s voice fell, he quickly drove the Mars motorcycle back towards the spacecraft.


    "What was it like before? When did it become a big uncle?" Rogan watched Wade''s changes, and the corners of his mouth make complaints about Rogan.


    While the Avengers were concentrating on Steve Rogers and wade in the image, in the secret room, Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head helplessly and looked at his eldest disciple Huang Liang sympathetically.


    Previously, I heard that Huang Liang was going to break through to the sub heavenly Father level. The Avengers gathered around one after another and stopped doing anything else. They wanted to see Huang Liang break through to the sub heavenly Father level.


    However, since the sub heavenly father is not so easy to break through, Huang Liang has spent a long time


    After a long visit to the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., he went to the moon first. After he failed, he got a bigger spaceship again and flew to Mars to perform his mission. Huang Liang finally came to the edge of a real breakthrough


    While the Avengers were attracted by the Martian scenery and the sudden incident of shock wave woman Daisy, Huang Liang''s body was filled with boundless Buddha light, and bursts of Zen sound were emitted in Huang Liang''s body, which is the power of Huang Liang''s law.


    That is, there are no ordinary people in the secret room. Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be many people who become Buddhists and worship Huang Liang as the Buddha on the spot


    At this time, as long as Huang Liang walks seven steps in all directions, raises his right hand and sings the verse "I am the only one in heaven and the world". I think Huang Liang will be very high this time to break through the sub heavenly Father level!


    But it''s a pity that Huang Liang now has only one audience, that is, Huang Wen''s Avatar who guards here like his old father. If Huang Liang really dares to sing this verse in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar, I''m afraid Huang Liang''s probability of being hit and shot on the spot is greater


    After a long time, the boundless Buddha light on Huang Liang gradually dissipated, and the Zen sound on Huang Liang gradually dissipated, which symbolized that Huang Liang had stabilized his power of sub heavenly Father level and officially became a strong man of sub heavenly Father level!


    Among Huang Wen''s disciples, the second strong man of sub heavenly Father level finally appeared. He still broke through with his own strength. The way of breaking through is different from Wanda''s open life. It can be regarded as Huang Wen''s successor.


    Most importantly, unlike Wanda, who was on his way to the teacher, Huang Liang was Huang Wen''s chief disciple. He practiced with Huang Wen all the way. Although he didn''t learn too much about Huang Wen''s abilities, the law of Buddha was also one of Huang Wen''s main abilities. Huang Liang studied carefully later and could not achieve heavenly Father level by virtue of the law of Buddha!


    However, if you want to reach the level of heavenly Father, you don''t know how long it will take. Even if Huang asked Huang Liang to give Huang Liang the power of heavenly Father''s law, it is the same


    "Hoo!" Huang Liangchang breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes slowly opened. There was a flash of gold in his eyes. The spirit of the whole person looked very full.


    Different from Huang Wen, Huang Liang''s essence and spirit are not unified. His strength has always been Huang Liang''s strength. When studying the laws of Buddha, he has studied thoroughly that King Kong does not damage his divine skills, which is also a great progress, but his divine power has always been Huang Liang''s weakness.


    This time, through the breakthrough of the law of Buddha, Huang Liang unexpectedly unified the essence, Qi and spirit and condensed them into pure Buddhist power. This is the advantage of cultivating a law power alone, which Huang Wen didn''t think of before.


    After having the Buddha power, Huang Liang can use the Buddha power to turn into divine power, or use the Buddha power to turn into strength. He can also use the Buddha power to bless his body and improve his energy. It can be said that one power can be used for many purposes.


    Of course, only having the power of Buddha is sometimes a short board, but in this universe, most of the sub heavenly Father level strong people, even the heavenly Father level strong people, go to the end in one way, that is, at most, the two complementary laws go hand in hand.


    Similar to Huang Wen, there are indeed a few who have the power of many laws.


    Moreover, from Huang Liang''s breakthrough, Huang Wen vaguely realized that he had broken through the epic barrier. After reaching the legendary level, the combination of essence, Qi and spirit will not be weakened. On the contrary, each power of Huang Wen will be greatly strengthened!


    At that time, Huang Wen''s strength not only has no weakness, but also has powerful means to resist the enemy, which makes Huang Wen''s heart look forward to it

 Chapter 946

    "Master!" in the avenger building, Huang Liang''s face turned red. At this time, Huang Liang didn''t understand after hearing spider Gwen''s story about the recent events. Is this Huang Wen''s Avatar deliberately taking revenge on him?


    "It must be because I just mocked the master..." Huang Liang sighed and glanced helplessly at the avatar of Huang Wen next to him. Finally, he could only honestly sit next to spider Gwen and watch the play.


    What can Huang Liang do? He couldn''t beat his own unscrupulous master. Moreover, who let him expand to words to provoke his master after breaking through?


    "However, in the final analysis, as master said, it was Wade who robbed me of the limelight. If he hadn''t forcibly added emotional drama, it should be that I broke through to the sub heavenly Father level, which was more attractive..." Huang Liang looked at the Mars in the image and soon had an idea in his mind.


    "If I was known by everyone when I broke through, you might pay a little attention to me, but now I have broken through, which is no different from the normal sub heavenly father. Naturally, you won''t pester me. Anyway, I''m here..."


    "Things on Wade''s side are changing rapidly. I''m afraid I''ll miss the dog blood plot. In fact, I also want to know whether Wade will spark with Daisy!"


    In the eyes of Huang Liang and other Avengers, on Mars, Wade finally rode a motorcycle back to the spacecraft, and Steve Rogers just came back. It can be seen that wade didn''t ride too fast this time, but flew too low


    From Wade''s speed, we can see that after thinking about it, Wade is still very worried about the situation of Zhenbo female Daisy, for fear of any accident!


    "Wade? How did you come back?" the black widow and eagle eye looked at wade in surprise. They didn''t inform Wade. Why did Wade suddenly come back?


    "I met him and told him about Daisy..." Steve Rogers looked at Wade''s direction and said with a smile.


    "How''s it going? What''s the situation with Daisy now? Is it possible that she''s just asleep?" wade frowned and asked in a low voice, looking at Daisy, the earthquake wave woman who was sleeping in the past.


    "Something''s wrong, at least, it''s not as simple as falling asleep!" Steve Rogers shook his head and said solemnly. "Silly girl is scanning. The result is that Daisy seems to be trapped by something, just like a mental cage..."


    "Mental cage?" Wade''s eyes coagulated and hurried to the shock wave girl daisy. He looked at the shock wave girl daisy with some worry and asked, "is there no way to solve it?"


    "Silly girl is trying..." Steve Rogers shook his head and whispered, "Wanda closed the door. If not, we will contact Qin Ge Lei. If Qin Ge Lei can''t do it, we have to go to Mr. Huang Wen."


    "Why don''t you just ask Huang?" eagle eyes frowned and stared at Steve Rogers. "What if something really happened to Daisy..."


    "Mr. Huang Wen himself is not in the avenger building at this time. Moreover, if we have to find Mr. Huang Wen to solve everything, our Avenger alliance will simply become an intelligence organization. If there is any problem, directly inform Mr. Huang Wen to do it..." Steve Rogers glanced at the eagle eye and said, "Moreover, silly girl can''t solve the current situation!"


    "Ah, is xiaojianjian back? Well, forget it. It''s not good to make xiaojianjian sad. In that case, push the boat with the current. This non living consciousness is a little meaningful..." While Steve Rogers and others were talking, Daisy, the shock wave girl who gradually lost consciousness, heard a voice, and the whole person''s consciousness gradually woke up.


    The next moment, a mass of green light enveloped the Zhenbo female Daisy and pulled her out of that dilemma.


    "Hum!" the green light lit up in the eyebrows of Zhenbo female daisy. Zhenbo female Daisy suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of confusion and fear, and her mouth was still breathing heavily, like she had just had a nightmare, or had just escaped from the edge of life and death


    "Wake up! Wake up!" wade saw the shock wave girl Daisy lying there breathing heavily. He finally breathed a sigh of relief. He finally opened his eyes and seemed to be all right.


    "Wade!" when Daisy heard Wade''s voice, she seemed to find support. She immediately sat up and hugged Wade''s neck. When she hugged Wade, Daisy felt that she was slowly relieved, as if any bad luck would never happen to herself again.


    "??" Wade was hugged by Daisy, the shock wave girl who suddenly attacked him. He didn''t understand what had happened for a while. He didn''t come back until a long time later.


    "It''s over. Bobo girl really likes uncle Wade. What can I do? If Vanessa knows about it, uncle Wade will be beaten again?" Wade''s mind began to run wildly, looking for his own way out.


    "However, if you push the girl away now, I''m afraid it will further stimulate her. Although I don''t know what she has just experienced, it must be very threatening. Moreover, it''s very comfortable to hold her... Cough!"


    "No! I want to be firm. I can''t fall like this. I''m a married man. I want to resist the temptation of Bobo woman... It''s delicious!"


    "Cut! Obviously I saved her, but she didn''t want to thank me at all, and it''s unfair to hold this guy who made no contribution in her arms..." silly girl''s voice rang from Steve Rogers''s watch, attracting the attention of eagle eye and black widow.


    Originally, the eagle eye and the black widow wanted to ask what happened to the shockwave girl Daisy, but the shockwave girl Daisy held Wade tightly and looked frightened. The eagle eye and the black widow didn''t want to disturb the shockwave girl Daisy at this time, and let her be at ease


    "Hey, hey, finally hold together. I see what Wade will do this time!" risfisk looked at Wade and shock wave female daisy in the image, raised her mouth slightly and said with great expectation, "I don''t know how Vanessa would feel when she saw this scene..."


    "Cough, this kind of thing is Wade''s privacy. It''s better not to tell Vanessa easily..." Logan coughed twice and said awkwardly. "After all, I just called Wade back to the spaceship and became an accomplice. It''s better for Vanessa to know this kind of thing. Anyway, it''s impossible..."

 Chapter 947

    "Hey, Shifu, I broke through, I finally broke through!" Huang Liang looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and laughed, which made Huang Wen seem to see such a young man in the hot pot shop again.


    "Yes, you have made a breakthrough. Unconsciously, you have grown up and grown up. You can block one side alone!" Huang asked the avatar, looking at Huang Liang with some emotion.


    "If the master needs it, the disciple should be the only one, but the master doesn''t need it..." Huang Liang stood up, looked at Huang Wen, scratched his head, smiled and said, "I remember that when Shifu accepted me, he wanted to go out and open a martial arts school when I grew up and could be alone, but now with the improvement of Shifu''s strength, there has been no such thing for a long time!"


    "This is the mode that Reese and Xiaoqiang wanted to make money and promote at that time. If you want to open a martial arts school, just open it yourself. Anyway, you don''t lack money or contacts..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head and looked at Huang Liang and joked.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t want it! Shifu is too lazy to guide his disciples every day. I don''t want to teach my disciples every day. I''m either closed or traveling with Shiniang..." Huang Liang heard the speech, unwilling to show weakness, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and joked.


    "Pa!" Huang asked and smelled the speech. He hit Huang Liang on the forehead angrily.


    "Master, do you dare to make fun of me? No big or small!" Huang asked. He stared at Huang Liang angrily, and then thought of something. Looking at Huang Liang, he smiled and said, "the good news of your breakthrough. Go out and share it with them. You will be surprised..."


    "Surprise?" Huang Liang instantly stared, rubbed his hands with some expectation, smiled and said, "I know that when I wanted to break through, they all showed up. They prepared surprises for me. It''s very polite..."


    Huang Liang opened the door of the secret room and went out. As a result, there were indeed a large group of Avengers outside, but no Avenger looked back at him. Everyone was staring at the image in front of him.


    "Cough, I''m out of the pass! I''ve broken through! I''m already a strong sub heavenly Father!" Huang Liang coughed twice and looked at the Avengers to remind him.


    "I see, don''t quarrel..." hearing Huang Liang''s voice, several Avengers finally turned around, but they just looked at Huang Liang faintly, reminded him, and then continued to look at the image in front of them.


    "??" Huang Liang looked at the Avengers with a confused face. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    He, Huang Liang, Huang Wen''s chief disciple, has broken through to the level of sub heavenly Father, and has not been ignored!


    Since you all ignore me, why do you watch the video at the door of my secret room? Can''t you go home and see it?


    Huang Liang suddenly felt tired of kindness. He even wanted to turn back to the secret room and shut up again. In this way, no one would know that he passed the pass, let alone that he was ignored after breaking through the pass


    "Ah! Liang, did you get out of the pass?!" or did the spider Gwen come back first. She turned her head, looked at Huang Liang in surprise and asked, "did you break through?"


    "Of course, it''s a breakthrough. If there''s no breakthrough, how can I get out of the pass?" Huang Liang finally saw the normal response and felt much better. Looking at the spider Gwen, he laughed loudly, "now, I have time to accompany you..."


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look at things on Mars..." spider Gwen waved his hand, ran to Huang Liang, pointed to the image on the screen and said, "Divine Shield Bureau or something. They found aliens on Mars. It looks like they are very powerful. They were caught just when they arrived at Mars..."


    "Mars? How long have I been closed?" Huang Liang blinked subconsciously when he heard the speech. For a time, he couldn''t get back to God.


    If the avenger alliance goes to Mars, Huang Liang will not be surprised, because the details of the avenger alliance are here.


    But the problem is that the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. is going to Mars. Even if it takes years of efforts, can it do this?


    "No wonder no one paid attention to me when I went out of the customs. It turned out that everyone felt numb because I had been closed for too long..." an idea flashed through Huang Liang''s heart. Suddenly, he felt that the world was so strange.


    "Sure enough, I shouldn''t have left the customs. I left the customs too late. This is not my world anymore..." Huang Liang sighed in a low voice. "I''m sorry, Gwen, I''ve kept you waiting too long!"


    Gwen, a spider as like as two peas, felt the same way as Huang Liang did before. Even the expression was exactly the same.


    "A Liang, are you feeling unwell after you closed the door and broke through?" after a long time, spider Gwen returned to his senses, looked at Huang Liang with some worry, tentatively put his hand on Huang Liang''s forehead, touched it, and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah? No?" Huang Liang looked a little forced to smile at the spider Gwen and said, "is everyone okay during my closed time? Have you been waiting for me?"


    "Naturally, I''ve been waiting for you to get out of the pass. What are you talking about?" spider Gwen suddenly couldn''t keep up with Huang Liang''s rhythm. She looked at Huang Liang more worried and asked, "are you really okay? Don''t look, ah Liang seems to have a problem..."


    "What''s wrong with a liang?" at this time, the Avengers finally recovered. They turned their heads one after another, looked at Huang Liang who appeared next to spider Gwen and asked, "eh? Huang Liang, you passed the customs? When did it happen? Did you break through?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sure enough, I''ve been closed for too long, so my sense of existence is too low? I''d better go back and continue to close!" Huang Liang flashed an idea very sad in his heart, and subconsciously prepared to stand up and want to return to the secret room.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Huang asked the avatar and finally couldn''t help laughing. The laughter made Huang Liang gradually come back to his senses.


    "Master?" Huang Liang looked at Huang for a moment and asked the avatar. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, you haven''t been closed for many years, but you''ve been closed for a few months..." Huang asked the avatar, slowly converged his smile, looked at Huang Liang and said softly, "these guys ignore you because they are attracted by things on Mars. If you count up, it should be Wade who robbed you of the limelight. You can settle with him!"


    "Well, Gwen, talk to a Liang about what happened recently, so that a Liang doesn''t know the situation and doubts life here, ha ha ha..."

 Chapter 948

    "Hey, uncle wolf, you look like you have a lot of experience!" Johnny stone glanced in the direction of Lily and others and said with a smile when he heard Logan''s words.


    "I''m not! I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense!" Logan''s desire for survival is stronger. At least it''s much stronger than Wade. He not only came to a wave of denial for three times, but then quickly changed the topic and said, "what happened to Daisy, the shock wave girl just now?"


    "Should it be a power similar to dreaming?" Huang Liang murmured, touching his chin. "After all, aren''t there aliens on Mars? They have such a power, shouldn''t it be strange?"


    "However, the problem is that Daisy seems to be dying in a dream just now. If they are really alien, they know Daisy''s identity and purpose. They shouldn''t have such great hostility!"


    "Don''t you know if you ask silly girl?" Logan shrugged, looked at silly girl and said with a smile.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know how I saved Daisy..." silly girl shook her head, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "after Steve asked me to scan Daisy, I found her consciousness trapped, so I think it may be the ability of mental cage!"


    "However, when I followed Daisy''s consciousness to find her place, I entered a fog. In the fog, there were countless walking corpses, as if it were a dark country, full of the smell of the dead, and the smell of the dead was very pure!"


    "My ability to face the surrounding fog has no effect, but the surrounding fog can''t affect me..."


    "The kingdom of the nether world?" Huang asked the avatar. His eyes flickered slightly when he heard the speech. He subconsciously thought of Lucifer and other hell Lords. "Do you think these hell lords are dishonest again? But it''s wrong. Why should they attack an alien? This Daisy has nothing to do with me and the avenger Alliance..."


    "In the end, how did you save Daisy? If you said so, Daisy should eventually be trapped and die in the dark country!"


    "I don''t know. I just suddenly felt that I could dispel the fog, and then subconsciously brought Daisy back..." silly girl looked at Huang and asked her hand, and said in doubt, "I also want to find out what''s going on!"


    "It''s a little interesting. Who''s making up his mind?" Huang asked. A flash of light flashed in the avatar''s eyes and looked in the direction of the image. "It''s not urgent. Maybe this scene will be better than we thought!"


    In the spaceship, silly girl also simply told Steve Rogers about the experience of shockwave girl daisy. The eagle eye and black widow frowned. At this time, they also felt that things were not so simple. At least, it might not be just the alien participation!


    "Well, do you think it has something to do with that unimaginable strong man?" the black widow asked after a moment of silence, looking hesitantly at Steve Rogers and eagle eyes.


    "Don''t rule out this possibility!" eagle eye''s face became solemn in an instant. He looked at Steve Rogers, took a deep breath and asked, "can you Avenger alliance support at any time? You said to contact Qin Ge Lei and even Huang Wen... Sir, if there is a problem, can they come in the first time?"


    "There''s no problem with this, but let''s take a look first. The most suspicious place now is the alien attilan. Otherwise, let''s go there first. What''s the situation of the alien? After all, your purpose here is to find the alien..." Steve Rogers thought a little and looked at the eagle eye and the black widow.


    "But we haven''t found attilan yet..." eagle eye''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, looked at the direction of shock wave girl Daisy and said, "those bounty hunters haven''t sent any news. We still need to wait. Can you guarantee that Daisy won''t have a similar situation again?"


    "Wait, Captain, you just said that you can''t find attilan''s place?" the black widow looked at Steve Rogers suspiciously as if she was aware of something.


    "Cough, you just found it. You just sent a message..." Steve Rogers coughed twice to hide the fact that he was lying.


    "Well, I''ll call those bounty hunters back. Captain, you can show me the way..." the black widow took a deep look at Steve Rogers, then nodded, looked at the shock wave girl Daisy and asked, "Little Daisy, when are you going to hold your lover? You''re not ready to perform the task?"


    "Cough, let me go first. I have something to tell you..." wade heard the words of the black widow. He also coughed a little embarrassed. He quickly patted the shockwave girl daisy on the back and broke free from Zhenxiang''s broad mind. At the same time, he lamented that he named the shockwave girl Daisy the nickname of Bobo girl, which is really worthy of his reputation.


    "OK, you go there and talk, and I won''t disturb you, little daisy. Remember to recover as soon as possible. You still have a task to do..." the black widow looked at the shock wave girl Daisy, who was still a little dull, sighed and pointed to the other direction of the spacecraft.


    "Go, Bobo girl, come with me..." wade breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech. He didn''t wait for Zhenbo girl Daisy to answer. He directly took Zhenbo girl Daisy''s hand and walked to the corner.


    "Wade, I..." at this time, Daisy, the shock wave woman, finally recovered, but her eyes still fluctuated when she looked at Wade, as if Wade was her only dependence in the world.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I can''t carry it easily..." wade quickly avoided the strong attack of Zhenbo woman Daisy, looked away, took a deep breath and said, "I have something serious to tell you!"


    "Coming! Coming! Showdown!" in the avenger building, a group of gossip Avengers stared at the image one after another, waiting for the next plot development.


    "You say, no matter what you say, I can accept it!" when Daisy heard Wade''s words, her face did not change, and continued to look at Wade with admiration.


    "I have a wife, you should know, although I''m not married..." wade clenched his teeth, looked at the shock wave girl Daisy, quickly took back his eyes and said.


    "I know, even if I get married, it doesn''t matter..." Zhenbo female Daisy perfectly incarnated the image of Xiao San at this time. Even the gradual ferocity of the attack, I don''t know whether she was affected in the fog.

 Chapter 949

    "I..." Wade, who had thought out his speech, choked and couldn''t speak, because the attack of Zhenbo female Daisy was too fierce. His eyes were like trying to eat Wade!


    "Hoo!" wade once again avoided the eyes of shock wave woman Daisy, took a long breath, looked solemn, organized language and said again, "maybe I should let you know some truth, you may not know me..."


    "Prick!" said Wade. Wade was going to pull his headgear and pull it down, but the headgear was a little tight. Once again, Wade exerted too much force and directly tore the headgear.


    Fortunately, when you put it back on, you can still cover Wade''s face in front of you, but now after the headgear is taken off, Wade''s real face appears in front of the shock wave woman daisy.


    A face as ugly as avocado


    "Oh, my God! How could it?" when the shock wave girl Daisy saw Wade''s true face, her pupils narrowed slightly and exclaimed in disbelief, "I''ve seen your information before, you clearly..."


    "He''s a handsome guy, isn''t he?" wade shrugged, didn''t put on his hood, but said casually. "I really have the same handsome as the little wolf, but unfortunately, some things don''t come at no cost. I got the immortal body, but I lost my handsome, isn''t it fair?"


    If it was placed in the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. before it was dissolved, the information about Wade must be very detailed. It can be clearly investigated from how Wade detected cancer and became immortal.


    However, unfortunately, this s.h.i.e.l.d. bureau is only a s.h.i.d. Bureau hidden in the dark. Their influence is not weak, but it is definitely not strong. At least they are far from being omniscient.


    Even Wade''s immortality was not known to the dark shield until Wade took over the bounty task without restriction and used his ability recklessly.


    In other words, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. only knows a common sense that most dark forces know.


    "But why? With your ability, you shouldn''t need this..." therefore, Daisy, the shock wave woman at this time, looked at Wade very puzzled. She didn''t understand why Wade, who has the ability to predict, chose such a path.


    However, because Wade and seismic wave female Daisy repeatedly stressed not to expose the predicted things, she didn''t say it directly. After all, although eagle eye and others are not nearby, they must be quietly observing the situation here


    "I said, that''s not absolutely useful, otherwise, how could I become like this?" wade shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Well... Is there nothing different about Vanessa?" Daisy, the shockwave girl, was a little silent. She suddenly thought of something and looked at Wade with some hesitation.


    "Vanessa is very kind to me, which is no different from before, so you should be able to understand what I mean. Your conditions are good and deserve a better choice..." wade sighed and looked at the shock wave girl Daisy seriously.


    "No! Since she can accept it, I can accept it!" Daisy, the shockwave girl, did have hesitation in her heart, but her mind shook for a moment, suddenly flashed an idea, and blurted out very unconvinced.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Not only the question mark on Wade''s face at this time, the eagle eyes and Steve Rogers around, but also the Avengers watching the play from a distance.


    An idea flashed through everyone, including Wade himself: "what can he do?"


    Yes, even with the immortal body, Wade is not a high-quality stock, especially Wade''s appearance at this time has obviously deviated from the aesthetics of normal people.


    There was a Vanessa before. The Avengers can understand it a little. After all, Vanessa fell in love with Wade before. It''s not impossible not to give up after knowing Wade''s appearance


    But the shock wave girl Daisy didn''t spend a month with Wade. How can she like wade to this extent?


    "A little interesting..." Huang asked the avatar to narrow his eyes slightly. Because he was the owner of silly girl, Huang asked the avatar to feel a little more than the Avengers who were watching the image.


    If the Avengers are just looking at the image, Huang Wen''s Avatar is like being on the scene.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar felt it. At the beginning, after hearing Wade''s description, the shock wave female Daisy began to hesitate and waver. Especially when it was heard that Vanessa didn''t give up even in the face of Wade, and her attitude had not changed at all, Huang Wen''s Avatar clearly felt that the shock wave female Daisy''s attitude was changing


    But, suddenly, as if something had changed the idea of shockwave girl Daisy, shockwave girl Daisy fell in love with Wade again


    "I didn''t notice any energy, maybe it''s because my incarnation is not strong enough..." an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind. "If my original Buddha is here, I should be able to notice the difference. I really didn''t expect that there are such talents among the alien race?"


    "Hmm? It''s not necessarily an alien. It''s totally unnecessary for an alien to sing this play. Then, who will it be? Lucifer, the Lord of hell? But strange didn''t tell me that there was a problem with the dimension..."


    "For one thing, I should not have time to deal with this matter. Then, should I go and have a look directly?"


    "No, I''m like this. Do you want to be with me?" wade came back after a long time, pointed to his face and looked at the shock wave girl Daisy reluctantly.


    "You may not know what I experienced before. I feel that I was only one step away from death..." the eyes of Zhenbo female Daisy flickered slightly and looked directly into Wade''s eyes. Wade was obviously ugly in front of ordinary people. At this time, it was particularly pleasing to the eyes of Zhenbo female Daisy.


    "Originally, I thought I was really dying, but I felt your breath, your breath, gave me a warm feeling, let me feel peace of mind and life again, and I can live again because of your arrival!"


    "I saved the white eyed wolf!" in the avenger building, the silly girl looked at the shock wave girl Daisy and said, "is this a woman in love? IQ is simply negative!"

 Chapter 950

    "Didn''t you say that before? You were not sure to save Daisy, but suddenly there was a new change. Maybe this change really appeared on Wade?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the silly girl, he smiled and shook his head. His eyes focused on Wade and gradually realized what he was doing.


    "No..." wade heard the shock wave female Daisy burning again. With his hot eyes, Wade couldn''t bear it. Even this time, Wade didn''t know what reason to refuse the shock wave female daisy.


    what? I want it all?


    Wade seemed to hear some voices from the outside world reaching his ears. He quickly shook his head and threw away this one. He didn''t know whether it was the voice of the outside world or his own heart.


    After all, although most of Wade has no integrity and no offline, there are still some Wade, especially after Wade has found his love


    But if Wade feels that he has found a new love because of the shock wave girl Daisy, Wade feels that he is really no different from other dead attendants.


    At that time, there can be one shock wave female Daisy, there can be tens of thousands


    Even if Wade wants to be a waiter, he should be the most unique and different one. As for the mouth gun, it is a talent and can''t be modified!


    "Cough, those bounty hunters are basically back. Do you want to wait until the end of this mission and go back and discuss it slowly?" just when Wade has reached an impasse, the voice of the black widow rang.


    "Maybe there will be another Vanessa to discuss this problem with you. Maybe you can get a result faster?"


    "No! Absolutely not enough for Vanessa to know about it!" Wade''s pupils narrowed sharply, an idea flashed through his mind, and he was ready to say it.


    "OK! Let''s talk after completing the task. After all, I''m the main force to communicate with attilan this time. I can''t think about these things at this critical time..." wade didn''t expect that the response of shock wave female Daisy was faster than him. Even Wade could see that a struggle flashed in the eyes of shock wave female Daisy, and then a clear light flashed.


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?"


    Two surprised voices came out of their mouths at the same time. One of them didn''t know where it was, but the other was the embodiment of Huang Wen.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar saw the struggle and Qingming in the eyes of Zhenbo female Daisy, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar know more clearly that there was definitely something wrong with the previous Zhenbo female Daisy!


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Zhenbo Daisy can''t fall in love with Wade at all, and she may fall in love with Wade, but at the beginning, it must be just a good feeling. After all, the time between Zhenbo Daisy and Wade is not long


    But obviously, someone forcibly expanded the favor of Zhenbo female daisy for Wade, making Zhenbo female Daisy fall in love with Wade!


    Moreover, at the beginning, Daisy even ignored the task of her own agent. She only thought about Wade. She was only a little clear under the reminder of the black widow


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t quite understand who would do such a thankless thing. At first, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought of the famous death, that is, the one of the five creation gods.


    However, Huang asked the avatar that death should not do such a thing. If death really likes Wade, wouldn''t it just take Wade away? Wade, without the curse of immortality, is still dead


    And, even if you don''t take Wade, it''s not necessary at all. Match wadra? What is this? Zhenggong helps you find Xiao San?


    Therefore, Huang asked the avatar whether Wade of other universes had made any small moves behind his back


    Yes, Huang Wen''s Avatar has completely ruled out the suspicion of Lucifer and other hell lords, because they should not be bored to this extent and risk exposure to tease Wade''s feelings with shockwave woman Daisy!


    In particular, both Wade and seismic wave female Daisy have little to do with Huang Wen. If the hell Lord really wants to deal with Huang Wen, he won''t detour so many waves, will he?


    At this time, Huang asked, thinking of the only explanation, that is, there is a wade in the universe who has successfully been completely together with death, or will never be separated.


    Because of death, Wade also got the power of death and had incredible power.


    However, after countless years of getting along, there are endless years. You can see the end at a glance, but the future that needs to happen constantly is destined to make Wade feel tired, especially Wade''s character


    Therefore, in the end, Wade of the universe quietly began to observe himself in other universes, took a fancy to wade of Huang Wen''s universe, and finally chose to let Wade live a different life from him!


    After all, Wade of the universe did not get the immortal curse of annihilating hegemony, nor did he pass the brink of death so many times. At least, Wade experienced much less than Logan


    Therefore, theoretically speaking, Wade of this universe should not have anything to do with death. Everything is another Wade doing something!


    Well, the above is the conjecture of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which has nothing to do with Huang Wen''s Buddha. It''s just a brain hole thought out by a small amount of divine power left in Huang Wen''s Avatar


    "Then let''s go!" Steve Rogers also saw Wade''s dilemma. At this time, he stood up, looked at the people, nodded and said, "call in all the bounty hunters. Let''s go now and get to attilan at the speed of the ship in a short time!"


    "OK!" the black widow quickly answered and quickly ordered. The bounty hunters outside also entered the spacecraft one after another. They just looked at Wade who had already put on his hood and frowned one by one, especially when they saw Daisy, the shock wave woman beside Wade.


    ha-ha! Little white face!


    The same idea flashed through the minds of all bounty hunters. After all, they didn''t know Wade''s appearance, let alone the ability of shock wave woman daisy. However, relatively speaking, what they thought was no problem


    "Warning! Warning! If you are moving forward, you will be attacked by fire!" just after the spacecraft has sailed for a certain distance, an alarm sounded in the spacecraft. There is no doubt that this should be a warning from attilan, or a warning from an alien. The alien found that the spacecraft was approaching attilan.

 Chapter 951

    Originally, the spaceship had been discovered by the alien race before it reached Mars. However, because humans had also explored the moon before, the alien race did not know that the goal of the spaceship was them. They thought it was an exploration of Mars after the progress of human civilization.


    Therefore, with the idea of not wanting to be found, the alien did not make any response.


    However, the aliens never thought that this spaceship was running for them, and among the spaceships, there was one of their kindred, Zhenbo female daisy.


    So, when the spaceship took off again and came towards attilan, the alien quickly gave its own warning.


    The meaning of the alien race is also very clear. Don''t provoke me, and we won''t attack. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite!


    It can be said that the alien''s attitude has been very friendly, especially in the face of a group of uninvited guests from the dark Divine Shield Bureau.


    After all, it is not difficult to directly destroy this spaceship if the alien can easily find the dark shield spacecraft, and the dark shield spacecraft cannot find the alien technology!


    "We have no malice. We just found your existence to pursue your footprints and seek cooperation!" this is the original purpose of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. even if Steve Rogers is here, eagle eye still speaks directly and frankly.


    Previously, Colson had no confidence in the avenger alliance established by Huang Wen, or in the powerful Huang Wen. As the heirs of Nick Frey, Colson and Nick Frey had the same idea, that is, strong power, which can never get out of hand!


    Even if Colson learned some of Huang Wen''s strength and the parallel universe from Steve Rogers, Colson just changed Huang Wen. The means that should be arranged have no intention to reduce.


    In Colson''s view, the strength of the alien race may not be enough to defeat Huang Wen, but at least it can make Huang Wen afraid, so as to achieve real checks and balances


    Just as at the beginning, Huang Wen gradually showed his strength, which made the whole s.h.i.e.l.d. at a loss. When he didn''t know how to deal with it, Nick Frey asked surprise captain Carol to come back to check and balance Huang Wen.


    Although the result of checks and balances was not good at the beginning, and even the s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau went underground, Colson knew that Huang Wen had definitely compromised!


    Well, this time, Colson felt that the situation would be the same. When facing the alien, Huang Wen would be afraid, and the alien wouldn''t take him to outer space


    At that time, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. may be able to get out of the darkness, stand in front of the stage again, and even complete the things Nick Frey wanted to complete before, but did not complete!


    This is what Colson has always wanted to do, or to prove, because if he had not misjudged Huang Wen''s strength and the relationship between Huang Wen and Jinhe at the beginning, perhaps the Divine Shield Bureau would not have been so passive


    This time, it can be called Colson''s road of redemption. For himself and the Divine Shield bureau!


    Although it is not so easy to win over the aliens, Colson is not uncertain.


    It is not only that the dark Divine Shield Bureau has an alien like shockwave woman Daisy, but also because Colson found the secret of the alien leaving the earth and the defects at the genetic level!


    Yes, although the alien race has various abilities, their genes have caused damage and deformity, which makes the alien race carry out a long-term breeding plan.


    Although it can be known from the Atlantis relics that have not been taken away from the moon that the situation of the aliens does not seem to be very bad, will they refuse if the aliens can go further?


    They won''t!


    Eagle eye and Colson have this firm idea in their hearts!


    "We refuse! Human beings, you can go back wherever you should, and don''t disturb us!" but eagle eye and Colson felt that the hot words on their faces appeared, which was the refusal of the alien race!


    Moreover, from the reaction of the alien race, we can know that the alien race can monitor the situation of the whole spacecraft, including the sound.


    In other words, every move of Hawkeye and others is under the control of the alien race, starting with the spacecraft preparing to go to attilan where the alien race is located!


    "Don''t you want to listen to our conditions? We really came with goodwill..." Eagle Eye soon recovered, and he quickly opened his mouth to the screen in front of him.


    "We don''t welcome outsiders!" the alien replied quickly, and what sank eagle eye''s heart was that the spacecraft at this time had been out of eagle eye''s control!


    Yes, the spaceship that was moving forward stopped, and it was not controlled by eagle eye, but by alien race.


    Since Terrans can control the spacecraft to stop, they can control the spacecraft to do more things, such as crash!


    "Silly girl?" Steve Rogers also thought of this situation. He was not afraid of the crash. After the spaceship crashed, Steve Rogers could also return to the earth.


    Even with Steve Rogers'' current strength and the power of the storm hammer, there is no problem if you let him fly back to earth from Mars before his power dries up. The law of thunder in the storm hammer can protect Steve Rogers from surviving in a vacuum environment like the universe


    As for the remaining influence, Steve Rogers''s legendary body strength can also resist!


    But even so, Steve Rogers subconsciously worried about the bounty hunters around him. After all, if the spaceship really crashes, these people are basically dead, except Wade


    "The alien technology is OK, and there is no difference compared with the new star Legion..." silly girl''s voice soon sounded, but there was a faint disdain in her voice, because silly girl at this time is not the silly girl just extracted. Such technology is useless in front of silly girl.


    "So, it''s settled?" Steve Rogers asked with a sigh of relief and a smile.


    "Eh? How did you regain control again?" eagle eye didn''t recover for the first time. When he found that the spaceship was controlled by him again, eagle eye flashed a hesitation in his eyes, then realized something and looked in the direction of Steve Rogers.

 Chapter 952

    After all, the revenge alliance has super artificial intelligence, which the dark shield knows. Moreover, the previous super artificial intelligence also saved the life of shockwave woman Daisy, so when the spacecraft recovered and even heard the news of Steve Rogers, eagle eye understood that the revenge alliance took the shot.


    "Not only did the ship regain control, but I controlled the whole attilan''s weapons. You can fly directly..." silly girl''s slightly proud voice rang, brightening the black widow''s eyes.


    But eagle eye frowned at this time, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. After all, if he drove the spacecraft directly, I''m afraid his relationship with attilan would be difficult to ease, especially after being threatened by attilan.


    "What are you afraid of?" the black widow on one side found the difference of her old partner. She shook her head and said with a smile. "In fact, when our ship has been restored to control and all attilan''s weapons have been controlled, we have torn our face with attilan, haven''t we?"


    "Now, we can only expect that our strength and Daisy''s identity will enable us to have a good talk with them after landing..."


    "No, Natasha, you don''t understand. Alas, forget it. It''s already like this. Take one step at a time..." the eagle eye looked at the black widow and opened her mouth slightly. She subconsciously wanted to say something, but finally shook her head helplessly.


    Obviously, for this mission, only eagle eye knows all the contents, and black widow only knows some. This is the tradition of the Divine Shield bureau!


    However, in the face of the variables at this time, eagle eye has no good way, that is, Colson is here, I''m afraid he can''t think of a better solution.


    Therefore, eagle eye finally chose to land directly and take attilan, even if they may face attilan''s alien army later


    Soon, the spaceship started again. Originally, the spaceship was not far from attilan, at least not far at the speed of the spaceship. Therefore, it didn''t take much time, and the spaceship approached attilan''s position.


    "Roar!" however, at this time, a strange sound sounded, and the whole spacecraft was in turmoil, even with a faint tendency to collapse!


    "Landing! Emergency landing! It should be an alien attack!" Eagle Eye responded quickly. The rapid spacecraft landed on the ground as much as possible. He knew that even if he lost scientific and technological means, the alien was not so easy to provoke!


    After all, the alien''s ability to look after the family is not technology, but their own ability!


    Just like the shock wave female Daisy, although she is a powerful hacker, her most powerful ability now is her shock wave


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that the attack on the spacecraft at this time is really similar to the shock wave of shock wave female daisy. At least they are wave attacks, not the wave of Qigong wave of Huang Wengui school


    Soon, the spaceship made an emergency landing on the ground, and Steve Rogers''s storm hammer and shield were ready. If there was any problem, he would act decisively.


    Steve Rogers doesn''t know what the ultimate goal of the dark shield is, but Steve Rogers came here not only because he didn''t want the dark shield to sacrifice in vain as a tool for their exploration, but because he wanted to find the truth himself!


    The truth about the incredible strong man in the diary!


    Even if Steve Rogers can''t defeat the strong one in the end, he also needs to know what kind of existence it is and whether it will pose a great threat to the earth!


    "Uninvited guests, you successfully angered us!" when the door of the spaceship was opened, a woman''s voice resounded around. Steve Rogers saw a group of humans standing not far from them. Of course, only the first few looked like humans, and some seemed like human beings.


    These people are the alien race. Standing in the middle is the alien royal family. The leader is called the black bat king. It is his ability to force the spacecraft to land!


    The black bat king can release destructive pseudo sound waves through his voice. Even a whisper can release terrible energy. What the black bat King sends out is pseudo sound waves, not sound waves, so it can also be sent out in a vacuum.


    It is worth mentioning that although the black bat king is only the sub heavenly Father level, his destructive power has even reached a very powerful level among the heavenly Father level. However, his ability is limited and lacks other mysterious means.


    However, if the black bat King fights with Zeus and the Panther God bast, I''m afraid the black bat king will win!


    As for Sutter, who has recovered to his peak, he is a good hand among the heavenly Father level. Coupled with his incomparably powerful body and creatures, he is not afraid of the black bat king at all.


    In addition to the black bat king, the one who spoke before was the black bat King''s wife, Medusa. Yes, it is the same name as the mythical snake haired banshee, because Medusa''s ability is to control the density and length of her hair, and even make her hair harder than steel.


    Moreover, Medusa can also communicate with the black bat king on brain waves. She is usually responsible for interpreting the black bat King''s body language and conveying instructions. After all, once the black bat King speaks, she will have strong destructive power, which is one of the defects of the black bat King


    Among the remaining alien races, there are also strong people with different abilities, but their strength is still some distance from the sub heavenly Father level, but they are also unimaginable enemies for eagle eye and others!


    "Who controlled our attiran''s weapons before? Hand over that man, and I can spare you!" a strange man named maximus stood up. He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked around the eagle eye and others, and made his own voice.


    Maximus asked this question, not to be answered by eagle eye and others, because maximus is a person with spiritual ability, which is very similar to Charles''s ability, and his knowledge is a little unstable.


    Therefore, as long as maximus asks questions, eagle eye and others think about something, he can read it!


    "Artificial intelligence? Is there such a thing on earth? Is science and technology developing so fast?" soon, Maximus got the answer he wanted, but he was very surprised because he didn''t expect that the science and technology of the earth had reached this level.


    "Be careful, he can read your memory!" reminded Steve Rogers, squinting at the people around him.

 Chapter 953

    With the reminder of Steve Rogers, the hearts of the people around them trembled, especially the eagle eye and the black widow. There are many secrets in their hearts. It would be terrible if maximus explored them!


    The reason why maximus wants to know how the other party invalidates attilan''s technology is because maximus is a gifted scientist. Previously, attilan''s technology was under his control.


    Even in maximus'' mind, there are some unknown plans. As the brother of the black bat king, he wants to replace the black bat king in the alien race. He wants to become the emperor of the alien race!


    It has to be said that the era of peace has been too long, which is easy to breed ambition. When the previous alien race still carried out breeding plans, the alien race would not have such ambitions.


    However, as the alien race slowly grew again, Maximus was born with an ambition that did not belong to him. Maximus didn''t keep a low profile until the alien race found an incredible strong man and moved to Mars for fear of an accident.


    But the problem is that he had planned to betray before, and even began to plan. These materials were all in his private space. At this time, after attilan''s technology and network were invaded by the front, Maximus didn''t know whether his plan had been exposed


    However, after scanning the consciousness of several people in a circle, Maximus didn''t get the answer, and then looked at Steve Rogers who had just warned his companion.


    "Get out of my head!" there was a trace of anger in Steve Rogers'' voice, and even the power of thunder burst out along Steve Rogers'' voice.


    "Oh!" maximus uttered a dull hum, a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, and his whole body shook.


    Although Steve Rogers has no ability to control the spirit, Steve Rogers is given the power of thunder when he has the storm hammer. It is not so easy for Steve Rogers to be invaded into consciousness in this state!


    At least, Maximus can''t do that!


    "Mark!" the black bat king saw that his brother was hurt. His face was cold. He drank subconsciously. A powerful sound wave was directly released and bombarded in the direction of Steve Rogers.


    "Boom!" Steve Rogers reacted very quickly. He subconsciously threw out the storm hammer in his hand and hit the direction of the sound wave. The thunder surged and collided with the sound wave, sending out a powerful explosion sound and shaking everything around.


    This is just an attack by the black bat king, which shows how powerful the black bat king is!


    With the sound of "pa!" the storm hammer flew back into the hands of Steve Rogers. Even at this time, Steve Rogers could feel a shock coming from the storm hammer.


    Haila, who knows the power of the Thor''s hammer, has the ability to destroy the Thor''s hammer at the sub heavenly Father level. Huang Wen can also destroy the interior of the Thor''s hammer through strong legal forces at the sub heavenly Father level. Then the black bat king who completely broke out his strength is likely to directly destroy Steve Rogers''s storm hammer!


    After all, if the power of the black bat King breaks out completely, the destructive power is heavenly Father!


    "Sub heavenly Father, even more powerful!" Steve Rogers felt the powerful power from the black bat king from the trembling storm hammer, "much stronger than me!"


    "Hiss!" Eagle Eye heard what Steve Rogers said, and his heart sank. Although they had a simple speculation about the strength of the alien race before, the strength of the black bat king at this time still exceeded eagle eye''s imagination.


    Before, eagle eye still felt that after strengthening, he should be able to be regarded as a more powerful existence. However, now eagle eye understands that he has no difference from before and is still the same weak!


    And the most important thing is that before, the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. envisaged the alien race as an object that can be won over. Now the alien race basically doesn''t give the opportunity to communicate, so they can''t finish their calculation!


    "Wait! We''re here to talk about cooperation! There are also aliens among us!" however, eagle eye wanted to try again. He quickly shouted at the black bat king for fear that the black bat king would kill them all again.


    The black bat king, who was going to continue to kill Steve Rogers, the most powerful enemy, stopped. He looked around at Steve Rogers and others, subconsciously trying to find out the existence of the alien race.


    "It''s me, my name is daisy. This time, I came with the purpose of friendly cooperation!" this is, Daisy, the shockwave woman, came out and looked at the black bat king and said friendly.


    "So?" when he saw the shockwave girl Daisy, a trace of disappointment flashed in the black bat King''s eyes. This time, he didn''t speak again, but looked at Medusa, who said his words.


    Because if the black bat King spoke again, I''m afraid the damage would be more powerful than before. Even if Steve Rogers could bear it, the storm hammer would be dangerous!


    However, at this time, the dwarves are still there, and Thor has become the God King of Asgard. It is not so difficult to rebuild a storm hammer


    "What?" Zhenbo Daisy didn''t understand Medusa for a moment, because on earth, there is an alien holy land called afterlife. The leader is Jia Ying, the mother of Zhenbo daisy. The alien cares about every one of her people. Even in the eyes of the alien, every awakened alien is his own brother and sister!


    However, the shock wave female Daisy forgot that it was an alien on the earth. It was an alien with very difficult awakening and a small number. At this time, the alien of attilan was the main vein of the alien. Their number was far above the alien on the earth, and their strength was even more so!


    Moreover, the most important thing is that attilan has royalty and is also an alien. There is still a big gap between royalty and non royalty.


    Originally, when the black bat king heard the words of eagle eye, he thought he had found the possible royal family members on earth. As a result, the black bat king felt the breath of shock wave girl Daisy and was soon disappointed


    "You''re just a civilian. Even if you awaken your ability, do you want to negotiate terms with us attilan? If you want to join attilan, you need to investigate!" maximus turned around and looked at the shock wave girl Daisy and said mockingly.

 Chapter 954

    "Civilians? Everyone is an alien. Why do you call me a civilian?" when Daisy, the shockwave girl, heard maximus''s words, she became angry and shouted at Maximus, "the aliens on our earth are like a family. Everyone is brothers and sisters, and there is no difference between them!"


    "That''s because you''re all civilians!" Medusa looked at the black bat king, took a deep breath, and heard the voice of the black bat king. "Now, I''ll give you one last chance to leave here and get in touch with the technological restrictions on attilan. We can act as if everything hasn''t happened. Don''t bother us again in the future!"


    "No! They have restricted our attiran''s technology. They don''t know how much knowledge they have robbed us of attiran. They will find a way against us! Human beings are so mean, aren''t they?" maximus shouted at Medusa as soon as his face changed.


    After all, at this time, Maximus was afraid that Steve Rogers and others would know his secret. It was better to use the power of the black bat king to kill Steve Rogers and others!


    "This..." Medusa frowned and subconsciously looked at the black bat king, hoping to ask the black bat king to give another answer, but the black bat king was still hesitating.


    "We can leave. I want to know who the unimaginable strong man is?" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and looked at the black bat king and others in front of him.


    "You really stole the secret of attilan!" maximus''s eyes lit up suddenly. He quickly drank, and he didn''t bother to care where Steve Rogers knew the news. This sentence appeared at this time, which was too critical and became an opportunity for maximus to do it!


    "Kill them! It must not be enough for attilan''s secret to be stolen by these thieves!" maximus waved his hand, and several aliens immediately launched their power.


    Especially Medusa''s sister, an alien royal family called crystal, her ability is to control the fire, water and gas of the four elements, and even combine these four forces with each other!


    That is, the crystal did not reach the sub heavenly Father level, and even did not understand the existence of the law, otherwise she must be a powerful enemy!


    The power of four different elements, the potential of crystal, even on John who combines the power of ice and fire!


    Of course, the premise is that the crystal can really understand all the laws through its own ability, and then integrate them into one. Such a crystal is a strong person whether at the sub heavenly Father level or the heavenly Father level


    However, with multiple abilities, they did not understand the law, nor did they integrate together to form a new law. The apocalypse, the ancestor of the previous mutant, is a best example.


    "Attack!" seeing that all his people had shot, the black bat King hesitated a little, and finally chose to open his mouth. A powerful sound wave roared in the direction of Steve Rogers. In the black bat King''s view, as long as Steve Rogers was solved, there would be no one who threatened the alien race in front of him!


    "Damn!" Steve Rogers did not use his own storm hammer against the enemy this time, but used his own shield to block his body. The power of thunder blessed him and let him rush out first.


    On the side of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., the only ones with long-range capability are the shock wave female Daisy and the eagle eye. The pistols of the remaining people can not pose a great threat to the alien race


    "Block!" Daisy, the shock wave woman, shot at the crystal at this time. The four elements of earth, fire, water and gas that constantly emerged are really too threatening, because she directly displayed the shock wave to block the power of the crystal.


    At this time, Daisy can only hope that Steve Rogers can block the power of the black bat king, and then see if her power can break out further?


    "Eh? Shockwave?" a strange man named Gore Gong raised his eyebrows. His feet were instantly transformed into animal hooves and trampled by war towards the ground. A powerful earthquake wave roared in the direction of shockwave female Daisy, and directly shook it out while shockwave female Daisy was fighting against the crystal.


    "Should we fight? Steve can''t deal with such an enemy..." in the avenger building, Huang Liang''s eyes flashed with eager light and looked at Huang Wen tentatively.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you there directly. Zeus, sirtel, look at max and John..." Huang asked the avatar and raised his eyebrows. In fact, he was also curious about the unimaginable strong man, so he just went straight.


    "Hmm? What kind of shield can stop my power?" the black bat king looked at Steve Rogers who rushed towards him and didn''t fly out. He couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and asked in surprise. As he asked, a strong sound wave force surged.


    "We have no malice, but if you really want to fight, we will never be afraid!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath, did not answer the black bat King''s question, but carried the shield against the power of sound waves and continued to rush in the direction of the black bat king.


    "Hehe, you called attilan and stole our intelligence. How dare you say you won''t be afraid? Now, I''ll let you know that I''m a strong alien!" the black bat king said a long sentence.


    Correspondingly, while the black bat King''s voice became louder, his power was also strong to an unimaginable extent, and even directly broke through the limit that sub heavenly father could reach and reached the level of heavenly Father!


    This is almost impossible to see, that is, when Huang Wen fought with surprise captain Carol before, they didn''t break out beyond the power of sub heavenly Father level and directly reach the destructive power of heavenly Father level


    It can only be said that although there are some defects in the ability of the black bat king, he is also a unique strong man!


    "Shua!" but just as these sentences turned into unimaginable power and blasted at Steve Rogers, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared before the sound wave power and took a group of Avengers who had watched the play to the war.


    "A little interesting!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the sound wave power and raised his eyebrows. Although the performance of this sound wave power was different from that of Qigong wave, it was all destructive power at the material level. Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar directly hit the qigong wave and blew it out, breaking through the powerful sound wave power!

 Chapter 955

    "Poof!" with a sound, the powerful sound wave power was directly penetrated on the spot, and the momentum of Qigong wave roared in the direction of the black bat king!


    After all, your black bat King''s sound wave is very destructive. It comes from the qigong wave transformed by Huang Wen''s incarnation Qi power. Even if it is not a powerful turtle style Qigong wave, it is not so easy to deal with.


    You know, Huang Wen''s self has reached this epic peak. If you put it in this single universe, it should be the peak in the single universe. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar evolved from the magic power of the monkey king is also very strong!


    Even if this avatar does not reach the level of the universe, it must have the invincible strength of the heavenly Father!


    Huang asked now, you can even expand a little and say a sentence directly: "what hell Lord, Mephisto, is dead. If he is not dead, he can''t even compare with a hair of me!"


    "Horizontal groove!!!!!"


    Just when the qigong wave hit the black bat King''s body, to everyone''s surprise, the black bat King burst out rude words in public, and the voice was loud!


    However, it is obvious that the louder the voice, the stronger the power of the black bat king. What else is louder than when swearing?


    A stronger than before, I don''t know how much sound wave force collided with the qigong wave, and finally offset the qigong wave played by Huang Wen''s Avatar, but the black bat King''s body still flew backwards


    "Pay attention, don''t say dirty words..." Steve Rogers heard the voice of the black bat king, subconsciously muttered, and then shrugged helplessly.


    Well, even if the black bat King says dirty words, Steve Rogers can''t seem to stop it. After all, the strength of the other party is in his mouth. Steve Rogers doesn''t have the ability to seal the black bat King''s mouth


    "Mr. Huang Wen?" eagle eye and others saw the emergence of Huang Wen and breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, they finally realized the feelings of the Avengers and perceived the peace of mind and reliability after the emergence of Huang Wen.


    "Mr. Huang Wen seems to be able to deal with that guy, and the rest should be enough to deal with the alien race, but it seems that we are going to have a complete war with the alien race..." the black widow''s eyes flickered slightly, glanced at the shock girl Daisy nearby, then shrugged and said.


    "However, it doesn''t matter. I thought they could communicate with Daisy, but it seems that they don''t have any ideas in this regard!"


    "That means that our mission has failed this time..." Eagle Eye heard the black widow''s words, couldn''t help sighing, and some helplessly lowered his voice.


    "Failure? It seems that your task is a little more than me!" the black widow seemed to understand something, flashed a trace of clarity in her eyes, and then said casually, "but your task should be unnecessary, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed, the gap seems too big. Colson''s intelligence is too backward!" eagle eye said with emotion.


    "Such a strong man, no one can have their intelligence, can''t he?" the black bat king, who flew out in a panic, turned his head and reminded him, "however, I think we''d better stay away. It seems that the strange man must be powerful..."


    "Mr. Huang Wen should have no problem dealing with him. I''m mainly afraid that when Mr. Huang Wen is unfamiliar with us, the aftermath of the battle will spread to our side..."


    "The more swearing, the stronger the strength? It''s really not a polite ability..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the black bat king, he didn''t mean to continue. He came mainly to help Steve Rogers resolve the crisis and let Huang Liang, who had just broken through, fight with the black bat king.


    Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar is also very interested in the unimaginable strong man. After Huang Wen broke through the epic peak, although he fought the Jade Emperor with all the forces of Da Luotian, to be honest, Huang Wen was not full of fun.


    Now, from the mouth of the alien race, he learned an unimaginable strong man. Huang asked the avatar, why shouldn''t there be only the heavenly Father level? After all, the strength of the black bat king is here. Without the strength of the cosmic level, the black bat king has no reason to move away with the whole attilan


    As a cosmic power, Huang Wen''s Avatar still has some expectations. This is the idea transmitted by Huang Wen.


    "In other words, it''s not the Silver Shadow Man coming?" Huang asked. Looking at the black bat King rising from the ground, he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    After all, since the emergence of reed Richards and others, Huang Wen has been calculating the time of the emergence of the Silver Shadow Man. After all, the planet devourer behind the Silver Shadow Man is one of the five creation gods, with incomparably powerful power, which can not be countered by a normal single universe


    Although this guy, named the creator God and actually uncle Tun, has accidentally lost to countless superheroes and even been killed by many people who are not as good as him, he can''t deny the strength of the planet devourer!


    Especially when one side fantasizes that the universe will become real, the strength of gods such as planet devourer will be very terrible. However, it seems that such strength can not all come to this side of the universe, even if the planet devourer is one of the five creation gods!


    But even so, the ability of the planet devourer is absolutely terrible!


    "If it''s really the Silver Shadow Man, it''s still a little troublesome, but there''s still some expectation to fight with a cosmic Silver Shadow Man..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and muttered in his heart.


    "Ah Liang, I''ll leave it to you to practice your skills. The rest of the aliens, you can play freely!" Huang asked quickly. Looking at the black bat king who stood up again, he said to the Avengers.


    "Hey, hey, you can finally show your strength!" Huang Liang came out with some excitement, with bursts of Buddha light surging on his body, and even a faint Zen sound echoing around.


    Compared with the laws of nature such as thunder and fire, the law of Buddha is more mysterious, especially when a strong sub heavenly Father specializes in such laws.


    Even, at this time, Huang Liang can be called the Tathagata Buddha. If Huang Liang''s strength is not enough, he can also be called a Buddha


    No matter how low it is, some people despise Huang Liang''s Buddha''s law. After all, this Buddha''s law is understood from the Tathagata God''s palm. It is not the original Tathagata God''s palm, but the new Tathagata God''s palm deduced by Huang Wen!

 Chapter 956

    "Wait!" just when Huang Liang was ready to take action, the black bat King seemed to have just recovered. He hurried to Huang Liang and asked the direction of the avatar.


    However, the eager black bat King seems to forget that as long as he makes a move, he is an attack, which is also one of the great defects of the black bat King''s ability. When the black bat king can overcome this huge defect and use his ability perfectly, when the black bat King''s strength can go further.


    "Bang!" Huang Liang''s reaction was very fast. He clapped it with one hand and collided with the powerful sound wave. However, it is obvious that Huang Liang''s strength is still insufficient. He has just reached the sub heavenly Father level, and the destructive power of the black bat king has reached the heavenly Father level!


    Therefore, Huang Liang''s figure was somewhat embarrassed and stepped back. This time, in the first battle after breaking through to the sub heavenly Father level, it was obvious that his performance was not very good


    "Misunderstanding!" just as Huang Liang''s figure retreated, Huang asked the avatar to frown and think about whether to limit the strength of the black bat king, the black bat king looked at Huang Liang''s figure retreating, his face suddenly changed, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar in great fear, as if he was afraid of what Huang asked the avatar to misunderstand, and shouted again.


    However, the more anxious the black bat king was, the more he could not control his ability. Especially under the urgency, a stronger sound wave blew out, which made the black bat King''s heart more flustered.


    "Poof!" but the sound wave didn''t blow in the direction of Huang Liang. Huang Wen''s Avatar waved and blew through it.


    Huang asked the avatar to stand in place with his eyes slightly narrowed, as if thinking about how to weaken the strength of the black bat king and give Huang Liang a slightly fairer chance to fight.


    As for this, for the black bat king, it''s not fair. It''s none of Huang Wen''s incarnation. Since both sides are at war, they are naturally enemies!


    Although the appearance of the black bat king looks strange, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t know that these two attacks are caused by the improper control of the black bat King''s ability. In Huang Wen''s Avatar''s view, this is just the means of the black bat King''s attack, as there is no difference in swearing before!


    "Poop!" but then something happened that Huang Wen''s Avatar and even all visitors from the earth didn''t think of. The black bat king, the strongest of the alien race, covered his mouth to death, flashing a desperate light in his eyes, knelt down and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar praying.


    Even, not only the black bat king, since the emergence of Huang Wen''s Avatar, all the aliens stopped, and their bodies trembled slightly. When the black bat King accidentally attacked twice, their eyes also flashed with the light of despair, as if they saw the coming of the end


    At this time, with the black bat King kneeling down at this time, all the aliens around him knelt down, including all kinds of unconvinced maxims!


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    After watching all the aliens kneel down, not only Huang Wen''s Avatar, a group of Avengers, all the people of the dark Divine Shield Bureau, including those bounty hunters, were stunned.


    Especially the people of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. and bounty hunters. When the aliens began to fight, they already felt that they were doomed to not survive


    As a result, the situation has changed dramatically. Everyone looks at the avatar of Huang Wen, because they have noticed that the direction of the alien kneeling is the avatar of Huang Wen.


    "Huh? Didn''t it?" Huang asked. An idea flashed through his incarnation''s heart. He seemed to understand something. Looking at the black bat king, he asked, "do you know me?"


    "..." the black bat king did not dare to speak this time. He nodded directly, and then looked at Medusa. Now the situation seems to ease a little. He should be able to let his wife Medusa speak for him.


    "Yes, we aliens are lucky to have seen the heroism of adults..." Medusa saw this and quickly looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "at that time, adults and the legendary ghost God Sison rushed out of the earth. After the breath broke out briefly, they disappeared..."


    "Attilan''s artificial intelligence evaluated the world-class crisis, so we thought to stay away from the earth and move to Mars..."


    Now, both the Avengers and the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. know that the so-called unimaginable strong man is Huang Wen.


    When Huang Wen fought with Sison''s Avatar, he directly sank the Japanese island, left the earth, left the solar system all the way, came to a strange galaxy, and then a big war completely destroyed the galaxy


    Obviously, when Huang Wen and xisuoen avatars left the earth, they were discovered by the alien. After feeling the power of Huang Wen and xisuoen avatars, the alien felt the extinction crisis, so they hurried to move from the moon to Mars.


    Because the aliens don''t know who will win in the end, but the aliens know that no matter who the winner is, they can''t stay next to the earth anyway


    "If you want to escape, is Mars too close?" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and looking at Medusa.


    "Attila is not free to move. We need energy, so Mars is only our temporary residence for a short time. After accumulating enough energy, we will leave the solar system directly..." Medusa did not hide the slightest bit and told the facts.


    After all, in the view of Medusa and even all aliens, Huang Wen won the victory of that terrorist battle, so Huang Wen''s strength may be even stronger than they imagined!


    In the face of such a strong person, a little concealment has been found, and I''m afraid it''s hard to escape death. Medusa just hopes to communicate with Huang Wen''s Avatar and see if she can bypass attilan


    "So it is, so after a long time, it''s hard to imagine that the strong one is myself?" Huang asked. The avatar shook his head and looked a little disappointed.


    Originally, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought there could be a Silver Shadow Man and even a planet devourer. In the end, it was just a misunderstanding. There were no opponents who could fight


    "Well, since it was a misunderstanding... Huh?" Huang asked the avatar and soon recovered. Since it was a misunderstanding, he didn''t have to worry too much about the alien race. However, when Huang asked the avatar what to say, he suddenly found a mysterious and powerful breath!


    In the void beside Huang Wen''s Avatar, a dark shadow is looking at Huang Wen curiously. There is a strong smell of death surging on him. It is this strong smell of death that makes Huang Wen''s Avatar feel the existence of the dark shadow!

 Chapter 957

    "What an interesting guy, there should be such a strong man on earth?" the dark figure in the void looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with micro movement, and then looked in the direction of Wade and Zhenbo woman daisy with some hesitation. "In other words, he shouldn''t mind his own business?"


    "Don''t you come out?" Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at the void, flashing a divine light in his eyes, looking at the dark shadow.


    The eyes of Huang Wen''s incarnation at this time can be called a pair of divine pupils. Huang Wen has now mastered all kinds of perspective abilities before, thousands of miles of eyes later, and even the golden eyes recently obtained.


    Naturally, Huang Wen''s Avatar also has such ability. Therefore, when Huang Wen''s Avatar finds something wrong, it directly sees through the void and finds the shadow.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t recognize the identity of the shadow. He still believes that this should be Wade who lives with the dead lady until he is tired but can''t escape. He can only help the parallel universe open its own crystal palace


    "You actually found me. If I hadn''t been a little cheap, I might have studied you well..." the dark shadow heard Huang Wen''s Avatar, gradually condensed out of the void, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a light smile.


    "Is this?" when Wade saw the shadow appear and listened to the shadow''s words, the whole person was stunned in situ, as if he was a little incredible.


    "This voice?!" the reaction of shock wave female Daisy and Wade was somewhat similar. She suddenly sounded something that happened in the black fog. She remembered that she had heard a similar voice in the black fog before!


    Or, shockwave Daisy has heard the name "little cheap". It is because of this name that shockwave Daisy subconsciously has endless good feelings for Wade!


    "Ms. death?" Huang asked the avatar, blinking subconsciously. It seemed that he was a little hesitant, because Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t understand what the operation of the wave of green hats that Ms. death brought to him was.


    "Ah, I''ve been found..." the shadow gradually showed his face. It looked ordinary. It was like an ordinary skeleton wearing clothes. It was not even as scary as when Johnny Blazer turned into a ghost knight.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar feels great pressure from the dead lady, which is the pressure from the rules of the universe!


    Lady death, one of the five creation gods, is the rule of death itself!


    "In other words, can you enter the single universe at will?" Huang asked the avatar, frowning and looking at the death lady with some doubts.


    Not only is Huang Wen''s Avatar paying attention to this place, but Huang Wen himself, who traveled to the West Lake, also frowned and separated some of his mind to feel the situation here.


    However, different from his avatar, Huang Wen felt a lot of pressure on the dead lady, but Huang Wen vaguely felt that the dead lady''s Avatar was not impossible!


    This made Huang Wen''s heart a little confused. He even wondered whether the dead lady was also an incarnation


    "In the single universe, there are still death rules. Why can''t I come? In all universes, as long as there are death rules and the concept of death, I can come..." the death lady''s skull closed one by one, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "Oh, so, after you come, you can only use the power of the death rule in the current single universe..." Huang asked the avatar and nodded clearly. He understood why he felt so strong pressure, and this is not the reason.


    Because in this single universe, the power that death lady can exert is limited. The limit of this power is the sum of the death rules in this universe!


    If you exceed the total force of the universal death rules, the whole universe will be irreversibly affected. This is not something that the rule-abiding creator God like Ms. death can easily do


    In other words, in the higher dimensional universe outside the universe, Huang wenben is still some distance from Ms. death, but in this universe, if Ms. death and Huang Wenyi fight, I''m afraid Huang Wenyi can''t win at all!


    Of course, Huang Wen won''t go to war easily, which is completely different from Huang Wen''s previous war with the planet devourer.


    Huang Wen didn''t quite know the power of the five creation gods in the universe and the combat power they can play in the current universe.


    Now, although the combat effectiveness of the five creation gods in the current universe is not different from what Huang Wen expected, the problem is that the five creation gods are equivalent to the rules of the universe itself. If we really fight with the five creation gods in the current universe, it may destroy the rules of the universe!


    At that time, the current universe will have various crises due to incomplete rules. This is not what Huang Wen wants to see


    "You are very clever, but you made my plan fail. Should you compensate me for something? Or let your self come over?" yes, with the strength of the death lady, it can be seen that Huang Wen''s Avatar is not the self.


    Although the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar is also very strong, such strength is not enough for Ms. death. Only the strength of Huang Wen''s own level will enable Ms. death to have a stable dialogue with Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time, rather than directly suppress the guy who destroyed her plan!


    "Sorry, to tell you the truth, I didn''t know it was you. Although I did find the abnormality in Wade, I thought it was some parallel universe Wade who came to open the Crystal Palace for him..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged and looked at the death lady helplessly.


    To tell the truth, Huang asked the avatar at this time, why did the dead lady do this.


    Or does the existence of this level of death lady no longer value this?


    That''s not right. If that''s true, Ms. death should not need Wade as a lover. It''s completely contradictory!


    "How dare he!" the goddess of death immediately became angry when she heard Huang Wen''s words. A strong breath surged and made everyone around tremble. At the same time, the goddess of death looked at Wade''s direction and said in a deep voice, "any little base of the universe belongs to me!"


    "Well, now, I don''t understand it any more, not to mention the shock wave girl Daisy who is now influenced by you. In theory, Wade should be single before you came..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the goddess of death.

 Chapter 958

    "Ask for help! What kind of world am I in? Why is it so messy?" wade heard Huang''s Avatar''s dialogue with the lady of death, turned his head to one side, as if he had some kind of communication, and then recovered after a long time, more affirming his previous guess.


    "Vanessa is death. Where did Vanessa go before that?" wade asked, slightly opening his mouth and frowning.


    "What you fell in love with from the beginning was me. When you saw Vanessa, Vanessa was me!" the death lady waved her hand. A breath directly pulled Wade and shockwave girl daisy in front of her body, then looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked, "find a quiet place?"


    "OK." Huang asked the avatar and nodded. He knew that Ms. death didn''t want to be watched by a group of guys next to her. I''m afraid the rest of the avenger building were watching the play at this time, which was also in the perception of Ms. death, so Huang asked the avatar decisively disappeared into Mars with several people.


    "Well, what should we do now?" when the alien saw Huang Wen''s Avatar and the appearance behind it, the more powerful looking dead women disappeared, they looked at the black bat king one after another. They were a little confused for a time.


    Originally, the alien was ready to teach the invaders a lesson. Later, although it was found that there was a same race among the invaders, it did not stop the alien from continuing to fight in the end.


    As a result, the unimaginable strong Huang Wen avatar that the alien had seen before appeared. Even the black bat King accidentally attacked several times because he didn''t control his ability, which made the whole alien panic at that time and thought that the disaster of extermination was coming.


    But before Huang asked the avatar how to react, another seemingly more powerful existence appeared, and even seemed to be the avatar of some rules, which made the alien race hear


    Before the aliens came back, Huang Wen''s Avatar and others disappeared, leaving only the dark Divine Shield bureau that fought with them and the Avengers who came with Huang Wen''s Avatar


    Therefore, the aliens are now looking at the black bat king and waiting for the black bat king to make a decision, even Maximus, who wanted to rebel before.


    After all, Maximus wants to be the king of the alien race, but he doesn''t want to be the last emperor of the alien race. Let his brother black bat carry such a big pot!


    "Sorry, there was a misunderstanding before. Please speak in front of the strong..." Medusa soon received the meaning of the black bat king. The black bat king really didn''t dare to speak at this time. He was afraid to attack again later and hurt people, so there was no way to alleviate it.


    Now, there may be a glimmer of life, because the black bat king looks and feels that Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who will do it at will, otherwise he would have died before


    "Don''t fight? Forget it, just visit the alien city..." Huang Liang flashed a trace of regret in his eyes, then waved helplessly, looked at a group of Avengers and said.


    The Avengers are also very sorry. Originally, they came to fight, but they haven''t fought yet. Suddenly, there was a good play to watch. It looks like the top play in the universe, which makes the Avengers ready to give up fighting and watch the play. Unexpectedly, the fight didn''t succeed in the end, and the play didn''t look like


    Soon, the Avengers, the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. and those upper bounty hunters followed into attilan. Eagle eye and the black widow beat Huang Liang around the bush. They wanted to know the identity of the dead lady, but they got nothing, because the Avengers didn''t know anything.


    The black bat king and others beat around the bush about the arrival of Huang Wen''s Avatar, and finally knew the identity of Huang Wen''s Avatar as the guardian of the earth. They couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although they were separated from the earth, they were originally part of the earth!


    Moreover, as long as Huang Wen is willing, they are willing to return to the earth and do their part for the safety of the earth!


    There is nothing to be counselled or not, mainly to communicate with aliens and humans on the earth


    Yes, that''s it!


    In the No. 1 base where the earth hasn''t appeared for a long time, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared here with several people. Wade looked at the dead lady and opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "What''s the matter? Little bitch, I changed my appearance, and you don''t recognize me? Or do you dislike me?" the death lady looked at Wade with a bad face, as if she were a girlfriend who was going to get angry. No, it was a girlfriend who was going to get angry. Where did she look like one of the five creation gods?


    "No, you''re serious, Vanessa is you? It''s you from beginning to end?" wade asked, looking at the death lady with some hesitation.


    "No! When she was in the meat business, she was herself. Later, I saw her fate line. When she met you, she was me!" the death lady shook her head and said very frankly.


    "What about her?" wade glanced at the shock wave girl Daisy and asked again, "and, Bobo... Cough, what''s the situation with Daisy?"


    "Her life is long gone, and her soul has long been included in the country of death by me..." the goddess of death spread her hand, looked at Wade and said with a smile, "moreover, she doesn''t know you at all. I just borrowed her body."


    "Isn''t that a corpse..." Huang asked the avatar. After hearing the death goddess, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. An idea flashed through his mind. For a moment, he was speechless. However, Huang asked the avatar to turn around and suddenly found that the death lady was originally a skeleton, which seemed worse than the corpse


    "As for this little girl, I found the feelings between you. Coupled with Vanessa''s body, I can''t bear my strength. I have to change my body..." the death lady didn''t know what Huang asked the Avatar was thinking. She looked at Wade and continued to speak.


    "I was going to let Vanessa die and let you like this new love to replace her soul, but you came here before. I didn''t want you to watch her die sad, so I gave up first. Unexpectedly, this guy found my existence..."


    "You are the lady of death. You can''t hold Vanessa''s body?" Huang asked. The avatar found a blind spot and looked at the lady of death suspiciously.


    "Because of my identity and law power, her body can''t bear it. Even the more I use my ability to condense in her body, the greater the damage to her..." the death lady spread her hand and said helplessly, "this is the limitation of the universe to me. The creator God is not omnipotent, and we should also be limited!"

 Chapter 959

    "Is there such a restriction?" Huang asked the avatar, raising his eyebrows, as if he was aware of something, and finally nodded clearly.


    The five creation gods sound very powerful, but in fact they are also very powerful, but they do exist based on the whole Marvel Universe. Their power comes from the rules of the whole Marvel Universe. Therefore, sometimes they have to be limited by the consciousness of the Marvel Universe.


    For example, sometimes, the planet devourer will not have enough to eat and cannot have all the combat effectiveness, so he will be hanged or even killed by various heroes


    However, due to the identity of the five creation gods, it is almost impossible for them to really disappear. They will continue to return to each universe, because each universe contains the power of their rules.


    "By the way, Ms. death, do you know where SANOS is? It''s the crazy Titan. I remember that he should know you very well..." Huang asked the avatar what suddenly came to mind and looked at the death lady and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t mention him in front of xiaojianjian, okay? I have something to do with one of SANOS, but it was a long time ago..." the breath of the dead lady fluctuated a little, but didn''t burst out in the end. Instead, she said with some displeasure at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "SANOS of your universe, I don''t know where he went, but I think, since the universe can''t accommodate him and can''t complete his plan, he will naturally go to other universes to complete his plan..."


    "Yes, but other universes may suffer!" Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly. He didn''t directly believe what the death lady said, because Huang asked the avatar always felt that this guy didn''t tell the truth.


    "I remember that in many universes, SANOS seems to kill half of his life for you..." Huang asked the avatar. Thinking of this, he looked at the death lady again and asked tentatively.


    "Boom!" as the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar just fell, the breath on the dead lady burst out instantly, as if Huang Wen''s Avatar had touched the bottom line of the dead lady!


    "Hum!" but Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t panic at all. The breath of Huang Wen traveling in China fluctuated, and the power of Huang Wen''s Avatar on the other side increased in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? Ask..." Belle''s eyebrows frowned slightly. She felt the slight fluctuation of Huang Wen''s breath and felt that there seemed to be a terrible breath in the earth!


    "It''s all right. She can cope there. She won''t use her full strength..." Huang asked with a confident smile. He has transmitted his strength to his avatar. Now the avatar''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, enough to fight with the dead lady.


    Moreover, Huang Wen can be sure that the death lady will never explode all her power, or even affect the whole universe!


    Even on earth, Ms. death will not completely explode her strength, because Wade is still on earth, which is the fetter of Ms. death


    "Ms. death, are you going to fight here?" on the other hand, Huang asked the avatar, looked at Ms. death with a light smile and said softly, "even if Wade has an immortal body, I''m afraid he can''t survive such a battle..."


    "If you want to know a lot of news from me, you should also see if you can have this strength. Your strength is really strong, but how much can you play..." the death lady narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at Huang and asked her avatar with a sneer.


    "Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. You let your own master come. After I fight with you, if you don''t lose, we will really be qualified to talk!"


    Obviously, the repeated attempts of Huang Wen''s Avatar have completely dissipated the little fear that Ms. death felt at the beginning because she found Huang Wen''s strength. If Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t show enough strength at this time, I''m afraid that Ms. death will not let go of this avatar, but will be killed together with Huang Wen''s true self!


    "I have something. I can''t come here for the time being. Let me see the strength of Ms. death. Let''s change a battlefield?" Huang asked, looking at the avatar of Ms. death, raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    "Hum!" with the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar, a field shrouded around. It was a field purely constructed by the rules of death. In a trance, Huang Wen''s Avatar seemed to see the real country of death!


    Different from the dimension of hell, the dimension of hell is full of all kinds of negative forces. In fact, it is only a branch of the country of death, or a dimension formed by the scattered forces of the law of death.


    Even if all hell dimensions are integrated into one, they can not be compared with the real death country, but the new hell dimension will separate the significance of the existence of the death country in the current universe, which is why the hell dimension has been in a decentralized state


    "Well, similar to the existence of mirror space, there''s no need to worry about the impact of battle on the earth!" Huang asked, flashing a divine light in the incarnation''s eyes, and instantly understood the essence of the death field and the death country behind the death field.


    "To tell you the truth, I haven''t let go for a long time!" the corners of Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mouth raised slightly and his eyes flashed with the idea of war. At this time, he has changed into Huang Wen''s special distraction control, rather than the basic consciousness left by his avatar at the beginning.


    As for why Huang asked me why I didn''t come, it was mainly Huang who wanted to be stable. Who knows if the death lady, one of the creator gods of the universe, would have any means to pull Huang to a higher universe outside the current universe


    In this universe, Huang Wen thought he would not be weaker than Ms. death, but it was hard to say if he left this universe. Although Huang Wen''s strength was not weak at that time, she could never be the opponent of Ms. death in her heyday, even if she might not be so good at fighting!


    As long as Huang Wen''s Avatar does not appear, even if the dead lady can know where Huang Wen''s Avatar is, she has no way to Huang Wen''s Avatar. She can only fight with Huang Wen''s Avatar


    With the sound of "hiss!" Huang asked the avatar that his state had changed in an instant. His hair became longer and dragged to the bottom of his feet. There were powerful lightning around his body, which was caused by pure force for space collision!


    Super Saiya three!


    This is also the limit that Yu Tiexiong''s Saiya Monkey King lucky draw can bring about improvement. Whether it is the super four of Longzhu GT or even the road above it, or the super race God in Longzhu super and even the road of free Jiyi skill, it is not in the promotion scope of this lucky draw

 Chapter 960

    Even, Huang Wen at this time has understood that after the legend level, the transformation of such Saiya people will not have much significance, including now.


    After turning into super three, Huang Wen''s essence and Qi increased by 80%, but this 80% power still did not help Huang Wen break through the legend level and condense into a new power.


    Perhaps, Huang Wen''s combat power at this time is more powerful than the epic peak, but he can''t reach the legendary level all the time!


    However, Huang Wen has changed, because Huang Wen wants to let the power of the super Saiya people have a peak duel, and the opponent is the creation God such as Ms. death, which does not insult the Saiya people''s fighting blood!


    "System! Release task: defeat the lady of death!" after Huang Wen finished his transformation, he took a deep breath, looked at the lady of death, and directly took out the new task of system release.


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, this task should be the best task reward among all his tasks. Neither domam nor the avatar of former British captain Brian can be compared with the task reward of the dead lady!


    "Ding! You are generating a task: defeat the lady of death and reward the legendary characters with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    Soon, the voice of the system sounded. The task reward did not disappoint Huang Wen, but Huang Wen felt that it was not so easy to complete such a task reward


    But it''s not without a chance!


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s heart suddenly became hot. His eyes lit up and looked at the dead lady. He took out the golden cudgel, and his sense of war was constantly surging.


    It''s not that Huang Wen doesn''t want to use the more powerful Xuanyuan sword, but that Xuanyuan sword has no power blessing in the face of the dead lady. Huang Wen can know this even without experiment.


    Unlike the Asgard gods who fear the snake Kur, many gods are not perfect. If they are related to demons and ghosts, they should be restrained by Xuanyuan sword.


    However, the death lady is transformed by the death rules of the universe. She is the death rules themselves. Even if she has a great connection with the ghosts among demons and ghosts, she cannot be restrained by Xuanyuan sword because of her divine identity.


    A demon God like Sison will still be restrained by Xuanyuan sword, because even if he is powerful, he is not the basic law of the universe, nor is he an essential God recognized by the universe. Naturally, he can''t be immune to the damage of Xuanyuan sword.


    Just like in some mythical world, if there is the same Xuanyuan sword, Xuanyuan sword definitely has a great damage bonus for the ghost king who makes trouble in the underworld, but it can''t have a damage bonus for gods such as Fengdu emperor and Dongyue Taishan Emperor


    "You seem very excited?" the death lady''s big, fleshy pupils moved, looked deeply at Huang and asked.


    "Yes, after I reach this level, I still look forward to this level of battle!" Huang asked with a smile and nodded. His strength surged. The pure law of power condensed on the golden cudgel, and Huang asked''s breath was constantly improving!


    "It''s meaningless for you to stay in the universe. Why don''t you leave?" the breath of death lady also began to rise. The pure breath of death oppressed Huang Wen in the direction of biochemical death!


    "Not yet." Huang Wen didn''t want to tell the lady of death, but directly rushed to the direction of the lady of death with the golden cudgel. The golden cudgel was like a needle, pierced the surrounding breath of death and roared into the body of the lady of death.


    With the sound of "Qiang!" the golden cudgel collided with the dead lady''s withered palm, making a metal collision sound. Huang Wen''s body and the dead lady''s body were motionless, without any meaning of retreating.


    However, Huang Wen can clearly feel that there seems to be a trace of ignorance in the expression of the dead lady at this time. It seems that Huang Wen has been stunned and forced by the playing method of Huang Wen. Even Huang Wen''s attack has not brought any harm to the dead lady.


    The main reason is that the number of times the dead lady actually did it is not too much. Most of the time, she directly suppressed the other party according to the death rules, or she was temporarily suppressed by others due to her unbalanced state.


    This kind of close combat has not been encountered by the lady of death. Even those mysterious and powerful demons attack with energy. Who will fight directly like a mortal or a reckless man!


    However, what surprised the death lady happened. Since different laws and forces broke out from Huang Wen, it seemed that countless enemies were fighting against the death lady at the same time, and they were all close combat!


    "Boom!" in the death field of the death lady, the sound of battle echoed continuously, causing great damage to the surrounding breath of death.


    If it were not for the rule power blessing of the lady of death in this field, the field of death at this time would be broken directly!


    "What''s the situation now?" Wade, who stayed in the No. 1 base, looked at each other with seismic wave female daisy. After the dead lady explained everything, the original favor of seismic wave female daisy for Wade gradually declined.


    Because Daisy, the shock wave woman, knows that she is a substitute at all, even worse than a substitute. Everything she has is controlled by the dead lady. After that, I''m afraid her consciousness will no longer exist.


    Now, Zhenbo female Daisy can only place her hope on Huang Wen and hope that Huang Wen can win the final victory, because Zhenbo female Daisy doesn''t want to become the embodiment of another person and lose her own consciousness.


    "I''m sorry to involve you. To tell you the truth, I didn''t know this before..." wade looked at the shock wave woman daisy with some apology and whispered.


    "In fact, I didn''t like you very much at the beginning, but I was confused about the later development. I just thought I was in love and some lost my mind, but now it seems that it was because I was controlled..." Zhenbo woman Daisy shook her head and said with some sobs.


    "Originally, the gods of the universe can completely ignore a person''s consciousness and do whatever they want!"


    "Death is not like that..." wade subconsciously opened his mouth and wanted to defend the death lady, but after opening his mouth, Wade didn''t know what to say. Finally, he could only close his mouth reluctantly and wait for the outcome of Huang Wen''s battle with the death lady.

 Chapter 961

    Originally, Wade and shockwave woman Daisy thought that this battle would not last long, even not just them, but also the aliens on Mars and Steve Rogers.


    However, after half a month, there was no sign of victory or defeat in the battle. Neither Huang Wen nor Ms. death meant to appear.


    That is, in base 1, there are robots made by silly girl before, and some food for Wade and Zhenbo female Daisy, otherwise Zhenbo female Daisy will starve to death on the spot


    As for Wade, if he can really die, it''s really a good thing. At least the death lady won''t easily appear in the current universe


    The Avengers on the other side couldn''t wait for the news for a long time, and they couldn''t help worrying. Even though the Avengers knew that what appeared at that time was an incarnation of Huang Wen, they didn''t know whether Huang Wen would use his own Buddha in the face of this level of battle


    However, when the Avengers contacted Huang Wen, they were not so worried, because Huang Wen''s original at this time was still traveling with Belle in China, which showed that everything was not beyond Huang Wen''s control.


    As for Wade and Zhenbo female Daisy, the Avengers did not ask. Even if they wanted to know, it was obvious that this time, it was because of the two people, and everything had to wait until the incarnation of Huang Wen came back.


    On Mars, after waiting for half a month, the disturbed aliens still didn''t let go. They didn''t know what would face them next, so they could only keep getting close to the Avengers and the dark Divine Shield Bureau.


    Yes, eagle eye should know that the alien is afraid of Huang Wen, so it conceals the things that the dark Divine Shield Bureau has nothing to do with Huang Wen, and constantly lets the black widow communicate with the alien. The words are full of the earth needs them. It is also a good thing for the alien to move attilan back to the earth and protect the safety of the earth together


    Steve Rogers and others are clear about the thoughts of eagle eye or the dark Divine Shield Bureau, but Steve Rogers does not mean to stop, because it is also a good thing to really deceive the aliens back to the earth.


    Although the alien race is far from Huang Wen''s opponent, if you throw Huang Wen away and Zeus and others, it is true that no one in the avenger alliance can beat the black bat king.


    Of course, we should remove Wanda, because Wanda has begun long-term isolation. Even silly girl doesn''t know what Wanda is busy with


    If silly girl fights with the black bat king, maybe she just needs to say, "don''t talk!"


    You can end the battle directly.


    Moreover, from the mouth of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., Steve Rogers knows that there are many aliens on earth, or non awakened aliens.


    The dark s.h.i.e.l.d. and attilan have mastered the method of alien awakening. Steve Rogers thinks that maybe the alien can set up an autonomous prefecture like a mutant


    However, when Steve Rogers stopped Huang Liang, who wanted to prevent the dark s.h.i.e.l.d. from wooing the aliens, and said this, he was immediately denied by Huang Liang.


    "Why should we establish an autonomous prefecture?" Huang Liang looked at Steve Rogers, shook his head and said, "the situation of mutants is only a special case. Moreover, do you think the United States will allow such a state to appear again?"


    "Even if you want to awaken the aliens on earth and improve the overall strength of the earth, the most is to move the aliens to attilan or the afterlife..."


    "Sorry, I just subconsciously thought about the mutant Autonomous Prefecture..." Steve Rogers soon understood why Huang Liang denied the plan, because Steve Rogers felt that this matter should be solved in the United States, not in the whole earth.


    This is Steve Rogers'' habitual thinking. It hasn''t changed for a while, but after Huang Liang finished speaking, he understood.


    Although Steve Rogers still has the title of captain of the United States, he is not the same as he used to be. He will not be limited to the sight of a country. He will look at the world and even the universe!


    Moreover, with the influence of Huang Wen, the avenger alliance has no sense of belonging to the United States. They belong to the avenger alliance itself, especially Huang Liang and others.


    That''s why Huang Liang immediately stopped Steve Rogers'' plan.


    Huang Liang knows that Huang Wen handed over a set of skills to Lengfeng and others and taught them to his compatriots. It is very inappropriate for Huang Liang to introduce aliens into the United States and establish an autonomous prefecture!


    On the other side, Yingyan and others don''t know that Huang Liang''s dialogue with Steve Rogers is still courting the alien. It is Medusa, the wife of the black bat king, who is in charge of the alien family, who talks with them.


    There''s no way. It''s not that the black bat king doesn''t want to communicate with the dark shield Bureau, or that the black bat king has seen through the details of the dark shield Bureau, but it''s really inconvenient for the black bat king to speak. Once he speaks, I''m afraid the eagle eye and the black widow will be killed on the spot!


    "Are you really sure that Mr. Huang Wen won''t fight us after we return to earth?" at this time, the alien race already knew Huang Wen''s name and even inquired about Huang Wen''s achievements from the avenger alliance.


    Unfortunately, other Avengers are not very interested in aliens. Even if Steve Rogers seems to be more talkative, he is far less than the enthusiastic dark shield Bureau here.


    Therefore, with the passage of time, the alien gradually put the focus of conversation on the side of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d.


    It was precisely because of Huang Wen''s achievements and how terrible Huang Wen was that the aliens were more worried that they would be destroyed. At this time, there was a light of fear and worry in Medusa''s eyes


    Obviously, Medusa had a bad time and was scared a lot, even the whole alien race.


    With Maximus, who was going to rebel before, he had no intention to rebel for a long time. He hid directly and didn''t want to come forward. He even worried that the more communication, the faster he died


    Yes, Maximus was worried that when silly girl controlled attilan technology, he learned about his plan. Before, he even didn''t hesitate to forcibly provoke a battle. Now, after learning Huang Wen''s strength, he didn''t dare to come out. He was worried that he would be exposed if he showed up too much!


    Maximus only hopes that everyone can forget him and don''t pick out his things

 Chapter 962

    "Don''t worry, as long as you can return to the earth with us and protect the earth together, we promise that Mr. Huang Wen won''t do anything to you!" eagle eye looked at Medusa''s solemn commitment with confidence.


    "Really?" Medusa still looked at the eagle eye and the black widow, looked at the black bat king who was also worried, and then asked again.


    "You have asked us this question many times, but have you ever thought about a question..." eagle eye looked at Medusa, smiled, shook her head and said softly.


    "Before, it is an indisputable fact that you clashed with us and even fought against Mr. Huang Wen. If you return to the earth with us and protect the earth, you can show your value. Mr. Huang Wen will not fight against you!"


    "But if you don''t, stay on Mars and even want to use your attilan to escape, do you think you can run better than Mr. Huang?"


    In fact, eagle eye doesn''t know. Huang Wen''s attitude towards the alien is exactly what. He doesn''t even know whether Huang Wen will care if the alien escapes directly.


    However, eagle eye wants to complete the task assigned by Coulson. When there was a conflict with an alien before, eagle eye once felt that this task should be completely hopeless


    Now, as the alien is frightened by Huang Wen, eagle eye feels that this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    With the help of Huang Wen''s tiger skin, accept the alien race!


    Although the eagle eye already knew that even if he accepted the aliens, their dark Divine Shield bureau could not compete with Huang Wen, he still hoped that the strength of the dark Divine Shield bureau could be improved, at least not even without the opportunity to make soy sauce


    "What you said is very reasonable. We still need to discuss this matter. We will give you an answer as soon as possible!" Medusa looked back at the silent black bat king and finally gave an answer.


    Soon, Medusa left with the black bat king, and the aliens began a fierce meeting and discussion.


    Among the aliens, not everyone opposed returning to the earth. There were simply not too many opponents. However, when Medusa asked "what should Mr. Huang do", no alien could answer.


    The alien race is not a spineless race, but they don''t want to sacrifice in vain. They can see the hope of survival. How can they want to be directly asked by Huang to destroy the race?


    "If we pull Mr. Huang''s tiger skin like this, nothing will happen?" the black widow sighed after watching the alien leave. She thought of the thing that she once accepted the task of Nick Frey and approached Zhong Qiang.


    Although this time, the dark Divine Shield bureau did not calculate the people related to Huang Wen, after all, it borrowed Huang Wen''s name, and the black widow did not know whether Huang Wen would anger the dark Divine Shield Bureau after knowing these things.


    "Of course there will be no accident..." eagle eye looked at the black widow, smiled confidently and said softly, "if there would be an accident, the captain and those Avengers would have stopped us long ago."


    "As I said with the alien race, the alien race returns to the earth and increases the combat effectiveness of the earth. It is a good thing for the earth. The alien race with its own city does not need to occupy other people''s land..."


    "Think of it, this is also the acquiescence of the avenger and Mr. Huang Wen to bring the alien back to the earth. If we can win the alien to form an alliance with us and even work for us, it is our ability. Mr. Huang Wen and the avenger won''t say anything!"


    "You seem to know him very well?" the black widow asked with a surprised look at the eagle eye.


    "No, I don''t know Mr. Huang Wen, I know his strength..." the eagle''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered, "I knew from the time Mr. Huang Wen appeared. There were some problems in Colson''s view before, but it''s our responsibility to complete the task, isn''t it?"


    "As for Mr. Huang Wen, he is completely different from us. He has long been beyond our level. He is more like a god playing in the world, guarding what he wants to protect. We are such a small thing that won''t attract his attention..."


    There is no result on Mars, but the final result is actually very clear.


    On the other hand, in a field of death, Huang Wen''s battle with the dead lady is coming to an end. At this time, Huang Wen''s body is slightly embarrassed, but there is no injury on his body, but his clothes are damaged, and even his transformation of super three has not been lifted.


    The death lady is not so good. The death lady''s robe has long been broken, and a large number of white bones leak out, looking like a white bone essence.


    Even, the white bones on the dead lady''s body have a slight crack, and the surrounding death forces are constantly pouring into the dead lady''s body, repairing her injury


    However, there is almost no death force left in the surrounding death field. The surrounding is empty and is about to turn into a vacuum.


    Even Huang Wen can keenly capture that behind this death field, there is a vast and boundless death space, which is the real country of the dead, the place where the dead lady really lives, and the place where Marvel''s death rules condense!


    This is also the reason why Huang Wen didn''t want to come in person. If he was really pulled into that space, Huang Wen couldn''t beat the dead lady so embarrassed as it is now, and he must even be hanged in the opposite direction!


    "Ms. death, the surrounding death forces have been exhausted, and you have lost." Huang asked. Seeing that the last death force around has integrated into the body of the death lady, he stopped, recovered to the original appearance, looked at the death lady and said with a light smile.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s heart has begun to look forward to it. He defeated the death lady! Although not the death lady with all her strength, he also defeated her!


    In other words, a legendary figure draw is close at hand!


    As long as the death lady admits defeat at this time!


    And admit defeat. Now the situation is very obvious. When facing such a situation, Mephisto and Sison will not be hard spoken. They will admit that their current strength is not as good as Huang Wen


    "Oh? I lost? I didn''t..." but what surprised Huang Wen was that the death lady spread her hand, looked at Huang Wen and said, "you can only defeat me if you kill me completely. Of course, the premise is that you destroy the death rules of the universe first, because I will integrate into the death rules before you kill me!"

 Chapter 963

    "You..." Huang asked. Hearing some unreasonable words from Ms. death, he choked for a moment and didn''t know how to answer Ms. death.


    Although Huang Wen has almost exhausted the strength of the death lady and defeated the death lady, the death lady doesn''t admit it. Huang Wen really has no way to take him!


    Just as Ms. death said, it is easy for Huang Wen to exhaust the power of Ms. death at this time. If he wants to go further, it is almost impossible, because Ms. death will integrate into the death rules of the current universe.


    At that time, if Huang Wen wants to force his hand, there will be only one result. Huang Wen will destroy the rules of the current universe and be eaten back by the current universe.


    Don''t look at Huang Wen. At this time, Huang Wen has almost reached the peak of the current universe, but if the current universe eats Huang Wen, Huang Wen can''t bear it!


    That''s why so many dimensional demons, even the creation gods such as Ms. death, can''t break away from the rules and lower more powerful forces at will!


    You know, the last time sissohn came to power beyond the earth''s dimension, he still thought of ways to eliminate the influence of some rules. However, if he wanted to come to more power, neither sissohn nor Ms. death could do it easily, because they didn''t want to bear more counterattack from the universe!


    "No, Ms. death, you can''t justify it? You''re not my opponent now, it''s a fact..." thinking of this, Huang asked, looking at Ms. death helplessly.


    This is a lucky draw for legendary people. Huang asked, I still want to try. Although the dead lady seems unreasonable at this time, what if?


    "Then you call your true self over. Let''s leave this side of the universe and go to a higher universe. If you win, I''ll admit defeat. How?" the death lady didn''t look embarrassed at all. Instead, she looked at Huang with a light smile and asked.


    "Ms. death is joking. You are one of the creation gods. How can I be your opponent?" Huang asked. He shook his head reluctantly. Finally, he could only give up and get this legendary figure lucky draw.


    As for when we can get it, it''s natural to wait until Huang Wen''s strength is further and leaves the current universe. At that time, it''s not just the death lady lottery. Huang Wen wants to get it back. Huang Wen wants to get back the lottery of British captain Brian!


    "Hee hee, you''re still very sensible, but it''s not impossible for you to make me admit defeat..." the skeleton of the dead lady was shaky and looked so proud that she seemed to forget her embarrassed appearance and the tragic things she had just been beaten by Huang Wen.


    However, it was precisely because she had just been beaten by Huang Wen that she was a little embarrassed. At this time, after seeing Huang Wen eat flat, Ms. death would be so proud.


    "Ms. death, are you serious?!" Huang asked. After hearing the sudden turn of Ms. death, his eyes suddenly brightened, looking forward to the death and asked.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s mood at this time is still very huge, but there is no way. After Huang Wen learned that he still had the chance to win this legendary figure lottery, Huang Wen''s mood can''t be excited!


    After all, this is a lottery far stronger than his current strength. Even Huang Wen feels that as long as this lottery is completed, he should be able to directly and truly surpass the dead lady in front of him, even if he leaves the current universe!


    "There''s something wrong with you. Why are you so excited when you know I''m going to admit defeat?" the death lady was even more proud when she heard Zhang Chao''s words. There was a trace of deep meaning in her voice, like discovering Huang Wen''s little secret!


    Huang Wen''s heart tightened at this time. He also knew that he was careless. His mood was not well covered up. However, Huang Wen was not without a remedy.


    "Why not get excited? As long as you admit to losing to me, Ms. death, I will be able to publicize this matter openly. At that time, all dimensional demons will be awed by the results of this battle!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed with light and looked at the death lady with bright eyes.


    "At that time, there will be few people on the earth who dare to make trouble again. I don''t have to protect the earth often. It should be enough to give everything to the Avengers!"


    "Gu Yi retired after being a guardian for so many years. How many years have you been, and you don''t want to do it?" the death lady shook her head when she heard Huang''s words and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Hei hei, Ms. death, aren''t you dividing a part of your authority to the dimension of hell because the workload given by the death rules is too large?" Huang asked Hei hei with a smile and looked at the Ms. death and said.


    "Push yourself to others, Ms. death. You don''t want to do so many things, and I don''t want to do so many things. I also want to travel around the universe and more worlds!"


    "As like as two peas!" the dead lady nodded her head and said with some emotion, "it''s boring to stay in a place and do exactly the same thing as a tool man."


    "So, Ms. death is willing to admit defeat?" Huang asked, looking forward to the death with a smile.


    "Of course... No!" with a smile in the voice of the death lady, she looked at Huang and said, "you have to help me solve the problem between me and xiaojianjian. If it is solved well, I can admit defeat and let you start living your free life!"


    "Even, I can disclose SANOS'' information to you. Didn''t you want to know what SANOS did at the beginning?"


    "Ha ha, mieba? When I won this legendary figure lottery, I''m still worried about this cosmic family planning Ambassador? I beat him so that he doesn''t even know him!" Huang asked. When he heard the words of the dead lady, he couldn''t help sneering and thought with some disdain.


    No wonder Huang Wen doesn''t like mieba. If mieba didn''t choose to escape from the universe, but chose to fight him head-on, Huang Wen might be able to take a high look at mieba.


    However, if the mieba who crossed into other universes and was killed by snapping fingers in the fourth couplet is Langba, then the early mieba is Wenba.


    This can be seen from the fact that when there was ancient one and Odin sheltered on the earth, mieba didn''t do it in person.


    Without a certain assurance and sufficient strength, mieba won''t do it. As for mieba, who rashly crossed into other universes and didn''t become a prophet according to the known plot, maybe he really felt that he could win with an inside

 Chapter 964

    "That''s great. When you admit defeat to me, Ms. death, and then get rid of SANOS, I can really retire!" however, Huang asked quickly looking at the dead lady and smiling.


    "Alas, it''s a pity for my reputation..." when Ms. death heard Huang''s question, she pretended to sigh and patted her head, and then said, "forget it, for I can be with every little bitch forever, reputation is not important at all!"


    "So, how are you going to solve the problem between me and little bitch? Mr. Huang, the guardian of the earth, asked?"


    "You have to tell me about you and xiaojianjian first, and what about Vanessa..." Huang asked the stall and looked at the dead lady helplessly.


    How to fight, he asked Huang, suddenly became an emotional program host, and also helped mediate the contradictions between men and women and maintain the sweetness of love


    In other words, in the face of the legendary figure lottery, otherwise Huang Wen would not agree to such a thing!


    "The situation is very simple, that is, xiaojianjian and I really love each other. No matter which universe, our feelings exceed the limitations of all universes!" the expression of the death lady also solemnly rose, looked at Huang Wen and said.


    "Ha ha, you have the ability to kill the little cheap man who killed the universe," said Huang. The sudden subconscious chucking of the heart of Huang asked suddenly that, since some universe tyrants could make complaints about the death of women and choose to kill the ordinary life, there was a cosmic death service to kill the lady of death and kill all the people.


    Moreover, Huang Wen can know without thinking that the strength of the death lady of the universe is definitely the most powerful of all the single universes. The death power of the universe is simply not too strong!


    Even before Huang Wen saw the death lady, he thought that the death waiter who secretly shot was actually the death waiter who slaughtered Marvel Universe, and only that death waiter could obtain some power of the death lady, but unfortunately, Huang Wen guessed wrong in the end


    "Well, since you have such a good relationship with Wade, why don''t you directly take wade to the country of death? I''m talking about the final country of death, so you don''t have to run around?" asked Huang, who quickly recovered and looked at the lady of death.


    "How can it be so easy? I am the only death lady in all the universe. I share the same consciousness with me in every universe..." the death lady shook her head and said helplessly.


    "But this is not the case with xiaojianjian. Although his ability is special, each of him is an independent individual. Tell me, which one do you take to the kingdom of death?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to take them all? Do you still care about this?" Huang asked. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and gave an opinion at will.


    "If you are so perfunctory, then the previous things will not be discussed!" the death lady glared at Huang angrily and asked, "I have said that although xiaojianjian is special, each is an independent individual. They have similar ideas, but they are still different people. Don''t they want to fight for me?"


    "You haven''t tried it, how did you know it would fight?" Huang asked, subconsciously, and then quickly changed his voice and said, "cough, so make complaints about it. Because of Wade''s reason, you have to find a suitable identity in every universe and become married to him."


    "Almost like this..." the death lady nodded and said helplessly, "however, because my death force is too strong, even if I never use my ability, it will cause irreversible damage to the host, so I can only constantly change the host and let the little bitch constantly change girlfriends..."


    "Unable to make complaints about it..." Huang asked about the wonderful act of Lady death, and at one point she did not know what to say.


    Huang Wen said that although he didn''t know so much about wade in his memory, he also knew that Wade was not a pure boyfriend. Huang Wen had some impressions of what Wade''s waist was broken and what Wade was squeezed dry.


    As a result, now the death lady tells Huang Wen that these are the hosts of the death lady, but because she can''t bear her strength, Wade looks like he often changes girlfriends.


    Including this time, if Huang Wen hadn''t discovered the existence of the dead lady and exposed the dead lady, if the dead lady didn''t want to die in front of Wade, the dead lady would soon be able to quietly replace the dead lady Daisy and become Wade''s new girlfriend.


    As for what Ms. death said, she had replaced Vanessa before she knew Vanessa, and even Vanessa had already died. Huang Wen didn''t even believe a punctuation mark!


    I don''t know if Wade will believe this, or if wade from so many universes knows that so many girlfriends are all one person''s business


    However, Huang Wen at this time knew that the reason for this situation was that the strength of the dead lady was not strong enough.


    Yes, the strength of the death lady is not strong enough, or it is because of the limitation of the identity of the death lady, because these forces are not caused by the cultivation of the death lady.


    Normally, a strong person at the level of death lady, even if she practices the power of death, should be able to understand the power of life from the power of death when she reaches the level of rules or even when she does not reach the level of rules.


    Life and death, reincarnation, unity of opposites, can be transformed into each other. For strong people at this level.


    However, it is precisely because the lady of death is the creator God. Her rule power is given by the whole Marvel Universe, not her own practice. The rules make her unable to have power beyond death!


    Even in theory, the death lady should be able to master the power of life.


    Perhaps death lady can achieve some effects of life power through death power, but she can never use birth power alone.


    As a result, the dead lady has no way for so many hosts. She can only watch their bodies collapse gradually, even though her strength is invincible


    "Therefore, there should be a force that can make the host of the dead lady immune to death!" Huang asked, and soon thought of the corresponding method. Even, this method can be solved by the dead lady herself, using her death authority!

 Chapter 965

    As for this method, why didn''t Ms. death think of it? Maybe it''s because a leaf blocks the eyes and doesn''t see Mount Tai, maybe it''s because the onlookers are clear and the fans are in the game, or it''s the rules that limit Ms. death that make Ms. death unable to find this!


    "How? Have you figured out a way?" the death lady finally couldn''t help asking after seeing Huang standing in place and thinking for a long time.


    To tell you the truth, although Ms. death has lived for many years, she has not experienced many things. The countless universes add up and the number of communication with people is not much. Therefore, these creator gods who naturally have rule power do not have too deep thoughts.


    If you really have such a deep mind, the planet devourer will not be killed so many times, and death will not be loved by mieba and the death waiter successively, and even the death waiter without a universe will only love her


    "Yes, but I have a question for you..." Huang asked. Looking at the death lady, she nodded and said softly, "is Vanessa really dead? Or is her soul still in the country of death?"


    "Vanessa is indeed dead. From the moment I occupied her body, she died directly..." in the face of Huang''s question, the death lady did not lie, but directly told the truth. "Therefore, it is impossible for her to resurrect. Her soul has been stained with the breath of the country of the dead for too long."


    "Well, it seems that you still need to change another one..." Huang asked, shaking his head, then suddenly thought of something, and instantly changed what he just said. "Maybe you don''t need to change one. If you really want to change it, I''m afraid you''ll still stare at the strange daisy. It''s better to clone a Vanessa directly..."


    "What''s the use of cloning a Vanessa?" the death lady subconsciously frowned and looked at Huang with some dissatisfaction. "Even if she was cloned, her body won''t live long. Is it difficult? Do you want me to clone and change my body, and finally change the same body?"


    "What you said is also a way. If you can accept it, it''s good!" Huang asked with a slight twinkle in his eyes and smiled at the death lady.


    "So, do you have another way?" the death lady asked with a deep look at Huang, and then said with a smile, "why don''t I tell you what SANOS did first, and you tell me your way?"


    "That''s OK!" Huang Wen, who was going to say the way directly, couldn''t help laughing. Although knowing the whereabouts of mieba is not what Huang Wen is most concerned about at present, Huang Wen is still happy to know and deal with the worries of mieba.


    Although Huang Wen doesn''t have any bad feelings about killing bullies, Huang Wen has killed two bullies before and is about to become the terminator of killing bullies. Naturally, he wants to continue his title


    And the most important thing is that although there are not many conflicts between Huang Wen and mieba in the current universe, the positions of the two sides are completely different and are destined to start!


    Even if Huang Wen doesn''t know where mieba has gone, he knows that mieba is definitely trying to improve his strength, so that when he comes back, he can be sure to deal with Huang Wen and complete his ambition!


    Unfortunately, mieba can''t think of anything. Before, he felt a little afraid because Huang Wen broke through to the sub heavenly Father level, and he felt pressure because Huang Wen broke through to the heavenly Father level. Now, Huang Wen has reached the peak of the universe level, and can even win the creation gods such as Ms. death in the current universe


    I''m afraid mieba can''t catch up with Huang Wen''s speed in looking for strength improvement, unless mieba can get a stone sword like British captain Brian


    However, even if mieba found such an opportunity and achieved such strong strength, he still had no way to defeat Huang Wen in the current universe, because his strength was at most equal to Huang Wen!


    This seems to be a paradox. Mieba can''t defeat Huang Wen and fulfill his ambition without gaining a stronger strength than Huang Wen. However, if mieba gets a stronger strength, it can''t play out in the current universe. If mieba knows the situation at this time, I''m afraid it will be ten times desperate


    Such despair has been felt by the dead, once famous hell Lord Mephisto.


    The original Mephisto, after coming to the earth dimension, couldn''t beat Huang Wen and stayed in the hell dimension. He was often provoked by Huang Wen and couldn''t find a chance to really revenge Huang Wen.


    Unfortunately, before Mephisto thought of a way to deal with Huang Wen, he was directly destroyed by Huang Wen by using his own strength and the God King''s certificate, which achieved Huang Wen''s father level strength at that time


    "SANOS has found an ancient secret, and I can''t find out what he has found, but I''m sure that if SANOS is really successful, he must have the power of the multi universe level, even above us!" just as Huang Wen''s thoughts drifted away, the voice of the death lady made Huang Wen''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly.


    "Strength at the level of the multi universe?" Huang asked silently, then smiled and shook his head. He didn''t expect that if he hung up, mieba would also hang up. However, Huang asked didn''t take it to heart. It''s still that sentence. Mieba has entered the paradox and can''t be separated from this paradox anyway.


    "It seems that you don''t care..." Ms. death saw Huang Wen''s smile. She thought for a moment and then opened her mouth to remind, "maybe you think that no one can threaten you in the current universe. Due to the restrictions of rules, you can''t enter the current universe and have a stronger strength than you, right?"


    "Isn''t that so?" Huang asked, frowning again. His expression slowly became serious. Looking at the death lady, he asked, "is there any variable?"


    "In terms of combat effectiveness, I admit that you are really strong, but sometimes, combat effectiveness is not the only thing..." Ms. death shook her head and said softly, "there are many things that can override combat effectiveness, such as various magical abilities..."


    "My ability has only death rules, so there are limitations, but the ability SANOS found may not have such limitations. He is likely to have more comprehensive power!"


    "Moreover, how do you know that SANOS''s ability can''t affect life in the current universe outside the current universe? He doesn''t have to defeat you directly..."

 Chapter 966

    As the voice of the dead lady fell, Huang Wen''s face sank slightly, because he found a way to get rid of the paradox, that is, he has the power to surpass the universe and obtain special ability, so as to do what mieba wants to do outside the universe!


    Even, if mieba can really obtain this level of ability, he can directly achieve his goals in all universes in the multi universe, and the forces from the single universe are difficult to compete with this ability!


    Of course, it''s not so easy to obtain such ability. At least, the infinite gloves at the film level can''t do this, but if mieba can completely grasp the power source behind the infinite gem and gather together, maybe he can really do it!


    "It seems that you want to understand..." the death lady looked at Huang Wen, nodded and whispered, "never underestimate that guy. In many universes, he is invincible. Even if each of him is different, some of them can capture me and even make me unable to resist!"


    "SANOS of this universe is not the best and most powerful among them, but he will never be the weakest. If you despise him, you will certainly pay a price!"


    "I know. It seems that I really should pay more attention to him. Then, do you know where he is?" Huang asked, sighing and looking at the death lady.


    "How do I know? It''s not easy for me to know what he did..." the death lady returned to normal, shrugged and said, "this is your business. You need to deal with it yourself. I can''t help you, and I won''t help you!"


    "It seems that we are back to the same script as before, waiting for his coming, and then crush him with absolute strength above him!" Huang asked with a slight flash of eyes and a surge of divine light.


    "The same script as before?" the death lady looked at Huang and was stunned, and asked tentatively in surprise.


    "Well, yes, I''ve killed two SANOS. It seems that I want to kill the third and even more..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said softly.


    "Since I don''t know the specific location of SANOS, let''s talk about the method I thought of before."


    "OK, talk to me!" a flash of light flashed through the empty eyes of the death lady. She even couldn''t wait to watch Huang Wen urge.


    "At the beginning, I wanted to see if Vanessa could be saved. Then I heard you say that Vanessa had been completely saved, so I wanted to find you another host..." Huang asked, his eyes moved slightly, and said calmly. This time, he was different from the attack and defense of the dead lady, and the anxious and indifferent sides lost each other.


    "But, I think, that strange Daisy is also full of potential. In the future, she can not become a powerful force to protect the earth. In this way, you can''t play your ability when you are the host, and you can''t use your ability. It''s too wasteful!"


    "What''s the waste? No big deal. I promise that if something happens, I can come to a consciousness and transfer the death force of the current universe to help..." when the death lady heard Huang''s question, she stared at Huang angrily and said, "but there''s only one chance. You can take it by yourself!"


    "Is there such a good thing?" Huang asked. Wen Yan couldn''t help feeling a little excited, but thinking about the strong people who could threaten Ms. death''s move, I''m afraid there are many causes and consequences between them. It''s not good to rashly let the strong people like Ms. death join in


    Moreover, with Huang Wen''s strength, it is no longer necessary to spend a life to give the earth another powerful help.


    If the death lady quietly expected the shock wave girl Daisy, Huang Wen could pretend not to know, but now that Huang Wen already knew, she could not let the death lady ignore life so much.


    Although this level of life is not worth mentioning for Ms. death


    "Forget it, let''s talk about my original plan!" thinking of this, Huang asked shook his head, rejected the proposal of the death lady, and continued to say, "I''m going to clone a body of Vanessa and let you enter it, either give her a mutant immortal body, or let yourself curse with the rules of death..."


    "I swear by the rules of death?" the lady of death heard Huang''s words, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. For a time, she couldn''t keep up with Huang''s rhythm.


    "Yes, you curse Vanessa''s body with the rules of death, and curse Vanessa''s body for not being old and not dying and never reaching the country of the dead!" Huang asked, nodding with a smile and taking a deep look at the death lady and asked, "do you think this method is feasible?"


    "Not old and not dead, can it still be like this?" the death lady didn''t return to her mind for a while, and whispered subconsciously.


    "What''s wrong?" Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering, "it''s a curse for you, but it''s a gift for those who want to live forever!"


    "Although you can''t mobilize the law power at the life level, you can give people the ability of immortality. This is the solution you want!"


    "It''s so simple. Why didn''t I think of it before?" the death lady opened her mouth and flashed a trace of confusion in her eyes, but soon smiled, "it''s good that I can be with xiaojianjian forever!"


    "However, now that I know the method, I don''t need to clone. I curse Vanessa''s body directly, and it can be solved perfectly. After she is not old and immortal, Vanessa''s body should automatically reject the influence of death, and then I can settle in this body perfectly!"


    "However, I can see through your conspiracy. Vanessa''s body rejects the influence of death, which means that when Vanessa''s body, I can''t use a little force and pose a threat to the earth..."


    "Is this important to you?" Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "What you want is to live a good life with Wade? Wade is responsible for making money to support the family, and you are responsible for being as beautiful as flowers, isn''t it?"


    "Moreover, what''s worth using your ability for the earth? If Wade can''t solve it, there will be the avenger alliance and even me."


    "You haven''t used your ability before, and you''d better not use it in the future, so that everyone can live at ease, right?"

 Chapter 967

    "You''re right. Thank you for helping me solve the problems for so many years..." the death lady took a deep look at Huang and asked, and suddenly smiled. Her body gradually disappeared in place, leaving only a voice.


    "However, I promised you to admit defeat, but I didn''t promise you when to admit defeat. When you go out of the current universe, I will admit defeat in front of you. At that time, I admit defeat after all. Don''t you have more face?"


    "As for the retired guardian, you are still young. Don''t think about retirement so early. Stick to it for a while. Imagine Gu Yi with all his hair falling off. You still need to work hard..."


    There was a faint smile in Ms. death''s voice. It was obvious that Ms. death was still very proud of her fooling Huang Wen. After all, in Ms. death''s view, Huang Wen was already an excellent strong man


    "This is really..." Huang asked, looking at the death lady completely disappeared, leaving only a broken field without the slightest power of death around. For a time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that the task reward this time had such ups and downs. It was not easy to see hope. As a result, the death lady cheated again.


    "If I could include you in the ring, I would have done so!" Huang asked, shaking his head in some displeasure. However, Huang asked did not really intend to do so, because Huang asked very clearly that the death lady in front of him was indeed the death lady, but she was only a part of the death lady.


    It is not only the power of the current cosmic death rules, but also the consciousness, but also only a part of the consciousness of the lady of death.


    Therefore, Huang Wen has no effect on trapping the dead lady in the ring, just as if the dead lady trapped Huang Wen''s Avatar into the country of the dead


    "It''s OK. When I leave this universe and can have the achievement of defeating the lady of complete body death, should I be able to attract more strong people?"


    "Moreover, I don''t need to take care of the things between Wade and Ms. death. Even Ms. death should hide from me, so as not to let me affect the happy life between her and wade..."


    Between Huang Wen''s words, his body shape gradually dissipated in this death field. Naturally, it is impossible for Huang Wen to be trapped in this death field without the ability to seal. Only the final death country will pose a threat to Huang Wen and let Huang Wen choose to come here with an avatar to avoid being Yin by the death lady.


    Moreover, with the cheating of the death lady, Huang Wen is a little lucky that she has come to an avatar with her own strength. If Huang Wen really comes, it is uncertain whether the death lady will not only refuse to recognize, or even choose to use the power of rules to forcibly transfer Huang Wen to the country of death after losing to herself!


    If Huang Wen wants to leave the country of death, it is not so simple. In particular, Huang Wen doesn''t know how far away the country of death is from his current cosmic dimension


    In the No. 1 base, Wade, who has stayed in the base for many days and has even forgotten the time, did not have a deeper relationship with Zhenbo female daisy.


    Especially when both sides know that the awkward favor between each other is just an illusion.


    Even in theory, Daisy almost died because of Wade, and she doesn''t know if she can live


    It is impossible for Daisy to say that she has no resentment against Wade and the dead lady, especially when Daisy wants to know that she is on Mars and falls into a strange dream!


    Now think about it carefully. It should be her dying state. If there were not some accidents, the then earthquake woman Daisy should have died


    In other words, the original shock wave female Daisy died, and the rest is the dead lady who received the shock wave female Daisy''s body!


    Wade felt guilty about the shock wave girl daisy. He felt that it was because of himself that the shock wave girl Daisy was involved.


    Even, Huang Wen and the dead lady have disappeared, and wade doesn''t know. Finally, what will be the result of Huang Wen''s fight with the dead lady? It''s even more impossible to know whether the shock wave woman Daisy will die in the hands of the dead lady


    And if the shock wave girl Daisy really died for her own reason, Wade didn''t know how to face all this.


    Wade thinks that he is not a good man. Even Wade knows that in the eyes of many people, he is actually a rotten man!


    But even so, Wade doesn''t want to see a person he knows well, a person who has a good relationship with himself. Because of his involvement, he lost his life, and finally his body has to be controlled by her people


    However, Wade''s worry became meaningless as Huang Wen won and put forward new solutions.


    When the death lady dissipated in the death field, she went directly to base 1 and took Wade away without looking at the shock wave girl Daisy around her.


    After all, shockwave Daisy is just a spare tire, a guy who replaces Vanessa''s body after Vanessa''s body loses its function. After knowing that Vanessa''s body has a way to survive, shockwave Daisy naturally has no effect


    "Wade?" earthquake wave female Daisy looked at Wade and suddenly disappeared. She couldn''t help but be stunned. She looked around vigilantly, a glimmer of fear flashed in her eyes, and the whole person was terrified.


    Daisy doesn''t know what''s happening now. She doesn''t even know whether the dead lady is going to take Wade away and do it to herself


    Even though the shock wave lady Daisy is a strange person with a strong shock wave and has a good control over her own shock wave, she is still as weak as a mole ant in the face of the existence of the creation God of the universe.


    Although Daisy didn''t know what the creator God was, she also understood something from her previous conversation.


    In Daisy''s opinion, lady death should be a more pure God of death than the Lord of hell, such as Mephisto. I''m afraid it doesn''t take much effort to take her own life, just like in a dream before


    At the thought of this, the body of shock wave female Daisy vibrated. Her ability was inadvertently called by the fear of shock wave female Daisy, and everything around began to tremble. That is, this is No. 1 base, with strong defense and shock absorption ability, otherwise a huge earthquake would break out from here!


    If you really let shockwave Daisy shake, maybe shockwave Daisy can really break the earth!

 Chapter 968

    Yes, although the strength of Zhenbo female Daisy is not strong for a strong woman like death lady Huang Wen, it does not mean that the ability of Zhenbo female Daisy is very weak.


    You know, in a parallel universe, the shock wave woman Daisy really shattered the earth!


    In other words, the ability and potential of shockwave female Daisy are still very high. She will not be weaker than the black bat king of the alien race. If shockwave female Daisy really grows up, she can be alone. If she has enough opportunities, she may really reach the level of broken stars!


    At this time, Daisy, the shock wave woman who was slowly out of control because of her fear of the dead lady, was constantly releasing her strength. If no one stopped it, even with the shock absorption and defense ability of base 1, she couldn''t last too long!


    At that time, although the earth will not be broken, I''m afraid there will be an extremely powerful earthquake


    "Shua!" but fortunately, Huang Wen didn''t stay in the death field for too long. He left the death field and appeared in the No. 1 base. He just saw the out of control shock wave female daisy.


    "Calm down." Huang asked subconsciously frowning, released his divine power, suppressed the power of the shock around, and then looked at the shock girl Daisy and said softly.


    "Hmm?" Zhenbo female Daisy heard Huang''s voice and gradually woke up. When she saw Huang''s voice, she seemed to realize something. She looked at Huang with some hesitation and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Huang, have you won the victory? Don''t I have to die?"


    "Well, it''s true. Although the lady didn''t admit defeat, the result didn''t make any difference..." Huang asked, shrugging and looking at the shock wave girl Daisy, said softly, "isn''t Wade there? It seems that wade should be home. There shouldn''t be too many times of Wade''s appearance in the future. After all, the lady doesn''t want him to contact me too much..."


    "I''m all right, I''m all right..." when Daisy heard Huang''s question, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. The whole person sat in place, looking full of happiness for the rest of her life.


    "Your ability potential is still good. If you can develop it, you should be able to better protect yourself..." Huang asked, looking at the expression of Zhenbo woman Daisy, smiled, shook her head, and said, "among the strong men on the earth in the future, there should be your name!"


    "What''s the point?" Daisy, the shock wave woman, smiled bitterly, then looked at Huang Wen and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Huang Wen, if I really become a famous strong man on the earth as you said, can I deal with the death lady''s attack on me again?"


    "If you are the goddess of death, you should be able to fight a war when you reach the peak, but Ms. death, you don''t have to think about it..." Huang asked, touching his chin and then said with a smile, "The great God of this level, I can compete with it only in the current universe. Even if your ability is developed to the extreme, there is an incomparable gap with such a strong man!"


    "However, you can rest assured that generally speaking, the strong at this level will not haunt frequently. The probability of you meeting them is basically equal to zero. This time, it''s just an accident..."


    "Who can be sure that such an accident will not appear on me again..." after such a thing, Daisy became pessimistic, and she whispered with a sigh.


    "Well, I really can''t promise you, but it''s always right to improve your strength..." Huang asked with a shrug and a smile. "If you encounter an accident next time, it''s just that you''re almost able to solve it, but you miss the time to improve your strength because of your self pity, leading to tragedy?"


    "Then I''m really unlucky..." Zhenbo female Daisy smiled bitterly and sighed.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I''ll send you back to the avenger building. You can leave by yourself..." Huang asked, waving his hand, directly interrupted the words of Zhenbo female Daisy, and sent it to the avenger building with Zhenbo female daisy.


    If it had been put before, Huang Wen would have invested in Daisy, a woman whose potential may reach the level of sub heavenly Father and even some may be able to go further.


    After all, that''s how strange came.


    However, for Huang Wen now, the strength of Zhenbo female Daisy is just like that. Moreover, Zhenbo female Daisy is already a member of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., and Huang Wen is too lazy to dig at the foot of the wall.


    After all, in the avenger alliance at this time, everyone is an acquaintance who knows the root and the bottom. Even if Wade is such a jerk, she can''t fully integrate into the avenger alliance, let alone a shock girl Daisy?


    After Huang Wen returned to the avenger building, his strength returned to the traveling Huang Wen himself. This Huang Wen incarnation once again recovered to the peak strength of the heavenly Father


    However, what Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect is that the alien at this time has returned to the earth. The three inch tongue of eagle eye still has some functions.


    But it only has some effect.


    Eagle eye successfully fooled attilan to the earth, but it could not fool attilan into the dark shield Bureau, or the alien had no intention of alliance with the dark shield Bureau, let alone become a subordinate of the dark shield Bureau and work for the dark shield Bureau


    Because Medusa and others already know that the dark Divine Shield Bureau has little to do with Huang Wen, and the avenger alliance is the force established by Huang Wen.


    How big is your face in the dark Divine Shield bureau? Will you think that a father level destructive black bat king, together with his racial forces, will work for an unknown force that doesn''t have two or three big cats?


    Therefore, after coming to the earth, the black bat king, Medusa, crystal and other alien royalty stayed in the avenger building and refused to go anywhere. Eagle eye and the black widow had no way but to let the black widow go back and recover her life. Eagle eye continued to try to win over the alien here


    When Huang Wen''s Avatar returned to the avenger building, the Avengers and the alien race soon surrounded him.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with Wade? Why is this only Daisy back?" Logan looked at Huang with some worry and asked tentatively.


    "Wade went back to live his good life with the dead lady, but in theory, the number of times he came should be reduced..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "but on the whole, the matter has been solved."


    "I thank you for daisy and the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., Mr. Huang Wen!" the eagle eye on one side heard the speech and quickly smiled at Huang Wen.

 Chapter 969

    Huang Wen heard the words of the eagle eye, turned his head and looked at the eagle eye lightly, as if it were a look, and saw through all the careful thinking of the eagle eye. At this time, the eagle eye felt that there was no secret all over his body. The whole person stood there a little dull and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Daisy, the shock wave woman on one side, came back to her senses, looked worried at the eagle eye standing in place, and then looked at Huang Wen with some fear and shouted.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to do it to him. I just want him to know that sometimes, he thinks carefully. In fact, everyone knows it clearly..." Huang asked calmly shook his head and said softly.


    "Having your own ideas and plans is not a bad thing, but the most important thing is to recognize your strength."


    "Your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., whether from the period of the snake shield led by Nick Frey or the current dark s.h.l.d., have the problem of overestimating themselves!"


    "You always think that you can control much more powerful forces than you, and even you insist that you must control these forces in your hands, otherwise there will be problems, but what qualifications do you have?"


    "We are the Divine Shield Bureau, and our mission is to protect the world..." hearing Huang Wen''s words, the eagle''s eyes, which were dull there, roared at Huang Wen like a beast that had been invaded.


    "You have never protected the world, and the world doesn''t need you to protect it, because you don''t have the strength..." Huang asked without any emotion, but eagle eye heard a little disdain.


    "Before, in the material world, your Divine Shield bureau did not make any decent protection achievements, so I won''t say. In the mysterious world, the dimension is guarded by Kama Taj. The mutants have their own ethnic characteristics, and basically solve the problems within the mutants..."


    "What your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has done is to fight for power, gain more wealth and master greater power. Can you tell us that your s.h.e.l.d. has done a great thing to protect the earth?"


    "We defeated the Hydra! We prevented the Secret Invasion of the skrus and the star wars of the Crees!" Eagle Eye quickly told Huang about the glory of the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "First of all, Steve was the first to defeat the hydra, or the red skeleton. At that time, the Divine Shield bureau had not been established..." Huang asked, pointing to Steve Rogers, shook his head and said mockingly.


    "Besides, have you forgotten that the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. has become a hidden force of the Hydra? It was Steve, Tony and Logan who finally destroyed the hydra. They have a half dime relationship with your s.h.l.d.?"


    "And the Scrooge and Kerry people, how much did your s.h.i.e.l.d. participate in? Just the marinated egg and Colson came out to play soy sauce, Carol solved all the trouble alone. Even if you owe the s.h.l.d. credit? You will really put gold on your face!"


    "Even if the avenger alliance did not exist now and your s.h.i.e.l.d. became an underground organization, I''m afraid the war in New York would be won by your s.h.l.d. leading the avenger alliance?"


    "We..." Eagle Eye subconsciously wanted to refute Huang''s question, but he didn''t know what to say, or as an elder of eagle eye''s two dynasties, he knew that if the Divine Shield bureau had not become an underground organization, the credit must be put on the Divine Shield Bureau.


    "So, you didn''t do anything to protect the world. It''s just your wishful thinking..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and whispering.


    "I''m still very happy to know that you, like Xiaoqiang, deal with those illegal transactions in the dark. This is also the transformation of your Divine Shield Bureau. You finally began to do practical things..."


    "After all, you can''t do big things in the past and despise small things. When you meet the weak, you directly use your official identity to bully, and when you meet the strong, you morally kidnap. Even if there is no Hydra, do you think the actions of your Divine Shield bureau are just? You should know better than me what you have done and what means you have used?"


    "Oh, I know these things!" then Tony Stark came out and seemed to have solved peper''s anger. He took a mocking look at the eagle eye and said.


    "In fact, there is no difference between the Divine Shield Bureau and the hydra. Both sides want to master the extraordinary power they can''t master. One wants to protect the world in name and the other wants to rule the world. If the characteristics are not so similar, how can the Hydra be reborn in the divine shield bureau?"


    "In fact, I''m glad that Huang asked this guy to directly knock down your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. without giving you a chance to turn over. Otherwise, you can push all those bad things on Hydra and boast how you are pure and clean, out of the mud and not stained!"


    "However, I know a lot from the data of your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. Bureau, especially the means by which you get those mysterious objects. Don''t say it''s disgraceful. It''s not too much to describe it as dirty..."


    "How dare you steal the secret information of our s.h.i.e.l.d.?!" the pupil of the eagle eye suddenly shrunk and looked at Tony Stark angrily.


    "So, do you want to sue me?" Tony Stark said with a slight rise in the corners of his mouth and a flash of disdain in his eyes, "I''m not interested in the things of your s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. Bureau. In addition to the scientific researchers and Daisy, I can list the crimes you have committed. Do you want to have a look?"


    "For what you have done, if you are sentenced, it is at least a sentence of nearly 100 years. Even for some crimes, our Avengers alliance can directly deal with extraordinary events to help you free!"


    "I''ve never liked your s.h.i.e.l.l.e.l.d. because one of your founders was my father and you had some relationship with Steve..."


    "However, there is no difference. Anyway, no matter which universe, your Divine Shield Bureau, will end up with no good end!"


    Tony Stark is talking about the parallel universe. Whether there is Huang Wen or not, the s.h.i.e.l.d. will eventually be destroyed due to the exposure of Hydra. Finally, it will turn from light to dark and slowly play by itself.


    "Well, you can go. I''ll give you the last advice of the Divine Shield Bureau. There are not other strong people on earth. Your Divine Shield bureau should honestly do something within its power. Don''t look high and lower, and finally provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked..." Huang asked, looking at the eagle eye, waved his hand and said.

 Chapter 970

    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the eagle eye''s body directly disappeared into the avenger alliance and returned to the base of the dark Divine Shield Bureau. At this time, the eagle eye and Colson were as heavy as water. Even if Colson''s cultivation was better, he could not hang on his face after being attacked by Huang Wen and Tony Stark.


    However, Colson and eagle eye did not dare to say anything at this time. Even if they were not happy with Huang Wen, they also knew clearly that Huang Wen''s strength was far from what they could compete with.


    In particular, Huang Wen directly sent eagle eye back to the base of their dark Divine Shield Bureau. Isn''t it a kind of warning?


    Moreover, for Huang Wen, it makes no sense for the dark shield bureau to change its base. Unless the dark shield bureau leaves the earth, it makes no difference where it goes!


    Therefore, a sense of powerlessness surged in Colson and eagle eye''s heart, and even they were confused. They didn''t know where to go for a while


    "In fact, they didn''t say anything wrong, did they? We really have some high ambitions, and our eyes are high and our hands are low..." the black widow shook her head, looked at the eagle eye and Coulson with her eyes slightly.


    "Things like aliens are not something we can participate in at all. Daisy''s ability is very good, but only compared with us, compared with the real strong, she can''t play any role at all, and daisy is already our strongest combat power!"


    "Before Clinton left, he successfully injected super soldier serum and did not show too many side effects. It was perfect. I can see that he wanted to make achievements with confidence at that time, but as a result, he was no different from a common man..."


    "Natasha, what do you want to say?" Colson waved and directly interrupted the black widow.


    "I want to say that in the face of ordinary extraordinary events, we can barely deal with them, but in the face of real troublesome events, we may not even compare with the gamma legion, and the gamma Legion has been destroyed because of an extraordinary event..." the black widow shook her head and said seriously.


    "Maybe we should really change our thinking. Since we can''t intervene in extraordinary time, why don''t we do what we can?"


    "As before, clean up the gangs in the dark, organize some shady transactions, and help some persecuted vulnerable groups..."


    "We are the s.h.i.e.l.d.! We want to protect the earth!" Colson listened to the black widow''s words, his face was not good, interrupted the black widow''s words, and said in a deep voice.


    "So, do we protect the earth?" the black widow looked at Colson and spread her hand with a light smile. "Even without Mr. Huang Wen, if the avenger alliance can''t deal with some problems at this time, can we deal with it?"


    "We should not be afraid because the enemy is strong..." Colson retorted, looking at the black widow.


    "But we should not overestimate our abilities. How much ability we have, how much food we eat, and our ability are not enough for us to protect the world, and the world does not need our protection. Why do we have to insist?"


    "Colson, the times have changed, and our s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. is no longer an official organization endorsed by the five powers. We are just an invisible private organization, that is, no one comes to our trouble. If someone really comes to our trouble, we will not be much better than Tony Stark..."


    "But, Nick Frey..." Colson''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation. Reason told Colson that, whether it was the black widow, or Huang Wen and Tony Stark, their words were ugly, but they were not unreasonable.


    However, sensibility told Colson that he could not give up the s.h.i.e.l.d. in this way. At the beginning, Nick Frey was forced to go to the universe by Huang Wen. The s.h.l.d. was the last thing Nick Frey left. Colson wanted to protect it and carry it forward


    "If you haven''t been able to do effective things with the s.h.i.e.l.d., you''ve failed Nick Frey..." the black widow shook her head and looked at Colson and said softly.


    "After all, guarding the oppressed objects in the dark is also guarding the earth, isn''t it?"


    "Let me think, let me think..." Colson''s eyes still flickered with hesitation. He lowered his head, waved to the black widow and eagle eye, and whispered, "you all go out first!"


    The black widow looked at the eagle eye, who was also in silence, sighed and turned away. The eagle eye also stood up and walked out of the office.


    At the same time, on a huge spaceship in the vast universe, a bald black man with one eye covered by an eye mask and a burning strange stick in his mouth looks somewhat similar to cigars on the earth. He holds playing cards in his hand. This is a specialty of the earth. Unlike what he holds in his mouth, it is just a similar substitute.


    Yes, this bald black man is the marinated egg in Huang Wen''s mouth. He used to be the director of s.h.i.e.l.d. Nick Frey.


    After coming to the universe, Nick Frey thought there were a lot of things waiting for him to do. As a result, Nick Frey found that he couldn''t do too many things at all


    When in trouble, surprise captain Carol rushed directly to wear it. Nick Frey just needs to shout 666 in the back like the scrooge.


    Of course, it''s not that there''s nothing to deal with, such as searching for planets in need of help and studying stars in planetary culture.


    But these things are not what Nick Frey is good at. In other words, compared with aliens such as the scroos, who can still turn into aliens who can read other people''s memories, Nick Frey is not so fast to adapt to alien knowledge.


    "I feel like I''ve retired early..." Nick Frey looked at the cards in his hand and took the two kings down with four twos, with some emotion, "However, it''s also very good. You don''t have to bear secrets anymore. You feel relaxed. You don''t know what''s going on with Colson? However, Huang asked that monster. He should be forced to retire like me?"


    "I hope that guy can take good care of his hair, otherwise, the two directors of the Divine Shield Bureau will become bald..."


    "Four Aces!" just as Nick Frey muttered and looked at a three in his hand and felt sure of winning, the Scrooge opposite threw out the bomb.


    "I''m four two with two kings. Can you blow me up?" Nick Frey was stunned, realized what, and quickly stared at the Scrooge hostage.


    "Can''t you?" the other party looked at Nick Frey with some hesitation. It was obvious that he was cheated.


    "Of course not! Didn''t I tell you?"


    "No..."


    "Take it back! It''s my turn, a three, I won..."

 Chapter 971

    The dark s.h.i.e.l.d. and Nick Frey, who plays cards and cheats in the universe, don''t pay much attention to Huang Wen''s Avatar. How the dark s.h.l.d. will develop in the future doesn''t have much to do with Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    As Huang Wen said before his incarnation, in this new era, the dark Divine Shield bureau can''t participate at all.


    Weak extraordinary events are naturally solved by the avenger alliance. As long as it does not exceed the sub heavenly Father level, the avenger alliance still has the power of World War I.


    As for the heavenly Father level above the sub heavenly Father level and even the more powerful existence, it naturally depends on Huang Wen. However, Huang Wen now has the ability of the monkey king and can use the avatar like now. Huang Wen doesn''t need to do it himself.


    Moreover, if the avenger alliance had not been strengthened by Huang Wen, it would be very difficult for the current Avenger alliance to deal with the sub heavenly father without Thor


    However, don''t look at the avenger alliance. It seems that it hasn''t done anything. In fact, except for some major events, the avenger alliance has been dealing with all kinds of extraordinary events, but these things can''t get into the eyes of Huang Wen.


    Just now, Huang Wen''s Avatar warned eagle eye that he was not alarmist. In addition to the avenger alliance, there are indeed some strong men on earth.


    For example, not all of the mutants have entered the new hope state. For example, the famous sons of Charles among the mutants have been under the surveillance of the Avengers.


    After all, the strength of a large group of guys is really scary. This is an Omega level mutant. His ability is endless.


    Yes, a large group has countless abilities, because his variant ability is to have countless personalities, and each personality has strong abilities.


    It is said that there are more than 200 Omega level variants among a large group of personalities!


    In other words, even if these variants have not been fully developed, they are all strong in the legendary level, and there may even be more than 200 strong cambichen grey!


    Of course, it''s Qin Ge Lei who lost the power of the Phoenix. If there were more than 200 Phoenix powers, the large group would have been targeted by the dimensional battlefield. Even if the large group is no longer controlled, it will be a sharp weapon in the dimensional battlefield!


    If the group''s ability is really out of control, I''m afraid only Huang Wen and Wanda can stop him!


    If the dark s.h.i.e.l.l.d. provokes such existence and waits for them, there is only one way to perish. At that time, they can''t even do what they can


    Fortunately, a large group of people have lived for so many years. Except that individual personality is not very normal, other personality has no extreme behavior.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the fewer things a large group experiences, the less his ability will be exercised, and his split personality will not become more and more serious


    "Mr. Huang Wen, we..." just after Huang Wen''s Avatar sent the eagle eye away, Medusa and other strange people looked at each other. Finally, Medusa stood up and looked at Huang Wen with some uneasiness. She was also very happy in her heart.


    Medusa was fooled by the eagle eye to come to the earth before, and almost allied with the dark s.h.i.e.l.d.


    However, Medusa and others soon found that the avenger alliance and the dark Divine Shield bureau did not seem to be an organization, or even had nothing to do with each other.


    At that time, Medusa and others finally understood why the Avengers were indifferent to the alien race when they were on Mars.


    Medusa and others originally thought that this was the strategy of the avenger alliance to attract them. One side sang red face and the other side sang white face. As a result, the dark Divine Shield Bureau and the avenger alliance were completely different.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that it is the avenger alliance that has something to do with Huang Wen. This can be seen from the fact that Huang Wen''s Avatar just sent away the eagle eye


    Therefore, Medusa and others are very glad that they have not been fooled away by the eagle eye, otherwise Huang asked how to treat them!


    However, even if they made the right choice, Medusa and others were still very nervous, because they still didn''t know how Huang would treat them


    "The alien race is also a member of the earth. Now that you are back, you can become a member of the earth Guardian camp..." Huang asked the avatar to look around the alien race and know the thoughts in the hearts of these alien races in an instant.


    As long as there is Huang Wen, the alien will be honest and obedient, including maximus who wanted to launch a rebellion and become the emperor of the alien. Facing absolute power, they have no other choice.


    Although, in order to pursue freedom, the once alien race even tore face with the Kerry people who created them. Finally, the accuser Ronan lost to the black bat king, and the alien race won its own freedom.


    However, when Huang Wen, far more powerful than the accuser Ronan, appeared, the alien had no other choice.


    Moreover, it seems that Huang Wen doesn''t have anything to interfere with the internal affairs of the alien race. It only needs the alien race to contribute to protecting the earth on the earth. Under such conditions, the alien race has no reason to refuse!


    Even the aliens who heard the news felt that the big rise and implementation of life was too fast and exciting. Moreover, it was really great to survive under such a peerless strong man as Huang Wen!


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen! Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen!" Medusa and others looked at each other and bowed happily to the incarnation of Huang Wen.


    "What did you thank me for? I didn''t help you..." Huang asked the avatar, waving his hand and said calmly.


    "No, Mr. Huang Wen can give us attilan opportunity, which is the greatest help to us!" Medusa quickly shook her head, looked seriously at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "Well, Steve, since you were responsible for the alien affairs at the beginning, you should be responsible to the end!" Huang asked the avatar. He didn''t mean to continue talking nonsense with the alien, but turned his head to Steve Rogers and said.


    "As for contacting them, just leave it to silly girl. At that time, let the alien race form a combat team. In case of any extraordinary event, the alien race can also participate..."


    "And those ordinary aliens, you''d better live a good life in attilan. They don''t need any change from before!"


    "Thank you Mr. Huang Wen, thank you Mr. Huang Wen!" Medusa said excitedly when she heard that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t want to use the whole alien as a coolie.


    "By the way, put your attilan''s position in the original Japanese position. You can also contact China if you have anything..." Huang asked the avatar, leaving a sentence, and his body disappeared in place.

 Chapter 972

    Huang asked the avatar about the follow-up of the alien race. As for why he put attilan down in Japan, it was mainly because the Japanese mainland sank and the land was empty.


    Moreover, it is not good for such super power organizations to get together. The power of the avenger alliance in the United States is enough.


    The divine spear Bureau has just been reborn. The whole of China will enter a period of rapid development. Naturally, it has to close the door and have no time to pay attention to the outside world.


    Then there must always be a solution to the extraordinary events around.


    In short, the alien race is the tool man Huang Wen''s Avatar found for China to help China spend its development period and educate those disobedient countries around


    As for the reason why Huang Wen''s Avatar suddenly disappeared, he felt that there was a powerful thunder force surging in the avenger building.


    Yes, Max is going to break through the sub heavenly Father level!


    In the chamber of secrets at this time, Zeus stared at max and didn''t dare to be careless. He knew that there would be no accident if he broke through the sub heavenly Father level. Even when the gods of Olympus and even Zeus''s children broke through the sub heavenly Father level, Zeus didn''t take care of it.


    But now it''s different. The breakthrough is Huang Wen''s Apprentice. If Max really has any accident, Huang Wen may blame Zeus. Of course, this is the idea in Zeus''s heart and the embodiment of Huang Wen''s powerful power at this time.


    After all, in Zeus''s view, Huang Wen can kill his existence, and may even be a more terrible existence than the God group. Zeus doesn''t want any more actions that will offend Huang Wen


    "Teacher, come on!" standing next to Zeus is Victor von dum. In this universe, he has completely separated from the villain in the film, but he has nothing to do with the dum God. For him, he doesn''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing.


    However, Victor von dum, a film template, has little chance to become the Legendary God King of dum. At this time, he can get rid of the villain template, have mother and son filial piety, and have friends and teachers. It''s a good thing for Victor von dum


    Now, among the Avengers, Max, who has the best relationship with Victor von dum, is naturally very worried, especially his ability is very similar to max. Max has always played the role of his teacher, even earlier than Zeus!


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine..." just as victor von dum''s voice fell, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared here. He looked at Max''s eyes and said with a smile.


    In Huang Wen''s eye observation, Max''s understanding of his own laws is very strong, and he can completely break through to the sub heavenly Father level.


    Even, if Huang Wen hadn''t hung up his eldest disciple Huang Liang in advance and let him master the ability of sub heavenly Father level in advance, Max should have broken through earlier than Huang Liang!


    After all, when Huang Liang was in the middle of the legend, Max had realized the existence of the law of thunder, not to mention that the law of Buddha was more difficult to understand than the law of thunder


    "Mr. Huang asked..."


    "Shizu..."


    Zeus and Victor von dum were relieved when they saw Huang Wen''s Avatar. In their view, since Huang Wen had spoken, Max''s breakthrough was doomed.


    "Steve, don''t you need to come in and have a look?" after Victor von dum relieved himself, he suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang and asked the avatar, "such an immersive feeling and the breakthrough of the strong with the same attribute is also good for himself..."


    "Well, what you said is reasonable. Let them watch. However, they should be isolated..." Huang Wen waved, and all the Avengers entered the secret room. However, they were behind Huang Wen and others. They were some distance away from Max, and could clearly feel the smell of max, But will not be hurt by the thunder power beating on max.


    "Max is going to break through?" Steve Rogers saw this scene, his eyes suddenly brightened, he held the storm hammer in his hand, and the whole person incarnated the storm hammer God again, trying to use Max''s breakthrough to feel the power of the law of thunder he didn''t understand.


    "Boom!" and just as a group of Avengers watched max, a group of aliens looked at each other. They didn''t know what happened to the disappeared Avengers, the power of thunder broke out on max.


    Countless thunder surged around max, like beating elves, full of vitality.


    Moreover, these thunder elves not only have vitality, but more importantly, they all have strong lethality. Every thunder here can cause great harm to the strong in the legendary realm!


    "It seems that Max is not just as simple as breaking through to the sub heavenly Father level..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at max, he nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile.


    "Before, Max needed to devour electricity. After this breakthrough, it was finally completely made up. His body has been able to generate thunder power by itself. Although it is still not endless, with the thunder ring, Max can use his strength to fight without fear!"


    "Hey, I think Max is more like the God of thunder than Thor. Max is the pure thunder power, and even doesn''t need the existence of external forces..." Tony Stark joked.


    "Next to you is the God of sky and thunder. Why do you only see the God of Asgard?" Huang asked the avatar, glanced at the direction of Zeus, smiled and said, "however, Max''s strength is not impossible to become the God of thunder, but now we don''t need gods, do we?"


    "Yes, what God can be stronger than you?" Tony Stark nodded and said with some emotion.


    "There are many gods more powerful than me!" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and looking serious. "Let''s say that the lady of death who fought before is not her opponent outside the universe, and there are many strong people like her, or gods, outside the universe..."


    "I just have no fear of them in this universe with the help of the rules of the current universe. If they can really break some rules, I''m afraid I can''t beat them!"


    "It seems that I need to deepen my research on the world behind the space gem!" Tony Stark was silent and an idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 973

    Huang Wen doesn''t know what Tony Stark thinks at this time, but even if he knows, Huang Wen will only be happy that Tony Stark can continue to study the world behind the space gem.


    Don''t talk about the power of gods. Mortals can''t study it thoroughly. You know, among the Avengers, there is not only Tony Stark, a genius of the film universe, but also reed Richards, a prodigy.


    These two geniuses, together with Princess Surui and Bruce Banner, it is not so difficult for the avenger alliance to study the power behind the space gem.


    At least, Tony Stark and others have studied the world behind the space gem, that is, they have mastered the power of the space gem itself!


    This level has been comparable to the purple potato jingmieba of sub heavenly Father level, and even reached the heavenly Father level with most infinite gemstones!


    However, Tony Stark and others, in addition to being able to turn into Bruce Banner of hawk, others are full of calculations, that is, a legendary level. Even Princess Surui in a panther suit is just an extraordinary.


    Yes, Princess Surui also has her own Panther battle clothes. Because she wants to come to the avenger alliance, and the Panther God Buster is also in the avenger alliance, vakanda finally agreed to let Princess Surui take heart-shaped grass and have her own exclusive battle clothes.


    Originally, wakanda refused to contact with the outside world. In other words, except for the old king and the black leopard tchala, most wakanda people refused to communicate with the outside world.


    Because in vakanda''s view, they have Zhenjin gold mine and Zhenjin technology, which is far beyond the imagination of the outside world.


    When the outside world looks at vacanda, it feels that it is looking at a group of aborigines, but the outside world does not know. When vacanda looks at the outside world, it is also like looking at a group of aborigines!


    However, everything began to change with the war in New York. The earth obtained the science and technology of zeta Ruixing people, and the science and technology tree suddenly branched up.


    Although the earth is still in the stage of digesting the zeta Ruixing technology, great progress has been made in both reproduction and reverse engineering


    After all, this is the result of the concerted efforts of many scientists on the whole earth, and these scientists have no bad thoughts, because all those with bad thoughts have been caught by silly girls.


    Therefore, the science and technology of other countries on the earth are gradually catching up with wakanda. Although it is not so fast, it is not far away.


    If the battle of New York is an opportunity for vacanda to change his mind, the key to vacanda''s complete change of mind is that the Panther God Buster is forcibly left in the avenger building.


    After all, no matter how developed vakanda''s technology is, they still believe in the Panther God buster and a series of vakanda gods. Even, in vakanda''s view, their own gods are the strongest


    However, Huang Wen broke this point and vakanda''s pride, making vakanda officially integrate into the earth''s environment. With vakanda''s joining, the earth''s science and technology tree has a new reference and makes progress faster


    Of course, due to Huang Wen''s selfishness, the results of scientific and technological research were first made public by China. Naturally, there is no objection among the Avengers alliance to Huang Wen''s request, because they know very well that this is Huang Wen''s few selfishness.


    Even Tony Stark and others are glad that Huang Wen has such selfishness. Otherwise, Huang Wen will be like a God, not a human!


    The gods mentioned by Tony Stark and others are the real gods, the gods of the whole universe!


    However, Huang Wen''s strength at this time can indeed be regarded as the God of the universe


    "Boom!" just as the Avengers felt each other''s feelings because of Huang''s Avatar''s words, Max''s thunder power finally broke out and began to bomb around, and even the voice of thunderstorm sounded over the whole Avenger building.


    If we let this force bomb out, at least half of the Avengers present will be hurt!


    "Hum!" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the thunder power around him and waving his hand. The thunder power began to surge back into Max''s body.


    The main reason for the outbreak of this wave of thunder is that Max has just broken through the level of sub heavenly Father and can not fully grasp his own power.


    In a word, these thunder forces are all the power details of max. it is also a good thing for Max to return to max at this time, which can at least help Max master the power of sub heavenly father as soon as possible.


    After all, unlike Huang Liang who broke through before, Max didn''t master the power of sub heavenly Father in advance. Therefore, he is naturally not as strong as Huang Liang in mastering the power after breaking through


    "Shua!" soon, Max opened his eyes. The light of thunder flashed in his eyes, as if thunder condensed in his eyes and was about to explode at any time.


    But soon, Max recovered, the thunder in his eyes slowly dissipated, and the power of thunder gradually disappeared.


    "Thank you, master!" although Max didn''t open his eyes before, Max was clear about what happened when he broke through, so the first thing he came back to God was to worship Huang Wen''s Avatar respectfully.


    "Well, it''s good to break through. At this time, you and a Liang have broken through. John''s side is coming soon... Huh?" Huang asked. The Avatar was looking at max, smiling and nodding. When he was ready to praise max, he suddenly felt something and looked in another direction in surprise.


    "Master? Is there something wrong with John?" Max saw Huang asked the avatar''s eyes and subconsciously followed him. Huang asked the avatar to look in the direction of John''s closed secret room.


    "Silly girl, how long hasn''t Wanda appeared?" Huang asked the avatar, frowning at this time, but didn''t say anything about John, but asked silly girl.


    "Boss, after you travel, Wanda hasn''t appeared. She has been closed. In the monitoring picture, Wanda has been feeling the power of real gemstones, so I don''t care..." silly girl subconsciously took out the picture in Wanda''s secret room and whispered with some hesitation.


    "As for the times before, Wanda didn''t appear much, but after the appearance of Sison''s Avatar, Wanda appeared less and less. However, the picture shows that there is nothing wrong with Wanda..."

 Chapter 974

    "Sison avatar? Sison avatar, for Wanda, does cause a lot of pressure, but with what I said before, she should not be so urgent that she has been closed..." Huang asked the avatar, frowning and whispering when she heard silly girl''s words.


    Huang Wen''s incarnation had to admit at this time that he, or I, as a master, was really incompetent.


    It is true that Huang Wen gave Wanda, or all the disciples, a lot of help to help them improve their strength and make them surpass their original self, but the problem is that Huang Wen hardly cared about their inner life except at the beginning of meeting them


    Even John, Max and Huang Liang, their inner life is not complicated. At least they don''t have so many ideas. They just need to improve their strength wholeheartedly.


    The same is true of hawk. Now hawk and Bruce Banner occupy almost 12 hours. Yes, Bruce Banner doesn''t need to sleep at all. Of course, necessary love life is still needed. After all, Betty Ross is also in the avenger alliance.


    Of course, we should avoid general Ross. After all, general Ross has not been very satisfied with Bruce Banner


    Well, it''s actually Wanda''s problem. After Huang asked Wanda and Pete Luo to be apprentices, he did teach them for a period of time, and even helped Wanda resolve his hatred for Tony Stark.


    After that, Huang asked how to manage Wanda''s own affairs. He just helped Wanda solve some of Sison''s problems and was given Wanda''s promise and reality gem.


    After all, in Huang Wen''s opinion, there will be no illusion in this world. Even if Wanda really falls in love in the future, he should not find a bionic robot, because the only bionic robot is silly girl.


    Of course, silly girl''s bionic robot body is much stronger than illusion. It can even be said that silly girl is closer to the man-made man in the dragon ball at this time, or the man-made man on the 18th!


    It''s just that Wangda won''t fall in love with silly girl. In addition, Wangda''s talent is really strong and has reached the sub heavenly Father level, so Huang Wen thinks that Wangda can grow up and fly by herself


    However, just now, Max broke through to the sub heavenly Father level. When the force of thunder roared over the avenger building, a strange force flashed away.


    At first, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t pay attention, but when Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at John''s closed chamber, he just saw the direction of Wanda, and he thought of the power that had just flashed away!


    This is impossible for ordinary people. What they don''t feel is gone.


    However, for Huang Wen, such a cosmic overlord, who is still a strong man standing at the peak of the cosmic overlord, Huang Wen can still notice things that have passed and have not been noticed before, even if it is only an embodiment of Huang Wen.


    Tony Stark and others were right before. Huang Wen is indeed a cosmic God, because his essence is completely different from human beings.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar found the previous abnormality. He looked in the direction of Wanda, but what Huang Wen''s Avatar saw at the beginning was no different from the image seen by silly girl.


    However, this is precisely the most deliberate place, because Huang Wen''s Avatar recalled the previous power, which was really transmitted from Wanda!


    "It seems that my apprentice has made great progress!" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and saying helplessly, "or her application of real gemstones has surpassed the purple potato essence..."


    "The boss means that this image is false?" silly girl soon understood the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Her e-eyebrow was slightly frowning, and a green light was flowing on silly girl, which was the power of time.


    Yes, silly girl herself has the power to travel through time and space. At this time, she just wants to get all the pictures after Wanda entered the secret room, and explore them with the power of time. Is there a problem with these pictures


    "I didn''t detect any problems..." after a long time, silly girl raised her head in some doubt, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "It''s strange to be able to detect it. Since Wanda has done something I don''t know, she is sure to hide it from you. After all, your essence is only legendary. Even if you have made progress now, it''s just Asia''s heavenly Father..." Huang asked the avatar and said softly, "And Wanda should be close to the heavenly Father level now. After all, the power of Sison that time really helped her..."


    "What happened? What happened to Wanda?" Tony Stark and others were stunned at this time, including max, who had just broken through. Originally, Max''s breakthrough and Huang Liang''s previous breakthrough were all great joys and should be celebrated.


    However, when Huang Liang broke through, there was something alien. When Max broke through, Wanda had another problem


    In other words, it should not be Wanda who has a problem, but Wanda who has a problem is found!


    But whatever it is, the avenger alliance now has new trouble, and it comes from the kind of trouble inside


    "Just go and have a look, let''s go..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head, took the people out of the secret room, went to the door of Wangda''s secret room, and directly opened the door of the secret room.


    In the secret room, Wanda opened her eyes with some doubts. In her hands, there were crimson airflow and dark red liquid, which was one of Wanda''s chaotic magic and infinite gemstones.


    It seems that Wanda is understanding the power of real gems without any problems, but after Huang Wen''s Avatar came in with the Avengers, Wanda didn''t mean to stop. Both the power of real gems and chaotic magic continued to surge.


    "Master? What''s up?" Wanda looked at Huang and asked the avatar in some doubt, then looked in the direction of Huang Liang and Max, and then said with a smile, "is it something that both senior brothers have broken through? This is really a good thing. Does master want to celebrate?"


    "So, Wanda, what did you do?" Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flashing a divine light and looked into Wanda''s palm. The divine light was blocked by Wanda''s chaotic demon and real gemstones. Huang asked the avatar to break in by force, but it seems that Wanda may not agree.


    "No! Master!" Wanda''s exclamation began. The power of chaotic magic and real gemstones protected her palm, and her voice was full of panic.

 Chapter 975

    To be honest, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not very clear about what Wanda is doing and what secrets are in Wanda''s palm, especially before the divine light in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes has not forcibly broken through Wanda''s power.


    To tell the truth, don''t say that Huang Wen''s Avatar is not very clear now, that is, Huang Wen crossed later and came back to the world after seeing Wanda and phantom film and television dramas. Huang Wen still doesn''t understand what Wanda is doing.


    After all, there is no illusion in the world, just as Huang asked before. Since there is no bionic robot, Wanda should be very normal


    Moreover, in Huang Wen''s view, growing stronger is what a practitioner who embarks on the road of practice wants to do most, which can be seen from Huang Liang, Max or John.


    Not to mention, Wanda''s bottleneck on the road to strength is much smaller than Huang Liang and others.


    Therefore, when Wanda wanted real gems and kept closing, Huang asked without any doubt, but in the end, Wanda still had a problem


    "You go out first..." Huang asked the avatar. Thinking of this, he shook his head helplessly and had a headache at the same time.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t have a headache. Even Huang Wen, who is traveling at this time, has a little headache, because if Wanda has a problem, it''s too easy to get out of control


    This is fully reflected in both Wanda''s TV dramas and cartoons.


    No more mutants, just a word.


    Changing reality is not just talking!


    Fortunately, now Wanda''s strength has not reached this level, or Wanda''s strength has not reached the heavenly Father level or even higher.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen''s strength is strong enough!


    "Huang asked."


    "Master?"


    "Sir?"


    The Avengers looked at each other. Even if they were slow, they already felt something wrong, especially Wanda''s violent reaction.


    But the Avengers still don''t understand what happened, or what''s in Wanda''s palm. Huang asked the avatar just to have a look. Wanda''s reaction will be so big


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about the things here. If you stay here, Wanda won''t talk..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head, glanced at the direction of John''s secret room, and said softly, "John is about to break through. You protect the Dharma for him, and I also divided an avatar."


    "All right..." the Avengers looked at each other and finally turned around and left. Since Huang Wen''s Avatar had said so, they had no reason to stay.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Huang Wen''s Avatar has said that there is also an avatar on John''s side. In this way, they can know the situation here through John''s No. 2 avatar.


    Soon, the Avengers left, and the door of the secret room was closed again. In the secret room, only Huang Wen''s Avatar and Wanda, who was surging with real gems and chaotic magic power, completely protected his palm.


    "So, Wanda, what have you done?" Huang asked the avatar to come to Wanda and didn''t directly see through Wanda''s palm with divine power. Even if Huang asked the avatar to do that, it also means further stimulating Wanda and may make Wanda completely out of control.


    Not to mention other achievements of Wanda out of control, even when Huang Wen and Gu Yi dealt with domam before, Wanda broke out under the control of Sison, which also caused great damage to the Avengers


    "Master..." Wanda looked pitiful with a trace of pleading, but she still didn''t intend to say what she had done, as if she knew that it was something Huang Wen couldn''t tolerate.


    "As long as you are still in the universe, being a teacher can cover you. Even if Sison comes, it is the same. You should be very clear about this..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head helplessly and looking at Wanda.


    "However, this matter has nothing to do with Sison, it''s me..." Wanda opened her mouth slightly, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with great guilt, and didn''t know how to talk about it for a moment.


    "Tell me what you have done, and being a teacher doesn''t have to oppose you..." Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the real gem and Wanda''s palm, and said softly, "you should know that it''s easy for a teacher to really see what happened, whether through you or through the world."


    "Yes, I know..." Wanda''s body trembled slightly. From the first time she saw Huang Wen, she already knew that Huang Wen was powerful. Moreover, the most important thing is that with her constant contact with Huang Wen, she gradually found that Huang Wen was more and more powerful, strong enough to have no edge!


    This is why Wanda and Pietro were so easy to worship Huang and ask for master, because Wanda knew that such a powerful person could protect himself and Pietro.


    Moreover, it is obvious that Wanda is not wrong. Huang Wen did protect Wanda and Pietro. No matter what happened, they protected them, even if sissohn''s Avatar came.


    Even with the help of Huang Wen, both Wanda and Pietro have made a lot of progress in their strength, which makes Wanda''s heart full of gratitude for Huang Wen


    However, it is precisely because of this gratitude that Wanda now dare not say what he has done. At this time, Wanda''s heart is full of guilt and fear


    "In fact, I just felt the strange power. If you think about it carefully, it should be the power of the dead, or the power of hell..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Wanda, he still didn''t speak. He could only shake his head and tell it himself.


    "So, did you open the hell channel? Which hell did you open? With your current strength, even conquering a small hell is not a problem..."


    "So, what are you doing to open a small hell? Wait, are you trying to revive your parents?"


    At this point, Wanda''s body became stiff. Huang asked the avatar that he was right.


    However, although this is something that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t think of, such a thing is nothing. At least, compared with Huang Wen at this time, it is really nothing.


    Wanda has the strength to revive her parents. As long as there are no side effects, even the Lords of hell dimension come, and Huang Wen''s Avatar can kill them all!


    Besides, a group of hellish dimension lords who were frightened out of their courage, how dare they come to the earth and ask Huang to ask apprentice Wanda for trouble?

 Chapter 976

    "No, if you resurrect your parents, why don''t you bring them out, but build a small world and put them in it?" Huang asked the avatar. He was thinking about the Lord of the dimension of hell. Suddenly he found something wrong. He frowned and looked at Wanda.


    "Before, the power leaked out because you didn''t expect Max to break through at this time, or you didn''t expect the power of thunder to restrain hell and the dead?"


    "Then, your current ability is not enough to completely change the reality of your parents and revive them?"


    This is actually a very contradictory thing. If Wanda revives her parents, the small world she constructs should have no smell of the dead.


    But there was no resurrection, so where did Wanda put her parents? The answer seems self-evident.


    It is hell that Wanda''s parents are still in hell. That is to say, Wanda not only uses her own ability to revive her parents, but also has a deal with the Lord of the dimension of hell. That''s why Wanda dare not tell Huang Wen the truth!


    Moreover, it is obvious that Wanda has suffered a loss in this transaction. In other words, the Lord of hell dimension has done something. Otherwise, with Wanda''s ability, as long as the Lord of hell dimension does not stop, it is not so difficult to reverse life and death, especially when there are real gemstones!


    "Who is the guy who cooperates with you? Or, which guy is in charge of your parents'' ghosts?" Huang asked the avatar to return to God, looked at Wanda seriously and said, "you can''t really revive your parents. If you want to revive them, you have to kill the guy who seduced you first!"


    "What?" Wanda was stunned when she heard Huang''s words, and then fell into silence again.


    "However, I''m curious about how this guy can contact you..." Huang asked the avatar, his eyes flickering slightly and said softly, "or if you hide from the guy of strange, you know, strange''s strength is not weak now..."


    "Er? Was it sissohn''s time? Yes, sissohn''s time, there were flaws in the earth dimension. It''s not impossible for some guys to break in. Tell me, which guy?"


    "Master..." Wanda looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar who had been talking to himself and said cautiously, "things may be more responsible than you think..."


    At this time, Wanda still chose to speak. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t guess all, but he also guessed more than half.


    "Say it, you can cover it for a teacher!" Huang asked the avatar, shook his head helplessly, looked at Wanda again and said.


    "I''m really resurrecting my parents..." Wanda took a deep breath and said word by word. "They did find me after Sison broke the earth dimension. In their hands, there are the souls of my parents and tortured souls!"


    At this time, there was not much fluctuation in Wanda''s tone. In other words, Wanda was trying to bear her emotions and spoke word by word, so it was not easy to show her emotions.


    However, from Wanda''s performance at this time, we can clearly know that Wanda''s heart must be extremely sad and angry when Wanda knew this thing.


    But what is the use of grief and anger? At that time, if Wanda dared to act recklessly, then the souls of Wanda''s parents would be destroyed in front of Wanda!


    "Alas..." Huang Wen''s Avatar sighed when he heard the speech. He rubbed Wanda''s hair and asked softly, "in that case, why don''t you tell me about it?"


    "If I said it, I''m afraid..." Wanda opened her mouth and the whole person was a little nervous. However, when her eyes were red and tears swirled in her eyes, her palm fluctuated. Wanda quickly returned to her mind and carefully controlled her palm, afraid to move at all.


    "So, it''s not just a hell dimension Lord?" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and opening his mouth. "Moreover, all the dead souls of your parents are not in your hands, so you can''t revive them, can you?"


    "Yes," Wanda nodded bitterly and whispered.


    "Well, go on, what you haven''t finished..." Huang asked, and the cold light flashed in the avatar''s eyes, not because of Wanda, but because of the Lords of the dimension of hell.


    Originally, Huang Wen didn''t care about those guys after warning the Lords of hell dimension last time. Especially those guys hid, Huang Wen couldn''t find them easily.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the current universe still needs the dimension of hell in the case of the inaction of the creator God who is in charge of the rules of death.


    Therefore, Huang Wen did not kill all lords of the dimension of the hell.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t expect that these guys, like bedbugs, dared to come to Huang Wen''s trouble and even hit Wanda.


    Yes, Huang Wen''s Avatar is very clear at this time that these guys are coming for their own, or because of the existence of Huang Wen and the great threat to the hell dimension before Huang Wen, so the hell dimension lords are trying to deal with themselves!


    This can be seen from the souls of Wanda''s parents.


    Even, choosing Wanda, rather than others, must have been carefully considered by the Lord of the dimension of hell. They should have calculations, otherwise Wanda would not have said that before!


    "I... I created a small hell..." Wanda''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, finally clenched his teeth, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "Created a small hell? To accommodate the souls of your parents?" Huang asked the avatar, frowning, and then looked at Wanda and asked, "what else? It shouldn''t make you so afraid to say?"


    "I also use my own power and the power of real gemstones to connect the original power of hell dimension..." Wanda avoided the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, lowered her head and whispered, "It is precisely because most of my strength is used in this aspect, so my small hell should be maintained with strength all the time, otherwise there is a risk of dissipation. At that time, my parents..."


    "Have you integrated the power of the origin of the dimension of hell? Satan is about to be born?" Huang asked. A trace of surprise flashed in the avatar''s eyes and said subconsciously.


    In hell, there are many hell dimension lords known as Satan, but no one really sits on Satan''s throne, but with Wanda''s hand, the origin of hell dimension is integrated into one, so the only hell king, Satan, is really going to be born!

 Chapter 977

    "I''m sorry, master..." Wanda looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with guilt on her face and whispered with her teeth. "I really can''t watch my parents suffer like that, especially when I have the strength to save them..."


    "It''s strange that Satan is coming out. Does the lady of death care?" Huang asked the avatar, and suddenly thought of a question, that is, the emergence of Satan should be able to completely replace the position of the lady of death in the current universe.


    At that time, can the lady of death still condense her consciousness with the help of the rules of death in this universe?


    If you can''t gather your own consciousness, the affair between Ms. death and Wade will come to an end.


    Compared with losing her strength, Ms. death should be indifferent, but for Wade''s possessiveness, Ms. death is still very strong. Huang asked the avatar that in this case, Ms. death should not ignore


    "Well, I fought with the lady of death before, and her strength won''t really run out?" however, soon, Huang asked the avatar and thought of a possibility again.


    "Although the power of the lady of death can be restored as long as the rules of death in the universe are still in place, it is of no use for her to want power. She may even think that when she has power, I will ask her for help for various reasons, so she simply does not gather strength and completely become a mortal?"


    "Anyway, there are corresponding rules in the universe and various dimensions of hell. How can the death rules not get out of control..."


    Thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar''s heart was a little helpless. How can one or two be so unreliable?


    "Master?" Wanda saw Huang Wen''s Avatar say nothing, as if thinking about something. She felt more guilty and afraid. She carefully looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and shouted tentatively.


    "Oh, it''s all right. I''m worried that I don''t have a suitable enemy. You can make a Satan in fact..." Huang asked the avatar to return to God, looked at Wanda, smiled and comforted softly.


    "I''ve said that I can cover it. However, next time, you can talk to me first. If you can''t, I''ll send a message to inform me. I don''t want to be a teacher. One day, you will become the same as you controlled by Sison..."


    "I''m sorry, master..." Wanda''s guilt reached the extreme, her eyes were red, and her tears were finally about to drop.


    "Don''t cry..." Huang asked the avatar. He rubbed Wanda''s hair reluctantly and said softly, "come, let me see your parents. First move them to Najie, and then see if we can revive them after solving the Lords of the dimension of hell."


    "Well, listen to the master!" Wanda finally didn''t object to Huang Wen''s incarnation this time. She slowly attracted her own strength and exposed a little gap in the small hell in the palm of her hand.


    "Shua!" almost instantly, Huang Wen''s Avatar directly entered the small hell.


    There is no big difference between the hell dimension originally belonging to Mephisto and later belonging to the black heart devil, or all hell dimensions look the same.


    The same smell, the same smell of death and evil.


    After all, it is impossible to expect the demons in the dimension of hell to do a good job in the environment. They like the tone of hell.


    Wanda''s ability to condense such a small hell shows that Wanda had a deep understanding of the dimension of hell when integrating the original power of the dimension of hell. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to condense a small hell


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar simply observed this small hell and directly saw two undead, the undead of Wanda''s parents.


    These are the souls of two middle-aged men and women. It seems that they are not very old. After all, Wanda''s parents died directly when they were attacked by gunfire.


    Even Wanda''s parents don''t have much experience, or they are two ordinary people.


    Maybe it''s the difference of the universe. Wanda''s mother is not the Scarlet Witch of the previous generation, and his father is not magneto. They are really ordinary.


    However, in this universe, there will be pitro and fast silver at the same time. Even if Wanda''s parents are really ordinary people, it is not impossible.


    Especially Wanda''s strength at this time. It''s not so easy for the Lord of hell dimension to deceive Wanda.


    It is precisely because Wanda''s parents were originally two ordinary people, so after their death, they were directly into hell, confused, did not produce any consciousness, and were not targeted by the supreme existence in hell like the Lord of the dimension of hell


    However, just before, when Sison''s Avatar forcibly came to the earth dimension and broke a few rules, the Lords of the hell dimension took the opportunity to come to the earth dimension. They did not pay attention to the battle between Huang Wen and Sison, because their attention was on how to find Huang Wen''s weakness.


    Finally, the hell dimension lords stared at Wanda. They noticed the extraordinary ability of Wanda, and soon a hell Lord named satanish said that he found the souls of Wanda''s parents in his hell


    Therefore, an impeccable disaster came to the souls of Wanda''s parents. They had their memories and suffered a lot. Some of their souls fell into the hands of the Lord of the dimension of hell!


    This is why Wanda has never been able to really revive her parents.


    Fortunately, after Wanda compromised, Wanda''s parents had a good life. They even could communicate with the outside Wanda all the time, and Wanda would tell them the stories of the outside world


    Until Max broke through before, the power of thunder disturbed Wanda''s small hell, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar feel strange.


    However, it seems that Wanda''s parents were really shocked by the thunder. Now when Huang asked the avatar to see them, they were still in shock.


    It seems that he is not only frightened by the thunder, but may have received the torture of other lords of the hell dimension before, leaving a psychological shadow, which is why he reacted so much


    Shua! However, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t mean to solve these problems now. He directly included the souls of Wanda''s parents into Najie. In the magical world of Najie, even the souls will not be affected, or as long as they are life, they can survive in Najie!


    The souls of Wanda''s parents are in the ring, so don''t be too safe. Just get back their true source powe

 Chapter 978

    "If the dimensions of hell are beginning to merge, then the Lords of these dimensions of hell are not so easy to hide..." Huang asked the avatar. After taking Wanda''s parents away, he touched his chin and thought, "however, we must first find out where the soul origin of Wanda''s parents is!"


    "Shua!" the next moment, Huang Wen''s Avatar left Wanda''s small hell directly and appeared in front of Wanda.


    "Master..." Wanda is very clear about what Huang Wen''s Avatar does in the small hell. After all, this is the small hell constructed by Wanda. She is no different from other hell lords in her own hell dimension.


    "Well, let''s go. Since the origins of other hell dimensions are integrated except your small hell, we can easily find it. At that time, we can directly find the hell dimension Lord who imprisoned your parents, grab back the remaining soul origins of your parents, and then solve them..." Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Wanda, waved and whispered.


    "Well, listen to master..." Wanda took a deep breath and didn''t mean to refute, but she still put forward her own request. "Master, I want to use my strength to deal with the previous Lord of hell dimension!"


    "The Lord of hell dimension has sub heavenly Father level and heavenly Father level. However, now that the hell dimension is integrated into one, if they don''t decide the winner, their strength will be improved, but it won''t be too big. If they decide the winner, their strength is far from what you can deal with..." Huang asked, frowning and looking at Wanda seriously.


    "I have real gems. I can use the power of real gems. I won''t hold master back!" Wanda looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar solemnly and said stubbornly.


    "Well, after all, they did it to your parents, and you really should do it..." Huang asked the avatar with a sigh, finally nodded helplessly and said softly.


    "Let''s go. I''m most familiar with the hell dimension of Mephisto, but now the hell dimension is integrated into one, and there''s no difference..."


    "Thank you, master!" Wanda smiled for the first time since Huang Wen''s Avatar came in. She whispered her thanks from Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Shua!" with Wanda''s voice falling, Huang Wen''s Avatar disappeared into the secret room with Wanda, went to the original hell dimension of Mephisto, and felt his familiar breath, which belongs to the black heart devil!


    At this time, the strength of the black heart devil was many times stronger than that of Huang Wen.


    At the beginning, the black heart demons who just inherited the hell dimension did not directly reach the sub heavenly Father level even if they had the top hell dimension. However, now, after the integration of the origin of the hell dimension, the black heart demons who occupy a large area of the hell dimension have made rapid progress and even directly reached the heavenly Father level!


    Of course, it is in the hell dimension that the black heart devil can have such strength. If he leaves the hell dimension, he doesn''t know how much strength the black heart devil can have left


    "Lord Huang Wen?" when Huang Wen''s Avatar and Wanda appeared in the dimension of hell, it was the black heart devil whose strength expanded rapidly that first found the breath of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    After seeing Huang Wen, the previous black heart devil was like a mouse meeting a cat, but this time, he could feel the breath of Huang Wen''s Avatar. He found that although Huang Wen''s Avatar was stronger than himself, its power was limited!


    At this time, the black heart devil thought of Huang Wen''s killing Mephisto. If he was in the dimension of hell, Huang Wen would never have the strength to kill Mephisto!


    Now, although the strength of the black heart devil is still a little behind that of the original Mephisto, he will never be killed by Huang Wen in the dimension of hell, especially the embodiment of Huang Wen who is now felt by the black heart devil!


    In short, the black heart devil expanded, and he felt that he could do it again. Huang asked that there was no way to take him!


    As for Huang Wen''s means of threatening the whole hell dimension, the black heart devil has ignored it. After all, the origin of the hell dimension is integrated into one. It''s wishful thinking to kill the hell dimension!


    Besides, even if the black heart devil himself is not Huang Wen''s opponent, there are so many hell dimension lords!


    Thinking of this, the black heart devil''s eyes flashed. He thought of his humble performance in front of Huang Wen. Now, it''s time for him to take all the black heart demons back!


    "Hey hey, Lord Huang Wen, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You should have come to hell in person. It''s really a rare guest..." soon, the black heart devil appeared directly in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar and Wanda. However, this time, the name of the black heart devil did not have the slightest awe, but a strong sense of ridicule.


    "Black heart devil?" Huang asked the avatar and looked at the black heart devil with a smile, as if he had seen through the black heart devil''s expanding heart at a glance, which made the black heart devil''s heart jump. He almost knelt down again because of the eyes of Huang asked the avatar.


    However, soon, the black heart devil carefully perceived the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar and determined that Huang Wen''s Avatar was indeed more powerful than before, but it was also within the scope of his perceived heavenly Father level, so the black heart devil put down his heart.


    As long as his black heart devil is still in the dimension of hell, you Huang asked, don''t want me to surrender anymore. You can''t get me!


    "What can I do for you, Lord Huang?" thinking of this, the black heart devil''s self-confidence expanded again. He glanced at Wanda next to him and suddenly said mockingly, "this witch with a dark smell and even a trace of hell is Lord Huang''s new lover..."


    "Bang!" the black heart devil''s words were not finished yet. The whole man was like suffering a heavy blow, and his body flew out directly.


    However, before the black heart devil''s body flew far, it hung directly in the air, as if a wall had blocked him behind him.


    At this time, the black heart devil completely bowed into a prawn, his spine was directly disconnected, and the whole person couldn''t slow down for a long time in pain.


    "Shouldn''t this waste bring the ghost of your parents?" Huang asked the avatar. He glanced at the black heart demon faintly, turned his head and asked Wanda softly.


    "No, but, master, I want to practice my hand and get familiar with the power of the Lord of the dimension of hell..." Wanda shook her head, looked at the direction of the black heart devil and said with a smile, "it''s just that this guy can''t live?"


    "It''s all right. The Lord of hell''s dimension is in his own territory. It''s not so easy to die..." Huang asked, shaking his head and smiling lightly. "You can do it as much as you like without any fear. The sky falls and master carries it!"

 Chapter 979

    "How could it be? He was still the breath of the heavenly father. How could such a powerful force erupt?!" at this time, the black heart devil''s thoughts nailed in the air quickly ran. His heart awakened the fear of Huang Wen again, and a wave of regret echoed in the black heart devil''s heart.


    However, the power from the dimension of hell on him slowly recovered the black heart devil''s injury, and confidence poured into the black heart devil''s heart again, weakening the black heart devil''s fear of Huang Wen


    "No matter how powerful he is, he can''t kill me. Such a war will be found!" the black heart devil felt that his body was full of power again, and he kept hinting.


    "At that time, he will be dead. No one can know my past, since I once surrendered to him like a dog!"


    Yes, at the beginning, the black heart devil didn''t feel that he had submitted to Huang Wen and groveled before Huang Wen. What''s the problem, because the black heart devil was weak at that time, and Huang Wen''s strength was too terrible!


    However, the black heart devil at this time is no longer the black heart devil he used to be. He has gradually acquired the dignity of the Lord of the dimension of hell. Naturally, he wants to wash away his shameful past


    "Hmm?" however, just when the black heart devil''s heart summoned up his courage again, he felt a powerful force appear in front of him.


    "Is it you?" when the black heart devil looked over, he saw Wanda full of crimson chaos magic, and the black heart devil couldn''t help jumping in his heart.


    However, soon the black heart devil felt Wanda''s breath. There was still some gap between that breath and his strength. In an instant, the black heart devil felt that he was OK again.


    "Hey, it seems that our Lord Huang Wen wants me to be your sharpener, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it won''t be me who will eventually die!" the corners of the black heart devil''s mouth raised slightly, and his bowed body recovered. It''s amazing how quickly the injury recovered.


    "Well, the power of the dimension of hell is really unique..." Huang asked the avatar on one side and took a faint look at the black heart devil. In fact, it is not difficult for him to kill the black heart devil, but he is ready to get some information from the black heart devil. Of course, everything will wait until Wanda finishes the battle.


    "By the way, to deal with the Lord of hell dimension, Johnny seems to have some effect. If you miss this time, maybe Johnny doesn''t even have a part!"


    The Johnny mentioned by Huang Wen''s Avatar is naturally Johnny blazer, the evil knight. Like pitero, he has been sent to the quantum field for cultivation and has not appeared for a long time.


    And because Pietro didn''t come back, it was also one of the reasons why Wanda acted without authorization after seeing the dead souls of her parents. If Pietro was there, even if Wanda put all his eggs in one basket, she would try to talk to Pietro a little


    In that case, at least Wanda will not integrate the origin of hell dimension so soon.


    "Well, however, the origins of hell dimensions are integrated together, and all hell dimensions begin to integrate slowly, but there is still a little gap from the final integration..." Huang asked the avatar to wave his hand, Xuanyuan sword appeared in his hand, and then cut a space crack.


    The other end of the space crack is in the quantum field space. At this time, in the quantum field space, there is a burning skeleton sitting on the ground. It is worth mentioning that the flame on his body has changed from a yellow flame to a half yellow and half blue flame.


    Yes, different from the original Johnny blazer, after gradually mastering the power of the spirit of revenge, the original Johnny Blazer transformed his Hellfire into a blue flame, which symbolizes the guardian power of angels.


    However, the Johnny Blazer now is completely different. For him, there is no difference between the revenge spirit power symbolizing angels and the zatanos power symbolizing demons.


    If you give up one of them, it is essentially a weakening for Johnny blazer, which is equivalent to that he only uses half of his strength!


    Therefore, when Johnny Blazer realized in the quantum field space, he finally mastered both forces in his own hands.


    Although there is still some gap between completely mastering these two forces, Johnny Blazer at this time has already broken through to the sub heavenly Father level, which is faster than Huang Liang.


    Of course, Johnny Blazer has been in the quantum field for so long. In fact, he has much more time to practice than Huang Liang


    As for the power of the spirit of revenge and the power of zatanos, the main reason is that both forces want to deal with hell, which is the real meaning of the birth of evil spirit Knight!


    "When can I go out? I don''t know how long I''ve been here. If I didn''t need to eat, I''d have been starved to death?" Johnny Blazer opened his eyes. There were different flame forces in the eyes of the two skeletons, and said reluctantly.


    "Isn''t Mr. Huang too stupid? Then, he won''t forget me? Otherwise, why hasn''t he taken me out for so long? Does he want me to go out on my own?"


    "What did you just say about me?" just as Johnny Blazer''s voice fell, the voice of Huang''s Avatar rang in Johnny Blazer''s ear, which scared Johnny Blazer''s flame to beat violently and almost went out on the spot.


    "Hey, Mr. Huang Wen, I was just thanking Mr. Huang Wen for giving me this opportunity to break through my strength so quickly..." Johnny Blazer changed his words in an instant.


    There is no way, not only afraid of Huang Wen''s strength, but more importantly, Johnny Blazer wants to go out. If he really annoys Huang Wen and stays in this quantum field space all his life, Johnny Blazer thinks he will go crazy!


    At the same time, Johnny Blazer secretly vowed that he could no longer speak ill of people behind their backs. If he had to say it, he could only think about it in his heart. It was really embarrassing to be caught on the spot, although he had complained about Huang Wen many times before


    "Well, your strength is OK. It''s really not good for you to blindly shut down. It happens that I''m in the hell dimension now. Some hell dimensions lead to the main solution, so I''ll practice for you..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Johnny blazer, smiled and shook his head. In Johnny Blazer''s ecstasy, he took him out of the quantum field, Appeared in the dimension of hell.

 Chapter 980

    "Sniff! Sniff!" as soon as he appeared in the dimension of hell, Johnny Blazer moved his nose, and then said angrily, "it''s really the stench of hell... Huh? That''s Wanda? Who is she fighting with?"


    "Murphysto''s successor, the little guy called the black heart devil, is driven back to hell by you in some universes..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the direction of the black heart devil, smiled and said, "however, you don''t have too many intersections in this universe."


    The black heart devil once did go to the earth, but in the end, he was sent back to the hell dimension by Huang Wen and became Huang Wen''s undercover.


    At this time, the black heart devil also wanted to wash this past, so he was fighting with Wanda.


    The black heart devil knows that even if Huang Wen can''t kill himself in the dimension of hell, it''s still possible to defeat himself. So the black heart devil wants to kill Wanda brought by Huang Wen, break Huang Wen''s calculation and give a bad breath!


    However, unfortunately, although Wanda is still a sub heavenly Father, Wanda has created a small hell. When all hell origins are integrated together, Wanda will not be suppressed too much by the black heart devil in the hell dimension of the black heart devil!


    Especially when Wanda uses the power of real gemstones, she begins to try to deprive the black heart devil of the position of Lord of hell dimension. If Wanda succeeds, the black heart devil will become a fish to be slaughtered on the chopping board


    "No, Mr. Huang asked, there is something wrong with Wanda''s breath. Why can she seem to have blessings in the dimension of hell?" Johnny Blazer observed Wanda''s battle with the black heart devil. Soon he found something wrong, because Wanda''s body was also filled with the breath of the Lord of the dimension of hell!


    At first, Johnny Blazer thought he felt wrong. After all, it is normal that Wanda''s battle with the black heart devil led to the interweaving of breath.


    However, as an evil spirit knight, Johnny Blazer was too sensitive to the smell of hell, so Johnny Blazer quickly confirmed that he did not feel wrong.


    "Well, yes, Wanda''s body does have the smell of hell, because Wanda created a small hell before..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and said softly, "if it wasn''t for this, Wanda wouldn''t be so easy to suppress the black heart devil. After all, Wanda''s chaotic magic is not like you can control the Lord of hell."


    "Create... Create a small hell?!" Johnny Blazer heard Huang''s words. He didn''t turn around for a moment, and the whole person was stunned.


    "What''s the point of creating a small hell? These dimensions of hell one after another are originally gathered by the gods of death and the underworld in each god system, using their own strength to steal the origin of the dimensions of hell. It''s no big deal for Wanda to create a small hell..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said it doesn''t matter.


    Hell dimension lords may not think that Wanda will create a small hell after agreeing to integrate the origin of hell dimension.


    However, even if the Lord of hell dimension knows it, he will not have much reaction. Wanda is just their tool man. What''s more, part of the origin of the souls of Wanda''s parents is still in their hands. They have nothing to fear!


    "You... What did you do?!" just when Huang asked the avatar to talk to Johnny blazer, the panic voice of the black heart devil echoed in everyone''s ears.


    Yes, Wanda succeeded. She used her ability and realistic gems to deprive the black heart devil of the identity of the Lord of the hell dimension. Although it was only a short time, it also symbolized that the black heart devil was no longer protected by the hell dimension during this period of time!


    Moreover, after losing the Lord status of hell dimension, the breath of the black heart devil decreased rapidly, directly from the heavenly Father level to the sub heavenly Father level, and even almost fell directly from the sub heavenly Father level


    "No! My power! No!" the scream of the black heart devil echoed around. Huang Wen''s Avatar seemed to hear the background music of "snowflakes floating and the north wind rustling". For a time, the black heart devil seemed particularly sad and bleak.


    "Wanda, let Johnny end him. After all, Johnny is better at this..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the breath and continuing to rise. Wanda, who was ready to continue shooting, said, "you keep some strength and prepare to deal with your enemy!"


    "Yes! Master..." Wanda nodded without retorting. The black heart devil was originally used to practice. Since the black heart devil has been defeated, it''s nothing to hand it over to Johnny blazer.


    "How do I feel? I''m a tool man?" Johnny Blazer glanced, and for a moment he walked in the direction of the black heart devil. A chain tied the black heart devil''s body directly and caught him in front of him.


    "You are guilty!" just then, in Johnny Blazer''s eyes, the fire of hell began to rotate. He also looked directly into the black heart devil''s eyes and said hoarsely, "look into my eyes, your soul has been eroded by the people you have killed. Feel their pain!"


    It''s not so easy for Johnny blazer to judge the black heart devil easily when he was a black heart devil or a heavenly Father, but now the realm of the black heart devil is lower than Johnny blazer. Whether it''s the power of zatanos or the power of the spirit of revenge, the black heart devil can''t resist at this time!


    In an instant, the black heart devil who was undergoing the eye of judgment saw one devil after another who died miserably in his own hands. The scene of the devil being swallowed by himself reappeared again, but in the story, the roles of both sides changed. He was the one who was swallowed or the one who was constantly swallowed!


    "No! Don''t come here! Don''t come here!" the black heart devil, whose defense line was collapsing because of the loss of the Lord of the dimension of hell and the falling state, completely broke the defense this time, and he began to shout in horror, just like an ordinary mortal.


    "Damn! Stop!" just as the black heart devil was about to die under the eye of judgment, a voice of rage sounded, and then another strong breath appeared in the dimension of hell.


    The breath was so strong that the two-color flames on Johnny Blazer began to tremble!


    "Go on, don''t worry about them..." Huang asked the avatar, and the faint voice sounded, giving Johnny Blazer strong confidence.


    "Hey, hey, the black heart devil, isn''t it? Your time of death is coming!" Johnny Blazer''s skull smiled ferociously at the black heart devil, and the flame on his body swallowed up the black heart devil in an instant.


    In an instant, the black heart devil turned directly into a black residue, disappeared with the wind, and died in Johnny Blazer''s hands, which can be regarded as completing his destiny

 Chapter 981

    "Damn it!" strong figures appeared in the air. When they saw that the black heart turned into a residue and dissipated completely, they didn''t look very good!


    It''s not because these hell dimension Lords have much friendship with the black heart devil, but because the black heart devil has the same identity as them. Seeing the end of the black heart devil is undoubtedly beating the faces of all their hell dimension lords!


    You know, at this time, all hell dimension Lords have come here, such as satanish, the king of nightmares, hell storm, Asmod, besib, Marduk and so on.


    Of course, there are two hell dimension lords, Lucifer and Hades, who Huang Wen is familiar with or has dealt with!


    "Eh? You''re all safe?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Lucifer and others in surprise. According to Huang Wen''s Avatar, since the origin of hell dimension has been integrated, Satan, the only Lord of hell, should be born.


    However, when Huang Wen''s Avatar came to the hell dimension, he found that the black heart devil had nothing at all, and even his strength was greatly improved due to the integration of the origin of the hell dimension, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar not clear what these hell dimension lords were calculating for a time.


    Is it because the dimensions of hell have not been fully integrated, so waiting for no trouble?


    Or because these hell dimension lords want to simply improve their strength and deal with him?


    "However, I''m surprised that you dare to appear in front of me. To tell you the truth..." thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar, looking at Lucifer with a smile, "didn''t you still hide in a mess before? You even hid in a place where you can''t explore in the dimension. Now you have the courage to come out, do you think you can do it again?"


    "Huang Wen! Don''t be too arrogant!" Hades looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said in a deep voice, "we, the dimension Lord of hell, have never been afraid..."


    "Oh, who am I? It''s Hades who left a separate body before. I hid and didn''t dare to see me. What did you just say? The wind was too strong and some didn''t hear clearly..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Hades, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and looked at Hades a little mockingly.


    "Bastard! Do you think we are still the original us? You don''t know how strong our strength is now!" Hades couldn''t hang on his face. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar, drank violently and jumped directly in the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Heavenly Father level peak?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the strong breath surging on Hades, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he soon realized it, smiled, nodded and said softly, "also, even the waste of the black heart devil can reach the heavenly Father level. It''s not surprising that you can reach the heavenly Father level peak..."


    At this time, the breath that erupted from Hades was not only strong, but also stronger than the previous Mephisto!


    In other words, if Odin doesn''t leave, Odin''s strength may not be able to win Hades, and it''s Odin who broke out regardless of everything!


    As for Zeus, not to mention, if he dares to appear in front of his good brother Hades, he may be beaten on the spot so that even Rhea can''t recognize him.


    As for who this Rhea is, it is naturally the mother of Zeus and Hades.


    However, the strength of Hades at this time is nothing for Huang Wen''s Avatar, and even Huang Wen''s Avatar does not need to bless his own power!


    "Bang!" at the next moment, when Hades rushed to Huang Wen''s Avatar, Huang Wen''s Avatar waved, and a strong force directly hit Hades, even making Hades too late to respond!


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Hades flew backwards and the surrounding space rattled. In fact, the spatial intensity of hell dimension is not stronger than the spatial barrier of the normal universe, especially when hell dimension is not really integrated although its origin is integrated.


    "It''s also the peak of the heavenly Father level! It didn''t surpass the heavenly Father level!" Lucifer saw the power of Huang Wen''s Avatar, his eyes suddenly brightened, then quickly darkened, and his heart secretly said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, it''s not the time..."


    "Even if they are all heavenly Father level peaks, there is still a gap. In particular, Huang Wen has a way to restrain our hell dimension Lord. If he really fights, he should be able to win. At that time, it is time for me to succeed in my ultimate goal!"


    "That''s it?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at Hades who fell into the land, with a flash of disdain in his eyes and some mockery.


    "Bastard! Huang Wen! I want you to die!" Hades shouted violently and flew out of the land. When he was about to rush to Huang Wen''s incarnation again, his body suddenly became cold, as if he had met a great enemy.


    It turned out that Huang Wen''s Avatar suddenly took out the Xuanyuan sword at this time. The Xuanyuan sword at this time is not the Xuanyuan sword once. After several times of integration, the power of Xuanyuan sword itself has come to the level of single universe!


    Coupled with the suppression of demons and ghosts contained in Xuanyuan sword, Xuanyuan sword has just appeared, and all hell dimension lords are frozen in place.


    They want to resist and can resist, but they can clearly feel that their strength has been weakened by Xuanyuan sword. I don''t know how many times!


    In other words, originally in the hell dimension, the Lord of the hell dimension will get the corresponding blessing, but now, under the Xuanyuan sword, this blessing will be deprived again.


    As for why Hades and others can still be blessed in the hell dimension of the black heart devil, thanks to Wanda''s credit, the integration of the origin of the hell dimension not only improves the strength of the Lords of the hell dimension, but also makes their range of activities broader


    However, when Xuanyuan sword came out, all the Lords of hell dimension were no longer arrogant. They recalled the mentality of fearing Huang Wen before. They were stunned in situ and didn''t even mean to put cruel words.


    "Wanda, which one threatened you at the beginning?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the eyes of the Lords of the dimension of hell, he flashed a trace of disdain, turned his head to Wanda and said, "you see, these guys who threaten you are not afraid like a dog now?"


    "I don''t quite understand. They had already hid before, and I didn''t bother to take care of the rats in the gutter. As a result, they had to jump out by themselves and look like they were very powerful..."


    "Now, I''m so scared that I don''t dare to say anything. I don''t know if I''ll commit suicide on the spot in shame?"


    "Huang asked!" the Lords of the dimension of hell clenched their teeth. They looked at each other, their eyes flashed cold, and their breath began to hook up with each other.

 Chapter 982

    "Eh? It seems that there are still hidden cards?" Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at a group of hell dimension Lords. One of these hell dimension Lords is one, which is similar to the breath of Hades, but they have not really reached the cosmic level.


    Perhaps, it is for this reason that these hell dimension lords did not directly raise difficulties, and they did not know what step Huang Wen''s strength had reached


    In most of the calculations of the Lords of the hell dimension, they are waiting for the continuous integration of the original power of the hell dimension to completely turn the hell dimension into a whole!


    At that time, these powerful lords of the hell dimension can reach the cosmic level. Then Qi Li solves Huang Wen. Let''s consider whether the next hell dimension is the struggle for hegemony or the birth of Satan


    However, in the eyes of most lords of the hell dimension, the situation of the hell dimension at that time should still be dominated by heroes, because everyone gets the same blessing and strength. It is almost impossible to kill everyone else and become Satan!


    But the Lords of hell dimension didn''t expect that Huang Wen came so fast. Although Huang Wen''s strength was not beyond their imagination, the power of Xuanyuan sword was too powerful for them to resist


    So the Lords of the dimension of hell carried out plan B!


    "It''s this guy!" while the Lords of the dimension of hell were breathing together, Wanda pointed to a hell dimension Lord with a face on his stomach, like Xingtian, but still with a devil''s head.


    Yes, this dimension Lord of hell is the soul of satanish and Wanda''s parents. It was in his hands before. At this time, part of the origin of the soul is also in his hands!


    Even these hellish dimension Lords have no intention to transfer, because they don''t think Huang Wen can find them so quickly


    "Shua!" as Wanda''s voice just fell, Xuanyuan sword went out directly, as if it followed the law!


    "Poof!" with a sound, the breath connected with the Lords of the dimension of hell was cut off instantly. Satanish''s body was directly cut off. The upper half of the body had a head, chest and arms, and the lower half of the body was a face and two legs on the stomach, which looked particularly scary.


    "Master, if you kill him, the ghost of my parents..." Wanda looked at satanish who fell to the ground, a trace of hesitation flashed in her eyes, and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar to remind him.


    "Don''t worry, Xuanyuan sword has remembered his breath and can go to the dimension of hell where he is right away..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Shua!" and sure enough, as Huang Wen''s Avatar said, Xuanyuan sword directly cut through the space barrier, disappeared in place and went to the hell dimension where satanish was located.


    "Well, I found..." Huang Wen''s Avatar relied on a divine idea in Xuanyuan sword, mainly to identify the origin of Wangda''s parents'' souls. Finally, Xuanyuan sword found the origin of Wangda''s parents'' souls in the space barrier of satanish hell dimension.


    Maybe these dimension lords of hell like to put their private collections in this place


    The next moment, Xuanyuan sword returned to Huang Wen''s incarnation. After Wanda saw the origin of his parents'' ghost, she couldn''t help but be happy and finally relieved.


    "Well, I didn''t kill this satanish, but I directly cut off his connection with the dimension of hell. Now he is barely a heavenly Father..." Huang asked the avatar to put away the two sources of the dead first, looked at Wanda and Johnny brezer and said with a smile.


    "Wanda, Johnny, this guy, I''ll leave it to you two. He''s just divided into two halves. You can deal with him separately..."


    "I knew it would be no good for me to come out. Before, I was asked to clean up the black heart devil, and now I was asked to deal with the ugly satanish..." Johnny Blazer looked at satanish who was also surging with the fire of hell, and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Why don''t we change? I''ll deal with satanish, and you deal with the rest of the hell dimension lords?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at Johnny blazer with a smile.


    "No, no, no!" Johnny Blazer quickly shook his head and joked. It was his limit to deal with half of satanish. If he really dealt with other lords of hell dimension, even if he was an evil spirit knight, he would be torn on the spot!


    "Mr. Huang Wen is joking. I can catch this half of satanish..." Johnny Blazer looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and flattered with a smile. The skull looked vivid and said.


    "Buzzing!" was different from Johnny Blazer who was still talking. Wanda on the other side had directly shot. The power of chaotic magic and real gemstones bombarded half of satanish''s body.


    "Bastard!" half of the two satanish growled, then met Wanda''s strength, stubbornly withstood Wanda''s attack and continued to walk in the direction of Wanda.


    "Bang!" Huang asked the avatar, kicking Johnny Blazer angrily, kicking him in the direction of satanish, and said, "what are you doing? Hurry up!"


    "Bang!"


    "Pa!"


    "Boom!"


    Johnny blazer and Wanda joined hands to fight with two and a half satanish. Huang asked the avatar, took back his eyes, looked at Hades and others, smiled and said, "what? Your back hand is not ready yet?"


    "How dare you know?!" Hades''s pupils suddenly shrunk, looked at Huang and asked the avatar with some surprise. Huang didn''t know what the Avatar was going to do for a while.


    Yes, just after Xuanyuan sword cut off satanish, the breath between the Lords of the dimension of hell was also disconnected, but soon they were connected again. Huang Wen''s Avatar could even feel the rising power of the origin of the dimension of hell.


    Obviously, it is this group of hell dimension lords who jointly communicate the power of the origin of hell dimension and want to obtain more powerful power to overturn.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is looking forward to this at this time, because only the stronger the strength shown by the Lords of hell dimension, can he get more powerful task rewards.


    If these hell dimension lords die at one touch, Huang Wen won''t get anything good


    "Come on, I''m optimistic about you. I hope you won''t let me down!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at a group of hell dimension lords, he smiled, nodded, made a sign of refueling and said.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is really cheering these hell dimension lords, but in their eyes, this is the ridicule of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which makes them angry!

 Chapter 983

    "Eh? Can you really motivate the generals?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the hell dimension lords whose breath really began to become strong, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t quite understand where the power of these hell dimension lords came from.


    After all, as long as it is power, there are traces to follow. In addition to Huang, even the creator God such as Ms. death should follow the rules. Even the superheroes hanging all the way will eventually find a reason to explain. So where does the power of these hell dimension lords come from?


    Therefore, Huang asked the avatar to release his divine power and began to feel the power source of the Lords of the dimension of hell. Soon, Huang asked the avatar to raise his eyebrow and then looked at Wanda''s direction. For a time, he didn''t know what to say.


    Yes, it''s all because Wanda integrates the origin of the hell dimension. At this time, the Lords of the hell dimension can''t wait for all the hell dimensions to slowly integrate together. They directly use their own power to forcibly gather the hell dimensions together.


    As all the dimensions of hell get closer and closer, the power of the Lords of the dimension of hell becomes more and more powerful. If all the dimensions of hell are completely integrated together, it is really time to give birth to Satan!


    "OK, if there is Satan, it''s a good thing..." Huang asked the avatar, looking forward to the group of hell dimension lords, looking like the boss who is about to enter the next stage at the same time.


    However, no matter what stage these bosses evolve, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not have the slightest fear.


    Anyway, no matter how strong Satan''s strength is, he can only fight in the current universe. Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t need to stop fighting in the dimension of hell. He can rest assured and boldly use his power!


    Besides, Huang Wen''s Avatar has Xuanyuan sword in hand, and he can let me transfer strength to him at any time. Even dealing with Satan is not necessarily more difficult than dealing with the dead lady


    "Boom!"


    The hell dimension lords here saw Huang Wen''s Avatar and didn''t mean to do anything. They worked together to improve their strength one by one.


    Without Huang Wen''s external pressure, the Lords of the dimension of hell would always be in a state of internal struggle, but when Huang Wen''s terrible external force attacked and everyone felt the crisis of life and death, they could only be forced to hold together


    On the other side, Wanda and Johnny Blazer met satanish in the upper half respectively, and did not fall into the lower hand at all.


    With the blessing of real gemstones, Wanda, which was originally sub heavenly Father level, has been able to burst out the strength of heavenly Father level. Half of satanish is really not Wanda''s opponent.


    As for Johnny blazer, he didn''t fall into any disadvantage. Whether it''s the fire of hell or the power from the spirit of revenge, it''s a little restrained for hell dimension lords like satanish, especially when his strength is not much stronger than Johnny blazer, and there''s only half left


    "Well, it seems that Wanda and Johnny can win. When these hell dimension lords grow to the end, they can collect vegetables!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Wanda and Johnny brezer, he nodded with satisfaction, and then looked forward to the direction of hell dimension lords and thought in his heart.


    Just as Huang Wen''s Avatar is waiting for the result of Wanda, Johnny brezer''s battle with satanish, and waiting for the surprise brought by the Lord of the hell dimension, another Huang Wen avatar is watching John with the Avengers in the earth.


    At this time, the chamber of secrets is really a double heaven of ice and fire. Half of the chamber of secrets is surging with cold currents and the other half is burning with flames. The dividing line of all is John''s body.


    "Fast!" Huang asked the avatar. He looked at John and nodded. He sensed the changes of ice and fire. This will be the key moment for John to completely change his law!


    With the sound of "hum!" while Huang Wen was thinking, the forces of cold ice and fire around him began to riot. The two distinct forces began to blend and rotate with each other from John''s body, just like a yin-yang fish.


    However, the yin-yang fish contains not the power of yin and Yang, but the power of ice and fire.


    "A new law, this guy, can walk out of this road. He can expect the future. Even if he is a heavenly Father, it is not impossible!" Sirte said with some emotion, "Moreover, whether facing the strong of the fire law or the strong of the ice law, he can occupy an advantage. He is even equivalent to me and Laurie combined..."


    "So strong? Should I learn from this guy?" Johnny stone looked at John with envy and couldn''t help muttering.


    "You have your own way. You can make your fire ability, not stick to the power of nature, which is your progress!" sirtel glared at Johnny stone and said angrily.


    "Yes, you are different from John..." Huang Wen''s Avatar also nodded, looked at Johnny stone and said, "at the beginning, John couldn''t produce fire among his abilities, so I asked him to practice cold ice and fire palm and wanted him to have his own fire making ability. By chance, he integrated the cold ice and fire palm and became what he is now..."


    "But Johnny, you are different. Your ability has been filled with the power of fire. You can''t accommodate another cold power different from the fire into your body..."


    "If you forcibly cultivate cold ice and fire palm, there is only one end to meet you, that is explosion!"


    "Explosion!" Johnny stone was startled. He quickly shrunk his neck and dared not speak again.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s incarnation, strength and realm have been completely different from before. He saw clearly that the reason why John was able to mutate was that John''s X gene had a certain plasticity.


    In addition, the Apocalypse strengthened a wave of John, which made John lay a good foundation.


    Johnny stone is different. The changes given to Johnny stone by the cosmic storm have been stable. Unless the cosmic storm can change Johnny stone''s super power again, it is impossible to achieve John''s appearance


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Just after Huang Wen''s Avatar spoke to Johnny stone, John''s breath became more and more solid. Around his body, ice flames condensed one after another, like a lotus in full bloom in the secret room, giving people a feeling of beauty and danger.


    Then, John''s breath gradually stabilized, and the ice flame lotus around slowly integrated into John''s body and disappeared

 Chapter 984

    "Breakthrough..." Huang Liang and Max''s eyes flickered slightly. They were not familiar with John''s state at this time, because they had just experienced such a state.


    "Shua!" just as Huang Liang and Max had just flashed the idea, John suddenly opened his eyes. There was ice blue light in his left eye and fire red light in his right eye.


    But soon, the light in John''s eyes gradually subsided, leaving only two pupils of different colors. Of course, the Avengers have long been used to this appearance.


    "Master, I''ve broken through..." John got up with some excitement, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a smile.


    "Well, yes, since you three have broken through one after another, let''s celebrate!" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and said softly.


    "Ah? So they both broke through. I mean, why are they here?" John heard Huang ask the avatar and looked at Huang Liang and Max disappointed for a moment. He thought he could make the first breakthrough, but he still fell behind.


    "Master, is Wanda all right? Do we really want to celebrate?" Huang Liang heard Huang Wen''s Avatar and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation for a moment.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem there. I''m waiting for the final counterattack of the Lords of hell dimension. After this time, hell dimension can be completely honest!" Huang asked the avatar, shook his head with a smile and said softly, "the matter between Wanda and her parents has been basically solved. Wait until they come back..."


    "Then I''ll rest assured..." Huang Liang breathed a sigh of relief. The Avengers around him also expressed this expression. After all, the Avengers were deeply impressed when Wanda ran away. They don''t want Wanda to run away again!


    "In other words, when Huang Liang broke through for the first time, he encountered something alien, even the alien thing had just ended, and Steve had handled their things before..." Johnny stone seemed to think of something and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Then Max broke through. Wanda suddenly had an accident. It hasn''t been solved yet. He''s still in hell and hasn''t come back..."


    "Now, John has made a breakthrough. Do you think something will happen?"


    "You crow''s mouth, close your mouth quickly!" bengrim stared at Johnny stone angrily. The huge stone palm directly covered Johnny stone''s face and came a wave of physical prohibitions.


    "It''s not necessarily irrelevant..." Huang asked, and his avatar''s eyes flickered slightly. These things did have something to do with each other. Perhaps it was because there were three more strong sub heavenly fathers, so the hidden rules gave birth to some events in the avenger alliance, causing some trouble to the avenger Alliance!


    "What did I miss?" John heard Johnny stone''s words and looked at the people for a moment. He suddenly felt that he had been closed for many years.


    Huang Liang and Max can feel this feeling, because they felt the same before


    "Well, let''s go out first... Huh?" Huang asked. The avatar looked at the people waving their hands and was talking with a smile. Suddenly he felt something and subconsciously frowned.


    "Alarm! Alarm!" at the same time, silly girl''s voice sounded, "there is an incomparably powerful force running wild, which has reached the level of heavenly Father, and even has the trend of continuing to climb!"


    "It seems that what you said is not wrong. Something really happened again..." Huang asked the avatar, turned his head, looked at Johnny stone, smiled, shook his head, and said softly, "maybe you still have the ability to predict!"


    "Mr. Huang asked, don''t you need to deal with it?" Johnny stone subconsciously swallowed his saliva, looked at Huang asked in a low voice.


    "I''ve let an avatar pass. Let''s see what''s going on..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugged helplessly, smiled and said, "but it seems that we shouldn''t have a chance to have dinner now. Let''s wait until both sides are over!"


    "Master, can you stand it alone on both sides? Do you want us to help?" Huang Liang approached Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "Didn''t you listen to silly girl? This guy has reached the heavenly Father level, and even has a trend to surpass. You are not an opponent now..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head, glanced at Bruce Banner and said, "now, only hawk and Wanda can fight with the heavenly Father level. How about hawk? Do you want to come out and play?"


    "Hawk!" before Bruce Banner could speak, hawk directly grabbed control of his body. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and roared, "master! Hawk wants to fight!"


    "Well, I''ll take you there..." Huang asked the avatar, smiling and shaking his head. Then a space force wrapped Haoke, and his body disappeared into the avenger building.


    On the other side, in the ruins of a laboratory, there was a golden light, which looked a little similar to the Super Saiyan, but the body shape with hair not upright was in the ruins, and the breath on the body was constantly stirring.


    "Is this a sentry?" Huang asked. The avatar''s eyes flickered slightly. Looking at the body below, he suddenly thought of a person.


    Sentry, the superhero in Marvel, formerly named Robert Reynolds, is an addict. In order to find illegal toxic substances, he mistakenly entered a professor''s laboratory, inadvertently drank the secret formula invented by the professor, and obtained the power beyond imagination. It is the energy from another universe!


    When the sentry gained this power, this energy also produced a negative personality in Robert, that is, nothingness.


    At first, the sentry had the power of millions of stars, but later, it was proved that the power of millions of stars was a nihilistic power, and the sentry itself had a more powerful power!


    But no matter what the subsequent Sentry is, the sentry at this time is just a guy who has just gained strength. The born nihilistic personality is more like the self-protection mechanism born by the original addict because he can''t bear such a powerful force


    Since he can''t master the power, it means that the sentry at this time will be out of control, especially from the constantly surging breath on him!


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar is also speechless, and someone can make progress faster than himself, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that if the sentry is left alone, I''m afraid it will lead to great disaster!


    In particular, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought of Wanda''s prediction that two people full of golden light were fighting, and blood fell into the universe

 Chapter 985

    "If you can control yourself now, I hope you can restrain your power. If you continue to explode like this, not only cities and countries, but even this planet may not be able to withstand your power!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the sentry below.


    "Roar!" roared and echoed around, but it was not hawk. At this time, hawk had not been sent. The uncontrolled sentry at the bottom finally realized the existence of Huang Wen''s Avatar and rushed directly at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Bang!" the sentry''s golden fist hit the palm of Huang Wen''s Avatar, making Huang Wen''s Avatar frown slightly. Before this force, it was really going to surpass the heavenly Father level!


    "It''s worthy of being the spokesman of hanging force. It can reach this level just after waking up. The reason is that it''s just because he drank a bottle of potion?" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and saying something speechless.


    "However, the bottom is damaged by you. There should be no evidence at all. Only you can open this hanging..."


    "Bang!" as Huang Wen''s Avatar muttered, the sentry punched Huang Wen''s Avatar again, and was blocked by Huang Wen''s Avatar again. Both hands were held in the palms of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Fortunately, you''re not the only one who opened it. I also opened it..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the sentinel with red eyes and golden light in front of him, he smiled and shook his head, directly opened the transformation of Super Saiyan 3, and said, "however, we can''t fight here with you, otherwise the earth will be destroyed..."


    "Ah ah..." at the next moment, Huang asked the avatar''s body turned into a golden light and directly pulled the sentry up quickly. The sentry had just obtained super ability. He had never experienced such a thing. He shouted subconsciously, and his voice gradually disappeared in the air.


    The reason why the sentry''s voice disappeared was that Huang Wen''s Avatar flew out of the earth with the sentry directly, but the sentry''s cry did not stop. Instead, he shouted harder because he entered a completely strange environment.


    However, due to the almost vacuum environment, the sentry''s voice did not really spread out.


    It has to be said that the ability of sentinels is really powerful. Even when they enter the space environment, sentinels adapt directly in an instant.


    The so-called sentinel serum is actually a potion specially for sentinels, just like so many superhero serum, only one Steve Rogers can use it perfectly, and just like so many gamma rays, only one hawk was born


    Oh, and red hawk, needlework hawk, hawk Legion... That''s all right.


    In fact, there are not a few roles on earth that can survive in space, but only hawk can adapt to the space environment so quickly after entering space for the first time.


    As for Logan, although they can also survive in the space environment, their previous living habits will make them subconsciously uncomfortable. It will take a long time to change their psychological habits


    However, after Huang Wen''s Avatar left the earth with a sentry, he didn''t mean to stop. He turned into a light and went out of the solar system.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to go to the battlefield with Sison''s Avatar. Anyway, the galaxy has been completely destroyed, which is better than destroying a new galaxy


    As for why not take the sentry directly to force transmission, it is because the strength of the sentry is too unstable. Huang asked the avatar to worry that if it is really transmitted, it may be directly transmitted outside the current universe, or even to the universe where the strength behind the sentry comes from!


    It will be interesting if it is really transmitted to the universe where the Sentinel''s power comes from. It can be called the absolute home of the sentinel. Even if the Sentinel''s mind has a problem, it will not affect his strength in that universe.


    Even Huang Wen''s Avatar is not very clear about the level of the universe where the power behind the sentry comes from.


    If it is at the same level as the current universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar can cope with it, but if it is at the same level as the crimson universe or the universe where Sison is located, the Sentry can reach the multi universe level combat power in an instant


    At that time, the sentry directly hung up to surpass Huang Wen. Huang Wen''s Avatar itself can''t let such a thing happen!


    Especially the Sentinel''s stronger and stronger performance in the follow-up comics really can''t rule out the possibility of a more powerful universe


    "Shua!" however, Huang Wen''s Avatar took the sentry''s ability not to use transmission, but another Huang Wen avatar on earth directly transmitted Hoke to the galaxy before the war.


    The galaxy is in a mess. There are broken stars floating everywhere. Hawk is standing on a broken star with a confused face.


    "Where''s the master?" Haoke''s mind is not much different from that of ordinary people. In other words, Haoke has officially grown up, but Haoke''s character has not changed much.


    At this time, Haoke looked a little confused. Just now he finally heard that he had a fight to fight, and then he was sent here by Huang Wen''s Avatar. As a result, there was nothing here. Haoke felt that he had been exiled


    "Master, can''t you send it to the wrong place?" Hawk subconsciously scratched his head, looked around and muttered hesitantly, but soon, hawk sensed something.


    In the universe, a golden light is passing through, and you can see faintly that there are two bodies in the golden light.


    After being caught flying by Huang Wen''s Avatar at the beginning, the sentry gradually adapted to all this. He threw his anger on Huang Wen''s Avatar, constantly kicked Huang Wen''s body, and wanted to separate his hands from Huang Wen''s hands.


    But unfortunately, no matter how the sentry struggled at this time, he could not really get rid of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Even his every attack was perfectly blocked by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar can feel that even if the sentry is not his opponent at this time, the sentry''s breath has begun to gradually break through the heavenly Father level and move towards the cosmic level!


    Moreover, the Sentinel''s progress is much faster than that group of hell dimension lords!


    "It seems that if I fight with the Sentinels, I should fight with the hell dimension lords faster..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the sentinels in front of me, he shook his head and muttered, "well, it''s not right. There''s also hawk. I don''t know if hawk can go further in this war..."

 Chapter 986

    As early as when he crossed into another universe and fought against mieba, Haoke had broken through to the sub heavenly Father level and reached a new level.


    However, up to now, Haoke has not had a real battle, because there is no suitable enemy to let Haoke fight.


    After all, there are too few enemies of hand to hand combat. When encountering other types of enemies, Haoke often can''t give full play to his combat effectiveness.


    Of course, there is another important reason, that is, every time things develop, they are a little sudden, and Hawk is not occupying the control of the body all the time.


    Many times, Bruce Banner is in control of his body. Bruce Banner still prefers to study science than fighting


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time is not sure whether Haoke can beat the sentry. If Haoke can reach the state of green war, he should be able to fight with the sentry. Even if it continues to erupt, he may not be much weaker than the sentry


    Of course, the premise is that the speed of Haoke''s promotion is more powerful than the Sentinels who are still improving their strength!


    "Master!" at this time, hawk looked at a golden light coming towards his place, and his eyes suddenly lit up, because he recognized that in the golden light, there was Huang Wen''s Avatar and another figure, "is that guy my opponent? It looks so powerful, at least, much stronger than Thor''s God!"


    That is, Thor is not here at this time. Otherwise, he needs to know that hawk evaluates him like this. I''m afraid Thor''s heart will be half cold.


    However, hawk did not underestimate Thor at this time. Thor has not officially broken through to the heavenly Father level. He can never be the opponent of the sentry, even if the sentry lost his mind.


    Even at this time, Thor may not be able to fight. Thor is the sub heavenly Father level, and Hawk is also the sub heavenly Father level. Even in the battle, Hawk is promoted faster than Thor. If Thor does not reach a new level, it is difficult to be the opponent of hawk!


    "Here, you play first, but be careful not to be hurt. This guy is not easy..." Huang asked the avatar. After seeing Haoke, the corner of his mouth raised slightly and directly threw the sentry''s body in the direction of Haoke.


    "Hawk won''t lose!" Hawk roared, and his voice didn''t come out, but Huang asked the avatar to hear hawk''s confidence.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the sentry''s body and shook his head, because he knew that Haoke would be beaten in the face soon!


    "Hawk!" after roaring, hawk punched the flying sentry directly, as if he wanted to prove his strength to Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    The sentinel flying in the air found that his body was suddenly free. He gradually regained his mind. Although reason did not appear directly in his brain, the sentinel still quickly transferred the target!


    Not because of anything else, but because hawk''s huge fist directly attracted the sentry''s attention!


    "Bang!" the sentry''s body turned, like Huang Wen''s Avatar before learning. One palm directly blocked his body, and really blocked the huge fist of Haoke!


    "Haoke?" Haoke''s face once again showed an ignorant look. He didn''t expect that his almost sneak attack was so easily blocked.


    Then, Haoke thought of what he had just said, and an angry mood surged in Haoke''s heart.


    However, before Haoke could burst out this angry force, the sentry also punched. The punch was extremely fast, like a light, or the punch itself hit Haoke''s body with the golden light


    If a hawk in another universe, even a hawk with the same strength as at this time, will choose to fight hard, ignore this punch and exchange blood with the sentry directly. Of course, it is more likely that other hawks don''t know how to take this punch


    The Haoke taught by Huang Wen is different. This Haoke is not only a master of Baji boxing, but also involved in other boxing techniques. Facing the sentry''s fist, Haoke thought of the way to crack it!


    Haoke conveniently wants to pull the sentry''s hand forward, then go in personally and hit the sentry''s key with a punch. He wants Huang Wen''s Avatar to know that he didn''t disappoint him!


    But when hawk just grabbed the sentry''s fist, the golden light on the sentry''s fist was great, and a strong force broke out directly, which shocked hawk''s body!


    "Boom!"


    Haoke''s body was like a shell, which directly pierced the original Star fragments. The whole person was very embarrassed and broke several star fragments, which stopped.


    "Hawk!" at this time, hawk was out of anger. He didn''t expect that he vowed to show his strength. As a result, he ate in the hands of the sentry one after another, which filled hawk''s heart with anger.


    In the blink of an eye, Haoke''s body expanded. Huang Wen''s Avatar watching the war could clearly feel that Haoke''s breath had reached the peak of sub heavenly Father level!


    However, such strength is not enough for sentinels whose breath has reached the peak of heavenly Father level


    "According to the division of the system, whether it is sub heavenly Father level, heavenly Father level or cosmic level, it is actually at the epic level..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at the angry haokesi cableway faintly.


    "Moreover, from the realm bottleneck I felt before, there was really no big barrier before the sub heavenly Father level and the heavenly Father level!"


    "In other words, if the sub heavenly father wants to break through to the heavenly Father level, and the heavenly father wants to break through to the universe level, it is not as difficult as the big realm breakthrough. This can only be regarded as a small realm breakthrough..."


    "In this case, in fact, Haoke should have a chance to reach the heavenly Father level, and even have a chance to reach the cosmic level. It depends on whether Haoke''s anger is fast enough!"


    "If it''s not fast enough, I''m afraid Haoke won''t have a chance to turn over when the sentry enters the universe first..."


    "Bang!" as Huang Wen''s Avatar pondered, Haoke crushed the star fragments under his feet, and his strong jumping force made him jump in the direction of the sentry.


    "Hiss!" the sentry looked at the roaring hawk and subconsciously waved his hand. A powerful energy wave burst out of the sentry''s palm and beat hawk''s body out again.


    Sure enough, at this time, there is a great gap between Haoke and the strength of the sentry. In particular, Haoke can''t fly. It''s really troublesome

 Chapter 987

    "Coming!" however, when hawk was beaten and flew out, Huang asked his avatar''s eyes suddenly lit up. As expected, hawk''s potential is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even if it is not comparable to the sentinel who directly opened and hung up to the current level, he is also an expert on the road!


    At this time, Haoke, who was beaten out by the sentry, finally broke through the gap between the lines and reached the level of heavenly Father!


    Although the sentry is already the peak of heavenly Father level, and Haoke has just reached heavenly Father level, both sides have reached the same level.


    In addition, the sentry''s use of his own power is not so smooth, so although Haoke will still be at a disadvantage, he is not without the power of a war!


    Now, we need to see what level Haoke can reach before the sentinel reaches the cosmic level


    "Hawk!" Hawk roared again, but his anger had been accumulated to a new level. His body had already exceeded three meters. The original burly sentry was like a child in front of hawk.


    "Bang!" at the next moment, hawk once again blasted the star fragments under his feet and rushed to the direction of the sentry. His huge fist even exceeded the size of the sentry''s head, turned into a residual shadow and blasted at the sentry!


    "Bang!" the next moment, the sentry took the punch. When he was preparing to fight back, he saw Haoke suddenly turn around, bow his body, and more powerful power erupted on the other fist, which made the sentry fly out without any defense.


    Haoke, who knows martial arts, is not a pure reckless man who can only fight wangbaquan!


    Even if he is still a wild man, Haoke is also a wild man with strong fighting ability!


    "Boom!" the sentry''s body flew out and stopped without flying too far, because the Sentry can fly. Even if the sentry doesn''t know how he can fly, the Sentry can fly.


    Therefore, the Sentry can use his flying ability to offset the power of backward backward flying, and the most important thing is that the power of the sentry is already above the hawk!


    "Well, it''s really a little unfair..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at it, he flew to Haoke''s sentry, touched his chin and shook his head. Haoke can''t fly. It''s really some trouble.


    In fact, the existence of sub heavenly father can basically fly, not to mention Wanda''s ability to use mental power. Even Huang Liang, Max and John can integrate their bodies with the law and fly themselves.


    However, Haoke is really an alien. Haoke, who has reached the heavenly Father level, still can''t fly with the law of power surging in his body


    Of course, the most famous thing about Hawk is that hawk can jump and jump far. Even when he is strong, he can directly jump between stars, but hawk still can''t use the law of power to fly!


    Even the law of Buddha can evolve a Buddha light, but the law of power, or Hawke''s application of the law of power, is too few


    Of course, only such pure power can make the breakthrough of the law of power so fast, but this is really Haoke''s weakness.


    "The law of power is in Haoke''s body, which at least proves that Haoke has extraordinary power, or that there is power beyond gamma rays..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Haoke who was knocked out by the suddenly flying sentry, his eyes flickered slightly and thought of a cableway in his heart.


    "Well, theoretically speaking, hawk should be able to learn new things. At least, there is no problem using the power law in his body. Then use the power law and air dance to deduce a flying method suitable for hawk!"


    "Anyway, I''m also his master. There are too few things to teach him. Not only him, but also Wanda. If I could care more about Wanda, Wanda would not be threatened by those damn hell dimension lords..."


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar began to deduce, and his body was filled with the light of the law of power. After all, Huang Wen also understood the law of power, and it was much stronger than Haoke!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    In this broken galaxy, Hawk is constantly fighting with the sentry, or Hawk is beaten unilaterally by the sentry.


    Hawk''s body kept flying out, and the Sentinels who had fully understood the flight always caught up with him at the next moment, and then continued to fly hawk.


    Hawk, who had no flying ability, didn''t even have the means to unload his strength. Although he interrupted the rhythm of the sentry several times with richer combat skills, he didn''t bring any substantive damage to the sentry


    For such a subdued battle, Haoke''s heart has accumulated more and more anger. Powerful anger has never been reached before, because Haoke has never been subdued for so long!


    The original Haoke was often frustrated, but after several times of anger, Haoke was able to turn against the wind, but this time, Haoke kept getting stronger, but still didn''t occupy any advantage in the hands of the sentry


    After all, although Haoke is a little expert in opening and hanging, however, this sentinel who has just awakened and has such a powerful power is a great hanging emperor in the opening and hanging world!


    "Well, the power of hawk is getting closer and closer to the peak of heavenly Father level, but the sentry''s breath has surpassed those hell dimension lords..." after a long time, Huang Wen''s Avatar opened his eyes and looked at the still embarrassed hawk, but the breath has become stronger and stronger, and some Sentinels who want to officially break through the universe level whispered.


    "Well, let hawk fight the sentinel finally. See what level hawk can reach. As for the next, it''s me fighting the cosmic sentinel!"


    "However, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to kill the sentinel. I can''t even notice the cosmic power behind him. I''m afraid he will be the same as the lady of death. If the universe behind him is immortal, he can''t really kill..."


    "Moreover, it''s a waste to die here. This is a special effect version of Superman, and it''s not an ordinary Superman..."


    "Hum!" with a sound, Huang asked the avatar. After making up his mind, a divine idea rushed directly to Haoke''s direction and taught Haoke a brand-new power law version of air dance.


    After Haoke got the empty dance skill, his eyes lit up suddenly and forced the sentry to withdraw with one punch. Then he was filled with power laws. These power laws were blessed on Haoke''s body, which not only improved Haoke''s power again, but also made Haoke fly in a real sense!

 Chapter 988

    "Hawk! Can fly!" Hawk took a deep breath, but found that there was nothing around him to breathe, but this did not affect hawk''s excitement. He roared and flew to the direction of the sentry!


    At this time, Haoke can no longer be simply called the Hulk, because the power law surging on Haoke makes Haoke''s body covered with a layer of purple light. If the power of the world is the same color as a gem!


    No matter what color the law of power evolves in other universes, in short, in this universe, or the universe related to marvel films, the power of the law of power is the purple light, and Huang Wen is no exception.


    However, in any case, the hawk at this time can finally put on the light of special effects. At least, it looks like it is not much different from the Sentinels surging with golden light. It won''t be forced to fall in the wind


    "Flying?" the sentry looked at his own hawk. For a moment, he looked a little confused. The sentry, who was already mentally imperfect, couldn''t turn his head.


    It was not until Haoke appeared in front of the sentry that the sentry regained his consciousness. He looked at Haoke as if he wanted to fight, subconsciously hit his fist on Haoke''s head, ready to strike first


    "Bang!" but the next moment, hawk''s body was short and directly avoided the sentry''s punch, and then hit the sentry''s abdomen!


    The sentry''s body trembled violently, the golden light on his body dissipated briefly, and then his body flew out upside down. This time, Haoke was able to catch up with a wave of combination boxing!


    Even if I had the opportunity to fly the sentry before, because I couldn''t fly, I couldn''t keep up with the body of the sentry flying upside down and finish my combo, but now it''s different!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Before, Haoke was beaten by a combination of mieba boxing, but now some sentinels are beaten by Haoke''s infinite company, so they can''t Parry!


    At this time, the Sentry can still surpass Haoke in strength, and even have more attack means than Haoke. However, in terms of skills and combat experience, the sentry is far inferior to Haoke, and can''t seize the opportunity to fight back against Haoke


    "Shouldn''t I be convinced by hawk?" Huang asked. The avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and couldn''t help muttering, "after all, Wanda''s peeping future is not necessarily the real future. Maybe I really don''t need to do it... Huh?"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar was talking. Suddenly, he found something strange. He had been attacked by Haoke infinitely and had no power to fight back. The sentry was gradually able to defend one or two strokes of Haoke''s attack. Although it was still far away from the counterattack, Huang Wen''s Avatar still saw the uniqueness of the sentry!


    In other words, at this time, the sentry of Haoke infinite company is like a sponge, crazy absorbing the combat skills from Haoke!


    After all, although Hawk is very happy now, what can''t be refuted is that hawk didn''t cause any real damage to the sentry.


    Injured, the sentry must have been injured, but the sentry recovers very quickly. After all, the strength in his body is endless


    Of course, the key point is the strength of Haoke. There is still a gap from the sentry!


    "Well, it seems that before long, the Sentry will be able to fight back. After a while, the Sentry will even be able to turn over..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and calculated in his heart, "it''s a pity that Haoke finally won the upper hand and will soon fall into the lower hand again!"


    "When the sentry officially breaks through to the cosmic level, Haoke may not have the ability to fight with the sentry!"


    Just as Huang Wen''s Avatar deduced, Haoke was really cool at the beginning, but he suddenly found that he didn''t cause any harm to the sentry. More importantly, the sentry could gradually block and take over his attack!


    This means that Haoke''s advantage has gradually disappeared!


    "Boom!" and just when Haoke gradually struggled and even couldn''t maintain his advantage of attack, the strength of the sentry changed again. A powerful force broke out from the sentry''s body and directly shook Haoke out!


    Cosmic!


    Yes, the Sentinel''s power has officially reached the cosmic level, which is many times faster than that group of grinding and chirping hell dimensional lords!


    However, the Lords of hell dimension are just ordinary hell demons. How can they be compared with sentinels?


    "Alas!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Haoke flying out again and couldn''t help sighing. "Haoke, this guy, can only play the inferior game. As long as the inferior game doesn''t lose, Haoke can play back..."


    "However, once the advantage is reached, Haoke''s strength cannot continue to become stronger. Generally speaking, Haoke can only become stronger by anger, not by fighting. This is the difference between being more brave in war and being more angry and brave!"


    "Hawk!" Hawk seemed to hear Huang''s words, and was very upset because he was beaten out by the sentry again. Hawk roared angrily at the sentry, and his body had a tendency to become!


    At this time, Haoke has almost reached the peak of heavenly Father level. If he can continue to become strong, maybe Haoke really has a chance to reach the cosmic level!


    But will the sentry give hawk the chance?


    Even the sentinel who has lost his mind is not a pure fool. Otherwise, he can''t gradually absorb the combat experience of hawk to improve himself in the battle.


    At this time, the sentry is more like a guy without secular ideas, and even very similar to the newly born hawk. He has a very keen intuition. He knows that if he continues to make hawk bigger, it will be of no benefit to him!


    "Shua!" the next moment, the sentry turned into a light. The speed was far beyond Hawke''s imagination!


    And before the sentry turned into the light, his cosmic power began to accumulate.


    When the sentry appeared behind hawk, the strength of the sentry reached a peak and blew directly on hawk''s head!


    "Bang!" with such a rapid attack, Haoke was caught off guard. Haoke''s body flew out directly and was knocked unconscious on the spot.


    Yes, the sentry found Haoke''s weakness and used Haoke''s weakness to solve Haoke''s strong enemy!


    "Hum!" and looking at the shrinking hawk, Huang asked the avatar to shake his head and send it back to the earth, because if he turned into Bruce Banner and appeared in space, he might be in danger of life, especially when hawk was unconscious

 Chapter 989

    "Hmm?" the sentry was stunned when he saw Haoke suddenly disappear. At this time, he remembered that he didn''t appear in this place because of Haoke.


    In other words, the fact that Hawke had been fighting with him just now made the sentry forget what had happened before, such as how he was carried all the way here by Huang Wen''s Avatar, how he was suppressed by Huang Wen''s Avatar and had no power to fight back


    Thinking of this, the sentry turned his head and looked at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Anger flashed in his eyes. If he was Haoke, I''m afraid his anger at this time could help him go further!


    However, the sentry is not hawk. His strength is still increasing. Fortunately, this strength has gradually slowed down.


    At least, it''s terrible to be able to reach the cosmic level just after awakening


    "Hiss!" at the moment when Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the sentry, the sentry directly launched his own attack. He even shot a golden light from his eyes and blasted in the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Huang Wen''s Avatar was stunned when he saw the golden light from his eyes. Then he waved and directly flew the golden light out, making it disappear after bombing a piece of star debris.


    "I said, even if you imitated Superman at the beginning, you can''t directly shoot hot vision?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the sentry rushing towards you, some silently shook their head and said, "I remember you shouldn''t have such ability..."


    "Can you say that you are not a pure sentry, and what is the fusion of Hyperion and sword fighting ability? After all, I don''t feel a similar breath in this universe..."


    "Shua!" yelled Huang. Before Huang could finish his words, he saw that the sentry''s body immediately disappeared in place and appeared in front of him with a golden light.


    "Although your ability is out of control, you''re a good opponent. I don''t bully you with a high level. Just fight with you!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the sentry in front of him, he didn''t mean to panic at all. He even punched the sentry after saying a word calmly.


    With a sound of "bang!" Huang asked the avatar that it was the back hand, but the fist hit the sentry''s body first and directly flew out of the sentry''s body.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar was indeed like what he said. He did not use all his power, but only maintained at the cosmic level and did not reach the peak directly.


    One reason is that the sentry has reached the peak directly and suppressed the sentry, but there is less chance to fight well. In particular, the sentry has full potential and there is a universe behind it. It looks like it can''t die anyway


    There is another reason, that is, Huang asked the Buddha to be more secure. The things in the dimension of hell have not been solved yet, so he should leave some strength.


    After all, although the hell lords of the hell dimension have not broken through to the cosmic level at this time, who can guarantee that the hell dimension Lords will not directly achieve the cosmic level at the next moment?


    In particular, the original power of the hell dimension has been integrated into one. Now it''s just that the hell dimension is slowly integrating. No one knows what step to integrate, these hell dimension lords can reach a new level


    "At least, Wanda is right. At this time, there are indeed two glittering guys fighting in the universe!" Huang asked the avatar. At this time, the consumption of super three is still in the state of super three. For Huang asked the avatar at this time, it is nothing at all.


    Of course, in contrast, super three has lost its function for all Huang Wen.


    However, at this time, when Huang Wen had two incarnations to participate in the battle, Chao San''s transformation played a great role.


    Huang Wen can control this incarnation to open super three transformation and reach cosmic power at the peak of heavenly Father level.


    Moreover, from the sentry who just flew out, we can know that this method not only has no problems, but also is very strong


    "Roar!" when the sentry was beaten and flew out, I don''t know whether it was because he had fought with hawk for too long, was infected by hawk, or something else. In short, the sentry roared directly, fought like an unyielding hawk, and rushed to the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar again.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    After this broken galaxy, it was already dilapidated due to the last battle between Huang Wen and Sison. At this time, it was even worse. After the whole galaxy, there was no even a larger star fragment that could settle down


    If the galaxy is conscious, I''m afraid it will directly regard Huang Wen as a broom star, praying that Huang Wen will not appear here, whether it is the Buddha or the avatar, because Huang Wen''s appearance means destruction


    It has to be said that the potential of the sentry is more powerful than Huang Wen''s Avatar imagined. At least, Huang Wen''s Avatar found that it is impossible to completely suppress the sentry because of his current strength after he maintained the peak state of heavenly Father level before Huang Wen''s Avatar changed and started super three to fight with the sentry!


    Unless Huang Wen''s Avatar is willing to directly break through the realm to the cosmic level, and then use the super three blessing, it can completely suppress the sentry!


    However, the sentry has just awakened after all. Huang Wen''s Avatar can also keenly find that although the sentry''s progress at this time is very fast, he is familiar with his current power. The power behind him has gradually stopped and continues to make the sentry stronger


    As for whether this is the limit of the strength behind the sentry, or if it continues to become stronger, it will not be good for the sentry, then we don''t know


    "It seems that it will not become stronger. It is almost the level that the universe is full in the early stage and less than in the middle stage..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the body in front of him, the sentinel who was still fighting tenaciously thought about it.


    "In fact, I still look forward to you reaching the cosmic peak just after you wake up, which not only means that the power behind you is stronger than I thought, but also means that I can get more benefits from you..."


    "It''s a pity that you woke up just when the hell dimension lords made trouble. It''s really helpless!"


    "System, release the task: defeat the sentry!" Huang asked the avatar. When he thought of this, he shook his head reluctantly. After he punched the sentry out, he directly took out the page of the system and released a new task. The task of defeating the dead lady last time was not completed, but this time, there should be no problem!

 Chapter 990

    "Ding! You are generating a task: defeat the sentry, reward epic skills, draw a lottery, accept it?" when Huang asked the avatar to release the task, the voice of the system soon rang,


    This time, the task reward did not make Huang Wen''s Avatar fluctuate, because Huang Wen already knew that the task reward of the system was formulated not only according to the strength of the opponent, but also according to the difficulty of completing the task.


    For Huang Wen at this time, unless the Sentry can reach the cosmic peak, it will not pose a threat to Huang Wen at all.


    Even Huang Wen only needs to send an avatar to solve the sentinel. Even if there is a more powerful cosmic force behind the sentinel, and even more powerful in the future, it is not comparable to the sentinel at this time.


    Moreover, when the sentry reaches that level, Huang Wen can also continuously open and hang up to a more powerful state


    On the whole, this battle is not as good as the battle with the lady of death. Even if the fighting skills of the lady of death are not as good as the Sentinels growing up slowly, the battle that the lady of death can play is indeed at the top of the universe!


    That time, Huang Wen didn''t let him play and didn''t use part of his cards. Basically, the Avatar was already Huang Wen''s full strength.


    But Huang asked at that time, even if she won the death lady, it was not too natural and unrestrained. Even the death lady who played tricks didn''t have any way


    But now it''s different. Huang Wen''s Avatar, who only used part of his strength, can defeat the sentry. Therefore, the reward for two battles is doomed to be at the same level!


    "Accept!" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the rushing sentry without waves, and again punched the sentry out. At the same time, he was thinking about how to suppress the sentry and how to deal with the sentry after the suppression.


    It must be impossible to put it on the earth. Sentinels at this level, especially those who have not mastered their own abilities, put him on the earth, that is to let a child master the general danger of nuclear buttons, even more terrible


    Besides, Huang Wen doesn''t have the heart to teach the sentry. His current apprentice can''t teach, let alone an open sentry?


    Huang Wen''s Avatar thought about it. He felt that it was most appropriate to send the sentry out of the universe and into the so-called dimensional battlefield.


    After all, British captain Brian has taken away Ronnie with the power of the Phoenix, which shows that the dimensional battlefield is still short of people. The Sentinel''s strength and potential are enough. It should be the most suitable way for him to go to the dimensional battlefield


    Moreover, the most important thing is to put it on the dimensional battlefield. Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry about the impact of this guy getting out of control.


    Not to mention, even if the sentry is out of control in the dimensional battlefield, it will not affect Huang Wen. Let''s say that a place like the dimensional battlefield can fight recklessly. There is no need to worry about what will happen if the sentry is out of control. Just afraid that the strength of the sentry is not enough for the dimensional battlefield


    "Well, then, how should we suppress this guy? Forget it, it''s as good as he just treated Haoke..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the sentry who blew out a powerful energy wave again, he finally made up his mind.


    "Poof!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the bombarded energy wave, he waved to disperse the energy wave directly. He didn''t mean to compete with the sentry.


    Because Huang Wen''s Avatar found that every time he played against Bo, he didn''t seem to have an advantage. It seemed that the characteristic of playing against Bo with the sun family was not passed on to him.


    However, Huang Wen''s ability of the Saiya monkey king was originally a second creation. He was still a little poor to win the title of the wave strong. In particular, Huang Wen found that no matter how he stood, in a sense, he was standing on the left


    "Hiss!" the sentry looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and waved to disperse his energy wave. His heart suddenly became cold. Even though the sentry''s mind was not perfect, he still noticed that Huang Wen''s breath suddenly became stronger!


    Subconsciously, the sentry wanted to escape here, because he felt fear, and his instinct turned him into a light


    However, there was a light faster than the sentry. It was the body of Huang Wen''s incarnation. He appeared directly behind the sentry and hit the sentry''s back neck with a hand knife.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar''s power suddenly burst out at this time. It was many times stronger than the sentry. It directly achieved the effect of the sentry stun hawk. The sentry''s body was soft and floated directly in the universe.


    "Ding! The task of defeating the sentry has been completed, and an epic skill draw will be awarded." and when the sentry fell, Huang Wen directly received the system prompt, which means that Huang Wen has completely defeated the opener of the sentry.


    "Alas, if only my strength were stronger and I could directly knock the death lady out..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the sentinel floating in the universe, I couldn''t help muttering.


    Don''t get me wrong. Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t have any other ideas. The main reason is that Huang Wen''s Avatar defeated Ms. death last time, but it didn''t get the recognition of Ms. death, and didn''t really stun Ms. death, so the task reward that makes Huang Wen salivate hasn''t come down yet


    If Huang Wen''s strength could be stronger and win the death lady like the sentinel now, Huang Wen could directly get the reward


    "Well, it''s faster than the hell dimension, so just open the task reward this time..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly, and an idea flashed in his mind. He directly took out the task lottery page and issued an instruction, "open!"


    "Miso!" a strong purple light flashed a little golden light in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar suddenly cheer up.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have acquired the epic skill: Cao miejian Jue (derived from the sword Jue created by Shi Hao, the protagonist of the perfect world series of film and television dramas, who is known as the dictatorial emperor of the ancient wasteland. It is the first treasure technique created by Shi Hao after he became a top supreme giant. The endless sword light appears in the void between his hands. The sword Jue created by the wasteland after integrating the meaning of Cao Zi sword and the immortal Sutra is extremely powerful!)"


    "Special note: maybe you can understand the power of cursive sword formula and immortal Sutra from the cursive sword formula. Of course, it''s just maybe."


    "Cao Zi Jian Jue? Cao Mie Jian Jue? Bu Mie Jing?" Huang asked. The incarnation''s eyes lit up slightly. This time, the harvest was beyond his imagination!

 Chapter 991

    Even, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that this is the best reward he has drawn. Like the once sword Saint Du Gujian, it is a lucky draw with promotion potential.


    The sword 23 of the sword Saint Dugu Jian, even now Huang Wen, is still in use. Although Dugu Jian was a legend at the beginning, there was a faint purple light flashing during the lottery, which proves the potential of sword 23.


    Of course, at this time, Huang Wen''s sword 23 is not the original sword 23 for a long time. Sword 23 has been strengthened by Huang Wen for a long time. I don''t know how many times, especially after Huang Wen won several Kendo sweepstakes.


    At this time, the same is true of Cao miejian Jue. Although Cao miejian Jue is a lucky draw at the epic level, being able to flash a little golden light in the epic level is enough to prove the power of Cao miejian Jue!


    Huang Wen''s Avatar guessed at this time that it should have a little connection with the sentry he defeated. Although the sentry is still an opponent at the epic level, he has the potential at the legend level, so the system will draw a slightly stronger reward.


    Where is the way forward for Cao miejian Jue? Huang asked the avatar that it should have something to do with the dictatorial emperor Shi Hao.


    Zhihong, the Cao Mie sword formula, has both the Cao Zi sword formula and the immortal Sutra. The magic power created by the emperor of heaven according to the Cao Zi sword formula is not only the Cao Mie sword formula. The Huang Wujian formula created by the three sword formulas of Cao Mie sword formula, pacify chaos sword formula and immortal rob sword formula can definitely be called the magic power at the legendary level!


    It is precisely because of this that Huang asked the incarnation to smoke the grass to kill the sword formula, and there would be a little golden light.


    Maybe Huang Wen can''t win the real famine sword formula. Maybe Huang Wen can''t get the anti chaos sword formula and the immortal sword formula. However, whether the sword 23 or the moon sword technique at this time is not inferior to the existence of the cursive sword formula. Huang Wen may be able to create his own new sword technique, which is the significance of the existence of the cursive sword formula!


    The immortal Sutra contained in the Cao Mie sword formula may make Huang Wen''s body a little more refined at this time, and also make a new progress in the body of King Kong


    After all, Huang Wen''s body refining skills at this time are not few. Whether it''s the King Kong not bad divine skill of the skill type, the bronze head and iron arm of the divine power type, or the natural strengthening of the body, it''s a very powerful physical ability.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t plan it into a road, otherwise Huang Wen''s energy should not still lag behind the power and divine power


    As for whether he could understand the cursive sword formula and the immortal Sutra from the cursive sword formula, Huang asked the avatar without the slightest worry.


    Not to mention that among so many characters drawn by Huang Wen, almost all are the identity of the genius protagonist. Let''s say that Huang Wen''s realm at this time can be strategically advantageous. It''s not difficult to analyze the formula of Cao miejian!


    "Well, this incarnation, after you have solved the sentinel, go to close the door and study these abilities..." Huang asked the incarnation. Looking at the unconscious sentinel in his hand, his eyes flickered slightly, and soon he had a new plan. "As for the Lords of hell dimension, I''ll give it to another incarnation. You can also try the power of Cao Mie sword formula!"


    "Shua!" said Huang Wen. After the avatar made a decision, the body directly disappeared in place, but instead of returning to the earth, he directly chose to break through the dimensional space of the current universe.


    "Well, then, I don''t seem to know the way..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the strange dimension boundary around him. For a moment, he hesitated to look at the sentry in his hand. Then Huang asked what the avatar suddenly thought of and touched the cosmic film below.


    To be exact, it is the part of the cosmic film that belongs to the rule of death!


    "Hmm?" in the middle of the earth, with the help of Vanessa''s body and Wade, she has recovered a quiet life. The death lady like an ordinary person suddenly stopped, and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes.


    "Hum!" the next moment, the dimensional boundary outside the universe, the body of the death lady appeared here. When she saw Huang Wen''s Avatar, she couldn''t help but be stunned and laughed.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Huang Wen who wants to retire? What? You want to leave the current universe?" the death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked teasingly, "so, are you here to let me admit defeat to you?"


    "If you admit defeat, it''s excellent!" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the death lady, nodded seriously and asked.


    "Eh? It''s this guy. There''s this troublesome guy in your universe..." however, it''s obvious that the death lady didn''t want to admit defeat and let Huang Wen''s Avatar complete the task. Her eyes noticed the sentry in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s hand.


    Obviously, the death lady knows sentinels, or she has seen sentinels in other universes.


    After all, the sentry is also a famous hanging force in the Marvel Universe. It''s a little too powerful to reach this level just by drinking a bottle of medicine.


    You know, Steve Rogers perfectly adapted to the super soldier serum, and only has extraordinary strength, not too strong. Bruce Banner was also strongly irradiated by gamma rays before he could become a hawk.


    In this way, the sentry guy is really the only one.


    "That is, you are in the universe, otherwise, according to the development of your universe, no one can stop him..." the death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a smile.


    "Although the characters in your universe are a little stronger than those in the same universe, there are not many strong people, especially those who can be stronger than this guy..."


    "Of course, it also has something to do with the dimensional battlefield. After all, powerful guys appear there, or guys with a little sense of responsibility appear there... Huh? What are you?"


    "Yes, obviously, I''m going to send this guy over..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and whispered, "after all, I don''t want to teach a guy who can get out of control at any time."


    "Isn''t Haoke the same?" the death lady tilted her head and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some doubts.


    "Nature is different. When Hawke was just born, he was like a child. More importantly, I roughly understand his temper..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head, looked at the sentry in his hand and said, "but I don''t understand this guy."


    "Moreover, the most important thing is that I can''t teach these disciples now. I don''t have the heart to teach this guy!"

 Chapter 992

    "Another reason is that you know how powerful the power behind this guy is?" the death lady suddenly smiled and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked teasingly.


    "Hehe, how can the power behind be strong? As long as he is within the rules of the universe, he is not my opponent. Hasn''t Ms. death confirmed this?" Huang asked the avatar, shook his head and said softly, "I''m just worried that this guy broke out, no one can stop it, and I don''t want to be a nanny every day..."


    "So, I came to death lady to ask you to send this guy to the dimensional battlefield. After all, that''s the place for him..."


    "You called me here to run errands? What do you think of my death lady?" the death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "Oh, in that case, I persuade wade to take an apprentice and teach him to be a bounty hunter to make money. There should be no problem..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the dead lady, she smiled and shrugged her shoulders, and said in a harmless whisper.


    "Hum! You''re cruel! If you didn''t beat you in this universe, if you didn''t know you were an avatar, I would have suppressed you!" the death lady glared at the avatar, and the huge skeleton''s eyes showed an unhappy mood.


    "Thank you very much, Ms. death. If there''s nothing, I won''t disturb your couple..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile.


    "That''s something. Do you want to disturb me?" the death lady clenched her teeth, took a deep look at Huang and asked the avatar, "when you really step out of the universe, I will prepare a surprise for you!"


    "Wait at any time!" Huang asked the avatar. It doesn''t matter. Looking at the death lady, she smiled and said.


    Huang Wen''s incarnation really doesn''t matter at this time. Theoretically, Huang Wen has reached the cosmic peak. He can really leave the current universe and go to the dimensional battlefield. After all, when Gu Yi and Odin left, they were far less powerful than Huang Wen at this time.


    But the problem is that the bully in the current universe has not been solved. The ghost knows where he is hiding and when he is ready to take action. Huang asked the avatar whether he is ready to go to the dimensional battlefield after solving this guy.


    Of course, there is another very important problem, that is, Huang Wen actually offended many dimensional demons.


    It''s the dimension demon God, not the hell dimension lords who haven''t reached the cosmic level up to now.


    Although Huang Wen may encounter Mephisto in other universes when he arrives at the dimensional battlefield, or a powerful demon God with all Mephisto''s power may also


    But what Huang Wen is afraid of is not Mephisto, but sissohn and satorak. The real strength of these two guys is not what Huang Wen can compete with at this time. Even the dead lady''s real strength may not be able to beat these two guys!


    Xisuoen will not say. Due to several exchanges and the existence of Wanda, Huang Wen is destined to fight xisuoen''s true self. Moreover, Huang Wen also wants to fulfill his promise, fulfill xisuoen''s power to Wanda and create a powerful crimson witch.


    And satorak is something that happened a long time ago. In a word, satorak should go to find Odin and Guyi, but we can''t help but guard against this guy. Maybe satorak will be stopped by the strong behind Odin and Guyi and turn to him?


    However, Huang Wen at this time had long forgotten that when he dealt with the hand club, there was a dimension demon God called beast, who also hated him


    Of course, even if Huang Wen still remembers, he won''t pay attention to this guy. Huang Wen is just afraid of the top dimension demons. The rest is not who Huang Wen is targeting. Huang Wen believes that non top dimension demons are rubbish!


    "What about you? When will you go to the dimension battlefield?" the death lady choked by Huang''s words. After a while, she looked at Huang''s Avatar and asked, "I''m talking about your self..."


    "The days on earth haven''t passed enough. Besides, mieba hasn''t appeared. Let''s talk about it later..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head, looked at the death lady and asked, "then, can you reveal who the opponent in the dimensional battlefield is? And what''s the situation in the battlefield?"


    "The opponent of the dimensional battlefield is the universe of another system, which is very different from us, but very similar..." Ms. death said here, looking more serious, looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar and saying in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know if there is some connection between us. Some of them, I seem to have seen in some comics in the universe!"


    "DC?" Huang asked the avatar subconsciously blinked and thought of a possibility. However, Huang asked the avatar how the two Almighty universes fought.


    Although marvel and DC have been linked and even fought, shouldn''t the development of the plot be the cooperation of both sides to defeat the conspirators behind the scenes?


    Why does such a dimensional battlefield exist? Is there a real fire in the two universes? A key figure died?


    "Why did the two sides fight?" thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar and asked quickly.


    "Because the origin of the two Almighty universes is constantly merging, and finally there is a trend of merging into one!" the death lady said seriously, "after the integration, everything will change. Neither we nor they want to see such a thing happen!"


    "Why fusion?" Huang asked the avatar more suspiciously. "Shouldn''t you explore the reason for fusion?"


    "It is because there is no reason for the two sides to go to war!" Ms. death shook her head and said in a deep voice, "this thing, whether the strongest on our side or the invincible on the opposite side, can''t be stopped. Fortunately, the speed of integration is not fast, and it doesn''t involve the key parts, so both sides can still keep reason..."


    Ms. death didn''t go on, but Huang asked the avatar to understand what Ms. death didn''t say. When the two Almighty universes were completely integrated, the powers of various gods on both sides would no longer exist.


    Those gods of the same name who dominate the consciousness will not say, that is, the source of power behind countless strong people will be completely changed and lose power, which is unacceptable to both sides.


    In particular, the basic power components of the two Almighty universes are different. Neither side wants the power of the Almighty universe to be replaced.


    So Huang asked the avatar to say "let both sides integrate. They are all Meiman family anyway"

 Chapter 993

    However, even if Huang Wen''s Avatar did not say "all are Meiman families", Huang Wen''s Avatar did not mean to rush to the dimensional battlefield.


    Let alone how long it will take for the two Almighty universes to fully integrate. Even if they do, it has no impact on Huang Wen.


    Huang Wen''s power does not depend on these two omnipotent universes. Huang Wen can''t sympathize with the idea of Marvel''s local strong.


    Moreover, Huang Wen is enough to protect the current universe. If it can be stronger, it is not impossible to put the current universe away and put it in your pocket


    Even, after knowing who the enemy is, Huang asked more relaxed. At least, an opponent who knows some intelligence is much better than an enemy who doesn''t know at all, isn''t it?


    Of course, Huang Wen will still go to the dimensional battlefield, not to mention Belle''s parents. Ronnie also needs Huang Wen to bring him back in person. Even without these constraints, Huang Wen''s demand for system task release will also promote Huang Wen to this step


    As for why the two Almighty universes are integrated into one, Huang asked that after he has enough strength, he will check it. Although it is not impossible to follow the trend and integrate the two universes together


    "It turned out to be like this. It turned out to be two completely different Almighty universes, so my strength is really not enough. It seems that there is no problem with what I choose..." Huang asked the avatar after thinking for a while, looked at the death lady, nodded and muttered in a low voice.


    "In other words, shouldn''t a creator God like you go to the battlefield? At least, you should divide most of your strength and send it to the battlefield?"


    "The five gods of creation, as well as all powerful dimensional demons, have not made a move for the time being. If we make a move at this level, it will be equivalent to the collision of two Almighty cosmic rule levels..." the death lady shook her head and said softly.


    "Therefore, it can be all kinds of cosmic gods or all kinds of earth gods, but it can not be the embodiment of our cosmic rules, even if the power of some gods is very powerful..."


    "Of course, the main force to deal with them is still strong people like you and sentry in all universes. Some strong people grow quickly in the dimensional battlefield..."


    Ms. death''s words at this time are almost explicit. Don''t you think your strength is not enough? Then go to the battlefield!


    On the dimensional battlefield, you can stand the test.


    On the dimensional battlefield, you can add light to the universe.


    On the dimensional battlefield, you can become stronger!


    "It''s okay, I have my own way, I''ll go, but not now..." Huang asked the avatar, smiled and shook his head. He didn''t mean to be affected by the death lady at all, but threw the sentry in his hand to the death lady, smiled and said, "well, this guy, I''ll give it to the death lady, which is my contribution to the universe!"


    "Ha ha!" the dead lady looked white and asked the avatar. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    "By the way, in this universe, the power of the origin of the hell dimension has been integrated, and even the origin of the hell is constantly approaching. Satan should be born!" Huang asked the avatar. After giving the sentry to the death lady express, he was about to leave. Suddenly he thought of the hell dimension and looked at the death lady and said.


    "So?" the death lady looked at Huang''s Avatar with some meaning and asked softly, "what''s my business? Isn''t it something you and your apprentice caused?"


    "No, the dimensions of hell are integrated into one, and the birth of Satan has no impact on you? Do you care about it completely?" Huang asked. The corners of his avatar''s mouth twitched slightly, looking at the dead lady for a moment.


    "Even if Satan is born, what impact will it have on me?" the lady of death said very indifferently. Her attitude seemed to have nothing to do with Huang Wen''s Avatar when she heard that the opponent in the dimensional battlefield was the DC Universe. "It''s just Satan. So many universes have not been born with Satan..."


    "Won''t the birth of Satan have an impact on you? If the hell dimension completely robbed you of your power, won''t your power fall?" Huang asked the avatar frowning and asked in surprise.


    If the death lady doesn''t worry about her power being taken away, she shouldn''t worry about another omnipotent universe integrating into this omnipotent universe.


    Even if the two Almighty universes are integrated into one, the power of the death lady has decreased, but her power should be more powerful in the more powerful Almighty universe


    "Power will indeed decline, but power will always be mine..." the death lady shook her head, took a deep look at Huang and asked the avatar, "for you, power is very important, but for me, power is nothing. As long as my power is not affected, I will always be me and the embodiment of the rule of death!"


    "For example, the death rule is a private company. I am the boss of the company. The previous hell dimension is one department manager after another. They all work for me..."


    "Now, all departments are integrated, or one person manages all departments. My role seems to be declining, but the company is still mine, Satan, and he is just a guy who works for me!"


    "Migrant workers..." Huang asked the avatar, opening his mouth slightly, and suddenly felt some sympathy for Satan who had not yet appeared.


    "Moreover, just as the Lord of the hell dimension has the ability to suppress the demons in the hell dimension, I also have the ability to suppress Satan..." the death lady continued with a trace of pride in her voice.


    "Satan may surpass me in this universe and even in the multiverse, but he will always be a brother in front of me. This is the power of rules!"


    "That is, you don''t belong to me. Otherwise, even if your combat effectiveness is strong, you will also be suppressed by me!"


    "The power of rules..." Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes gradually flashed a glimmer of insight. He vaguely understood that what he mastered was the power of rules when he reached the legendary level, that is, the level of the multi universe!


    Even, the reason why Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword can suppress demons and ghosts is that Xuanyuan sword has the power of rule level. This rule ignores the gap of some realms!

 Chapter 994

    "It seems that you understand something. I hope you can reach this level earlier and leave the universe quickly!" the death lady looked at the thoughtful Huang asked avatar, shook her head and said.


    "I don''t want you to disturb me and wade from time to time. After all, I don''t know how long such a day can last..."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. death, your words are also a little helpful to me. If there is no big event, I won''t bother you!" Huang asked the avatar with a grin and said softly.


    "Ha ha!" the death lady sneered. She was about to turn around and leave. Suddenly she thought of something. Looking at Huang, she asked the avatar and said, "by the way, remind you to leave a manager for the hell dimension. Don''t kill them all, otherwise, I have a lot of things to do..."


    "Also, Lucifer is the son of God. Every Lucifer is! Although the God in our universe is far less powerful than the God opposite the dimensional battlefield, he has changed faintly after the dimensional battlefield is opened. You should be careful!"


    The voice of the dead lady fell, her body disappeared at the boundary of the dimension, and she took away the sentry with her.


    As for what will happen after the sentry reaches the dimensional battlefield, Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t care. Now he thought of what the lady who just died told him.


    The God of Marvel world has always been very mysterious, unlike the DC Universe on the other side of the next dimensional battlefield. It is clear that God is the Supreme God.


    The God of Marvel has something to do with Mephisto, which is opposite to Mephisto. The spirit of revenge in Johnny blazer is also God''s means.


    However, from the perspective of demonstrated ability, this so-called God is not too powerful. At most, it is Odin level. No matter how strong it is, it should not be at the level of multiverse


    However, from the words left by the death lady when she left, this God is not so simple. At least, after the DC Universe on the other side of the dimensional battlefield appeared, this God is not so simple!


    From the only clues, the God of the universe may have been replaced by the next door, at least under the influence of the next door god.


    Of course, the impact should not be too great, at least within the rules. After all, there is no real supreme God in the Marvel Universe. If the God next door does too much, the Supreme God in the Marvel Universe should also respond


    Even, maybe the leaders of both sides left a little sense of exploration in the opposite house, not for anything else. At least we should find out what happened to the integration of the two sides, isn''t it?


    As long as it is within the rules, we should follow the rules. Since we should follow the rules, no matter how the God of the universe changes, he can''t be omniscient. Even if he is the God of the opposite universe, he can''t be omniscient after he comes to the universe!


    In this way, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought clearly. At most, it is more foreign debt. In this universe, as long as he works within the rules, no one can be his opponent!


    Although those who hang up and don''t follow the rules can''t be among them, those who don''t do things at will


    "Well, it''s still the original plan. This avatar goes to understand the sword technique, and another avatar goes to deal with the dimension lords of hell..." Huang asked. The avatar soon disappeared from the dimension boundary and went to seclusion alone.


    It has to be said that at this time, according to Huang Wen''s ability development, this ability comes from the monkey king, which is more suitable to help practice than shadow separation


    "Well, now, I''m waiting for this group of hell dimension lords to give me a new surprise!" in the hell dimension, Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the hell dimension Lord with stronger breath, a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes.


    "Just after the sentinel reached the cosmic level, he gave me the formula of Cao Mie sword. I don''t know what kind of reward so many lords of hell dimension can give me?"


    "Roar!" just as Huang Wen''s Avatar was looking forward to the further breakthrough of the Lords of the hell dimension, a powerful breath appeared in the hell dimension. It was a cosmic breath, but it was not the breath released from any lords of the hell dimension!


    "Eh? Is this?" Huang asked. A trace of surprise flashed in the avatar''s eyes and looked in a direction. There was a huge hell gate. Next to the hell gate, there was a huge hell three headed dog, and it was this hell three headed dog that broke through the universe!


    "Isn''t it? I said, you are all famous lords of the dimension of hell. How can you break through faster than a dog?" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head helplessly and looking at a group of Lords of the dimension of hell with a slight disdain.


    "Bastard! Go! Cerberus, kill him!" Hades was immediately angered when he heard the mockery of Huang Wen''s Avatar. However, Hades didn''t expect that he and all the hell dimension lords didn''t break through, but his pet hell three headed dog took the lead in breaking through, which really made everyone''s faces hang.


    However, the reason why the hell triceps broke through first than these hell dimension Lords is actually very simple.


    Because the hellhound has the responsibility of guarding the hell gate. When the hell dimension is integrated, the strength of the hellhound will also be improved. Especially on the premise that no one shares his responsibility, it can naturally break through faster than the Lords of the hell dimension who need to share power!


    "Roar!" after the breakthrough, the hell three headed dog only needs to obey the order of the only hell Lord Satan. However, since Satan has not been born at this time, and the hell three headed dog has not come out of its previous cognition, it subconsciously listened to the order of Hades and roared towards the direction of Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    "He''s dead! He''s still a heavenly Father, but Cerberus is already a cosmic level! Cerberus has surpassed Odin and us. After Huang Wen''s death, no one can threaten the dimension of hell!" Hades shouted excitedly as he watched the three dogs of hell rush to Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    In Hades''s view, the hell three headed dog has been able to win steadily. Even, not only Hades, but most hell dimension lords think so


    When the Lords of the hell dimension feel that Huang Wen is no longer a threat, their respective thoughts begin to become active. Especially now the hell dimension is about to be completely integrated. Then, after Huang Wen''s death, who will be the only Satan is a very necessary question to consider!

 Chapter 995

    It has to be said that the Lord of hell dimension is the Lord of hell dimension. The devil''s mind will not change as always. After feeling that there is no external threat, they have a mind of internal struggle to reach the supreme position of Satan


    Even if that position has been defined by Huang Wen''s Avatar as the worker of the dead lady, these hell dimension lords still flock to it, because this is the ultimate ambition of all of them, not just Lucifer''s goal!


    However, before, because of their own strength, such ambition did not show up, but now, they all feel that they have a chance and they can do it again!


    But unfortunately, these hell dimension lords overestimate the strength of hell''s three headed dog and underestimate the strength of Huang Wen


    Even at this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t see the hell three headed dog, or Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t see all the hell dimension lords at all!


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because these guys can only rely on the hell dimension to have their current strength. If they leave the hell dimension, such strength will weaken back in the twinkling of an eye


    Just like Mephisto, in the hell dimension, he can only be harassed by Huang Wen without real damage, but after leaving the hell dimension, he will be weakened. After reaching the earth dimension, his strength will be crushed by Huang Wen!


    This is why, at this time, the dimension lords of hell still did not promote to the cosmic level, because this realm is empty, only has power and no corresponding law.


    The power in the hell dimension is limited. There are too many hell dimension lords now. After the integration of hell dimensions, it is impossible for these hell dimension lords to reach the realm that Huang Wen''s Avatar wants to see


    "So, do I want to kill some hell dimension lords?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the roaring hell three headed dog, he had insight into the power of each other and even all hell dimension Lords. He waved and directly beat the hell three headed dog out.


    With the sound of "bang!", the body of the hell three headed dog was directly sunken, and the neck connecting the three heads was deformed, and the whole body flew out directly.


    "Woof woo woo..." the hell three headed dog''s mouth made a voice with unknown meaning, but in theory, it should be a voice afraid of being beaten.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    The Lords of the hell dimension looked dull on the spot. They didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s Avatar could punch... No, he waved his hand and directly beat the hell three headed dog out. This is a cosmic hell three headed dog!


    Moreover, Minghuang asked the avatar, just the heavenly Father level peak... Huh? Cosmic? what the fuck? What happened?


    The Lords of hell dimension looked at each other one by one. They couldn''t keep up with the rhythm for a while. At this time, their hearts began to speculate


    "Can it be said that behind this yellow question, there is actually a universe?"


    "How else can you explain that this guy suddenly changed from the heavenly Father level peak to the cosmic level? It can''t be a breakthrough?"


    "But, no, even behind him, there is a universe, but this is our home. It makes no sense that he suddenly becomes stronger. The hell dimension has no reaction. The power behind him should be incompatible with the hell dimension!"


    The dimension lords of hell here are still thinking one by one about why Huang asked the avatar is so powerful and reached the cosmic level in an instant. As for the matter that they were just ready to compete for the only Satan quota, they immediately ignored it.


    There''s no way. They had such thoughts before because they thought they had won the game, but now it seems that the situation is not very good


    "Sobbing..." on the other side, the hell three headed dog kept sobbing and retreating. Even after the strength breakthrough, he didn''t dare to approach Huang Wen''s Avatar for half a step.


    Moreover, with Huang Wen''s Avatar flying out, the consciousness of hell''s three headed dog gradually understood that he didn''t need to listen to Hades, especially to face such a strong enemy!


    Don''t talk about Hades. Even if all the Lords of the hell dimension give orders together, the hell three headed dog will never shoot Huang Wen''s Avatar again!


    As a beast type hell triceps, it can more clearly feel the gap between itself and Huang Wen''s Avatar


    Even hell''s three headed dog thinks that even if Satan is born in the end, he may not be the opponent of Huang Wen''s Avatar, because this guy is really terrible!


    "Well, it''s a powerful cosmic level. It''s better to let Haoke continue to fight. Maybe we can make Haoke go further. Anyway, the dog doesn''t seem to have the ability to knock Haoke out..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the hell three headed dog who kept lowering his head and retreating back. He was obviously afraid of being beaten, touched his chin and said.


    It''s impossible to miss such an opportunity to improve the combat effectiveness of Haoke. Huang Wen has always had an idea that Haoke of the same level should have a good fight with mieba


    Previously, in another parallel universe, Haoke''s realm lagged behind mieba. Although it finally broke through, it did not rely on one person''s strength to win mieba.


    Coupled with the destruction of hegemony in the universe, I don''t know where to explore the new power, and I don''t know what level of strength I can reach after I come back. However, it must be right to enhance the strength of Haoke


    After all, Hawke''s strength at this time has exceeded the mieba of the normal film universe, but it is worse than those powerful mieba, and there is still room to continue to become stronger!


    "Hum!" just as the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, Haoke''s body appeared in the dimension of hell. Huang Wen''s Avatar in the avenger building sent him over.


    "I''m hawk back again!" Hawk thought he was continuing to fight with the sentry and was preparing to say two cruel words. As a result, he found himself in the dimension of hell.


    Haoke is no stranger to the dimension of hell. After all, Haoke once went to the dimension of hell with Huang Wen. Yes, the dissipated dimension of hell in Haila is not much different from the dimension of hell at this time. At least in terms of breath, it is basically similar


    "Shifu? Does hawk want to fight with the dog again?" soon, hawk noticed the hell three headed dog, but with a trace of reluctance on his face, hawk turned his head and hesitated to look at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked, "can you change it? Shifu..."

 Chapter 996

    "When you are a cosmic strong man, it''s Chinese cabbage?" Huang asked the avatar. He glared at hawk angrily and said, "besides, last time, you fought with wolves. This time, you fought with dogs. In essence, it''s different!"


    "Although both the hellhound and the demon wolf fenril are related to the hell dimension of their respective myths, can one have only one head and one has three heads?"


    "OK, Haoke, let''s go..." Haoke nodded helplessly. It seemed that his interest was not too high. He was far from reaching the heavenly Father level peak he had reached during the first world war with the sentry.


    This is also the instability of Haoke. Fortunately, he has broken through the line of heavenly Father level before. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will start from sub heavenly Father level again this time. This is the archiving setting of Keng father


    The strength of hawk is far from the peak of heavenly Father level, that is to say, there is some suspense about the battle between hawk and hell three headed dog!


    "Bang!" and when Huang Wen''s Avatar just flashed the idea, Haoke''s body flew back and fell heavily to the ground.


    Yes, hawk just rushed over and was shot off so soon. It''s really strictly abiding by the current human design of cosmic hawk!


    "Roar!" and just when hawk was a little confused, he didn''t expect the dog opposite to be so powerful. Just when he stood up, hawk heard the thunder like low roar from the mouth of the hell three headed dog, and his eyes flashed disdainful eyes.


    The eyes of hell''s three headed dog seemed to say, even if Huang asked about his strength and terror, you green vegetable essence also want to do it to me?


    "How dare you look down on hawk! Hawk wants you to look good!" I don''t know how hawk reads the brain waves from Hell''s three headed dog. I can only say that he is gifted.


    In short, the provocation of hell''s three headed dog successfully aroused hawk''s anger. It despised hawk''s attitude. It was more effective than the sentry''s punch!


    Hawk roared and rushed to the direction of the hell three headed dog. His body finally became larger and reached the heavenly Father peak that had fought with the sentry before.


    Such strength is not much worse than that of a hell three headed dog who reaches the cosmic level by relying on the blessing of hell dimension


    "Bang!" when hawk rushed to the hell three headed dog, the hell three headed dog bit one head, but hawk skillfully hid and punched under the neck of the hell three headed dog.


    This place is the place where Huang Wen''s Avatar waved and wounded the hell three headed dog. It has to be said that Haoke''s combat literacy is very high. Anyone who dares to despise the existence of Haoke''s combat skills in the universe will pay a corresponding price!


    Like the hell three headed dog at this time.


    If Hawk is playing in other places of the hellhound, with the strength advantage of the hellhound and its thick skin, it should not be hurt


    However, this place has been wounded by Huang Wen''s Avatar. At this time, it has suffered a heavy blow from Haoke. Haoke broke the defense directly and pierced the flesh and blood barrier of hell three headed dog with his fist!


    Even though the body of the hell three headed dog is huge, hawk''s body is not small at all. His huge fist has brought great pain to the hell three headed dog after entering the body of the hell three headed dog. In particular, hawk''s fist is tearing the flesh and blood of the hell three headed dog!


    However, the power of hell''s three headed dog is not in vain. In particular, the current state of hell''s three headed dog is virtual, but under the blessing of hell''s dimension, it still has cosmic power


    "Pooh!" so when the hell three headed dog was greatly hurt, it suddenly poked out three heads and bit Haoke''s body. The middle head was blocked by Haoke''s other hand, but the other two heads bit Haoke''s shoulders on both sides, and Haoke broke his defense in an instant!


    "Hawk!" Hawk felt the sharpness of the hell three headed dog''s teeth and the strange law power contained in the teeth, which made hawk angry, and the angry hawk''s body gradually expanded and grabbed the hell three headed dog''s wound harder.


    "Roar!" the hell three headed dog also increased the strength of biting Haoke''s shoulder because of the pain of the wound, which made Haoke more painful.


    In this way, hawk and the hell three headed dog exchanged injuries for injuries. They were deadlocked with each other. Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head helplessly.


    At this moment, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t know whether Haoke could finally break through the cosmic level and become the best of his many disciples.


    Especially the Kung Fu that was hard to teach to Haoke. At this time, when facing the beast, Haoke''s beast type is also stimulated, and he will exchange injury for injury. There is no intention to find a way to break the game


    However, there''s no way. It''s good to teach Haoke how to use power. Huang asked the avatar not to ask for much


    "Wanda''s side is almost over..." Huang asked the avatar to scan the side between Wanda and Johnny blazer. He knew that Wanda and Johnny Blazer were going to win, and the Lords of hell dimension still didn''t break through, which disappointed Huang asked''s Avatar.


    "It seems that you still have a little less pressure, because I haven''t really started on you?" Huang asked the avatar, turned his head, looked in the direction of Hades and others, and asked with cold eyes.


    At this time, the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar chilled the hearts of all hell dimension Lords. They were not sure about the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Therefore, as Huang Wen''s Avatar spoke, they were worried about what Huang Wen''s Avatar would do next


    However, in the hearts of most hell dimension lords, in addition to fear and fear, they are also deeply unwilling, because in their view, there is really only a line between them


    "Then kill a few. To tell you the truth, there are too many people..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head, flicked his finger, and cut a sword to a hell dimension Lord who didn''t know his name.


    "You!" before the hell dimension Lord could speak, he saw a sword light appear in front of him.


    "Poof!" just for a moment, the body of the hell dimension Lord was cut into two sections. The powerful sword Qi directly smashed the body of the hell dimension Lord, and the soul was completely dissipated together. Even the identity of the hell dimension Lord did not let him live!


    "Cao miejian Jue, well, yes, it''s just a hit. If it''s cooperating with the power of Xuanyuan sword, even without the power of double swords, it should be able to play a more terrible power..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded with satisfaction and muttered in his heart.

 Chapter 997

    If Huang Wen, the incarnation at this time, was very satisfied with the power of Cao Mie sword formula, then the hearts of these hell dimension lords were as cold as falling into the polar


    After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar just waved his finger and killed a hell dimension Lord, which has completely exceeded their cognition!


    Even Lucifer, who had some other calculations, could not help trembling. In Lucifer''s impression, his father, the Legendary God, absolutely did not have such strength!


    However, if Lucifer can be lucky and recognize the God next door as his father, maybe he can get the power to surpass Huang Wen, on the premise that he can survive from the Lucifer with the same name next door


    Of course, due to the opening of the dimensional battlefield, the God of the Almighty universe is doomed to some unknown changes. Who makes the God next door too powerful?


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar is still looking forward to seeing the Legendary God. He doesn''t know whether the God is black or a super stitching monster with many buffs such as homosexuality and bisexuality


    "Well, it seems that it''s still not enough..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at a group of frightened hell dimension lords, he still shook his head and said, "then only a few I''m familiar with, and the rest will die!"


    "Hiss!" the Lords of hell dimension took a breath one after another. They were worried that they would be killed by Huang Wen''s Avatar in the next moment. They retreated quickly and wanted to escape here.


    "Hiss!" but they are already the prey of Huang Wen''s incarnation. How can they escape casually? The sword Qi shrouded around the hell dimension. The fastest lords of the hell dimension were killed by the sword Qi on the spot!


    "You have only one value now, that is to break through to the cosmic level. Let me see what step you can achieve..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Lucifer and others coldly.


    "You should also see that even if you have the identity of the Lord of the hell dimension, even if you are still in the hell dimension, I can easily kill you!"


    "Lord Huang Wen! Misunderstanding! It''s all misunderstanding. They calculated everything. I''m willing to obey Lord Huang Wen and ask Lord Huang Wen to give me a way to live..." as the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, a hell dimension Lord finally couldn''t bear the pressure of death and cried loudly and knelt down towards Huang Wen''s Avatar, looking like he wanted to surrender.


    It can be said that the Lord of hell dimension is extremely afraid of death. Even if he has lived for many years, it can be seen that he still doesn''t want to die and doesn''t give up any possibility of living


    Especially at this time, when seeing the incomparable power of Huang Wen''s Avatar and the myth of the immortal Lord of the hell dimension being broken, the psychological defense line of the Lord of the hell dimension was also broken


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no intention of accepting his subordinates. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar really lacks subordinates, he will not choose such a hell dimension Lord.


    Everyone knows that the Lords of the dimension of hell have no credit. This is not just the dead Mephisto, but almost all the Lords of the dimension of hell!


    Can you expect a demon to keep his word with you? It''s better to let an old color batch quit color completely


    "Poof!" Huang asked the avatar, waving his hand and finger, and directly took the life of the Lord of the dimension of hell and turned it into a powder.


    "I said, your only value is to become stronger as far as possible until I am satisfied. If not, none of you can survive..." Huang asked the avatar faintly, looking at several hell dimension lords who are preparing to kneel down and also have plans to take effect.


    "Fight with him! We''re going to die anyway! How can we let him know that our hell dimension lords are not so easy to bully!" those hell dimension lords who are going to kneel are not kneeling, not kneeling. Finally, they clenched their teeth and chose to fully explode their strength. At the same time, they call friends and want to work hard with Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    "It''s all like this. It''s really disappointing that it hasn''t reached the cosmic level!" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head with regret. Waving his hand, he killed several hell dimension lords who were surging with strong breath and connected with the forces of the surrounding hell dimension, shaking the hell dimension for several times.


    "How do I feel that Mr. Huang asked, now, more like a devil than the infernal lords?" make complaints about the movement of Jonny''s incarnation, and he can''t help but Tucao up.


    It has to be said that at this time, Johnny Blazer''s words aroused the resonance of all living hell dimension Lords. Even if Johnny blazer is an evil knight, he is also cited as a confidant by hell dimension Lords.


    They may not be human, but Huang Wen''s Avatar is the real devil!


    "Isn''t it? You don''t mean to break through at this juncture? Is the origin of the hell dimension too weak, or are you just cooking?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the breath fluctuation, but the hell dimension lords who still didn''t break through said.


    "Otherwise, just kill the last one. Let Satan be born. This should satisfy me..."


    "No way! Mr. Huang Wen, Satan is not an ordinary Lord of the hell dimension. He is the king of hell. If Satan is really born, he is invincible in the hell dimension..." Johnny blazer, who was on the side, was in a hurry and shouted at Huang Wen''s Avatar for fear that Huang Wen''s Avatar would really get Satan out.


    After all, Johnny Blazer at this time is no longer the evil knight who once knew nothing. After a period of isolation in the quantum field space, Johnny Blazer has known a lot about the dimension of hell and heaven.


    Naturally, these news are obtained from the spirit of revenge and the power of zatanos. Even if the spirit of revenge and the consciousness of zatanos were erased by Huang Wen, Johnny Blazer can know a lot with the improvement of power


    Therefore, when Johnny Blazer knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar was going to make a Satan, Johnny Blazer immediately panicked, because in Johnny Blazer''s cognition, Satan''s power in the dimension of hell is better than God!


    Even if Johnny Blazer knows that Huang Wen''s strength is very strong, even if Johnny blazer is not a believer of God, the shadow of man''s famous tree and the status of God are still very high

 Chapter 998

    "I have integrated the origin of the dimension of hell. Satan will appear sooner or later..." Wanda glanced at Johnny blazer, directly controlled half of satanish in front of him, and said softly, "master, since he has done so, he is naturally confident that he can pay the Satan."


    "Besides, Shifu seems to want to catch all the dimensions of hell. After solving Satan, the dimensions of hell should be completely stable..."


    "Do you really want to kill them?" Johnny Blazer heard Wanda''s words. For a moment, his body was a little dull. The whole skeleton was stunned in place and temporarily forgot that he was still fighting.


    "Boo!" said satanish, who didn''t care why Johnny Blazer was stunned. He only knew that his only way to live was to defeat Wanda or one of Johnny blazer. While Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t notice him, he left here quickly!


    As for abandoning the dimension of hell, satanish doesn''t care anymore. Satanish only wants to live, even if he loses his identity as the Lord of the dimension of hell!


    No big deal. After escaping from here, satanish went straight to other universes.


    Although satanish has no knowledge of the parallel universe, satanish also knows that there is a universe outside the universe. This universe is not the only one. The universe is so big that there is always a place that can accommodate his life


    "Bastard!" Johnny Blazer soon surged with two-color flames and rushed in the direction of satanish again. Two different flames directly drove satanish out.


    "No, if there is no hell dimension Lord, isn''t the hell dimension reduced to a useless place? What about so many dead souls who should go to hell? Also, what if there are demons in hell and the dead rise to become a New Satan?" Johnny brezer suddenly thought of something after he flew satanish out, Hurriedly looked at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    Not because of anything else, but because Johnny Blazer had a bad feeling in his heart. He was vaguely aware that the reason why Huang Wen''s Avatar released him and brought him to the hell dimension was far from asking him to help fight several hell dimension lords!


    Wage earners! Tool man!


    Two new words learned from the avenger alliance appeared in Johnny Blazer''s mind. Johnny Blazer knew that this was the favorite thing of the great Mr. Huang Wen. Neither the descendants of the supreme mage like strange nor the gods like Zeus had escaped such an identity


    "Hiss!" at the thought of this, Johnny Blazer couldn''t help taking a breath. He didn''t want to stay in the hell dimension. He still had a good day. He didn''t know how long he hadn''t seen his girlfriend. After holding it for so long, he would be suffocated. If he really stayed in the hell dimension, he would go crazy!


    "Well, it seems that Johnny, you are very smart!" Huang asked the avatar. He noticed Johnny Blazer''s idea. He looked at Johnny blazer and said with a smile. "You also know that there is no harm of human management in the dimension of hell. Moreover, isn''t your judicial ability just suitable for such a position?"


    "At that time, you will become Satan. Your strength will advance by leaps and bounds. You will be better qualified for this position!"


    "No! Mr. Huang Wen, I''ve just come out. I don''t want to stay in this ghost place forever. I want to spend two people''s world with my girlfriend..." Johnny Blazer cried at Huang Wen''s Avatar in mourning, even ignoring the half of satanish.


    However, Wanda has completely suppressed his half of satanish, and conveniently dragged the other half of satanish over without giving satanish a chance to escape!


    Are you kidding? The Scarlet Witch wants to run away after offending her? Mieba in the parallel universe offended Wanda and was almost killed by Wanda. What''s more, you are a satanish who is not famous for mieba?


    "I''m also very embarrassed. You''re the most suitable candidate..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Johnny blazer, he said helplessly, "otherwise, if you can find the dead lady to take charge of the work again, you don''t have to do it. How about it?"


    "Mr. Huang asked," are you teasing me? "Johnny Blazer''s skeleton jaw trembled violently for a few times. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "I''m not teasing you. You''re not working for me, you''re working for the dead lady..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugged, smiled and said, "she''s your boss, so you can talk to her about anything. At that time, I''ll give her contact information to you..."


    "However, you''d better not find her easily, because not only do you want to live in the world of two, but she also wants to live in the world of two..."


    "This..." at this moment, Johnny Blazer was completely speechless. Johnny Blazer still knew one or two about the strength and status of the death lady. In the face of such a great God, Johnny Blazer did not have the courage to find her trouble. The two sides were not at the same level at all.


    After all, Johnny Blazer has just come out. I don''t know that Huang Wen''s Avatar has played with the dead lady. It''s true that Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to give Johnny Blazer the contact information of the dead lady


    what? Ms. death has just helped Huang Wen. Huang Wen said that there is no major event and will not disturb Ms. death''s two person world?


    Are you kidding? Johnny Blazer went to disturb him. Whatever he asked?


    Besides, after Johnny Blazer became Satan, he was a worker directly under the dead lady. What happened to the boss?


    "Hmm?" Huang Wen''s Avatar was thinking in his heart. Suddenly, he felt the breath of the Lords of the dimension of hell. Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up and looked in the direction of the Lords of the dimension of hell.


    At this look, he was not disappointed. These hellish dimensional lords finally broke through to the cosmic level under heavy pressure!


    However, even if they broke through to the cosmic level, these hell dimension lords still didn''t mean to do it, because both the previous hell triceps and the dead hell dimension lords left a deep shock to them. They couldn''t figure out what level the real power of the incarnation was


    "System, release task: destroy these hell dimension lords!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at a group of hell dimension lords, he nodded with satisfaction and quickly released a new task. This crop of leeks can finally be harvested.


    Think, if you reach the cosmic level, even the cosmic level under the blessing of hell dimension, can the reward reach a new level?


    After all, there are so many!

 Chapter 999

    "Ding! I''m generating a task: destroy the hellish dimension Lord who is the enemy and reward the epic character for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?" soon, the voice of the system rang, which surprised Huang Wen''s Avatar. This time, it was an epic character lucky draw.


    You know, Huang Wen''s Avatar solved the sentinel before, and it was only an epic skill lottery. Although the final winner was the potential grass killing sword formula, such a reward also told Huang Wen''s Avatar that the Lords of hell dimension are not so simple!


    "Can we say that these guys still have backhands?" Huang asked, and the avatar raised his eyebrows. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t believe it.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because the Lords of hell dimension have almost been frightened by Huang Wen''s Avatar. The state they show one by one is really unbearable, which greatly reduces the position of the Lords of hell dimension in the heart of Huang Wen''s Avatar


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t look up to these hell dimension Lords.


    "Accept." however, even if the Lords of hell dimension really have any cards, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not pay attention at all. An epic character lottery is very important for Huang Wen at this time.


    Even Huang Wen doesn''t care much about what can be won in this lottery. As long as the spirit can reach the epic pass line, even the sub heavenly Father level can help Huang Wen cross the legendary level!


    Although that will consume a lot of points of essence and spirit, it doesn''t matter. If you reach the legendary level, you have entered the level of multiverse. It doesn''t matter to lose a little value


    "Why? What are you still doing there? You have broken through your strength. Aren''t you ready to take revenge?" Huang asked the avatar. After accepting the task, looking at the hell dimension lords who still stood still, he shook his head and asked with a smile.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, can''t we discuss everything? Do we have to fight for life and death?" Hades took a deep breath, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said sincerely, "in fact, we don''t have much hatred..."


    "Wrong, you die, I live." Huang asked the avatar to correct Hades''s mistake and whispered, "besides, isn''t this what you''ve always wanted? I didn''t care about you rats in the gutter, but who made you jump out?"


    "Even if you keep trying to deal with me, you still deal with my apprentice and threaten her with her family..."


    "Master..." Wanda heard Huang Wen''s incarnation, his eyes were slightly red, and then his strength completely broke out. The two sections of satannish in front of Wanda exploded in an instant and completely turned into blood mist.


    Then, the chaotic magic still didn''t release the meaning of the blood fog, but was constantly killing the vitality from the blood fog until a drop of blood didn''t survive.


    Satanish is completely dead. As for the identity of the Lord of the hell dimension, satanish directly disappeared when he was cut in half by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Otherwise, even if satanish became two pieces, it was not so easy to kill, especially when the hell dimension was constantly integrated.


    "Master, I''ve finished my task!" Wanda, who killed satannish, looked at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some excitement and said.


    "Well! Good. Next, master will help you vent your anger and destroy all the Lords of the dimension of hell!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Wanda, he smiled, nodded and whispered, "after all, each of them has participated in your plan..."


    "Master is right!" Wanda nodded approvingly, looked at a group of hell dimension lords and said in a deep voice, "these guys should die!"


    "I''m so miserable..." Johnny Blazer heard the dialogue between Wanda and Huang Wen''s Avatar. One couldn''t help crying. In his opinion, the worst thing was not the dead lords of hell dimension, but his future Satan.


    Think about it. At that time, Johnny Blazer will be in charge of the whole hell dimension of the universe. Where does he have time to do his own things?


    Although it seems that Johnny Blazer''s strength has been greatly improved and even reached the top level in the universe, he has become a migrant worker without any choice


    "It seems that we have no other way to choose, Mr. Huang asked. We are not going to give us any chance to live..." Lucifer took a deep breath, took a deep look at Johnny brezer''s direction, flashed a trace of discomfort in his eyes and said.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer didn''t want the position of Satan, but they haven''t got it for so many years.


    But now, Huang Wen''s Avatar intends to push Johnny Blazer as Satan. Johnny blazer is still disgusted. If Huang Wen''s Avatar was not here, Lucifer and others know that there is no way to fight Johnny blazer. They can''t help killing Johnny Blazer!


    "So, let me see what kind of means you have after you break through to the cosmic level, or whether you have any other backhands..." Huang asked the avatar to wave to Lucifer and others, smiled and said, "come on, tell your dreams... No, show your talents!"


    "Bastard!" hearing Huang asked, the avatar didn''t pay attention to them at all. A group of hell dimension lords were angry. Which of them didn''t climb out of the corpse mountain and the corpse sea? Which of them is not evil?


    Even if the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar is strong, even if Huang Wen''s Avatar has just slaughtered more hell dimension lords, at this time, facing the situation of death, hell dimension lords still completely broke out!


    After all, just breaking through the cosmic level has brought a little confidence to these infernal dimension Lords. Especially when they break through the cosmic level, they feel the power blessing from the original power of the infernal dimension and continue!


    In a word, this is the credit of Huang Wen''s incarnation. If he hadn''t killed enough hell dimension lords, I''m afraid these hell dimension Lords would not reach the cosmic level, and even continue to improve their strength far and continuously.


    "That''s it?" however, such strength is still not enough for Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    There are one hell dimension lords here. None of them is the opponent of sentinels, even sentinels who have not reached the peak.


    Even sentinels who have just broken through to the cosmic level can also sling every hell dimension Lord. The gap is too big. It will be a massacre

 Chapter 1000

    "Poof!" was no different from the previous one. Huang Wen''s Avatar still popped out. Cao miejian Jue killed a hell dimension Lord who broke through the universe on the spot!


    It is not that these cosmic hell dimension lords are too weak, but because the formula of Cao miejian is too strong.


    Unless it is an artifact blessing, Cao miejian Jue actually doesn''t care much about the cutting method. Whether it is a grass or a sword, it can completely cut out the power of Cao miejian Jue.


    The Cao miejian formula, after all, is a sword technique with legendary potential. It is far from what the current lords of the hell dimension can resist. Unless the real Satan is born, it can block the Cao miejian formula released from the fingers of Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    "It''s impossible!" the faces of all hell dimension lords changed greatly. Their breath was connected. They rushed to the incarnation of Huang Wen. They also felt the sword Qi felt by the dead hell dimension Lord. Therefore, they were extremely afraid in their hearts.


    Without personal experience, I can''t feel the great terror between life and death!


    "Forget it, since we have released the task of the epic character lottery, there is no need to spend it slowly. If the last one can become Satan, it will be. If not, it will be ok..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the frightened leader of the dimension of hell again, shook his head in disappointment, and an idea flashed in his heart.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    As Huang Wen''s Avatar really showed his intention to kill, the formula of grass killing sword was constantly released in his fingers. One hell dimension Lord after another died in his hands, like a miscellaneous soldier without a card.


    Such miscellaneous soldiers, including Hades and Lucifer.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar paid special attention to his surroundings when he killed Lucifer, but he didn''t notice anything strange. The Legendary God didn''t appear, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar feel a little disappointed


    "All dead, all dead!" the last hell dimension Lord, named Marduk, looked at the dead hell dimension lords around him, and his expression became crazy. Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar, he cut himself with one finger. All his strength surged into the Cao Mie sword formula, but it was still useless.


    Not without the resistance of the Lord of hell dimension, but no lord of hell dimension can support the sword spirit of Cao Mie sword formula. All of them died under Cao Mie sword formula, including malduk.


    "You are the devil! You will die hard! The lady of death will not let you go!" malduk made a final roar before he died, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar shake his head disdainfully.


    Death lady? Which express company do you mean?


    Are you kidding? I''m afraid Ms. death doesn''t want to see Huang Wen at all now, so as not to disturb her private life


    As for these hell dimension lords who are dead, they will die. The death lady will not pay attention to them. As long as there is still the existence of hell dimension, it is enough to make the death lady lazy!


    As for the idle fish of the death lady, Huang asked that her avatar had found out clearly. No wonder the death lady didn''t want the universe next door to integrate. She could do nothing, still earn an eye, and still live the life she wanted. Who didn''t want it?


    If you really lose the authority of the death rule, not to mention whether the dead lady can become the only girlfriend of the dead waiter, even if it is to compete for authority, it will take the dead lady many years!


    "Make complaints about the dog?" make complaints about the yellow question, which is constantly tucked up in the heart. He is tucking aside the side of the body and waiting for the reward of the system. But after waiting for a long time, he did not wait for the sound of the system.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t help but have some doubts. He subconsciously took a look at his task and determined that what was written on it was the Lord of the hell dimension, not emptying the hell dimension. It should have nothing to do with the hell three headed dog. After that, Huang Wen''s Avatar subconsciously frowned.


    "So it seems that someone really has a backhand? Who can it be?" Huang asked. The avatar''s eyes flashed slightly, released his divine power and began to feel everything in the dimension of hell.


    Soon, Huang Wen''s Avatar found that after all the hell dimension lords died, the hell dimension not only did not tremble because of the death of these hell dimension lords, but even its power became more unified!


    Moreover, this unified force has gathered in one place and condensed on a pair of wings!


    It is a pair of white wings, but the wings of angels, full of many positive forces such as holiness, justice and selflessness.


    But at this time, this pair of wings contain the power from the dimension of hell, and there is not even a little exclusion!


    Moreover, even after the power from the dimension of hell is integrated into this pair of wings, this pair of wings is still flawless!


    "A little interesting, wings? Angels? Fallen angels?" Huang asked the avatar, squinting slightly at the direction of the wings, raised his mouth slightly, smiled and said, "it''s still outside the whole dimension of hell. It seems that Lucifer you''ve prepared for a long time..."


    "In other words, you arranged everything, right? It was your plan to unite a group of hell dimension lords against me at the beginning, then use Wanda''s power to integrate the origin of hell dimension, and even kill all hell dimension lords with my hand, right?"


    No one answered Huang Wen''s Avatar''s words. The breath of that pair of wings had not reached the peak, and even had only one pair of wings. Lucifer in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mouth did not appear.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar can be sure that he must have killed Lucifer before, but Huang Wen''s Avatar killed Lucifer, the Lord of the hell dimension. At this time, the wings outside the hell dimension are Lucifer''s angel power!


    Only Lucifer can integrate the power of angels and the power of hell to this extent!


    Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect that Lucifer, who was not brilliant among the Lords of the dimension of hell, could come to this step and have such ambition


    And most importantly, Lucifer is really going to succeed!


    Or use Huang to ask for success!


    "Ha ha, I''ll see what strength you can have after you become Satan, and can you bear the consequences of calculating me..." Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t mean to directly erase those wings, because Huang asked the avatar to kill Lucifer when he reached the peak!


    Calculate me? Congratulations, you made it!


    But the strength you want is not enough to calm my anger!

 Chapter 1001

    "Master?" Wanda heard Huang Wen''s Avatar''s voice. She looked at hawk who was still fighting and Johnny Blazer who was reading. Wanda realized that only she could ask at this time.


    "It''s okay, but the Lord of the dimension of hell hasn''t died yet, and a fallen angel left his back hand to become Satan..." Huang asked the avatar to return to God, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "However, it doesn''t matter. If he wants to be Satan, let him be Satan. Since he has calculated for so long and cheated everyone, if he can''t succeed, it''s a little unreasonable, right?"


    "Master, are you angry?" Wanda blinked, looked at Huang carefully and asked the avatar, "will he be in trouble after he becomes Satan?"


    "Trouble? How can it be? Even if he grows wings again, I can break his wings!" Huang asked the avatar with a sneer and said in a deep voice, "but after all, Lucifer next door is already Satan. It''s not impossible for this guy to make progress..."


    "Anyway, we are in the hell dimension. It is impossible for this guy to run. If he leaves the hell dimension, even if he is Satan, his strength will decline!"


    "Master, I remember, you have a dark dimension? Then domam, it should have been solved by master?" Wanda looked at the obviously unhappy Huang asked the avatar, suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang asked the avatar and hesitated, "why don''t you directly let the dark dimension swallow the hell dimension?"


    Johnny blazer, who was on one side, was inspired when he heard Wanda''s problem. Johnny Blazer was deeply impressed by the first battle of the dark dimension. After all, he had just become a ghost Knight at that time. Such a battle made him unforgettable all his life


    Moreover, the most important thing is that even now, Johnny Blazer doesn''t feel that he has surpassed Huang Wen, Gu Yi or domam at that time. He is still a smelly brother.


    "Well, the dark dimension has indeed been controlled by Chen long, but I''m not going to let the dark dimension devour the hell dimension..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded and said softly, "after all, the dark dimension itself is free, but after devouring the hell dimension, it''s not possible..."


    Yes, if it is only the dark dimension, it is under Chen Long''s separate control, but if it devours the hell dimension, then the dark dimension will replace the hell dimension, and Chen long will become a New Satan. At that time, Chen long will become a worker for the dead lady.


    Huang Wen still has high expectations for Chen Long''s separation and even the dark dimension. Huang Wen hopes that this dark dimension can continue to evolve into a dark universe and become a big man like Sison


    To be such a big man, there is a premise that you can''t be bound by your responsibilities.


    If the dimension of hell is swallowed up, Chen long will have a duty to work for the dead lady. This is not what Huang Wen wants to see.


    It''s impossible to work. It''s impossible to work in this life. We can only get away from the universe, find some weak dimensions, swallow them, and continue to grow to the extent of the universe


    Therefore, even if Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that swallowing the hell dimension can make the dark dimension ascend to the sky step by step, he still has no intention of doing so.


    Of course, if there were no words from the dead lady, I''m afraid Chen long would become Satan. It is really Huang Wen''s first choice.


    But even if the dark dimension devours the hell dimension, surpasses the single universe level and reaches the multi universe level, where the rules of the universe are, Chen long still has to work for the dead lady, which is not worth the loss.


    At this time, although the progress of the dark dimension is a little slower, the time flow rate is completely different from the earth dimension. One day, the dark dimension can not devour the hell dimension and become a pure Dark Universe!


    "No, Mr. Huang Wen, it''s a great good thing that the dark dimension devours the hell dimension. At that time, the power of the hell dimension will be in the hands of Mr. Huang Wen..." Johnny Blazer on the side was worried when he heard the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar. He rushed up to persuade him.


    "Do I care about the power of the dimension of hell?" Huang asked the avatar, glancing at Johnny Blazer faintly, and then said with a smile, "I pushed you to Satan''s position to cultivate you. If you work more, you can make your life better!"


    "Besides, your girlfriend is not a capable person. Her life is limited. After you become Satan, it''s not easy to give her another life?"


    "Even if something really happened to her, you can use your power to revive her..."


    "Boss, I have no enemies with you. Why do you always curse my girlfriend?" Johnny Blazer twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar for a moment.


    "Isn''t this a very normal thing? That is, our universe is special. We don''t endanger our family because we become superheroes..." Huang asked the avatar, waved his hand and said softly, "in other universes, superheroes basically exist like a lone star of the heavenly ghost. It''s common to kill our girlfriends..."


    Huang asked the avatar and took a look at Wanda. It''s not just a girlfriend, but also a boyfriend. The setting of illusion is so powerful, the appearance is so windy, and the title of the strongest Avenger is properly run.


    What happened? Hallucination had no record of winning a battle. He was stabbed by the general of the dead blade. He couldn''t get up hard. Finally, he was directly killed by Wanda and mieba one after another


    However, fortunately, in this universe, there is no birth of illusion. History has long wondered where it is biased. Even if it is the correction force, it is difficult to change the plot back


    Moreover, not only was there no birth of illusion, the avenger alliance at this time, one by one, was much stronger than the normal universe, not to mention their happy family, far more superheroes than other universes... Well, except Steve Rogers.


    Sometimes, Huang asked the avatar whether to take Steve Rogers on vacation or retire him directly.


    Peggy Carter of this universe already has a Steve Rogers. It must be impossible for Steve Rogers to pass again. This is already a tacit thing, especially after going through the parallel universe.


    Therefore, if Steve Rogers retires, he can only find Peggy Carter of other universes. I hope the one he finds hasn''t waited until her Steve Rogers

 Chapter 1002

    "Eh? It seems that our little bird is going to succeed..." Huang asked. When the Avatar was flying his consciousness, the wings outside the hell dimension gradually condensed into a human shape, which was Lucifer who died before!


    "But to tell you the truth, I''m curious. After all, I remember that angels can have six wings. Why do you only have one pair of wings?" Huang asked the avatar suddenly thought of something and asked with some disappointment.


    "No, it''s not just the six wings, that is, too many novels are not film and television, otherwise the twelve wings and even more wing angels can be adjusted for you..."


    Yes, if it weren''t for the lack of film and television dramatized novels, Huang asked minute by minute, wearing twelve winged angel wings, saying that he was the authentic God, the God of the universe, but a fake!


    Of course, there are few novels about twelve winged angels, but there is still no problem with six winged angels, such as angel Wu soul


    "Master, what are you talking about?" Wanda didn''t keep up with the rhythm of Huang Wen''s Avatar for a moment. She looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "It''s all right, you stand away. Wait a minute, it''s a big war..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head, feeling the breath from the new Lucifer, sending Wanda and Johnny Blazer away to avoid being affected by the war.


    "You are too arrogant, dear Mr. Huang Wen..." just after Huang Wen''s Avatar sent Wanda and Johnny Blazer away, Lucifer''s body appeared in the hell dimension. The whole hell dimension felt Lucifer''s breath cheering, and even began to repel Huang Wen''s Avatar and hawk.


    As for Wanda and Johnny blazer, they don''t mean to be excluded. Holding them is also a small hell dimension Lord. The latter has the smell of hell demons and can stay in the hell dimension


    "It seems that this dimension of hell has been holding for a long time and wants to breathe!" Huang asked the avatar, waved his hand, directly dispelled the rejection around him, looked at Lucifer with a light smile and said.


    "If Mr. Huang Wen is willing to leave, I can decide what happened before..." Lucifer''s face is calm. He glanced at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "you don''t know what kind of power I have after I become Satan. Of course, out of respect for Mr. Huang Wen, I don''t want to continue to fight with Mr. Huang Wen."


    "After all, Mr. Huang Wen''s strength can''t compare with me, but if you fight with me, it will have a great impact on the dimension of hell."


    "Ha ha..." Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t help laughing when he heard Lucifer''s words. He knew that Lucifer''s strength had expanded to a limit, and his ambition and arrogance had also expanded to a limit. However, this is what Huang Wen''s Avatar wanted to see!


    If Lucifer had not expanded to this extent, Huang asked how the avatar could drive it into the abyss from the cloud?


    Oh, Lucifer is the deepest abyss? It''s okay!


    "Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t believe me?" Lucifer heard the disdainful laughter of Huang Wen''s Avatar, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the Huang Wen avatar in front of Lucifer seemed too arrogant!


    "Well, the cosmic peak really has a little qualification and pride..." Huang asked the avatar, looked at Lucifer, nodded, smiled and said, "but the cosmic peak also has a big gap!"


    Yes, although Lucifer is now the top of the universe, he can have such strength by virtue of the dimension of hell. At this level, he is basically at the bottom, even in the dimension of hell!


    After all, the lady of death saw at a glance that Huang Wen''s Avatar was not his own, but Lucifer in front only saw that Huang Wen''s Avatar had cosmic power and did not see that it was just an avatar.


    Besides, the death lady with the current cosmic death rules also has the power of the cosmic peak, but has she not lost to Huang Wen''s Avatar?


    The death lady at the top of the universe is nothing, not to mention the Satan who works for the death lady at the top of the universe?


    "That''s also the gap between the cosmic peaks. Mr. Huang Wen, it''s not that I despise you. You''re not strong enough..." Lucifer''s words were half said and suddenly stopped in place, because the breath shown by Huang Wen''s Avatar is the cosmic peak.


    The blow came too fast, like a tornado. Lucifer now felt his face burning.


    However, fortunately, he has become Satan, and his face has become thick again. In addition, Lucifer''s face is thick enough. The superposition of the two has reached a new height!


    "It turned out that Mr. Huang Wen had been playing with us before. No wonder he was so confident..." Lucifer took a deep breath, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a smile. "However, just as Mr. Huang Wen said, even the cosmic peak has a gap, especially when I''m at my home!"


    As Lucifer''s voice fell, a powerful smell of hell surged on Lucifer, which seemed incompatible with the wings behind him, but perfectly compatible


    If the wings behind Lucifer were not opened and killed Johnny blazer, Huang asked the avatar, he didn''t believe it!


    Johnny Blazer:???


    The next moment, Huang Wen''s incarnation disappeared in place, and his body directly turned into a sword light and cut into Lucifer''s body.


    "Poof!" said Lucifer. Lucifer was not without resistance. The powerful force of hell condensed on Lucifer and collided with the sword light transformed by Huang Wen''s Avatar, but the next moment, this sword light directly penetrated Lucifer''s body!


    "How is this possible?!" Lucifer''s eyes flashed with incredible light. He couldn''t believe that he was defeated by Huang''s move


    no He Lucifer hasn''t lost yet! He is now Satan, the Lord of the dimensions of hell! He is in the dimension of hell, which is the existence of immortality!


    "Hum!" the next moment, Lucifer''s body recovered directly. Huang Wen''s powerful sword meaning left on Satan was completely wiped out by the powerful power of the hell dimension!


    "Well, it''s a little interesting. It''s not so vulnerable!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Lucifer, who was restored to the original state, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, smiled and said, "it''s best to have the power of World War I. if there is no power of world War I, it will disappoint me..."


    "Now, at least, it''s not in vain. I''ve spent so long in the dimension of hell. I hope you can stick to it longer..."


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    As the voice of Huang Wen''s incarnation fell, one sword after another pierced Lucifer''s body and beat it into a sieve, while Lucifer only fought hard and didn''t know how to fight back

 Chapter 1003

    "No, Satan came here in a fierce manner, and that''s the result?" Johnny Blazer muttered when he saw that he was completely suppressed by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Although what Huang Wen''s Avatar said before was very powerful, Johnny Blazer still felt that Huang Wen''s Avatar might be exaggerating out of his understanding of heaven and hell


    Even when Lucifer became Satan and reappeared, Johnny Blazer was looking forward to a truce between the two sides, so that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t have an accident, and Johnny Blazer didn''t need to become Satan


    However, Johnny Blazer did not expect that Lucifer looked so high and said so arrogant. As a result, it was not the same thing!


    If you want to say that Lucifer and Huang Wen''s Avatar are really inseparable, Johnny Blazer can understand why he was so arrogant before.


    But now, Lucifer is hung and beaten by Huang''s Avatar. At this level, why were you so arrogant before?


    "Bastard!" Lucifer was very embarrassed at this time. There were one hole after another in his body. The hole contained the powerful sword meaning of Cao Mie sword formula. Even the blessing of hell dimension was not so easy to recover.


    After all, the holes in Lucifer''s body are not one or two, and even the area of the holes has exceeded the area of Lucifer''s normal body


    "Your wings have a little meaning..." Huang asked the avatar, while torturing Lucifer, while observing Lucifer''s wings, and said with meaning, "even if you have reached the cosmic peak, you still haven''t completely turned the power of these wings into your own use. It''s really interesting!"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t directly kill Lucifer at this time. It''s not that Huang Wen''s Avatar wants to know whether he will die of talking too much, but because he noticed something wrong.


    At this time, Lucifer is already the highest state of the universe. Even if it is the original blessing of the hell dimension, Lucifer is indeed in this state.


    However, even in such a realm, Lucifer''s use of the power of the wings behind him is still not very comprehensive.


    At least, when he just became Satan and absorbed the original power of the dimension of hell, the ability of this pair of wings is far more than that of Lucifer now!


    In other words, behind Lucifer, there are experts. There is no problem with the information of the dead lady. The Legendary God is really going to appear!


    Therefore, Huang asked the avatar to know what the God of the universe is like, and the key point is whether he has been replaced by the God next door, or has only been affected and become more powerful


    As for whether God will come out, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t need to doubt. From this pair of wings, Huang Wen''s Avatar can know that the old boy is definitely peeping in the dark!


    If Odin is an excellent old Yin ratio, then God is a perfect old Yin ratio. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t find the position of this old Yin ratio


    But it doesn''t matter. Since the old Yin ratio has left a means on Lucifer, he will certainly not watch Lucifer die in vain.


    Of course, Lucifer is dead, and God can''t keep him, Huang asked!


    "Why? There''s no other means? Do you want to try to contribute the wings behind you to the dimension of hell to see if you can get more powerful?" thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar, looking at Lucifer who was still struggling, asked with a smile.


    "You''re delusional!" Lucifer bit his teeth and reluctantly blocked a move of grass killing sword formula. Then he was hit by the next blow of grass killing sword formula. His body was shaky, but he didn''t mean to listen to Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    It is worth mentioning that Huang Wen''s Cao miejian formula is also shooting at the wings behind Lucifer, but Lucifer''s wings recover much faster than Lucifer!


    "What if you cut off these wings? Well, in calculation, Lucifer belongs to one of the demons and ghosts, but his wings are not in this category, so there is no need to use Xuanyuan sword..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the disguised force, Lucifer shook his head and flashed an idea in his heart, "Then use the unparalleled sword. The unparalleled sword hasn''t appeared for a long time. If you don''t appear again, you will be forgotten!"


    "Miso!" as Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mind moved, an unparalleled sword surging with the edge force appeared in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s hand. The powerful edge force constantly cut the surrounding space, and space cracks appeared around Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Yes, the Wushuang sword at this time is not the Wushuang sword that it used to be. When the former Wushuang sword just won, it is not a magic weapon, and it is not the top at the legendary level.


    Therefore, when Huang Wen first used wushuangjian, he almost broke wushuangjian and had to choose to recast wushuangjian.


    At that time, Huang Wen had not met Wanda, and there was no way to get the original aidman alloy. In the end, he could only create a sword body without double swords through Zhenjin and real aidman alloy, and the sword heart without double swords was still the once psychic body.


    The recast wushuangjian is also a powerful weapon at the legendary level. Even at the epic level, it can barely fight with the material


    Later, Huang Wen had Xuanyuan sword, which was very compatible with sword 23. Xuanyuan sword, which could use soul swordsmanship, became the most commonly used sword of Huang Wen. No double swords basically didn''t go out except playing soy sauce several times.


    When Huang Wen closed in the quantum field, he felt that unparalleled swords could not be wasted, and the characteristics of edge could continue to be strengthened, especially after Huang Wen constantly understood the new kendo.


    Xuanyuan sword is suitable for dealing with demons and ghosts. It is suitable for using sword 23, but the bonus of Xuanyuan sword is not too high for other opponents and swordsmanship.


    Therefore, Huang Wen nurtured the heart of wushuangjian with his own Kendo, constantly strengthened it, stimulated the strength of wushuangjian, and made wushuangjian reborn again!


    Even if it is not the original Edelman alloy, it will not be weak at all, even better in terms of edge!


    If Huang Wen goes all out and uses the unparalleled sword to cut the new shield of Steve Rogers, I''m afraid the invincible myth of the original aidman alloy in the legend will be destroyed!


    At this time, it was the first appearance of wushuangjian after being reborn. Huang Wen''s Avatar was ready to cut wushuangjian with the blood of a fallen angel


    If you can, the blood of God is not impossible!

 Chapter 1004

    "What an artifact!" Lucifer''s heart sank when he saw Huang Wen''s Avatar take out wushuangjian. After all, even if he didn''t know the name and ability of wushuangjian, he could see the edge of wushuangjian and the damage to the surrounding space!


    Lucifer felt a chill in his heart, especially when he saw Huang Wen''s Avatar looking at him and smiling like a devil.


    At this time, Lucifer had even briefly forgotten that he was the biggest devil. He had obtained the coveted position of Satan


    In Lucifer''s opinion, compared with Huang Wen, he is a simple white rabbit, constantly provoking the most terrible devil in the world, and now he is going to fall into the hands of this devil


    "You... What are you going to do?" Lucifer looked at his sword and gradually disappeared, but he didn''t relax at all. Instead, he looked more vigilantly at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked seriously.


    At this time, Lucifer didn''t want to escape here, but he knew that he was already the Lord Satan of the hell dimension. No matter where he fled, he was not powerful in the hell dimension. If he couldn''t be the opponent of Huang Wen''s Avatar in the hell dimension, he couldn''t be the opponent of Huang Wen''s Avatar no matter where he appeared!


    However, Lucifer still wanted to struggle. He was really ready to use his wings. Huang asked the avatar''s performance at this time, which had completely frightened him


    "Buzz!" a white light surged behind Lucifer, which was incompatible with the breath of hell dimension. However, because Lucifer was satanic and unknown, this breath was completely integrated with the breath of hell dimension!


    "Shua!" but the next moment, something that Lucifer didn''t expect happened. Huang Wen''s incarnation disappeared in place. When it reappeared, it was already behind him. The extremely sharp unparalleled sword directly cut off Lucifer''s wings, and Lucifer didn''t even have time to react.


    Even when the wings left Lucifer, Lucifer didn''t feel any pain until he lost his sense with the wings


    It has to be said that Lucifer at this time is still much worse than the real cosmic peak. The real cosmic peak is to surpass the single universe and reach the existence of the multi universe.


    Lucifer is blessed by the position of Satan in the dimension of hell, which is far from being comparable to the embodiment of Huang Wen at this level


    "You! What are you going to do?!" Lucifer realized that his wings had been cut off by Huang Wen''s Avatar. His face was very ugly. He clenched his teeth and stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar in a deep voice.


    "Mr. Huang asked, I admit that you won this war. Even if I calculate to the end, I am not your opponent, but don''t think you can retreat all over!"


    "You''d better give me back my wings, or I will explode together with the whole dimension of hell. At that time, you can''t bear such a price!"


    "Moreover, if the dimension of hell is destroyed, the gods of the balance between the universe will trouble you..."


    "Ms. death, isn''t it? Or the planet devourer?" Huang asked the avatar, directly interrupting Lucifer''s words and said with a light smile. "I didn''t expect that after Lucifer became Satan, you didn''t have much strength and your mouth was a lot tougher. Well, I''ll give you a chance. If you can call out these two great gods, I''ll let you go, okay?"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar was carrying a pair of wings stained with blood, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. He looked at Lucifer with a trace of ridicule, and didn''t pay attention to Lucifer''s threat at all.


    Not to mention that Lucifer could not call the lady of death and the planet devourer, what if he could?


    Will the dead lady be the enemy of Lucifer and Huang Wen? Come on, Ms. death is eager to let Johnny Blazer become Satan and work for herself as planned by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    As for the planet devourer, if he is really called by Lucifer, Huang asked the avatar, it''s too late to be happy!


    Different from Ms. death, Ms. death loses less after all, and she is a female God. She is easy to lose her complexion, but the planet devourer doesn''t know how many times she has lost. I think if Huang Wen''s Avatar can really defeat him, he will be happy to admit his failure


    At that time, Huang Wen can get a chance to draw a legendary figure. If you are lucky, it is the original master of the planet devourer, who is no longer Huang Wen''s opponent!


    Of course, even with bad luck, Huang Wen can have the strength of the multi universe, and even in the multi universe, he can''t be regarded as the weak!


    Therefore, at this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar not only didn''t panic, but even looked at Lucifer eagerly, hoping Lucifer could surprise him


    "Damn! Don''t regret it!" Lucifer took a deep breath and began to try to contact the lady of death through the position of Satan


    With the sound of "pa!", Lucifer was suddenly slapped in the face, on which there was a faint smell of pure death.


    Obviously, Ms. death is a little angry at this time!


    Ms. death has just finished running for Huang Wen''s Avatar and sent the sentry to the dimension battlefield. Now she has received a message from Lucifer before she has a good time with Wade.


    Let''s just say something else. It''s still related to Huang Wen''s Avatar. It says that the dead lady should come forward to deal with Huang Wen''s Avatar


    Ms. death was angry at that time. If she could win Huang Wen in the current universe, she would have fought... No, Huang Wen is a positive role and plays an indispensable role in the stability and prosperity of the current universe. Ms. death is not willing to go to war with Huang Wen.


    Even, Ms. death is now afraid that Huang will go to her and ask her to do anything to disturb her life with Wade


    Although these accounts can be settled in one fell swoop after Huang Wen leaves the current universe, who knows when Huang Wen will leave?


    Therefore, since Huang Wen hasn''t planned to leave yet, Ms. death can''t help Huang Wen in the current universe. Naturally, she wants to avoid Huang Wen, especially Huang Wen''s fist, which is really hard


    That''s why the dead lady was willing to be a dead lady express before


    If you can''t fight, keep an account first and let me do it. If I can''t fight, admit it and write off the account!


    Therefore, when Lucifer finally got in touch with the lady of death, he was slapped back by the lady of death. The whole person was stunned, and then suddenly realized what, and the whole person was even more stunned

 Chapter 1005

    "How''s it going? The dead lady, did you promise to do it?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at Lucifer with a swollen face, and asked with a light smile.


    "Nature... Huang asked! What are you doing?!" Lucifer subconsciously prepared to speak hard, but when he saw Huang asked''s incarnation, he saw a scene that made him angry!


    Huang Wen''s Avatar raised a fire law, condensed in front of him, holding a golden rod with a pair of wings on it


    The most important thing is that I don''t know when, maybe when Lucifer contacted the dead lady before, the white feathers on those wings have been completely removed


    Even, Huang asked the avatar while baking wings and singing: "roast chicken wings, my favorite..."


    Of course, Huang asked that the avatar didn''t really want to eat the ghost fallen angel wing. Huang asked that the avatar just wanted to disgust Lucifer and see if this move could blow up a big fish!


    As a result, Huang Wen''s Avatar was not disappointed. When the wings of the fallen angels were roasted, Huang Wen''s Avatar clearly felt that there was a slight movement in the void. If Huang Wen''s Avatar hadn''t been paying attention all the time, there was even no gap


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not directly point out the movement in the void, but pretended to know nothing and continued to roast the wings of the fallen angel.


    "Bastard!" the old Yin hiding in the dark couldn''t help but watched his wings baked by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Lucifer finally couldn''t help it. He didn''t care if he was not Huang Wen''s opponent, so he rushed directly to Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Boom!" the surrounding hell dimension space is constantly shaking, and the power of hell dimension is blessed on Lucifer.


    Lucifer felt that Huang Wen''s Avatar could kill the Lord of hell dimension so easily before, not only because Huang Wen''s Avatar was powerful, but more importantly, the power of the Lord of hell dimension was too scattered!


    Of course, Lucifer is gambling. He has no other way. He can only bet that Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t kill him completely


    Just as Lucifer rushed to Huang Wen''s Avatar, another sword appeared. Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the wings of the fallen angel. The old Yin Bi didn''t mean to fight, so he took out Xuanyuan sword directly!


    Lucifer did not guess wrong. The reason why Huang Wen''s Avatar could easily kill those hell dimension Lords is that their authority of hell dimension Lords is too scattered, and the power of Huang Wen''s Avatar is far beyond the authority of hell dimension Lords.


    But now, when Lucifer becomes Satan, he has all the powers of the dimension of hell in his own hands. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar is not so easy to kill Lucifer!


    Therefore, Huang asked the avatar to take out the Xuanyuan sword and hold the Xuanyuan sword specially to restrain demons and ghosts. Huang asked the avatar to be confident enough to kill Lucifer on the spot!


    Even further, it is not impossible to destroy all the dimensions of hell together!


    Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not do such things, because doing so will inevitably destroy the balance of the whole universe. At that time, the rules of the universe will change, and there will be more powerful dimensional demons who can come in full state, which is not very good


    However, there is no problem killing Lucifer who has become Satan!


    "Poof!" the Xuanyuan sword turned into a yellow light and directly penetrated Lucifer''s eyebrows. He didn''t even have a chance to react, because it was too fast. It was too fast compared with the Cao Mie sword formula cut by Huang Wen''s Avatar''s fingers!


    More importantly, the power restraint on Xuanyuan sword suppressed most of Lucifer''s hell dimension power and weakened Lucifer''s strength in disguise, which made Lucifer unable to resist


    In fact, if calculated by Chinese mythology, Satan who achieved Lucifer''s step is basically the level of Fengdu emperor and even Mount Tai emperor. He is already a ghost and God, divorced from the scope of Xuanyuan sword restraint.


    However, this is not a Chinese myth. Even if Lucifer becomes Satan, he is still a devil. Even if he was an angel and later a fallen angel, he is still a member of the devil!


    This is the difference in the nature of myth. Lucifer can only be blamed for the wrong myth system!


    "You!" Lucifer didn''t expect that he would be so vulnerable after he became Satan. In particular, he didn''t expect that he really felt the passage of life, that is, Huang Wen''s Avatar stopped fighting at this time. The original power of hell dimension can''t help Lucifer survive, because the connection between him and hell dimension has been cut off!


    The sound of "hum!" raised a wave of despair in Lucifer''s heart. When his consciousness began to dissipate, a holy light appeared in hell.


    The smell of hell around was shocked, and then hid. Just as the dimension of hell is not the opponent of Huang Wen''s incarnation Xuanyuan sword, it is also not the opponent of holy light. It''s better to recognize counseling than to be demolished.


    After all, it''s not easy to get together.


    I have to say that the dimension of hell condensed together at this time is much smarter than before


    "You finally came out. I thought you would always be in the grass..." Huang asked the avatar. When he saw the holy light, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and said with a strong irony in his voice.


    "Grass? Where is grass? There is grass in the dimension of hell?" Johnny Blazer heard Huang Wen''s incarnation, subconsciously looked around and couldn''t help refuting.


    "Bang!" with a sound, Huang asked the avatar, who was not angry, flew Johnny Blazer out, and then silently watched the Holy Light expel Lucifer''s repressive force from Xuanyuan sword.


    This is a disadvantage of Xuanyuan sword. The power of Xuanyuan sword has strong restraint against demons and ghosts, but it is difficult to give full play to the power of Xuanyuan sword when encountering some positive forces.


    These positive forces include but are not limited to Taoist immortal Qi, Haoran righteous Qi, Buddhist light and heaven holy light


    At this time, the power of Xuanyuan sword, under the light of the holy light, was indeed expelled bit by bit. Lucifer, who had already entered death, suddenly came back to life. The hell dimension power that had no longer entered Lucifer''s body, was integrated into Lucifer again.


    Don''t ask, why is Lucifer full of holy light, and why is the power of hell still integrated into Lucifer.


    Asking is the dimension of hell. Asking is heaven and hell is a family. The power can be transformed into each other, just like the relationship between Buddha and devil

 Chapter 1006

    "Little friend, I have visited so many universes and have never seen such an interesting existence of you," said the old man with white robes and white hair when the Holy Light restored Lucifer. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a light smile.


    "Lord? You look a little disappointing..." Huang asked the avatar, took a deep look at the old man and said with a sneer, "or if your believers find that you are neither white nor black, they should be very disappointed?"


    "In my time, there are not so many racial divisions. In your realm, you still stick to this?" the Lord narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Huang Wen''s incarnation with kind eyebrows and asked.


    "It''s just a little bad taste. To tell you the truth, you''re not a buff superimposer. I''m still very disappointed..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and glancing back, but Lucifer, who said nothing, said, "so today, Lucifer, do you want to keep it? Because he is the son of a man called Jehovah in this universe?"


    "All Yahweh are me, and I am all Yahweh." the Yahweh smiled, shook his head and said softly, "so I hope Xiaoyou can give me face. After all, we will meet sooner or later..."


    "As soon as you say that, I understand!" Huang asked. A trace of clarity flashed in the avatar''s eyes and said with a smile.


    "So, did you agree?" a satisfied smile appeared on the Lord''s face. Although it was a question, it was confirmed.


    "Is this God?!" Johnny Blazer stood there with a dull look. After all, the spirit of revenge was originally created by the Lord. When he saw the Lord, he was naturally shocked on the spot


    "God is just a stronger pioneer." Wanda shook her head. She was not surprised by the different education she received. After all, so many lords of the dimension of hell have seen it, and her original boss Sison is not much weaker. Therefore, Wanda will not be frightened by the name of the Lord.


    Moreover, Wanda knew that in theory, the Lord should exist at the same level as Zeus and Odin. This was the news she got from Zeus.


    But now it seems that the situation is somewhat different. After all, even if ten Zeus are tied together, it seems that they are not the opponent of the Lord


    "Now, I''m more sure of your existence. The Lord of the universe next door, the invincible creator, the founder of omniscience and omnipotence..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the confident Lord on his face, he couldn''t help shaking his head. Although he talked about the glorious title of the Lord, there was still a hint of disdain in his voice.


    Huang asked the incarnation to know that since the Lord of the universe next door came to his own universe, the Lord of his own universe naturally has no ability to resist.


    One is the supreme existence in the Almighty universe, and the other is a non invincible heavenly Father in the single universe. The two sides are not at the same level at all. This heavenly Father level Lord will not even have his own consciousness!


    However, in the face of such a founder from the universe next door, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no intention of being afraid, because he knows that after coming to the universe, the Lord will lose a lot of power. He does more, that is, he plays the same power as the founding gods such as the lady of death.


    This is the limit that this omnipotent universe can accommodate. If there are more, the Lord can pry the rules and powers of this omnipotent universe through power!


    "It''s normal for you to know these things when you come to this state..." hearing the tone of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the Lord''s smile converged a little. He took a deep look at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "However, although your strength is very strong and just an avatar, do you think you can be my opponent?"


    "Why not?" Huang asked the avatar not surprised that the Lord saw that he was an avatar. If he couldn''t see it, Huang asked the avatar to measure the strength of the Lord.


    "Avatar?! how is this possible?!" Lucifer looked at Huang with a look of surprise and asked the avatar. Since the Lord appeared, he finally had a line.


    Lucifer could not believe what the LORD had just said, so the LORD was his heavenly father.


    After all, it''s a little scary that an avatar can level the whole dimension of hell and kill him, the New Satan!


    "Avatar, who is not an avatar? Isn''t this guy in front of you also an avatar? The difference is that his original statue can''t appear in this side of the universe, and his strength is actually limited compared with you..." Huang asked the avatar. When he heard Lucifer''s words, the corners of his mouth raised slightly and seduced him like a bewitching demon.


    "So, do you want to try what a real fallen angel looks like? Killing your heavenly father should help you complete the final fall?"


    "At that time, you will be able to completely integrate with the hell dimension. I can''t help you unless I am willing to completely destroy the hell dimension..."


    "You..." Lucifer''s pupils shrunk slightly, and his heart beat violently. He had to say that what Huang asked the avatar said at this time made Lucifer''s heart beat.


    But soon, Lucifer felt the holy light around him and suddenly realized his worship for his old father. His just thought immediately disappeared


    "Tut tut! No wonder it''s so brave to be a Satan!" Huang asked, shaking his head with a sneer and looking down on Lucifer.


    "Huang Wen, you know, with your strength, you will go to the dimensional battlefield sooner or later. I''m afraid your move will bring you a lot of trouble at that time..." the Lord took a deep look at Huang Wen''s Avatar, and his words were full of threats.


    "So? Without you, our two sides are also hostile..." Huang asked the avatar. It doesn''t matter. He shrugged and said with a smile. "Or is it that you, omniscient and omnipotent, have already eaten me? Then tell me, why do the two omnipotent universes merge?"


    "..." as soon as he said this, the Lord fell into silence. Omniscientism is impossible, especially in the marvelous omnipotent universe.


    As for why the two Almighty universes merge, he is also investigating, which is why he can appear in this Almighty universe. Accordingly, the great God of this Almighty universe goes to the next universe to investigate. This is a good thing agreed by both parties


    And most importantly, when investigating, we need to abide by the rules!

 Chapter 1007

    Especially when the Lord fell silent, Huang Wen''s Avatar was more certain. There was no problem with his inference. The Lord could not know everything, nor could he exert the power of the multi cosmic level!


    "It seems that our omniscient and Almighty Lord can''t give me an answer..." Huang asked the avatar. Seeing the silence of the Lord, he shook his head, glanced at Lucifer, who was shocked and hasn''t returned to God yet. "In this way, I''m afraid I can''t help you realize your wish!"


    "Ha ha!" the face of the LORD was slightly cold. Originally, he didn''t appear much in the universe. He just looked at the world silently. The Lord basically didn''t mean to help realize the wishes of the world.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar mocked the Lord, that''s it!


    In the words of Huang Wen''s incarnation, his identity with the Lord has been exchanged, which angered the Lord


    Since the two Almighty universes began to meet and merge, the Lord has lost his omnipotent divine power. He can''t even stop the fusion of the two Almighty universes. Therefore, his state of mind falling from the state of omnipotent is no longer the state of mind of the omnipotent God


    Especially after being constantly angered and challenged by Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time.


    "Mortal, do you want to challenge me?" a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the Lord. Don''t think that the Lord has no anger. In the universe next door, there is a ghost responsible for judgment, that is, the anger of God and the spirit of revenge.


    From this point of view, the two Almighty universal Yahweh are still very similar. In addition to the big gap in the realm, the universal Yahweh is really like an avatar next door. Therefore, in the end, the heavenly Father Yahweh of the universe was directly replaced by the supreme god Yahweh next door


    "Mortal? Do you really think of yourself as a high God?" Huang asked the avatar''s mouth with a trace of disdain and said with a sneer. "Then, high God, can you stop your dear son from dying in front of you?"


    "Poof!" just as the voice of Huang Wen''s incarnation fell, Xuanyuan sword ran through Lucifer''s body again. This time, Xuanyuan sword did its best. It didn''t let Lucifer die slowly, but completely extinguished Lucifer''s vitality on the spot!


    Yes, the reason why Huang Wen''s Avatar let Lucifer die slowly was to fish for the Lord.


    Now, the Lord has been caught out, and his attitude is quite arrogant. Huang Wen''s Avatar will not be polite to him!


    Especially Lucifer, but there was a lucky draw for epic characters. Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t want to miss this opportunity to break through to legend!


    As for the Lord''s desire to save Lucifer, it is not impossible. It is just a matter of one thought to become the Supreme God who knows everything and wants to save Lucifer.


    But it''s a pity that the Lord fell from the position of the Supreme God for no reason, and he can''t go back again. Even if the two Almighty universes finally merge together, he can''t reach his former state, even if his power will be stronger in theory


    "Ding!" with the Xuanyuan sword completely killing Lucifer''s vitality, a systematic voice sounded in the ears of Huang Wen''s Avatar, "task: destroy the Lord of hell dimension as the enemy has been completed. Reward the epic characters once."


    "Finally." Huang Wen''s incarnation flashed a light in his eyes. At the same time, Huang Wen, who was eating roast mutton on on the grassland, also flashed a light in his own eyes.


    This time, the epic character lottery will be a qualitative change for Huang Wen. Naturally, such a change cannot be opened by an avatar, especially when an avatar has to face a strong enemy.


    "Well, be careful. First adjust the strength of this avatar to a level equivalent to that of fighting with the dead lady..." Huang asked with a slight flash of eyes and a calculation in his heart. After all, the other party is the legendary lord or the supreme god of the universe next door. Basic respect is still necessary.


    If you can directly defeat, it is naturally the best, but if you can''t win, Huang Wen should also remain invincible!


    After all, the reason why Huang Wen wanted to catch the big fish of Jehovah was not only to see what Jehovah looked like, but more importantly, it was another opportunity for Huang Wen to collect wool!


    Think about the last lucky draw for the legendary figure of the death lady. Huang asked that his eyes should shine. What did the LORD say? Because of the identity of the Supreme God in the universe next door, it should be better than the task reward of the death lady?


    Huang Wen won''t mind if he can reach the myth level lottery at one breath. Anyway, he is used to invincibility now. No matter how invincible, he can adjust his mentality very well.


    Yes, that''s it.


    Serious face.


    "Why do you look so excited when you eat a roast sheep?" Belle looked at Huang with some hesitation. She saw Huang''s strange performance in an instant and couldn''t help asking.


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. It''s mainly because I feel happy when I come out to play with Belle. Unconsciously, I have some feelings, like I''m going to break through..." Huang asked, looking at Belle and said with a smile, "you''re really my lucky star!"


    "It''s not a big deal? Hurry into the quantum space and make a good breakthrough. Breakthrough is a big deal. Don''t relax too much!" Belle''s pretty face soon put down her roast sheep and looked at Huang Wen.


    "Oh, yes, let''s go..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded, waved and took Belle into the quantum field space, and then looked at her task lottery page in Belle''s concerned eyes.


    "System, open the lottery!" Huang Wen took a deep breath. Facing the opportunity to break through the legend level, Huang Wen still had a ripple in his heart.


    "Miso!" a rich purple light flashed in front of Huang Wen. It was not as good as the purple light of the monkey king before, but it was much richer than the earlier Dugu sword Saint Yin Ruo Zhuo!


    "Ding! Congratulations, you have won the epic character, Hou Yi (from Jingwei reclamation film and television drama, after system optimization, you can give full play to the power of arrow God Hou Yi and war god Xing Tian!)"


    "Hou Yi?! Jingwei? Er, silly girl?" Huang asked. Looking at the lucky draw in front of him, an impressive TV play flashed through his mind, and then a series began.


    Yes, as like as two peas dogged determination, the Jingwei and the silly girl are almost the same, because they are originally played by one person, which seems to be a fate.

 Chapter 1008

    "In fact, the strength of Hou Yi in Jingwei reclamation is not too strong. The most important thing is the Holy Spirit stone on Hou Yi. The Holy Spirit stone contains the power of the God of war and heaven, and has three forces in the world of Jingwei reclamation..." Huang Wen''s eyes flashed slightly and thought in his heart.


    "The spirit of darkness, the spirit of the sun and the spirit of chaos. I don''t know what these three forces will look like after the optimization of the system?"


    Although Jingwei reclamation is a film and television drama mixed with ancient myths, and even in the category of apology, the film and television drama that can leave an impression is a good film and television drama!


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen looked at Hou Yi''s name. At the next moment, all aspects of Hou Yi''s attributes were directly displayed in front of Huang Wen.


    "Character: Hou Yi."


    "Jing: 43999 points."


    "Qi: 3874 points."


    "God: 369 points."


    "Skills: spirit of darkness, spirit of sun, spirit of chaos, God of war, power of arrow God."


    "Equipment: Holy Spirit stone, ice bow, black arrow, gange gold shield."


    "Evaluation: as an arrow God, Hou Yi did not show too many positions of arrow God except the ice bow and Xuan arrow, but he was still a divine archer. When he used the Holy Spirit stone from the God of war Xingtian, his combat effectiveness was not weaker than the real God of war Xingtian!"


    "Is it integrated into Hou Yi''s ability?"


    "Well, it''s much worse than my current strength, and much worse than the monkey king''s lucky draw..." Huang asked, looking at Hou Yi''s character panel, he didn''t say much, because compared with the last Monkey King''s lucky draw, this time Hou Yi''s lucky draw can only be regarded as unsatisfactory.


    After all, Huang Wen doesn''t need a strong lottery this time. As long as he can help himself break through the legend level, it''s enough.


    As for the dark spirit and other three skills, they should be the abbreviation of the detailed use of power, but they are really nothing compared with the various magical powers of the monkey king.


    As for Hou Yi''s three pieces of equipment, the Holy Spirit stone is OK, the fighting gold shield and the ice bow and arrow are just like that.


    Without knowing whether there is a limit on the number of ice bow Xuan arrows, ice bow Xuan arrows and fighting gold shields can''t compare with Xuanyuan sword and golden cudgel, or even no double swords. I''m afraid they will be pressed at the bottom of the box at most once or twice


    "Forget it, it''s a timely rain..." Huang asked and soon recovered. Hou Yi''s ability is not important. What''s important is to break through to the legend level!


    Thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar and soon issued an order: "integrate!"


    "Hum!" the ability from Hou Yi was instantly integrated into Huang Wen''s body. Huang Wen was filled with all kinds of lights, including the law of power, the law of sword, the law of Buddha, the law of thunder, the law of fire, the law of water and the law of battle


    Most of the rules were owned by Huang Wen before. This time, after winning Hou Yi''s lucky draw, he did not get the law of arrow, but condensed the battle rules together with the ability of Sun Wukong.


    After all, both the monkey king and the God of war Xing Tian are belligerent people.


    In this way, under the protection of belle, Huang Wen is making a breakthrough in the legend level in the quantum field space. This breakthrough will be a qualitative change for Huang Wen.


    Hou Yi''s abilities in all aspects may not be superimposed on Huang Wen''s data, but it is a useful lucky draw to help Huang Wen succeed in crossing the border!


    While Huang Wen shut himself up, the dimension of hell on the other side was shaken up with Lucifer''s vitality completely extinguished.


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar cut off the help of hell dimension origin to Lucifer with Xuanyuan sword, it was Satan''s Lucifer that fell, which still had a great impact on hell dimension origin!


    In particular, the origin of the dimension of hell has just condensed in an unstable situation.


    With the concussion of the hell dimension, the origin of the whole hell dimension began to break, and it was vaguely dispersed again, becoming the posture of fragments of each hell dimension


    "Hum!" the voice of the Lord, the heart of the LORD was very angry, but he was not in a hurry to fight Huang Wen''s Avatar, but surged with a powerful holy light, trying to save his son Lucifer.


    As the LORD said before, every Lord is his own, so the same can be said. Every Lucifer is his son.


    Moreover, for the Lord, the Lucifer of each universe is slightly different, especially on the side of Marvel Universe. He is very satisfied with each Lucifer and doesn''t want any one to die


    Otherwise, the Lord will not quietly observe in the dark and quietly help Lucifer become the Lord Satan of the dimension of hell.


    As the Lord is the boss of heaven, who is more suitable to be the boss of hell than his son Lucifer? No,


    But unfortunately, as Huang Wen said before his incarnation, the Lord is not so omniscient and Almighty. He can''t save a completely extinct Lucifer. In particular, the Lord has no rule power related to life and death in this universe


    There was a strong holy light surging on the Lord on one side, and the incarnation of Huang Wen on the other side did not stop. The dimensions of hell were finally integrated together, so they were separated. It was too wasteful.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar directly broke the origin of the dimension of hell, and then pushed Johnny Blazer in. He instantly stabilized the origin of the dimension of hell with a powerful force. Next, after Johnny Blazer became Satan, he slowly cleaned up the mess.


    After finishing these things, Huang Wen glanced at the direction of Haoke. With such a big movement, the battle between Haoke and the hell three headed dog still didn''t stop. The hell three headed dog''s mouth spewed out flames, poisonous smoke, black fog and other forces, constantly destroying Haoke''s body.


    However, Hawk is not covered. His recovery ability is not the first in the universe, but also among the best, especially when his strength reaches the current level.


    Therefore, although the hellhound destroyed hawk''s body, hawk recovered faster.


    Moreover, the pain makes Haoke constantly angry, and the anger makes Haoke constantly stronger and moving towards the cosmic level.


    As long as Haoke can break through this line by force, then in the future, after Haoke''s transformation, he can directly reach this level without accumulating anger again.


    Huang asked the avatar. He couldn''t tell which kind of hawk form hawk was in, green war or something. He couldn''t see it at all. Anyway, it''s not a four handed hawk.


    Moreover, Haoke''s breakthrough is also a good thing. Haoke''s mind is normal now. After the breakthrough, there is another cosmic strong man on the earth, and Huang Wen has another cosmic apprentice. It''s very face!

 Chapter 1009

    "Hawk!" just when Huang Wen''s Avatar was expecting here, hawk didn''t let Huang Wen''s Avatar down. He roared angrily. His body didn''t continue to expand, but solidified a little. His body was surging with purple light, which came from the special effect of the law of power.


    With the sound of "bang!", hawk, who showed a powerful special effect, blew a punch on one head of the hell three headed dog, pierced one head of the hell three headed dog on the spot, and the body of the hell three headed dog flew out upside down.


    "Ow!" the other two heads of the hell three headed dog roared. It was obvious that their companions were beaten. Although they were not hurt, they felt it. Therefore, they shouted angrily at hawk, seemingly trying to scare hawk away with their voice.


    However, hawk didn''t mean to be frightened at all. He was surging with purple light and continued to rush to the hell three headed dog. Moreover, hawk didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. He still aimed at the injured head!


    "Bang!" the injured head of the hell three headed dog suffered heavy damage again and flew out with the whole body again. The injured head was completely dead.


    At this time, the powerful force of hell dimension acts on the three headed dog of hell. When hell loses Satan, the Lord of hell, the only existence that can have the force of hell dimension is the three headed dog of hell.


    Therefore, when the power of the hell dimension is blessed on the hell tricep, its injury quickly recovers, and the damage to its body just caused by the hawk power law no longer exists.


    "Hawk? How did this guy recover so quickly?" seeing that the hell three headed dog''s injury recovered, hawk couldn''t help but be stunned, and then shouted at Huang to ask the direction of the avatar, "master, do you care if someone hangs up?"


    "Someone is hanging up? Aren''t you hanging up?" Huang asked the avatar. He turned his eyes angrily and asked.


    One of the dimensions of hell is counted as one. Who hasn''t opened it?


    Whether it''s Huang Wen''s Avatar, Wanda, or Lucifer who died, who hasn''t hung up yet.


    Although Lucifer was completely sealed by Huang Wen''s Avatar because he opened it, and the Lord who opened God''s hanging beside him could not save him, it can''t be denied that Lucifer would really succeed in becoming Satan if Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t exist


    However, at this time, Haoke can shout such words, which can prove that Haoke''s IQ is indeed improving with his own strength. Except for a little less knowledge, it is basically not much different from normal people.


    As for the problem of having to shout hawk first every time you speak, I''m afraid there''s no way to do it. It''s an old problem


    Of course, Haoke''s IQ is basically not much different from that of normal people, which doesn''t mean that Haoke can compare with Bruce Banna''s intelligence. There is still a big gap between the two sides in this regard.


    Even Dr. hawk''s IQ is much stronger than that of this simple hawk.


    Although it can be calculated that one finger of hawk can completely abuse Dr. hawk''s words


    "Haoke can only do it by himself..." Haoke saw Huang Wen''s Avatar and didn''t want to take care of it, so he was ready to make another effort to blow up all the heads of the hell three dogs to prove Haoke''s strength.


    But then something unexpected happened to Hawke.


    "Ouch!" the head in the middle of the hell three headed dog roared. It was the head that hawk had broken continuously before.


    In that roar, he didn''t mean to fight hawk, but blamed the two heads next to him.


    The meaning is very simple. We are all brothers and share the same body. Why is it that gets hurt every time?


    It''s not fair!


    Therefore, when his injury recovers, the middle head will find trouble with his two brothers for the first time, especially when he is injured. The two brothers can''t stop the loss in time and hurt their opponent, which makes him very disappointed!


    "Woof!"


    "Roar!"


    However, the two brothers are not so easy to talk. Your own injury is your own business. The opponent''s fist only hits you. Isn''t it because of you?


    Is it difficult? You''ve been beaten. Shall we stretch out our heads to help you block the enemy''s attack?


    It can''t be true? It can''t be true? No one can''t win the opposite side by himself. Do you have to spray your teammates?


    Obviously, one head and one mouth can''t call two heads and two mouths. One keyboard can''t attack at the same time. After all, the middle head of hell''s three headed dog is neither the king of mouth nor the keyboard man. His skill needs to be improved


    "Ouch!" therefore, he realized that he couldn''t spray his good brother. His middle head became angry. He directly roared and bit his left head. His head was just the most disgusting. He had to bite the yin-yang man... The head of the yin-yang dog first!


    However, unfortunately, although the middle head is the leader of hell''s three headed dog, it can''t defeat two with one. This can be seen from the fact that it can''t spray its two brothers just now.


    So, as the right head joined the battlefield, the middle head gradually fell into the downwind.


    One side of Haoke stood in place with a dull look. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should do it or not. After all, with Haoke''s insight, this problem is a little too difficult


    With the progress of the battle, the battle of the hell three headed dog soon changed, and the middle head fell into the disadvantage, but the left and right heads were not one heart, especially with the weakness of the middle head, they both saw the only chance to become the leader of the hell three headed dog!


    After all, the hellhound at this time is not more powerful than before. It is now an important existence in the dimension of hell. I don''t know how many times stronger it is than before!


    What expands with power naturally includes ambition


    So, the three heads gradually scuffled, and even became immortal, competing for the chance to become a dog in hell


    Everyone has seen the dog bite the dog, but the three heads of the hell three headed dog beat up, which still stunned the people around him. In addition to the Lord, his eyes have moved away from Lucifer, who had no chance to recover, and looked at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "You are guilty!" the eyes of the Lord flashed a cold light, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said in a deep voice, "I declare that you are guilty, not only you, but also the one you don''t know where to hide. You will usher in my judgment!"


    "Wow, judgment, do you think you are Kyle?" Huang asked the avatar without panic. Looking at the Lord surging with holy light, he mocked casually.

 Chapter 1010

    At this time, Huang Wen''s idea of incarnation is very simple. The LORD looks really powerful, and there must be no room for negotiation between himself and the Lord. Then, it''s better to completely provoke the Lord and see where the power limit of the Lord is


    If Huang Wen''s Avatar can solve it by itself, there is no need for the Lord to come out. If the Lord can really surpass the critical point of the current universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar can only try to find out more strength of the Lord.


    After all, if it really reaches this level, Huang Wen''s Avatar feels that it is basically impossible for him to defeat Jehovah, but he is also invincible. Who is not a critical point?


    "Talk big!" a cold flash flashed in the eyes of the Lord looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar. When the voice of the Lord fell, there was a sudden rainstorm in the sky. Yes, there was a rainstorm in the dimension of hell. This has never happened before.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the rainstorm falling from the sky. Every drop of rain contains great power. It is obvious that this is not a normal rainstorm, but the means of the Lord.


    "Great flood?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, seemed to be aware of something, looked at Wanda and Haoke, waved his hand, and said, "go back first. I''ll give it to me..."


    The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell. Without waiting for Wanda and Haoke to react, he directly sent them back to the avenger building.


    When the first drop of rain water falls, Huang Wen''s Avatar feels that it is not simple, because the strength of each drop of rain water is directly superimposed by rain. In other words, Wanda and Haoke can cope with it at the beginning, but with the continuous falling of rain, they will be killed on the spot!


    Especially if the rainstorm continues, they will always bear this greater and greater force, that is, Haoke can''t recover!


    Nor is the great flood of the LORD a wave of vanity.


    In the dimension of hell at this time, there are only Huang Wen''s incarnation, the Lord and the three hell dogs who were originally fighting inside and were now hit on the ground by the rainstorm.


    Even with the blessing of the hell dimension, the hell triceps can''t resist the attack from a big man at the level of Jehovah, and even the recovery speed is far less than that!


    Just as Huang Wen''s incarnation can kill a New Satan like Lucifer, the Lord can also kill the hell three headed dog


    Of course, the reason why the hell triceps can''t struggle slowly is that the power of the hell dimension begins to act on Johnny Blazer in the origin of the hell dimension.


    Johnny Blazer was not affected because he was in the origin of the hell dimension. On the contrary, because the hell three headed dogs also died gradually, there were only three living lives left in the hell dimension, so he integrated all his strength into Johnny Blazer''s body.


    what? Why not integrate into Huang Wen''s incarnation or Jehovah''s body?


    Are you kidding? The dimension of hell knows that he has this power. Huang asked that the avatar and the leaders at the level of Jehovah don''t look up to it at all. It''s better not to participate in the battle at this level.


    "In some worlds, that''s how you destroy human beings once?" at this time, under the continuous rainstorm, the power becomes more and more powerful. If Wanda doesn''t leave, I''m afraid it will really splash blood on the spot, but such power is not enough for Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Even at this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar felt that the Lord''s use of rules was very powerful. This rainstorm was already a kind of magic power, but it looked like the LORD was on the side of cultivating immortals, not on the side of Wufu.


    In other words, the Lord may not be good at melee!


    "I don''t know how many times I have done the act of destroying the world. I created mankind, and I will destroy them. What''s the problem?" the voice of the LORD did not fluctuate, as if he was saying something that should be.


    "Hehe, did you create human beings? A god of later generations really regarded himself as the creator God?" Huang asked. A trace of disdain flashed in the avatar''s eyes and his heart moved. The law of water began to compete with the Lord for control of the surrounding rainstorm.


    Not to mention that Huang Wen''s Avatar itself stands on the side of Chinese mythology, so let''s put aside the cultural differences. However, from the sooner or later of the emergence of mythology, the Lord is not the earliest creator God, but it is because there are the most believers, which leads to the loudest reputation.


    As for the creation of human beings, it is only the situation of some universes in many universes. Even if human beings are really created by gods, it will not be the Lord. The Lord is just the God of future generations.


    "You said you created human beings, so did you create the omnipotent universe?" under the control of Huang Wen''s Avatar, part of the rainstorm directly rebelled and superimposed the previous forces,


    The Lord''s face was slightly cold, because he knew that what Huang Wen''s incarnation said was the truth. After coming to this Almighty universe, the Lord knew that at least this Almighty universe really had little to do with himself.


    Even, in this omnipotent universe, he is just on an equal footing with other gods in mythology.


    Shua! At the thought of this, the face of the Lord became colder. Hurricanes around the body of the Lord blew away all the rainstorms controlled by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Boom!" but just when the hurricane appeared, thunders hit the body of the Lord in an instant.


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar already knows that Jehovah may not be good at close combat, it is not impossible to play with Jehovah''s rules.


    Due to the reasons on earth, Huang Wen basically did not use the embodied power of the law to fight, not only because he could not afford special effects, but also because the movement was too loud.


    Moreover, there are two different ways to apply the law to materialize combat and condense the law in itself. Thor liked this way before, but Huang asked if it is used, no matter which force is used, it is a world-class natural disaster for the earth.


    This can be seen from the great flood that the Lord just destroyed the world.


    Even though the science and technology on the earth have made a lot of progress, there are not many ways to resist the celestial power to this extent, or even weaken a lot of celestial power. This can really destroy the world


    But now it''s different. Huang Wen''s Avatar is located in the dimension of hell. He can use his power recklessly. There is no other life in the dimension of hell.


    Even if it has caused damage to the hell dimension, there is no need to worry. Johnny Blazer can recover easily. After all, he was called by Huang Wen''s Avatar to do this

 Chapter 1011

    In the face of his betrayal of the storm, the Lord can also use the power of the hurricane to disperse all the surrounding storms, but when the thunder blows at him at the same time, his previous hurricane power will no longer work.


    The wind can''t disperse the thunder.


    However, the Lord is not helpless. With the cold face of the Lord, a powerful force rises from him. Huang Wen''s Avatar is in a trance, as if he saw the brilliant sun appear in the dimension of hell


    No, it''s not in a trance. In the dimension of hell, there really appears a brilliant sun, and the holy light shines on every corner of the dimension of hell.


    As for the dim sun in the previous hell dimension, it was directly replaced by the holy brilliant day, which shook the origin of the whole hell dimension, and then more urgently instilled the power into Johnny Blazer''s body, so that he could become Satan as soon as possible and have a little self-protection.


    With the emergence of the brilliant sun, not only the dark sun in the dimension of hell was replaced, but the surrounding thunder was also dispersing under the holy light. This attack of Huang Wen''s Avatar turned into invisibility in an instant


    "Holy light, it''s really powerful and frightening!" Huang asked the avatar. He didn''t mean to be surprised when he saw that his thunder power was easily destroyed, because he knew that the thunder power could not make contributions so easily. After all, his opponent was the famous Lord.


    "Unfortunately, for so many years, I don''t have a powerful Taoist skill..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the holy light shining towards him, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes and whispered.


    The lucky draw related to Taoism is not without. Zhu Xianjian, Qixin pill, Baolian lamp and Dugu Jiansheng are all lucky draws related to Taoism.


    However, there is only one Dugu Jiansheng who is a Taoist figure, and his practice of Taoism is not profound.


    In addition, in the early martial arts, there was nothing related to daozang. Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t show the style of cultivating immortal Taoist priest


    However, even if the Taoist ability is relatively small, Huang Wen''s Avatar is still very good at the power of Buddhism. The law power of Buddhism is also mastered by Huang Wen. This power is somewhat similar to the holy light. Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to compete with the Lord at this time!


    "Hum!" when the holy light suddenly came to Huang Wen''s Avatar, Huang Wen''s Avatar gushed out boundless light, which came from the power of Buddhism, which was deduced from the power of Tathagata God''s palm, King Kong''s not bad divine skill and even some of the abilities of Sun Wukong!


    At this time, in the dimension of hell, it seems that there are two brilliant big days. One is in the sky, which is the holy big day transformed by the Lord instead of the dark sun, and the other is the power of the big day Tathagata released by Huang Wen''s incarnation in mid air.


    Two similar but distinct forces collide in the dimension of hell, which is bitter in the dimension of hell, because either of these two forces is a force of extreme restraint for the dimension of hell!


    Therefore, the origin of the hell dimension collapsed again. Even with Johnny blazer, the new Lord of the hell dimension, Satan, there is no way to stop this collapse!


    In particular, there is a big gap between Johnny blazer and Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord. Even if Johnny Blazer holds all the power of the dimension of hell in his own hands, it is impossible to resist Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord


    "The power of Buddhism?" the LORD looked at Huang Wen''s incarnation and was surprised, because the appearance of Huang Wen''s incarnation seemed to have nothing to do with Buddhism.


    Yes, the Lord recognized the Buddhist power exerted by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Normally, there are many gods in this universe, including aliens pretending to be Chinese gods and claiming to be Kunlun and Dalai, so there should also be Buddhist gods.


    However, after Huang Wen completely destroyed the great Luotian, he did not see half of the extraordinary forces related to Buddhism. In this universe, Buddhism is a fictional belief God in his heart.


    However, in other universes, it is different, especially the Lord, the supreme god of the universe next door, who can know the existence of Buddhism, is simply not too normal


    "Yes, the power of Buddhism. To tell you the truth, I always feel that the power shown by your two systems is very similar, and I don''t know who borrowed it, or it is similar to those between the two universes. It has the same merit!" Huang asked the avatar with a light smile and whispered to the Lord.


    Perhaps, the mythical Shakyamuni has no connection with the Lord, but in the fictional myth, the means shown by the holy light and the Buddha light are very similar, which has nothing to do with the doctrine. Perhaps it is caused by the limitations of imagination, but it makes it possible for the holy light and the Buddha light to blend faintly at this time


    "Hum!" when he saw this integration, Huang Wen''s incarnation''s eyes suddenly lit up. The powerful power of space acted on the Lord, leveraging the power of the holy light with the help of the Buddha''s light, and directly transmitted the LORD out of the dimension of hell.


    Originally, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought that the hell dimension could let him have a good fight with the Lord, but after fighting, Huang Wen''s Avatar found that if he really wanted to fight, I''m afraid there would be no residue left in the hell dimension


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar had to move to the battlefield. At least he had to leave Johnny Blazer some family property. At this time, the hell dimension was Huohuo Huo, which was enough for Johnny blazer to repair!


    "What''s the point of shifting the battlefield?" the incarnations of the Lord and Huang Wen appeared between the dimensions. There were two kinds of lights surging on them, enveloping the whole dimension under their two lights.


    Or under the shadow.


    Under the light, there is a shadow. Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord shine with two incomparably powerful lights. I don''t know how many weak dimensions between the dimensions have left a shadow in his heart.


    Even without thinking about Huang Wen''s Avatar, we can know that there are some dimensions that will directly affect the power of origin and become the existence of Buddha world or heaven because of the Buddha light and holy light.


    This is one of the reasons why Huang asked the avatar to bring the LORD out of the dimension of hell. If he doesn''t bring it out again, I''m afraid the whole dimension of hell will really be abolished.


    At that time, the Lord can walk away from the dimension of hell closely related to the current universe. Can Huang Wen''s Avatar just ignore it


    And the strength of Johnny Blazer alone is obviously not enough, so we can''t let such a thing happen!

 Chapter 1012

    "What''s the meaning? This is not your universe. Lord, you don''t deserve to regard the life of this universe as a mole ant. Moreover, you can''t even beat me. What qualifications do you think you have?" Huang asked the avatar, looking around the surrounding dimensions and sneering at the Lord.


    "With sharp teeth and sharp mouth, you have the strength of a God, but you don''t have the mentality of a God. You are only a mortal after all!" the Lord sneered at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said in a deep voice, "you can never become a real God with such a mentality!"


    "Hehe, if I change my mind because of the improvement of my strength, there is really a problem..." Huang asked the avatar and shook his head. It is the so-called difference of Tao and no conspiracy. He and the Lord are not in the same way, and naturally there is not much common language.


    At this time, according to Huang Wen''s Avatar, the Lord is actually no different from the xingjue''s father Igor. He thinks he is a God and regards all other lives in the universe as mole ants. Even if he destroys them, there will be no inner fluctuation


    "Hum!" just as the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, a huge body filled with dimensions suddenly appeared behind the Lord. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t see clearly what it looked like at this time.


    In other words, what is shown behind the Lord at this time is his true appearance. Huang asked the avatar to understand why the Lord despised his appearance before, because the LORD was already faceless


    "It''s so strong! I don''t know how much stronger it is than the power that death lady can only call the current universal death rules..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the gods filled with dimensions, an idea flashed through his mind, and then an avatar rose behind him.


    It is a Buddha statue full of boundless Buddha light, which is the means of Huang Wen''s incarnation to show the law of Buddha in combination with the magic power of Sun Wukong.


    As for the face of this Buddha, it is much clearer than the Lord. It is Huang Wen''s own face.


    Although Huang Wen''s incarnation practices the law of Buddha, he doesn''t believe in Buddha. If he has to say what Buddha looks like, Huang Wen feels that he can grow himself in this way.


    With Huang''s current strength and understanding of the law of Buddha, he can act as a Buddha without any problems


    "Bang!" at the next moment, the shapeless statue of Jehovah and the statue of Huang Wen Buddha collided. There was an instant riot between the dimensions, and endless power erupted between the dimensions. For a dimension as big as hell, I didn''t know where to fly in an instant.


    Even, there are many unknown ordinary dimensions, which are directly bombed on the spot by two forces, which avoids the emergence of Buddha world and heaven


    "It''s really troublesome, but the more troublesome it is, the more benefits it can get. This guy is the supreme god of the universe next door. Even if he can''t show omniscient means, his original state is the highest. Can I get a higher-level lottery from him?" Huang asked the avatar while controlling the Buddha statue to fight with the LORD God statue, An idea flashed through my mind.


    As calculated according to the self, the self of the Lord will be the highest level of existence that Huang Wen may encounter. Even on the side of the marvelous universe, there will only be strong people of the same level, and there will be no existence beyond the Lord.


    Therefore, this time, it is a good opportunity for Huang Wen to stand at the peak of the two omnipotent universes!


    Huang Wen has long known that the lottery results of the system are pseudo-random and given according to the difficulty of completing the task. Then, what is more difficult than defeating the avatar of the supreme god of the Almighty universe? Is it the only way to defeat the Supreme God?


    "System, release the task: defeat the avatar of the Lord!" thinking of this, Huang asked, his avatar''s eyes were shining, and directly contacted the system to release the task.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is now very confident. Even if he can''t defeat the Lord now, the Buddha who is about to break through will definitely be able to do this!


    Moreover, due to the time relationship of the dimension of the quantum field, it won''t take too long for Huang Wen to make a breakthrough!


    "Ding! You are generating a task: defeat the incarnation of the Lord and reward the legendary characters with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    Soon, the voice of the system rang, and did not reach the mythical level, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar have more speculation in his heart, but Huang Wen''s Avatar did not despise the legendary level at all.


    After all, according to the division of epic level, it fully includes three levels: sub heavenly Father level, heavenly Father level and universe level. Then, the scope of legend level should not be much less than that of epic level, at least three levels.


    Huang asked the avatar that he could not know what level the Lord''s self was, but if the avatar could reach the legendary level, it had explained the strength of his self!


    "Accept!" thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar quickly accepted the task, and directly took out the wushuangjian. The power of Cao miejian Jue was fully opened and cut in the direction of the Lord.


    Seeing Wu Shuangjian carrying a powerful sword Qi to cut himself, the eyes of the Lord coagulated. The Holy Light oppressed Wu Shuangjian and wanted to directly shatter Wu Shuangjian.


    However, not to mention the Wushuang sword after the second recasting, it is not what it used to be. Even the power carried by the Wushuang sword from the Cao Mie sword formula is not so easy to break.


    In the Cao Mie sword formula, there is not only the unyielding of nine leaf sword grass from the Cao Zi sword formula, but also the strong vitality and resistance in the immortal Sutra. Even the holy light can''t shake the incomparable sword and Cao Mie sword formula!


    "Poof!" with a sound, the peerless sword soon pierced the holy light released by the Lord and directly stabbed the Lord''s body.


    The Lord subconsciously stretched out his finger and pointed to the direction of wushuangjian. A mysterious divine power surged on the fingertips of the Lord, as if to change wushuangjian into something else.


    "Buzz!" when this mysterious force acted on Wushuang sword, the shape of Wushuang sword began to change, from a sword to a piece of paper


    However, at the next moment, the edge of the unparalleled sword and the power of grass killing sword formula burst out at the same time, making the unparalleled sword directly break through the mysterious power from the Lord, restore its original face, and stab the finger of the Lord without castration!


    "Shua!" the sword light flashed, a finger full of holiness and divine power fell between the dimensions, and drops of divine blood fell around.


    "God will bleed too!" Huang asked, and the corners of the incarnation''s mouth raised slightly.

 Chapter 1013

    "Hum!" just as the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, a change appeared. The dazzling holy light was released from the broken finger, and then an angel with six wings evolved from the finger.


    Not only did an angel suddenly appear, but the God''s blood scattered on the broken finger of the Lord also evolved one after another.


    Of course, these angels are not angels with six wings, just a group of winged angels with holy light surging on their bodies.


    However, the strength of these two winged angels surging with the holy light is not weak. Each of them has the power to enter the universe, which is no worse than the hell three headed dog who was promoted to the universe!


    As for the six winged angel, his strength is even stronger. He is not inferior to Lucifer who became Satan before!


    This is the horror of Jehovah. Although Jehovah cannot exert his power to reach the level of multi universe due to the limitations of the current universal rules, he still has powerful means.


    Just a broken finger and some divine blood are enough to create a force comparable to the complete dimension of hell, which shows the power of the Lord.


    Even if the six winged angels and the angel Legion establish a heaven dimension, there is no problem. This heaven dimension will become one of the most powerful forces in the current universe!


    Even in addition to Huang Wen, I''m afraid that only the regular incarnations of the five gods of creation can deal with these angels in the current universe.


    "Conscious?" soon, Huang asked the avatar to notice the situation of those Angel legions. The angels below did not have any consciousness. They were just like a group of robots. Huang asked the avatar to remember that seeing angels was the inference of God''s war machine, but forgot where to see them.


    The consciousness mentioned by Huang Wen is naturally the six winged angel. Huang Wen''s Avatar can feel that the six winged angel seems to be the consciousness of a real angel. In particular, his eyes flash with pure light. Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar, he seems to see a devil in hell.


    However, Huang asked the avatar that there should be no such powerful angels in the Marvel Universe. After all, the Lord of the Marvel Universe is one thing, not to mention angels?


    Therefore, now the six winged angel must have come from the universe next door. I just don''t know who this guy is. If it''s Lucifer, it''s interesting.


    Not to mention that Lucifer should lead the angel army to war with heaven, but at this time he once again became the thug of God. Just now, Lucifer of the universe was killed and another one appeared. I don''t know if Lucifer has any ideas in his heart


    Of course, this six winged angel doesn''t have to be Lucifer. As for who it is, test it and you''ll know!


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s mind moving, one avatar after another appeared around Huang Wen''s Avatar. Who said that the avatar can''t summon the avatar again?


    The avatar of my avatar, or my avatar, comes from the magic power of the monkey king. It is so powerful, especially after being promoted by Huang Wen.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the avatars displayed by Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time have different strengths. Because Huang Wen has various abilities, these avatars also inherit one of them respectively.


    The most powerful one is naturally differentiated. The ability of the monkey king is not as powerful as Huang Wen''s Avatar, but under the blessing of Huang Wen''s Avatar, it is no worse than the six winged angel, especially when the golden cudgel is returned to the avatar


    At the same level, Huang Wen''s Avatar is confident that the monkey king will be able to defeat the six winged bird man!


    As for the remaining Angel legions, they will be handed over to Hou Yi, a Xing, the sword Saint Dugu Jian and Yin ruozhou.


    Of course, the most gratifying thing is the ability to differentiate from the seven heart pill, which comes from the incarnation of the seven gourd babies, which makes the surrounding painting style deviate greatly in an instant.


    Even the conscious six winged angel looked dull when he saw the seven gourd babies.


    That is, the seven gourd babies shouted strange lines of "return my grandpa" as soon as they didn''t appear, otherwise the painting style between the whole dimensions would be more broken.


    Because Huang Wen transmitted a large number of abilities in his retreat, he made his avatar full of energy and wouldn''t be weakened too much because of his differentiation ability.


    Of course, for this incarnation of Huang Wen, his strength is still weakened. After all, he is not the Lord and has such a deep foundation, but he still has no big problem if he wants to continue to block the Lord in the universe!


    "I! Michael, by the Lord''s command, crusade against heresy!" just as Huang Wen''s incarnation had just differentiated into incarnations, the voice of the six winged angel Michael resounded through the dimensions.


    It turned out that the six winged angel was really not Lucifer, but Michael, who was also famous.


    At this time, Michael used the land for the holy light of judgment. If it was a general heresy, when he felt the holy light of judgment, the pure world flame that had been directly melted by the holy light also burned up.


    Unfortunately, the avatars differentiated by Huang Wen''s Avatar have different abilities, but in essence, they are all Huang Wen. It''s totally wishful thinking that only a trial light wants to burn them!


    "Bang!" and just when Michael released his holy light of judgment, a huge golden cudgel surged with pure power, directly forced all the surrounding holy light back, and then hit Michael''s body, directly shook Michael''s body, and the holy light on his body was out of control for a short time.


    But soon, Michael was shining the holy light of judgment again. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the direction of the monkey king. He didn''t expect that a monkey could hurt him. It was incredible!


    "It''s really a heresy! Accept the judgment!" however, Michael soon returned to God. A long sword surging with the holy light appeared in his hand and rushed to the direction of the monkey king with the holy flame of judgment.


    "Qiang!" the golden cudgel collided with the sword of judgment. The surrounding Angel Legion and Huang Wen''s incarnation Legion also fought together. In a short time, there were no casualties. However, it seems that the means of the Lord this time were basically dissolved by Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    "It seems that your means are not very good!" Huang asked the avatar, raised his head, looked in the direction of the Lord, smiled and said, "are there any other means? Show them all..."

 Chapter 1014

    "Such an angel legion, I can summon countless, and my strength will not drop at all. What about you? Although your breath has not dropped significantly, I can feel its decline!" the Lord narrowed his eyes and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Let your self come out. The crime of killing Lucifer should be punished not only on you, but also on your self!"


    "Hehe, how can it be so easy for me to come out?" Huang asked the avatar. His eyes rested on the broken finger of the Lord and said with a sneer, "evolved them. Your strength has not decreased. This is because your strength is strong enough and your heritage is deep enough..."


    "However, this is not without cost. Your finger and those divine blood scattered in the void have not returned to you. If you really evolve countless Angel legions as you said, then I don''t need to deal with you. You don''t exist!"


    "I can summon another incarnation to come, this side of the universe, what about you? Even if I fail, I can continue to come until I completely kill you and your self!" the LORD looked deeply at the Yellow asked the incarnation and said in a deep voice.


    "Really? I don''t believe it." Lu Yanlu said from the mouth of Huang Wen''s incarnation, and his voice opened with a hint of mockery.


    "Don''t say that it''s impossible for you to send avatars here continuously. Even if you can do so, it means that you will continue to lose to me..."


    "You have an avatar, like this one. If I can defeat you once, I can defeat you countless times. You are doomed to revenge!"


    "Moreover, Lucifer''s affairs are the affairs of our universe. You helped Lucifer quietly before, and you have crossed the border. Do you really think that Marvel Universe, which is your universe, can do whatever you want?"


    "That will wait until you defeat me for the first time!" the Lord drank coldly, and the nameless fire burned in his heart.


    With the anger of the Lord, the holy light turned into white wings and feathers, floating between the dimensions, directly killing all the avatars except the abilities of the monkey king and Hou Yi. Even the avatar of the gourd King Kong did not stop the holy feathers of the Lord.


    "Hehe, are you the only one who can attack in groups? Just look at my move. Ten thousand swords belong to the sect!" Huang asked the avatar with a sneer. The authentic ten thousand swords belong to the sect. Huang asked didn''t draw it, but there''s no problem whether it''s based on the sword cultivation and memory of the sword Saint dugujian or Huang asked''s current strength to engrave this move again!


    Even, in the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar, this move far exceeded the nameless strength. No bird man could survive where the sword light reached. At this time, another holy feather floated between the dimensions.


    Only Michael, because he was fighting with the monkey king, did not win this move. All the swords belonged to the clan. However, under the double oppression of the monkey king and Hou Yi, Michael was defeated and even killed sooner or later.


    Of course, the premise is that Huang Wen''s Avatar wants to stop the Lord''s attack and can''t let the Lord cut off the monkey king and Hou Yi again.


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    At this time, the fight between Huang Wen''s Avatar and the LORD did not stop. Countless sword lights and holy feathers were constantly colliding and dissipating from each other, but it seemed that there were more holy feathers.


    However, with the collision between wanjian Guizong and holy feather, Monkey King and Hou Yi finally killed Michael on the spot, and then the power returned to the body of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar not defeated in this collision.


    "Sure enough, as I speculated, you need a price to evolve them!" Huang asked. The incarnation''s eyes looked at the broken finger of the Lord again. At this time, Michael and countless Angel legions had died, and that part of the power had completely disappeared.


    In theory, with the strength of the Lord, it is easy to restore a finger, but in fact, it is not so.


    The severed finger of the LORD did not grow back. Although it seemed that the gap was very round and natural, and there was a feeling that one finger was missing, the severed finger of the LORD did not grow back.


    "So what? It''s just a finger. It''s nothing to me!" the Lord remained unmoved and continued to attack Huang Wen''s Avatar. Huang Wen''s Avatar again summoned no double swords and was ready to give the Lord another broken finger injury.


    The unparalleled sword at this time is wonderful. It must be one of the supreme sacred vessels in the part of the mythical world about heaven. After all, it has been contaminated with the theology of the Lord. It should not be too powerful compared with the lanchias gun contaminated with the blood of Jesus!


    "Hum!" but just when Huang Wen''s Avatar fought with the Lord, a powerful breath appeared in the current universe, which was very different from Huang Wen''s Avatar and the power of the Lord.


    Even, Huang Wen''s Avatar can feel that this force comes from a mysterious rule, which is somewhat similar to the death lady, but completely different.


    "Eternity?" after the Lord felt this power, he frowned and stopped. Huang asked the avatar. Hearing the word of the Lord, he also subconsciously stopped. He knew that he was going to see the second cosmic creator God, although he was not his own.


    "Stop the war!" soon, a body was filled with endless stars, as if the eternity of the cosmic avatar appeared in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord. He didn''t mean to talk nonsense, but directly conveyed two words.


    The reason why eternity came here is very simple. The arrival of the Lord affected the universe and even endangered the existence of the universe, which violated their previous agreement.


    As for Huang Wen''s Avatar, Yongheng does not say that it is directly on the side of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but Huang Wen''s Avatar is also the original strong man of Marvel Universe in Yongheng''s view, and has full potential. It is impossible to turn your elbow out, especially the Lord is the leader of the hostile camp.


    "He killed Lucifer!" the Lord glanced at eternity faintly. To tell the truth, he did not pay attention to eternity, even if it was one of the five creator gods in the universe.


    In the whole marvelous universe, few can be seen by the Lord. The Lord just looks at the rules set by both universes, which subconsciously stops. He doesn''t want to further deteriorate the relationship between the two universes because of this matte

 Chapter 1015

    However, the level of the Lord itself is here. In the eyes of the Lord, Lucifer is more important than the universe. Even if the universe is buried with Lucifer, the Lord feels at a loss!


    As the LORD said before, in the eyes of the Lord, every Lucifer is his favorite child, and he is a child with different character. Losing any one will make the Lord extremely unhappy!


    "Lucifer? It''s not Lucifer of your universe. He''s a person of our universe. You should understand this..." the eternal complexion has not changed, and the body shape has not stood by Huang Wen''s Avatar, but his position is very firm.


    "Lucifer of your universe did not come here at all. Huang asked, the Lucifer killed is the newly born Satan in our universe. What does it have to do with you?"


    "In addition, you brought Michael''s consciousness before, which also violated our agreement. Do you want to go to war completely?!"


    Hearing eternal''s tough attitude, the Lord subconsciously frowned. A trace of surprise flashed in Huang Wen''s incarnation''s eyes. He didn''t expect that eternal would stand on his side so firmly.


    Although Huang Wen may indeed become an important force in the future of the battlefield of Marvel''s cosmic dimension, the supreme god of DC Universe is opposite. It is enough to surprise Huang Wen''s Avatar that he can stand on his side so firmly, even if Jehovah is the enemy.


    However, surprise is surprise. For Huang Wen''s Avatar, it doesn''t need to stand on his side forever. Even if the strength of the Lord is strong, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not afraid of him.


    After all, as long as the two Almighty universes are not at war, the Lord cannot completely break the rules.


    When the two Almighty universes were at war, the Lord could not be directly distracted to deal with Huang Wen. Naturally, there were leaders of the same level as the Lord to deal with him, which is why Huang Wen had no fear.


    The Lord is strong, but if he is not omniscient, he has nothing to fear.


    "Any Lucifer is my child. Do you think it has anything to do with me?" at this time, after hearing the words of eternity, the Lord flashed a cold light in his eyes, looked at eternity and said in a deep voice, "they are all the real names of Lucifer. Naturally, they are all my children. Kill my child. Even you can''t keep him!"


    "I need protection? It''s like you can kill me..." Huang asked. A trace of disdain flashed in the avatar''s eyes, looked at the Lord and said mockingly, "wait until you grow your finger back first!"


    "Seek death!" a cold flash flashed in the eyes of the Lord, and the endless holy light shone again, trying to shoot Huang Wen''s Avatar directly.


    But the problem is that the Lord dealt with Huang Wen''s incarnation before, but now the Lord deals with Huang Wen''s incarnation and two eternal people.


    Before eternity, since he stood on the side of Huang Wen''s Avatar, he would not be indifferent to the Lord''s hands on Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Therefore, when the holy light once again falls between the dimensions, stars also appear between the dimensions, which comes from the eternal power, which is no less than the Lord who burst out the holy light at this time, and even gives the feeling of Huang Wen''s incarnation, which is more powerful than the power shown by the lady of death!


    "Poof!" the power of the holy light and the starlight collided, and no one could do anything, but some of the surrounding dimensions could not bear such a battle.


    It was ravaged by the holy light, the Buddha light and the sword light before, and now it meets the power of starlight. If Huang Wen''s Avatar erupts its own power again, the three forces will collide together, I''m afraid all these dimensions will be destroyed.


    If this dimension is destroyed, the earth dimension and many surrounding dimensions will collapse together directly. What will happen at that time is unknown. Anyway, it will not be a good thing for the earth dimension!


    "Eternal God, as long as the Lord doesn''t burst out more powerful power, I can deal with it. I don''t need the help of the eternal God. However, the surrounding dimensions can''t bear our power..." Huang asked the avatar to feel this. Instead of continuing to fight, he looked at the eternal and reminded him.


    "Indeed, if you continue to fight, your universe will collapse and recast..." eternal felt the surrounding dimensions, frowned, stopped and whispered.


    "I wonder if the eternal great God can provide a reliable battlefield for me to solve the Lord in one fell swoop?" Huang asked, looking at eternity and asking.


    "Battlefield? It''s not impossible..." eternal seems to think of something, and a mysterious force surges on him.


    This power obviously does not come from the eternal power. It is even many times stronger than the eternal power, especially its essence is not like a level at all.


    "The power of the court of life, construct a just battlefield!" when this power appeared on the eternal body, the eternal expression became extremely respectful, as if he saw his own faith.


    With the eternal voice falling, the invisible power shrouded in the surrounding dimensions, and an incomparably wide space challenge arena was formed.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar subconsciously pinched his fist. The purple power law surged on Huang Wen''s Avatar''s fist. As a result, the surrounding space lines did not move and were not affected at all!


    "What a powerful ability!" a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but Huang Wen''s Avatar knew what he had said before.


    The eternal use is not the power of its own rules, but the power derived from the life court, which is the judge of the marvelous omnipotent universe and an almost omnipotent existence!


    It is easy to create a space that will not be affected by combat, especially when Huang Wen''s Avatar can only play its combat effectiveness under the multi universe.


    On the other hand, when the power of the life court appeared, the Lord''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. If the power of the life court directly acts on him, he naturally has a way to resist. After all, his essence is higher than the life court!


    But the problem is that this force does not act on him, but on the space between the surrounding dimensions. The Lord has no way to deal with this force.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the Lord feels the rules contained in this challenge arena, fair competition!


    In other words, this is a challenge arena dedicated to Huang Wen''s incarnation and the Lord!

 Chapter 1016

    "The fair and just arena is ready, but I can''t participate in the battle between you and the Lord. This is the power of the court of life, and even I can''t resist..." eternal looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "Of course, if you want to cancel, I can contact the life court to take back the challenge arena. What do you say?"


    "With this challenge arena, everything around will not be destroyed?" Huang asked, his avatar''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at eternity and asked with a smile.


    "Yes, at least, it can prevent your fight from continuing to destroy this dimension..." eternal nodded and agreed.


    "Then thank you for the eternal God!" Huang asked. The eyes of the incarnation flashed. He could feel that the connection between himself and the self was not disconnected, and I think so is the Lord.


    However, in this arena, we can only play the power under the multi universe level according to the previous rules. Then when Huang Wen breaks through, the Lord will face more than just Huang Wen!


    As for the Lord himself? Don''t be kidding. Naturally, there are higher-level people staring. It''s not time for Huang Wen''s Avatar to consider. Huang Wen''s Avatar only needs to defeat the avatar of Jehovah


    "Shua!" with the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar falling, the swords cut directly in the direction of the Lord. At this time, there is no need to worry. The aftermath of the battle will affect the surrounding areas.


    "Poof..."


    The LORD was unwilling to be outdone. The sword light was completely destroyed by the Holy Light feathers. The surrounding space was not affected at all, as if the battle between the Lord and Huang Wen''s Avatar was just a bluff.


    However, the surrounding empty dimensions have proved how powerful the battle between Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord is, and more importantly, how terrible the ability of the life court is!


    At this time, the eternal figure gradually faded and did not completely disappear, but drifted away from the space of the challenge arena without any influence.


    Even, not only eternal, but also the dead lady who had only lived in her own two person world and did not intend to participate in it, also differentiated into a consciousness and appeared near the challenge arena.


    The death rule consumed by Huang Wen''s Avatar had been completely restored, but the death lady was speechless at this time. She didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s Avatar would really fight with the Lord.


    "Eternity, is there really no problem?" the death lady frowned and looked in the direction of eternity.


    "What problem can there be? The reason for the fusion of our two omnipotent universes is no longer important, because it can''t be stopped, so a complete war between the two universes will happen sooner or later..." Yongheng shook his head and said softly.


    "After all, our power can not be easily taken away. If we lose these, we will no longer be us."


    "Also, after all, the Lord is not the most powerful among them. At least, after losing the omniscient power, the power of the Lord may not be better than the iron body..." the death lady was silent, finally nodded and said.


    "Shua!" in the middle of the conversation between the lady of death and eternity, Huang asked the incarnation to hide the double swords with endless sword light as bait. When the Lord''s holy light feather touched the double swords, the power of the double swords broke out completely, directly cut off the Holy Light feather and cut it to the Lord''s neck!


    This time, Huang asked the incarnation not only to break a finger of the Lord, but also to kill God!


    However, the Lord who has suffered a loss has not been hit. In other words, after being cut by the unparalleled sword last time, the Lord has thought of the way to deal with the unparalleled sword!


    The sound of "Qiang!" was heard. A golden barrier appeared between the unparalleled sword and the Lord, like a golden bell jar, which directly protected the Lord and completely isolated the power from the unparalleled sword.


    Even the sharp and difficult wushuangjian did not directly break through the golden light barrier at this time, because after the barrier, it seemed like an endless ocean, dissolving all the power of wushuangjian.


    "Poof!" and just when wushuangjian fell into a deadlock, a holy light directly stabbed Huang Wen''s Avatar at a speed beyond perception. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar reacted very quickly, it was still stabbed through his left arm.


    "Hmm?" the power of the Holy Light acted on the left arm of Huang Wen''s Avatar, so that Huang Wen''s Avatar could not recover it. Huang Wen''s Avatar subconsciously frowned. He found that the power of the Lord seemed to be a little stronger than just now!


    Before, it was also a cosmic peak, which did not reach the level of multiverse, but now, this force has pushed forward a little, closer to the multiverse.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar vaguely guessed that this should be because the strength of the surrounding space is stable, so that the Lord can play a more powerful force. If such a powerful force erupted before, I''m afraid the surrounding space will be broken, but it will dissipate too much


    "It''s a little powerful!" Huang asked. The avatar''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked solemn for a long time.


    However, although the strength of the Lord has exceeded the expectation of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not worry about losing. At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to make the Lord feel shame!


    "Hey, hey!" thinking of this, Huang asked the corners of the incarnation''s mouth raised slightly, which made the Lord subconsciously frown. The death lady and eternity on one side were also confused.


    Even if they are all gods, they don''t quite understand at this time. Huang asked the avatar why he suddenly laughed. You know, Huang asked the Avatar was hurt and fell into the downwind!


    "A hundred percent of them were caught with their bare hands!" with the laughter of Huang Wen''s Avatar just falling, a voice with evil reverberated around.


    The Lord, who was preparing to continue to deal with Huang Wen''s Avatar with the holy light, suddenly felt that his body was temporarily out of control. When he regained consciousness, he half knelt in the full of Huang Wen''s Avatar, folded his hands, and caught the double swords in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s hands!


    One hundred percent of them took the white blade empty handed and went out of the Jianghu again. This time, the well-known Lord was caught!


    "Damn it!" I felt the edge of the no sword surging in my palm, but the Lord''s attention was not here, but was very angry because I half knelt in front of the Huang Wen''s incarnation!


    At this time, the anger of the Lord has gone beyond Huang Wen''s incarnation to kill Lucifer, because the Lord has never been insulted


    Only people kneel to God, how can God kneel to people?!

 Chapter 1017

    Moreover, the Lord has always believed that he is the Supreme God, that is, the universe next door, created by him. Everything can be changed by his mind. Creation and destruction are just between the thoughts of the Lord.


    Even when the two Almighty universes began to merge and the Lord fell into the realm of omniscience and Almighty, he was still the top existence in the two Almighty universes.


    In terms of realm, there are two Almighty universes comparable to him, but no one surpasses him!


    Therefore, when the Lord half knelt before the incarnation of Huang Wen, his majesty as the Supreme God had completely swept the floor.


    Although the majesty of the Lord is not good in the mighty universe, at least it is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the heavenly Father and even the higher-level strong.


    But this Lord, after all, is no longer the original Lord!


    "The weapon of the law of cause and effect? The power of rules?" when the LORD was half kneeling in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the lady of eternity and death looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar inexplicably. For a time, she didn''t know what to say. Finally, she subconsciously analyzed the mystery of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Even the lady of eternity and death did not expect that Huang Wen''s Avatar had this hand, which could directly make the Lord kneel before him.


    Yes, in the view of the lady of eternity and death, there is no difference between the semi kneeling of the Lord and the real kneeling.


    Even, the dead lady was glad that the last time she fought with Huang Wen''s Avatar, fortunately, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t use this move, otherwise she couldn''t stand it.


    Even if the lady of death doesn''t care about her face, she doesn''t want to be caught 100% empty handed


    "Obliterate!" and just as the lady of death spoke to eternity, an incomparably powerful holy light burst out on the Lord. This holy light seemed to turn the universe into nothingness, which made Huang Wen''s body tight.


    "100% white blade with empty hand!" when Huang Wen''s Avatar felt a great crisis, he subconsciously used 100% white blade with empty hand again.


    The holy light on the Lord''s body just broke out. As a result, the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar once again showed the power of rules. As soon as the Lord got up, he once again realized that his body was out of control. When he returned to God, he knelt in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar again, holding no double swords in his hands.


    "Bastard!" the heart of the LORD raised a towering anger, which the LORD had never experienced before. Even when he destroyed the world, the LORD had never been so angry.


    The Lord has seen the world and felt the hearts of the people. However, he has never really integrated into the real emotions, but he never thought that this time, he should feel such an angry emotion


    "Originally, this move also has the wonderful function of interrupting the other party''s hand..." the death lady''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at eternity and said, "if I don''t give full play to the strength of the multi universe level, I can''t resolve such causal rules, what about you?"


    "Yes, with his current strength, in the same level, it is almost impossible to resolve..." Yongheng was silent for a moment, finally nodded and agreed.


    "Well, it seems that the Lord is going to be seriously..." a light flashed in the eyes of the death lady. The supreme god of the universe next door was frustrated in their universe and humiliated by a mere cosmic little guy, which made the death lady''s heart very refreshing.


    After that, the gods of Marvel Universe can not only beat the Lord in the face when they meet the Lord, but also publicize it and rub the morale of the universe next door!


    The morale of the universe next door decreases and the morale of your own universe increases, which is good news for Marvel Universe as a whole!


    "Not necessarily, we can''t break this move at this level. It doesn''t mean that the Lord can''t break this move, especially when the Lord has been hit twice..." Yongheng heard the words of the death lady, thought a little, then shook his head and said softly.


    "But even if the Lord can break this move, he has knelt down twice. That''s enough."


    "If the Lord breaks this move, isn''t this boy in danger?" when the death lady heard the eternal words, she suddenly thought of something and said, "after all, this boy thinks he has won this move. If he is caught off guard, there is a great danger, shall we remind him?"


    "What does it matter if he is just an avatar?" Yongheng shook his head and continued to say, "if the Lord solves this avatar, he will win. It is a sigh of relief. When he can''t find Huang Wen, he has no reason to stay here..."


    "As for the reminder, they can''t hear the dialogue between us. This is the power of the life court. Even we can''t give off-site assistance!"


    He was calm in his eternal words. He stood on the side of Huang Wen''s incarnation because Huang Wen could become a powerful fighting force on the side of Marvel Universe in the future, and because the LORD was destined to be an enemy.


    However, at this time, after all, it is not time for a complete war. He can give Huang Wen''s Avatar a stable combat environment with the Lord, or he can fight against the Lord in order to maintain the stability of the universe. Naturally, he can sacrifice Huang Wen''s Avatar in order to end this matter.


    After all, in the eternal view, an avatar is nothing at all. Using this avatar to make the Lord retreat, coupled with the disgrace of the Lord, the marvelous side of the universe has made a lot of money.


    As for the matter that the Lord still refuses to leave after killing Huang Wen''s incarnation, eternity has naturally considered it.


    If you really come to this step, you will never be afraid, because the court of life will watch all this, he will give a fair fight and let the Lord know the price of breach of contract!


    Even if the life court can''t stop the Lord, the marvelous universe also has the supreme existence that can stop the Lord


    "Well, that''s a pity..." the lady of death understood the meaning of eternity. She clearly nodded, and then said with some regret, "I also thought that the boy''s incarnation could kill the Lord."


    "However, after this battle, this boy should be able to have some sense of crisis. Don''t feel invincible if he defeats my avatar. His strength is still not strong enough. Don''t always want to stay in the gentle countryside..."

 Chapter 1018

    The eternal on one side heard the words of the death lady, and his face changed slightly, as if he had something to say, but he finally held back and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and the direction of the Lord in silence.


    In fact, it is almost impossible for me to make complaints about what she said just now.


    In eternal view, Huang Wen is immersed in the gentle countryside and is unwilling to leave the current universe, so is it not the case with the lady of death?


    Even, Huang asked, has at least differentiated into an avatar to protect the current universe, and what about the lady of death? One is one. Almost every avatar lives a small life with death in a universe. I don''t know so many. Why don''t you get tired of it


    Anyway, eternity doesn''t understand the death lady. However, if the power of the death lady can be replaced by the dimension of hell, eternity won''t bother to take care of the death lady.


    Moreover, since the life court didn''t say anything, it also means that there is no big problem with what Ms. death does, and eternity will not say more to Ms. death


    "Tut tut Tut, isn''t this the Lord, the creator God? Why did you pull so much when you didn''t see him for a few seconds? Is it really good to make this great gift?" at this time, Huang asked the avatar and the Lord. Huang asked the avatar to look at the Lord who was half kneeling in front of him again and couldn''t help mocking.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that it is impossible to completely defeat the Lord and even kill the Lord. Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar simply delays time and lets the Lord break the defense as much as possible. After his own breakthrough, he will solve the Lord again!


    As long as the Lord is solved, Huang Wen can harvest a legendary figure lottery. At that time, Huang Wen will advance by leaps and bounds, become a strong player at the level of the multi universe, and even surpass the death lady. It is not impossible!


    "Oh! Oh!" the Lord laughed angrily at this time. He stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar. The holy light on his body broke out again. He wanted Huang Wen''s Avatar to know what it would cost to annoy the only true God!


    "A hundred percent of them were caught with their bare hands!" Huang asked the avatar. Seeing the holy light on the Lord, he was still in no hurry and used this move again.


    As the saying goes, Huang Wen''s Avatar felt that his move could be dragged down with the Lord. Even Steve Rogers''s fight all day was not as good as Huang Wen''s Avatar''s move.


    "Poof!" but the next moment, something unexpected happened to Huang Wen''s Avatar. A holy light from outside the space directly penetrated Huang Wen''s Avatar''s body, and the Lord''s body trembled slightly. He matched the rules of the holy light with his own strength and did not catch Huang Wen''s twin swords!


    "God said, don''t touch the sword here." the voice of the Lord, with a faint mockery, looked at the avatar of Huang Wen whose chest was opened with a big hole.


    The rules of the law of cause and effect are not invincible. At this time, the Lord taught Huang Wen''s Avatar a lesson, which did not exceed the expectations of the lady of death and eternity, but exceeded the imagination of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    With the sound of "bang Dang!" the unparalleled sword fell off from the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar. The divine voice of the Lord just acted on Huang Wen''s Avatar at the same time. The unparalleled sword can no longer be used under the rules of the divine voice of the Lord.


    Moreover, it''s not just a problem that Huang Wen can''t use without double swords. Huang Wen''s chest injury has no intention of recovering. The power of the holy light completely restrained Huang Wen''s self-healing ability.


    Before Huang Wen''s Avatar dispels all the holy light with its own strength, Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t recover, and obviously, the Lord won''t give Huang Wen''s Avatar such a chance to recover


    "You should know now that God''s dignity is inviolable..." the Lord glanced at Huang''s Avatar as if looking at a mole ant and said, "however, what you know now is too late. I now pronounce your death sentence. You will be burned by the holy fire and all gods will be destroyed!"


    "Hoo!" with the voice of the Lord, the body of Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared on a cross, below which was the burning flame. The high temperature directly ignited Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar, who is fighting against the power of the holy light, has no energy and power to distract from the burning holy light. This crisis comes too fast and there is no way to stop


    "It seems that the outcome has been divided..." eternal glanced at the death lady. The death lady sighed and whispered.


    Yongheng on one side also nodded. In their view, Huang Wen''s incarnation should have no other means.


    In particular, Ms. death had fought with Huang Wen''s Avatar before. She thought about the means used by Huang Wen''s Avatar before and couldn''t find a way to break the situation. Therefore, this battle should be over here


    "There''s really some trouble..." Huang asked the avatar, feeling that his body was constantly damaged. If his body was not strong enough, it would have been completely burned by the holy fire at this time.


    "By the way..." just when Huang asked the avatar to contact him and see if he had made a breakthrough, Huang asked what the avatar suddenly thought of. His body broke free from the cross and waved in the direction of the Lord.


    "Hmm? What?" the LORD looked at a small black spot flying in his direction, subconsciously trying to block it with the holy light, but the small black spot was not affected at all, flew directly under the Lord''s nose, and then entered the Lord''s body.


    "Hmm? What is this?!" the Lord''s heart was shocked. He didn''t know. Huang asked the incarnation what means this is, but the alarm bell was ringing in his heart.


    You don''t have to think about it. At this time, the means used by Huang Wen''s Avatar must be able to save the field, but the Lord doesn''t know what the use of this means is


    Thinking in the heart of the Lord, when he wanted to find the little black spot, he suddenly felt a sense of sleepiness. This sense of sleepiness was not controlled by the thought of the Lord. Then the eyelids of the Lord became more and more stiff, yawned, fell directly down and fell asleep.


    However, the LORD was still very vigilant. Before falling asleep, he arranged a holy light around his body. Even when he fell asleep, the holy light did not dissipate, providing comprehensive protection for the Lord.


    At this time, the means used by Huang Wen''s Avatar is the sleepy insect attached to the monkey king character lottery.


    Originally, I was going to use the life-saving hair, but I''d better save the life-saving hair once less. If I''m in trouble, it''s not too late to use it again.


    Moreover, the effect of sleepy insects is much better than Huang Wen''s Avata

 Chapter 1019

    "What''s this? It''s a power of rules, a special rule for people to sleep? But it didn''t cause any harm?" Huang asked the avatar''s new ability, which shocked the death lady again. She didn''t think that Huang asked the avatar had so many means.


    Whether it was the previous 100% white blade with empty hands or the sleepy insect now, the death lady had no way to fight. That is to say, when Huang Wen''s Avatar fought with the death lady, if she used these moves, the death lady would only be able to recognize


    "Well, when he leaves the current universe, I''d better admit defeat honestly. Such ability is enough to prove his strength..." after the death lady came back, an idea flashed in her mind.


    "Shua!" as the dead lady murmured in her heart, a golden cudgel flew out of Huang Wen''s incarnation and hit the Lord''s body hard.


    With the sound of "Duang!", the golden cudgel collided with the holy light of the Lord, making a muffled sound. However, the power of the golden cudgel did not break through the holy light and did real harm to the Lord.


    "What a powerful body protecting holy light. Just recover the injury first, wait for the master to break through, and then solve the Lord!" Huang asked the avatar. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help shaking his head. Finally, he gave up and continued to fight the Lord, but resolved his injury.


    At this time, although Huang Wen''s Avatar broke free from the cross, the holy fire on his body was not extinguished, and the wound pierced by the holy light did not recover. He simply began to heal in situ.


    Besides, if you do it yourself, if you don''t hurt the Lord, but wake the Lord up, it''s not good.


    After all, the LORD was able to crack 100% of the white blade with empty hands after two times. Who knows if he will crack the ability of the sleepy bug after being hit by a sleepy bug?


    This point can be guessed from the fact that the Lord still can arrange a protective light on his body after he has caught the sleepers.


    At that time, the Lord will most likely say, "God says, don''t doze here", which will offset the power of sleepers.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar decided to fight steadily and not wave. He couldn''t let him run away for a legendary figure lucky draw he had never won before


    "Stop like this? Don''t we care?" the death lady looked at the stopped Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord, subconsciously looked at eternity and asked, "otherwise, we will send the boy directly to end the battle?"


    "After all, it seems that although the boy has many means, he can''t completely win over the Lord. If the Lord wakes up, the boy will still fall into the disadvantage..."


    "Fairness." eternal was silent for a moment, looked at the death lady and said, "what kind of results and things to do can''t break our insistence on fairness because there is no possibility..."


    "Well, you are so powerful, you has the final say," said the death lady, shrugging her shoulders, and reluctantly opened her mouth.


    In fact, Ms. death knows that it is not the eternal adherence to the principle of fairness, but the adherence of the life court to the principle of fairness.


    As one of the most powerful in Marvel Universe, if the life court does not adhere to some principles, it is easy to have a disorderly impact on the whole Marvel Universe.


    In the previous Marvel Universe, it doesn''t matter if the whole universe becomes disordered. Anyway, it can restart and recreate the universe.


    However, when the two Almighty universes begin to merge, neither Marvel Universe nor DC Universe can restart.


    In other words, the ancestral operation of DC Universe sacrifice flash can no longer be used. If the universe collapses again, it can only really collapse


    When the battle between Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord ended on the battlefield, in the quantum field space, Huang Wen''s self was filled with all kinds of light, and each light represented Huang Wen''s ability.


    Among them, the most shining is the light of kendo, followed by strength, combat, Buddhism and so on.


    As Hou Yi''s abilities were all used for promotion, Huang Wen began to constantly impact the legendary barrier, and his various forces naturally began to change.


    After Huang Wen''s complete promotion, there may still be a gap between various forces, but it will not be much worse than the strong in the same realm who specialize in a certain force!


    This is the advantage that Huang Wen has so many abilities, and it is also the benefit that Huang Wen promotes all three of the essence, Qi and spirit to the top!


    However, at this time, there is still a line between Huang Wen and the breakthrough. That is what Huang Wen expected before, the integration of essence, Qi and spirit.


    The essence, Qi and spirit are integrated into one. Huang Wen has great power and will bless himself. It''s a bit like the King Kong not bad divine skill once opened. The power of essence, Qi and spirit has been superimposed.


    At that time, Huang Wen''s power can be pure physical power, powerful strength, or the power to move mountains and rivers.


    Correspondingly, Huang Wen''s Qigong wave and sword Qi can also be integrated into Huang Wen''s body power and divine power; A move of thought can also make the enemy feel the strong iron fist and Qigong wave shot from various angles


    In other words, Hou Yi''s essence, Qi and spirit are strong enough. Otherwise, it is not so easy for Huang Wen to completely integrate the essence, Qi and spirit.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s strength reached a top, and then he felt that a barrier in his body was broken, and the energy, strength and divine power in his body were completely integrated into one, no longer separated from each other!


    Essence, Qi and spirit are integrated into one!


    Legend!


    Multiverse level strong!


    With Huang Wen''s breakthrough, the whole quantum field space trembled. The quantum field space is much stronger than the normal cosmic space, because calculated, in the Marvel Universe, the quantum field space is also a multicosmic existence.


    Because all parallel universes can enter the quantum domain space and then into other parallel universes, the quantum domain space is actually a reduced version of the multiverse.


    In other words, it is the opposite side of the multiverse.


    The multiverse contains all parallel universes, infinity.


    Quantum field space is infinitesimal in all parallel universes.


    This is why Huang Wen often enters the quantum field after reaching a certain level of strength.


    The difference in the velocity of time is that, on the one hand, there is no strong force in the quantum field space, and the space is extremely solid!

 Chapter 1020

    If there is no solid space, after Huang Wen breaks through the legendary level at this time, the whole quantum field space will be directly shattered, thus affecting every parallel universe in the multiverse.


    It means that when some Avengers in the parallel universe are crossing, they suddenly get completely lost and can''t go back.


    As for time, it''s still secondary. If Huang Wen really needs enough time, he can use the time gem, or directly cross into other parallel universes. When he comes back, he can cross back to the previous time node


    "Lying in the groove? What happened?" at the same time, in the quantum field space, Peter, who was suspected to have been forgotten by Huang, felt the tremor of the quantum field space. His face was full of surprise. He had entered the quantum field space for a long time and knew enough about this strange place, but because of his understanding, Pietro wondered what had happened.


    The next moment, petero took a deep breath, his body began to tremble, and his body was about to disappear in place.


    "Look carefully, what happened immediately is probably in this direction..." just when pitero''s body was constantly shaking, there was another pitero in front of him, or pitero a minute ago!


    Pietro, who constantly develops his own ability in the quantum field space, has reached this level and can break through the limitation of time by means of atomic vibration.


    However, obviously, Pietro''s ability is limited. One minute may be Pietro''s limit, and even if he observes what happened before, Pietro can''t change what happened before. He doesn''t have this strength yet


    "Sleeping trough? Master? Shiniang?" soon, another figure disappeared, but Pietro saw some pictures from his previous self, which was the picture that Huang Wen had just broken through.


    "Woo woo! Master, have you forgotten me? I don''t know how long I''ve been here. Why don''t you let me out?" Pietro thought of this and turned into a remnant. He had already exceeded the previous speed limit and went in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "Breakthrough." on the other side, Huang Wen opened his eyes and saw Belle guarding her side. Huang Wen looked soft and said softly.


    "That''s good. It''s longer than the previous breakthrough, but the mutton should be able to continue to eat..." Belle breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Huang and joked.


    "Well, indeed, we... Well?" Huang asked, standing up and preparing to say something. Suddenly he felt a breath coming in his own direction. Huang asked a little surprised at the speed.


    "Pietro?" soon, Huang Wen recognized the source of this breath. He didn''t expect that Pietro''s strength had improved so fast. It seems that Wanda''s speculation about Pietro had no deviation, because Huang Wen even felt the law power of some time in Pietro.


    Huang Wen can feel that it is not a pure law of time, but a law of time derived from the law of speed after reaching a certain degree.


    "Master! I miss you!" Pietro saw Huang Wen look at himself and shouted loudly. He was afraid that Huang Wen would walk away because of his poor performance and will be in this unmanned quantum field again.


    Although Pietro''s strength has made rapid progress in this quantum field space, this place is really not for people. Pietro thinks he will go crazy if he stays any longer!


    "Pa!"


    "Ah!"


    Seeing pitero rushing towards himself, as if to hold himself, Huang asked directly stretched out his palm, which surged with an invisible force, stopped pitero''s head and didn''t let pitero really bump in.


    As for why we should use a layer of invisible power, we are mainly afraid that pitero''s impact force is too strong and will knock off his head. After all, pitero has become stronger, which is still too different from the legendary Huang Wen''s body!


    If you really hit Huang Wen and didn''t stop the car, I''m afraid Peter Luo can''t even leave the whole body. There''s only a pile of blood left


    "Master, why did you stop me?" Pietro looked at Huang angrily and whispered, "master, have you forgotten me? How long have I been here..."


    "How can I forget you? The time flow rate outside is different from here. I think you need more time to break through..." Huang asked. Naturally, he refused to admit to forgetting Pietro. He smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Johnny was just thrown here by me. He''s already a sub heavenly Father and even close to the peak. What about you?"


    "Me?" Pietro was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said with his neck stuck. "I''m also a sub heavenly Father..."


    "But it''s still a little worse than the peak, isn''t it?" Huang asked, glancing at Pietro teasingly and whispering, "I was going to take you out when your speed law can transform a little more time law..."


    "No! Shifu! I haven''t seen Wanda for a long time, and Shifu, I miss you so much..." Pietro''s face was bitter and hurriedly continued to shout at Huang.


    "I haven''t finished yet. I wasn''t going to take you out, but something happened to Wanda..." Huang asked, shaking his head and interrupting Pietro''s ghost cry.


    "What''s wrong with Wanda?!" Pietro''s pupils narrowed slightly, looked at Huang very nervously and asked eagerly, "is sissohn showing up again?"


    "It''s not sissohn. There''s no big deal now, that is, your parents have survived..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and said easily.


    "And it''s not magneto and the last Scarlet Witch..." Huang asked in his heart.


    "Alive... Wait? What?" Pietro subconsciously repeated the question along Huang, and then suddenly realized that something was wrong. He opened his mouth slightly and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "When you go out, you''ll know..." Huang Wen waved his hand and didn''t mean to continue to explain. After all, there are still some gaps between Wanda''s parents and their real life. Some of Wanda''s parents'' soul origins are still in the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar who is fighting.


    Oh, I''m not fighting anymore. I''m recovering from my injury, but it doesn''t matter. The battle will be over soon.

 Chapter 1021

    At this time, after Huang Wen''s complete breakthrough, even due to the limitations of the current universe and challenge arena rules, he can''t let his avatar play the strength of the multi universe level, but he can also make his avatar strength further!


    After all, there is still a big difference between the integration of essence, Qi and spirit. Huang Wen can make his incarnation not reach the level of multi universe in theory, but become three times stronger than now!


    What is the concept of three times powerful?


    Before, Huang Wen''s Avatar was able to fight the Lord and let the Lord eat and shrivel when using his unique skills. However, Huang Wen''s Avatar was still inferior in front of the continuous power of the Lord.


    But now it''s different. Behind Huang Wen''s Avatar, he also has a steady stream of power. In addition, his strength has been tripled. The power of Huang Wen''s Avatar will surpass Jehovah in one fell swoop!


    Even if this can''t completely solve the word of the Lord, Huang Wen can send a few more incarnations.


    If one can''t, then two, if two can''t, then five. If it''s a big deal, a wave of multiple shadows will separate. See how many the Lord can block!


    "Well, it''s better not to waste. Let''s start with me..." Huang asked, taking Belle and Pietro back to the grassland. Looking at the roast sheep in front of him, he smiled and said, "Pietro, you can eat together. It tastes good!"


    "No, master, I''m in the mood to eat this now?" Pietro looked at it. It was no longer hot in front of him, but he was still salivating under a light. He wanted to take a big bite of mutton kebab, but he didn''t mean to eat it at all. After all, he really didn''t have this mood now.


    Huang Wen just told him that his parents were resurrected, and now he is going to ask him to eat roast mutton here. Is pitro in the mood?


    Therefore, Peter Luo looked at Huang reluctantly and asked. He knew that his cheap master was not so reliable sometimes, but at this critical time, don''t sell off again?


    "It''s all right, eat and say..." Huang asked, took Belle and sat down again, handed a bunch of mutton to Pietro, smiled and said, "I said it''s all right. Your parents'' resurrection should be a happy thing for you, isn''t it?"


    "OK..." Pietro looked at Huang and the giggling Belle and sat down to continue eating. He could only reluctantly take down the mutton kebab, sighed and asked while eating, "so, master, what''s going on?"


    "Well, the time when sissohn''s Avatar came..." Huang asked with a slight flash of eyes, transmitted the new power after the breakthrough to his avatar, and then took a look at his own character panel. At this time, the character panel has a completely different look.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Jing Qi Shen: 85000 points."


    "Strength: legendary."


    "Evaluation: the strong who step into the level of Marvel''s multi universe will no longer have any weakness in strength after the integration of essence, Qi and spirit, and can give play to the most powerful strength with the least strength. Perhaps, you can touch the original masters of the five creation gods."


    The very simple character panel no longer separates the essence, Qi and spirit, but integrates them into one calculation. Those skills and props have not been developed in detail. Huang Wen has completely mastered the skills. Some skills have been abandoned, some skills have been integrated into new means, and some skills have emerged, far more than before.


    As for the props page, you can clearly see it by opening the exclusive props space of the system, but Huang Wen can''t use most of the props.


    The longest used ones are Xuanyuan sword, wushuangjian, golden cudgel and the immortal killing sword array that is still open.


    Huang Wen felt his power level while looking at his panel. At the same time, he was able to tell what Wanda had encountered before.


    In Huang Wen''s story, Pietro knows the causes and consequences of Wanda''s resurrection with his parents.


    At the beginning, Sison incarnated and spent a certain price to fight Huang Wen. He forcibly broke some rules of the earth dimension and exerted his power beyond the earth dimension.


    It was at this time that Lucifer and others seized the opportunity. To be precise, Lucifer perfected his calculations and seized this opportunity after everything was ready.


    Taking advantage of the destruction of the rules of the earth dimension, the Lords of the hell dimension came to the earth when the supreme mage, strange, was wounded.


    However, due to the existence of Huang Wen, the Lords of the dimension of hell did not dare to act recklessly. They quietly observed things on the earth and finally found Wanda''s ability.


    Therefore, Lucifer secretly added fuel to the fire and let satanish, the Lord of the dimension of hell, catch the dead souls of Wanda''s parents and torture them in front of Wanda.


    Finally, Wanda was forced to use his chaotic magic and the power of real gemstones to modify the reality, so as to integrate the originally dispersed hell dimension into one.


    When Wanda integrated the origin of the dimension of hell, she gradually understood the origin of the dimension of hell. She created a small hell and placed the souls of her parents in it. No one told her.


    Finally, because Max broke through the roar of thunder, the smell of Wanda and small hell was exposed and known by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Then Huang Wen''s Avatar took Wanda to find the field, closed the door of hell dimension, released Johnny blazer, the evil knight, and killed all the Lords of hell dimension at one fell swoop.


    As a result, who knows, Lucifer''s old Yinbi had a backhand and finally became Satan.


    Moreover, Lucifer''s old Yin ratio is all right. Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t pay attention to him at all, but I didn''t expect that behind Lucifer''s old Yin ratio, there is an old Yin ratio Lord. Up to now, the battle between Huang Wen''s Avatar and the Lord has not ended


    "Lord? God?!" Pietro listened to Huang''s story. For a moment, he looked a little dull. He didn''t even think about his parents'' resurrection, but subconsciously exclaimed.


    Belle was also a little surprised. Even though Belle had seen Odin and Zeus, she was still distracted for a moment when she heard the Lord, let alone pitero.


    After all, the name of the Lord is much bigger than that of Zeus Odin and others. The Lord is also the God with the largest number of believers


    "Yes, Lord, but it''s no big deal. Now the battle balance has begun to tilt towards me..." Huang asked, smiling, nodding and whispering at Belle and Pietro.


    "You should know that no matter which God is, he is just a pioneer on the road of cultivation. His fame doesn''t mean anything..."

 Chapter 1022

    Huang Wen has no intention to tell about the fact that the Lord is the supreme god of the universe next door and even the dimensional battlefield. Belle can go to the dimensional battlefield together if necessary, but Pietro is a little short.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because Pietro''s ability is too limited. If he really fights, he can''t achieve very good results alone.


    Especially in the universe next door, there is a flash man with the highest speed ability. Even if petro can touch the law of time, he is still not the opponent of flash man.


    Even under normal conditions, the speed of the two people still has a war. If they really compete, the lightning man will definitely win.


    After all, the lightning man''s divine speed is one of the most powerful forces in the DC Universe, and what Pietro has is only speed.


    If we can combine Pietro''s ability with Wanda''s chaotic magic, we may be able to fight against divine speed, but obviously Pietro can''t do this


    Huang Wen here tells about the battle of the Lord. On the other side of the battlefield, with Huang Wen''s breakthrough, Huang Wen''s Avatar gained new strength. At the beginning, the injuries caused by the thorny holy fire and light recovered in an instant.


    "Hmm? What happened?" when Huang asked the avatar''s injury recovered, the death lady and Yongheng were stunned at the same time. The death lady couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t... I don''t know." this time, there were too many things that were never expected by Huang Wen''s Avatar in the battle with the Lord, so now eternity doesn''t know what happened.


    After all, after Huang wenben''s breakthrough, in the systematic evaluation, it has reached the level of touching Yongheng and others. Under the condition of incomplete power, Ms. Yongheng and death can''t know the situation of Huang wenben.


    You know, when Huang Wen didn''t make a breakthrough before, Ms. death couldn''t notice the location of Huang Wen, let alone now.


    Of course, after Huang Wen''s breakthrough, he can touch Yongheng and others, not that Yongheng and others have just reached the level of multi universe, but that Huang Wen''s strength has reached a new level after the integration of essence, Qi and spirit.


    Probably just broke through, he went beyond the sprouting new level, and even Huang Wen''s strength is much stronger than those dimensional demons who have just reached the multi universe level!


    "Interesting..." Huang asked the avatar, who recovered from the injury at this time, felt the source of the soul of Wanda''s parents who were still in his hands, then twisted his neck and said, "time has also been delayed a lot, so it will be over soon!"


    "Shua!" with the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the golden cudgel appeared in his hand again, and Huang Wen''s Avatar''s body flashed. Before he came to the body of the Lord, the golden cudgel in his hand contained a powerful force and hit the head of the Lord!


    With the sound of "click!" after the combination of spirit and spirit, it was fully tripled. The rod of Huang Wen''s incarnation contains three forces: body, strength and divine power, which complement each other. The original indestructible holy light barrier finally showed signs of damage under such violent power!


    "Shua!" and when the golden cudgel strongly broke the holy light barrier and hit the Lord''s head, the sleeping Lord woke up instantly because he felt the crisis of life and death.


    "Poof!" a small black spot flew out of the Lord''s body and exploded in an instant. It was the drowsy insect used by Huang Wen''s Avatar. When the Lord woke up, the drowsy insect had lost its function and was directly killed by the Lord.


    However, sleepy insects are easy to deal with, but the golden cudgel is not so easy to deal with, especially this is a strong attack by Huang Wen''s Avatar for a long time!


    "Poof!" the holy light poured out of the Lord again, and one hand blocked his head, but it didn''t work.


    The golden cudgel trend is not reduced. It not only directly breaks the new holy light barrier, but also directly breaks the arms and half of the head of the Lord.


    Endless God''s blood spilled from the Lord, and the Holy Light surged faintly, as if to summon another wave of angel Legion.


    However, Huang Wen''s incarnation will not give the Lord this opportunity at all. The pure power will be dispersed from the golden cudgel of Huang Wen''s incarnation, wipe out all the holy light contained in each drop of bleeding, and directly make these divine blood lose the divine power of the Lord!


    "God said, 30000 meters away from me!" and just when Huang Wen''s Avatar wiped out the power of God''s blood, he lost most of his head and couldn''t even see his eyes. The Lord, who had only one mouth, still made his own voice and went back directly close to Huang Wen''s avatar.


    This is the limit of the Lord, but 30000 meters is no different from 3m for Huang Wen''s incarnation. It''s just a matter of one breath.


    However, just as Huang Wen''s Avatar was about to come back again, Huang Wen''s Avatar felt that the 30000 meter law of God''s word was continuous. If Huang Wen''s Avatar did not break this rule, it could only be 30000 meters away from the Lord forever. No matter what means, it could not be close!


    "Hehe, now it''s my turn to be stopped by this means, but do you think this means can stop me?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the embarrassed and trembling Lord, he couldn''t help laughing and mocking.


    "God says, you are guilty!" the LORD heard Huang Wen''s words, bit his teeth, and his body trembled more obviously. The corners of his mouth kept dripping God''s blood, and then turned into nothingness. The powerful force of rules swept towards Huang Wen''s Avatar again.


    In a trance, Huang Wen''s Avatar felt as if he were in the fire of hell and was constantly burning.


    "Satan was killed by me, and the dimension of hell was almost destroyed by me. You should try me with the power of hell? Do you really have no other means?" Huang asked the avatar to shake his head, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, and then a purple light burst out from Huang asked''s Avatar.


    Pure power will directly break the law of God''s word released by the Lord, and completely disperse the law of God''s word of 30000 meters together!


    The body of Huang Wen''s Avatar disappeared in place again. When it appeared over the Lord, the Lord didn''t even react


    "Go to hell! Weak chicken God!" Huang asked. The mocking voice of the avatar matched with the golden cudgel, so that the Lord felt the crisis of life and death again. In addition to the crisis of life and death, there was endless anger in the Lord.


    However, this destructive anger can not save the Lord or change the war situation. The power displayed by Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time is so powerful that the Lord feels that Huang Wen''s Avatar is open

 Chapter 1023

    In the face of the hanging yellow question avatar, even if the heart of the Lord burns endless anger, it still seems a little powerless. Therefore, the heart of the Lord has sprouted a retreat


    There''s no way. Huang asked what to draw. It''s really too powerful. Especially the power that comes out now has been able to forcibly break the rules of the same realm, which the Lord can''t think of at all.


    Even, the Lord felt that there was something wrong with the arena, and did the life court violate the principle of fairness and give Huang Wen''s Avatar any help behind his back


    However, after careful perception, the LORD did not feel the power coming from the life court, and most importantly, the golden cudgel came again, just for a moment!


    "God says, God will never perish!" when the golden cudgel came and the crisis of life and death came, the LORD left a word and was directly blasted on the spot by the golden cudgel.


    "Poof!" with a sound, the already broken head of the LORD turned into a watermelon, torn apart and fleshed with blood.


    At the beginning, every drop of blood and every piece of meat also flashed holy light, as if to recover, but the power on the golden cudgel soon wiped out all these holy lights, together with blood and meat, completely!


    "Hmm? Haven''t finished the task yet?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the fact that there was no more holy light around, and subconsciously frowned. On the surface, it seemed that Huang Wen''s Avatar won the battle, but in fact it was not.


    The task released by Huang Wen''s Avatar is aimed at the avatar of the Lord. If you really defeat the Lord, the task should have been completed.


    At this time, the task has not been completed, which means that the Lord is certainly not dead. He even has the power of a war and has not been completely defeated in his hands.


    There are two simple ways to defeat your opponent. One is to completely beat the other without fighting back, or even kill the other directly.


    As for the second method, it is natural to let the other party admit defeat like the death lady.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar fought with Ms. death before. It seems that Ms. death has no combat effectiveness, but in fact, if it continues, it will use the power of the basic part of the death rules in the universe. This is why Huang Wen''s Avatar finally gave up.


    But this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t want to give up. In particular, I have just broken through and become a multi universe, and my strength can go further. This task reward from the Lord is Huang Wen''s hope to go further.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s incarnation naturally wants to completely defeat the Lord and complete the task.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t think that after the LORD was blasted, the task was not completed, and the shape of the Lord disappeared, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar a little confused for a while.


    After all, there is no breath of the Lord in battlefield around, that is to say, Lord may have run away and escaped by word of the God left before he was blasted!


    However, the problem is that this battlefield is the power of the life court. From the appearance that the LORD was trapped here at the beginning, it should be that there is no way to escape. At least, it is only the current power of the Lord that there should be no way to leave


    Moreover, you can be the Lord, the legendary creator, the supreme god of the universe next door. Are you too forced to run away?


    In particular, you, the Lord, vowed before that every Lucifer was your son. Huang asked the avatar to kill Lucifer. You had to kill both the avatar and the Buddha. As a result, you ran away?


    Not right? Even if you are Lao Yinbi, you should be a little angry, shouldn''t you?


    Huang asked the avatar to kneel down twice and left like this. Wouldn''t it be more shameful?


    "Lord! You have the ability to speak hard, you have the ability to come out! I know you didn''t run far..." thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar took a deep breath and shouted loudly around.


    Even if you can''t find the Lord directly, at least you should provoke the Lord and let the Lord expose a trace of breath so that you can find the Lord, don''t you?


    "Hmm? Hasn''t the Lord been killed? Why is this boy... Cough, Huang Wen''s Avatar is still looking for the Lord?" the dead lady heard the cry of Huang Wen''s Avatar, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes and couldn''t help asking.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar could not perceive the escape of the Lord. It was analyzed by relying on the system''s failure to complete the task. The dead lady and Huang Wen''s Avatar were at the same level, and naturally could not feel this.


    Don''t say that the lady of death can''t feel this, even eternity can''t feel this. Therefore, after hearing the words of Huang''s Avatar, eternity also has some doubts. After hearing the question of the lady of death, he doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "I didn''t feel the breath of the Lord, and the power of the court of life was not touched. Theoretically, the Lord really died in the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar..." eternal listened to Huang Wen''s Avatar and still didn''t stop abusing the Lord. After a long time, he hesitated and said.


    "The strength of the Lord in our universe is not so strong. At least, it does not exceed the level of the multiverse. It is still limited by the life court. Therefore, it should be Huang Wen''s Avatar who sensed wrong... Huh?"


    Before the eternal words were finished, his face suddenly changed, because he felt that an angry breath flashed away in the current dimension and even outside the current universe, and then integrated into a more powerful existence!


    The Lord!


    No, it should be called the Lord in the marvelous universe!


    This Lord''s self is the self condensed by the power of the Lord in all parallel universes after the coming of the consciousness of the Lord in the next universe.


    It is for this reason that the LORD says that every Lucifer is his child, because it is true.


    "Found it!" Huang Wen''s incarnation and eternity found the breath of the Lord in no order, but when Huang Wen''s incarnation felt it, the breath of the LORD had been integrated into the Lord''s self, that is to say, the vision of Huang Wen''s incarnation failed.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar can continue to fight, but at that time, it will face the Lord at the level of multi universe. Only by defeating the Lord, Huang Wen''s Avatar can regain its own reward

 Chapter 1024

    But the question is, how strong is the strength of the Lord in the multiverse? Huang Wen''s Avatar is still unknown. Even if Huang Wen''s original Buddha can touch the original Buddha of the five gods of creation, it does not mean that Huang Wen will be able to win the multiverse level Lord.


    Moreover, if he defeats the Lord and the Lord runs away, doesn''t Huang Wen want to defeat the real God of the LORD before he can get a reward?


    "What a pity..." thinking of this, Huang Wen flashed a trace of regret in the avatar''s eyes. He knew that it was not so easy to solve the Lord now.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar finally met the Lord and his avatar. It can only be said that Feng Shui turns in turn, one report for another!


    "Hmm? The power of the Lord is not right! He has just broken through the limit of the life court, that is, he has hidden his strength!" just when Huang asked the incarnation to regret, the cold light flashed in the eternal eyes and looked at the Lord outside the universe and said in a deep voice.


    Under normal circumstances, when the Lord shows cosmic strength, there is no way to get away from the battlefield of the life court, especially when the Lord''s marvel is only multi cosmic.


    Even if the essence of the Lord is very high, it is also the case. When the Lord enters the marvelous universe, his essence is greatly limited. Otherwise, the strength of the Lord is too strong and it is not good to limit him to mess around in the marvelous universe!


    But now, the Lord has left the battlefield of the court of life. Even if it is a means of running for his life, he should not do this step!


    Moreover, there is the most critical point, that is, why does the Lord prefer to expose his previously hidden strength and take away this incarnation? Is it really so important to be an avatar?


    Thinking of this, the eternal face sank like water. Outside the universe, another eternal body appeared. This is the eternal self, the cosmic creator God at the level of multi universe. He stared at the body of the LORD with pure light in his eyes.


    "So, do you really want to start a full-scale war? Also, what secrets do you have in that way?" eternal asked in a deep voice after feeling the God of the Lord.


    "It''s so fast. The boy found that I''m not dead so soon. If it weren''t for the boy, you wouldn''t find my breath so soon..." a ray of regret flashed in the eyes of the Lord, shook his head and whispered.


    Originally, the Lord himself did not want to stay, but planned to take back his incarnation directly and quietly leave the marvelous universe.


    In this battle with Huang Wen''s Avatar, the Lord lost everything, even lost all his dignity, with new and old hatred. The Lord originally intended to directly avenge himself and explode the universe where Huang Wen''s Avatar is located, even if he completely turned over with the marvelous universe.


    But soon, the Lord suppressed his anger because he felt something different from Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    The various abilities of Huang Wen''s Avatar are different from those of Marvel Universe. In other words, Huang Wen''s Avatar has the power of laws and rules that Marvel Universe does not have!


    The law of sword is one of them!


    Forces like the power of the Phoenix belong exclusively to the marvelous universe. The Lord cannot promote them in his own DC Universe, but there are more laws of the sword, which may be promoted in the DC UNIVERSE!


    This is a kind of progress and more power for DC Universe. Maybe it can be used at the last critical moment?


    Moreover, one more power can make the rules of the whole universe more perfect and the whole universe more powerful. At that time, if the two universes are really integrated, the Lord can also have more power!


    This point is incomprehensible to eternity, because although eternity is the five creator gods of the universe, there is still a big gap compared with the Lord, who creates the level of omnipotent universe. The horizons of both sides are not at the same level.


    It is precisely because of this that the Lord briefly gave up the thought of exploding Huang''s Avatar in the universe and was ready to leave here.


    After all, if you don''t completely simulate the law after you go back, you can feel it again quietly, can''t you?


    As for completely putting down hatred and forgetting Huang Wen''s humiliation to the Lord this time, it is impossible!


    The Lord has lived for many years and has never experienced such a thing today. When the right opportunity comes, the Lord will completely erase Huang Wen to vent his anger!


    But it is a pity that the LORD was directly discovered by eternity before he left the marvelous universe. In this way, things are a little difficult.


    Theoretically, the Lord who hides his strength is not afraid of eternity, but the problem is that this is the home of eternity. All the rules are biased towards eternity. It is not so simple for the Lord to defeat eternity


    In particular, it is not easy for the Lord to keep his memory and the power of stealing teachers from Huang Wen''s incarnation


    "What''s the problem with me leaving some strength to preserve this incarnation?" thinking of this, the Lord returned to God, looked at eternity faintly and said, "I''ve never died. Even if it''s an incarnation, I don''t want to feel the feeling of the disappearance of the incarnation, can''t I?"


    "As a God, is it difficult to understand such behavior? On you, I think you don''t want to be beaten by mortals?"


    "My incarnation has been blasted by mortals more than once." eternal didn''t mean to sympathize with the Lord at all, but said calmly.


    "..." the Lord choked on eternity in an instant, because eternity is not lying. Among the countless parallel universes, the number of eternal avatars exploded is not the largest, but not a few.


    Of course, the most blasted God is the planet devourer. It may be more convincing to let him speak to the Lord at this time.


    "So, what are you hiding? Show it to me!" the eternal saw that the LORD did not speak, and his powerful divine power surged up. Looking at the Lord, he said in a deep voice, "if you don''t show it, you don''t want to leave today..."


    "Hehe, it''s up to you?" just as the eternal voice fell, the Lord took the lead. It is still a powerful holy light, but the holy light at the level of the multiverse is completely another level.


    When the holy light appears, it seems to change the world. The power of the whole multiverse is reversed in an instant. Here, from the eternal multiverse, it has changed into a paradise full of holy light!

 Chapter 1025

    I felt that there was a sudden trend of replacement at the home, and there was no panic on the eternal face. The power gushing out of his body became a sea of stars, or a universe, competing for the authority of the home with the surrounding holy light.


    The endless power of time and space surges on the eternal body. It is the power from the sum of time in the multi universe. Under this power, the surrounding holy light faintly shows signs of fading.


    After all, no matter how powerful the Lord is, he does not surpass the level of the multiverse. In the face of the eternity using the power of time, the Lord cannot easily gain the upper hand.


    "Is this the battle at the level of multiverse? The collision of the universe through its own evolution?" Huang asked the avatar. At this time, looking at the battle outside the universe in the battlefield, he was surprised. Huang asked the Avatar has not experienced the real battle at the level of multiverse.


    Such a battle to collide with the universe through its own evolution is completely beyond the expectation of Huang Wen''s Avatar, because Huang Wen does not have such ability.


    Unless Huang Wen can draw the ability to evolve the universe in his body, which is similar to the change of stars or various mysterious fairy novels, it is really difficult for Huang Wen to do this step.


    This requires not only the evolution of its own rule power to a limit, but also the ability to open up the universe of the same level. Now Huang Wen is still a little poor.


    However, if calculated by power alone, Huang Wen''s Buddha can achieve or even surpass the cosmic power displayed by eternity and Jehovah at this time.


    In other words, Huang Wen cannot evolve such a universe, but he can explode such a universe on the spot, which is the difference in the road.


    There is no distinction between high and low, only people have high and low.


    "No, they are not a simple multi universe level. If the eternal induction is not wrong, the Lord hides his strength. Now I don''t know how much he hides..." the death lady heard Huang Wen''s Avatar, shook her head and rejected Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "A normal multi universe cannot have such a powerful force, nor can it evolve such a universe!"


    "Eternal God, Ms. death, can this battlefield be cancelled now?" Huang asked the avatar. Hearing the explanation of Ms. death, he clearly nodded, then looked at eternity and asked with a smile.


    There are many ways for Huang Wen''s Avatar to break through the battlefield. For example, directly disperse this avatar and return the power to Huang Wen''s body, such as forcibly breaking the battlefield, and then drilling out of the battlefield according to the rules of space.


    In Huang Wen''s Avatar''s view, the Lord should use the last way to leave, but the Lord is more silent about the power of space rules, and should also use other powers, such as the previous law of God''s word.


    "Hum!" with the a sound, eternal looked at Huang and asked direction of the avatar. With theout saying anything, battlefield around him was closed.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that the eternal mind at this time is not with him, but all on the battle with the Lord.


    Different from Huang Wen''s incarnation ability, Huang Wen''s incarnation ability can be controlled by the Buddha or played by the incarnation itself.


    For example, when fighting, you certainly don''t need Huang Wen to stare at me all the time. Even if you fight with the death lady and the peak strong man like Jehovah, Huang Wen''s Avatar still plays by himself.


    But eternity is different. All eternity, or all creation gods, share the same consciousness. It doesn''t matter how many consciousness they differentiate when they don''t fight at ordinary times, just like the lady of death.


    However, when fighting, it is difficult to be distracted again. Especially when you encounter a strong enemy like Jehovah forever, if you go all out, you may not be absolutely sure of winning. If you are distracted from doing other things, it will affect your combat effectiveness.


    Fortunately, eternity is different from Ms. death. Ms. death has evolved countless separations and has been to her own small days, but eternity basically does not show up. Naturally, there is no need to worry about what happens to other separations due to lack of consciousness control


    "Hiss!" outside the universe, the power belonging to the holy light and the power of time in the starry sky are constantly killing each other, which is very different from the battle of Huang Wen''s Avatar. There is no collision, just like the two opposite forces of ice and fire are constantly consuming.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar even saw a feeling that Wulin experts compete for internal power, but the strength of these two Wulin experts is really a little high, not only three or four floors, but three or four universes


    In the collision between the Lord and the eternal, the eternal does not have any advantage. The power of the holy light contains a variety of rules. Compared with what he knows, the Lord of the marvelous universe is too powerful. Even with some home advantages, the eternal cannot suppress the Lord


    "Lord, what are you hiding, and what secrets are contained in your just incarnation?" eternal felt the power of the holy light, twinkling stars in his eyes, looked at the Lord and asked in a deep voice.


    "Hehe, do you want to know? You will know later..." the Lord is not flustered at this time. He is procrastinating. When the Holy Light envelops around, the Lord has used his ability to transfer part of his strength and consciousness.


    As long as the power and consciousness of this part can be transferred back to the DC Universe, the Lord can further improve the rules of the DC Universe.


    Even if the Lord has lost his omniscient position and cannot restart the whole DC Universe, there is no problem in creating several universes to develop these rules.


    As long as these cosmic rules can be developed and then integrated into the omnipotent universe, the omnipotent universe can be further improved


    "I''ll know later. Do you think I can''t find your little moves?" eternal heard the word of the Lord, couldn''t help laughing, looked at the Lord and said.


    "Originally, with my strength, I can''t stop your little moves, but when the power of the life court returns, it''s not difficult for me to stop you..."


    As like as two peas of the eternal voice, another power came into being, just like the light and starlight, which is just like the power of the Huang asked incarnation and the force that the LORD had encountered in the battle.


    The power of the court of life!


    With the emergence of this force, the face of the Lord suddenly changed, because the power of the court of life is indeed the part of the power that scattered the Lord!

 Chapter 1026

    In other words, the Lord thought his clever calculation had failed at this time. Although the eternity of fighting at home could not completely suppress him, he still had more powerful control over the surrounding universe than him.


    Without this home advantage, Jehovah may really succeed. Without the power of the court of life, Jehovah has a chance to succeed.


    But unfortunately, there is no if.


    The Lord cannot reverse the timeline of the universe, nor can he do it again, but the Lord is not willing to fail like this!


    "I wanted to hide it, but now it seems that I can''t continue to hide it. If I hide it again, I can''t keep my body..." the Lord sighed softly, looking like a little helpless.


    "Huh?" as the voice of the Lord fell, eternity noticed that something was wrong around him, because the holy light around him had changed.


    Originally evolved into a heaven like holy light, it suddenly dispersed around and turned into light, together with countless universes!


    In the universe connected by light, heaven rises up in the universe, and the light shines on the whole universe, making great changes in the universe and transforming towards the essence of holy light!


    Yes, the Lord will not know how many universes have quietly transformed into the Holy Light universe. If it were not for this battle, it would not even be exposed!


    In the future, if DC Universe and Marvel Universe are fully developed, such a successor will definitely have a strong back stabbing force for Marvel Universe.


    In particular, no one knows whether the Lord has changed the whole of the universe


    It seems that the purpose of the Lord is actually very clear. He is to improve the victory rate of the DC Universe through various methods, maintain his power and return to the peak.


    Moreover, according to the existing information, maybe the reason why the LORD was so angry to shoot Huang Wen''s Avatar before is not just because Lucifer is his son. Maybe there are some calculations hidden in the dark, such as turning Huang Wen''s universe into a part of the Holy Light universe


    At this time, the Lord has settled on the title of Lao Yinbi. When eternal saw this scene, the whole person was shocked. As the five creator gods of the universe, there are few things that can make eternal so impolite.


    The next shock was anger. I never thought that the Lord should hide so deeply. Originally, both sides acquiesced that each other entered their own universe to explore why the two universes merged together, but the LORD was quietly doing things!


    The transformation of the Holy Light universe has violated the bottom line of Marvel Universe!


    "Please the court of life!" after his anger, eternal soon calmed down, because he felt that the surrounding holy light connected too many universes, which contributed unknown power to the Lord. At this time, the LORD was no longer what he could deal with.


    Therefore, eternal resolutely contacted the life court. He wants the life court to judge the Lord!


    Eternal does not believe that the Lord, who has lost all knowledge and Almighty, can reach the level of Almighty universe in the marvelous universe!


    The sound of "hum!" fell with the eternal voice, as if an endless divine voice echoed in the universe. With the emergence of this divine voice, the surrounding holy light became a little dim.


    Then, a huge body appeared in the endless void. Where he appeared, only his existence, whether holy light or starlight, dissipated.


    This is a golden giant who seems to turn on King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu. There is a light source on his chest, surging with power beyond imagination.


    The most impressive thing about Huang Wen''s Avatar is that the giant has no neck. There are three heads on one side on his shoulders, suspended on his body, giving people a strange sense of disobedience


    Life court! In the marvel omnipotent universe, there is an incomparably powerful and almost omnipotent existence. In the whole Marvel omnipotent universe, there is the existence closest to the vertex!


    As for why not directly solve the LORD by the existence of the apex, or because the Lord is not a real invasion of the deity, the court of life is enough to deal with such a lord


    "You have broken our agreement, Lord." the head of the life court turned, and a head with no clear expression pointed at the direction of the Lord.


    "So will you judge me?" the Lord asked mockingly, looking at the life court with a flash of disdain in his eyes.


    "Hum!" the life court did not answer the word of the Lord. His chest released limitless light, and the power of judgment surged, scattering all the holy light around the Lord, together with the body of the Lord.


    "It''s over?" Huang asked the pupil of the avatar shrunk slightly. He didn''t expect that after the emergence of the life court, things would end so quickly. Everything was too sudden, and there were too many suspicious places for Huang asked the avatar!


    In particular, since the Lord can''t run away, why should he expose his cards, and why should he speak hard when he sees the life court? Huang asked the avatar that there are too many doubts


    Huang Wen''s Avatar on one side was full of doubts, and the life Court on the other side was constantly scanning around, looking for signs of the Lord, and then cut off all the light of the universe to restore calm.


    "It''s over. Wait until the battlefield, and then make a good calculation with the Lord." after observing for a while, the life court gradually dissipated, leaving only one sentence, "all the universe, check carefully to see if the Lord has any left hands..."


    "Yes!" eternal nodded and watched his body disappear after the life court disappeared.


    "It seems that you don''t want to help again..." Huang asked Yongheng next to the avatar, looked at the death lady and said helplessly, "I can only check with infinite two people."


    "Your ability is more suitable for doing these things, and these things are your dereliction of duty..." the death lady smiled, shrugged and whispered.


    "Well, has the Lord really been solved?" Huang asked the incarnation, still looking at the lady of eternity and death with disbelief.


    "Do you feel anything?" thinking of Huang Wen''s performance before his incarnation, Yongheng was silent and asked.


    "No..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and saying with some hesitation, "I just think it''s too simple."


    "It''s simple and normal for the life court to do it in person." Yongheng smiled at Huang Wen''s Avatar, and his body shape gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 1027

    Eternity did not continue to stay. After all, the task entrusted to him by the life court was not easy. At this time, the two great gods of eternity and infinity should check not only those holy light universes, but all normal universes.


    Because no one knows how many means the Lord has left behind. These means are hidden and cannot be found without careful investigation.


    At this time, Yongheng even felt that it was a wrong decision to let the Lord come to this universe, but he could not say these words now, because these decisions were made by higher-level leaders


    Therefore, now we should pay close attention to completing the tasks assigned by the leaders. If Huang Wen''s Avatar still has doubts, there is a dead lady next to him who can answer.


    "What''s the matter? Do you really feel what''s wrong?" after watching eternity leave, Huang asked the avatar still frowned, as if thinking about something. The death lady asked in surprise.


    "I really don''t feel anything unusual, but the performance of the Lord is somewhat contradictory..." Huang asked the avatar. After thinking for a while, he didn''t get the result. There are too many doubts and too few clues. Huang asked the avatar that he couldn''t know what the LORD was up to and what hidden means he had.


    Just as before Lucifer exposed his wings, Huang Wen''s Avatar had no way to know that Lucifer had arranged for so long.


    Just as before the Lord showed the Holy Light universe, the people of the marvelous universe would not know that the Lord hid so deeply and arranged so many means in the marvelous universe.


    Now the Lord is suspected to have been solved, and it is suspected that there are other means, but before the Lord is exposed, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no way.


    Even a powerful person at the universal level such as the life court can''t find it. If the means of the Lord are superb, it''s normal that Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t find it.


    "After all, the Lord is also the supreme god of the universe next door. He still needs a little face. It''s normal to put down two cruel words. Besides, even if the Lord really has any means, eternity and infinity, they will find it. We don''t need to worry..." hearing Huang Wen''s incarnation, the death lady smiled and shook her head and said softly.


    "Eternity can co-ordinate all dimensional timelines in the multiverse, and infinity can control all spatial forces in the multiverse. In fact, the LORD would not have succeeded if they had not paid attention to each parallel universe."


    "Even if the strength of the Lord is strong, as long as he exists, he will leave traces, and these traces will be detected by eternity and infinity!"


    It can be seen that at this time, the attitude of the dead lady towards Huang Wen''s Avatar is much better than before. Before, it was more because she was defeated by Huang Wen''s Avatar. She was worried that Huang Wen''s Avatar would disturb her normal life and was forced to communicate with Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    But now it''s different. Although Ms. death doesn''t know that Huang Wen has broken through to the multi universe level, from the performance of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Ms. death has completely regarded Huang Wen as the existence of the same level.


    Moreover, Huang Wen is obviously a strong man suitable for combat. Such a strong man is simply an excellent combat effectiveness for the dimensional battlefield.


    Therefore, even if the death lady is a salted fish who eats and waits for death and only cares about her own love, she will be optimistic about Huang Wen from the perspective of the creator God.


    Even, Ms. death has been thinking about how to make Huang Wen leave the current universe earlier and go to the dimensional battlefield.


    After all, in the view of Ms. death, it is completely unnecessary for Huang Wen to stay in the current universe. If you want to continue to improve yourself, you should go to the dimensional battlefield to support the war!


    "Time, space." Huang Wen''s Avatar heard the death lady''s introduction to eternity and infinity, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes. In fact, this eternity and infinity correspond to the universe in Chinese culture. The four sides say the universe, from ancient to modern times, the universe. Eternity is the universe, and infinity is the universe.


    Obviously, although the great God of time and space ability, the eternal and infinite power is much stronger than the so-called time gem and space gem.


    "Well, Huang asked, when are you going to leave?" hearing the thoughtful murmur of Huang asked''s Avatar, the death lady''s eyes lit up slightly, quickly looked at Huang asked''s Avatar and asked with a smile.


    "Leave? Leave what?" Huang asked the avatar. He didn''t keep up with the rhythm of the death lady for a moment. He looked at the death lady with some doubts and asked.


    "Leave this universe, dimensional battlefield, don''t you want to go and have a look?" the death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a little expectation and bewilderment.


    "Not yet." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head decisively, and said, "there are too many uncontrollable factors. Moreover, my current strength and dimensional battlefield are not worse than me. This universe can''t sit without me..."


    "If you are worried about the guy who killed bully, I can find a way to contact other universes and check the trace of killed bully..." when the death lady heard Huang ask the avatar, she suddenly thought of something and looked at Huang ask the avatar and said softly. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Since he has been preparing for so long, he always wants to give him a chance. At least he is also the ultimate boss in other universes. This face should be given to him." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shrugged and directly refused the kindness of Ms. death.


    Are you kidding? Although mieba may find some terrible power to threaten Huang Wen, this is another opportunity for Huang Wen to improve himself!


    Even if the lady of death didn''t get the legendary figure raffle, the Lord''s legendary figure raffle didn''t get it. In sum, Huang Wen has lost 100 million. We can''t miss the raffle about killing tyrants!


    After all, after killing so many mieba, he didn''t get a lucky draw. Huang asked that he was still looking forward to what the original final boss could bring to himself.


    As for going to the dimensional battlefield, Huang Wen didn''t intend to go so early before the breakthrough. After the breakthrough, he didn''t have such a plan.


    Just as Huang Wen''s Avatar said, Huang Wen''s strength is indeed good at the level of multi universe, but Huang Wen''s combat effectiveness is not poor on the dimensional battlefield.


    The multi universe level combat power seems to surpass the current universe and can even touch the five gods of creation, but it is not an absolute strong one in the dimensional battlefield. I think the Sentinels with extraordinary strength sent out before Huang Wen''s incarnation can also reach this level after training.

 Chapter 1028

    As far as Marvel Universe is concerned, the super universe level is above the multi universe level strong ones, and then the omnipotent universe level is above them. As for the transcendental level, Huang Wen is not very clear for the time being, but fortunately, the more you go up, the fewer strong people of the same level will become.


    As for how to divide the levels in the universe next door and what level of strength there are, Huang asked more unclear, but it must not be worse than Marvel Universe, otherwise it would have been defeated by Marvel Universe long ago.


    Overall, Huang Wen''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds and reached a new height, but it is still not enough compared with the two Almighty universes.


    If no one is targeting Huang Wen, it''s OK, but Huang Wen has been blacklisted by several powerful dimensional demons before. Now he has offended the Lord. If he really goes to the dimensional battlefield, he will be targeted.


    Although the Lord lost his omniscient and omnipotent ability, his position in the DC Universe was still there. Under his command, Huang asked how many enemies he would face


    The back stab from the dimension demon God and the judgment from the enemy God are destined to make Huang Wen defenseless.


    Since the environment is so bad, Huang asked, naturally, we have to wait until our strength is stronger, and then turn the tide and solve all the difficulties in one fell swoop. Why should we be abused if we can sweep away?


    "I''m really not sure what you think..." the death lady heard that Huang Wen''s Avatar refused her proposal. For a moment, she looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said speechless.


    "Think so, do they think so about you? I don''t know what you think. Obviously, they are gods at the level of multi universe, but they fall in love with an ordinary person who can see through the plot..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the death lady, smiled and said.


    "At least compared with you and many gods, Wade is really an ordinary man. Even if individual Wade is a little more powerful, he can''t get out of this category..."


    "I naturally have my reasons." the death lady subconsciously looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and retorted.


    "Naturally, I have my own reasons..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile and told the death lady the truth of pushing herself to others.


    "OK, you decide when to leave, and I''ll go first..." the death lady was silent for a moment, then shrugged her shoulders, gradually disappeared in place, and asked wade to live their little life.


    "There''s really nothing different. The old Yin ratio of the Lord can really be killed so easily?" Huang asked the avatar. After the death lady left, he seriously released his divine power and carefully observed the surroundings and even outside the universe, but he still got nothing in the end.


    "Forget it, even if there are other means, I can''t find it now. I''d better go back and solve the problems of Wanda and Pietro''s parents first!"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar finally shook his head. His body gradually disappeared in place, and everything around him fell into peace.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar quietly left a hair before leaving. He still didn''t believe that Lao Yinbi had no backhand, so he left a means and was ready to observe again.


    However, it is a pity that Huang Wen''s Avatar did not guess wrong. The old Yin ratio of the Lord really left a means, and hid the consciousness of the Lord in the current universe and the rule power of the current universe.


    But neither the eternal nor the lady of death noticed this. The eternal subconsciously explored those universes other than the current universe and played a dark game under the lamp for the Lord.


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar has explored, there is no good way to observe Huang Wen''s Avatar at the regular level of the essence of the universe. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not the God of the current universe or even the multiverse, so it is naturally missed.


    "Huang Wen, eternity, the court of life, ha ha, I have written down all these hatred, but I have gathered so many forces of the Holy Light universe and the rules learned from this boy, which are hidden here. None of you can find it. When I send forces, it is the foreshadowing of your defeat..." in that universe, a consciousness flashed away, Completely hidden.


    In the avenger building, Huang Wen had finished the roast sheep and returned here with Belle and Pietro. When Wanda saw Huang Wen and others coming back, she hurried forward, hugged Pietro with open arms and said, "welcome home, I''ll give you a surprise..."


    "Are you scared? I heard what master said..." Pietro pushed Wanda away angrily. "How can you do such a dangerous thing alone? What should I do in case something happens? I have only your sister!"


    "I had no other choice at that time. If you had the ability and saw that your parents were tortured, you would certainly make the same choice with me..." Wanda sighed and whispered.


    Obviously, Wanda thought of the torture suffered by her parents before, which is still a painful memory for Wanda.


    In particular, ordinary people can''t understand the pain that they can''t stop.


    "Well, everything has been solved, and the origin of your parents'' soul has been taken back..." Huang asked, walked forward, rubbed Wanda''s and Pietro''s hair, smiled and said, "next, you can integrate your parents'' soul origin, make their soul complete, and then find a way to create a body for them."


    "With your chaotic magic acting on them and protecting their bodies and souls, there is no difference between them and real life..."


    "Thank you, master!" Wanda looked at the two soul origins in Huang Wen''s hand, hurriedly and carefully took over, thanked Huang Wen, and all her thoughts were on the soul origin of her parents.


    "What a familiar scene. At the beginning, my father was also taken to hell, and master saved him, and uncle James..." lisfisk''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered, "in a trance, it seems that it hasn''t been too long, but it seems that it has been too long."


    The Avengers felt some emotion in their hearts when they heard the speech, but soon their attention was diverted.


    Because Wanda began to use his chaotic magic, he created his parents'' bodies according to the souls of his parents and the blood of Wanda and Pietro, and finally integrated two complete souls into the body.


    Soon, Wanda and Pietro''s parents were no different from living, and the family hugged each other.


    As long as no one in the hell dimension collects their souls, the Wanda family can live together all the time.


    Now the dimension of hell is the shape of Johnny blazer.

 Chapter 1029

    Looking at the Wanda family holding together excitedly, Huang Wen thought of Johnny blazer. Before, Huang Wen''s Avatar fought with the Lord, which caused a lot of damage to the hell dimension. Even if the hell dimension has been integrated into one, it is still unbearable in the face of the two highest cosmic collisions.


    Therefore, Johnny Blazer has just taken office and become Satan. Before he enjoys any power, he will begin to repair the dimension of hell.


    Huang asked, this is not very good. What if Johnny Blazer''s mentality collapses?


    It seems that we should find someone to help Johnny blazer. Huang asked himself that he would not go, so Huang asked his eyes on every avenger.


    "Hiss!" I don''t know why, Tony Stark and others felt Huang Wen''s eyes, subconsciously took a breath, and then looked at Huang Wen warily.


    Tony Stark, in particular, should not be too familiar with Huang Wen''s vision at this time. This is Huang Wen''s vision of looking for someone to work as a tool man!


    "Huang Wen! What do you want to do? Who do you want to calculate? I tell you, I''m very busy recently. Don''t come to me if I have nothing to do!" Tony Stark shouted at Huang Wen in order to prevent himself from becoming a tool man of Huang Wen.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, even if I''m looking for you, you can''t finish the task..." Huang asked, stood up, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile, "I really don''t look down on you, really."


    "What is..." Tony Stark heard Huang''s words and subconsciously prepared to refute Huang''s words to prove his Tony Stark''s ability. But halfway through Tony Stark''s words, he stopped directly. He glared at Huang and said disdainfully, "isn''t it? I Tony Stark will win your challenge? It''s too childish!"


    "It''s not really a way to excite..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head and continued to look around the Avengers, trying to find a tool man who can help Johnny Blazer... Cough, it''s a good brother, and Tony Stark almost brought the rhythm.


    However, Huang Wen thought for a long time and couldn''t find a suitable candidate, because among the Avengers, no one is really suitable for the environment of hell dimension.


    Maybe strange can, but after all, strange has more important things to do. It''s really not good to let him work part-time in the dimension of hell


    "Wanda..." thinking of this, Huang Wen finally looked at Wanda. Huang Wen calculated carefully and found that only Wanda, who once created a small hell, was suitable to help Johnny blazer.


    "Master..." feeling Huang Wen''s eyes, Wanda''s face changed slightly. She quickly looked at Huang Wen and said to her pitiful coquettish, "master, I''ve just been reunited with my parents. You shouldn''t have the heart to let me leave them like this?"


    "By the way, and Pietro, he has just been released and free. I haven''t seen him for a long time, master..."


    "I haven''t seen you so reluctant to give up Pietro before. You didn''t acquiesce in Pietro''s entry into quantum space..." Huang asked, shaking his head helplessly, muttering in a low voice, and then looked at Sirte.


    Wanda can''t count on it. Now only the demon like flame giant sulter can help.


    To sum up, there is no life in the current hell dimension. The demons and all kinds of dead souls in the hell dimension have completely disappeared because Huang Wen''s Avatar fought with the Lord. At present, there is only one life in the whole hell dimension, that is Johnny brezer.


    Therefore, in Huang Wen''s opinion, if Wanda refuses to help, it is only Sirte.


    Moreover, after sirtel came to the earth, the flame giants were not controlled. Although the number of flame giants is not very large, it can also become the basis for the redevelopment of the dimension of hell!


    Huang Wen certainly doesn''t want to treat the whole flame giant family as a tool person working for the dimension of hell. Huang Wen is to better place the flame giant family, give the flame giant family a better future and make the flame giant family great again!


    Yes, that''s it.


    Think about it. If the flame giants help the hell dimension develop and grow, then the powerful hell dimension can naturally give feedback to the flame giants.


    At that time, the flame giants will become orthodox officials in the dimension of hell, proper civil servants. Isn''t this a good job?


    Welfare or something. Huang asked not to arrange for the flame giants. At that time, let Johnny Blazer watch the arrangement by himself


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." seeing Huang Wen''s eyes, Sirte''s heart jumped. He was also familiar with the eyes. Under such eyes, Sirte became a free lecturer of the avenger alliance.


    However, sirtel thought of their betrayal of Huang Wen when sissohn appeared last time. A ray of fear flashed in sirtel''s eyes and then clenched his teeth.


    "Mr. Huang asked, if you have any orders, just say that as long as I can do it, I will properly complete the task!" sirtel looked at Huang asked firmly and said solemnly.


    "Well, look at other people''s consciousness! I''m really disappointed to see you!" Huang asked angrily. Wanda and Tony Stark and others, in the eyes of the people who slightly despised but didn''t dare to show it openly, Huang asked showed a smile on his face and continued to look at sulter.


    "In fact, it''s not a big event. It''s mainly that I fought with Lucifer and the Lord in the dimension of hell just now, destroying part of the dimension of hell. Now the New Satan of the dimension of hell is Johnny blazer. I want you to help..."


    "Well, I had a question before, why did the Lord appear in the dimension of hell?" Johnny stone asked when he heard Huang''s question.


    Before, because Wanda and Hawke were sent back in advance, the Avengers already knew what happened. At that time, they were shocked. At this time, they showed a lot of calmness, but there were still some questions that they didn''t understand.


    "Hell and heaven are a company, don''t you know?" Huang asked, looking at Johnny stone in surprise. "The reason why Lucifer fell is to control the authority of the branch in his own hands."


    "But unfortunately, there were too many myths and the dimension of hell was broken, so Lucifer never succeeded. When the dimension of hell is integrated, the Lord will naturally come out to support..."

 Chapter 1030

    What Huang asked is very light, but it still has a great impact on most Avengers.


    Even if Huang Wen had let the Avengers see many gods before, both the famous Odin and Zeus in the avenger building have greatly improved their horizons.


    But after all, born in the west, most Avengers will still be influenced by the Lord, even if they don''t believe it.


    Therefore, when Huang asked that heaven and hell are a company, some of the Avengers still looked a little stiff.


    However, Huang Wen is not talking nonsense. What is the Lord in Biblical mythology and whether it is a company with hell? Huang Wen doesn''t know, but the Lord Huang Wen sees is what Huang Wen says.


    Especially when the Lord revealed that after the Holy Light universe developed in the marvelous universe, Huang Wen knew that the Lord must be an old Yin ratio who likes the layout.


    Even if Huang Wen didn''t know whether the Lord died in the hands of the life court, Huang Wen also understood that before, the LORD made Lucifer Satan in order to turn the universe into a holy light universe, or to bury the seeds of a holy light universe.


    Before the complete war between Marvel Universe and DC Universe, such a holy light universe will not have much impact, but after the war, such a holy light universe will give Marvel Universe a back stab, and maybe it can win a key victory!


    Therefore, Huang Wen has seen through the true face of the Lord even though he has only handed over his hand to the Lord once.


    Not to mention that the Avengers were a little dull at this time, Sirte came back, because in Sirte''s impression, the LORD was not a strong man, at least not much stronger than him, so he couldn''t feel it, but looked at Huang Wen.


    "Mr. Huang asked, how can I help you?" sirtel was worthy of being an old tool man who wanted to show his own value. He directly asked about his work content, which made Huang nodded with satisfaction.


    "When you go to the hell dimension, Johnny will give you some authority of the hell dimension and let you become the devil of the hell dimension. You cooperate with him to repair the hell dimension and strive to recover the hell dimension earlier..." Huang asked approvingly looking at sirtel and said.


    "Not only you, but also your people can make a career in the dimension of hell. At that time, with the blessing of the dimension of hell, you flame giants will no longer have to worry about the scarcity of people!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen, for solving the plight of our family!" sirtel''s face stiffened for a moment when he heard Huang Wen''s words, and then hurried to worship Huang Wen respectfully, looking very happy.


    "Good fellow, this is the whole family who make complaints about the flames and giants, and all of them have turned away from the white workers!" Toni Stark, who was on the side, saw the scene and finally failed to resist the spirit of Tucao.


    Which one present is not a person of hearing and seeing, but unfortunately, everyone seems to have not heard this sentence, including sulter.


    However, most of the Avengers looked very hard with a smile in their eyes, and a trace of helplessness flashed in sulter''s eyes.


    Has the final say, "you can talk to Jonny, he is Satan, and he will give you the power to tell you what power is in hell." Huang asked Soult, who smiled, and patted Mr. Soult''s shoulder.


    "But remember, don''t be fooled by Johnny. If he passes Satan''s position to you, don''t accept it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as he said this, the avenger building fell into silence. They probably understood how Johnny Blazer became Satan.


    Thinking of this, the Avengers sympathized with Johnny Blazer for one second and sirtel for half a second.


    "Pooh!" but the Avengers held back, but Belle didn''t hold back. She came to the avenger building. Belle had been very difficult to hold back the Yellow platform, but she couldn''t help laughing when she understood Johnny brazier''s experience.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    As Belle laughed, the Avengers couldn''t help laughing, and the air was full of joy.


    "Are you so free? Do you want to inherit part of the power of the hell dimension and be the devil of hell?" Huang asked, looking around at the Avengers around, his mouth slightly raised and said, "you should know the environment of hell. It''s beautiful and outstanding. You can''t work in another environment..."


    "You might as well make complaints about us to Africa..." Jonny Stone whispered Tucao.


    Are you kidding? We haven''t seen the environment of hell dimension. Although becoming the devil of hell dimension can strengthen their strength, the ghost environment of hell dimension is not a place for people


    "No, how did Africa recruit you? We''re fine in vacanda!" Princess Surui was unhappy when she heard Johnny stone''s words, and directly retorted.


    What happened to Africa? Anyway, Africa is much better than the outstanding place in the hell dimension, isn''t it? Why do you despise Africa? Are you discriminating against black... Oh, this is the avenger alliance. Huang asked to play this card. Forget it, when I didn''t say.


    "Well, I''ll take you back, Messi Beckham, right?" Huang asked. Seeing the Avengers, he changed the topic and looked at sirtel with a smile.


    "It''s musbeheim..." sirtel''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness and carefully reminded.


    "Well, Muse... Well, I know." Huang asked, too lazy to remember the complex name, directly felt the smell of the flame giant, and threw Sirte in the past.


    "Leader?!" when sirtel returned to musbeheim, the flame giants were boiling. Although sirtel''s strength had weakened before, it had not left for several years. How hard it was for them to have no leader. They ate, slept and ate all day. There was nothing at all. Don''t be too comfortable... Cough, Don''t be too uncomfortable. They are thinking about sirtel all the time!


    Now, sirtel is back, and their flame giant can finally rekindle their enthusiasm!


    "You have this enthusiasm. It''s good. I hope you can keep it!" sirtel sighed at a group of flame giants. "Anyway, our environment in musbeheim is no stronger than the dimension of hell..."

 Chapter 1031

    "Hell dimension?" the flame giants were stunned when they heard sirtel''s words. They didn''t quite understand why they said hell dimension as soon as they came back after their leader disappeared for so long. Did their leader go to hell dimension before?


    "Leader? Have you become the Lord of the dimension of hell?" the flame giant with a little knowledge seemed to realize something and looked at sirtel and asked.


    "Lord of hell dimension? That''s right!" sirtel hesitated, then nodded and said, "something happened in the hell dimension at this time. Satan, the Lord of hell, promised that we would help repair the hell dimension and give us permission to respond..."


    "Since we lost to Asgard at the beginning, we have never recovered, especially the number of people has become less and less. This time we enter the dimension of hell, we flame giants will be able to develop and create brilliance again!"


    Sutter wisely did not mention Huang Wen, nor did he mention his submission to Huang Wen. Instead, according to Huang Wen''s conditions, he made a big cake... Cough, the blue picture was in front of the flame giant family.


    Obviously, the people of the flame giant family like this blueprint very much. As sulter''s voice fell, all the flame giants were excited.


    Over the years, there are few new flame giants in musbelheim. The whole flame giant is about to be destroyed as if it had stopped breeding.


    This is not only because the flame giants lost to Asgard, but also because the times have changed and the environment of the nine realms is no longer suitable for the flame giants to survive.


    This is not only true for the fire giants, but also for the frost giants and the dark elves. Even the dwarves and asgards have not escaped such fate.


    Asgard''s population has decreased since its peak, and I don''t know whether Odin knows this, so he will choose to slowly let Asgard move towards the era of peace.


    If you want to change the fact of population decline, you need to make changes, which is one of the reasons why sirtel is so easy to agree to Huang''s question.


    Not only because Huang Wen''s strength is strong, but also because it is really a way out for the flame giant family.


    It''s better to be used as a tool than a race that can''t continue


    "So, let''s go!" sirtel saw the excitement of the people and knew that his choice was not wrong, so he took a deep breath and took a nostalgic look at musbeheim.


    Sirte knows that neither he nor the flame giant family should come back. The dimension of hell will be the home of the flame giant family in the future.


    When the flame giant adapts to the environment of the hell dimension, thrives and expands again in the hell dimension, then the hell dimension is the new home of the flame giant family.


    "Hum!" with the voice of Sutter, Huang Wen, who has been paying attention to Sutter, instantly opened a portal and transmitted all the flame giants to the dimension of hell.


    As for Johnny blazer, Huang asked that he had communicated well. Someone came to help. Johnny Blazer was too happy. How could he refuse?


    It would be better if Satan could be removed from his post.


    After all, for Johnny blazer, although the strength at this time has advanced by leaps and bounds, far beyond his cognition and the once zatanos and the spirit of revenge, such strength has no temptation for Johnny blazer.


    Johnny Blazer still prefers to live on earth, especially when he has not been a superhero and challenged himself by performing stunts on a motorcycle.


    Of course, there is a sweet life with your reporter girlfriend


    Unfortunately, Huang Wen has seen through Johnny brezer''s idea and gave sirtel a preventive shot in advance.


    Therefore, for Johnny blazer, it is impossible to achieve either the day of riding a motorcycle to perform stunts or the sweet life with his girlfriend in a short time.


    "Solved!" Huang asked after throwing Sutter and the flame giant into the dimension of hell, and said with great satisfaction.


    "Cough!" the Avengers once again sympathized with sirtel for half a second, making up the same degree as Johnny blazer. This half a second was for a group of flame giants who had unknowingly become tool people.


    "No, if they want to laugh, I''ll forget it. Wanda, isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to laugh? You know, whether it''s sulter or Johnny brazier, it''s all because of you..." Huang asked, who saw Wang Da laughing and explained Huang''s identity to his parents, and said angrily.


    "No, master, I didn''t laugh. I just feel happy to be reunited with the family!" Wanda asked Huang. If she did, Huang would probably find a reason to arrange things.


    "Well, I don''t care if your family gets together. The hell dimension has been solved. I continue to take Belle out to play..." Huang asked, shaking his head and looking at Wanda and others.


    "Remember, if you encounter something that can''t be solved again, don''t quietly... Forget it, the avatar I left has reached the cosmic level. You can do it as much as you like. If he is there, you won''t overturn basically..."


    Huang Wen''s voice fell down, directly took Belle''s hand and left the avenger building. He continued to travel along the previous grassland. Huang Wen hasn''t had a taste of roast mutton yet


    Even though he has reached the multi universe level and can be called a God, Huang Wen still doesn''t mean to give up his emotions.


    Because Huang Wen never felt that he was a God. He was just an ordinary man who crossed the world and had a little strength.


    Since I came to this world, I naturally want to live and enjoy myself. Becoming a God is not Huang Wen''s way.


    Even if Huang Wen reached the peak of the two omnipotent universes, Huang Wen had no intention of becoming the Supreme God, because becoming such a God would no longer be himself.


    "Cut! It''s too much to feed us dog food in public!" Tony Stark said angrily after Huang asked and Belle left. "It''s like no one. I''ll bring pepper to show you another day!"


    "What are you talking about?" just as Tony Stark''s voice fell, Huang asked the avatar appeared next to Tony Stark. He patted Tony Stark on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "I didn''t hear clearly. Can you say it again?"

 Chapter 1032

    The appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar obviously frightened Tony Stark and made his face slightly stiff. Tony Stark didn''t expect Huang Wen''s Avatar to come out at this time. He seriously suspected that Huang Wen''s Avatar was fishing.


    Yes, Huang asked that the avatar must be waiting for someone to speak ill of him before coming out. It''s too much!


    However, it''s not that Huang asked the avatar too much. Now Tony Stark has to solve how to escape from Huang asked''s Avatar.


    "Hum!" was heard. When Huang asked the avatar to look at Tony Stark with a smile and think about how to deal with him, Tony Stark suddenly appeared a blue light, and then his body disappeared in an instant.


    "Have you studied the power of space gems to this extent?" Huang asked. A trace of surprise flashed in the avatar''s eyes, then smiled, shook his head and said.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar can naturally stop Tony Stark. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar is willing, it can directly destroy the space gem and disconnect the relationship between the current universe and the source of space gem power. However, Tony Stark has worked so hard after all. He always wants to let Tony Stark see some hope!


    "Didn''t he just leave? Why did he come back?" Wanda''s parents couldn''t keep up with the pace of the avenger alliance. They stood in place with a confused face and whispered subconsciously.


    Wanda shook her head and didn''t explain too much, because her parents will get used to it over time.


    At this time, although Wanda''s parents are not ordinary people, their mentality has not changed. It''s good to wait until they adapt to their new identity


    "Tony Stark has studied space gems to this extent, so our kidney deficiency mage strange should not be bad?" Huang asked the avatar. After watching Tony Stark disappear, his thoughts began to diverge, and then looked into the temple of New York.


    Originally, the supreme mage should stay in the Kama Taj, but anyway, the supreme mage is also a human and needs a private life.


    In particular, Huang Wen''s strength has gradually spread its name. Dimension demons generally don''t come to be uncomfortable, so strange only needs to be vigilant.


    Invisibly, Huang Wen helped strange reduce his burden and make strange have time to accompany his doctor girlfriend.


    Moreover, Huang Wen taught strange how to improve his body strength and gradually got rid of the title of kidney deficiency mage. Therefore, Huang Wen should be the benefactor of strange and his girlfriend.


    He''s good and I''m good. Strange''s girlfriend should know that, especially strange has changed so much before and after


    At this time, when Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the temple in New York, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t see strange for the first time, but saw a green light.


    That''s the power from the gem of time.


    Even though the time gem has some defects, especially the impact on time and space, strange can now resolve these problems.


    Moreover, as strange''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, his control over the time gem is also improving.


    This has become a virtuous circle. The strength depends on the time gem. The stronger the strength, the higher the mastery of the time gem, and then continue to improve the strength


    Therefore, strange surpassed Wanda and Thor at a very fast speed, completed the curve overtaking, and reached the level of heavenly father.


    In this way, strange should be able to rank in the top three of the Avengers.


    Of course, Huang Wen should be excluded, including the incarnation of Huang Wen.


    As for the first two, the first is naturally Johnny Blazer who becomes Satan and has the blessing of the whole dimension of hell.


    Johnny Blazer has reached the height of Lucifer becoming Satan before, and has become the top power of the universe. Looking at the whole universe, Johnny blazer is no weaker than anyone except Huang Wen and other strong people who will use avatars!


    Moreover, since the dimension of hell is already his own, strange''s workload has been greatly reduced, which is one of the reasons why strange has the energy to continue to improve his strength.


    The second stronger than strange is naturally hawk. He has become a cosmic hawk. His simple power has reached an extremely terrible level. I''m afraid strange can only talk about conditions if he wants to defeat hawk


    As for other magic, I''m afraid it can''t compare with hawk''s fist.


    "Yes, you have made rapid progress. Don''t be proud and continue to work hard!" Huang asked the avatar. After seeing the strength of strange, he nodded with satisfaction and said.


    "In fact, you can find your successor. If you are tired, after all, when Gu Yi left, although his strength was stronger than you now, he did not exceed the level of heavenly father. You have reached the level where you can step down..."


    "Retiring... Mr. Gu Yi..." strange suddenly heard Huang Wen''s incarnation and was stunned. Then he seemed to think of something and whispered, "and Mr. Huang Wen, you calculated why I went on this road..."


    Yes, at this time, strange already knew a lot of things through time gem, such as Gu Yi''s plan and Huang Wen''s small means.


    Gu Yi''s purpose is very simple, that is to find a suitable successor for the supreme mage. In most parallel universes, strange is the best choice, and strange in this universe is no exception.


    As for Huang Wen, his purpose is even simpler. He wants the supreme mage to be his own acquaintances, so that the supreme mage can work well for the earth dimension


    "It''s just a tool man..." strange sighed and whispered, "Mr. Huang Wen was not as powerful as he is now. However, no matter who sits in the position of the supreme mage, he will stand on Mr. Huang Wen''s side, not only because Mr. Huang Wen is powerful, but also because Mr. Huang Wen has been guarding here, although it is so unreliable..."


    As Tong Gu Yi said at the beginning, strange didn''t mean to be too angry after knowing that his past experiences were the calculations of Huang Wen and Gu Yi. Like Gu Yi, he saw his destiny.


    The supreme mage also believes in fatalism.


    However, due to the existence of Huang Wen, strange can still see everything in the past, but strange can''t see anything in the future.


    Huang Wen''s strength is much stronger than that of strange. Even if strange borrows energy from visander at this time, he can''t push the future related to Huang Wen. Strange realizes that Huang Wen may have reached this level

 Chapter 1033

    "By the way, Wanda, I still have one thing for you..." Huang asked the avatar. After encouraging strange, he didn''t continue to take care of strange''s psychological activities, but glanced at Bruce Banner, then looked at Wanda and said.


    "What''s the master''s order?" Wanda knew that this time it should be impossible to escape, and it seemed that the task this time must be simpler than the task of hell dimension, so Wanda directly looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a smile, "as long as it is the master''s task, Wanda will complete it with quality and quantity..."


    "When I was here just now, I wish you were so positive, and I could let Johnny Blazer finish his work earlier..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Wanda, he shook his head, then pointed to Bruce Banner and said, "you can make a retractable fist according to the body shape of banner and Hawk, and use Steve''s shield material!"


    "Haoke''s combat effectiveness has reached the cosmic level, but his fist is too big and his simple lethality is still not enough. Please let Haoke tell you the specific requirements..."


    "Hawk!" when he heard that he had his own equipment, hawk jumped out in an instant. This Hawk is not in the parallel universe. He only knows the roaring hawk. Especially after reaching the cosmic level, hawk deeply knows where his defects are.


    Before, hawk couldn''t fly. Every time it was a super jump. Under normal circumstances, there were no defects. However, if there was no place to settle in a vacuum environment, hawk''s super jump would be abandoned.


    Fortunately, he can''t fly. Huang Wen has helped Haoke solve it. Next, there are defects in Haoke''s lethality.


    Admittedly, hawk''s power is very strong, but every cosmic level has its own focus. They are very strong in the research and development of their own ability. Even if their body power is not strong, they can use the power of law to make up for it.


    Therefore, Hawk is really not too powerful in the universe. He can only bully the hell three headed dog. In this way, he can rely on the blessing of the hell dimension to achieve the weak in the universe.


    Moreover, although Huang Wen has taught Haoke the fighting skills of solidifying his strength, it is still difficult to break the defense when he meets a powerful opponent. At this time, he needs a weapon.


    Boxing is the equipment that can give full play to the combat effectiveness of Haoke. Whether boxing can be extended into other weapons depends on Haoke''s own needs and Wanda''s ability


    Soon, Wanda took hawk to make weapons. Although Steve Rogers''s new shield material consumed Wanda''s strength, Wanda could still do it with a little attention. Hawk asked a little more, like an insatiable Party A.


    This is the first time that Haoke has shown such a side. Wanda can''t bear to crack down on Haoke''s enthusiasm. She can only reluctantly and constantly change the scheme


    While peace was restored in the avenger alliance, the Lord, hiding in the rules of the universe, gradually fell into silence.


    The LORD did not prepare any plot, so he waited for his own strength to come. If something was discovered in advance because of preparation, the gain would not be worth the loss to the Lord.


    When the Lord fell into silence, the power of faith from the earth began to flow into the body of the Lord. Because the LORD had not appeared for many years, the power of faith of the believers of the Lord on the earth was stored in the holy city.


    But as the Lord showed signs in the universe, the forces of faith naturally began to find their masters.


    However, in this marvelous universe, it is precisely because the Lord has never appeared, so the power of faith is useful. They seal a demon, or a Vampire


    Dracula, the earliest group of vampires, is also one of the most famous people in the vampire family.


    Dracula in this universe has more powerful ability than most vampires. She is not even afraid of the sun, immune to most physical attacks, and can call the wind and rain. Most importantly, Dracula has the immortality that even the dead lady can''t kill.


    It is precisely because of this that when the believers of the Lord exterminated all vampires, they finally left Dracula. It is not that they don''t want to kill Dracula, but that Dracula can''t kill at all.


    Even silver, cross, garlic and other substances will still cause damage to Dracula, but Dracula can''t kill


    Finally, the believers of the Lord can only seal Dracula completely with the power of faith, and then exterminate all other vampires in the world.


    In other words, whether Dracula was the ancestor of vampires or not, from the moment when vampires almost exterminated the family, he was the last vampire and the ancestor of blood families that might have appeared before


    At this time, with the power of faith subconsciously looking for the Lord, the power to seal Dracula gradually disappeared. Dracula ushered in his own freedom after I don''t know how many years!


    In Dracula''s view, no one should be worse than him. He has been sealed for so long. After all, he should be the only guy who has an immortal life but is suppressed by ordinary people.


    However, what Dracula doesn''t know is that no matter when he is sealed or suppressed by ordinary people, there is one person who has more say than him, that is brother apocalypse.


    Brother Apocalypse: Dracula, you are a brother.


    At this time, Dracula did not know the apocalypse. He only knew that he had regained his freedom and wanted to leave the holy city to find his people.


    Dracula does not intend to avenge those believers of the Lord at the first time, not only because his strength has been sealed for so long, and he has not sucked blood, which has decreased by many times. More importantly, Dracula is afraid of being beaten


    You don''t know how crazy those believers of the LORD were. After learning that Dracula would be hurt by silver, cross and garlic, all the places Dracula passed were garlic.


    Silverware and crosses are scarce, but the believers of the LORD have enough garlic.


    Even when those believers fought with Dracula, they hung a garlic around their neck, bit a garlic in their mouth, and took a bath with garlic juice in advance


    At the same time, the whole Dracula didn''t know where to start. Finally, he was wounded bit by bit. In addition, he was chased and had no time to suck blood. His strength continued to decline until he had no resistance. He was caught on the spot and locked up by those Jehovah''s believers

 Chapter 1034

    At that time, the Jehovah''s believers who caught Dracula did not know that Dracula had the immortality that death ladies could not kill. Therefore, these Jehovah''s believers tried to kill Dracula in various ways, such as what was put into the holy water with a cross, such as filling Dracula''s mouth with liquid silver, Another example is growing garlic in Dracula''s body


    Only Dracula can''t think of it, and there is nothing these believers can''t do. In Dracula''s view, these believers are simply not human. They are more like a devil than Dracula himself!


    Thinking of these experiences, Dracula subconsciously shivered. It was a fear deep into the soul. Dracula was really afraid of these Jehovah''s believers.


    At the beginning, he didn''t know how many times he couldn''t help but wanted to die directly, but unfortunately, not only other people couldn''t kill Dracula, but Dracula wanted to die wholeheartedly, but he couldn''t do it at all


    Therefore, Dracula had no intention of revenge at this time. He just wanted to leave this place quickly. In Dracula''s eyes, this place is more terrible than the dimension of hell!


    "Isn''t it really a dream? Isn''t it a trap?" Dracula slowly recovered. He carefully looked around. When he found that no one found himself, Dracula took a deep breath, turned into a little bat and flew out.


    "Hahaha! I''m free!" after leaving the holy city, Dracula was so happy that she couldn''t help shouting.


    However, soon Dracula felt something wrong, because there was no smell of a vampire family around him in his perception range.


    At first, Dracula thought that it was because her strength had not been restored. In addition, it was not far from the holy city, and it was normal that there were no vampires.


    However, with the continuous flight of Dracula, he has been far away from the holy city and even returned to his familiar territory, but he still doesn''t feel the trace of vampire people.


    This situation shook Dracula''s heart. He thought of his own experience, and then thought that the resistance of ordinary people to Jehovah''s believers would be weaker. I''m afraid it would be difficult to resist those Jehovah''s believers, or even be directly destroyed.


    "Exterminated the family? Am I not the last vampire in the world?" at the thought of this, Dracula''s eyes flashed a light, and an idea, or ambition, welled up in his heart.


    Since he Dracula is the last vampire, the vampires in the future will be transformed by him Dracula. He Dracula will be the true God of the vampire family!


    "Food... No! Clansmen! While restoring strength, he transformed his first group of clansmen!" Dracula''s ambition expanded instantly, but thinking of the strength before the holy city, his eyes flashed with thinking light. "However, first find out the power distribution of the holy city, and then decide where to mix in the future."


    After searching for the little bat made by Dracula, he found a lost woman in the alley, flew to her in the moonlight, and bit her neck with a big mouth.


    "Ah!" a scream, but there was no falling sound and blood flowing out, as if the scream just now was just an illusion.


    However, in the bright moonlight, Dracula held a withered body, his breath expanded a little, and then stopped again.


    "Not enough! Not enough!" I don''t know how many years he was hungry. Dracula''s eyes flashed scarlet light and threw the corpse on the ground.


    "Click, click, click!"


    Being thrown to the ground, the originally motionless corpse suddenly clicked and struggled to stand up directly from the ground.


    What makes people tremble in the heart is that a pair of wings are faintly born behind the corpse. Those wings are like bat wings, which seem to be full of evil.


    "Master!" a pale vampire knelt respectfully to Dracula in the moonlight.


    If Dracula still has a little aristocratic breath, then the newborn vampire is completely a monster.


    The young woman had completely disappeared before. Instead, she was a monster with a dry face and no traces of flesh and blood on her body!


    Obviously, Dracula is not very satisfied with this female vampire. Before, Dracula felt that such vampires were no longer worthy of being called blood clan, but now Dracula has been sealed. I don''t know how many years, and his mentality has changed.


    In addition, Dracula''s strength has not fully recovered at this time. Naturally, the vampires he transformed will not be perfect, or even inferior.


    However, inferior products also have the purpose of inferior products. At least this inferior product can help Dracula better understand this era.


    "Tell me about the holy city and all Jehovah''s believers..." Dracula glanced at the female vampire and didn''t even mean to give her a name, but said coldly.


    "Yes! Master!" the face of the female vampire has not changed much. She still respectfully tells Dracula about the current situation of the world. For the female vampire, Dracula is her God, that is, her own God. If she wants to take her life, the female vampire will not hesitate at all, not to mention her attitude?


    "The number of Jehovah''s believers is more? But they are not so pious?" Dracula listened to the story of the female vampire, and her eyes lit up slowly. Especially when Dracula heard that the holy city had not been holy for many years, Dracula was inspired instantly.


    However, fortunately, Dracula did not mean to expand. He clearly knew that even if the holy city was not sanctified, there was no problem for the believers of the Lord to deal with themselves based on their own weaknesses.


    Fortunately, Dracula soon thought of a way to fight against Jehovah''s believers. This method is the best plan that Dracula came up with after hearing about the current social structure.


    To human beings!


    There is no need to turn the high-level human beings into vampires, but to transform some vampires related to the high-level human beings, and then control the high-level human beings through them!


    As for the holy city, after hearing the power of nuclear weapons, Dracula was determined to use human weapons against mankind!


    Even if the holy city is powerful, it is still human. Once a nuclear weapon goes on, everything will be leveled. Since then, no one can clamp down on him Dracula


    After completing this step, Dracula can slowly transform the ruling class of the whole earth into vampires. He wants to become the king of the earth and keep human beings in captivity to avenge being suppressed for so many years!

 Chapter 1035

    Soon, Dracula began to take action. However, Dracula did not know that the earth was completely different from the earth he knew. What the female vampire knew was not the whole truth of the world, such as the name of the avenger alliance, which the female vampire knew, but she did not understand the control ability of the avenger alliance to deal with the world!


    Therefore, from the beginning of female vampires, Dracula has just transformed ten vampires. Together with Dracula, there is only one football team. There is no substitute, so he was discovered by the Avengers League.


    Even if Dracula is not in North America, but in Europe, such extraordinary power fluctuations are still detected by silly girl. Silly girl is still curious about a race that has never appeared before, which is different from aliens and mutants and seems to form a new ethnic group.


    Therefore, silly girl began to investigate immediately after she found it, and finally found the picture of Dracula transforming into a vampire, which surprised silly girl instantly.


    "Wait, is this a vampire? Is there such a creature in the world?" silly girl''s ability to accept myths is much stronger than many Avengers, but she was a little surprised to see Dracula transform vampires.


    The main reason is that in the myths contacted before, at least there is a God King leader of the God system. Now suddenly there is a vampire. Silly girl doesn''t know what level to locate it.


    Moreover, silly girl has made a special investigation on these mythical creatures, especially after Mephisto appeared, but silly girl has not found vampires before, so silly girl wants to know how Dracula, who looks like the first vampire, appeared


    After all, there are religious records in the holy city, which are all literature. Even silly girl can''t find specific things about Dracula through the Internet. Of course, if silly girl knows Dracula''s name, she can guess one or two. Now, silly girl doesn''t even know Dracula''s name.


    "Vampire?" soon, silly girl sent a message to the Avengers. The Avengers looked at each other, mainly because their horizons were too high. Zeus was still in the avenger building, and the LORD was beaten away by Huang. Now there is a vampire, and they completely despise it... Well, it''s not. They finally feel that they have a place to play.


    As the earth becomes quieter and quieter, the development of science and technology is getting better and better. It is not that there are no super villains and super criminals, but they have just emerged and have been found and solved directly.


    It was not even these famous Avengers who shot, but the swallow tail three Xia and even the students on the original second floor.


    For these super villains and super criminals who have reached the legendary level, they are completely irresistible. There is a huge gap in the combat effectiveness of both sides. They have just become bad people and ended their criminal career


    At this time, although Dracula still exists at an extraordinary level in the judgment of silly girl, vampires, a species that has not been encountered before, are not those guys who rely on technology to become super criminals, and can be solved by the Avengers themselves.


    Generally speaking, the Avengers have retired ahead of time. They basically have nothing to do at work every day. They feel uncomfortable when they are free.


    This is good for the Avengers who don''t like fighting. For the Logan family, it''s just suffering. They practice with the Black Panther Buster almost every day, then fight each other and vent their energy.


    "Let''s go!" thinking of the characteristics that vampires are difficult to kill, Logan was moved instantly. He glanced at Laura Ginny and Victor around him, especially victor. He is more belligerent than Logan. He has been grinding his claws in the avenger building for a while.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a normal claw. The key is that Victor, like Logan, is an invincible aidman alloy claw. His claw grinding rod really costs some materials.


    "Then leave it to the Logan family!" silly girl looked around at the other Avengers around and finally agreed to Logan''s offer.


    Originally, when Haoke heard that there was a task, he was also ready. After all, Haoke couldn''t wait to show it after he had new equipment. Unfortunately, when Haoke knew that his opponent was only extraordinary, Haoke resolutely gave up.


    After all, even if the vampire''s name is good, hawk feels that this guy can''t bear the power of his fist, let alone hawk wearing weapons and equipment.


    "Then, let''s move. The transformed vampires will be handed over to the three of you. Victor and I will find the vampire leader..." Logan looked at his three children and said softly.


    "No problem!" Laura Ginny, Raz and Jimmy Hudson nodded at the same time. Although they inherited Logan''s ability, they really can''t be regarded as strong in the avenger alliance at this time.


    After all, the substitutes of the Avengers are all at the legendary level, and they have not cultivated the nine changes of legend. Laura Ginny and others who have just trained with the Panther God Buster have not made rapid progress, and their strength is far from that of the substitutes of the Avengers, especially Laura Ginny and Jimmy Hudson.


    Raz is still better. He has experienced the strengthening of the Apocalypse before. In addition, his ability is richer than Logan. Naturally, he is much stronger than his two brothers and sisters.


    But Laura Ginny and Jimmy Hudson are basically a replica of Logan. Their strength has not improved very fast all the time, even if they will practice King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu.


    Soon, the Logan family set out, and the space transmission device directly sent them to the other end of the earth. Logan and others sniffed, instantly identified where their enemies were, and then quickly separated to find their prey.


    Yes, for the Logans, these newborn vampires are just their prey.


    In particular, these vampires have the crime of murder. Logan and others will not be soft hearted, even the youngest Laura Ginny.


    "Hmm? What powerful blood?! two? How powerful these two guys would be if I turned them into vampires?" in the night, Dracula was looking for his next prey. Suddenly he felt the breath of Logan and Victor, and his eyes lit up instantly.

 Chapter 1036

    "We''ve been found!" in the night, a malicious attack made Logan aware of it in an instant. Although Laura Ginny and others didn''t learn too much from the Panther God Buster, Logan''s progress was still great. He was also the person who the Panther God Buster felt could really understand the law.


    Others, including Peter Parker, are worse, which may have something to do with spiders, leopards, wolves and other animals.


    "Found? That''s just right. Let''s find him again!" Victor''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. Victor''s situation is similar to that of Laura Ginny. After injecting aidman alloy, he has been regarded as an enhanced version of Logan before, but he still has a big gap compared with Logan now. This gap, It may take Victor a lifetime to catch up.


    "Well, let you try first..." Logan also wants to do it himself, but Logan knows that an opponent of extraordinary level is just practicing hands. It''s better to let Victor have fun first.


    As for vampires may be difficult to kill, Logan didn''t care at all. After all, who is not immortal?


    "Shua!" with Logan''s voice falling, the two stood up in the night and waited. After a while, Victor''s eyes coagulated and his eyes flashed vigilance. He also sensed Dracula''s breath. He had been paying attention all the time. At this time, he was highly vigilant.


    "Hmm? Are these two people waiting for me?" Dracula, who turned into a little bat, saw Logan and Victor standing in the night. Victor also closed his eyes and looked like a hunter waiting for prey, which made Dracula''s heart alert for a moment.


    However, Dracula did not notice the smell of garlic, silver and cross, nor the sour smell of Jehovah''s believers.


    Therefore, Dracula once again poured out a sense of self-confidence, and then turned into a residual shadow, jumped in the direction of Victor and bit Victor''s neck.


    "Ha ha!" Victor felt Dracula''s attack, and suddenly opened his eyes. His nails grew longer and turned into sharp aidman alloy claws, grasping the residual shadow.


    "Pooh!" with a sound, the sharp aidman alloy claw directly pierced Dracula''s chest. Dracula was caught off guard and directly hit, with an incredible look in her face.


    In Dracula''s impression, there are not strong people in human beings, but those strong people contain the breath of holy light. Dracula has never met human beings full of beast breath like Victor before, and even Dracula doubts whether this guy is human at the end. Human beings should not have such strong blood and strength


    "That''s it?" when Victor pierced Dracula''s chest, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. At the same time, he was very disappointed. He thought that the vampire should be a tricky guy. As a result, he was so vulnerable that he was excited for nothing.


    "Bastard!" when Victor said scornful ridicule to himself, Dracula instantly became angry. Dracula had never been wronged like this except the Holy See. The angry Dracula suddenly expanded from a slightly thin appearance to a state full of muscles. Most importantly, Dracula grew hair, It seems to be out of the human category.


    Although Dracula was a vampire before, she doesn''t look much different from humans. Now Dracula has become a werewolf, like a mutant beast with wolf face.


    Yes, Dracula has the ability to become a werewolf. He is not only a pure vampire, but also has dark magic. In short, Dracula is actually a collection of dark creatures.


    "Werewolf? Isn''t it a vampire?" Victor was stunned when he saw Dracula''s new form, and hesitated for a moment. "Shouldn''t this guy be a mutant? It''s one of his abilities to turn people into vampires?"


    No wonder Victor would doubt at this time, because the abilities of mutants are so strange. They have all kinds of abilities. No one can guarantee that there will be no abilities similar to Dracula in front of mutants.


    "Bang!" when Victor was distracted to think about Dracula''s identity, Dracula, who turned into a werewolf, punched victor. When Victor was distracted, he was directly beaten out.


    "Hiss!" however, Victor was hit and flew out, and Dracula didn''t feel well. He hit victor in the head, but broke his fist directly. Aidman''s alloy iron head was not in vain.


    "Is this guy really a vampire?" looking at Dracula who recovered from his chest injury due to transformation, Logan frowned. This transformation has become two different smells like Bruce Banner and hawk, which makes Logan a little confused.


    As for Victor''s safety, Logan didn''t mean to worry. Instead, he opened his mouth and said sarcastically, "what''s the matter? Can you be distracted when fighting?"


    "Hum! Peace of mind has passed for too long, and there are always some costs. If it had been put before, I wouldn''t have been hit!" Victor quickly got up from the ground and broke a large piece of his head, but the wound soon recovered and made Dracula''s eyes freeze.


    "You''re not human? Who are you? Dark creatures like me?" Dracula only saw such recovery ability in vampires, even faster than most vampires, but Victor didn''t have any smell of vampires, which made Dracula''s heart full of doubts.


    "Dark creature?" Logan keenly found some clues from Dracula''s words. Even Victor knew that Dracula was not a mutant.


    "Hum! Whatever creature you are, kill you first!" however, after Victor was punched and angry, he didn''t bother to care what Dracula was. He rushed directly to Dracula, and the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand reflected a fine light in the moonlight.


    "Metal? What the hell are you?" Dracula saw the claw that had just hurt himself. He was very vigilant because he found that the world seemed to be beyond his comprehension.


    However, in the face of the menacing Victor, Dracula had no time to think about anything else. He quickly recovered, and his claws also grabbed victor.

 Chapter 1037

    In the dark, a wolf''s claw collided with a tiger''s claw. The hardness of the wolf''s claw was much higher than that of ordinary metal. It was not weaker than that of Logan and Victor before they injected aidman alloy.


    But unfortunately, Victor now is not Victor before. He has seen the power of aidman alloy steel claw before. Now it''s victor''s turn to show it.


    "Poof!" a huge claw fell to the ground. It was the claw of Dracula in werewolf form. Dracula was hit hard again, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    Once Dracula was defeated by those Jehovah''s believers of the Holy See, but among vampires, Dracula is absolutely strong. Ordinary vampires, even vampire nobles, are far inferior to Dracula. After all, Dracula has too many means.


    Now, Dracula has just escaped from the seal. A few days later, he met such a strong man, which makes Dracula suddenly feel that he may not know much about the world.


    In fact, Dracula''s idea at this time is not wrong. Dracula doesn''t really understand the world at all.


    Even in Dracula''s time, there were other extraordinary forces, but Dracula and the Holy See lived in a fixed range and did not know what they looked like outside the world.


    At this time, Dracula began to see the true face of the world.


    "Poof!" just when Dracula was shocked, Victor didn''t mean to stop. His sharp claws directly penetrated Dracula''s body. Victor wanted to know how Dracula''s recovery ability was and who won and who lost compared with them.


    Therefore, before Dracula came back, he was directly divided by Victor. Pieces of blood and broken bones were scattered all over the ground, and blood surged around. Dracula seemed to be killed by Victor.


    "Hmm?" however, Logan didn''t think so, because he sensed a mysterious smell from the blood on the ground, which Logan had never seen before, but Logan keenly noticed that it was the smell of dark forces.


    "Be careful, Victor, this guy is not dead!" after discovering this, Logan looked at Victor and reminded him that he didn''t want Victor to capsize in the gutter. Even if he couldn''t die, he would lose face.


    "Not dead? Can I survive if I''m divided like this?" Victor frowned and saw the blood and bones all over the ground. He was not very confident. Although he had suffered countless injuries, he had not experienced such injuries.


    "Even if you can recover, it will take a lot of time." Logan''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered, "and now you won''t be divided into such a situation..."


    "If someone who can break the Alderman alloy wants to kill all your vitality, there is no problem, but as long as there is nothing wrong with the Alderman alloy in your body, you will basically be fine."


    "Aidman alloy?" just as Logan''s voice fell, a blood shadow appeared behind Victor, and a pair of sharp teeth directly bit Victor''s neck.


    "Bastard!" Victor did not expect that Dracula, who had turned into blood and flesh and broken bones, recovered so quickly, but when the pair of sharp teeth pierced Victor''s neck, a sense of weakness emerged in Victor''s body.


    This is something Victor has never encountered before. No matter what injury he suffered before, Victor can recover quickly. There has never been the so-called weakness of injury, only the anger aroused by injury.


    This experience is probably only experienced by Logan in the original plot. For example, when Japan was absorbed by yashida Shiro, for example, when Wolverine 3 grew old


    "Victor!" when logan sensed something was wrong, it was too late to stop Dracula, so Logan quickly jumped in the direction of victor.


    "Shua!" but the next moment, Victor''s body was directly thrown in the direction of Logan. Logan could only be forced to stop and dared not hurt Victor again.


    If it was Victor under normal conditions, Logan would not worry, but now Victor bitten by a vampire, Logan is really afraid of something wrong with him.


    "Victor, how are you?" so Logan hurriedly caught victor and ignored Dracula, but looked at Victor and asked worried.


    "Hmm..." Victor looked very weak at this time. The whole person looked as if he was dozens of years old. It seemed that the passage of vitality was very serious, and he was even too weak to communicate with Logan normally.


    "Ha ha ha!" at this time, a wild laughter rang out on one side. There was no wind around, but there was a strong wave echoing constantly.


    Then, the blood and broken bones all over the ground gathered in the direction of Dracula. A Dracula full of powerful breath and restored human shape appeared in front of Logan and victor.


    "I didn''t expect that your blood should be so powerful. Sucking you is more useful than thousands of lives!" Dracula looked extremely excited at this time and looked at Victor and Logan.


    "Since his blood is so strong, your companion should be no worse. I Dracula has been sealed for so many years. I didn''t expect that I can not only recover to the peak state so quickly, but also go further!"


    "Dracula?" hearing the famous name of the vampire, Logan flashed a cold light in his eyes, looked at Dracula and said in a deep voice, "so what will happen to him after you bite him?"


    "What will happen? Don''t you know now? Come on! My servant, let him know that our blood clan is powerful!" Dracula smiled coldly, as if she had seen Victor''s hand. "It feels good to be stabbed by his partner''s back... Huh?"


    Dracula had not finished his words, but suddenly stopped, because Victor did open his eyes, but he didn''t mean to do it at all.


    Victor''s whole body was red, as if something was burning in his body, but when you look carefully, you can see that blood was constantly surging in Victor''s body.


    Yes, at this time, the self-healing factor in Victor began to play a role, competing with the power left by Dracula and transformed into a vampire.

 Chapter 1038

    If Victor is in full bloom at this time, it doesn''t take so much effort for the self-healing factor to eliminate these vampire viruses. Unfortunately, Victor has been extracted too much vitality by Dracula before, and the whole person is already very weak, which gives the vampire virus an opportunity to take advantage of.


    However, even so, Victor didn''t mean to become a vampire, let alone the back stabbing situation that Dracula wanted to see.


    "How could this happen?" Dracula''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion. For the vampire family, Dracula''s transformation method is much simpler than other vampires, but it is also a blood oath covenant, which cannot be reversed.


    Dracula has absolute control over his transformants, but now his control has failed, which means that the vampire family may have a new weakness, especially those new people who have been transformed into vampires!


    Such a thing can never continue to happen. Dracula has a great desire to kill. He wants to kill Logan and Victor to prevent such a thing from happening again.


    Even if victor and Logan have full potential to become powerful vampires, Dracula doesn''t want to see uncontrollable factors appear!


    "Shua!" at the thought of this, Dracula directly turned into a blood shadow and rushed in the direction of Logan. The speed was many times faster than before, and even exceeded several times the speed of sound.


    But for Logan, there is no difference. The original Logan can stop the fast silver running at high speed with his own beast perception, not to mention the current Logan?


    "Poof!" with a sound, Logan came first, and the sharp claw directly penetrated Dracula''s body, as if he had long known that Dracula would appear here.


    "You..." after Dracula was stabbed by Logan, she was stunned for a moment. At this time, Dracula''s strength was stronger than that at the peak after absorbing Victor''s blood, but she didn''t expect to be hurt by Logan.


    However, Dracula soon recovered. His claws grabbed Logan''s body, and dark red light surged on his claws. At this time, Dracula unexpectedly used energy to attack!


    "Qiang!" but Dracula''s face suddenly changed at the next moment. A sharp pain came from Dracula''s claws. When Dracula looked at Logan again, her pupils shrank suddenly, because Logan had turned on aidman alloy transformation at this time.


    "This is aidman alloy?" Dracula thought of what Logan had said before. He frowned and thought, "are they not dark creatures? They are artificial robots? But why do robots have blood?"


    Dracula learned something about this era from his men, but Dracula was still in a state of half understanding. At this time, he didn''t understand what happened.


    In fact, the vampires transformed by Dracula are a group of ordinary people. Anyone who has more knowledge can at least help Dracula better understand this era


    "Poof!" and just when Dracula was distracted by the pain of his claw, Logan didn''t mean to stop. The flame knife awn pierced Dracula''s body with Logan''s claw.


    "Ah!" Dracula uttered a scream. Dracula, who had never been hurt before, couldn''t help it at this time, because the flame blade seemed to be burning his soul.


    Dracula was not burned by the fire. When he was caught by the Holy See''s followers of the Lord, Dracula was also crucified and burned. However, for Dracula, the ordinary fire damage is not too high, which is far from enough compared with his recovery ability.


    But it''s different at this time. Logan''s flame blade is produced by internal force and apocalyptic change. It not only includes the edge, but also the burning power is not much weaker than John''s and Johnny stone''s flame. The damage to Dracula is far more than ordinary flame.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that there is also a trace of the power of Vajra not to damage the divine power, which belongs to Buddhism.


    In this world, Buddhism has nothing to do with heaven, but the power of Buddha light and holy light shown by both sides are very similar.


    Therefore, even if fighting vampires is not a Buddhist job, there is still no problem with taking a part-time job.


    "What is this? The holy fire?" Dracula, who felt the familiar breath in the flame blade, was shocked and uncertain. He kept struggling, but he was caught by Logan and couldn''t get out of Logan''s hands.


    At this time, the power shown by Logan and Dracula is not at the same level. Dracula did not expect to fight back, but Dracula''s attack on Logan has no effect.


    Especially when a golden light appeared on Logan''s body, Dracula trembled in her heart.


    "Holy light? You are the new weapon of the Holy See? Paladin? Holy Legion?" Dracula felt the erosion of the Buddha light on herself and couldn''t help exclaiming, "you deliberately let me out? What are you going to do?"


    "There is repression, even the golden light on me. His repression is more powerful than the flame blade, but his self-healing ability still exists, not because the power of the golden light and the flame blade slows down..." Logan did not answer Dracula''s question, but carefully felt Dracula''s situation and thought in his heart.


    "However, the damage of golden light and flame blade to his flesh and blood and the suppression of strength are more powerful than when using aidman alloy steel claw."


    "Then try to kill this guy completely with the power of flame and golden light!"


    "Hoo!" with Logan''s heart moving, the Buddha light on Logan''s body was full, and with the power of the flame knife, Dracula was completely swallowed up.


    "Ah!" Dracula screamed again, but Dracula still had the energy to shout, "it''s useless. You can''t kill me. You haven''t killed me for so many years. I can''t die..."


    "Immortal? Hehe, no one is immortal!" Logan sneered at the speech, watched Dracula slowly turn into dust, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    In Logan''s view, even the more powerful gods dare not say they are immortal, let alone a Vampire Dracula?


    However, Logan''s face soon changed, because there was a breath of life in the dust melted by Dracula!

 Chapter 1039

    "Solved?" Victor gradually recovered his consciousness. He didn''t notice the breath of life. At this time, the perception level of Victor and logan was not at the same level. Therefore, when he saw Dracula frustrated, Victor thought the matter was over.


    "This Dracula really has a little trouble, that is, he doesn''t have our hard bones. Otherwise, it''s not such a simple thing to kill him..." Victor''s eyes flickered slightly. He didn''t expect that he would encounter such a troublesome opponent when he finally came out to perform a task.


    At this time, Victor also felt the mood of Logan when he was immortal. This ability is really disgusting. Fortunately, Victor also has this ability.


    It''s disgusting for Thain to steal the tower opposite infinite fire; Unlimited firepower. Thain steals the tower. This game is really fun


    People, double labeling is also very normal.


    "No, be careful, this guy is not dead. Don''t be attacked by him again!" Logan shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice just as victor was muttering in his heart.


    "Not dead yet? How could this be possible? This guy is only a pile of dust!" Victor exclaimed, looking at the people around him in disbelief.


    "This guy''s body structure must be different from us, or his consciousness must not be in his brain..." Logan carefully felt the surrounding breath and said solemnly.


    "Moreover, the breath of life around him has become more and more powerful, which shows that this guy should recover, but I don''t know if this guy will go somewhere else after resurrection..."


    "It shouldn''t be." just after Logan''s voice fell, silly girl''s voice appeared behind Logan, and then a green light condensed the image of silly girl, looked at the dust around him and said, "from what he just said, I can give some speculation that he was sealed by the Holy See..."


    "In other words, although this guy is difficult to kill, it is not so difficult to deal with. At least this guy can''t choose his place of birth after resurrection, otherwise he would have been out of trouble!"


    "So how did he get out of trouble this time?" Logan asked with a flash of doubt in his eyes.


    "How do I know?" silly girl gave a bad look at Logan and said, "I''m not omniscient. Even the boss can''t know so many things without intelligence..."


    "Of course, if the boss wants to, take a look at this guy''s memory and you can know his experience."


    "I''m afraid the boss doesn''t want to see what''s in the head of a vampire who hasn''t lived for many years..." Logan smiled at the speech, then looked at the dust around him and asked.


    "Well, what can you do to bring these guys back? I can''t kill him completely anyway. It''s even more impossible to seal. In terms of being immortal, he may be stronger than me!"


    "Hum!" just as Logan''s voice fell, a bright blue light appeared around him.


    The avenger alliance''s space transmission device is activated again, not only Logan and Victor are included, but also every particle of dust filled with life around them.


    There''s no way. Dracula''s immortality is really powerful, but his dust is full of the breath of life, which makes him very obvious in the eyes of powerful people and can''t be hidden at all.


    "This pile of dust is Dracula?" even if they watched Dracula turn into a pile of dust with their own eyes, the Avengers still looked at the dust in front of them and asked, "this guy is really not dead?"


    The Avengers have had a lot of knowledge, but they can survive after being beaten to dust. The Avengers see for the first time that such ability, even gods, can''t do it, at least Zeus and Panther God Buster can''t do it.


    If Zeus and Panther God bast were turned into dust, they could do it, but they survived being beaten into dust. Neither of them had this ability. If they were beaten like this, they would die without doubt, even if they were gods.


    Therefore, it is not only the Avengers who are very interested in Dracula, Zeus and the Panther God bast are also very interested in Dracula.


    "What a familiar force..." just when all the Avengers were paying attention to Dracula, Wanda e frowned slightly. Yes, Wanda felt the familiar smell in the dust melted by Dracula.


    This breath seems to come from the same force as chaotic magic. However, this dark breath is slightly different from chaotic magic. It is probably the same source but different types


    "If it is the same as my power, doesn''t it say that this Dracula is the means of Sison?" after Wanda found this, an idea flashed through her mind, "is there any conspiracy of Sison?"


    Thinking of this, Wanda''s body trembled slightly. Wanda is not a timid person, but Sison''s influence on Wanda is too great.


    Whether Wanda was forcibly controlled by the power of sissohn''s coming, or sissohn''s coming on the viper, the powerful power directly suppressed Wanda to be unable to act, which left a serious shadow in Wanda''s heart.


    In fact, there is no way. After all, Wanda''s ability comes from Sison. For Wanda, Sison is the absolute superior. It is almost impossible for Wanda to rely on Sison''s ability to resist Sison.


    Therefore, there is only one solution to this matter, that is, as Huang Wen promised, let Wanda get all the power of Sison and completely replace Sison.


    In this way, not only Wanda''s strength has made a great breakthrough, but also the hidden danger behind Sison can be completely solved.


    More importantly, in this way, the overall combat effectiveness of Marvel Universe will not be affected too much


    At this time, Wanda had no intention to hide after sensing Dracula''s breath. She learned the lesson of the last hell dimension Lord event and hurriedly found Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    "Master, this Dracula is not quite right. His power seems to have the same origin with my chaotic magic. It may come from Sison!" Wanda looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar seriously and said, "so I suspect that this may be another plot of Sison, and we have to stop..."

 Chapter 1040

    "Sison Dracula?" Huang asked the avatar. When he heard Wanda''s words, his eyes flickered slightly. He suddenly thought of something, not through the plot he had seen before, but the books Chen long had read in Guyi''s private library.


    At that time, Gu Yi only allowed Chen long to watch books related to the dark Department, because Chen Long''s power was all constructed by pure dark power.


    Chen Long didn''t know how much time he spent in the private library, and finally read all the books of the dark Department.


    When Wanda mentioned that Dracula''s power had something to do with Sison, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought of some records in books.


    Before Sison was expelled from the earth dimension, he recorded all his evil deeds and spells on indestructible parchment. Later, these parchments were revised into a book called the dark god book.


    Before finally leaving the earth dimension, Sison left the dark god book in the earth. According to some books, the power in the dark god book gave birth to the first vampire in the world.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar hasn''t put these clues together before, but now, Huang Wen''s Avatar has confirmed from Wanda that this Dracula should be the first vampire born from the dark god book.


    As for why? It is certain that Dracula has lived to the present and has the characteristics of being difficult to kill. Other vampires who died after the long river of history are not worthy at all


    If the vampires created by the dark god book are killed so easily, the dark god book is not worthy of being built by Sison.


    "So, Sison will take action again?" however, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t know at this time that Dracula escaped because of the disappearance of the power of faith. Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar is also like Wanda. Subconsciously, he thinks Dracula is a new skill of Sison.


    "Master, what can we do? Can we kill this Dracula completely?" Wanda looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar nervously after hearing Huang Wen''s words.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Even if Sison can use more power, I''m not afraid..." Huang asked the avatar to return to God soon. He looked at Wanda and said with a smile. "Even the Lord can''t raise the combat effectiveness to the level of multi universe. Sison can only remain at this level no matter how powerful he is."


    "Moreover, even if Sison really has the ability to play a multi universe level combat effectiveness in the current universe, someone will come out to stop him. Even, just give me a fair battlefield with Sison. Even Sison at the multi universe level, I won''t be afraid!"


    "Master, are you so powerful now?" a trace of doubt flashed in Wanda''s bright eyes. Some couldn''t believe looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Yes, your master is strong now. Your master can carry anything. Therefore, when you encounter anything, tell me at the first time, just like this time, don''t mess around privately, you know?" Huang asked the avatar, rubbing Wanda''s hair and said with a smile.


    "Didn''t I just mess around once?" Wanda curled her lips. She knew that this stem, asked Huang here, must be unbearable. In the future, it will often be put forward to whip her body.


    After all, the hell dimension Lord event was not done under Wanda''s control. Everything was Wanda''s choice. Wanda naturally had to pay some price for it.


    "One Satan comes out at a time. If you do it again, I''m afraid the universe will be broken by you..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head, looked at the dust melted by Dracula, and said softly, "this guy is going to recover."


    "Master, can''t you kill him completely? Is this guy really immortal?" Wanda''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly and looked at the gradually forming Dracula and asked.


    As Wanda''s voice fell, the surrounding Avengers also looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and wanted to know if Huang Wen''s Avatar could deal with this Dracula.


    "It''s really troublesome to want to kill this guy..." Huang asked. The golden light flashed in the avatar''s eyes and directly saw through the details of Dracula. It was a group of rules. There was not much power in the rules. It was a simple immortal rule.


    This point, in fact, has some similarities with the power of the regenerative dragon chapter, but the rule power level of Dracula is obviously higher than that of the regenerative dragon chapter.


    To kill Dracula completely, we must eliminate the immortal rule contained in Dracula. More importantly, we must eliminate the power behind this immortal rule from Sison.


    This is no different from completely cutting off the power connection between Sison and Wanda. Huang Wen''s Avatar is difficult to do this now.


    Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not really unable to kill Dracula. If he takes Dracula to other parallel universes, Sison''s power can''t keep up in a short time, and then takes the opportunity to eliminate the immortality rule in Dracula, he should be able to kill Dracula completely.


    However, this method is a little too troublesome, and even a little thankless. A mere Dracula is not worth Huang Wen''s Avatar to do so.


    "Don''t be paranoid, no one can kill me..." Dracula, who regained her adult form, heard Huang Wen''s Avatar, couldn''t help glaring at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Dracula felt fierce and weak, because there were too many strong people around. Dracula felt all kinds of powerful breath of life, especially Huang Wen''s Avatar. When Dracula saw Huang Wen''s Avatar, he felt like he was facing the vast galaxy.


    Therefore, Dracula felt that it was good that he could speak cruel words. At least he was not trembling with fear


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Dracula, smiled, shook his head and said softly, "don''t say that the immortal rule in your body is of great research value. Even if you are cloned, there will be more tool people in the hell dimension..."


    "A vampire who won''t die at all can live forever and never leave to work for the dimension of hell. Now, Johnny Blazer shouldn''t resent me so much?"


    "Hiss!" hearing the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the Avengers took a breath, and then looked at Dracula sympathetically.


    But Dracula hasn''t understood yet. Huang asked what the avatar meant at this time. It''s actually very simple to deal with Dracula. Just bind Dracula in the hell dimension and work there forever. Even, you don''t need to give feedback on wages and the origin of the hell dimension

 Chapter 1041

    "You... What are you going to do?" at this time, Dracula saw the look of the Avengers around him, his heart suddenly clicked, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    "Then, next, I''ll give it to you first, Tony, reed, Su Rui and banner..." Huang asked the avatar, ignoring Dracula''s meaning, but looked at the high IQ geniuses aside, smiled and said, "you study the feasibility of cloning this guy."


    "Even if you can''t completely copy the immortal rule, you can also copy a group of weakened Dracula. At that time, these Dracula can be regarded as the biochemical soldiers of zeta rising!"


    "Well, indeed, it is necessary for biochemical soldiers to exist in interstellar war. After all, the cost of steel armor is too large for the flow of violent soldiers..." Tony Stark nodded and whispered after hearing Huang Wen''s words.


    "No, do we still need to fight Star Wars?" Johnny stone couldn''t help but say when he heard the dialogue between Huang Wen''s Avatar and Tony Stark. "Mr. Huang asked. What Star Wars wheel is coming to us?"


    "What if I leave?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Johnny stone, he shook his head and said seriously, "there is a more serious crisis outside the universe. I don''t need to go now, but sooner or later, I will leave..."


    Hearing Huang Wen''s incarnation, the surrounding Avengers became serious. They didn''t expect to encounter more dangerous events after reaching Huang Wen''s level.


    Moreover, most importantly, the avenger alliance is still making trouble in the small and medium-sized of the earth. Huang Wen has even crossed the level of the universe and looked at the crisis of the multi universe and even a higher level


    Yes, Huang Wen did not tell the Avengers about the dimensional battlefield, let alone the war between the two Almighty universes.


    After all, for the Avengers, their strength is far from reaching the multi universe level. Not to mention the multi universe level, there are not many Avengers who can reach the heavenly Father level, the cosmic level, and even the lower sub heavenly Father level.


    Therefore, the dimensional battlefield has no intersection for the vast majority of Avengers, and this is under the condition that Huang Wen helps the Avengers improve their strength.


    "So, you have grown up, and you should learn to fly by yourself. I always let you deal with so many events independently, just to cultivate you..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the serious look of the Avengers, he suddenly laughed and joked.


    "Fuck off!" Tony Stark was the first to react when he heard Huang Wen''s Avatar''s old father''s tone. He stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar angrily and scolded.


    "Well, I''m not kidding. I''ll give you the Dracula. The biochemical soldiers after the earth will be realized on him..." Huang asked the avatar, waved his hand and said softly.


    "Before, I didn''t let you study mutants and aliens too much because they are all part of the people of the earth, but this Dracula was created by the dark god book. He is not human in essence. Whatever you want to study, it''s up to you. I believe in your Tianfu..."


    "Are you kidding? The smartest people on earth are gathered here. It''s nothing to study a vampire!" Tony Stark said confidently with a glimmer of pride in his eyes.


    Tony Stark is not lying. The smartest people on earth are all here. They are all geniuses in various senses. It''s not too difficult for them to study Dracula.


    In addition to Dracula''s immortality rule, even if Dracula''s strength has made new progress after absorbing Victor''s blood, it is just a legendary level, which is nothing at all


    "You! What are you going to do to me?" listening to the dialogue between the Avengers and Huang, Dracula became more flustered. He wanted to turn into a black fog and escape from the avenger building, but a green light from the silly girl directly fixed Dracula on the spot. Dracula could not control his body or ability.


    "What is this?" Dracula could only shout in his heart now, but no one could hear him, because he couldn''t even make a voice.


    "It''s terrible. What the hell is this place? It''s even more terrible than the Holy See. How can I be watched by these guys..."


    No one knows the activities in Dracula''s heart, and no one will care if they know it. Tony Stark and others began to study the biochemical soldiers of zeta Ruixing people together, and then conducted various inhumane studies on Dracula


    Normally, Tony Stark and others will not be so cruel, even in biological research, but unfortunately, Dracula is not human, even according to classification, he is a kind of dark creature and even a demon. Tony Stark and others will not have any psychological pressure to study him.


    Don''t tell me, I don''t know whether Tony Stark and others are really too talented, or Dracula is really special. Tony Stark and others soon developed a new biochemical soldier combined with the biochemical soldiers of zetaris.


    These new biochemical soldiers are more powerful than ordinary people injected with super soldier serum. More importantly, they have amazing recovery ability and the ability to fly.


    In other words, they can be regarded as flying saber toothed tiger victor who weakens self-healing ability. More importantly, such biochemical soldiers can produce continuously!


    After all, the most important raw material of these biochemical soldiers is Dracula, and the characteristics of Dracula enable him to act as the material for manufacturing biochemical soldiers forever. He only needs to constantly draw Dracula''s blood.


    Later, Tony Stark developed an energy weapon according to the characteristics of biochemical soldiers. This energy weapon is also used according to the weapons of zeta Ruixing people and the power of space gemstones.


    It can be said that the composition source of each part of these biochemical soldiers from top to bottom is endless, whether it is an immortal Dracula or a space gem with infinite energy.


    At this point, the earth finally has its own biochemical soldiers. In the interstellar war, it also has cannon fodder that can not be afraid of sacrifice


    Of course, the research of these biochemical soldiers is very fast, which is relative to the whole research process of biochemical soldiers. When the biochemical soldiers are officially produced, it still takes some time.


    But overall, the overall combat effectiveness of the earth has been raised to another level. Dracula is really a good man!

 Chapter 1042

    It never occurred to me that Dracula, who would be evaluated by good people, was not feeling well at this time. Dracula had been sent to the hell dimension and signed an unequal agreement with the origin of the hell dimension under the operation of Johnny blazer.


    As long as Dracula is alive, he must work for the hell dimension and deal with all kinds of things in the hell dimension, and the hell dimension will not give Dracula any reward.


    Of course, as a reward, Dracula only needs to donate part of her blood to the avenger alliance every day.


    Yes, that''s what the agreement says. This is the reward. After all, it''s an agreement in the dimension of hell. Always follow the local characteristics!


    In this way, Dracula will have to work two jobs at the same time, working for the dimension of hell and constantly giving blood to the avenger alliance.


    After signing the agreement inexplicably, Dracula was in a state of ignorance. He didn''t even know who was the vampire in the hell dimension of his alliance with the Avengers


    After the signing of the agreement, the space gate connecting the hell dimension and the avenger alliance has been established. Only Johnny Blazer can go to earth from here. It can be regarded as Huang Wen''s Avatar giving Johnny Blazer a vacation benefit.


    Of course, every time Dracula''s blood will be sent to the avenger building from this, and there are restrictions on the origin of the dimension of hell. Dracula can''t do any superfluous small moves, or even have the ability to resist.


    After the signing of the agreement, such rules act on the consciousness level of Dracula. As long as Dracula is still alive, Dracula can only follow the agreement, blood and work


    At this time, the earth has been changed by Huang Wen. Who can think that the earth has so many strong people, not to mention, and even has the ability of interstellar war.


    Far away in the universe, a deserted planet, a spaceship landed here, and two people came down from the spaceship, one was a black man in steel armor, and the other was a blue man.


    These two people are not others. They are the war machine and Nebula duo from the parallel universe. Their goal is naturally the power gem in Morag.


    Of course, they don''t want to take away the power gem by themselves, which will change the plot of the universe. Therefore, they need to wait for the person who originally got the power gem to take out the power gem. This is their initial plan


    And the person they are waiting for is the legendary, famous, divine body, the star Lord who is comparable to waste firewood.


    At this time, the nebula and the war machine do not know that great changes have taken place in the universe. Not only the plot on the earth has completely changed, but also the whole universe. Because of Huang Wen, there are many variables.


    For example, SANOS, the most notorious crazy Titan in the universe, fled the universe directly because of Huang Wen.


    Not only SANOS, but also his dark legion, even the nebula and KAMORA of the universe disappeared together.


    Poor waste Chai xingjue doesn''t know that he doesn''t even have the chance to meet his true love in this universe... Oh, not originally. As long as there is a universe traversed by the avenger alliance, xingjue will lose his true love.


    Because the crossing of the avenger alliance will lead SANOS of this timeline to cross the past, and those who cross the past together also include KAMORA who replaces another Universe


    In other words, it''s not Huang''s question, it''s caused by the avenger alliance''s random crossing. If something goes wrong, it''s all the problem of the avenger alliance.


    Of course, even if xingjue can''t meet his true love, there will be many heterosexual comrades in arms. If Tony Stark is on fire on the earth, xingjue is on fire in the universe.


    Xingjue''s romantic style is not under the iron man!


    "Is it here? We really want to wait for that star to appear?" the war machine''s eyes flashed hesitant eyes and looked at the nebula.


    "That''s what Tony Stark meant. Didn''t you say it before?" nebula shook her head, looked around and whispered.


    "I just think that guy is too unreliable..." the war machine sighed helplessly and whispered, "especially after I heard that you talked about the battle on Titan, if it weren''t for this guy, I''m afraid we would have won..."


    "If there is no parallel universe, I think it''s a good choice to go back and strangle this guy..."


    "Buzz!", just as the war machine make complaints about the star of the star, a spacecraft landed on the MOG''s Lagrangian, not far away from the two men of war machine, because the temple where the power gem was stored was also nearby.


    "Coming!" the nebula''s expression was shocked and looked at the spaceship with some excitement. Soon, xingjue''s uninhibited body came down from the spaceship.


    At this time, the xingjue is still very similar to Tony Stark''s temperament before he became iron man, especially his Bohemian temperament, but xingjue is far less rich than Tony Stark.


    "No, before he came to find the power gem, did he still make complaints about others?" the sharp eyes of the war machine soon discovered that there was a pink skin in the spaceship, and the girl who was dressed in a bad clothes and slept in the past, once again, Tucao, "he is not meat and meat."


    The reason why the war machine found the alien sister so quickly was mainly because it had experienced too many times in Tony Stark before.


    "Aren''t you black? Still discriminating against others? Pink?" nebula looked at the war machine in surprise and asked.


    "Hey, hey, double standard, everyone is the same..." the war machine shrugged and said it doesn''t matter.


    While nebula was talking to the war machine, the star Lord got off the ship, opened his walkman, began to dance and sing like no one else with the music, and simply regarded it as his own concert.


    Of course, in xingjue''s eyes, there is really no one around him.


    "Is this a fool?" the war machine saw this scene, organized language and described xingjue''s behavior in the most civilized way. "I can''t help doing it..."


    "Hum!" just as the war machine was ready to start, another spaceship flew into the sky, and it was obvious that this spaceship was much larger than xingjue''s.


    "Sleeping trough?!" xingjue heard the news, raised his head and looked at the spaceship in the sky. His face suddenly changed, and then quickly flew to the location of the power gem he found

 Chapter 1043

    "What''s the situation? Whose ship is this?" the war machine looked at the nebula around it and asked, "why didn''t you say this before?"


    "I... I don''t know!" a trace of doubt flashed in the nebula''s eyes. She didn''t expect such a situation. After all, the nebula didn''t know much about the star Baron at this time point.


    "I just vaguely remember that he found the power gem in Morag..." after Nebula recalled it, he looked at the spaceship in the sky and said, "however, I seem to remember that xingjue did encounter obstacles when he got the power gem, but that should be what happened after he got the power gem..."


    "It seems that there are some changes in the universe that we don''t know, and this group of people should be other people who want to grab the power gem!" the war machine took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "then there''s no other way. In order to get the gem, we have only one war. After all, we have no choice!"


    "OK! We have no choice!" nebula nodded heavily. She knew that the war machines were right. There was no other way out in their universe. This was the only way they could win.


    "Wait! Accuser Ronan?! pursuer CORAS?!" just as nebula was about to follow the war machine, she soon noticed something, a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes, and hurriedly pulled the war machine.


    Nebula still knows a thing or two about Ronan''s strength. After all, she and KAMORA were sent by SANOS to cooperate with Ronan. She knows that Ronan''s strength may not be as strong as that terrible woman surprise captain Carol, nor as strong as SANOS and Tomahawk Raytheon, but it is much stronger than her and the war machine.


    After all, the steel armor of the war machine is far less powerful than Tony Stark''s own set. It is almost impossible to defeat Ronan.


    Moreover, what the nebula doesn''t know is that due to the surprise of the universe, the Yellow universe they are crossing is stronger than the normal parallel universe.


    Therefore, when SANOS of the universe and captain Carol of surprise have been strengthened to varying degrees, Ronan''s strength will not be much worse. There are still sub heavenly fathers, otherwise he can''t dominate among the Crees.


    Of course, there is also a very embarrassing point, that is, the most powerful person of the Kerry people is Ronan. Above it is the supreme wisdom of the Kerry Empire, a life computer. In addition, there are no other strong people.


    This is not even comparable to the alien race created by the Kerry people. At least they really fight. If the black bat king has no fear, I''m afraid Ronan will be tortured and killed by the black bat King


    Perhaps, it was because the strength of the Kerry people was too weak that they wanted to create aliens and harvest a group of war machines.


    At this time, Ronan of the current universe appeared on Morag, perhaps because Ronan felt that he was not strong enough.


    After all, there is no SANOS in the universe, but Ronan''s ambition to conquer the new star Empire did not disappear because of SANOS''s departure.


    However, although the new star empire is not one of the three empires in the universe, its strength is not weak. In particular, their scientific and technological civilization is developing rapidly. The name of the new star Legion is also famous in the universe. Ronan knows that it is difficult to conquer the new star Empire only by relying on his own strength.


    So Ronan looked at the infinite gem. He released a reward task for all the infinite gems, then let his men quietly stare at all those who pay attention to the task, and finally locked the star Lord who came to Morag to look for the power gem.


    In fact, Ronan didn''t know whether the power gem was on Morag, but at this time, xingjue was the only one who took action after seeing the task, and Ronan followed.


    It doesn''t look good. Instead, Ronan looked forward to it. In particular, the reaction of xingjue when he saw himself and his energy monitoring report let Ronan know that there is an infinite gem on this planet!


    "Lord Ronan, do we need to do it?" CORAS, the hunter, looked at Ronan and asked respectfully, "shall we catch the boy now?"


    "No! No, his ship is here, and where can he escape?" Ronan raised his mouth slightly, flashed a trace of expectation in his eyes, smiled and said, "besides, his task is released by us. We are waiting for him here and let him deliver the infinite treasure stone to our hands."


    "Your Excellency is wise!" Corus, who was going to do it, nodded, looked brightly at the direction of xingjue, and watched xingjue walk into a ruined temple.


    "Damn it, who are they? Do they travel together? They also know the location of the power gem?" in the temple, the star Lord did not take the cosmic spirit ball containing the power gem for the first time, but frowned and looked warily at the outside and muttered.


    Yes, compared with the star barons in other universes who do not know the identity of the cosmic spirit ball, the star barons in this universe still know a lot about infinite gemstones.


    There is no way. The reward for the task released by Ronan is still very high, which is a huge temptation for xingjue who wants to make money. The temptation is big enough for xingjue to find a way to study hard and learn about infinite gemstones.


    "That''s Ronan, and the Kerry people under him..." just when xingjue was muttering, the shape of nebula and war machine appeared around him. Nebula looked at xingjue, sighed and said, "he should come for the power gem. You must not let the power gem fall into his hands!"


    "Who are you?" when he found someone touching him, xingjue immediately took out his energy gun, looked at the nebula and the war machine warily and shouted, "no, who are you?!"


    "I''m an earthman." the war machine put down the mask, looked at xingjue and said, "or I''m an earthman from the future. In the future, there will be a devastating disaster. We came here through time and space to save the future..."


    "Are you teasing me? Or do you think I''m a fool and easy to cheat?" when xingjue heard the words of the war machine, he looked a little stunned, then glared at the war machine and Nebula and shouted, "I don''t know where you know my origin, but there will never be a blue robot on the earth!"

 Chapter 1044

    "You are really a fool. You haven''t returned to earth for many years. How do you know there are no blue skinned robots on earth?" the war machine retorted reluctantly when hearing xingjue''s words, "you left the earth at the age of eight, but you should know that the president is Reagan?"


    "You..." when he heard the words of the war machine, a trace of hesitation flashed in xingjue''s eyes. To tell the truth, xingjue didn''t know which one he was when he left the earth, but few people or even courage knew the term president when they could say the word president, even when they knew they were eight years old.


    Therefore, xingjue can''t be sure whether what the war machine said is true for a while, but the problem is that it''s too bullshit to travel through the future


    "So, what else do you know about me?" asked xingjue, looking at the war machine and Nebula.


    "We don''t know much about you, because she is one of the people who know you best. Another guy who knows you better went to Asgard at another time node..." the war machine sighed and whispered.


    "Asgard, where is that?" the star Lord frowned. He seemed to have heard the name, but he was not impressed.


    "Where the gods of Nordic mythology live, in fact, they are a group of aliens and have a good relationship with the earth, but Asgard, our time node, has been destroyed..." the war machine shrugged its shoulders and said it doesn''t matter.


    "Is it really good to tell him all these things? We will affect this time node..." nebula frowned and subconsciously interrupted when she heard the story of the war machine.


    "We want power gems. There are enemies outside. We can only unite. Moreover, there have been accidents. It doesn''t matter if more accidents happen. As long as we can save our universe..." the war machine shook its head, flashed a trace of firmness in its eyes, and said in a deep voice.


    Even if it will affect the parallel universe, the war machine will choose to tell the truth. As long as it can save its own universe, where will the war machine manage so many things?


    If you can''t take the power gem back, it''s the last thing the war machine wants to see, which will lead to the failure of their future plans


    "Power gem...... no! What does your future have to do with me? If you want to take the power gem, it''s very simple. Just pay!" xingjue heard the dialogue between the war machine and the nebula. He couldn''t help but be silent and said foolishly.


    "You see, I said this guy is not worthy of beating?" nebula looked at the war machine, shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Let''s do it in time!" a fierce look flashed in the eyes of the war machine. Are you kidding? Give me the money? Where did they get the money when they came to this era? What''s more, money in the universe?


    As for the way to take the power gem, they didn''t have it. Before, the war machine planned to stun xingjue. Those who took the power gem just stopped because of Ronan''s sudden arrival. Now it''s because xingjue''s insatiable greed can''t help but start.


    At this time, xingjue did not have his own companions or experienced hardships together. He was as unpopular as Tony Stark who did not become an iron man.


    "Shua!" with the voice of the war machine falling, the war machine and Nebula shot at the same time, and the energy bullet vented in the direction of xingjue. Xingjue dodged very embarrassed, and then fought back with the energy gun in his hand.


    "Let''s just take the power gem and leave. Let''s leave it to the people who return the gem!" the war machine didn''t mean to love war. He knew that there were a group of covetous guys outside. If we delay, accidents will inevitably happen.


    "Be careful!" however, just as the war machine was about to rush to the direction of the cosmic spirit ball and take away the power gem, xingjue directly threw a white sphere. As soon as the nebula''s face changed, he directly threw the war machine aside and avoided the white sphere.


    The white sphere is nothing else. It is a high-tech bomb, even a little similar to the black hole bomb. If the war machine is really attacked, I''m afraid his armor can really save him


    "Ha ha, you want to rob me of my power gem, you dream!" xingjue said in a deep voice with his two guns aimed at the war machine and Nebula. "I advise you to be honest. Again, who are you? Did you lie to me before? How on earth do you know about the earth?!"


    "All the people inside raised their hands!" just when xingjue asked in a deep voice, Ronan and others outside the temple were finally impatient. In particular, they detected energy fluctuations in the temple, and it was suspected that someone was doing it. Ronan hurried over for fear of any accident.


    "Damn it!" xingjue''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t know that another group of people came. Originally, he thought that the nebula and war machine were the people who had just seen the spaceship, but he didn''t think that there was another person behind the Yellow finch.


    "Damn it, as like as two peas, we can''t walk away..." nebula saw Ronan''s face as heavy as she saw Ronan, because she felt that this Ronan was much more powerful than she knew Ronan, and if it wasn''t like a person, if they weren''t nearly alike.


    "I''ll stop him, you go get the power gem!" the war machine took a deep breath and whispered at the nebula.


    "Hum!" but just as the voice of the war machine fell, Ronan''s hammer released three rays of light, directly flying the war machine, nebula and xingjue. The three people didn''t even react, or we were not at the same level at all!


    "With you, you also want to seize the power gem?" a trace of disdain flashed in Ronan''s eyes. The hammer in his hand is not an ordinary hammer. This is Ronan''s weapon, called a universal weapon, which can help Ronan absorb and control energy, launch shock waves, control gravity and density, control lightning, and even fly and make positions.


    Yes, this Ronan and universal weapon are much more powerful than the one known by nebula.


    And Ronan is obviously another hammer God.


    It is also a hammer God with a series of comprehensive abilities, such as Thor, invisible woman, shockwave woman and King Wanli.


    Of course, the Almighty weapon has many abilities, but it is obviously not as hard as the Thor hammer and the limitation of recognizing the Lord. After all, it is only a weapon, not an artifact in the real sense.

 Chapter 1045

    However, no matter how much Ronan relies on his hammer, his strength at this time is far from what xingjue, war machine and Nebula can deal with. After they were hit by a light, they suffered heavy damage directly. The injury is not light, which has seriously affected the combat ability of the three people.


    In particular, the war machine, nebula, after all, has suffered countless similar injuries, but has been used to it. Even if xingjue''s body quality is not awakened, it comes from Igo''s divine power, but also exceeds ordinary people, and the war machine is just an ordinary person with machine armor.


    Therefore, when the armor outside the war machine is broken, the combat effectiveness of the war machine has plummeted. It is basically impossible to fight Ronan


    Therefore, the heart of the war machine and Nebula sank to the bottom of the valley. The sudden changes made them don''t know what to do. Most importantly, it was obvious that Ronan, who was fighting opposite, was a super villain. It was not so simple to escape from him.


    Leaving this universe is not impossible, because war machines and nebulae can open the return quantum space tunnel at any time, but it is almost impossible to get the power gem to help their universe


    After hitting the war machine and others, Ronan looked at the direction of the cosmic spirit ball containing the power gem. When he saw a protective cover outside the cosmic spirit ball, Ronan subconsciously frowned.


    Ronan didn''t know much about the power gem, so he didn''t know if there would be any accident when he took out the power gem. He looked at his men, then raised his mouth slightly and looked at the war machine and other three people.


    "Now that you''re here, you should know how to take out the power gem. I''ll give you a chance to live..." Ronan flashed a mockery in his eyes, looked at the war machine and said, "go, take out my power gem and give it to me. I''ll let you live, how about it?"


    "What you said is true?!" when the war machine heard Ronan''s words, its eyes suddenly brightened and handed a color to the nebula around it. The nebula immediately understood the idea of the war machine, or the same idea in nebula''s heart at this time.


    This is an excellent opportunity for war machines and nebulae. As long as they can get the cosmic spirit ball later, they won''t care what doesn''t affect the current cosmic process.


    Anyway, things have become like this. Just take the cosmic spirit ball back directly. As for how to deal with the subsequent things, we''ll think about it when we return the cosmic spirit ball.


    However, when returning, you need to send a stronger guy to come. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not so simple to return and go back.


    Thor Thor and surprise captain Carol have flashed in front of the war machine. In the view of the war machine, only these two people can fight Ronan.


    However, the war machine didn''t expect that just when he winked with Xingyun, the xingjue on the side didn''t even say a word. He directly struggled to get up and then rushed to the direction of the cosmic spirit ball.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I have the way to take out the cosmic spirit ball, and I won''t let you down!" there was a strong flattery in xingjue''s voice, as if I didn''t feel ashamed at all, but worked very hard.


    At this time, xingjue has been living with a group of marauders like Yongdu all the year round. There is no such thing as integrity. In the face of the crisis of life and death, it is not impossible to take effect when there is no way to resist.


    Of course, xingjue''s heart will not give in so easily, just as he doesn''t want to stay with Yongdu all the time, but wants to break into a world by his own strength.


    While rushing to the cosmic spirit ball, xingjue swore in his heart that he must find the field from Ronan if he had a chance!


    "Hum!" a few thoughts flashed in xingjue''s mind. Xingjue directly took out his equipment and took out the cosmic spirit ball. The speed surprised the war machine.


    Moreover, in the heart of the war machine, there was the same emotion as the original Titan Superheroes: "this star Lord, why is this pit? If he doesn''t do it, the matter will be over?"


    Yes, xingjue''s desire for survival made him destroy the plan of the war machine and Nebula. The two stood in place and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    On the other hand, Ronan looked at xingjue with great interest, especially at the cosmic spirit ball in xingjue''s hand. He wanted to see if xingjue would make a meaningless struggle when the cosmic spirit ball arrived.


    After xingjue got the cosmic spirit ball, he did have a hesitation in his heart, but he didn''t know how to use the power gem in the cosmic spirit ball. Then xingjue measured the combat effectiveness of both sides, and finally xingjue gave up temporarily.


    "Hoo!" thinking of this, the star Baron breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Ronan and asked carefully, "Sir, I have taken out the cosmic spirit ball, and the power gem is among them. I don''t know if you can let us go as promised?"


    "You? Aren''t you the enemy?" Luo Nan narrowed his eyes, looked at the star Lord in surprise and asked, "you were fighting when I came in..."


    "Hey! It''s all because of the uneven distribution of stolen goods!" xingjue shrugged helplessly and said with a flattering smile, "before he got anything, he began to think about how to distribute the stolen goods after handing in the task. Finally, adults saw a joke..."


    Xingjue thought of the previous war machine and Nebula. Although he was still skeptical, it would be better for xingjue to have another helper if they could really survive from Ronan''s hands.


    Star Lord did not know that he destroyed the plan of war machine and Nebula, and even less knew that the war machine and Nebula make complaints about the star''s words.


    "The boy''s brain is not easy to use. He is shameless, lustful and greedy for money, but in essence, he is still a kind-hearted good man..." finally, an evaluation flashed in the hearts of the war machine and nebula at the same time.


    "Very good, you are very suitable for my appetite!" Ronan heard xingjue''s words, then he was silent, then looked at xingjue and said with a smile, "since you call me an adult, you will be my man from now on..."


    "I''m glad to help! I''m glad to help!" the star Lord was delighted at the speech and quickly nodded and bowed. "Sir, this is the cosmic spirit ball. My subordinates give it to my lord..."

 Chapter 1046

    Xingjue slowly approached Ronan and his heart beat faster. He didn''t know whether Ronan would let go of himself after receiving the cosmic spirit ball. Xingjue can only gamble now.


    "Well, yes, you don''t have to be nervous. I said, you''re my man, and I won''t do it to you!" Ronan flashed a hint of irony in xingjue''s eyes, and then smiled and took over the cosmic spirit ball, but he really didn''t mean to do it to xingjue.


    For the cannon fodder delivered to the door, Ronan felt it was a pity to kill it directly. If he wanted to attack the new star Empire, he could send xingjue and others to attract fire!


    As for his own Kerry people, Ronan can''t give up. Not many Kerry people follow Ronan. Ronan doesn''t want them to sacrifice casually. The lives of his people are far more precious than cannon fodder like xingjue!


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!" seeing that Ronan really didn''t mean to do it, xingjue was relieved and quickly thanked Ronan.


    "Cosmic spirit ball, power gem..." Ronan did not look at xingjue anymore, nor did he care about the silent war machine and Nebula, but focused on the cosmic spirit ball in his hand.


    "Ka! Ka!" soon, Ronan''s hand made a force to pinch the shell of the cosmic spirit ball, but it was embarrassing that the cosmic spirit ball did not open, but became harder, as if Ronan''s power was not enough to shake the cosmic spirit ball.


    "My lord?" CORAS saw Ronan''s strange appearance, looked at Ronan with some hesitation and shouted carefully.


    "Anyway, this power gem is worthy of being one of the infinite gemstones. The power of it is far more than I imagined. If I can get six infinite gemstones, I will rule the whole universe!" a trace of embarrassment flashed on Ronan''s face, and then he quickly recovered. A surge of ambition surged in Ronan''s heart. He stared at the cosmic spirit ball in his hand and said in a deep voice.


    "Not only the power gem, but also the trace of other infinite gemstones. The reward task continues to be released. Don''t stop!"


    "Yes, sir!" CORAS answered respectfully, and then looked forward to Ronan''s cosmic spirit ball.


    For CORAS and others, Ronan is their only God. The concept of the supreme wisdom of the Kerry empire is incompatible with Ronan and others. These people choose to follow Ronan in the hope that Ronan can open up a new road for the Kerry people.


    At this time, the emergence of infinite gemstones gave CORAS and others hope and saw the future Kerry people embark on a brilliant peak


    "You are not afraid to be stopped by SANOS when you are looking for infinite gems. Do you know?" the war machine heard Ronan''s dialogue with CORAS, seemed to realize something, looked at Ronan tentatively and asked.


    "SANOS? You mean the crazy Titan?" Ronan was stunned when he heard SANOS''s name. In this universe, SANOS and Ronan had no time to trade anything, so Ronan would not fear a guy who disappeared.


    "If you''re talking about SANOS, who once killed half his life, to disappoint you, this guy has long disappeared. He wants to stop me, or wait until he reappears!"


    "SANOS disappeared? How could this be?!" when Nebula heard that SANOS disappeared, it couldn''t help crying out and looked at Ronan with disbelief.


    "The universe may be more troublesome than we thought. Tell eagle eye them not to act rashly and go to the earth to see what''s going on on there..." the war machine seemed to think of something and lowered its voice and Nebula.


    "OK, I see..." nebula nodded and quietly began to contact the black widow and eagle eye.


    "SANOS, even if he reappears, he will no longer be my opponent, because I will be invincible!" Ronan on one side did not take care of the conspiracy of the war machine. Anyway, they are all destined to die. Even if they have any conspiracy, they have no strength to escape.


    At this time, the universal weapon in Ronan''s hand emitted a bright light, and a force acted on the shell of the cosmic spirit ball. After a long time, the shell of the cosmic spirit ball began to loosen, and this force finally slowly opened the cosmic spirit ball


    "Hum!" a gorgeous purple light shone in the cosmic spirit ball. It was the light from the power gem. When Ronan saw this light, he was deeply attracted by it.


    "So beautiful, so powerful, this belongs to me!" Ronan soon returned to his mind. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the power gem. The power gem released powerful energy and wanted to break free from Ronan''s palm.


    Ronan''s palm is constantly destroyed. He just reached the level of sub heavenly father. He is still reluctant to suppress the power gem.


    But Ronan was not helpless. He forcibly controlled his palm, sent the power gem to the hammer of the universal weapon, and then suddenly broke the power gem into the universal weapon!


    "Hum!" the color of the universal weapon was changed in an instant. The original dark universal weapon seemed to be possessed by a devil, and the purple light surged in an instant. The power gem was completely embedded in the universal weapon, which was very harmonious.


    "So powerful! With him, I can definitely conquer the new star empire! And then eliminate those stubborn people of the Kerry nationality and finally rule the whole universe!" at this moment, Ronan, who is holding a universal weapon and feels the power of power gemstones, has a brilliant light in his eyes, and his ambition doesn''t want to hide at all.


    "Congratulations, sir!" CORAS and others heard the speech, quickly knelt on the ground and worshipped Ronan respectfully, "Sir, will lead the Kerry people on the glorious road!"


    "Then our next goal is shandar star of the new star empire!" Ronan took a deep breath, glanced at xingjue, and said in a deep voice, "be honest and follow up. There is your task later. If you can survive the task, I will give you rich rewards..."


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!" the star Lord winked at the war machine and Nebula and quickly bowed to Ronan.


    "Thank you, sir..." the war machine and Nebula looked at each other and didn''t resist immediately. They had to wait for the reply from the black widow. They wanted to find out what happened in the universe.


    Moreover, with their current strength, they can''t get the power gem. Since the cosmic plot has been different, they can also turn to the avenger Alliance on earth for help

 Chapter 1047

    "Ronan appeared? SANOS disappeared? How could it be?" the black widow and eagle eye who were going to wormir received the news from the nebula. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "So, what should we do next? Continue to go to wormir? Or go to the earth to have a look?" after a long time, eagle eye first recovered and looked at the black widow and asked.


    "They can''t get the power gem, we get the soul gem, which is of no use..." after thinking for a while, the black widow finally made a decision, "since the plot of the universe is different, we don''t need to worry about so many things, saving our universe is the most important!"


    "I see!" the eagle eye nodded clearly, and then drove the spaceship towards the earth.


    Originally, eagle eye and black widow were not prepared to have any contact with the avenger alliance of the universe, not only because they were afraid to change the current plot of the universe, but also because of the fuel of the spacecraft, and eagle eye was not allowed to go to the earth to go to wormir.


    But now the situation is different. The intelligence obtained from the war machine has told the eagle eye and the black widow that the cosmic plot is different from what they know, and they don''t need to worry about destroying the plot.


    As for the problem of spacecraft fuel, eagle eye two people don''t worry. As long as they reach the earth, the avenger alliance should be able to help them replenish.


    When eagle eye and the black widow went to the earth, Ronan didn''t mean to stop. When the power gem came, Ronan left directly with his men and xingjue.


    This also involves the innocent pink alien bed partner of xingjue. Xingjue''s ship was directly loaded into Ronan''s huge ship, and the pink female alien was also devastated.


    "Well, my Lord, this matter has nothing to do with her. Can you let her go?" xingjue looked at the pink female alien being brought out. A struggle flashed in his eyes. Finally, he bit his teeth and looked at Ronan and asked in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t matter?" Ronan took a faint look at xingjue, raised his mouth slightly, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, it doesn''t matter. She is already on the ship now, and I won''t waste time looking for a place to put her down..."


    "Moreover, since you know each other, when you arrive at shandar, you can do the task together!"


    One more cannon fodder has no impact on Ronan. Killing this pink alien in advance is a waste. Letting them die is what Ronan wants to do.


    "What task? What happened?" the pink alien sister didn''t understand what happened at this time. In her impression, she fell asleep tired just after she had an in-depth communication with xingjue. When she woke up, things would be like this.


    Why do you appear in other people''s ships and inexplicably take over the task? The pink alien sister doesn''t know at all, let alone what kind of things you will encounter next.


    "It''s all right, just follow me firmly behind, and I''ll try my best to protect you!" the pink alien sister was involved, and xingjue''s heart was still very guilty, especially xingjue already knew Ronan''s plan to invade shandar, which meant that they might not survive.


    "Go and transform their spaceship..." Ronan ignored the star Lord who hugged the pink alien sister. He winked at CORAS, who soon turned and left.


    Ronan knows that the science and technology level of the new star empire is very high and has a special defense system. If you want to better conquer the new star Empire, it is inevitable that there are some limitations based on the power of the power gem alone.


    Therefore, Ronan decided not to appear first and let xingjue and others invade the new star empire as vanguard forces.


    As for what to do if xingjue and others won''t be obedient, Ronan also wants to do well. CORAS will install a bomb in xingjue''s spaceship later. As soon as xingjue and others leave the spaceship or there is a strong vibration in the spaceship, they will explode directly!


    The power of the explosion is enough to destroy most of the buildings in the new star empire. At that time, the new star empire will fall into chaos, and its defense will decline sharply. Ronan will have a lot less difficulty in conquering the new star empire


    "You say that you come from the future, so, in the future, did Ronan fight against the new star Empire? What''s the result?" the star Lord saw Ronan and ignored their meaning, so he winked at the war machine and the nebula, and asked directly regardless of the surprised eyes of the pink alien girl next to him.


    "In our universe, Ronan did fight against the new star empire..." about the universe, the war machine did not answer, but looked at the nebula, which nodded and whispered, "but he failed."


    "Failed? Did I survive? Well, I don''t know you yet, but you know me, which shows that I met you in the future, which proves that I can survive. I''m much more relieved..." xingjue asked subconsciously, and then after reasoning for a while, the originally depressed mood was instantly happy.


    "Don''t be happy too early. The failure of Ronan in our universe doesn''t mean that Ronan in your universe will also fail, because the development of things is different from what I know..." nebula looked at xingjue and shook his head seriously and reminded him in a low voice.


    "First of all, in our universe, you were not caught, but you got the cosmic spirit ball and reached shandar. Secondly, in shandar, you know my sister and your companions, but according to Ronan, SANOS has left, so neither I nor my sister should appear in this universe..."


    "At least, at this time, my sister and I have not betrayed SANOS, nor have we the ability to betray SANOS!"


    "Finally, the man who defeated Ronan was no one else. It was the team of you and my sister. You finally broke the universal weapon and grabbed the power gem!"


    "Don''t you joke? Me?" the star Lord suddenly changed his face. He didn''t think he would be a savior, so he quickly shook his head and denied.


    "Moreover, it''s too fake to grab the power gem? When Ronan just got the power gem, his arms were almost broken, not to mention me? My strength is not as strong as Ronan. I''m just an ordinary earth man..."

 Chapter 1048

    "I said, this is an experience in our universe. It may not happen in your universe. Therefore, Ronan may really destroy shandar!" nebula shook her head seriously and said in a deep voice.


    "As for the power gem, your potential is actually greater than you think, and you are not a pure earth person. Your own father is called Igo. He is a conscious planet and claims to be a member of the God group. Therefore, you are a demigod!"


    "Demigod?! I''m actually a demigod?! no wonder my energy is so strong that I don''t lose in the face of alien beauties of any race..." xingjue subconsciously exclaimed, then he seemed to think of something, glanced at the pink alien sister around him and said.


    "You are as like as two peas in your father," he said. "He is also a romantic person. He doesn''t know how many friends he has!"


    "Hey, God, it''s normal to be romantic. After all, you should have heard the story of the God King Zeus in the myth. It''s also a God, and you can understand it, can''t you..." xingjue smiled and said with a trace of pride.


    "Do you like this God father very much?" nebula asked with a slight rise in the corners of her mouth when she saw the star Lord''s expression.


    "That''s natural. I''m the son of God!" xingjue nodded calmly, smiled and said, "with such a background, can''t I walk horizontally in the universe?"


    "Since you like him so much, you should be able to forgive him for putting a brain tumor into your mother''s head and letting your mother eventually die!" nebula heard xingjue''s words and looked at xingjue with some mockery.


    "Moreover, this guy doesn''t know how many sons he has given birth to. None of them inherited his divine power. He killed all these sons. Only you inherited his divine power. If you find him, you can be his good son with peace of mind..."


    "What are you talking about?!" when the star Lord with a smile heard this, his face suddenly stiffened. He glared at the nebula and asked, "my mother was killed by that old bastard?!"


    "At least in our universe, it''s like this. If you want to know the truth, you''d better explore it yourself!" nebula suddenly tasted the joy of the spoiler. Anyway, the universe is different from their cosmic process, and it doesn''t matter how the spoiler.


    "I''ll find out!" the star Lord''s eyes flashed cold, clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    For xingjue, a cheap father is far less important than his dead mother, especially the cheap father is still the murderer who killed his mother!


    Xingjue has secretly vowed in his heart that if what Xingyun said is true, he will let his cheap father pay the price and let him know what is called father kindness and filial piety!


    During the dialogue between xingjue and the war machine, Ronan''s spacecraft has passed through unknown space wormholes and came near shandar.


    However, Ronan did not move forward, but stopped and looked at the outline of shandar in the distance.


    "Soon, this is mine!" Ronan''s eyes flashed, looked at CORAS and asked, "is everything ready?"


    "Ready!" colas knew Ronan was asking about the starbaron spacecraft, and he immediately replied respectfully.


    "Good, bring them here!" Ronan nodded with satisfaction and ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Corus answered, and soon brought a group of people from the star Lord.


    "Your next task is to destroy shandar star and attract their attention, okay?!" Ronan looked straight into the eyes of xingjue and others, and the purple light flashed in the universal weapons in his hands. Once xingjue and others were different, Ronan didn''t mind letting them know the power of power gem!


    "I see!" the complexion of xingjue, nebula and war machine did not change much, but the pink alien sister hid behind xingjue with a trace of fear and did not dare to look at Ronan.


    "Go ahead, get on your spaceship and don''t think about running away. As long as I move my mind, your spaceship will explode directly. You''d better not let me down, okay?" Ronan looked at the pink alien sister faintly and asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes, sir!" xingjue''s body trembled slightly, finally took a deep breath, turned away with the pink alien sister, and the nebula and war machine on one side quickly followed.


    Soon, a spaceship flew out of Ronan''s giant spaceship, targeting shandar.


    "Do we really want to do this?" the pink alien sister asked when she saw that there was no one talking in the ship.


    "Let''s talk about shandar first!" the star Lord said in a deep voice with a flash of firmness in his eyes. "Since I can be the Savior of other universes, so can I!"


    "Warning! Warning! Don''t approach shandar without permission!" a ship without warning appeared. Naturally, xingjue and other ships were soon found in the new star Empire, so the new star Empire immediately issued a warning.


    However, xingjue did not pay attention, but accelerated to shandar.


    Soon, shandal star responded, and a small spacecraft began to clip into xingjue''s spacecraft to forcibly stop xingjue''s spacecraft.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    When the small spaceship saw xingjue and didn''t mean to stop, the small spaceship soon started shooting, but xingjue''s driving technology was really not covered. He was able to drive the spaceship around in a hail of bullets, and a single energy light didn''t hit xingjue''s spaceship.


    "What shall we do next?" the war machine asked xingjue with a frown when it saw that xingjue drove a spaceship into the atmosphere of shandar, and the number of spaceships chasing around did not decrease, but increased.


    "Find an open space, can''t hurt the innocent!" xingjue took a deep breath. He didn''t know why he had such a change. He was not such a kind-hearted person.


    Perhaps because xingjue knows his own story in the future, xingjue has a superhero''s heart in advance, but xingjue doesn''t know that he is a superhero, which is more than a normal superhero pit


    "I have detected the bomb. When we leave the ship, the bomb will explode. Even if we leave only one, we can''t receive a large vibration, otherwise it will explode!" she didn''t speak after entering the ship. At this time, she finally found the trace of the bomb when studying the nebula of the ship. She shouted quickly.

 Chapter 1049

    "Are you sure this Bomb doesn''t have a remote control explosion method?" xingjue frowned and hurriedly said, "you should make it clear that this is the key information related to our lives!"


    "I haven''t found a way of remote control. I''m not afraid to tell you that I have blocked a signal source just now. Theoretically, Ronan should not be able to monitor us..." nebula smiled at xingjue and said softly.


    "Lying in the trough?!" xingjue was shocked when he heard what Nebula said. He almost drove the spacecraft to the ground. However, xingjue soon recovered, glared at nebula and shouted, "do you know how dangerous it is to shield the signal source? If Ronan really has the means of remote control, we will be dead!"


    "Aren''t we all right?" nebula shrugged and said casually. "At least, we won''t be tied up now. What are you going to do next?"


    "Hoo!" Xing Jue relaxed his turbid Qi, adjusted his mood, slowly calmed down, looked at the ships constantly surrounded around, and whispered, "we have only one way to go, don''t we?"


    "Hum!" as xingjue''s voice fell, a sound wave echoed around. The sound wave was not aggressive, but a pure loudspeaker.


    "We are forced. We have no malice. There are bombs on our ship. Please don''t continue the attack. We can''t leave the ship. We come with important information. I ask for negotiation!" xingjue''s voice was very urgent. He was afraid that if he said it late, the other party would shoot directly, or Ronan outside would attack for too long, Then they are worthless.


    "Hmm? Stop the attack first!" Roman, the commander of the ship, subconsciously frowned when he heard xingjue''s words, motioned his men to stop, and then an image appeared in front of xingjue''s ship, "you land first!"


    "That''s what I''m going to do!" the star Lord said quickly, "otherwise, I won''t fly to no man''s land, will I?"


    "If not, I won''t give you a chance to explain!" Roman said in a deep voice with a cold look at xingjue''s ship. "Tell all the information you know, and we will send professionals to dismantle the bomb!"


    "Don''t mess around. The power of this bomb is not small. Even if it is a no man''s land, it will cause great damage!" xingjue hurriedly reminded him for fear that Roman would deceive himself.


    "As long as you don''t mess around, you should know that our new star empire is the cosmic empire that most abides by the agreement!" Roman said with a trace of pride in his voice.


    "Hehe, how many of those who can become a cosmic empire are simple?" nebula couldn''t help but curl her mouth and muttered in a low voice when she heard Roman''s words, but didn''t spread the sound.


    "OK, then I believe in your new star empire!" the star Lord looked at the talking nebula and said in a deep voice to romance, "at this time, outside shandar, Ronan of Kerry is ready to attack your new star Empire, and Ronan has obtained the power gem. He has enough strength to destroy the whole shandar!"


    "What?! power gem?!" Roman couldn''t help exclaiming. As the top level of the new star Empire, and with Ronan''s reward mission of infinite gem, Roman still knew the power of infinite gem very well.


    It was because he knew very well that Roman exclaimed at this time. He deeply knew that if what xingjue said was true, Ronan really had the strength to destroy shandar star!


    "Damn it! Ronan got infinite gems and targeted us. I have to tell the supreme master the news as soon as possible..." Roman soon recovered and subconsciously wanted to rule the new star supreme, but soon, Roman thought of something and stopped where he was.


    "No, if it''s really a power gem, it''s the sum of all the power of our new star Empire, and it won''t be Ronan''s opponent. Maybe I can contact Mr. Huang Wen..."


    Yes, Huang Wen once came to shandal star several times. Except that there was a little contradiction at the beginning of the first time, the communication with shandal star was very good.


    Especially with Roman, romance has no arrogance of the high-level of the new star empire. Instead, she respects Huang Wen very much. When Huang Wen comes, she acts like a follower and handles all Huang Wen''s requirements


    Of course, this is also because Huang Wen''s strength is strong enough, otherwise Roman would not be so humble.


    At this time, when the new star Empire met a strong enemy, Roman naturally thought of Huang Wen, especially Huang Wen once gave Roman a way to contact himself.


    In shandar star, when xingjue finally told the intelligence and prepared the new star empire for battle, Ronan outside shandar star had begun to act.


    Ronan didn''t expect xingjue to be obedient. Even in Ronan''s plan, xingjue should be directly bombed by the fire of the new star Empire when entering the atmosphere of shandar. A huge explosion destroyed most of the defense systems of the new star empire.


    However, Ronan did not expect that xingjue''s driving technology was so powerful that he broke into shandar star.


    However, even so, it was within Ronan''s plan. Especially after CORAS monitored that the signal source of xingjue spacecraft was shielded, Ronan decisively issued an order. Small spacecraft decisively launched an attack while the spacecraft of Xinxing empire was attracted by xingjue.


    As a result, the new star Empire, which had just stopped fighting, started fighting again with Ronan''s attack, and this time the battle began when the new star empire was at a disadvantage.


    The information given by xingjue was still a little late. In addition, Roman contacted Huang and missed the best opportunity for remedy. Out of guard, the huge spacecraft fleet of the new star empire was destroyed in an instant, and Ronan''s huge space warship came towards shandar.


    On the cosmic battleship, Ronan''s eyes flashed with fine light, his hands held universal weapons, and the light of power gemstones surged on it.


    "Today is the day when I Ronan became famous in the universe!" Ronan''s ambition reached its peak at this moment, and his voice was full of firmness. "Even the shining woman once didn''t want to stop my attack!"


    "From today on, the Kerry people will be brilliant again because of my name, and the road of supreme wisdom will be rewritten by me Ronan!"

 Chapter 1050

    Not to mention shandar at this time, the time goes back a little, and the location shifts to the earth, or the solar system outside the earth.


    At present, the scientific and technological development of the earth has advanced by leaps and bounds. Although it does not fully control the solar system and can not make full use of all solar resources, the avenger alliance has begun to arrange monitoring equipment since the small planetary belt.


    Therefore, when eagle eye flew the ship and brought the black widow near Mars, the Avengers alliance began to watch their images.


    "Such technology comes from the universe, which is not the same as the zetari technology we know, nor is it the same as the spaceship technology recorded by the Divine Shield Bureau, and the spaceship technology of the Cree and the skru..." silly girl looked at the spaceship in the image and said.


    "However, there is not no data source. From the data obtained from the new star Empire, it can be inferred that this should be the spacecraft technology made by some neutral cosmic forces. It is not too advanced, and there is no means of attack..."


    "So, this spaceship should be harmless?" Tony Stark asked with some regret.


    Originally, after the biochemical soldiers created by Dracula were created, Tony Stark always hoped that there would be a war to test the strength of biochemical soldiers. Otherwise, it would be a waste to produce biochemical soldiers alone.


    In particular, the contract signed between hell dimension and Dracula allows Dracula to contribute blood to the avenger alliance all the time. These blood is unnecessary and not good. It has failed Dracula''s heart, but there are too many biochemical soldiers


    Therefore, Tony Stark and others have begun to study how to improve the individual strength of biochemical soldiers, so as to reduce the number and create a group of elite soldiers.


    At this time, it was not easy to have the news of aliens. Not only Tony Stark, but also Bruce Banner, reed Richards and others were eager to try.


    So now, not only Tony Stark is disappointed, but Bruce Banner and reed Richards are also disappointed


    "Not necessarily, isn''t it all played like this in the movies?" Johnny stone shrugged and said with a smile. "First, he sent a spaceship. On the surface, it seems to be looking for peace, but in fact, he is quietly observing the situation of our earth, looking for the weaknesses of our earth, so as to decide whether to do it..."


    "What you said is very reasonable! So, brothers, be ready to fight at any time!" Tony Stark''s eyes brightened, immediately turned away and took the lead in preparing to go.


    Tony Stark once wanted to deploy countless armor on the outer layer of the earth. He even cooperated with Huang Wen to study space-based weapons and even more powerful means of destruction, but this was once.


    These previous studies have not lagged behind in firepower, but both the research cost and the time spent are too large.


    Therefore, when the biochemical soldiers appeared, Tony Stark resolutely shifted his research direction.


    Moreover, there is a very important point, that is, the defense strategic equipment used to be based on defense, and the battlefield is assumed to be the earth, but now it is different. The avenger alliance has been sure to meet the enemy outside the earth!


    For example, now, a huge space warship flies into the sky from the avenger building, and the stealth device is turned on, so that people around don''t notice anything unusual.


    "It''s really a great progress!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at this scene, he couldn''t help saying with some emotion. "I didn''t expect that the earth''s science and technology can develop to the current level, but it''s good. The earth will always rise, and I can''t rely on me..."


    "Unfortunately, Tony, they are doomed to be disappointed this time. In other words, this is the eagle eye and black widow of another universe? In theory, shouldn''t they look for the soul gem? Why did they come here?"


    "What happened in the universe? Or did they know what happened on earth?"


    "Well, boss, isn''t it the enemy?" the silly girl on one side hesitated to look at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked after looking at the empty Avenger building after most of the time.


    "Well, they are the Avengers of another universe, but Tony, they have been holding back for a long time to show that their research has been successful. Moreover, maybe there is something really that needs biochemical soldiers?" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and whispered.


    "Shifu is really black..." Wanda whispered.


    "Hmm?" Huang asked the avatar and looked at Wanda angrily. He found that since Wanda''s parents came alive, Wanda has become much more cheerful than before, and even behaved more like a normal girl than the Scarlet Witch.


    Even Wanda didn''t study chaos magic much during this period of time, let alone a real gem.


    Wanda''s strength has stopped improving, but Wanda doesn''t think it''s bad. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t think it''s wrong. Since Wanda chooses to live a happy and comfortable life, Huang Wen''s Avatar is naturally willing to see it.


    Anyway, Sison seems to have no other action. Dracula and Huang asked the avatar to let Johnny Blazer control the origin of the hell dimension and increase the surveillance. As long as Dracula''s breath starts to become stronger or something strange happens, the hell dimension will warn at the first time.


    "What is this?!" at the same time, between Mars and the earth, eagle eye was driving a spaceship. Suddenly, he saw the behemoth in front of him. It was a spaceship, far more than eagle eye imagined. Even the black widow on one side was stunned and lost her mind for a while.


    The eagle eye and the black widow don''t quite understand what happened on the earth. There should be such a cosmic warship. Does it mean that the earth has been occupied by aliens?


    What about the Avengers?


    I can''t help but feel a sense of crisis in the hearts of the eagle eye and the black widow. They suddenly feel that it''s really rash to return to the earth of the universe, especially when they know nothing about the earth


    "Listen, I don''t care where you come from. This is the territory of the earth. Please stop immediately, or you will face the suppression of fire from the earth!" just before the eagle eye and the black widow recovered, Tony Stark''s arrogant and fussy voice came from the space warship.

 Chapter 1051

    "Wait? This is Tony Stark''s voice?" the eagle eye and the black widow, who were thinking about countermeasures, came back. They looked at each other with a trace of hesitation in their hearts. However, when the two said these words at the same time, they determined the owner of the voice in the cosmic war ship.


    Yes, except Tony Stark, they really can''t think of anyone who can have such a fussy and arrogant voice.


    Although the eagle eye and the black widow still do not understand how the earth obtains this level of high technology, this does not prevent the eagle eye and the black widow from coping.


    "We are the Avengers of another universe. We crossed into this universe to solve our cosmic crisis..." eagle eye already knew that the war machine had spoiled a group of people, so he didn''t mean to hide it. In particular, hiding his identity is more likely to lead to misunderstanding. It''s better to say it directly.


    "The Avengers who crossed? Another group? They are the people who went to the universe to look for power gems and soul gems?" Tony Stark and others, after all, crossed another parallel universe. They are still very clear about the avenger alliance crossing in the parallel universe. Therefore, when the eagle eye sent a message, they understood it in an instant.


    However, after understanding, Tony Stark and others were very disappointed. They thought that which alien had a plot against the earth and could make them fight. Unexpectedly, it was their own


    Well, they are not their own people. At least, in this universe, eagle eye and black widow are not members of the avenger alliance. Even before the alien events, the avenger alliance and eagle eye were still a little stiff.


    At that time, eagle eye wanted to win over the black bat king and other aliens, but it was a pity that they finally failed. After the black bat king and others came to the earth, they did not choose to cooperate with the dark Divine Shield Bureau, but became one of the partners of the avenger alliance.


    Since then, the black bat king and other aliens have placed attilan over the place where the Japanese island was destroyed, and secretly made contact with China, which was helped by Huang Liang and Zhong Qiang


    "In other words, why did they come to the earth? Are they also a parallel space-time different from the normal universe?" Tony Stark quickly recovered and made an appropriate guess about the appearance of the eagle eye here.


    "Don''t you know if you ask?" general Ross shook his head. This time he followed him into space. As a once tough general, he naturally wanted to come and have a look in the face of aliens who might invade.


    However, since he was not an alien, general Ross quickly recovered and gave his own opinion.


    "We are the avenger alliance of the universe, you drive the spaceship!" Tony Stark did not object to general Ross, but transmitted his image and voice to the eagle eye spaceship.


    "OK!" eagle eye took a deep breath and didn''t mean to refuse, because he knew that he was not qualified to refuse. The gap between the size and firepower of both sides was too big.


    Moreover, eagle eyes came to the earth to seek help. Now the avenger alliance is in front of them. They have no choice.


    Soon, eagle eye drove a small spaceship into the space warships of the avenger alliance. When they left the spaceship, Tony Stark and others stood in front of them.


    Looking at some familiar faces and most of the Avengers they had never seen, eagle eye and the black widow were stunned, because they didn''t expect that there were so many people in the avenger alliance of the universe.


    You know, the former and latter members of the avenger alliance in the normal universe may not be more than half what eagle eye and black widow see at this time.


    Most importantly, the eagle eye and the black widow do not see themselves in the universe, that is to say, there will only be more members of the avenger alliance in the universe


    "What a huge force, such a huge strength, has not aroused the official fear? Moreover, with such cosmic technology, those politicians will really watch the development of the avenger alliance?" when they saw the strength of the avenger alliance in the universe, an idea flashed through the eagle eye''s brain.


    In fact, eagle eye''s worry is not unreasonable. Even the avenger alliance in the world has encountered such a thing.


    It is not that no politician wants to use the avenger Alliance for their own use, or turn everything of the avenger alliance into their own interests.


    However, those high-level human beings know the strength of Huang Wen. Even if Huang Wen is left aside, the current strength of the avenger alliance is amazing enough, not to mention the new hope state of mutants echoing the avenger alliance.


    In addition, silly girl itself has the most powerful monitoring means. Jack, risfisk and Tony Stark have established the largest online public opinion company to monitor the influence of public opinion on the network all the time.


    You know, it''s not so easy to spray people on the Internet in this world. Silly girl can find the position of spray at any time.


    Don''t talk about freedom of speech. You have violated the reputation and image of the avenger alliance. Naturally, the strongest lawyer team will accompany you to a good lawsuit


    Therefore, under the operation of wave after wave, the things that eagle eye thought of didn''t even need Huang to care about, so he directly solved them by himself.


    "Eagle eye? Black widow?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and whispered after seeing the eagle eye and black widow. "We have gone to other parallel universes to help, and we know what the Avengers have passed through after the end of the war, but we don''t know what you came to earth at this time point to do?"


    "How dare you know these things and even go through other parallel universes?" the eagle eye and the black widow''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. They didn''t come back for a long time. They looked at Tony Stark tentatively and asked, "aren''t you afraid of causing more serious consequences after changing the plot?"


    "Since you are worried about the more serious consequences after changing the plot, why do you come to the earth?" general Ross asked with a deep look at the eagle''s eye.


    "We have no choice..." Eagle Eye sighed and whispered, "from what Tony just said, you should have successfully reversed the final crisis in the universe you crossed, that is, they succeeded..."


    "But we were in trouble when we came to your universe. Colonel rod and Nebula were captured. They didn''t get the power gem..."

 Chapter 1052

    "Rod is really useless. I gave him a suit of armor before, but he was buried in the army. He is not famous at all. He is not as good as him in other universes!" Tony Stark muttered with some dissatisfaction when he heard eagle eye''s words.


    "Colonel rod wants to find the power gem, and you?" Steve Rogers, who is on the side, flickered slightly, looked at the eagle eye and said, "what have they met? No one should know what you came to the universe. How could anyone take them away?"


    "It was Ronan who was also looking for the power gem that took them away. They were taken away together with the star Lord who was the first to find the power gem. We don''t know the specific things. They didn''t contact us anymore..." the black widow sighed and whispered.


    "If there is no power gem, even if we get the soul gem, there is no way to save our universe, so we want to ask you for help, especially to see if we can contact Thor and surprise captain Carol..."


    Even if the black widow sees the powerful scientific and technological strength of the avenger alliance, she still wants to contact Thor and surprise captain Carol, because in the black widow''s view, only they are the most powerful Avengers.


    As for Haoke, the strength of Haoke is strong, but it is somewhat uncontrollable. If Haoke is really called for help, it is difficult to say whether it is more help or more trouble.


    In particular, whether Haoke in the universe will be affected by her, there is no bottom in the black widow''s heart. After all, the black widow has seen the deviation between the universe


    "Thor? Carol?" Tony Stark looked at the black widow, raised his eyebrows, then smiled and said, "we can contact Thor, but Captain Carol..."


    "She''s a friend of Nick Frey. You shouldn''t have met... Oh, sorry, I forgot. You''ve been to other universes, and you should have met captain Carol..." the black widow subconsciously explained when she heard Carol''s name, and then realized what she did. She looked at Tony Stark apologetically.


    "In the new star Empire, we had some friends before. Since they encountered difficulties and were reasonable, we should all help..." Tony Stark shook his head, turned his head and looked at the Avengers. "Moreover, it''s time for our biochemical soldiers to show their power!"


    "Yes, the boss beat out the name of the earth, and now it''s our turn to stabilize the reputation of the earth!" Logan nodded approvingly, his eyes flashing with light.


    At last, aliens can fight. In addition to the minions dealt with by biochemical soldiers, Logan thinks they should be able to find a good opponent!


    "Getting Ronan''s information..." silly girl''s voice rang, and then an image appeared in front of the Avengers. "Ronan, nicknamed accuser, comes from the Kerry Empire and is one of the most powerful beings of the Kerry empire!"


    "Ronan once came to the earth and was scared away by surprise captain Carol. Combined with the existing intelligence, he preliminarily concluded that Ronan has the strength of sub heavenly Father level. Coupled with the power gem, he can reach heavenly Father level!"


    "Is she?" the eagle eye and the black widow who had never heard the silly girl''s voice were stunned. They heard that the voice was completely different from Tony Stark''s emotional intelligent system on Friday. They suddenly found that the difference between the avenger alliance of the universe and them was greater than they thought!


    "Ding! Ding! Ding!"


    "Boss, someone is calling. Who will handle it?" before anyone answered the question of eagle eye and black widow, silly girl made a voice again.


    "I''ll come..." Huang Wen''s Avatar shrugged helplessly. Huang Wen likes to let others be tool people. His own avatar naturally can''t escape the fate of tool people. This is also the significance of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Mr. Huang Wen! Help!" soon, silly girl connected the phone from Roman of shandal star. Quantum communication technology directly crossed the distance of the universe and made an interstellar long-distance video.


    "Roman? Is Ronan here?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, looked at the Roman in the image and asked in surprise, "is it so coincidence? It seems to be pressing the time..."


    "Mr. Huang Wen already knows?" Roman was stunned when he heard the speech, and then quickly begged, "yes, Ronan has got the power gem and is attacking our shandar star. Please Mr. Huang Wen lend a helping hand to help us..."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get to know each other. Naturally, we won''t ignore it. We''ll straighten it out soon and go to help you!" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and whispered, "don''t worry. A power gem is nothing. Remember to find a place open enough. Don''t let the battle destroy the beautiful environment of shandar..."


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Huang Wen. If you have Mr. Huang Wen, I''ll be relieved!" Roman heard the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar. He breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "I''ll prepare now and wait for Mr. Huang Wen to come..."


    "It seems that I''m going to the town too..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the disappearance of Roman''s image, he shrugged helplessly. His body disappeared in place and appeared on the cosmic warship in space.


    "You already know what''s going on, so let''s go!" Huang asked the avatar, looking at Tony Stark and others. "This time, it''s still your shot. I''m mainly to protect shandar and not be affected by the fighting power..."


    "Well, just because of their arrival, we are ready to fight, but we don''t need to spend more time..." Tony Stark nodded with a smile and said with a fine light in his eyes, "finally, our earth is going to play our name!"


    "Are you?" seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar giving orders, the Hawk Eye and the black widow''s eyes flickered with hesitation. From the beginning of silly girl''s voice, they couldn''t feel what had happened. At this time, the sudden emergence of Huang Wen''s Avatar made them don''t know what to do.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to start. Among shandar stars, the supreme star has an anxious look on her face. She already knows that Ronan is attacking with a power gem. She glared at the surrounding senior officials and shouted, "where''s Roman? Isn''t he responsible for the safety of shandar star? Where is he now?"


    "Supreme, I''m here!" with the voice of Nova supreme falling, Roman''s image appeared in the conference room. The calm appearance made Nova supreme subconsciously relax.

 Chapter 1053

    "When are you so calm?" the new star supreme looked at Roman''s image, took a deep breath and asked, "do you already have a solution?"


    "Hey, supreme, in fact, I have Mr. Huang Wen''s contact information here, but I didn''t tell you because you weren''t in a good mood last time..." Roman smiled and said proudly.


    "You have Mr. Huang''s contact information. Why didn''t you say earlier that we would be afraid of Ronan and be worried?" Xinxing supreme heard this and finally knew why Roman was so indifferent. Fortunately, Xinxing supreme was still a little flustered before. Thinking of this, Xinxing supreme stared at Roman and said angrily.


    After all, after learning that Ronan had the power gem, he was able to destroy the whole shandar star. Even the new star supreme was very flustered.


    Especially the new star supreme knows that the defense power of shandar is no different from that of paper when facing the strong at this level


    At this time, both the new star supreme and Roman have unlimited trust in Huang Wen, because Huang Wen was so strong when he came to shandal star. So strong that both the new star supreme and Roman feel that Huang Wen is one of the best in the universe.


    Therefore, even if Ronan gets the power gem, Xinxing supreme and Roman still believe in Huang Wen. They think that as long as Huang Wen comes, all the crises will be solved.


    "Mr. Huang asked, let''s try our best to move the battlefield to a place where there is no one, and it''s best not to destroy the environment..." Roman heard the words of Xinxing supreme, suddenly thought of something, and quickly said.


    "Well, the position of that spaceship is good. Try to lead Ronan there!" the new star supreme thought for a while and soon determined the location of the battle.


    To tell you the truth, the location they chose is really good. There are not only no people around, but also no plants. Here is a wasteland, some of which are similar to deserts on earth, but there is no sand, only dry land.


    "We have asked for foreign aid. You just stay in the ship and don''t mess around. This will become a battlefield. If you mess around, I can''t protect you..." Roman quickly ordered the ship of the new star Empire to begin to transfer the battlefield implicitly according to the instructions of the new star supreme. At the same time, he contacted the star baron.


    In a sense, Roman is really a good man. At least at this time, Roman told xingjue and others that the battlefield would be opened nearby. Moreover, Roman was ready to wait until Huang Wen came to see if he could let Huang Wen do it and save xingjue and others.


    In Roman''s opinion, even if xingjue caused a lot of trouble to the new star Empire at the beginning, xingjue at least gave Roman the time to ask Huang for help. Only from this point, Roman didn''t want xingjue and others to have an accident.


    "Is this going to be a battlefield? Doesn''t that mean that Ronan will appear here?" xingjue''s pupil shrunk slightly and hurriedly shouted to Roman, "no, we can''t be here. If Ronan sees us, he will certainly give us a hand..."


    "And, have you forgotten? Our ship can''t experience strong impact. If the battlefield is nearby and the impact of battle will definitely make our ship explode directly!"


    "Don''t worry, I said, I''ve invited foreign aid. As long as foreign aid comes, there will be nothing for either our new star empire or you. I''ll ask him to save you..." Roman shook his head with a light smile and said softly.


    "Who has the strength to deal with Ronan with the power gem? Ronan''s breath after getting the power gem is stronger than SANOS, surprise captain Carol and Thor I''ve seen. Can anyone really deal with him?" a trace of doubt flashed in nebula''s eyes and couldn''t help but say.


    "At this time, shouldn''t we use the ultimate weapon on the side of science and technology to sneak into Ronan? Is individual strength really useful in the face of power gems?"


    "Since Roman has such self-confidence, he should be sure?" the light of hesitation flashed in xingjue''s eyes. He didn''t know what strength Ronan had after he got the power gem. He only knew that he was far from Ronan''s opponent.


    "I hope. Unfortunately, the bomb Ronan prepared has been integrated with the spaceship. Otherwise, I''m still a little sure to dismantle it..." nebula sighed and said with a slight flicker of her eyes, "I don''t know if we still have a chance to go back and save our world..."


    "There will be a chance. Don''t forget that not only Roman has foreign aid, but we also have foreign aid..." the war machine looked at the nebula and comforted, "Patton, they should have gone to the earth. If there is no accident, they can contact the avenger alliance in time. At that time, even if their individual strength is not Ronan''s opponent, they can also have a just group fight!"


    "Just group fighting..." when xingjue heard the words of the war machine, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He couldn''t experience the feeling of just group fighting before the galaxy escort was established. Naturally, he didn''t adapt.


    "What happened to shandar star? Isn''t there information that the power gem will be traded here? Why is there a sudden martial law? Is it said that the new star empire is ready to swallow the power gem alone? I don''t know how many hundreds of millions. I don''t know how much money it will cost to meet half..." at the same time, in the urban area of shandar star, The rocket raccoon, who found that the atmosphere of shandal star was not quite right, said with great dissatisfaction, carrying an energy gun.


    "Ai mu grut!" the tall tree man grut shook his head, as if he had expressed a different opinion.


    "I know that there is a big gap between us and the new star Empire, but the rocket master is not in vain. Don''t let me know where they hide the power gem, otherwise I will let them know what regret is!" the rocket raccoon snorted coldly and said unconvinced.


    Rocket raccoon and tree man grut appeared on shandar because they received intelligence that the final trading place of power gems is shandar.


    Yes, the task accepted by xingjue does not come directly from Ronan''s task, but from the task of the second dealer, who is very unscrupulous. After xingjue accepted the task, he released information from various channels. That''s why Ronan found xingjue

 Chapter 1054

    It has to be said that the second dealer is a little greedy. He wants to earn every share of money, but now it is obvious that he has overturned.


    After receiving the information, Luo Nan directly seized xingjue and completely didn''t let the second dealer handle it once. Finally, the second dealer earned the information fee


    Moreover, the most important thing is that now Ronan comes here with the power gem. The new star Empire not only starts to defend, but also starts to look for intelligence related to the power gem.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t check it. Once you check it, you''ll find the second dealer directly.


    Regardless of the fact that Ronan was staring at shandar, the people of the new star Empire directly arrested the second dealer. Waiting for the second dealer will be the torture that the new star Empire has not seen for many years!


    At this time, under the constant temptation of the spacecraft of the new star Empire, Ronan''s main spaceship went towards the no man''s land where the xingjue spacecraft was located.


    Ronan didn''t find this, but he didn''t take it to heart, because Ronan''s ultimate goal is to land on shandar.


    Ronan can show his strength whether in the downtown of shandar or in the no man''s land of shandar.


    It is different from Ronan in other parallel universes. Ronan in other parallel universes wants to completely destroy shandar, but Ronan in this universe wants to conquer shandar!


    Ronan wants to turn shandar into a base for his future rise. It is different from Kerry, but it can help his Kerry people dominate the universe!


    After all, the scientific and technological strength of shandar star is not weak in the whole universe. In addition, shandar star also has a life computer. Although it is not as smart as the Kerry people, it can also generate exclusive Nova energy and improve individual combat effectiveness


    Thinking of this, Ronan seemed to have seen the picture of his conquering shandar star, his eyes flashed with fine light, and his body trembled slightly.


    With Ronan''s excitement, the universal weapon began to mobilize the details contained in the power gem. At the moment when Ronan''s ambition completely expanded, the power gem was transforming Ronan''s body and making Ronan more powerful!


    "Ha ha ha ha! Heaven helps me too! Heaven helps me too! Huh?" Ronan returned to his mind after a long time and felt the powerful power contained in his body. Ronan couldn''t help getting more excited, but soon, Ronan''s face sank because he saw the starlord''s spaceship on the ground.


    "These guys are not dead yet?" Ronan narrowed his eyes and looked at his CORAS with some dissatisfaction.


    "Sir, calm down. It seems that they should have betrayed adults, or they can''t survive from the hands of the new star empire..." CORAS trembled and quickly worshipped Ronan, "but even if they betrayed adults, they can''t escape death. My subordinates will kill them!"


    "Well, their bombs can''t experience large shock waves. The firepower of our warships hasn''t been shown yet. It''s time to show our strength to the new star empire..." Ronan slowly closed his eyes and whispered, so he didn''t care any more.


    Ronan was slowly familiar with the power of his body at this time, because after his body was strengthened by the power gem, Ronan found that the relationship between himself and the power gem became closer.


    It can be said that if Ronan could call 50% of the power gemstones, then Ronan could call at least 80% of the power!


    Even though Ronan has been somewhat similar to the amazing captain Carol transformed by the space gem, even if Ronan loses the power gem at this time, he will retain the power of the power gem in his body, and with this power, the heavenly father is expected!


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    While Ronan was feeling the power in his body, CORAS on one side directly launched an attack, targeting the starlord''s spacecraft.


    In CORAS''s view, even if these attacks can''t directly explode the ship where xingjue is located, they will also affect the bombs in the ship, so as to kill xingjue and others!


    "Hold on! That ship can''t withstand the attack! Protect them!" when he found that the target of the space warship was xingjue ship, Roman responded at the first time. He quickly issued an order to protect xingjue and them.


    Not only because Roman doesn''t want xingjue to die like this, but also because there are powerful bombs in xingjue''s spacecraft. Roman can''t guarantee that such bombs will not have a greater impact


    As a result, the spacecraft of the new star Empire soon formed a defensive energy barrier, blocking all attacks from space warships.


    However, the firepower of the space warship was not covered. I don''t know how many spacecraft of the new star Empire ran out of energy on the spot and began to fall.


    That is, those pilots responded quickly and successfully escaped directly from the spacecraft. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will die


    "They''re saving us..." a warm current surged in xingjue''s heart. He didn''t expect that the new star Empire really blocked the attack from Ronan for the sake of his stranger. From this, we can know that the words Roman said before were not comforting them.


    "As I said before, your defense system should evolve. At least it should have long-range control ability. Don''t fight with the pilot''s life!" just when the new star Empire blocked a wave of offensive of space warships and a number of spacecraft lost their combat effectiveness, a body appeared in mid air. Looking at the landing spacecraft, he shook his head, Make complaints about the way.


    "Mr. Huang asked!" when he saw the figure, Roman''s eyes suddenly lit up and shouted out in surprise.


    Not only Roman is very excited at this time, but also the high-level meeting room of the new star empire. Including the new star supreme, their hanging hearts can finally land.


    "Who?!" when Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared in the air, Ronan in the cosmic warship suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a serious face. For a moment, he found that he could not see through the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which made Ronan vigilant.


    However, seeing the universal weapon and power gem in his hand, Ronan''s heart soon calmed down.


    In Ronan''s view, no one is the opponent of the power gem. Even if the Huang Wen avatar appears at this time is mysterious and he has the power gem in hand, he can also defeat the Huang Wen avatar and complete his ambition to conquer the whole shandar star!

 Chapter 1055

    "Hum!" just as Ronan stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar, Huang Wen''s Avatar just glanced at Ronan''s direction, shifted his eyes, waved in front of his body, and an earth universe warship that was not inferior to Ronan universe warship appeared in front of him.


    Since it was the first time to transport a guy as big as a space warship, Huang asked the avatar to explore the way to shandar star first. After selecting the position, he transferred the space warship, so as not to transfer the wrong position and be embarrassed between Xinxing Empire and Ronan


    "Shandal star, finally here again..." Tony Stark looked at the scenery outside the cosmic warship and looked excited. Especially when he saw Ronan''s cosmic warship, Tony Stark was even more excited. "It''s time to let them know the power of our earth! Jarvis, control the biochemical soldiers and prepare to attack!"


    The biochemical soldiers developed by Dracula are controlled by Jarvis, because these biochemical soldiers do not have much consciousness and can only handle some simple commands. If you need to carry out fine combat, they must be controlled by Jarvis.


    In other words, these biochemical soldiers, in essence, are not much different from robots, which is also the bottom line of Tony Stark and others.


    If Tony Stark and others really created life with all consciousness, then Tony Stark and others may not have the heart to treat them as cannon fodder in interstellar war


    After all, Tony Stark and others are in the category of decent human beings. They have the most basic moral bottom line.


    "What is this means? Asgard''s rainbow bridge?" when seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar wave and summon a cosmic warship, Ronan frowned, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar''s direction with some hesitation and said, "is this guy an Asgard? Asgard''s new God King?"


    In the universe, the most famous space transmission technology, or the most famous space transmission technology, is the rainbow bridge. Thousands of years ago, when Asgard fought in the ninth world, the rainbow bridge was opened many times in the universe, which left a deep impression on countless civilizations.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, is this?" Roman was stunned when he saw Huang Wen''s Avatar summoning a spaceship. He hurriedly drove the spaceship to Huang Wen''s Avatar and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation.


    In Roman''s opinion, Huang Wen''s strength should be able to be solved directly without the help of this cosmic warship


    "Oh, I don''t mean to fight. The opponent is too weak. Let Tony practice his hand..." Huang asked the avatar and heard Roman''s concern. He looked at Roman with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "however, you can rest assured that the aftermath of the battle will not affect other opponents. I will control the battlefield within a certain range."


    "Naturally, I don''t want to doubt Mr. Huang Wen''s meaning..." Roman trembled when he heard that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t pay attention to Ronan and power gems. For a moment, he didn''t know whether Huang Wen''s Avatar was bragging, but he still smiled respectfully at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    In Roman''s opinion, with Huang Wen''s strength, he should be able to deal with Ronan and the power gem, but now Huang Wen''s Avatar is too inflated. He wants to rely on the avenger alliance to deal with Ronan. Roman feels that the avenger alliance is doomed to failure.


    However, even if the avenger alliance fails, there is still Huang Wen''s Avatar to take action, so Roman doesn''t mean to question at this time. As long as he can finally let Huang Wen''s Avatar take action to solve the crisis of shandar


    "Hmm? Where is it?" Huang asked the avatar. Without looking at it, he directly understood Roman''s inner thoughts. He smiled and suddenly noticed a spaceship on the ground, saw war machines and nebulae, as well as xingjue and a pink alien sister who didn''t know where he came from.


    In addition to the pink alien sister, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows the other three people, but Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t know what these three people do near the battlefield.


    "They were forced by Ronan to make trouble..." Roman heard Huang Wen''s incarnation and quickly said, "but they finally told us Ronan''s news and showed their sincerity, so I was able to contact Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "Well, what are they doing here? I''m afraid they can''t cope with the battle here with their strength and firepower..." Huang asked the avatar with a raised eyebrow and asked softly.


    "There are powerful bombs in their spaceship. Once they leave the spaceship, they will explode. We are not sure to save them. I don''t know Mr. Huang asked you..." Roman carefully looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and organized language.


    "Hum!" with the sound of Roman''s words, Huang Wen''s Avatar directly took out the war machine four people from the spaceship. For Huang Wen''s Avatar, there was no difficulty at all. Just for a moment, the four people were directly suspended in mid air.


    "Is this?" the look of xingjue and others looked obviously confused. They didn''t quite understand how they suddenly appeared in the air.


    Then, an idea flashed through the minds of xingjue and others, that is, after they left the ship, wouldn''t the ship explode?


    "Hum!" just when the four of xingjue and Roman thought of this, the spaceship below suddenly expanded, then collapsed inward quickly, and a dark red light burst out in the spaceship.


    "The spaceship is going to explode, run!" xingjue and others saw this scene, their pupils suddenly shrunk, and then shouted in panic, trying to escape here, because they had perceived how terrible the power of this explosion was from the reaction of the spaceship!


    But unfortunately, except for the war machine with armor, no one else can fly. In addition, they were pulled out by Huang Wen''s Avatar, so all four can only struggle in mid air and have no way to escape.


    "It''s all right. I can''t hurt anyone." Huang asked the avatar. He took a faint look at the direction of the spaceship. With a gentle grasp of one hand, the space around the spaceship solidified instantly. The powerful explosion power of the spaceship didn''t lift any waves in the compressed space, and even a little fluctuation didn''t come out.


    It''s like an explosion without a complete explosion


    In Ronan''s plan, the explosion that could cause extensive damage to shandar star was solved by Huang Wen''s Avatar. It had no other impact except the loss of a starknight''s spacecraft.


    As for xingjue''s spaceship, I think the rich new star empire will compensate him

 Chapter 1056

    "Gollum!" at this time, xingjue didn''t think of the compensation for his spacecraft at all. When he saw that the explosion didn''t cause fluctuations, he swallowed his saliva at the same time as everyone around him.


    The scene in front of us was really shocking. It was equivalent to a nuclear bomb exploding, and then one hand suddenly appeared to hold the explosion wave, so that everything returned to calm.


    It''s hard to say whether the explosion power of the bomb and the nuclear bomb in the spacecraft is stronger or weaker, but the impact of the two images is the same.


    "It''s Mr. Huang Wen, still so powerful. It''s stable!" when the senior management of the new star Empire and Roman saw this scene, an idea flashed in their mind, and their hearts were excited again. The trace of dissatisfaction that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t want to make a move also disappeared in an instant.


    "Is this guy still human? Is this God? Is my cheap father so powerful?" the star Lord whispered subconsciously after returning to his mind.


    "Hmm? It seems that you have talked a lot with xingjue. After solving Ronan, I will let you leave with the power gem..." Huang asked the avatar, took a deep look at xingjue, then looked at the nebula and the war machine and said with a smile.


    "You... You know us?" the war machine looked at Huang''s Avatar with some fear and tried carefully.


    "I''m also an earthling, and I''ve crossed other parallel universes..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and whispering, "wait until the end of the matter. The eagle eye and the black widow who crossed with you are among the cosmic warships. You can go too. You can''t participate in such a battle..."


    "Wait, are you also an earthman?!" xingjue can reluctantly accept that the nebula and the war machine are earthmen, but if Huang Wen''s Avatar is also an earthman, xingjue really can''t accept it. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar just made a random move and left a deep mark in xingjue''s weak heart.


    "What do you mean that you are also an earthman? Mr. Huang Wen is naturally an earthman. Who else is an earthman?" Roman glanced at xingjue, some dissatisfied with xingjue''s attitude towards Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "We are all human beings on earth..." Xing Jue subconsciously muttered, "Why are we all human beings on earth? Can the gap be so big?"


    "Did you see it?" not only xingjue and others were frightened by Huang Wen''s Avatar''s means of solidifying space, but Ronan was also frightened by this move.


    It is not very difficult for Ronan, who has obtained the power gem, to create more terrible destructive power than the bomb, but Ronan knows that destruction is always easier than guarding.


    If you want to dissolve such an explosion so easily and freehand, your strength must be unfathomable. At least Ronan himself can''t do it


    Therefore, Ronan felt fear again, just as he once drove the space warship near the earth and saw the amazing captain Carol.


    At this time, Ronan wanted to escape again. Even Ronan vaguely felt that Huang Wen''s Avatar might be more terrible than surprise captain Carol


    "Attack! Biochemical soldiers, first get rid of those small spaceships and be careful not to fall and hit shandar..." while Ronan was stunned, Tony Stark and others had been surprised for a long time. He directly issued an order and started this interstellar war.


    Soon, countless biochemical soldiers flew out of the space warship. These biochemical soldiers have the ability to fly. Even if they fly into space, they will not die.


    With all kinds of energy weapons, their combat capability is no different from that of small spacecraft, except that they can''t sit on the pilot


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    Instead of just the biochemical soldiers, Tony Stark''s space warship also began to attack. The four main naval guns released energy impact, which came from the power of space gemstones. It can be said that so far, it is the peak breaking power of science and technology seen on the earth. Once an energy beam explodes, it is enough to wipe out a city!


    As for the annihilation of the planet, this cosmic warship can''t do it for the time being. Not only the earth''s cosmic warship can''t do it, but also Ronan''s cosmic warship. Otherwise, he won''t drive the cosmic warship to land on shandar.


    After all, the energy to completely annihilate a planet is too powerful. Not many people in the universe, whether science and technology or strong, can achieve this step. At least they have to be strong at the level of heavenly Father, or the treasures at the level of power gem.


    Tony Stark and others can develop this level of main naval gun by using space gemstones, which is no less than Ronan''s space warship.


    "Boom!"


    The four beams bombarded Ronan''s cosmic warship and were blocked by an energy barrier for three times. However, the fourth way still shook Ronan''s cosmic warship and made Ronan recover from the emotion just shocked by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Retreat! Retreat first!" after regaining consciousness, Ronan saw the damaged space warship and countless biochemical soldiers around, and quickly made a decision.


    He Luonan is not a person with good face. Besides, he has escaped before. It''s no big deal to escape again.


    Of course, we still have to say something about the scene. At least, we should make the surrounding men confident to continue to follow him.


    "One power gem is not enough. We need more infinite gemstones. When I collect six infinite gemstones, no one in the whole universe is our opponent!"


    "Yes! The Kerry people will regain their glory under the leadership of adults!" CORAS, who was in charge of supporting, quickly asked for respect.


    In this way, after taking a shot, Ronan''s cosmic warship stopped quickly, then transferred to the power system, ready to escape from here. The speed was fast, and Tony Stark and others did not respond.


    After all, no one thought that the star wars had already started. Unexpectedly, there were still people who had just fought and wanted to escape. Is this really a cosmic battle? Or is it like this in a cosmic battle, running away when the situation is bad?


    "Hum!" but Tony Stark didn''t come back. Huang asked the avatar to guard against Ronan''s hand.


    When Ronan''s space ship was about to turn around, Huang asked the incarnation to directly transform the space of Dahl mountain into his own field has the final say.


    This is also a small means newly developed by Huang Wen''s Avatar, especially when there is no strong one. Such a means can be called invincible


    Commonly known as dish abuse magic!

 Chapter 1057

    With the use of Huang Wen''s incarnation of dish abuse, the Ronan space warship, which was originally fleeing outside shandar, suddenly had a problem with its power system and turned its direction again.


    "What''s the situation?" Tony Stark, the enemy who was going to pursue Ronan, was the first to find the problem of Ronan''s cosmic warship. He saw that the Ronan''s cosmic warship that was going to escape turned back again. He thought it was Ronan''s conspiracy. He quickly attacked again and vowed to take him by surprise before Ronan''s conspiracy was launched!


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Boom!" this time, due to being caught off guard, Ronan''s space warship only had time to start passive defense and did not use all its defense forces. Therefore, Ronan''s space warship was directly hit by three consecutive rounds of energy after blocking one attack.


    "Warning! Warning! The main body of the space warship has lost more than 10%, do you want to use the repair program?" the warning sound of the space warship finally awakened some confused Ronan, and let Ronan know that his escape plan may have failed!


    "How could this happen?" Ronan looked at his cosmic warship unable to leave shandar star and even headed for the battlefield. His expression looked a little confused, and even doubted whether his cosmic warship was controlled by some technology.


    "Sir, there is no problem with the space warship. It looks like we have lost our direction, or no matter how the space warship is positioned, the direction we are going is the ground of shandar..." CORAS quickly inquired about the control system of the space warship, and then looked at Ronan with some hesitation and whispered.


    "No matter what problem I encounter, I want to know, can it be solved?" Ronan asked in a deep voice, glaring at CORAS.


    "Sorry, sir, I don''t know how to solve it. Everything seems normal. Maybe we have encountered an indescribable existence..." CORAS heard Ronan''s words, a glimmer of fear flashed in his eyes and carefully organized the language.


    The so-called nameless existence is a concept put forward by the supreme wisdom in the Kerry empire.


    Supreme wisdom proposes that there are a group of unforeseen whereabouts in the universe. They have unimaginable strength and exceed the sum of all forces in the universe. It is for this reason that supreme wisdom slowed down the expansion policy of the Kerry empire.


    Ronan left the Kerry Empire because he didn''t believe in the remarks of the supreme wisdom, and wanted to go out of a different path from the supreme wisdom.


    On this road, Ronan has not always been smooth sailing, but he has many Kerry scientists and loyal men. They all follow Ronan. No matter what difficulties Ronan encounters and how many times he fails, they never give up Ronan


    As the supreme wisdom says, the indescribable existence is naturally the legendary god group.


    Huang Wen once explored the current universe when he broke through to the cosmic level, but he didn''t feel too many cosmic strength, let alone the number of God groups.


    It was not until Huang Wen broke through the level of multiverse that Huang Wen understood why the God group did not appear in the current universe.


    It is because the God Group, like the avenger alliance in the final battle, travels through unknown numbers of parallel universes and carries out its own experiments.


    At first, the God group was to study life. Later, the God group knew the existence of dimensional battlefield, so they began to cultivate strong people in each parallel universe.


    Of course, it is not a pure film universe. The potential of the pure film universe is limited, at least it is far less than that of other universes.


    For example, Huang Wen''s universe is integrated with mutants, aliens and characters who have never heard of in the film. Even without Huang Wen, the strength of the universe is more powerful than the normal film universe.


    This can be seen from the strength of SANOS, surprise captain Carroll and others who crossed the parallel universe


    At this time, CORAS subconsciously said his unspeakable existence. It was obvious that he was frightened by the means of Huang Wen''s incarnation of vegetable abuse, and thought that Huang Wen''s incarnation was the existence of the God group.


    "No! It''s impossible!" Ronan trembled subconsciously when he heard CORAS''s words, and then shouted angrily and inwardly, "there''s no nameless existence at all. Since we can''t go now, don''t go. I have a powerful gem in hand, which is to destroy this planet. There''s no problem!"


    "Isn''t it a new star Empire? Isn''t it a shandar star? After destroying this place, we can also find a place more suitable for the development of our Kerry people!"


    "Listen to my command! Move forward at full speed and launch an attack! I don''t believe that there can be cosmic warships in the universe that are stronger than our Kerry cosmic warships!"


    As Ronan''s voice fell, CORAS and others immediately separated from their fear, quickly performed their respective duties, and advanced at full speed towards the ground of shandar star.


    In other words, they no longer need to take care of direction. They just need to move forward at full speed to rush to the ground of shandar.


    Of course, the premise is that Ronan''s space warship can jump over the avenger alliance''s space warship


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    While Ronan''s space warship was moving forward, the main gun of the space warship was finally officially displayed, and a power not inferior to the space gem energy beam bombarded the space warship of the avenger alliance.


    Even though the avenger alliance warship was soon covered with a blue energy barrier, it still did not block the enemy''s energy beam.


    Under the same energy level, the defensive barrier power is too scattered compared with the attack beam power, and it is difficult to defend against attacks of the same level.


    However, the energy barrier is not the only defense capability of the avenger alliance''s space warship. This Avenger alliance''s space warship is made of Zhenjin, and some Edelman alloys are added in the middle, forming a double protection.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were too few real aidman alloys and too many original aidman alloys needed to build a space warship, Tony Stark wanted Wanda to help make the original aidman alloys.


    Of course, there is another very important reason why the original aidman alloy is not used. That is, Wanda thinks it doesn''t make any sense. Does it want to drive a cosmic warship to hit people when using the original aidman alloy to make a cosmic warship? It''s better to release hawk to dismantle the opponent''s space warship

 Chapter 1058

    At this time, the space warship made by Zhenjin showed its power. In the face of energy attack not inferior to its own, the Zhenjin space warship was not damaged at all, or even retreated.


    Just as Steve Rogers used to hold a shield to block all kinds of energy attacks, all the attacks of Ronan cosmic warship were dissolved.


    "What material is it made of? It should be so powerful?" theoretically, the metal on the earth should not be very strong in the universe, but after all, it is in theory, or in other words, it should be in the normal universe.


    But the Marvel Universe is different. In the Marvel Universe, no matter which parallel universe, the earth is a special place. There is no way. After all, this is the place where the story originated, which is always a little outrageous.


    Therefore, Zhenjin and aidman alloys, not to mention stably occupying the top three metal levels of the universe, can at least reach the top five of the universe, that is, the materials used by Ronan''s space warship and even mieba''s space warship are far less than Zhenjin.


    For example, Captain Marvel Carroll can easily dismantle Ronan and mieba''s space warship, but Captain Marvel Carroll can''t dismantle Zhenjin space warship. At least, Captain Marvel Carroll can''t do it before, because Zhenjin space warship is too big and has too much kinetic energy to dissolve.


    Unless surprise captain Carroll controls his power to a new level and reaches the level of breaking the face with points, it is really impossible to destroy the Zhenjin warship just by relying on the combat method of surprise captain Carroll, which squanders his energy


    "Since you can''t break the defense, you''re only one step away from failure!" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed with excitement. It''s not in vain. Tony Stark tried his best to persuade Princess Surui to contribute Zhenjin. Otherwise, it won''t be so easy to win this interstellar war.


    Yes, in Tony Stark''s view, they have won. First, the biochemical soldiers have bombed all the small ships under Ronan. There is a huge gap in the number between the two sides.


    If Jarvis hadn''t controlled the biochemical soldiers to clean the battlefield and didn''t cause any damage to shandar, the battle would have been over.


    As for the battle between the two space warships, the outcome has been divided. Both sides have the same level of firepower, but Zhenjin space warship has more powerful defense, and Ronan''s space warship can''t break the defense at all.


    Therefore, as long as we continue to fight, Ronan''s space warship will be detonated on the spot sooner or later because of serious damage.


    Even Zhenjin space warship doesn''t even need to worry about energy consumption. Tony Stark only needs to spend a share of energy to attack, but Ronan''s space warship has to defend while attacking, and the consumption of both sides is not of the same level


    "Well, yes, they haven''t wasted their time. The war level of the earth has reached the interstellar level. If there are more such cosmic warships, I''m afraid the earth can be called the earth empire..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the direction of Zhenjin cosmic warship, nodded with satisfaction and muttered in his heart.


    "Maybe, before normal people on earth get out of the earth, they will find that the earth is already the overlord in the universe. When they think of this scene, they still have a little expectation..."


    "Tony, do you want to attack?" in the Zhenjin space warship, when Tony Stark was preparing to attack, reed Richards grabbed Tony Stark and asked.


    "Naturally, we''re going to attack, and we''re going to win soon!" Tony Stark looked at Richard with some doubts and said for sure.


    "What about our booty? This space warship is good. With him, we can get new alien technology. Not to mention, we can also use this space warship to build a new space warship..." Reed Richards shook his head and said with a flash in his eyes.


    "After all, the more space warships, the better. There can''t be only one space warship on such a big earth?"


    "That''s right!" Tony Stark''s eyes brightened when he heard the words. There''s nothing bad about the earth with more space warships.


    Although the material of the opposite space warship is not as good as that of Zhenjin space warship, there is definitely no technology on earth to study.


    Moreover, there is a complete space warship foundation, and then manufacturing a space warship can be much smaller in terms of cost!


    "Jarvis! Keep attacking!" but Tony Stark soon recovered and continued to give orders.


    It is almost impossible to snatch the space warship undamaged, unless Huang Wen''s Avatar makes a move.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not take action because of the mere space warship. It has been agreed that it is to give the Avengers alliance experience interstellar war, so everything depends on the Avengers themselves.


    At least, let the Avengers know what it feels like to fight in a spaceship or spaceship.


    After all, not all Avengers have the ability to fight in the universe, and most people still need auxiliary devices.


    At least, the ability of flying will make most of the Avengers powerless.


    At this time, Tony Stark''s idea is also very simple. Ronan can''t die with the cosmic warship. As long as Tony Stark''s firepower is strong enough, he can force Ronan out of the cosmic warship.


    If Tony Stark shows that he wants to collect the space warship as booty, I believe Ronan will definitely destroy the space warship and will not complete the avenger alliance.


    "Warning! Warning! The main body of the space warship has lost more than 20%. Do you want to enable the repair program?"


    With the attack of Zhenjin cosmic warship, Ronan''s cosmic warship sounded the alarm again, which made Ronan''s face sink suddenly.


    "Damn it! Let''s land by force! I''m going to destroy this planet on the ground!" Ronan''s eyes flashed a cruel color and shouted at CORAS.


    "My lord..." CORAS flashed a suspected code in his eyes, and then said respectfully to Ronan, "if we forcibly land, the target is too big. It''s better to attract fire with the main warship and let''s land stealthily in a small spacecraft?"


    "Stealth..." Ronan heard the speech, his eyes flickered slightly, and asked tentatively, "try if you can make the small spacecraft invisible and leave shandar..."


    "I''m sorry, sir, I''ve tested it. All the ships around can''t leave shandar..." CORAS said in a low voice.


    "Then land! Let''s die together!" roared Ronan, his last hope dashed and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1059

    At this time, after experiencing the ups and downs of his state of mind, Ronan has been completely stretched. That is, there is no self exploding device in Ronan''s space warship to avoid accidents. Otherwise, Ronan probably wants to directly self explode the space warship and let the enemy know his strength.


    However, no one knows that Ronan''s anal fissure is not cracked now, but after he left his cosmic warship, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that Ronan''s cosmic warship has been owned by the earth.


    Tony Stark''s attack became the last straw to crush Ronan''s mentality and made Tony Stark''s plan succeed.


    Of course, Tony Stark at this time did not know that Ronan had successfully piloted a small spaceship to stealth away from the space warship. Even in terms of firepower and defense, the avenger alliance''s space warship was not inferior to Ronan''s space warship, but in terms of scientific and technological level, there was still some gap between the avenger alliance and this top alien technology


    After all, the development time of the earth is still a little too short compared with the whole universe. The progress in these details still needs continuous accumulation.


    "Tony, they have left the spaceship and are about to land. Let''s all come out and practice. A Ronan with a power gem has a fairly good strength and may be more powerful than the Panther God Buster..." Huang asked the avatar to watch Ronan land in a small spaceship and quickly send a message to Tony stark and others.


    "Landed? How is this possible? Jarvis? Silly girl? Didn''t you monitor it?" Tony Stark was still very confident about Jarvis and silly girl''s monitoring technology, especially silly girl''s monitoring technology, but he didn''t expect that Ronan would land, and neither Jarvis nor silly girl found it.


    "It should be a stealth technology we haven''t encountered before. After all, there are so many ways of stealth. Even if we know it, it may not be monitored by us..." silly girl shook her head and said it doesn''t matter.


    "Forget it, there is still room for progress in our technology. Who will practice with this guy?" Tony Stark sighed helplessly and looked at a group of Avengers.


    Tony Stark didn''t ask. After asking, he found that the eyes of all the Avengers were shining. It seemed that they all wanted to try Ronan''s strength.


    Seeing the brilliance in the eyes of these Avengers, even Tony Stark, who didn''t intend to do it, was moved. His space gem armor has received a new blessing. At this time, facing Ronan, who also has one of the power gemstones of infinite gems, isn''t he a good opponent?


    "Hmm..." thinking of this, Tony Stark touched his chin, then looked at a group of Avengers and said with a smile, "Huang Wen said before. At this time, Ronan won''t lose to the Panther God bast when he has the power gem, so he can participate in the battle only if he has at least Yatian father level or even a higher level..."


    "It''s better to let hawk shoot. Hawk is afraid that he can kill this guy with one punch..." Bruce Banner heard Tony Stark''s words, subconsciously communicated hawk''s consciousness, then reluctantly shook his head and said softly, "forget it, hawk said that he despised the existence of using external force to reach the heavenly Father level, and was not interested in shooting at all..."


    "That''s a good feeling. Since Hawke doesn''t want to do it, Huang asked the guy and doesn''t bother to do it, let me do it!" Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "just this time, I also brought the space gem. The new space gem armor hasn''t been shown to you yet!"


    "No, why did you do it? Nephew, your uncle Luo, I haven''t said I can''t do it. Since this Ronan looks so troublesome, it''s still your uncle Luo. I''m reluctant to do it!" Logan said mockingly when he saw Tony Stark''s proud appearance.


    "Hehe, what''s your last name? You''re uncle chenaro?" Tony Stark glared angrily, and Logan asked.


    "From the moment my son''s name was Ronnie, my last name was Luo. Why? Can''t I?" Logan fought back unwilling to show weakness, "so your uncle Luo will take the lead, silly girl, send me down!"


    "Hum!" with Logan''s voice, a blue light flashed through the space warship.


    Yes, in the case of having space gems for so long, the avenger alliance''s research on space transmission technology is naturally perfect.


    Even if the space gem is lost now, the avenger alliance still has space transmission technology, but the energy consumed will become a problem.


    At this time, the space warship is also equipped with space transmission technology. It can be transmitted as long as it is within the exploration range of the space warship. It seems that it is actually somewhat similar to SANOS''s space warship transmission technology.


    "Hmm? Here?" after reaching the ground first, Logan grabbed the time and began to look at the surrounding environment. His keen perception was feeling everything around him. Soon, Logan''s eyes suddenly lit up and looked in a direction.


    There, it was Ronan where they had just landed. Rogan didn''t hesitate at all. He directly turned into a residual shadow and rushed in the direction of Ronan!


    "What? We''ve been found?" Ronan looked at the picture of Logan rushing over, his pupils narrowed slightly, and then quickly gave the order, "open fire! All the spaceships and all the spaceships open fire!"


    "Yes, sir!" colas did not hesitate. Under the remote control, the space warship quickly fired in the direction of Logan, and the surrounding small spacecraft also fired in an all-round way.


    "Boom!" the smoke and dust flying above shandar shielded Logan''s body.


    However, with Logan''s own ability and the law of smoke without injury, neither Huang Wen''s Avatar nor Avenger meant to worry. Even Tony Stark and other Avengers who wanted to fight were sent to the ground one after another.


    "When?" however, the side of the new star empire can''t keep up with the rhythm, because they haven''t found out how Ronan reached the ground.


    After seeing Ronan''s small spaceship appear, the high-level of the new star Empire has a trace of fear in their hearts.


    They know that if the avenger alliance hadn''t found it in time, I''m afraid Ronan, who has the power gem, could directly use the power of the power gem to destroy the whole shandar star!


    In other words, Logan found and forced Ronan out of his position, he has saved shandar and the new star empire

 Chapter 1060

    At this time, under the smoke and dust, the senior management of the new star empire could not see the specific situation of Logan, so they were subconsciously worried about Logan.


    After all, the firepower of Ronan spaceship and spaceship doesn''t seem to be able to be carried by a person on the flesh. In particular, Logan''s body doesn''t surge any powerful breath and light. He just rushed to Ronan spaceship by running


    "Success? Then continue to attack and bring those guys who have just appeared into the attack range!" Ronan''s eyes flashed from the direction of smoke to the direction of Tony Stark and others.


    "Originally, they hid in the space warship, and I didn''t have any way to take them, but now they have thrown themselves into the net, that is, they have killed themselves!"


    "Yes, sir!" CORAS''s eyes also flashed. Even if Ronan didn''t give an order, he would attack. It seems that there is another person behind CORAS commanding CORAS.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    A laser blasted in the direction of the Avengers. For a time, lightning, ice and fire, energy barrier and a huge body appeared on the side of the Avengers, blocking many attacks.


    Naturally, those who appear on the ground are the Avengers who want to take action, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, John and max. the huge figure is not hawk, but the red hawk transformed by general Ross.


    It is worth mentioning that since general Ross had nowhere else to join the avenger alliance, needlework hawk almost never shot. Even if he changed his body, he just played with hawk. As for how to play, it is not clear.


    Betty rose never showed the state of the eagle Banshee. She once turned into an eagle Banshee because hawk was injured, but then hawk''s strength became stronger and stronger. Even if she turned into an eagle banshee, Betty rose couldn''t help.


    After all, other people in the Haoke family seem to be different from the initial state of Haoke, but in terms of potential, they are not at the same level as Haoke, especially now Haoke has fulfilled its potential.


    Probably, only general Ross, the red hawk, could catch up with hawk in terms of potential, but it was just a catch-up. At this time, general Ross didn''t even reach the level of heavenly father.


    However, at this time, general Ross is the easiest of all the attacked Avengers, because the red hawk transformed by general Ross has the ability to absorb radiant energy. The more he absorbs, the more powerful general Ross will be.


    Obviously, the attack from Ronan space warship not only did not hurt general Ross, but made general Ross more powerful!


    "Comfortable!" general Ross shouted. His body did not become bigger, but his body became more red, like cooked shrimp, and even steaming hot


    Obviously, the attack of Ronan space warship at this time, although not enough to hurt general Ross, has reached the limit he can absorb.


    "No wonder that guy hawk shouted every battle. He was venting his strength!" after general Ross shouted, some liked this feeling, and the sudden expansion of power made general Ross''s mentality expand, and the whole person jumped up directly and jumped in the direction of Ronan.


    "Firepower has no effect on him?" Ronan looked at general Ross, subconsciously frowned and whispered, "who is this? Why have I never seen such a race before? Giants?"


    "What shall we do now, my lord?" CORAS, with a strange code flashing in his eyes, soon frowned, and then looked at Ronan around him.


    "Hum! I''ll do it myself! Don''t stop your fire. I''ll make them regret coming to the ground to fight with me!" Ronan clenched his teeth, held the universal weapon in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "I also want the strong man to know that he despises me and disdains the price for me!"


    At this time, Ronan probably knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar was the nameless existence, and his strength was far better than him. Moreover, Ronan also knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t look at him at all and was too lazy to give him a shot.


    Therefore, even if Ronan knows that he is not the opponent of Huang Wen''s Avatar, he also wants Huang Wen''s Avatar to know that he is also dignified, and he can collapse Huang Wen''s Avatar into blood!


    I have to say, at this time, Luo Nan thought so. He fell into the disadvantage from the beginning. Fortunately, he didn''t fall into the disadvantage. For Luo Nan, it had no impact. Anyway, Huang Wen''s Avatar really didn''t intend to do anything to him


    "Are you Ronan? Today, I let you know that I am the powerful general Ross!" when Ronan made a decision and stepped out of the ship, general Ross''s eyes suddenly lit up and jumped in the direction of Ronan again, with bursts of white air surging on his fist and a faint tendency to turn into fire.


    "Ha ha, the sky has a strong physique, but there is no corresponding strength. It''s just a waste!" Ronan looked at general Ross in the air, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. At the next moment, the universal weapon in his hand was full of purple light, which hit general Ross first.


    The loud noise of "bang!" can only say that general Ross''s arm is not long enough, at least not as long as Ronan and universal weapons, so general Ross flew out directly and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Poof!" after landing, general Ross gushed blood. It was obvious that he was badly hurt. Even a purple light was surging in his body, colliding with his own red power. Each collision destroyed general Ross''s body.


    Obviously, part of the power gem has entered general Ross''s body, and general Ross''s own power can not resist the power from the power gem. He is directly seriously injured. He has no power to fight again. Whether he can recover is a problem.


    After all, this is the power directly erupted from an infinite gem, or in the form of attack and destruction. Even if general Ross can absorb radiant energy, it is difficult to deal with this highest level of energy.


    "Ha ha, that''s it? Huh?" Ronan laughed at the tragedy after general Ross landed, but soon Ronan''s face was frozen and he felt a gust of wind.


    "Your grandpa Logan is coming!" Logan rushed out of the smoke, punched Ronan in the direction, and once again began the civil war of the Luo family.


    It has to be said that there are many Romanian characters in the battlefield. Ronan, Logan, Roman, Ross and Rogers are all here.

 Chapter 1061

    After Ronan fought with general Ross, Logan deceived him again and turned on aidman alloy. He was not injured in the previous attack, but the golden light outside his body was very dim, which slowed down the pace of the attack, otherwise he wouldn''t let general Ross start first.


    "What''s all this? There are so many freaks on which planet?" Ronan looked at Logan with metallic luster and subconsciously frowned. However, soon Ronan realized something. A trace of fear flashed in his eyes and whispered, "is it their experimental product? Just like the alien race?"


    Ronan knew that the Kerry people had conducted a biological experiment modeled on a higher level of existence and created an alien race with super powers. It was in that experiment that supreme wisdom sensed an unspeakable existence, felt that he had violated the unspeakable authority and left the experimental site in a hurry, Gave up the alien race that was basically made.


    However, even so, the records of the alien race are still in the database of the Kerry empire for nothing else, mainly to prevent another Kerry from wanting to continue to build the alien race.


    At this time, Ronan saw the arrival of general Ross and Logan, and subconsciously thought of the alien race. He thought that maybe general Ross and Logan were the experimental products cultivated by Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    "Since you want to verify the ability of your experimental objects, don''t blame them for being destroyed in the experiment!" a cold flash flashed in Ronan''s eyes. The powerful purple light was released from the universal weapon in his hand again and threw it in the direction of Logan.


    Of course, Ronan doesn''t throw out the universal weapon. After all, the universal weapon is not as smart as the storm hammer or the Thor hammer. After throwing it out, it can automatically return to his own hands.


    At this time, only the universal weapon realized the power of the power gem, turned it into an energy attack and blasted in the direction of Logan.


    "Come on!" Logan felt the purple energy at the first time, or he had felt it since Ronan wanted to fight him, but Logan didn''t mean to be afraid at all. At this time, Logan was no longer the reckless man before.


    "Silly girl! Start fighting spirit and turn wings!" at Logan''s command, the watch on his wrist instantly turned into the white wing and appeared behind Logan.


    Although douqihua wing can''t copy the power source because it focuses on the mysterious side so that every Avenger can fly, the plan to transform douqihua wing has succeeded. After all, Logan has got douqihua wing for a long time and can always make some changes.


    At this time, the air fighting wing is like nanotechnology. It spreads directly from the wrist to the back. Then as soon as the wing opens, Logan''s body immediately disappears in place.


    "Boom!" the powerful purple energy bombarded the ground, but did not hit Logan. Logan rushed to Ronan''s direction at a faster speed.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t resist hard, otherwise even if the golden light on me didn''t consume so much, I''m afraid it''s difficult to bear such power..." Logan felt the destructive power of purple energy, and an idea flashed in his mind. Then he quickly took back his mind and focused on Ronan.


    "Get away? What a quick reaction!" Ronan saw that Logan said in his direction without any intention of winning. He couldn''t help but freeze his eyes and snorted coldly, "hum! Is it so easy to fly in front of me


    As Ronan''s voice fell, the power of the universal weapon in his hand turned. With the power of the power gem, it was transformed into the power of the original universal weapon, controlled the surrounding gravity, and instantly increased the surrounding gravity a hundred times!


    With the sound of "Duang!", Logan in the air fell to the ground in a very embarrassed way, and made a clear sound. The wings behind him were dirty. The wings that were not too gorgeous are now even more shameful.


    Although Logan started the transformation of aidman alloy. Theoretically, his ability to bear gravity is far more than that of ordinary people, Logan is not a super Saiya trained in gravity after all. He naturally can''t cope with the sudden change of gravity.


    Of course, if Logan''s golden light is still in full bloom, it should be able to resist this kind of gravity control, just like Logan''s ability to resist magneto, but unfortunately, the only golden light left on Logan has been exhausted in the process of confrontation with gravity.


    In addition, Logan turned into an aidman alloy, and his weight was far more than ordinary people. At this time, the continuous gravity made Logan have no chance to get up from the ground


    "Hehe, is that the only way? That''s all!" Ronan looked at Logan, who was lying on the ground struggling to get up, but couldn''t do it. He couldn''t help sneering. After flying general Ross and lying down with Logan, Ronan''s heart was very comfortable, as if there was an evil spirit expressed.


    I don''t know. I thought Ronan was the one who was invaded and defeated the evil invader.


    At this time, after pressing Ronan down, Ronan''s heart is happy, and his heart is gradually rising. He wants to kill Rogan. He wants to splash yellow and ask his avatar for blood!


    "Hum!" with Ronan''s heart moving, the purple light in his universal weapons was very prosperous. Originally, the universal weapons that could only reach hundreds of times the gravity reached the level of 10000 times the gravity under the blessing of the power gem!


    What is the concept of 10000 times gravity? Even a group of Saiya people who exercise by gravity, no one can fight under 10000 times of gravity, because their bodies can no longer withstand 10000 times of gravity.


    Of course, it is not so easy for Ronan to control 10000 times of gravity. At least, Ronan can only ensure that there is 10000 times of gravity near Rogan''s body. Ronan can''t do it in a larger range.


    "It''s a little interesting..." Huang asked the avatar, waved in the direction of Logan, smiled and said.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not want to save Logan, but maintained the stability of shandar star.


    After all, that 10000 times of gravity acts not only on Logan, but also on shandar. Even if it is only a small range, it is enough to affect the whole shandar.


    At least the ground can''t bear this gravity blessing at all. If Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t do it, I''m afraid this gravity will affect and destroy the center of the earth!


    At that time, what sequelae will be caused to shandar star. Huang asked the avatar is not very sure. Anyway, it must be a negative impact.

 Chapter 1062

    Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not just a shot. Before, both the firepower of the space warship and the energy of the power gem were compressed by Huang Wen''s Avatar as much as possible. Otherwise, shandar star may be full of holes, especially the destructive power of the power gem.


    Among the six infinite gemstones, only the power gem and the space gem can become an endless source of energy, because the power of these two gemstones is the simplest.


    Whether it is to destroy directly by the law of power or by the law of space, it is the most direct.


    As for the laws of time, mind, soul and reality, they are relatively complex. If Ronan gets these gemstones, he may not be as relaxed as using power gemstones. He can only say that power gemstones should be the most suitable gemstones for Ronan.


    This is actually why SANOS will snatch the power gem first in the movie universe.


    The ability of power gem can improve SANOS'' combat effectiveness as soon as possible, followed by reality gem, which gives SANOS the ability to confuse his opponent and cheat his opponent''s cards. The subsequent space gem can let SANOS go to all battlefields.


    With these three infinite gemstones, SANOS''s victory is enough. In addition, the sacrifice of the soul gem of SANOS''s daughter KAMORA finally made SANOS unbeaten.


    Of course, if there is no pig teammate xingjue, maybe Tony Stark and others can really turn over against the wind, but people who have played against the wind know that people on the side of the wind can''t make any mistakes, otherwise they will fail to turn over, and xingjue is the pig teammate who likes mistakes


    Fortunately, in this universe, xingjue does not have such a pig teammate. At least in the current plot, xingjue does not have the ability to become a pig teammate, because he is not even a team friend.


    "Well, uncle wolf should have no problem. Among all the Avengers, he can resist 10000 times the gravity without injury. Except uncle wolf, there should be only hawk..." Huang asked the avatar. After stabilizing shandar star, he looked at Logan lying on the ground, touched his chin and said.


    For others, under 10000 times of gravity, both the external muscles and bones and the internal organs have long been crushed.


    But for Logan, this is not a problem. Even from the point of view of Logan''s physical bearing capacity, there is no difference between 10000 times of gravity and 100 times of gravity. It can''t surpass Logan''s self-healing speed at all.


    After all, the part of the Edelman alloy cannot be damaged by 10000 times of gravity, and the part outside the Edelman alloy cannot recover quickly, so it can only do useless work in the end.


    Of course, Logan is more difficult to get up now.


    "Hmm?" on the other side, Ronan also found something wrong, because Rogan was not directly pressed into a broken metal residue as he imagined, which made Ronan subconsciously look at the direction of the Zhenjin universe warship.


    Whether it is Zhenjin or aidman alloy, Ronan has never met before. Ronan doesn''t know their characteristics, otherwise he won''t do useless work here.


    Even when Ronan saw that his gravity didn''t continue to work, he had the idea of breaking Rogan''s head himself.


    "I don''t care what metal you are, I don''t believe you can bear the power of my universal weapon!" a cold flash flashed in Ronan''s eyes. His body was carried by the universal weapon and flew in the direction of Logan.


    Before, if CORAS had no absolute assurance, his small spacecraft would not be found after stealth. Ronan was ready to use his universal weapon to forcibly open the force field for flight and destroy it on the ground.


    "Yo! What are you going to do? You don''t want to hit me on the head with your broken hammer?" logan was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up, but he could still feel Ronan''s breath. His mouth was in close contact with the land and opened his mouth very hard and mocked.


    "Hehe, are you afraid? Even if you are afraid, you can''t save your life!" Ronan sneered when he heard Logan''s words. The purple light of the universal weapon in his hand suddenly hit the back of Logan''s head.


    The sound of "Duang!" was a dull sound this time. Ronan felt that there was a huge anti earthquake in his hand. Ronan''s body involuntarily flew out and fell to the ground.


    "What happened?" Ronan, who fell to the ground, looked a little confused. He couldn''t understand why he attacked Logan. Instead, he was beaten out.


    Moreover, Luo Nan didn''t understand. He flew out. Why did the tiger''s mouth hurt? It seemed to have been cracked. What force is so terrible


    "Boom!"


    "Hiss!"


    When Ronan was forced, Tony Stark and others launched an attack. In other words, they directly launched an attack when Ronan rushed to Logan and was ready to attack Logan. Only because Ronan flew backwards, the attack had a deviation and had to be adjusted, so the shot was slow.


    "Insect carving skills!" sensing an attack, Ronan quickly regained consciousness. His omnipotent weapon was shocked, and a position barrier protected Ronan from the attack of Tony Stark and others.


    "Huh?" when Ronan dissolved the attack of Tony Stark and others, his eyes turned to his universal weapon. Ronan''s pupils shrank suddenly, and the whole person was even more confused.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because the universal weapon has split.


    Yes, the place where the Almighty weapon just hit Logan''s back of the head has cracked, and the crack vaguely released the light from the power gem. It seems that the Almighty weapon is difficult to bind the power gem.


    Fortunately, the universal weapon has cracked, but it has not completely cracked. Otherwise, the power gem will directly fall out. Ronan''s strength will be greatly reduced. Even if the power gem was strengthened before, it is not certain whether he can keep the strength of the heavenly Father level.


    "Is his head so iron?" the corners of Ronan''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he understood something. For a moment, he whispered wordlessly.


    However, Logan on the other side is not easy. Even if the hammer did not cause any fundamental damage to Logan, Logan''s head fell into the soil. It''s hard to say otherwise. The soil must have eaten a lot.


    I just don''t know what is the difference between the soil composition of shandar and that of the earth. Which soil is more delicious? If the soil of shandar is more delicious, can it be transported to the earth for sale? After all, there are still a lot of earth eaters on the earth

 Chapter 1063

    How Rogan would evaluate the soil of shandar is unknown for the time being, because Rogan stood up directly from the pit after quickly recovering from his injury.


    There is no way, not to mention that a part of the universal weapon has split, and the power is somewhat difficult to control. It is said that the universal weapon is a foreign object, and it is difficult to control multiple attacks at the same time. Therefore, when Ronan uses the universal weapon for defense, the 10000 times of gravity on Rogan directly disappeared.


    At this time, Logan once again restored his combat effectiveness, but it is a pity that Logan once again failed to keep up with the pace of the battle. Ronan, his opponent, was robbed again.


    It was no one else who shot this time. It was Tony Stark, his big nephew. After seeing Ronan''s position barrier, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then there was a bright blue light in the space gem on his chest, and his body directly disappeared in place.


    "If you don''t repair it, I''m afraid the universal weapon won''t last..." Ronan didn''t know at this time that Tony Stark had launched an attack. He was still looking at his universal weapon and thinking about how to repair his universal weapon.


    "Shua!" and at this time, Tony Stark''s body directly crossed the position barrier and appeared next to Ronan.


    The next moment, Tony Stark''s nano armor turned into a sharp long sword and stabbed Ronan''s body.


    "Hmm?" Ronan found Tony Stark''s arrival when Tony Stark launched the attack, but it was too late for Ronan to stop and dodge. Tony Stark''s speed was too fast.


    In particular, the long sword in Tony Stark''s hand seemed to carry the power of space gems, ignored the distance between Tony Stark and Ronan, and directly pierced Ronan''s chest!


    "Poof!" with a sound, Ronan''s pupils suddenly shrunk, his body trembled slightly, and a stream of blood gushed out from the wound in front of his chest. The great Kerry people were even flowing red blood, which formed a sharp contrast with his blue skin and looked very strange.


    "Success? It''s over?" Tony Stark looked at Ronan who was pierced by himself. He was a little confused for a moment. He didn''t expect that Ronan, who had just defeated general Ross and Logan, was solved for himself at this time.


    "I successfully transformed? From a technology remote mage to a melee assassin?" subconsciously, Tony Stark flashed an idea in his mind, but he didn''t find that a purple light rushed into Ronan''s body in an instant from Ronan''s universal weapon.


    "Click!" the nano long sword in Tony Stark''s hand made a crisp sound, then turned into a burst of dust and dissipated slowly.


    The hard armor material turned into dust under the explosion of the power gem, which made Tony Stark''s heart cold.


    In particular, Tony Stark saw that Ronan''s chest, the wound just stabbed by the nano long sword, had begun to heal itself, which made Tony Stark secretly scold. These guys with recovery ability are really disgusting.


    "Go to hell!" Tony Stark recovered as quickly as possible and shouted at Ronan. A powerful palm gun burst out from his hand, which was even more powerful than the main gun of Zhenjin cosmic warship.


    After all, space gems have been worn on Tony Stark. It seems that Tony Stark has a high mastery of space gems.


    "Hum!" but when Tony Stark fired this palm gun, Ronan''s universal weapon once again released a purple light, and an energy attack no weaker than Tony Stark''s palm gun burst out.


    "Hiss!"


    A blue energy and a purple energy are constantly consumed by collision, which symbolizes the collision between space gemstones and power gemstones.


    In all parallel universes, even if two opposing people get power gemstones and space gemstones respectively, it is difficult to directly collide at the energy level. After all, most of the space gemstones still use the technology of space gemstones to study the space level.


    It is rare for such a simple infinite gem civil war or an energy civil war. In particular, behind the two infinite gemstones, there are endless forces. It seems that there should be no victory or defeat


    "Damn it, all the energy of the ark reaction furnace has been consumed in such a short time. Fortunately, I have turned the space gem into the core of armor, otherwise I really can''t consume him..." Tony Stark and Ronan are not comfortable at this time. Even if they master the power of some infinite gemstones, But when the two infinite gemstones began to collide, they had lost control of the infinite gem.


    At this time, Tony Stark was more like being controlled by infinite gemstones. They had no ability to recover their energy and make a truce.


    It is not man that controls the gem, but the gem that controls man.


    "Well, it''s really not simple..." Huang asked the avatar to silently observe the two infinite gemstones, that is, when the two infinite gemstones collide with each other, they will really show the power behind them.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar can feel that behind these two infinite gemstones, there seems to be a universe, but there is a limit that an infinite gem can only play the power of the single universe level.


    This makes Huang Wen''s Avatar sure that behind the infinite gem, there must be conscious control, because this is not the limitation of the current cosmic rules, but from the limitation of the infinite gem itself.


    "So it seems that the so-called goddess of vengeance should really exist..." Huang asked the avatar, touched his chin and whispered.


    "Moreover, the vengeance should go beyond the level of the multi universe. It seems that it should be more powerful than the two of them. Not to mention the death lady, she will certainly not be the opponent of the vengeance..."


    "Is this Tony Stark?!" on the other side, eagle eye and others who were watching the war looked at each other. At the beginning, general Ross, Logan and eagle eye didn''t know each other. After all, general Ross directly appeared in the form of red hawk, and they didn''t recognize the Iron-blooded general.


    But Tony Stark is different. The famous playboy, they should not be too familiar, especially the war machine. They were familiar with each other before they became superheroes

 Chapter 1064

    At this time, the war machine felt that the Tony Stark they knew might be a gap of more than ten generations in front of Tony Stark


    Even more!


    The idea of replacing the ark reactor with space gemstones was never thought of by Tony Stark, let alone successfully realized.


    Tony Stark has a limit to be a man, so Tony Stark in front of him is no longer a man?


    Besides this, the war machine and others don''t understand how Tony Stark succeeded in doing this.


    In their universe, if Tony Stark has such strength, I''m afraid he has completed the achievement of single brush killing hegemony in Titan?


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Just as Huang Wen''s Avatar whispered here that the war machine and others could not accept Tony Stark''s strength for a time, Tony Stark and Ronan on the other side were finally unable to hold on.


    It''s not the power gem and space gem that can''t hold, but Tony Stark and Ronan. To be exact, Ronan''s universal weapon and Tony Stark''s nano armor can''t hold.


    Whether it''s a universal weapon or a nano armor that has been upgraded many times, they can bear the power of an infinite gem and guide the use of its power. It''s already the limit. Now facing double happiness, it''s not what they can hold. The water of the infinite gem is too deep


    Therefore, there is a clear sound between universal weapons and nano armor. Fortunately, nano armor is more resistant than universal weapons.


    Because Tony Stark''s nano armor is for combat after all, and the damage and consumption in combat are inevitable, Tony Stark has long stored a large number of nano materials in nano armor to supplement the loss of nano armor.


    In fact, this can be regarded as making up for the shortcomings of the war between Titan iron man and mieba in another universe. Tony Stark crossed into the parallel universe. He heard the iron man talk about the course of the war in detail and knew that the nano armor could not keep up with the loss in the end, and even the basic armor shape could not be maintained


    Although Tony Stark can''t completely solve the consumption problem of nano materials, he can make himself not afraid of consumption and reserve several sets of nano materials for emergencies.


    At this time, Tony Stark''s plan for a rainy day played a role. The nano armor was constantly damaged, but it continued to recover. It did not cause damage to Tony Stark himself, nor did it make Tony stark naked.


    However, Ronan is different. It is true that the manufacturing difficulty and scientific and technological level of universal weapons far exceed that of nano armor.


    However, it is a pity that the bearing capacity of the universal weapon is no stronger than the nano Oh armor. In particular, the universal weapon took the initiative to smash the iron head baby of Logan and directly cracked itself. At this time, under the continuous collision of two infinite gemstones, the crack is expanding.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Finally, the universal weapon was overwhelmed and completely broken, but even so, it was much better than being bombed by a shell in the normal movie universe. Even that bullet was a coincidence


    "Hiss!" at the moment when the universal weapon was broken, Tony Stark released more powerful energy from the space gem in his chest, as if celebrating his victory, and directly blasted the power gem and Ronan out.


    "Boom!"


    Behind Ronan is the spacecraft of CORAS and others. They are watching their boss''s battle from a distance, but suddenly, an energy beam blasted Ronan. Only CORAS reacted the fastest and fled directly. The others, together with the spacecraft, were caught in an explosion.


    "Hoo!" Tony Stark breathed a sigh of relief, opened his mask, wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at the direction of the violent explosion, and whispered, "it seems that I should have won the final victory. Hey hey, although it''s a little difficult, it''s just so!"


    "Damn it, he installed it!" Tony Stark''s words were not self-talk, but shared in the team channel. All the Avengers heard Tony Stark''s words, and an idea flashed subconsciously in their minds. Looking at the extremely proud Tony Stark, they were a little unhappy.


    "Damn it! How could it be like this? Is your adult dead? What should I do?" on the other hand, CORAS, who escaped from the sky, looked at the direction of the explosion, his body trembled slightly, and felt the earth spinning for a moment, and didn''t know where to go.


    Since Ronan decided to leave the Kerry Empire, CORAS has been following Ronan to help Ronan solve his problems. At this time, seeing Ronan dead in front of him, CORAS lost his direction and disappeared with the strange data light in his eyes.


    "Hum!" and just when CORAS didn''t know where the road was, a purple light rushed into the sky at the explosion place, which pressed all the surrounding flames.


    In the purple light, a figure stood up slowly. In his hand, he held a stone flashing purple light, which was the power gem.


    The man who holds the gem of power is Ronan!


    When the space gem blew Ronan and the power gem out, Ronan almost thought he was dead, but the power gem transformed his power to save his life and let him live.


    However, Ronan was still hard hit and lay on the ground struggling powerlessly, which was no better than Logan, who had been suppressed by 10000 times of gravity before.


    However, Ronan was unwilling. He could win. He could kill Logan and Tony Stark, but he fell into a defeat because of his lack of understanding of the enemy.


    Ronan refused to accept. Why is there such an indescribable existence behind Tony Stark and Logan? Why did he get the power gem that even shandar star can''t conquer?


    This unwillingness supported Ronan to move. He climbed to the direction of the power gem. No matter whether he could bear the bite of the power gem or not, he directly held the power gem in his hand. This time, he Ronan would never let go again!


    He Ronan wants to become a new carrier of power gem!


    Pain!


    A pain deep into the bone marrow and penetrating into the soul was transmitted from Ronan''s palm. Ronan''s body trembled constantly, and the blood stained the surface of the power gem, but he still refused to loosen it until the power gem was completely embedded in Ronan''s palm, until Ronan surged with purple light into the sky and stood up again

 Chapter 1065

    "Yo?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Ronan, who stood up again and released strong power. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect that Ronan could really integrate power gemstones and reach the limit power that a single gem can reach, which is a single cosmic level.


    Yes, the so-called times make heroes. After a series of setbacks, Ronan brought the power of the power gem to the extreme and became a cosmic strong man.


    Even, if there were not a certain rule in the infinite gem, Ronan''s strength could become stronger. It is not impossible to reach the satanic state of Johnny Blazer at this time.


    But unfortunately, it is obvious that Ronan can''t break through the rules of this level by himself. Especially at this time, Ronan''s consciousness is obviously a little unclear and out of control


    "Sir! Sir, are you all right?" CORAS saw Ronan standing there, his whole body emitting a strong breath. His heart tightened, rushed towards Ronan, and showed his loyalty to Ronan very respectfully.


    "CORAS..." Ronan''s eyes flashed purple light, as if he recognized CORAS''s identity, looked straight at CORAS and whispered his name.


    However, under Ronan''s eyes, CORAS felt as if he had been stared at by a beast. His whole body couldn''t help getting cold, and the whole person subconsciously stood in place.


    "Big... Sir?" colas looked at Ronan carefully and shouted subconsciously. At this time, he also felt that Ronan''s state was not right. His instinctive reaction made him not want to get close to Ronan''s direction.


    However, sometimes, instinct can''t control everything, especially when one is controlled.


    CORAS''s eyes flashed a strange light, and then continued to close to Ronan''s body, staring at Ronan with bright eyes, as if he wanted to see what had changed.


    "Hehe, originally, this is your true face..." Ronan, who has reached the cosmic level, obviously opened some abilities he didn''t have before. Although he lost his universal weapon, his ability diversity with all the power of power gem has not decreased much.


    At this time, in Ronan''s eyes, CORAS is not a pure life. There are some metal parts in CORAS''s body, that is to say, CORAS has the same existence as the horse faced Raytheon once seen by Huang Wen. They are all life created by biochemical machinery technology.


    However, some signals are being transmitted in CORAS''s body. Ronan doesn''t know what the specific signal is, but he knows that it means that CORAS betrayed himself, or CORAS was not his Ronan from the beginning


    "My lord..." hearing Ronan''s words, colas finally knew where his previous sense of crisis came from. Colas didn''t expect that Ronan could see through his details, which changed colas''s face and subconsciously wanted to explain.


    "My Lord, I am loyal to you. I am forced. My body is not under my control!"


    "Poof!" just as CORAS''s voice fell, a purple light hit CORAS''s body, leaving CORAS no reaction time and opportunity to resist.


    "Big... Sir..." colas''s face gradually turned pale. He felt the passage of his vitality. Under the passage of this vitality, his body gradually turned into dust, as if he had been hit by the snap of mieba''s fingers.


    This is not the power of infinite gloves, but the destructive power of pure power law among power gemstones.


    "Since you are forced, I''ll set you free..." Ronan''s eyes flashed with a cold light. Looking at the fading CORAS, he said in a deep voice, "I''ll calculate this account if I can live!"


    Even though Ronan didn''t see what kind of signal CORAS sent or where CORAS sent the signal, Ronan already knew who was behind CORAS.


    Supreme wisdom!


    The real supreme existence of the Kerry Empire, even the rise of Ronan and even becoming an accuser, is the support of supreme wisdom.


    Ronan originally thought that he left the Kerry Empire and found another way for the Kerry people. He came out by relying on his own strength. It was because his personality radiated noble light that he attracted so many Kerry talents to work for him. He was even loyal to him no matter what happened


    But now Ronan knows that everything is just another layout of supreme wisdom.


    Even, Ronan vaguely guessed why the supreme wisdom should use his Ronan layout to let him Ronan lead a Kerry team to grow in the universe.


    Everything is related to the indescribable God Group!


    At the beginning, after discovering the strength of the God Group, supreme wisdom gave up all the research on the God Group and the plan to continue the expansion of the Kerry empire.


    However, the supreme wisdom will not be reconciled!


    Supreme wisdom, even if it is a super life computer, still has its own consciousness and emotions.


    Therefore, the supreme wisdom began to quietly let Ronan resist his rule, let Ronan betray the Kerry Empire, let Ronan go another way, and see if Ronan would offend the God Group and be destroyed


    At this time, the flame of anger surged in Ronan''s heart, who understood this series of things. He didn''t expect that he knew these things in such a state, and it was the flame of anger that made Ronan gradually find his consciousness and control his body.


    I don''t know whether this news is good or bad for Ronan, or whether even this news is the layout of supreme wisdom, so that Ronan can master more powerful power


    "Sir, be careful..." when Ronan''s mind was full of thoughts, CORAS, who gradually dissipated, finally left Ronan a word.


    In fact, for colas, he is really loyal to Ronan, except when he is controlled by the supreme wisdom, which is why colas will lose his attitude before and why colas will leave a warning at this time.


    CORAS watched Ronan grow up for so many years and saw that Ronan tried every means to get out of another path of the Kerry people. In CORAS''s mind, Ronan is the hero of the Kerry empire!


    Even if he was killed by Ronan, CORAS didn''t mean to resent. He was just a means for the supreme wisdom to monitor Ronan. If he could wake up Ronan completely, live from this dilemma and walk out of the new path of the Kerry people, CORAS felt that his death was worth it

 Chapter 1066

    For the love and hate between Ronan and CORAS, the avenger alliance and Huang Wen''s Avatar are not very clear. After all, the relationship between Ronan and CORAS and even the supreme wisdom in this universe is so complex that Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t know the story behind it in the absence of information.


    "This guy is not dead yet, and looks like he is more powerful. Who is the villain?" "Why are our opponents always love to make complaints about it?" Tony Stark looked at Ronan''s direction and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "This is not a burst of seed, big nephew, I tell you, this is called the next form of boss, this is normal, you know more games," Rogan heard Tony Stark make complaints about it.


    "Cut! I''ve played more games than you!" Tony Stark looked at Logan with some disdain, then frowned and said, "but this guy killed his only man. Why? There was a contradiction between them? Infighting?"


    "Whatever happened to him, next, it''s my turn!" Logan shrugged, and the golden light on his body shone again. In a short period of time, Logan has recovered, not only from his injury, but also his strength.


    When Logan''s body protection golden light recovered, Logan''s self-confidence surged into his heart again. In Logan''s view, with the body protection golden light, he could at least make a few moves with Ronan without falling into the disadvantage!


    In the process of this fight, Logan can teach Ronan to be a man with his aidman alloy steel claw!


    Although Tony Stark pierced Ronan''s chest before and didn''t cause any fatal injury, Logan was different. He deeply remembered a word of Thor in another universe and cut off his head


    "Shua!" at the thought of this, Logan flew out directly. The previous 10000 times of gravity did no harm to the Douqi wing, because the Douqi wing was directly restored to the wrist and stored. Just like Tony Stark''s nano materials, he would come out when needed.


    "Oh, it turns out that my life is so funny..." at this time, Ronan looked at the dissipated CORAS, a sad look flashed in his eyes, a bitter smile appeared on his face, and he couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    At this time, Logan has come to Ronan''s side, and the golden light on his body has reached a peak to prevent Ronan from flying out. There is a red light on the aidman alloy steel claw in his hand, which is the strength of the flame knife awn condensed in the steel claw to cause greater damage to Ronan!


    "Go away!" Logan''s sneak attack made Ronan angry instantly. All his emotions were disturbed by Logan.


    The angry Ronan shouted violently and punched Logan''s body. He didn''t forget the incomparable hardness of Logan''s body before, but Ronan has enough confidence in his current strength!


    With the sound of "Duang!", a fist covered with purple light came first and blew on Logan''s body.


    "Click!" just for a moment, the golden light on Logan''s body broke directly, and then Logan''s body flew out directly.


    For Logan, at this time, the strength of the cosmic Ronan far exceeds him, which he can''t resist at all.


    After all, only from the golden light of Logan''s body protection, Logan is dead, that is, a sub heavenly father. Such a level is a huge gap from Ronan''s cosmic level.


    That is, Logan turned on the aidman alloy transformation. Otherwise, I''m afraid there is no difference between Logan and CORAS who just turned into dust.


    "Lying in the manger! How stupid! It''s broken for me with one punch?" Logan fell heavily to the ground, and the whole person began to doubt life.


    "Is it because hawk didn''t appear? Why did I become hawk and have been beaten and flown out... Well, it seems that the cheap father-in-law of hawk also flew out. Well, the opponent must be too fierce!"


    "Nephew, be careful. This guy''s strength is stronger than us. Don''t mess around!"


    After regaining consciousness, Logan opened his mouth to Tony Stark to remind him that after all, Tony Stark didn''t have such a big life as Logan. He took a move in the hands of a cosmic strong man and didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. It''s just the gap between the two sides. Let Logan know that they can''t do a war


    "I''m not a wild man like you!" Tony Stark looked at Logan and smiled sarcastically. His face slowly became solemn. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Ronan''s direction. He was thinking about how to deal with this powerful Ronan.


    "It seems that there should be no part of our play..." Max shrugged, looked at John and Steve Rogers and said, "the other party''s power level is far higher than us. In addition to hawk, only Tony Stark can compete with him when there are space gemstones..."


    "Yes, I knew we would take the lead!" John nodded helplessly. He saw the gap between the two sides. Without Logan''s physique, there was only a dead end.


    Even counting up, their physique is worse than that of the red hawk transformed by general Ross. Now general Ross is still lying on the ground and slowly digesting the influence brought by the power gem


    "There is indeed a gap..." Steve Rogers glanced at the shield in his hand. He knew that the shield in his hand should be able to withstand Ronan''s attack, and even the shield can dissolve most of Ronan''s strength.


    But Steve Rogers can''t guarantee that he can cope with the remaining power. After all, it is one of the infinite gemstones or a pure law of power.


    Steve Rogers knows how powerful Haoke who understands the law of power is. I''m afraid Ronan won''t lose to Haoke at this time


    "Opportunity!" when Steve Rogers whispered, Tony Stark, who had been staring at Ronan, suddenly brightened his eyes. He saw Ronan''s flaw and launched an attack in an instant.


    "Hum!" a space portal opened beside Ronan''s body, and strong suction was transmitted from the space portal, as if to swallow Ronan in.


    "Rough way to use!" a trace of disdain flashed in Ronan''s eyes. A purple light exploded in the space portal and directly destroyed the space portal on the spot. Tony Stark looked for a long time and was dissolved by Ronan.


    In other words, the use of unlimited gemstones between the two sides has indeed opened a gap!

 Chapter 1067

    "Rough way to use?" Tony Stark heard Ronan''s almost sarcastic voice at this time, and a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes. Tony Stark is a famous scientist. He uses space gemstones in many fine ways.


    If Tony Stark really can only use space gems roughly, a series of achievements such as space transmission device, space gem war a and so on cannot be presented so perfectly.


    Moreover, Tony Stark does have some means that have not been shown, such as the means of leveraging the magic power with the power of science and technology!


    With the sound of "hum!" Tony Stark''s chest space gem released a blue light. The surrounding space was instantly affected by this light, and an invisible light curtain shrouded around. Tony Stark and Ronan disappeared in this space at the same time.


    "Huh? Where''s Tony?" Steve Rogers was stunned when he saw this scene. He looked around subconsciously, but he didn''t find Tony Stark.


    "It should be Tony''s means. After all, only Tony Stark''s space gem shines just now, and Ronan doesn''t have any light..." Logan observed more carefully, or Logan can analyze the way of his moves through special effects.


    That is, Logan''s strength is so different from Ronan that Logan''s reaction and perception have no effect. Otherwise, Logan is not unable to fight Ronan.


    "I didn''t expect that Tony could do this..." Huang Wen, the avatar watching the war, shook his head with emotion and said softly, "mirror space? It really makes him achieve the title of a magician by means of science and technology. Does Tony still have the potential of a supreme magician?"


    Yes, at this time, with the help of the power of space gemstones, Tony Stark successfully displayed the mirror space that can only be used by master Kama Taj by means of science and technology and using his own armor as the medium.


    Moreover, it is not only as simple as opening the mirror space, Tony Stark''s mastery of the mirror space is not lower than those mages.


    Even, because the entire mirror space is created by the power of space gems, Tony Stark has absolute control over this mirror space!


    "What''s this place?" Luo Nan subconsciously frowned as he looked at the changes in the surrounding environment. Luo Nan had never encountered such a means before, but many people around him disappeared, which also made Luo Nan understand that he was probably not in the original place.


    Ronan just doesn''t quite understand how Tony Stark did it. He didn''t even have a little time response. The expansion of mirror space is really too quiet.


    "Hehe, didn''t you say before that my use of space gems is very rough? Now, I''ll show you what is the power of real space gems!" Tony Stark sneered at Ronan, and earth shaking changes have taken place in the whole mirror space.


    It was really earth shaking. The sky and earth in the whole mirror space turned around, and the earth of shandar star pressed on Ronan''s body.


    "How about delicacy? In the face of absolute power, everything is vain!" Ronan looked at the endless earth, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes, and a powerful purple light burst out on his body. The earth above was about to be directly shaken into dust by Ronan.


    But the next moment, Ronan''s body suddenly fell down, and the earth hit him from his side. Ronan suddenly lost his balance, and the power gem was frozen. He was severely hit by the whole earth and deeply buried in the land.


    In the mirror space, all rules are has the final say of Tony Stark, including the gravity that Ronan is familiar with before, and under the sudden gravity operation, Ronan is such a strong person who will also take the lead.


    However, it is unknown how much damage such an attack can cause to Ronan, especially after Ronan has all the power of the power gem, he doesn''t know how powerful Ronan can burst out


    Fortunately, as long as the mirror space is still there, Tony Stark can be invincible, which is somewhat similar to the time cycle of the time gem.


    "Poof!" with a sound, Ronan, who was deeply buried in the soil, fell into a liquid before he made an effective response. The liquid was nothing else, it was the magma from shandar.


    The high-temperature magma swallowed up Ronan, but there was always a layer of purple light in Ronan''s body, which sheltered Ronan''s body and didn''t really hurt Ronan.


    "The power in nature is really limited to Ronan. His strength is too strong. In other words, if I can''t cut off Ronan from the power gem, I can only trap him and can''t really defeat him..." Tony Stark looked at Ronan in the magma, his eyes flickered and thought.


    "Hum! This troublesome guy, it''s not difficult for me to destroy these materials, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to break this strange space unless I can isolate the connection between his space gem and the surrounding space..." what Tony Stark doesn''t know is that he''s not only trying to break the deadlock, but Ronan also thinks so.


    "His integration with the power gem is closer than my armor. The power gem seems to be embedded in his flesh. I don''t know what will happen if his arm is cut off..." Tony Stark used Jarvis to scan Ronan''s body and finally found the power gem embedded in Ronan''s palm, Tony Stark''s eyes flashed an idea.


    "Shua!" with a sound, an invisible, sharp material suddenly crossed the distance of space, appeared in the magma and cut into Ronan''s arm.


    "Hum!" the purple light on Logan''s arm blocked this attack. This attack is nothing else. Tony Stark studied it and turned the power of space gems into a space blade to attack his opponent.


    How sharp the power of space can be, you can know a thing or two from the experience of mieba''s black dwarfs in the movie universe.


    The powerful black dwarf has no way to face the sharp cutting of the space transmission array.


    That is, Ronan''s body has the energy shelter of the power gem. Otherwise, even Ronan''s body strength can''t withstand the damage of the sharp blade in the space at this time


    But unfortunately, Ronan is a powerful gem. Before solving the power gem, Tony Stark has no way to really hurt Ronan.

 Chapter 1068

    "After all, you can''t break the defense!" Huang Wen''s Avatar, who is looking at the battle in the mirror space, shook his head and said some speechless, "Tony can''t break Ronan''s defense, and Ronan can''t hit Tony and leave the mirror space. It seems that these two guys should be deadlocked..."


    "Mr. Huang asked, what''s the situation now?" Roman looked at the motionless battlefield at this time. He didn''t know what had happened for a moment. He subconsciously found Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked tentatively.


    "Oh, Tony created a space and trapped Ronan in it, but Tony couldn''t beat Ronan directly, so they were deadlocked..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shrugged and said softly.


    Although Ronan has cosmic strength at this time, the mirror space is built by Tony Stark with the power of space gems. If the connection between space gems and mirror space is not broken, the power gems will burst out in an all-round way, and the mirror space cannot be broken.


    Just like the energy collision between power gemstones and space gemstones, we are all infinite gemstones. Who is really stronger than who?


    Ronan now knows this problem very well, but he can''t find a way to break the game. He can only constantly destroy everything sweeping around him from the mirror space. If he is overcast, he can only protect his body with the energy of the power gem and wait for the opportunity with his rough skin and thick flesh


    "What should we do next?" Roman heard Huang Wen''s Avatar and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation. He had never encountered such a situation before. He wanted Huang Wen''s Avatar to give a suggestion, or he hoped Huang Wen''s Avatar could directly solve the crisis.


    Although under the protection of Huang Wen''s incarnation, shandar star has not been damaged, it just looks a little miserable in this no man''s land.


    But it''s not the same thing to be so worried, especially the high-level of the new star empire. Their hearts can''t stand watching a variety of energy far beyond their own empire appear one after another.


    I don''t know if the new star empire with this level of civilization will have diseases such as heart disease. If so, these high-level leaders of the new star empire may need quick rescue pills


    "Well, hawk, you go and play!" Huang asked. His avatar''s eyes swept over the Avengers. Finally, he found that only hawk could participate in this battle.


    Even if there are no Avengers, at most only Johnny blazer and Wanda holding real gemstones can participate in the battle.


    Moreover, Wanda holding real gemstones may also be unable to cause real damage to Ronan. It''s good to trap Ronan like Tony Stark at this time.


    After all, although Wanda has a high degree of fit with real gemstones, it is as if it is different from space gem armor. Wanda, who is even more focused on his chaotic magic, is not the same as space gem armor


    In addition, after Wanda''s parents resurrected, Wanda has not practiced and understood the real gem for a period of time. In fact, Wanda''s combat effectiveness has not been improved compared with that in the dimension of hell.


    We still have the power to fight against the strong of heavenly Father level, but Ronan and Wanda have no way to reach the cosmic level.


    In this way, among all the Avengers, the only ones who can defeat Ronan are Hawke and Johnny blazer.


    Haoke''s strength at this time, as long as the strength is fully open, even in the face of the power gem, will not fall into the disadvantage. Especially, both sides use the power law. Maybe Haoke can learn some ways to use the power law.


    After all, at this time, there are still too few ways for hawk to fight. He still focuses on close combat. Even if he has the ability to fly, he has never thought of fighting the enemy from a long distance.


    It''s easier for Johnny blazer to deal with Ronan. Johnny Blazer''s strength can only be regarded as weak in the cosmic peak, but it''s definitely strong in the cosmic level.


    Satan''s power from the dimension of hell is enough to offset the protection of power gem to Ronan. When the protection of power gem disappears, Johnny Blazer can easily deal with Ronan.


    Whether it is to destroy Ronan''s soul directly or lock him in hell forever


    "Hawk..." Hawk, who was originally in Bruce Banner''s body, directly appeared when he heard the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Although at the beginning, hawk didn''t plan to appear, Huang asked the cheap master of the avatar to speak, and hawk, a tool man apprentice, only appeared honestly.


    If you don''t obey, Hawk is worried that he won''t have his good fruit to eat.


    "Hum!" a light enveloped Haoke, making Haoke disappear directly from the cosmic warship.


    At the next moment, the light appeared in the mirror space. The mirror space, which was originally round and could not be opened before the power of the gem in the space was cut off, was forcibly invaded. The power of Huang Wen''s Avatar sheltered Haoke into the mirror space.


    It can''t be defeated. It''s only relative. At this time, Huang asked the avatar not to directly break the mirror space, but to destroy the space gem of the universe. There''s no problem in breaking the connection between the universe and the energy universe behind the space gem!


    Strength is no longer a level, so Huang Wen''s Avatar won''t have too much intention to fight. Just like Haoke despises Ronan, who becomes powerful with the help of power gemstones. Ronan is just chicken ribs for Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Hmm? Hawk? Why did you come in?" Tony Stark found that his mirror space was out of his control for a moment when he saw hawk coming in. He was stunned and asked subconsciously.


    "Opportunity!" one side of Ronan''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the whole person turned into a purple light and rushed to Tony Stark''s direction.


    "Hawk!" but at this time, hawk''s body also surged with a purple light, blocking the middle between Tony Stark and Ronan.


    With a loud noise of "bang!", Haoke''s body collided with Ronan''s body, making a loud noise. The surrounding environment collapsed instantly, and the earth below turned into powder, completely unable to withstand the power of the collision between Ronan and Haoke.


    This is the real power of the cosmic battle. If Huang Wen''s Avatar hadn''t guarded shandar star, shandar star and even its galaxy, it wouldn''t be better than the galaxy that Huang Wen fought twice

 Chapter 1069

    The collision power of "lying trough?!" scared Tony Stark to quickly adjust the layout in the mirror space. With a flip, a new mirror space appeared again.


    Also, the collision between Haoke and Ronan did not really destroy the connection between the space gem and the mirror space. Otherwise, I''m afraid Ronan can leave the mirror space with this opportunity.


    "What kind of monster is this?" after a collision, Ronan and Haoke''s bodies flew upside down. Ronan frowned at Haoke on the other side and whispered, "it''s similar to the red monster before, but this thing is green..."


    "Moreover, the strength of this guy is much more powerful than that red guy, or they are not a level of existence at all!"


    "There''s some trouble. Neither of these two guys is easy to solve..."


    Ronan''s eyes flashed with vigilant light and looked at the direction of hawk and Tony Stark. He also knew in his heart that it was almost impossible to break through this dilemma and live to death!


    In particular, there is a Huang Wen avatar who can''t see through the depth and indescribable. He doesn''t dare to show the slightest hostility even after calculating the supreme wisdom of his life.


    Ronan doesn''t need to ask. Haoke was sent in by Huang Wen''s Avatar, leaving him helpless in the mirror space. In front of Huang Wen''s Avatar, it''s like a window paper punctured at random. It can be seen how big the gap between the two sides is


    "Shifu wants Haoke to solve you. The end of your guy is coming!" Haoke stabilized his retreating body at this time. No matter what Ronan''s mind was thinking, he flew directly towards Ronan''s body again.


    For Haoke, his battle was a great progress, and even broke the inherent impression left on Haoke before.


    Previously, as long as Haoke met a strong enemy, he was bound to be beaten and flew out. This has become a part of Haoke''s human design. This time, Haoke beat and flew Ronan, a strong enemy.


    Although Haoke himself flew out, this is undoubtedly a kind of progress for Yu Haoke!


    "Master?" Ronan didn''t understand the meaning of Haoke for the first time, but Haoke had rushed up, his huge fist was constantly close to Ronan''s pupil, and Ronan snorted coldly.


    "Hum! It''s not so easy to deal with me!" in Ronan''s palm, the power gem is releasing a powerful light, which makes Ronan''s body and even his blood full of powerful power.


    Under the blessing of such power, Ronan''s self-confidence has also improved a lot. It also makes Ronan temporarily forget the incarnation of Tony Stark and Huang Wen, and focus on dealing with the hawk in front of him.


    "Bang!" the huge fist of Hawke collided with Ronan''s fist. Both of them were shocked, and a sharp pain surged into their hearts. Theoretically, both of them should withdraw later, unload the power from each other, and then continue to fight.


    However, Ronan and Haoke didn''t mean to retreat. They forced their own strength against the powerful forces from the other side, and then launched an attack again.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The collision again and again is constantly staged in the mirror space, and the whole mirror space is constantly undergoing earth shaking changes.


    Mirror space was repeatedly destroyed in the aftermath of the battle between Hawke and Ronan, and then recovered by Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark doesn''t even mean to change the surrounding environment and change a battlefield, because Tony Stark can''t be sure whether hastily changing the battlefield will have an impact on hawk. If it makes hawk lose, it''s not very good


    After all, the appearance of hawk at this time made Tony Stark see the hope of defeating Ronan. That''s why Tony Stark gave up his intention to do it and focused on being a challenge arena maintainer.


    "Well, after Haoke has reached the cosmic level, his strength at the beginning is no weaker than Ronan. Even though the strength range of Haoke''s anger is no longer obvious, as long as he continues to fight, Haoke will be able to win!" Huang Wen''s Avatar watching the battle outside looked at the battle in the mirror space and nodded with satisfaction, Said softly.


    "Are you going to win, Mr. Huang Wen?" Roman on the side heard Huang Wen''s incarnation and asked quickly.


    "Well, you can deal with the follow-up. The small ships under Ronan were safely shot down by the biochemical soldiers and had no impact on shandar star. Let''s leave it to your new star Empire to make up for the loss of this battle..." Huang asked the avatar, looking around shandar star and watching the battle that had ended, whispered.


    "As for the space warship, they have scheduled to study it, so let them take it away."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Huang Wen. These are the spoils of your earth. How dare we?" Roman shook his head and said humbly when he heard Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    Not to mention that Roman has been very modest since he knew Huang Wen''s strength, but that the combat effectiveness of the earth has far exceeded the expectations of the new star empire.


    Previously, the new star Empire thought that it might be good luck to meet the shelter of the strongest such as Huang Wen on the earth, but now they see that the earth not only has the interstellar combat ability that is not inferior to the new star Empire, but also has one strong person after another.


    Not to mention Tony Stark and hawk, even Logan who can fly and Ronan who has been beaten out, the new star empire may not be able to deal with it. After all, the new star Empire still lacks a lot of individual strength.


    "It''s mainly those small spaceships, which are too troublesome to handle and difficult to collect..." however, Huang Wen''s Avatar really doesn''t like those Ronan''s small spaceships. The technology contained in these spaceships is not high, just small spaceships that can fight in the universe, whether on the earth or Huang Wen''s avatar, I don''t see much.


    In addition, Ronan''s space warships have not been fully mastered, and it is impossible to control these small spacecraft with Ronan''s space warships, so Huang Wen''s Avatar is simply too lazy to ask


    "It doesn''t take us much time to collect it for the earth!" however, Roman doesn''t think so, and it''s obvious that Roman misunderstood the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said flatteringly.


    "This time, if Mr. Huang Wen didn''t come with the earth to help, shandar star would not exist. Please Mr. Huang Wen let us do something!"

 Chapter 1070

    "Er... OK." Huang asked the avatar. Seeing that Roman''s attitude was so persistent, he could only nod his head, agree with Roman''s meaning and ask the new star Empire to help collect those small ships.


    Although the avenger alliance doesn''t care much about these small ships, Huang Wen''s Avatar can also be handed over to the earth. Such a batch of ships different from the zeta Ruixing people can also make the earth''s science and technology progress in another direction.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Avengers gathered together stood together through the group of four, and xingjue stayed by their side. Only the pink alien sister was transferred out.


    "Well, what shall we do now? And why are you still on our side?" the war machine looked at an interstellar war coming to an end, couldn''t help looking at his companions and asked questions, and then looked at xingjue and asked in some confusion.


    "Hey hey, this time I followed you. Although I didn''t get the money and it was thrilling, I felt so exciting. Your business is not over yet. I want to continue to follow you and see if I can open my eyes..." when xingjue heard the words of the war machine, he couldn''t help laughing and looked forward to the war machine.


    "Shouldn''t you approach the avenger alliance in this world? After all, you are all earthlings..." nebula glanced at xingjue and asked with some mockery.


    "You are all the Avengers of another world. Don''t you stay far away?" xingjue shrugged and said with a smile. "To tell you the truth, I also feel a lot of pressure, especially the Huang asked... After Mr. Huang came out, he didn''t look like a human, it was terrible!"


    "Indeed, the avenger alliance in this world is completely different from us. The space gem is in the avenger alliance and has been thoroughly studied by Tony. I don''t know how many gems there will be in the avenger Alliance..." the war machine nodded and said with some emotion.


    "No matter how many gems there are, we just need the strength gems and soul gems to go back!" Eagle Eye shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice, "we must communicate with Mr. Huang to see what he means..."


    "Hum!" just as the voice of eagle eye had just fallen, a light directly wrapped the eagle eye five and transmitted them to the cosmic warship.


    Steve Rogers and several of them, including general Ross, who was injured and has not digested the power of power gemstones, returned to the space warship together.


    Since the battle of shandar is coming to an end, or no matter when it ends, it will not affect the outside world, it''s time to deal with the problem of Avengers passing through another universe.


    This problem, Huang asked the avatar, who was too lazy to deal with it by himself. He directly recommended Steve Rogers, a tool man with amazing affinity.


    Even if the eagle eye five are full of fear for Huang Wen''s Avatar, they will subconsciously relax when facing Steve Rogers, because Steve Rogers of their universe has left an inherent impression on them.


    "We all know what you came through, and even your purpose. You should already know this..." Steve Rogers was concise and asked silly girl to take out the experience images of Huang Wen''s crossing into another Universe twice, so Steve Rogers didn''t need to explain too much.


    "Unexpectedly, there have been Avengers from two parallel universes? But how is this possible? Moreover, why haven''t we met before?" the war machine was very lack of knowledge in this regard. At this time, after seeing the image, it was unable to understand and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Maybe it''s because our timeline is earlier, or maybe it''s because they crossed, but we didn''t find it, because we didn''t want others to find it at the beginning..." the black widow whispered after a little thought.


    "Xiao Na..." the eagle eyes on one side frowned and looked at the black widow with a slightly heavy complexion. "In the other two universes, you have sacrificed for the soul gem. Wait a minute, we''ll find the soul gem. You can''t sacrifice again. This time, it''s up to me!"


    "Look what you said, I sacrificed in other universes. What does it have to do with me? Everyone sacrificed for the first time. Why is it your turn?" the black widow sneered, shrugged and whispered, "it''s better to rely on their abilities..."


    "No, don''t you worry about this guy being switched?" the star Baron on one side weakly raised his hand, pointed to the nebula and said, "in those two universes, the nebula has been switched..."


    "In this universe, there is no mieba, how can the nebula be switched? Moreover, if mieba really makes a move at this time, wouldn''t it save a lot of things?" the eagle glanced at xingjue and said angrily.


    "Eh, yes, when you cross back, don''t you meet mieba and end it with a snap of your fingers?" xingjue nodded suddenly, then realized what he was aware of and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "No, then in the universe, I can''t meet the love carmola in my heart? No! I haven''t met carmola! I lost my love? But I haven''t loved yet. Is this still my love?"


    Xingjue constantly refuted himself and doubted life. He saw the future of another universe in advance. For xingjue, he didn''t know whether it was a good thing.


    However, the star Baron in this universe is destined to be different from him in other universes. Not to mention that he knows the existence of the Galactic escort and has no intention to set up, it is unlikely that the star Baron can spark with KAMORA, a stranger.


    In addition, because of Huang Wen, SANOS of the universe left with his men, including KAMORA and Nebula.


    In a space-time universe that doesn''t know the plot at all, who knows what carmola and Nebula will look like, maybe carmola will get more powerful, maybe carmola will die in the hands of SANOS because of betrayal, or maybe carmola will eventually become SANOS''s most loyal hand


    "How many infinite gems are there in the avenger alliance?" the eagle eye on one side didn''t take care of the star Lord. At this time, he was looking forward to hearing the news of soul gems from Steve Rogers, so he and the black widow didn''t need to argue. Who sacrificed for that damn infinite gem

 Chapter 1071

    "At this time, the space gem has been basically studied thoroughly by Tony, so the space gem is mainly used by Tony..." Steve Rogers looked at the eagle eye and said directly.


    "The real gem is in Wanda''s hands and controlled by Wanda. The time gem is in the supreme mage strange, and the soul gem is in the avenger building. There is no too in-depth research..."


    "You can see the power gem. In the hands of naronan, as for the soul gem, we haven''t met it yet. Although we know its location, we don''t need to get it..."


    The avenger alliance, who has been to the parallel universe, naturally knows where the soul gem is and what price to pay to get the soul gem.


    But the avenger alliance doesn''t need soul gems at all. They don''t need to gather six infinite gems to ring their fingers. Even the soul gems are just eating ash.


    Soul gems are really some chicken ribs for the avenger alliance. Although in calculation, the avenger alliance is about to collect six infinite gems


    "So..." eagle eye''s eyes flashed a trace of regret, and then strengthened his faith. He must not let the tragedy of the black widow in another Universe happen!


    However, at this time, eagle eye also knew that the black widow''s heart may have the same idea as herself. It is precisely because the other party is too important to themselves that they want to sacrifice for the other party. It is also because of their relationship with each other that their sacrifice can really exchange for soul gems.


    It has to be said that although eagle eye and black widow are not lovers or relatives, their position in each other''s hearts is very important!


    "When we get the power gem, we will cross into your universe with you..." Steve Rogers looked at the change of eagle eye''s expression, sighed and said.


    "You also want to help our universe? But there should be no mieba in our universe. After all, mieba in your universe has disappeared..." Xingyun Tingwei Steve Rogers was stunned, looked at Steve Rogers and said.


    "Have to guard against!" Steve Rogers shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice, "the mieba in our universe has indeed disappeared, but no one can guarantee that there will not be another mieba in your universe, or the mieba in our universe has passed by chance..."


    "This is also what Mr. Huang Wen means. If the crisis of eliminating hegemony can be completely solved this time, it will be a good thing for both our universe and your universe!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen means that the big difference between our two universes is because of Mr. Huang Wen?" the black widow''s eyes flickered slightly, trying to get some information about Huang Wen from Steve Rogers.


    "It''s not just Mr. Huang Wen''s reason. Our two universes are essentially different..." Peter Parker looked at the black widow and said softly, "for example, Peter Parker in your universe and I are different in appearance and experience. In addition, there are mutants in our universe, and there should be no mutants in your universe?"


    "In sum, our universe should be a richer universe. Both the experience and the number of superheroes far exceed the parallel universe we have been to, and should also exceed you..."


    This is the last time Peter Parker summed it up after another parallel universe adventure.


    After all, in another universe, not only is Peter Parker different, but also his experience is different from his partners around him. Peter Parker naturally subconsciously compares it, and this time just answers the question of the black widow.


    "More superheroes, yes, if we had so many superheroes and so strong strength, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be so easy to kill tyrants..." Eagle Eye nodded with emotion. It''s not that their revenge in the universe doesn''t try their best, but the strength of both sides is too different. In addition, without the blessing of his lucky Archer, The battle naturally ended in failure.


    An archer may not play a great role in battle on the battlefield, but as the patron of the goddess of luck smiling, the Regiment Battle with the archer eagle eye will generally not lose


    "If you were united at that time, you wouldn''t lose..." Steve Rogers sighed and said, "you can only say that the timing of mieba in your parallel universe is really great!"


    Yes, in the orthodox movie universe, the timing of mieba''s action is not bad. Not only until Odin and Guyi are dead, but also until Asgard is broken, the avenger alliance civil war in the earth, and the Avengers fall apart


    If mieba reaches Asgard at a little time in the morning, Haila, who regards Asgard as his own private goods, will definitely fight mieba. As a king who wants to start a war and expand territory, Haila won''t even talk about win-win cooperation with mieba.


    Even though mieba had power gems at that time, it was really not able to beat Haila according to the level of mieba''s use of power gems at that time, especially Haila could continue to grow stronger in Asgard


    If there is no civil war in the avenger Alliance on earth, the gems of time and soul will certainly be able to guard it. Even in the final war, Tony Stark''s War Reserves and wakanda''s technology will not fail.


    In particular, visions will not be stabbed by sneak attacks. They will not delay. They can also become the fighting force in World War I. with the strength of Wanda, it is not impossible for Nick Frey to inform surprise captain Carol that the earth side wants to win the final victory.


    Therefore, it can only be said that the timing of mieba''s appearance is really great. Of course, there is one very key point, that is, the avenger Alliance on earth is too disunited.


    Even if there are leaders like Tony Stark and Steve Rogers, they don''t have a voice that can really make a final decision, which makes the enemy have an opportunity


    At this time, when Steve Rogers talked about unity, he couldn''t help feeling a little grateful. He knew that if Huang hadn''t asked, I''m afraid their Avenger alliance would be broken at the emotional level because of Bucky Barnes, even earlier than in the parallel universe

 Chapter 1072

    Fortunately, there are enough hydras in this universe to attract Tony Stark''s hatred and let Tony Stark vent. Moreover, Steve Rogers saw Hawkeye and others in another universe and thought of another Hydra.


    Yes, it is the red skeleton guarding the soul gem, an existence that has completely lost its freedom and has become immortal.


    It seems that the red skeleton is very powerful and even has the ability to fly, but unfortunately, the soul of the red skeleton has been bound to wormir by the soul gem and has no independent action ability


    Judging from the intensity of the suppression of hydras on earth at this time, hydras no longer exist. Even if hydras appear again, someone just acts under the name of Hydras.


    Therefore, the red skeleton has become the last Hydra in the whole universe. Since the hive of the original Hydra has died, the red skeleton may also welcome the end of his destiny. After all, he has lived more than 70 years and made a lot of money


    While the avenger alliance is waiting for the outcome of the battle between Hoke and Ronan, in the vast universe, in the Large Magellanic Cloud and a planet called Hara, a highly developed civilization was born and expanded here, and even the whole Large Magellanic Cloud is controlled by this planet.


    The master of this planet is the Kerry Empire, a civilization ruled by a super life computer such as supreme intelligence.


    In the Kerry Empire, the living only act as the assistant of the supreme wisdom, which is worshipped by the whole Kerry people, not only the supreme manager of the Empire, but also the actual God of the whole Kerry people!


    In theory, when civilization has developed to this extent, it should not happen.


    But it is precisely because of the identity of the supreme intelligence super life computer that the Kerry people have 100% trust in it, and even continuously strengthen the supreme intelligence, which finally achieved the current status of the supreme intelligence, because it knows the Kerry people too well, and it deeply knows how to control the Kerry people


    At this time, supreme wisdom has been paying attention to Ronan''s situation until Ronan was locked into the mirror space and completely lost contact.


    "Ronan has known my existence, and Ronan''s power is far beyond my imagination..." the eyes of supreme wisdom kept flashing new information and began to analyze it quickly.


    "After all the recorded strong men I have seen, there are no more powerful people than Ronan at this time, except for those unspeakable existence and that planet. Is this the power of infinite gemstones?"


    "The existence of Mr. Huang Wen, who started out, is the earth man? The experimental site of the Kerry people before us? It is also the experimental site of those nameless existence?"


    "So, is he one of them? Why did he appear? I can''t analyze it at all..."


    Even the calculation power of the high wisdom, few things can escape the analysis of the high wisdom. Even every Kerry''s life has been fully analyzed by the high wisdom from the moment of his birth.


    It is also through numerous calculations that supreme wisdom finally selected Ronan as the most experimental object of another Kerry road. It is also the candidate of supreme wisdom to test where the upper limit of the universe exists and how the God group was born.


    Although Ronan''s growth path is not smooth, and he has not done much valuable things, this time, the use of power gemstones to a new height and the secret behind infinite gemstones and Huang Wen are enough to reflect Ronan''s value.


    "Infinite gems, space gems and power gems are all on shandar star. Time gems are said to be in the vein of the supreme mage and on the earth. Real gems are short-lived before them. They once appeared in the nine realms attached to Asgard. Now it seems that they should also be on the earth. Mr. Huang asked, what are you going to do?" Supreme wisdom connects clues one by one.


    "The soul gem should be in the hands of the crazy Titan. At the beginning, the crazy Titan seemed to want to collect six infinite gemstones. Did Mr. Huang ask to do the same?"


    "Then where is the last infinite gem and the soul gem? Can we get it first in the Kerry Empire? Let me collect all the information about the soul gem..."


    In the movie universe, only KAMORA knew the news of the soul gem, and finally mieba knew it when he told the nebula that it had been read.


    So, where did KAMORA know the news of the soul gem? That map about soul gems can''t appear out of thin air, can it?


    Existence will inevitably leave a trace, and at this time, the supreme wisdom is looking for this trace!


    As one of the three empires in the whole universe, the supreme ruler of the Kerry Empire, the supreme intelligence has mastered too many materials. Coupled with its identity as a super life computer, it can be called the most powerful existence in the whole universe, artificial intelligence and even science and technology!


    Even silly girl, I''m afraid she can''t compare with it. After all, silly girl now has too few data. In addition to the data that can reach the interstellar civilization such as the earth, plus the data of the new star Empire, silly girl''s database is too few


    The supreme wisdom holds most of the secrets of the whole universe. It knows too many things, so it will be frightened by the God group.


    Among the data collected by the supreme wisdom, the God Group has destroyed many unknown civilizations, many of which have reached the level of cosmic Empire, and even some civilizations are stronger than the three empires in the universe combined.


    But just because the God group felt that the road of imperial civilization was wrong, it destroyed the whole imperial civilization, which left a shadow in the heart of supreme wisdom.


    This is why over the years, the Kerry Empire has tried its best to adopt a conservative strategy and sent Ronan to fight abroad to test the bottom line of the God group.


    The supreme wisdom wants to know yourself and the enemy, and won''t be defeated in a hundred battles!


    At this time, what happened on shandar is undoubtedly an opportunity for supreme wisdom to understand intelligence and have strength


    "Found! Soul gem! Map! Wormir star!" soon, supreme wisdom found relevant information about soul gem. I don''t know why, when supreme wisdom saw these information, the sensory part of human emotion suddenly trembled.


    It is groundless, even completely divorced from the cognition before the supreme wisdom. The intuition of the supreme wisdom tells it that getting the soul gem is of great benefit to yourself!

 Chapter 1073

    Yes, intuition, a super life computer, can appear intuition, which must be said to be a very strange thing. Even if the supreme wisdom itself has some human emotions, it has never encountered such a situation.


    The reason why supreme wisdom becomes the God of the Kerry people and the ruler of the Kerry empire is not only because it has some emotions. The most important thing is that supreme wisdom knows from calculation that it becomes the ruler of the Kerry Empire and is the best choice for the rule of the whole Kerry empire


    Emotions are still strange to supreme wisdom and do not often appear. Supreme wisdom is basically based on rational calculation. For this point, supreme wisdom is far less powerful than silly girl.


    However, this has something to do with silly girl''s positioning. The birth of supreme wisdom is to analyze the situation of the whole Kerry Empire and assist the development of the Kerry Empire, just like the reason why Jarvis was born.


    It can be said that supreme wisdom is the ultimate form of Jarvis, and it is biased towards the ultimate form between Jarvis and aochuang''s two artificial intelligence characters.


    If aochuang is not so extreme, but helps human development in a subtle way and takes the development of earth civilization as the ultimate goal, then I think the earth may eventually become the shape of Kerry Empire, and aochuang will become the God of people on earth!


    At this time, the supreme wisdom, after feeling intuition for the first time, did not have any intention to hesitate, and directly ordered a team to drive the spacecraft in the direction of wormir.


    The supreme wisdom gave a death order to this team. We must take back the soul gem, even at the cost of life!


    "Captain, it''s here. The coordinates of supreme wisdom are nearby and are detecting the surrounding environment..." I don''t know how long later, a spaceship landed on wormir. The members of the team began to detect the surrounding environment and look for the soul gem that supreme wisdom wants to get.


    "Hum!" just as the voice of the team members fell, a dark shadow appeared in front of them, alerting the whole team. They took out their weapons and were ready to attack at any time.


    "Welcome you, Nathaniel, the son of keg; PA, the son of Ivan; Damir, the son of Sangha..." there is a red skeleton hidden in the dark shadow. Looking carefully, it is an existence wearing a black robe, looking at Nathaniel and others.


    And Nathaniel is the name of the team leader. The names that follow are naturally the names of the team members, not only their names, but also their tiger mouths.


    "You know us? Who are you?" Nathaniel directly interrupted the mysterious shadow. On his wrist, there is a pair of energy bracelets and even the most intelligent scientific and technological creation, which can assist Nathaniel in fighting.


    With the help of this energy bracelet, Nathaniel can have flight and super physical fitness, and can also release energy impact. He is a weakened version of surprise captain Carol.


    At this time, Nathaniel looked at the mysterious shadow warily. As long as the mysterious shadow said something wrong, Nathaniel was ready to make a direct shot!


    "I know your intention. I''m cursed to be able to understand everyone who comes here..." the mysterious shadow is still floating in the air, looking at Nathaniel and others.


    "Cursed? What curse?" Nathaniel asked with a subconscious frown and a suspicious look at the mysterious shadow.


    "Curse of the infinite gem, aren''t you here for the soul gem? Come with me!" said the mysterious shadow softly with a touch of mockery in his tone, "but you need to be prepared and pay a heavy price to get the soul gem..."


    "Where is the soul gem? Even if I pay a heavy price, I will get it!" a trace of firmness flashed in Nathaniel''s eyes. This time, it is the command of the supreme wisdom. Nathaniel will not hesitate even at the cost of life. For Nathaniel, the supreme wisdom is his God!


    "We all feel that we can pay any price, but the facts have proved that we are wrong, and we can''t afford such a price..." the mysterious shadow seemed to think of his own experience and said with some emotion, "come with me."


    This mysterious shadow is no one else, it is the red skeleton that was sent here by the space gem, cursed and can''t leave here forever.


    Of course, the red skeleton at this time must be somewhat different from that before. This is not just a change of actor. More importantly, the red skeleton has changed from a just extraordinary existence to a cursed creature with immortal power. His breath of human has almost disappeared.


    "Captain?" looking at the red skeleton turning away, Damir and others looked at Nathaniel one after another. They didn''t know the details of the red skeleton. Naturally, they wouldn''t believe him so easily.


    "Keep up, if there is any change, kill him directly!" Nathaniel said in a low voice with a cold flash in his eyes, and took his men to keep up with the red skeleton.


    Naturally, the red skeleton in front heard Nathaniel''s almost threatening words. However, a faint irony flashed in the red skeleton''s eyes. Obviously, for the red skeleton, he didn''t believe that Nathaniel could kill himself.


    In other words, the red skeleton has tried many times over the years. He is immortal. No matter what he does, he can''t survive.


    If the red skeleton had the ability of immortality when it was still on the earth and ruling the hydra, the red skeleton didn''t know how excited it would be, but now, there was only deep sadness in the red skeleton''s heart.


    Freedom didn''t mean much to the red skeleton before, but after being a puppet for nearly 70 years, the red skeleton didn''t think about freedom and liberation all the time


    If Nathaniel can really kill the red skeleton, I''m afraid the red skeleton will not only hate Nathaniel, but also sincerely thank Nathaniel for his complete liberation.


    "What''s this place?" soon, the red skeleton took Nathaniel along the mountain road and came to an altar on the top of the mountain. Nathaniel looked at the red skeleton alertly and asked after a long time.


    "Since you know the existence of the soul gem and are so familiar with this place, why don''t you take the soul gem away? Or are all these lies?"

 Chapter 1074

    "Because this is my curse. I once got an infinite gem, but it finally exiled me, trapped me in this place forever, and guided others to find the treasure I can''t get, the soul gem..." said the red skeleton with deep sadness in its voice.


    "In other words, I am just a guide. I can only watch others looking for gems, but I can''t participate in it and get soul gems."


    While talking, the red skeleton took Nathaniel and others to the edge of the cliff on the top of the mountain, stopped, looked at the bottom of the cliff, looked with a trace of emotion and continued to speak.


    "The soul jewel is at your feet. Do you see your inner fear? Are you ready to pay the price if you want it?"


    "The soul gem is below? We haven''t scanned any energy fluctuations!" Nathaniel frowned and gave a wink to his teammates. The teammates immediately surrounded the red skeleton, and the energy weapon in his hand was aimed at the body of the red skeleton.


    "The soul gem has a very special position among the infinite gemstones. The soul gem has a kind of wisdom. In order to ensure that everyone who gets it can understand its power, it needs a sacrifice..." the red skeleton looked at the Kerry team around him and said softly without any intention of panic.


    "Sacrifice? Sacrifice what? Don''t play tricks here, just say it!" Nathaniel narrowed his eyes slightly, looked a little impatient, looked at the red skeleton and said in a deep voice.


    "If you want to get a gem, you must lose your love and exchange one soul for another..." the red skeleton looked around the Kerry team and said with a sneer, "that is to say, if you sacrifice your love, you can get the soul gem. Are you ready to sacrifice?"


    "Love?" Nathaniel subconsciously frowned, looked at the energy bracelet on his wrist, then looked at the red skeleton and asked, "must there be life, or soul?"


    "Yes, naturally. How can we get the real soul if there is no soul?" the red skeleton naturally nodded and looked at Nathaniel with some expectation. He wanted to know what price Nathaniel would pay in the end.


    "The most important existence in my heart is the supreme wisdom. Secondly, my energy bracelet, but they have no real soul. Moreover, only I sacrifice for the supreme wisdom. Where is the way for the supreme wisdom to sacrifice for me?" Nathaniel was silent, raised his mouth slightly and said softly.


    "Then, my favorite is myself. Although I like the identity of captain of my executor team, generally speaking, my favorite is myself..."


    "Captain!" hearing Nathaniel''s words, PA and Damir suddenly changed their faces and subconsciously shouted at Nathaniel.


    "Tamil, next, you are the captain of the team. You are responsible for everything next. You must bring the soul gem to the supreme wisdom!" Nathaniel took a deep breath and looked at Tamil and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t hesitate. Don''t forget that we were ready to sacrifice before we came here, didn''t we?"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    As Nathaniel''s voice fell, he took off a pair of energy bracelets on his wrist and said, "transfer authority, Nathaniel gives Tamil the highest authority! Then!"


    A pair of luminous energy bracelets were thrown at Tamil by Nathaniel. Tamil subconsciously caught the energy bracelet. Before he could say anything, he saw Nathaniel jump off the cliff.


    "Captain!" Damir and others exclaimed, subconsciously rushed out and just saw Nathaniel fall on the lower altar.


    Seeing this scene, Tamil felt extremely sad in his heart. He felt that his consciousness was a little erratic because of his grief. In a trance, he seemed to appear in a lake. His body was lying in the middle of the lake. He didn''t understand why he appeared here, but subconsciously raised his palm


    In the palm of Tamil''s hand, there is a flashing orange gem, which is exactly what the supreme wisdom needs. Nathaniel exchanged his soul for the soul gem!


    "Captain..." Tamil took a deep breath and gradually woke up. When his consciousness returned to himself, the soul gem was in his palm.


    "Kill him!" a cold flash flashed in Tamil''s eyes. The command of supreme wisdom is naturally to be completed, but Nathaniel can''t die in vain. The red skeleton on one side should be buried with Nathaniel!


    "Yes! Captain!" the members of the team did not hesitate about the new captain''s order. They raised their energy weapons and shot at the key of the red skeleton.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    One energy attack pierced the body of the red skeleton directly, but the red skeleton remained the same. The whole body floated in the air and looked at Damir and others quietly. The people were horrified.


    "Team... Captain..." seeing that their attack did not achieve any effect, the team members couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. They looked at Tamil one after another and wanted to know what to do next.


    "That''s the only way? I thought you could kill me..." a trace of regret flashed in the red skeleton''s eyes, looked at Tamil''s energy bracelet and asked with some expectation, "do you want to try again? I will sincerely thank you!"


    "Retreat!" Tamil also looked at his energy bracelet. Finally, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "retreat first, leave here and complete the command of supreme wisdom!"


    "Yes! Captain!" the members of the team watched the red skeleton with vigilance and slowly retreated back for fear that the red skeleton would attack.


    Although the energy weapon is useless to the red skeleton, it can at least give them a confidence in their hearts and not lose the courage to leave


    In the end, the red skeleton did not attack, but watched the Kerry team leave, and the whole wormir fell into silence again.


    "The soul gem has been taken away. When can I be completely liberated?" the red skeleton lowered his head and looked at his recovered body with a flash of confusion in his eyes.


    The red skeleton deliberately let Kerry''s team leave safely, because he wanted to know whether he could be free after the soul gem left. Unfortunately, the wish of the red skeleton failed, and he was still trapped here foreve

 Chapter 1075

    It is unknown what the red skeleton trapped in wormir will encounter. At this time, the Kerry team returned to Hara planet of the Kerry empire with a sad mood.


    For the experience of this Kerry team, supreme wisdom is clear. The whole Kerry team is under the control of supreme wisdom. With the arrival of soul gem, supreme wisdom is a little nervous!


    "What a powerful emotional power, is this the meaning of real life? But is this power really useful to me? Or what is the role of the soul gem for me? If it is just power, it should not make me have such a response?" the supreme wisdom looked at the Kerry team returning and focused on the soul gem, I couldn''t help thinking.


    "Supreme wisdom, we have brought back the soul gem!" soon, Tamil took the soul gem and respectfully appeared in front of the supreme wisdom, kneeling on the ground and worshipping.


    Don''t think that if Tamil didn''t use honorifics to the supreme wisdom, he was angry. In fact, in the whole Kerry Empire, the name of the supreme wisdom itself is the Kerry people''s honorific title to their gods.


    "You did a good job. I will also record the sacrifice of Nathaniel in the history of the Kerry empire. He will be a major hero in the rise of the Kerry empire. He dedicated his life to the whole empire..."


    The melodious voice of supreme wisdom echoed around, which made the members of the whole Kerry team emotional one after another. Several Kerry people fell on the spot, and the eyes of the rest were red, which was proud and sad for Nathaniel''s sacrifice.


    "Buzz!"


    Just when Kerry team fell into sadness, the soul gem slowly floated and flew to the direction of supreme wisdom.


    "Supreme wisdom?!" Tamil couldn''t help but panic when he saw this scene. He was afraid that the soul gem would do something bad to the supreme wisdom. After all, natanir''s sacrifice before was really too weird and terrible.


    The supreme wisdom, as the ruler of the whole Kerry Empire, can never sacrifice like Nathaniel. Therefore, subconsciously, Damir wants to stop the soul gem.


    "Don''t panic, the soul gem won''t hurt me..." as the soul gem slowly approached, the supreme wisdom felt that it seemed to become more complete, but it soon recovered and ordered Damir and others.


    "You''ve worked hard this time. Go and get the task reward, as well as the allowance and pension for Nathaniel''s sacrifice. You''ll give it to his family."


    "Yes! Supreme wisdom!" Tamil heard the words of supreme wisdom and put aside his previous worries. Supreme wisdom has ruled the Kerry empire for so many years, but he has never missed it. Therefore, Tamil heard the words of supreme wisdom, subconsciously believed it, and then turned away with the Kerry team to deal with what happened after the sacrifice of Nathaniel.


    After the Kerry team left, the supreme wisdom directly turned on the highest level of defense and shielded everything around, so as not to have more changes than he expected, causing someone to come in and disturb it.


    With the supreme wisdom after all this, it really shows its shape. It is a huge head that appears in the center of the super life computer. It looks like a Wogua and looks very ugly.


    But this is from the perspective of people on earth. If they were placed in the Kerry Empire, they would realize that no existence can match the appearance of supreme wisdom


    "Is this?" and when the supreme wisdom shows its form, a bright orange light is suddenly released from the soul gem. With this orange light, the complete feeling just felt by the supreme wisdom is more obvious


    Even, for the supreme wisdom, it seems to have become perfect, or he seems to have come back to life!


    Yes, the supreme wisdom has changed from it to him. With the orange light, the soul gem is directly integrated into the huge Wogua head of the supreme wisdom. The form of the supreme wisdom has undergone great changes. He is endowed with a real soul by the soul gem!


    In other words, the supreme wisdom at this time has changed from the ultimate form between Jarvis and aochuang''s character to the ultimate form of silly girl!


    It is the soul gem, one of the infinite gemstones, that endows the supreme wisdom with all these changes. The supreme wisdom completed the transformation even has a higher degree of mastery of the infinite gem than the illusion of getting the soul gem!


    Just as Ronan became the host of the power gem at this time, the supreme wisdom also became the host of the soul gem, and even it was easier for him to master the power of the soul gem, because his ideological realm was too powerful. Thought and wisdom were a kind of power in themselves!


    "Is this life in the real sense? What a wonderful feeling, what a wonderful power, infinite gemstones..." the huge Wogua head of supreme wisdom slowly changed, and soon became a human like creature, which looked a little similar to the Kerry people, but when I saw his face, I seemed to see the Wogua become a essence.


    Following the purple potato essence of SANOS, a brand-new Wogua essence has appeared in Marvel Universe. It is still the Wogua image in plant vs. Zombie


    "A soul gem gives me real life. If I take all the gems, what are those indescribable groups of gods and gods for me?" with the supreme wisdom having his own soul, his originally small emotions are enriched in an instant. Naturally, his ambition is the first to expand.


    "I finally know that the crazy Titan wants to collect infinite gemstones. I''m afraid Mr. Huang asked to collect infinite gemstones and train his men. If I get six infinite gemstones, I can even surpass the universe!"


    "The remaining infinite gems, except the power gems and space gems on shandar, should be on the earth. Now, the powerful Mr. Huang Wen is in shandar, so the earth will be unguarded..."


    "This is a great opportunity for me. I can take this opportunity to reach the earth first and grab the rest of the infinite gemstones!"


    "If I get a few more infinite gemstones, my strength will become stronger. At that time, Mr. Huang Wen and even the whole God Group will not be my opponent!"


    "I will rule the whole universe, I will transcend the whole universe, become the Supreme God, turn the universe into my territory and become my power..."

 Chapter 1076

    With the supreme wisdom slowly getting familiar with its new body and new ideas, the ambition of the supreme wisdom has also expanded to an unimaginable extent. Originally, because it was afraid of the power of the Heavenly God Group and gave up the supreme wisdom developed by the Kerry Empire, it has not paid attention to the Heavenly God group.


    In other words, this is actually the true face of supreme wisdom. The reason why he gave up the development of Kerry empire before was because he didn''t find a way to deal with the God group.


    Even under such circumstances, the supreme wisdom still quietly influenced Ronan, let Ronan attract fire outside, and the whole Kerry empire made a harmless appearance to test the bottom line of the God Group


    At this time, the supreme wisdom thinks that it has found the power to deal with the God Group, or even surpass the God group. The supreme wisdom naturally wants to do what the heart wants most!


    Soon, a new team began to gather. This time, it was the most powerful combat power of the Kerry empire.


    Maybe these Kerry people are not as good as surprise captain Carol, but each of them has a similar energy bracelet and strong single combat ability. Even if they can''t reach the sub heavenly Father level, they are also strong under the sub heavenly Father level.


    Don''t think that the sub heavenly Father level is very weak. How many sub heavenly Father level and even higher-level strong people are there in the whole universe?


    It can only be said that the earth is a unique place. Before, the degree of civilization and even the degree of scientific and technological development of the earth were very backward, but the number of earth superheroes, or the number and state of the strong, are among the best in the whole universe.


    The number of strong people from ancient times to the present on the earth can be equal to or even surpass those in all other parts of the universe!


    While the Kerry empire was preparing to march towards the earth, the battle had come to an end in shandar, or in the mirror space of shandar, and Ronan was dying in front of the growing Haoke


    It is true that the energy behind the power gem is endless, but isn''t it the power of Haoke?


    In particular, Haoke, who has reached the cosmic level, has a steady stream of power and can even surpass Ronan in level.


    Under the protection of the power gem, Ronan is constantly recovering his injury, but the more he fights, the more serious his injury is. Even later, he can''t bring any injury to Haoke. It can be seen that there is a gap between Ronan and Haoke


    Moreover, as the power shown by Haoke became more and more powerful, the power gem seemed to have the idea of abandoning Ronan, the host.


    Generally speaking, infinite gems only give ability, not looking for hosts. Even Carol, the marvel captain with deep blessing, has not become the host of space gems.


    It can be seen that Ronan can become the host of power gem. After all, power gem is not a family slave with three surnames


    But unfortunately, Ronan, his own host, suck too much, and the other side of the world is really fragrant.


    Yes, for power gemstones, Hawk is more like a perfect host, especially hawk''s own law is the law of power, which has a strong attraction for power gemstones.


    In addition, during the battle, Haoke constantly showed his strength, and even exceeded the energy level that the power gem can release in the current universe, which makes the power gem have the idea of changing its host


    Perhaps, after changing the host of Haoke, the power gem can play a more powerful force in the current universe, and even truly grasp the vast energy in the universe behind the power gem, rather than becoming a power energy carrier of the universe behind the power gem in the current universe.


    There is also a consciousness among infinite gemstones. This consciousness makes some people touch infinite gemstones and will not die directly.


    It is this consciousness that makes a crazy collision between the power gem and the space gem. It is also this consciousness that makes the space gem transfer the red skeleton to the wormir star and become a puppet bound by the soul gem forever


    In particular, the consciousness among soul gemstones is the most powerful. The whole rules for obtaining soul gemstones are formulated by itself. It catalyzes the supreme wisdom to have a complete soul and let the supreme wisdom live completely. It is also the operation of soul gemstones. I just don''t know what the purpose of soul gemstones is


    At this time, Ronan''s body was broken again, but the power gem did not release energy to cure Ronan, as if the energy in the power gem had been exhausted, and as if the power gem had completely abandoned Ronan


    Ronan felt the sharp pain all over and seemed to realize something. He looked at the power gem in the palm of his hand, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and whispered, "are you going to abandon me too? Hehe, my life looks like a joke..."


    "I thought I was the hope of the Kerry Empire, but I didn''t expect that I was just a chess piece. Now I finally understand these, but I have fallen into a desperate situation. Even if I get strong power, there is no way to change all this. Even the power gem of infinite energy will abandon me..."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m not reconciled! I''m not reconciled!"


    In the face of Ronan''s remarks, if they were placed on other Avengers or met by other superheroes, they could not help but stop, look at Ronan with empathy, have a little sympathy for him, and wait for Ronan to finish his words.


    But unfortunately, what Ronan met was hawk.


    "If I could see all this earlier, if I could get such power earlier..." before Ronan finished his words, a strong purple light surged on his huge fist and directly blasted on his head.


    "Poof!" as if a watermelon had been hammered, Ronan''s head exploded, and his whole body exploded, turning into pieces of irregular flesh and blood, completely losing his life.


    "Hum!" with a sound, the power gem floated out of Ronan''s palm, floated in the direction of Haoke, and even swayed up and down, as if tempting Haoke and showing itself in front of Haoke.


    "Hawk!" Hawk looked at the power gem and was unhappy. He knew that he had fought with Ronan for so long because of the gem in front of him. Therefore, hawk was very impatient and punched the power gem and directly flew the power gem out.


    Power gem:??? Am I despised?

 Chapter 1077

    "No, you wait till the guy finished talking and kill him again?" Tony Stark suspended in the air and began to make complaints about the action that Ronan failed to kill directly after Ronan finished his final words.


    "Fool! That''s a power gem! You just beat it away? Don''t you know what the power gem means? It''s one of the infinite gemstones!"


    "Who are you calling stupid?" asked hawk, glancing at Tony Stark with a flash of disdain in his eyes.


    "Fool scolds you... Lying in the trough?!" Tony Stark subconsciously answered hawk''s question. He found that he was dragged to the same intelligence level by hawk, a guy with low IQ. Then hawk overcame himself with full experience!


    "Hawk doesn''t know it''s a power gem?" Hawk looked contemptuously at Tony Stark, who was trapped in a low IQ. Looking at the power gem suspended in the air, he seemed to be confused. "Just now that guy with the help of the power gem''s ability, it''s just a waste. It can be seen that this power gem is also a waste!"


    "..." Hawk''s fierce logic directly defeated Tony Stark. He didn''t know how to refute hawk for a moment.


    Because according to Hawke''s logic, what Hawke said is not wrong. For Hawke, the power gem is really a waste.


    After all, Haoke''s own strength is stronger than the power gem, and it also has the characteristics of increasing anger. Even though the anger is becoming stronger slowly, it can still become stronger continuously. Whether there is a power gem will not make any difference to Haoke


    Power gem: I was really despised!


    "Is there anything useful? After that, since the power gem is to be subordinated to you, you should put it under your hands first, so that the power gem will not fall out and cause a lot of trouble..." Tony Stark can only helplessly watch hawk persuade him, and even Tony Stark can only pretend that nothing has happened before he was defeated by hawk''s low IQ and rich experience.


    "What''s the trouble? It''s a big deal. Haoke will defeat it again!" Haoke said with disdain in his words.


    "..." Tony Stark really didn''t know what to say now, or one-sided hawk defeated Ronan and power gem, but also Tony Stark.


    "Haoke, take the power gem first, it''s still useful..." at this time, the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar rang in the mirror space. Since the power gem is already at hand, there''s no reason not to. Especially the Avengers in another universe still need this power gem.


    "OK, master." as soon as Huang asked the avatar, hawk directly changed his attitude and soon flew in the direction of power gem. Huang asked the avatar, it''s much better than Tony Stark.


    "Well, only you can deal with him. By the way, don''t talk about what just happened!" Tony Stark stood up helplessly, then suddenly thought of something and warned the air.


    Tony Stark naturally doesn''t want the Avengers to know that he was defeated in the battle of wits with hawk, which undermines his title as the first smart man on earth.


    Although Reid Richards, Princess Surui and Bruce Banner are not satisfied with this title and think it should be used on themselves, Tony Stark still stubbornly believes that he is the first smart man


    The first smart person can''t have IQ suppressed by hawk. Tony Stark is already thinking about how to seal Bruce Banner''s mouth. After all, Bruce Banner''s consciousness has something in common with hawk. I think Bruce Banner also knows that Tony Stark is suppressed by IQ.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say..." the corners of Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mouth raised slightly. From the end of the previous battle, Huang Wen''s Avatar made the idle Avengers begin to watch the battle in the mirror space, so Tony Stark''s worry has actually been seen by the Avengers, and even by the Avengers of another universe.


    In other words, wait until the war machine and others go back and tell the Avengers about this experience. Even the iron man in another universe will be dragged down by Tony Stark''s behavior


    "If you''re not honest, hawk will crush you!" just when Tony Stark had just let go of his heart, hawk on the other side had caught the power gem. Originally, the power gem wanted to struggle symbolically to show that he also had a temper. As a result, hawk had a bigger temper and directly threatened.


    Haoke''s threat is more than just talking. In Haoke''s palm, the law of power has begun to flash. He wants to crush the power gem on the spot


    For the energy source behind the power gem, Haoke is powerless, but for a container like the power gem, Haoke can still destroy one or two!


    "Don''t mess around, hawk..." Tony Stark saw this scene as soon as he regained his consciousness, and was so frightened that Tony Stark hurried to remind him.


    Tony Stark knew that the avenger in another universe was waiting for the power gem to save his life. If Haoke really couldn''t resist and crushed the power gem, it would be fatal!


    However, what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that the threat of hawk was really useful. Under the power of hawk, the power gem instantly quieted down and stayed in the palm of hawk''s hand, just like a most ordinary stone.


    "Do you think Hawk is as stupid as you?" Hawk glanced at Tony Stark and said with some disdain.


    Originally, in hawk''s heart, Tony Stark, a guy who can''t practice the legendary nine changes well, is not smart. Now after two exchanges with Tony Stark, hawk directly believes that Tony Stark is a big fool!


    Haoke certification, only this one!


    Tony Stark couldn''t help getting dark when he heard hawk''s words. If he didn''t know he couldn''t beat hawk and even the mirror space couldn''t hurt hawk, Tony Stark couldn''t help but teach hawk a good lesson.


    "Hahaha..." what Tony Stark didn''t know was that among the Avengers'' spacecraft, the Avengers laughed loudly, especially Peter Parker.


    After all, Tony Stark likes to show the superiority of his IQ in front of a genius who hasn''t grown up like Peter Parker. This time, it should also be retribution to eat one after another in hawk!

 Chapter 1078

    "Forget it, I don''t care about you. Your mind is not complete after all..." in the mirror space, Tony Stark stared at hawk, finally took a deep breath and said, "let Bruce out. I have something to say to him!"


    "Hawk, don''t... hum!" Hawk subconsciously refused Tony Stark, but it was obvious that Bruce Banner''s consciousness began to take over his body, and hawk slowly recovered to the original state, with only one hand still maintaining the shape of hawk.


    With the power gem in his palm, the smart hawk could not let the power gem hurt his host Bruce Banner.


    "Hey, Tony, I don''t know anything..." after Bruce Banner came out, he looked at Tony Stark and laughed. Although he didn''t know anything, the meaning was very obvious.


    "Next time we work out a patent together, hang your name!" Tony Stark watched Bruce Banner bite his teeth and put forward his own conditions.


    "Twice! Bruce Banner raised his mouth slightly and looked at Tony Stark haggling.


    "Deal!" obviously, this price did not touch Tony Stark''s bottom card, so Tony Stark directly agreed without hesitation.


    "Hum! These two guys secretly make such a deal, then we''ll pretend we don''t know anything..." Princess Su Rui snorted coldly when she saw this scene in the cosmic warship, then turned her eyes, looked at the surrounding Avengers and said with a smile.


    "Good idea, let''s pretend we don''t know anything and wait for the great Tony Stark society to die..." Johnny stone liked this situation best, so he was the first to jump out and promise.


    The remaining Avengers did not speak, but each of them nodded tacitly.


    This matter has nothing to do with them. It''s all the plan of Princess Surui and Johnny stone. They just don''t have the heart to destroy the unity of the avenger alliance, so they didn''t say anything


    Yes, that''s it!


    "Why, I feel they are the avenger alliance, so black..." xingjue and others who also entered the space warship looked at each other, and the same idea came out of their mind.


    However, xingjue and others are not stupid enough to say what they think. If they do, they may have to face the special welfare of the whole Avenger Alliance


    "Hum!" soon after the avenger alliance had just made a decision, a blue light appeared in shandal. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner with a hawk green hand appeared in the normal space and then transmitted to the space ship.


    "How? Has Ronan solved it? Where''s the power gem?" the thick eyed Steve Rogers stood up first, as if he didn''t know anything. He looked forward to Tony Stark and Bruce Banner.


    "Ronan was killed by Benner and me, and we got the power gem!" Tony Stark looked around the Avengers with some pride, raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    "After all, banner and I are not like some people. Obviously, our strength is not enough, but we always like to rush to the front and finally be ruthlessly defeated by others..."


    Tony Stark is not aimed at anyone. He means that everyone present is... Cough, well, Tony Stark is Logan, who has always called him big nephew before. The rest are just in the category of accidental injury.


    Originally, the Avengers who had a little heart burden for cheating Tony Stark in acting together heard Tony Stark''s words, and the only sympathy in their hearts disappeared in an instant. They felt that they should really teach Tony Stark a profound lesson!


    "How''s the battle going? Ronan has the power gem, so it''s hard to kill it? You should have encountered many difficulties to get the power gem?" Steve Rogers''s face did not change, as if Tony Stark''s map gun didn''t hurt him. He continued to ask with a calm face.


    "How difficult can it be? At first, he has a powerful gem, and I can be invincible with the help of mirror space. Then banner came in, and the two of us worked together to easily defeat him..." Tony Stark boasted.


    "Well, why do you keep talking about banner instead of hawk?" Logan put forward his question at the right time. "Isn''t hawk the main thing in the battle?"


    "What''s the difference between hawk and banner?" Tony Stark glanced at Bruce Banner around him and said with a smile. "We cooperate very well with each other, don''t you think?"


    "Yes!" Bruce Banner nodded at Tony Stark''s request.


    "Well, not to mention this, Ronan''s space warships and spaceships have been collected by the new star empire. Take a few people to deal with Ronan''s space warships. The rest go with us to the wormir star, find the soul gem, and then cross into their universe to deal with the final crisis of their universe..." At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared in the cosmic warship and looked at Tony Stark and others.


    "Let me deal with the space warship with Benner. You''re not good at this..." Tony Stark shrugged and said proudly again, "reed, come with Susan and Surui, and Ben, let''s see if we can drive the space warship back directly..."


    "OK..." Reid Richards and others looked at each other, walked over with a smile at the corners of his mouth, and a bright blue light flashed. Tony Stark and others were transmitted to another Ronan''s space warship.


    "Hahaha..." with Tony Stark and others leaving, the Avengers laughed again. They knew that Tony Stark would die on the spot even if he had a thick face!


    "Well, don''t laugh. Find out the map of wormir and I''ll send it directly to you..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the Avengers, he smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, the soul gem is what we need. Please let us deal with this soul gem..." just as the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, the eagle eye took a deep breath and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said solemnly.


    "Hmm? Really? Don''t you know the rules of soul gem?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the eagle eye in surprise.


    "It''s because I know that I can''t let you sacrifice innocently..." eagle eye said firmly.

 Chapter 1079

    "You are much stronger than the eagle eye in our universe, although your strength is not as good as him..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the eagle eye in front of him, said with some emotion.


    "However, I also have some ideas about the rules of getting soul gems. I think you can get soul gems without sacrifice. Of course, if you continue to insist, I won''t force you..."


    "Wait, you have a way?" eagle eye was stunned. Then he looked at Huang and asked the avatar with some hesitation. He was not very clear at this time. Huang asked whether the Avatar was joking or serious.


    "Mr. Huang, do you really have a way? In those universes, they all rely on sacrifice to get soul gems..." Peter Parker asked in a timely manner.


    "Infinite gemstones, in essence, are the embodiment of a powerful power. They do carry some rules, but only if they have more powerful power and want to fight the rules from infinite gemstones, there is no problem..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile.


    "I''m not talented. I just have the ability to fight against infinite gemstones. Even if six infinite gemstones snap their fingers, it won''t have any impact on me."


    As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, a group of Avengers and war machines who came through felt a rush of anger. The worst thing is that they didn''t know how to refute Huang Wen''s Avatar, because what this guy said is likely to be true


    "Boss, you hang so, how do we make friends..." or Rogan''s reaction quickly, he has some helpless looking at Huang asked the body of the booth to make complaints about the way.


    "Otherwise, why am I the boss? Let''s go, wormir, I''ve located it..." Huang asked the avatar jokingly, then found the location of wormir from the star map given by silly girl, asked silly girl to inform Roman, and then directly took the people away.


    "Is this wormir? It looks like a death star. Does there really exist life here?" after arriving at wormir, Logan felt the atmosphere around him, didn''t feel any life, and couldn''t help asking.


    "How many of a planet with infinite gemstones can keep alive? The earth is just an exception..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head, and then seemed to feel something, and subconsciously frowned. "Strange, who took the first step? Is there any change?"


    "What happened?" eagle eye and others were nervous when they heard what Huang asked the avatar said, and looked at Huang asked the avatar one after another. "Do you say that the soul gem has been taken away? Isn''t there no tyrant in this universe?"


    "I don''t know, but in this way, I don''t need to spend my mind against the rules of soul gems..." Huang asked the avatar to come back soon, smiled lightly, waved his hand and said softly, "let''s go and ask the insider. I think he should know everything and say everything."


    "Shua!" with a sound, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared on the mountain where the original soul gem was located with the people. The people subconsciously looked at the surrounding environment, and Huang Wen''s Avatar looked directly at another direction.


    "Huang Wen, the son of Huang Hong...... hmm?" the red skeleton subconsciously appeared in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar according to his task and said the origin of Huang Wen, but soon, the red skeleton couldn''t help shaking because he felt the terrible power of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    This is the ability given by the soul gem to the red skeleton, so that the red skeleton can explore the details of the comer. At this time, the red skeleton did not completely see the details of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but the red skeleton could not help shaking from the little bit he peeped.


    "How could anyone have such terrible strength?" the red skeleton looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time. In the cognition of the red skeleton, only infinite gem had strong strength, and what he peeped at, the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar exceeded infinite gem!


    "Red skeleton, it seems that there is no change in our universe on this point!" Steve Rogers recognized the old opponent at a glance when he saw the red skeleton standing in place.


    Even if the other party looks like he has changed his appearance, the red skull is the sign of the red skull. Steve Rogers will never admit it wrong!


    If it had not been for the means left by the red skeleton on the plane, Steve Rogers would not have been frozen for so many years and even missed his appointment with Carter. This account should be counted on the red skeleton!


    Especially the red skeleton, the last Hydra, has not been punished as he should. Steve Rogers doesn''t know that the red skeleton is cursed by the soul gem and can''t leave here forever


    "Wait? Is it you, the circus captain?!" the red skeleton came back to his senses when he heard what Steve Rogers said. When he saw Steve Rogers, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect to meet Steve Rogers here.


    For a time, countless past events came to his mind. Originally, the red skeleton thought that he was about to forget that period of time, but with the emergence of Steve Rogers, that period of time gradually became clear.


    Led the hydra, cooperated with little Hu Ziyuan, fought with Steve Rogers, an old enemy, and finally was defeated by Steve Rogers, lost everything, and finally transmitted to this ghost place by space gem


    This experience has passed for more than 70 years, but the red skeleton has not experienced much in the past 70 years. Therefore, at this moment, I clearly thought of those experiences, just as Steve Rogers was deeply impressed by the experience 70 years ago after waking up from the ice


    As the red skeleton thought of his experience more than 70 years ago, a hatred filled his heart. Just as Steve Rogers counted his frozen account on the red skeleton, the red skeleton also counted his account of being trapped here for more than 70 years on Steve Rogers!


    The red skeleton believes that if it were not for Steve Rogers, his Hydra would not have been defeated, and he would not have been sent to this ghost place because he touched the space gem, cursed and trapped here forever, just like a puppet.


    You know, the red skeleton is a man with reason and ambition. How can he be willing to become a puppet without freedom?


    At this time, the red skeleton counted everything on Steve Rogers, and even the existence of Huang Wen''s Avatar was briefly forgotten

 Chapter 1080

    "This is also a fate duel. I don''t know if the strength of the red skeleton has improved. If not, I''m afraid it won''t be Steve''s opponent..." Logan''s eyes flickered slightly and said with some emotion.


    "It''s like Steve wasn''t his opponent before!" Peter Parker retorted with great dissatisfaction.


    "The duel between you two, take your time. First, where''s the soul gem..." Huang asked the avatar and looked forward to seeing the fate duel between the red skeleton and Steve Rogers, but Huang asked the avatar didn''t forget that there were more important things to do, so he waved his hand, imprisoned the red skeleton in the air and asked.


    "If you have the ability, you''ll kill me. I won''t say anything!" the red skeleton was very tough in the air. He didn''t know whether he didn''t want to show timidity in front of his old enemy or thought he wouldn''t really die. He glared at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said in a deep voice.


    "Hehe, it''s tough, but even if you don''t say it, it doesn''t matter. You won''t say it. Your soul and memory will tell me... Hmm? This is?" Huang asked. When the Avatar was looking at the red skeleton for soul searching, it suddenly seemed to feel something, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    It''s not that there''s something wrong with the red skeleton, but that someone has been detected on the other side of the earth. The defense system arranged by silly girl and Tony Stark is still very reliable.


    Especially when supreme wisdom first arrived, after all, the solar system is the territory of the earth. Supreme wisdom was not so careful. Finally, it was found on the spot by the defense system, just like the eagle eye two man spaceship.


    "Interestingly, at this juncture, someone is dealing with the earth. Who is this? Isn''t his eyebrow a soul gem?" Huang asked the avatar and received a message from the Buddha.


    But this time, Huang asked the avatar to choose to paddle and didn''t mean to do it. Even if he went back, it was still an instant, but he could also watch a good play on this side.


    "Boss, what happened?" Logan frowned and asked, "the earth has been attacked? Do we want to go back? Who is the enemy?"


    "The earth is the guy who gets the soul gem. It looks very powerful. It should be the same as Ronan and become the host of the soul gem..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile and said softly, "however, it doesn''t matter. The fatalistic battle on this side is much better than a soul gem that doesn''t know its origin..."


    For Huang Wen''s Avatar, the strength of the enemies in the universe will not have any connection with the degree of interest of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Anyway, no matter how powerful it is, it will not be stronger than Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Therefore, this fatalistic battle can more attract Huang Wen''s Avatar, so Huang Wen''s Avatar puts down the confused red skeleton and appreciates the fatalistic battle between Steve Rogers and the red skeleton.


    On the other hand, in the solar system, the supreme wisdom doesn''t know that he has been discovered, or even that he has been seen through by Huang Wen. For the supreme wisdom, he doesn''t know that Huang Wen has the ability to move through the universe in an instant.


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared first in the image of shandar star, there are still cosmic warships after Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared. Therefore, in the calculation of supreme wisdom, Huang Wen''s Avatar should first reach shandar star by using the short-range transmission capacity of cosmic warships.


    As for the ability to transmit wantonly in the whole universe, even the supreme wisdom after obtaining the soul gem does not believe that even the God group can not have such ability in the calculation of the supreme wisdom


    Therefore, the supreme wisdom came to the solar system with confidence, locked the goal on the earth, and wanted to get the remaining infinite gemstones and enhance their strength.


    The supreme wisdom will never think that Huang Wen, who appeared in shandar, is only an incarnation, and Huang Wen''s original is still on the earth


    Fortunately, Huang Wen, the lazy dog, is traveling. He doesn''t care much about the guy of supreme wisdom. After all, the strength of this guy is as if he is different from Ronan, and he doesn''t have any fame. At least, Huang Wen''s Avatar hasn''t heard of this guy.


    Therefore, it is natural for Huang Wen to contract out this major event, and to accept the task and become a tool man is naturally strange with the gem of time and Wanda with the gem of reality.


    Although both of them are reluctant, for the earth, the invasion of supreme wisdom is indeed a big event, and it is reasonable for infinite gemstones to fight infinite gemstones, isn''t it?


    Of course, Huang Wen didn''t make preparations. On Johnny Blazer''s side, Huang Wen also informed that if strange and Wanda are not the opponents of supreme wisdom, it''s Johnny Blazer''s Satan''s turn to save the world.


    After all, the earth is Johnny Blazer''s home!


    As for Johnny blazer, if he can''t solve the supreme wisdom, it can only make Huang Wen take the time to shoot the supreme wisdom on the spot


    "When I arrive, I will invade the network of this planet and cut off their contact with Huang Wen''s cosmic warship. Do you understand that you are wantonly destroying all parts of this planet and attracting attention?" supreme wisdom is arranging troops and generals at this time, and is ready to solve all things directly before Huang Wen''s Avatar comes back.


    However, just as the voice of supreme wisdom has just fallen, the surrounding space has changed, and the magic of a mirror space has been generated. In the mirror space, even strange and Wanda.


    "Hmm?" supreme wisdom found the abnormality at the first time, but he didn''t have time to respond. Asteroids directly collided with his cosmic warship.


    For the strength of mirror space, Tony Stark, who has the gem of space, must be better, but when it comes to the fineness and mastery of mirror space, Tony Stark can''t beat strange.


    In particular, Tony Stark will still turn the world upside down, while strange can spend the mirror space!


    In front of the genuine supreme mage, trange, Tony Stark is just a reckless man of piracy


    Asteroids turned into asteroid belts and all hit the space warship. Even if the defense of the space warship is amazing, it can''t withstand such a continuous impact!


    Finally, the cosmic warship was blasted on the spot. Supreme wisdom and a group of surviving Kerry strongmen flew out of the cosmic warship, surging with powerful energy fluctuations and glared at Wanda and strange

 Chapter 1081

    "Who are you? How dare you attack us?" before the supreme wisdom could speak, the Kerry people on the side couldn''t help glaring at strange and Wanda.


    "You said that, when you came to sneak attack the earth, you didn''t allow us to start first?" strange looked at the supreme wisdom and others, shrugged, smiled and said, "what? Can only you do it to us, and we can''t do it to you?"


    "There are other strong people on earth? Time gems and reality gems are on you? It''s not in vain for me to run so far..." supreme wisdom did not answer strange''s question, because he had felt the breath of infinite precious stones on strange and Wanda.


    "However, I didn''t expect that there are more than half of the infinite gemstones in the earth. It''s a terrible thing. What about the owner of the soul gem? Why doesn''t it appear?"


    Originally, the supreme wisdom knew that there were infinite gemstones in the earth, but he did not expect that the remaining infinite gemstones were really in the earth, which made the supreme wisdom seem to have seen the picture of gathering six infinite gemstones and conquering the whole universe.


    Especially at this time, the supreme wisdom can clearly feel that strange and Wanda in front of him are not connected with the breath of infinite gems. In other words, strange and Wanda can only call the power of infinite gems, rather than become the host of infinite gems like him and Ronan!


    This also shows that strange and Wanda have not fully mastered the power of infinite gems. His supreme wisdom can take advantage of this gap to defeat strange and Wanda and rob time gems and reality gems!


    "Want to get infinite gems? When will there be another careerist in the universe?" strange took a deep look at the supreme wisdom and wanted to see through the details of the supreme wisdom, but the supreme wisdom released an orange light, blocking strange''s eyes.


    After all, strange is not Huang Wen. He is not as powerful as Huang Wen. He is still a little poor to see through the details of supreme wisdom.


    "Ambitious? Is your earth not? You have collected four infinite gemstones in the earth, but you can''t use them, so give them all to me! Attack!" the orange light on the supreme wisdom gave orders directly to his men.


    "Use infinite gems? We just use infinite gems as tools, and it''s obvious that you, a guy, have been controlled by the soul gems in turn, and you are just a puppet of gems..." Wanda looked at a glimmer of disdain in the eyes of supreme wisdom, and the crimson air flow surged up, directly controlling the Kerry people who wanted to fight.


    "Control my men? This is also the ability of real gemstones?" the supreme wisdom glanced at Wanda with some doubt, and then the orange light wrapped around each Kerry, making them recover in an instant.


    "Attack!" the awakened Kerry people were furious because they had been controlled by Wanda before. The energy Bracelet in their wrists released a powerful attack and shot in the direction of Wanda and strange. Most of the attacks looked at Wanda who had just controlled them!


    "Buzz!" when Wanda had not responded, strange on one side directly launched the magic barrier to stop all the attacks on the opposite side, and strange also fought back.


    A huge planet directly hit the direction of the Kerry people. This is Mars in the mirror space. Under the control of strange, it has become his means of attack. It is even more terrible than calling meteorites.


    I have to say that strange has really grown up, and he is more like a magician than Gu Yi and other mages of Kama Taj


    In the face of strange''s exaggerated attack, the pupils of a group of Kerry people suddenly shrunk, subconsciously turned their heads and prepared to deal with that huge planet, but they soon found that the gap between them and Mars was greater than that between people and mole ants, and their power could not stop Mars


    "You continue to fight them, don''t care about this broken planet!" the voice of supreme wisdom soon sounded, which made the Kerry people calm down in an instant.


    This is the Kerry people''s absolute trust in the supreme wisdom, because the supreme wisdom is their absolute belief. Therefore, even if they face the crisis of life and death at this time, as long as the supreme wisdom speaks, these Kerry people will absolutely obey!


    At this time, supreme wisdom did not disappoint Kerry people. A powerful orange light enveloped the whole mirror space. Supreme wisdom did not directly break the mirror space, because he had never encountered the ability of mirror space, and his absolute power was not enough to do this, but he made perfect use of the power of soul gem


    "Hum!" suddenly, strange, who was originally controlling Mars, and Wanda, who was defending, felt that their consciousness was a little blurred. The next moment, their vision changed. They saw each other''s souls forced to leave from their bodies and float between the universe.


    With strange''s soul detached, both the Mars impact that needs strange''s control and the mirror space arranged by strange are directly dissipated, and the threat that strange caused to the Kerry people no longer exists.


    It can only be said that if the supreme wisdom could use such means earlier and find strange earlier, the CREI''s cosmic warship should not be directly destroyed


    "This is the power of the soul jewel?" however, strange and Wanda, who were forcibly driven out of the soul, soon recovered their consciousness and understood what had happened. After all, they are both magicians, not only strong in spirit, but also have a full understanding of the soul.


    Subconsciously, strange and Wanda began to call their own strength to bring their soul back to the body.


    After all, fighting with the soul is not their weakness, but it is not their home, especially when the other party has such an infinite gem as the soul gem.


    But unfortunately, the supreme wisdom will not give strange and Wanda such an opportunity. At this time, the supreme wisdom also enters the soul state, and his soul state is much stronger than strange and Wanda.


    I don''t know whether it is the special reason of the supreme wisdom or the reason of the soul gem. The soul state of the supreme wisdom at this time is far superior to strange and Wanda in terms of energy depth and display size!

 Chapter 1082

    Moreover, there is the most critical point, that is, the supreme wisdom can still control his body after the soul leaves the body. After all, he is a super life computer. He can continue to run his body by issuing instructions.


    But strange and Wanda can''t do this. Their bodies are suspended in space. If their own energy doesn''t subconsciously protect their bodies, their situation is no better than the ebony throat that fell into the sky and died directly


    Moreover, even if the energy of strange and Wanda sheltered them, they still have to face the attack of supreme wisdom and a group of Kerry people. Supreme wisdom and Kerry people will not miss such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    "Alas, how can these two guys be so easily overcast?" Huang asked. Seeing this scene, he shook his head reluctantly and said softly, "compared with Gu Yi, who can use any means, strange is still too disciplined. He hasn''t reached the thick skin of Gu Yi..."


    "Are you praising the ancient one or undermining the ancient one?" the belle on the side couldn''t help smiling and asked when she heard Huang''s question.


    "It''s natural to praise her. If Gu Yi can not put down his face and use any means, do you think Gu Yi can protect the earth so easily and even take the earth back from the old man asgardodin?" Huang asked with a shrug and a smile.


    "Odin is also an old shameless guy, so he knows how powerful Gu Yi can play by any means, so he will choose to give way, especially when he is old..."


    "What now? Do you want to do it? It seems that if you don''t do it, there will be no way to solve the current crisis..." Belle hesitated to take a look at the direction of space. At this time, Belle''s strength can also use space-time magic to see the battlefield in space, and even the souls of strange and Wanda forced to be separated.


    "Don''t worry, before it''s time for me to do it, I''ll always give them some experience, or let me do it when I encounter some difficulties. Where can they make progress?" Huang asked with a smile and waved his hand, instantly opening a door to space.


    "Is this?" in Asgard, a sudden door of space stunned Thor and others. Heimdar came late, or heimdar rushed over for the first time when he felt the spatial fluctuation, but heimdar had no ability to block this spatial force.


    "I feel that Thor has reached the level of heavenly father. After promotion, you should not have touched your hand? I found you a good enemy..." Huang asked with a light smile, echoing in the fairy palace hall of Asgard, making the corners of Thor''s mouth twitch slightly.


    "I''ve just broken through, Mr. Huang asked. How did you find it?" Thor was speechless for a moment. He recovered after a long time and said weakly, "besides, I''ve just passed the customs. Can''t you let me relax?"


    With the sound of "hum!" Huang Wen won''t give Thor a chance to refute at all. He directly sucked Thor in. Even if Thor reached the heavenly Father level, he didn''t have any resistance before Huang Wen''s spatial power.


    A tool man, how can he have so many refuting lines?


    Besides, if Thor doesn''t do it again, I''m afraid strange and Wanda will really encounter a crisis.


    "Here is?" Thor, who appeared in space, had a moment of discomfort, but he quickly recovered, looked at the motionless strange and Wanda in space, and finally noticed the supreme wisdom and the Kerry people, "Kerry people? Did you invade the earth?"


    Thor has made great progress. At least he can see the situation at a glance, and Thor can see the identity of the Cree at a glance. It seems that Thor''s vision has been greatly improved.


    "Asgard people?" the supreme wisdom also recognized the origin of Thor. He subconsciously frowned, looked at Thor and asked in a deep voice, "the earth is no longer Asgard''s territory, he has become someone else''s territory. Are you sure you want to intervene in this matter? Asgard''s new God King..."


    "Since you know that the earth has a lord, you dare to make trouble, and you really haven''t died..." Thor looked at the supreme wisdom and shook his head, flashing the law of thunder in his eyes. Then he saw the suppressed souls of strange and Wanda. Thor looked at the supreme wisdom and said with some discomfort.


    "Moreover, if it weren''t for you, I would have started to enjoy the celebration party after the breakthrough. You are a damn guy!"


    "Boom!"


    As Thor''s voice fell, there was a roaring thunder in space. A thunderous field came nearby, directly replacing the vacuum environment and turning it into Thor''s home.


    This is Thor''s ability after he ascended to the father level, or Thor at this time can be called God King Thor!


    "Do it!" I knew in my heart that most of my strength was in my soul. The supreme wisdom soon let his men attack, and energy shock waves roared in the direction of Thor.


    "Ha ha." Thor seemed to incarnate into a real thunder, and a light appeared in Thor''s palm. It was Thor''s divine king weapon, storm axe.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    With Thor''s firepower fully open, there was a burst of BGM in the thunder field. In this BGM, Thor''s strength seemed to have a new improvement. The surrounding energy shock wave was dissipated by Thor waving the storm axe, and the strong thunder trend continued to blast towards the direction of supreme wisdom.


    "Damn it!" the supreme wisdom didn''t expect that Thor had such a powerful explosion that he could only be forced to defend. An orange barrier protected his body, but the Kerry people around him were not so lucky.


    The beating thunder is raging around. Even though these Crees have energy means and their combat effectiveness is in a good state at the legendary level, they are very weak in the face of the attack of the Father God King Thor.


    Just as it was difficult for Huang Wen to cross the barrier between the legend and the heavenly Father, at this time, these Kerry people had almost no resistance to the power of the heavenly father.


    And this time, the supreme wisdom of their gods can''t save them


    "Can you still do this, bring your own BGM?" Huang asked, looking at Thor in the battle with some surprise. He didn''t expect that Thor had developed such a powerful power of pretending to force. As expected, pretending to force has no limit. Huang asked that there are still parts that need to work hard!

 Chapter 1083

    In the battle of the material plane, Thor, who has just been promoted, is as fierce as that shown in independent films. It''s hard to say whether he was forced by Huang Wen to be a tool man and vent his anger with supreme wisdom.


    In the soul plane, the state of strange and Wanda is not very good. Their souls are somewhat depressed.


    After all, in the hands of supreme wisdom, there is the most powerful artifact of the soul, the soul gem. Neither the time gem of strange nor the reality gem of Wanda have been brought to the soul plane. Therefore, there is a big gap in the strength of both sides.


    At this time, supreme wisdom also feels the strength of Thor on the material plane, but supreme wisdom does not mean to be anxious. He can hold Thor on the material plane. As long as he buys himself some time, he can erase the souls of strange and Wanda!


    At that time, the supreme wisdom who has returned to the body will not care whether Thor has any BGM. The absolute strength can enable the supreme wisdom to win Thor steadily, unless Thor can create a destroyer armor like his father Odin.


    But this is obviously impossible, not to mention that there are not so many gods on earth. Even if there are, Thor has no strength to do this


    "It''s still a little close..." Huang asked, looking at the two people who were eaten in the soul plane, for a time, they shook their heads helplessly, and then pointed to the space.


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    The two infinite gemstones placed on strange and Wanda suddenly released all kinds of light. They are really not the opponents of soul gemstones at the soul level, but they still have their own exclusive abilities.


    Especially at this time, Huang Wen directly helped the two infinite gemstones break through the barrier between the material plane and the soul plane, and also made the power of the two infinite gemstones act on strange and Wanda.


    "Is this?" strange and Wanda felt the power of time gem and reality gem. They were stunned for the first time, and then realized what. They looked at each other and said helplessly, "it''s already like this. Why don''t they directly solve the family? Master Huang asked, Mr. Huang is really too lazy..."


    "Cough!" Huang Wen''s slightly uncomfortable cough sounded in his soul and told strange and Wanda that he had always listened to their dialogue and was careful when talking. Huang Wen''s mind was not big!


    "Pooh!" the girl on one side also heard Huang Wen''s cough, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Alas, these guys don''t know my good intentions at all. Do I still want them to make progress?" Huang asked, muttering with pretended dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, I know what you mean, so when are you going to let me try my skills?" Belle looked at Huang teasingly and asked.


    "You are different from them. Your ability is not good at fighting, and dealing with those guys really dirties your hands!" Huang asked when she heard Belle''s question and immediately retorted, "besides, with me by your side, where do you need your hands?"


    "When are you going to go to the dimension battlefield?" Belle shook her head reluctantly, looked slowly serious, looked at Huang and asked seriously.


    "If you want to find your father, we can go there at any time, but we won''t stay there for too long, and we need to prepare some means..." Huang asked after a little thought, and then said softly.


    "And if you say we really have the time to fight, I still think we have to wait until our worries are solved. You should not hope that everything we know will be destroyed when we come back?"


    "Will you get rid of SANOS when you go to another parallel universe this time?" Belle nodded thoughtfully and asked again.


    "Who knows? I can''t detect the situation in the parallel universe before I reach the parallel universe..." Huang asked, shrugging and smiling. "As for now, let them get the last soul gem first!"


    "If we get this soul gem, we will have six infinite gemstones. Do you have any idea?" Belle suddenly thought of something, looked at Huang with micro movement and asked in a low voice.


    "The power level of the six infinite gemstones in the current universe is not higher than me. Even if you leave the current universe, the six infinite gemstones may not be comparable to me..." Huang Wen flashed a trace of pride in his eyes. "After all, the non uniqueness of infinite gemstones has made them fall down many levels!"


    While Huang Wen was talking with Belle, the battle of the soul plane had changed. With the advent of gemstones and real gemstones, strange and Wanda could finally reverse the situation.


    The time gem directly resets the timeline, restoring the souls of strange and Wanda to their heyday, while the reality gem creates one soul after another that can confuse the false with the true, confusing the attack of supreme wisdom.


    If it is only strange''s separation magic, the supreme wisdom can directly see through the true and false separation with the power of soul gem, and then break it.


    But when the power of real gemstones still exists, every soul made by real gemstones is true. Even soul gemstones can''t tell who is true and who is false.


    Therefore, the objects that supreme wisdom needs to attack are many times more in an instant. In addition, in the material plane, after Thor killed all the Crees, he continues to attack the body of supreme wisdom. The strength retained by supreme wisdom is no longer enough to deal with the attack from Thor.


    After all, the supreme wisdom still understands the truth that you must lose if you keep it for a long time.


    "Hum!" he found that the situation was more and more unfavorable to him, and the supreme wisdom would not be indifferent. On his body, the power of soul gem broke out again, and an orange beam directly shone on Thor''s body.


    It seems that the supreme wisdom wants to repeat the old technique, pull Thor''s soul into the soul plane with the power of soul gem, and then solve all three Thor''s bodies with their bodies that can still move!


    As long as the bodies of Thor are eliminated, the souls of Thor will be greatly affected. At that time, it will not be so difficult for supreme wisdom to win this battle!


    "Hum!" but what the supreme wisdom didn''t expect was that the orange light shining on Thor didn''t have any effect. The powerful thunder law surged in the storm axe to protect Thor!

 Chapter 1084

    It''s not that the storm Tomahawk has reached the artifact level of infinite gem. If the storm Tomahawk is strong, it''s strong, but its power is not endless.


    However, in the hands of Thor, the storm axe and Thor can complement each other and become more powerful!


    In addition, the surrounding area has been turned into a thunder field by Thor, and there is his original BGM playing method. A soul gem with incomplete power is still a little poor to deal with Thor and storm axe!


    "Opportunity!" while the supreme wisdom was distracted from Thor, strange and Wanda in the soul plane resolutely seized the opportunity and shot directly at the supreme wisdom.


    Red satorak scarlet chains bound the soul of supreme wisdom, and then an orange thunder beat and smashed the soul of supreme wisdom. It is the thunder magic mastered by strange.


    "Bastard!" the supreme wisdom came back for the first time and subconsciously wanted to resist this thunder magic, but at this time, that orange thunder became more than ten. It was Wanda who shot and copied strange''s attack with real gemstones.


    "Boom!" the supreme wisdom that only had time to stop a thunder magic was blasted by other thunder magic. The thunder magic copied from the real gem was no less than the original thunder magic, and successfully caused real damage to the supreme wisdom.


    Especially at this time, the supreme wisdom is the soul state, and there is no more real damage than the damage suffered in this state.


    "Opportunity, let''s go back first!" and after this wave of combination skills, Wanda and strange did not greedy for the knife, because they knew that it was not so easy to completely defeat supreme wisdom in the soul plane, so they decided to use the lost moment of supreme wisdom injury to forcibly return to their body!


    "Hum!" strange and Wanda''s bodies were filled with different magical powers. Then the two people really returned to their bodies in this way. The means before the supreme wisdom failed.


    Moreover, in the next battle, strange and Wanda will certainly protect themselves with the power of infinite gemstones and will not let the supreme wisdom have another chance to bring themselves into the soul plane.


    "Damn it!" the supreme wisdom who came back to God found the disappearance of strange and Wanda, and even found that Wanda and strange began to attack his body together with Thor. The supreme wisdom could only be forced to return to his body.


    "Hum!" with the supreme wisdom returning to his body, the power of soul gem broke out completely, and the orange light changed the surrounding thunder field in an instant.


    The thunder field, which originally occupied all the surrounding space, is now less than 30%, and 70% is controlled by the supreme wisdom of others.


    With the emergence of the orange soul field, the supreme wisdom finally erupted into a cosmic power. In the face of this power, a Thor who has just been a heavenly Father and two sub heavenly Father magicians are really under a lot of pressure.


    "Lying in the trough, this guy is so powerful?" at this time, Thor, who felt the real strength of supreme wisdom, twitched slightly. If he was at Asgard''s home, Thor was confident that he could compete with supreme wisdom, but in this cosmic space, Thor was not sure to fight with cosmic supreme wisdom.


    "If I knew he was so powerful, I wouldn''t kill all his men. I''m afraid the whole guy would stare at me..." an idea flashed in Thor''s heart. The BGM around him no longer played. The storm axe in his hand was tight and ready to attack the supreme wisdom of the place at any time.


    However, Thor obviously thought too much at this time. The supreme wisdom did not pay attention to Thor''s meaning at all, or the supreme wisdom did not pay so much attention to the Crees who had sacrificed before.


    It is true that the dead Kerry people are the strong men of the Kerry Empire, but they are not strong in themselves, but they have extremely high-tech energy bracelets, which give them strong individual strength.


    And such an energy bracelet, the supreme wisdom can continue to create, and then select a group of Kerry people.


    Therefore, the goal of supreme wisdom now is still put on the gem of time and the gem of reality. As long as you get these two infinite gemstones, it will be a great sacrifice. Supreme wisdom is acceptable.


    Moreover, supreme wisdom has begun to calculate how to deal with time gems and reality gems through its own ability, and even how to deal with the means shown by strange and Wanda.


    "Hum!" soon, in a trance, one by one, the dead rushed towards strange and Wanda. Those dead, including the Kerry people who had died before, as well as the dead who had failed to sacrifice, died under the soul gem and were trapped in the soul gem.


    "Hmm? What a powerful resentment, these guys are more fierce than the evil spirits in hell!" a trace of surprise flashed in strange''s eyes. Although the hell dimension will no longer pose a threat to the earth, before, strange mainly guarded against the hell dimension closest to the earth dimension, which is full of all kinds of connections.


    Therefore, when these dead souls appear, strange can''t help it. The power of time gem acts on these dead souls. He wants to speed up the time of these dead souls and let them decay slowly and disappear


    But unfortunately, this is precisely in the calculation of the supreme wisdom, or just in the result calculated by the supreme wisdom.


    Strange can see countless different futures with the help of time gemstones, and supreme wisdom can calculate countless futures only by using its own calculations, because supreme wisdom has the most powerful computing power in the whole universe!


    At this time, the power of time gem constantly acts on those souls, but none of them has decayed traces. They have long lost their freedom. They are no different from the red skeleton. The power of time can''t act on them at all!


    "Hum!" just as strange was concentrating on using the power of time gem to deal with the dead, an energy beam caught the eye of Argo motorcycle on strange''s chest. This is where the time gem was placed, and the supreme wisdom launched its own attack!


    "Be careful!" Wanda exclaimed, and the real gem copied more than a dozen eyes of strange and agomoto. He wanted to change the attack object of supreme wisdom, but it was still in the calculation of supreme wisdom!


    A soul appeared on Wanda''s side. Taking advantage of Wanda''s use of real gems, he directly robbed the real gems from Wanda''s hands

 Chapter 1085

    The supreme wisdom at this time has clearly explored the extreme power used by Wanda and strange for the two infinite gemstones. The power of time has a limit, and the power to confuse the false with the true also has a limit.


    The supreme wisdom releases the souls of the dead, which is to attract strange to fight these souls. The supreme wisdom pushes the show. Strange is the best person among the three to deal with the souls of the dead.


    As long as strange began to use the time gem to deal with the dead, he had entered the first step of the layout of supreme wisdom. Therefore, supreme wisdom directly shot strange and forced Wanda to defend.


    This is the second step of the layout of supreme wisdom. Time gem is not the first choice that supreme wisdom wants to force, because the existence of real gem will make supreme wisdom unclear, which strange and time gem is true.


    Therefore, the supreme wisdom directly sent a dead soul, took advantage of Wanda''s distraction, robbed the real gem in Wanda''s hand, and directly destroyed the illusion created by Wanda.


    As for strange, will he use the power of the gem of time to trace back time and everything back to what it looked like before the real gem was captured?


    Supreme wisdom is not worried about this, because he knows that strange''s power to use time gems is fixed and not so comprehensive. Especially now, the power of time gems is attracted by the dead, and there is no chance to go back to all this.


    It can only be said that sometimes the dead are more useful than the living


    As the real gem was suddenly robbed, and the illusion created by the real gem disappeared, the beam of light sent by the supreme wisdom did not stop. His attack pointed directly at the eye of agomoto in strange''s chest and grabbed it.


    "Ha ha ha!" as the real gem and the eye of Argo motorcycle were captured and sent to the hands of the supreme wisdom, the supreme wisdom laughed wildly, as if he had seen the picture of his ruling the whole universe.


    "Are you so successful?" strange shook back the difficult souls around him and couldn''t help looking at Wanda.


    From strange''s words, it is not difficult to infer that the time gem is still in strange''s hands. After all, the time of the time gem in strange''s hands is far longer than that of the real gem in Wanda''s hands. Strange has a higher grasp of the time gem.


    In addition, there are many spells about the use of time gems in Kama Taj, as well as many small spells that are not good at fighting but are very practical. Therefore, when the supreme wisdom is in trouble, strange is ready.


    But strange didn''t expect that he didn''t get caught, but Wanda on the side had been caught, and the real gem was taken away directly.


    "I haven''t studied real gems for some time. Besides, I just wanted to save you? Since you have a plan, you should tell me in advance..." Wanda looked at strange with some dissatisfaction.


    "Alas, there are too few opportunities for cooperation between us. Maybe we can learn lessons this time..." strange sighed. He probably understood. Huang asked why they were so stubborn to deal with the strong enemy.


    If the avenger alliance has never been given a chance, then they will never learn how to cooperate with each other. If they want to make progress and deal with strong enemies, it will become nonsense


    "Hmm?" hearing the dialogue between strange and Wanda, supreme wisdom couldn''t help but be stunned. He subconsciously pinched the eye of Argo motorcycle. He only heard a "click". The eye of Argo motorcycle was directly pinched and exploded by supreme wisdom on the spot. What is the hollow of the eye of Argo motorcycle? There is no time gem.


    With the sound of "hum!" when the supreme wisdom was distracted by the eye of agomoto and the gem of time, strange made a decisive move. The power of the gem of time covered the surrounding space. He wanted to replace the surrounding orange fields. He wanted to dye it green.


    The thunder field on one side is now gone. It seems that Weiqu Baba is hiding in a corner and can only protect Thor himself.


    "Funny, you had two infinite gemstones before, neither of which is my opponent, let alone there is only one infinite gem now?" supreme wisdom saw strange''s move, he couldn''t help sneering, looked at strange with disdain on his face and said.


    "No one can use an infinite gem as soon as they get it. It''s your limit that you can use an infinite gem..." strange accelerated the process of time gem occupying the surrounding areas. He robbed the control of the surrounding areas, so as to use the reversal of time to return the real gem to Wanda''s hands!


    "No human can do this, but I''m not human at all! I''m God! I''m the supreme wisdom!" the voice of the supreme wisdom is full of strong self-confidence, and his passionate voice echoes in the whole field, "I can easily do what human can''t do, and I will be the God of the whole universe!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of the supreme wisdom, the reality gem in his hand really released a dark red light, and began to surge with the light of the soul gem.


    In an instant, the power of the surrounding soul gems surged, as if the real gems copied several soul gems to forcibly occupy the surrounding fields.


    "How could this be possible? How could he quickly understand and master the real gem?" an incredible light flashed in strange''s eyes. It is extremely difficult to master the power of infinite gem, especially without the help of external force.


    Whether mieba with infinite gloves, Ronan with universal weapons, or strange with the eye of agomoto and time magic, they all slowly understand the behavior of infinite gemstones.


    Only Wanda is a little special, because Wanda''s chaotic magic is somewhat similar to the ability of real gemstones, so they communicate directly between them.


    If Wanda is willing, she can also become the host of an infinite gem like Ronan and supreme wisdom.


    However, even Wanda''s special situation can only have such a connection with real gemstones. Wanda can''t become the host of other infinite gemstones. It''s very difficult to use the power of other infinite gemstones without the help of external forces!


    At this time, the supreme wisdom directly used the power of the real gem after getting the real gem. It is really shocking to strange, especially when the supreme wisdom has become the host of the soul gem

 Chapter 1086

    Just when strange was shocked, the soul gem played the effect of one plus one greater than two under the blessing of real gems, forcibly occupied the surrounding fields, leaving only strange to protect himself, Wanda and Thor with time gems.


    "What''s the origin of this guy? The God of Kerry? How can it be so strange?" strange felt the oppression of the surrounding fields on the gem of time. He couldn''t help frowning and muttering in a low voice.


    "I''m not very clear, I just recognized their identity..." Thor subconsciously shook his head. The surrounding thunder power has been gathered into the storm axe by Thor, waiting for his powerful blow.


    Strange and others do not know the identity of supreme intelligence, so they do not understand the essence of supreme intelligence super life computer. This essence enables supreme intelligence to understand many things through calculation.


    Especially when the supreme wisdom is endowed with the soul by the soul gem, his computational power is not how many times stronger.


    And normally, a person can only concentrate on controlling an infinite gem, but even if the supreme wisdom has a soul, it can not be regarded as a conventional life, let alone a person. It is more like an infinite glove with independent consciousness.


    This is why the supreme wisdom is confident and gets six infinite gemstones to conquer the universe, because he knows that he can master the power of six infinite gemstones!


    "This guy of the ghost Kerry empire is really in some trouble..." Huang asked. Looking at the supreme wisdom who once again prevailed, he shook his head reluctantly. It was still that the supreme wisdom had been strengthened so much when strange didn''t win,


    "What is the origin of this supreme wisdom?" Belle asked, looking at the supreme wisdom that was suppressing the three of strange.


    "This guy is a super life computer created by the Kerry people. Later, he became the ruler of the Kerry people and the god they believe in. It is somewhat similar to the situation of silly girl..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and whispering.


    "However, this guy should have changed after getting the soul gem. He can become so powerful. He can master both infinite gemstones. This guy can be regarded as the essence of infinite gloves..."


    "If he gets the time gem and has three infinite gemstones, it''s difficult to deal with?" Belle nodded clearly, and then asked with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if he has six infinite gemstones, he can''t turn the sky. Now, he with three infinite gemstones is not Johnny''s opponent..." Huang asked, raising his mouth slightly and whispering.


    "Isn''t he based on the power of the soul gem? I really want to see whether the power of the hell dimension has a higher degree of control over the soul, or the carrier of the soul gem has a higher degree of control over the soul!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of Huang Wen, a hell door opened in space. Johnny Blazer came out of the hell door with Hellfire surging on his body. When he saw the dead souls around him, Johnny Blazer''s eyes flashed!


    "Good material, a group of immortal souls, which can enrich the dimension of hell!" after becoming Satan, Johnny Blazer''s mentality has also changed. He is also like Huang Wen, looking for his own tool man.


    However, tool people suitable for the dimension of hell, how can they be so easy to find? In the universe, there are only a few lives that can directly survive in hell. There are only a few like the flame giants.


    Now, Johnny Blazer has found a group of immortal souls. These souls have such power under the blessing of soul gem, but this does not prevent Johnny Blazer from turning them into tool people in his hell dimension!


    In particular, Johnny Blazer knows his task. This time, he comes to deal with the supreme wisdom. Since he is the enemy, there is nothing to say.


    "Sink! In the name of Satan, I let you sink into hell, get out of the current dilemma and start your new life..." thinking of this, Johnny Blazer resolutely communicated the dimension of hell and used his own power.


    "Hmm? This is" hell? Satan? "Satan''s name is not only praised in the earth, but also well known in the whole universe, because the hell dimension is the hell dimension of the current universe, and the souls of the whole universe will enter the hell dimension.


    Therefore, although the supreme wisdom had not seen Johnny brazier or Satan before, he still recognized his identity with the breath of Johnny brazier at this time.


    When the supreme wisdom recognizes Johnny Blazer''s identity, it mobilizes the power of the soul gem against the power from the dimension of hell.


    Indeed, in essence, the dimension of hell in a single universe cannot be compared with the universe behind the infinite gem.


    However, in the single universe, the infinite gem can not play the power beyond the single universe, and the power of the hell dimension is endless compared with the current universe. In addition, the hell dimension is much closer to the current universe than the universe behind the infinite gem. Therefore, in the face of the power of the soul gem, the hell dimension is not inferior at all!


    Even under the blessing of Johnny Blazer''s power at this time, the supreme wisdom is to use real gems and soul gems, which does not take any advantage


    After all, the supreme wisdom of getting and playing two infinite gemstones has still not reached the peak of the universe.


    If you want to reach the cosmic peak, you need to collect at least six infinite gemstones to achieve it. If you give full play to the power of the six infinite gemstones, you can barely surpass the current universe and reach the level of the multi universe.


    After all, infinite gemstones are only the infinite gemstones of the current universe. They have limits. Otherwise, gathering six infinite gemstones in each parallel universe can create countless strong people at the level of multi universe?


    Although the strong at the multi universe level are not so strong, they are not so worthless


    "All the dead belong to hell, which is the rule of the universe!" Johnny Blazer spit out a word after gradually gaining the upper hand.


    "Hum!" a part of the regular forces in the universe were called by Johnny blazer. Finally, the group of dead souls could not resist the forces from the dimension of hell and were gradually swallowed up by the gate of hell


    This battle between soul gem and hell dimension finally ended with the victory of hell dimension!

 Chapter 1087

    "Impossible!" the supreme wisdom saw that all the dead souls originally belonging to the soul gem were absorbed into the dimension of hell. For a time, it was difficult to accept. After the supreme wisdom obtained the soul, he knew the soul gem and even the vast universe behind the infinite gem.


    Therefore, in the view of supreme wisdom, infinite gem is the most powerful existence, and soul gem is one of the supreme rules of the current universe.


    But now, the soul that originally belonged to the soul gem was swallowed up by the dimension of hell, which undoubtedly broke the cognition of supreme wisdom.


    "What''s impossible? Infinite gemstones are not invincible..." Johnny Blazer took a faint look at the supreme wisdom and said with disdain. "A created soul can''t even count as real life. A guy who can hold power by relying on infinite gemstones will never know what real power is."


    "No! Impossible! I have all the records in the whole universe. I have analyzed that the power of infinite gemstones is absolutely irresistible, especially every rule represented by infinite gemstones. If you break the rules of infinite gemstones, you will inevitably suffer counterattack!" the supreme wisdom heard Johnny Blazer''s words and roared angrily at Johnny blazer.


    "Hehe, what I abide by is the rules of the current universe. Even if it is an infinite gem, what can I do? As I said, an infinite gem is not invincible..." after Johnny Blazer became Satan, he learned a lot of secrets from the origin of the dimension of hell. He is not so afraid of the so-called infinite gem.


    Because a cosmic Satan can reach the cosmic peak. As long as the real body comes, it is not much weaker than the power played by the six infinite gemstones in the current universe.


    Especially with the help of Huang Wen''s quiet hand, Johnny Blazer can also get the power blessing of the dimension of hell in the universe.


    Moreover, if Johnny Blazer found some connection points in the origin of hell dimension after his achievement of Satan, it is the connection points of hell dimension of countless parallel universes.


    If Johnny Blazer connects the hell dimensions of other parallel universes with these connection points and becomes the Lord of hell in the multi universe, Johnny Blazer will not be much weaker than the ultimate power of infinite gemstones!


    Unfortunately, Johnny Blazer found this and didn''t have the corresponding ambition. He just wanted to stabilize the hell dimension as soon as possible, then leave an avatar to coordinate everything in the hell dimension, return to the earth and become an avenger again


    Well, when he''s not an avenger, it''s all empty. After he comes back, he can only continue to work for Huang Wen as an avenger, but the most important thing is that when he returns to the earth, he can be with his girlfriend again.


    After becoming Satan, Johnny Blazer''s feelings for his girlfriend did not decline at all. On the contrary, because he had been unable to meet, he became more and more rich.


    It can only be said that Johnny blazer, the Satan, not only did not lose part of human feelings because he became the Lord of the dimension of hell, but even cherished human feelings more and more.


    "Solve this guy, get the soul gem, construct an avatar with the power of the soul gem, and use the soul gem to help the hell dimension run more orderly..." after Johnny Blazer''s voice fell, he looked at the soul gem on the supreme wisdom, and an idea flashed in his mind.


    Even if the soul gem is not invincible, but for the hell containing the soul, the soul gem will also play a great role. At least it can make Johnny Blazer make less efforts


    "I don''t believe it!" the supreme wisdom heard Johnny Blazer''s words before, and his body was filled with orange and dark red light, which was the light of the power of soul gem and reality gem.


    Originally in the hard supported time gem field, under the outbreak of these two lights, it can''t carry it completely


    "Ha ha, to put it bluntly, you''re just a guy who has power but doesn''t know how to use it. You create a field, but you don''t know how to maximize your field, and you don''t know how to deal with your enemies with the power of the field..." Johnny Blazer shook his head and sneered at the power of the real gemstones and soul gemstones around him.


    "Today, I will teach you a lesson for free, but you should only be able to see clearly and have no chance to learn!"


    "Hum!" with Johnny Blazer''s voice falling, there was a breath of sulfur around him, which was from the dimension of hell. Johnny Blazer arranged a hell field and turned all the surrounding forces into his own home.


    When the hell field appears, whether it is reality gem, soul gem or time gem, they can only flash light in their own place, and their power can not appear in this field.


    This is absolute power suppression. This is Johnny blazer, the cosmic peak. At present, the first real Satan in the universe suppresses infinite gemstones.


    Even if infinite gemstones are no longer willing, they can''t change this. There are only so many forces they can play in the current universe.


    "No! I don''t believe that I should have become the God of the universe and the master of the universe. With my ability, I can make the universe stronger..." the supreme wisdom who found this was in a panic. He tried to give full play to the power of real gemstones and soul gemstones, but found that it was just a drop in the bucket and could not change anything at all.


    "You have also obtained external power, so is your strength only like this?" Johnny Blazer took a disappointed look at the supreme wisdom. After losing the blessing of realistic gemstones and soul gemstones, the supreme wisdom is like an ordinary person without any power of his own.


    In other words, supreme wisdom is just a conscious super life computer. He is not a superpower. He does not have his own special forces, especially in combat


    As a New Satan, Johnny Blazer can grasp such a powerful power so quickly, which really makes Huang Wen look at him with a new look.


    Huang Wen can feel that at this time, Johnny brazier''s power and fineness in controlling the dimension of hell are far more than Lucifer, who became Satan in a flash in the pan.


    If Johnny Blazer had not reached this level, it would not be so easy for him to solve the supreme wisdom with two infinite gemstones

 Chapter 1088

    "I judge you in the name of Satan, the Lord of hell. You will be trapped in the dimension of hell forever, lose your self-consciousness and help me deal with things in the dimension of hell..." when Johnny Blazer completed the perfect suppression, a powerful hell storm swept into the supreme wisdom, and the consciousness of the supreme wisdom was deprived at this moment, His body was banished to the dimension of hell, and the two infinite gemstones were excluded by the dimension of hell and remained in Johnny Blazer''s hell field.


    The real gem is honestly suspended in the air without any action, but the soul gem is not so honest. It floats around and wants to get out of the hell and regain freedom.


    But unfortunately, the soul gem failed. It is not Johnny Blazer''s opponent with a host, let alone without a host?


    With the sound of "hum!" Johnny Blazer waved his hand, and his powerful force directly bound everything around him, whether it was the material plane or the soul plane, and the soul gem was also firmly bound in place.


    Soon, such a soul gem flashing orange light was held in his hand by Johnny blazer, lost the strength of struggle, and had no intention to bite back, as if he had surrendered.


    "Huh?" Johnny Blazer was about to say something when he suddenly felt something from the soul gem. A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes and smiled.


    "Mr. Huang asked, you may not know that everything done by this supreme wisdom is dominated by this soul gem in the dark..." Johnny Blazer looked at the direction of the earth and smiled softly, "It realized that it was going to lose its freedom in wormir, so it perfected the supreme wisdom, let it really live and have a soul, and then wanted to gather six infinite gemstones to get out of the universe and get freedom. It''s strange that a soul gem gave birth to so many ideas..."


    "Infinite gems are a little strange, and there''s nothing strange. Don''t forget that the original Thor hammer had their own consciousness, not to mention infinite gems such as soul gems?" Huang asked, with an indifferent voice ringing around, "Among the remaining infinite gemstones, they all have their own consciousness, but they don''t like performance very much. By the way, can you do things without letting people wipe your ass?"


    "What?" Johnny Blazer was stunned when he heard Huang''s question. He didn''t react for a moment. Huang asked what he was talking about.


    "You all know that supreme wisdom is a super life computer. Don''t you realize that he can leave subroutines for himself?" Huang asked with a disdainful voice and said with a sneer, "It seems that your strength has indeed improved, but your brain has not made any progress. It may have a lot to do with the emptiness in your head when you turned into an evil spirit Knight..."


    At the same time, in Hara planet of Kerry Empire, an unknown supercomputer, the consciousness belonging to the supreme wisdom appears here, which is the successor left by the supreme wisdom. Even if he gave birth to the soul, his essence has not changed, and he still has the ability to hide in the network.


    However, this failure has once again reduced the supreme wisdom from the state of having a soul to a super life computer without a soul. The gap is still very large. Even the supreme wisdom can''t react for a while.


    Moreover, the previous experience has had a great impact on supreme wisdom. In addition, most of his computational power has been integrated into the soul and body. Now the body has become a wage earner in the dimension of hell, completely out of his control. It is like his computer was robbed and used by others, and supreme wisdom has no right to control it.


    "The universe is so dangerous, and the mysterious God Group hasn''t appeared yet. Should I continue to hide?" the consciousness of supreme wisdom hid in the supercomputer and began to calculate, but no matter how he calculated, he couldn''t make a correct choice, and he once again sensed that part of human emotion.


    This emotion should dissipate gradually with the loss of the soul and the constructed body of the supreme wisdom. At this time, it appeared again.


    The supreme wisdom subconsciously analyzed it. When he found that this emotion was called panic, this emotion was infinitely amplified in his heart


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the same whether you hide or not." just then, an avatar of Huang Wen appeared here. He looked at the supercomputer and said with a smile, "anyway, your consciousness will disappear completely..."


    "You know what I thought before, how could it be?!" the supreme wisdom felt that the panic had begun to affect his judgment. He subconsciously looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "in this universe, no one can invade my consciousness. I have the most powerful computing power in the whole universe..."


    "So what? Your strength is not enough to match such computing power..." Huang asked the avatar with a sneer and waved, and the consciousness of supreme wisdom could not move. "Silly girl, the super life computer on this planet will complete you..."


    "Hee hee, thank you, boss!" silly girl''s figure appeared next to Huang Wen''s Avatar, then turned into a flood of data, poured into supercomputers and began to occupy the network of the whole Kerry empire.


    The supreme wisdom didn''t want to resist, but his consciousness has been completely bound by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Don''t say resist, it is that he can''t give his own instructions. He can only watch silly girl occupy everything that originally belonged to him.


    "Boss, he didn''t lie. His computing power is indeed the top in the whole universe. According to the data, there is no comparable computing power among the other two empires of the three empires in the universe. His birth is an accident..." I don''t know how long it took, silly girl''s voice rang again, The supreme wisdom lost all control over the Kerry empire.


    "Well, the accident is also a creation. With your information, the earth''s science and technology can usher in a period of rapid development, and the interstellar civilization is just around the corner..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and whispered, "and this so-called supreme wisdom is no longer necessary."

 Chapter 1089

    As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, the panic in the heart of supreme wisdom reached the extreme, but he couldn''t do anything at this time. Huang Wen''s Avatar still bound him.


    Mingming is the home of supreme wisdom''s own network, but he has no resistance at all. He can only clearly feel that he is slowly dissipating


    At this point, the supreme wisdom of the Kerry Empire completely dissipated and lost his consciousness. It is impossible for the future super life computer to replicate the existence of inheriting the supreme wisdom consciousness. Huang Wen''s Avatar directly cut off this road for silly girl.


    At this time, silly girl has surpassed the supreme wisdom and truly become the most powerful existence in the super artificial intelligence. With the rules set by silly girl, the Kerry empire can not produce the super artificial intelligence at the level of supreme wisdom.


    As for the entire Kerry Empire, Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t mean to take action. When the news of the dissipation of supreme wisdom was transmitted, they would usher in a great change for the Kerry empire. Huang asked the avatar what the Kerry Empire would look like at that time.


    The impact of the supreme wisdom and soul gem on the earth has been basically solved, but the battle between Steve Rogers and the red skeleton on wormir is not over so soon.


    At this time, although Steve Rogers''s strength has not yet reached the sub heavenly Father level, he has studied and studied the storm hammer with Zeus for so long, which makes Steve Rogers''s strength advance by leaps and bounds. At least, the use of the storm hammer is more powerful than before.


    Unfortunately, the red skeleton is not a vegetarian. The red skeleton cursed by the soul gem has the ability of immortality. Although its strength is not as strong as Steve Rogers, it can barely cope with it. Then, relying on its immortality, it is ready to kill Steve Rogers.


    Yes, seventy years ago, Steve Rogers and red skeleton said he could spend a whole day like this, but now, red skeleton and Steve Rogers say he could spend a lifetime with Steve Rogers


    Of course, at the beginning, red skeleton didn''t want to spend time with Steve Rogers. He wanted to kill Steve Rogers, especially when he didn''t know the strength of Steve Rogers.


    However, there was a gap between the strength of the red skeleton and Steve Rogers, so the red skeleton resolutely changed tactics and began to exchange injuries for injuries, which really made Steve Rogers more and more embarrassed.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    Holding a shield and the hammer of the storm, Steve Rogers stood in place, breathing heavily. Not far away was a red skeleton suppressed by the thunder storm.


    However, Steve Rogers knows that the red skeleton is still not dead. Steve Rogers didn''t know how many times he had caused the red skeleton before, but there was no time that the red skeleton didn''t recover


    Steve Rogers can''t remember how long he hasn''t been so tired as he is now. Since he injected super soldier serum, Steve Rogers''s endurance has far exceeded that of ordinary people.


    In addition to Steve Rogers'' original firm character, he later broke through the legendary level and understood the power of the storm hammer. Steve Rogers felt that he would not lose to anyone in the long-term war, even Logan.


    But Steve Rogers didn''t expect that this time, when he faced his old opponent red skeleton, he really felt tired. Red skeleton really consumed too much energy


    "Where is the red skeleton? It''s Silas. Give back the other way. It''s really unexpected that Steve will be so tired one day..." Huang asked the avatar here. He looked very happy when he saw this battle. Such a picture is much better than Johnny Blazer pretending to defeat supreme wisdom, Steve Rogers''s chance to eat flat is not common!


    "Boss, do we really need to make complaints about it? It seems that Steve''s physical strength has dropped somewhat..." Rogan, one side, heard the murmur of Huang asked, and tucking his own boss''s evil interest in the heart, then came up and whispered.


    "Isn''t this Steve''s fateful duel? Isn''t it a little bad for us to take action?" Huang asked. The avatar shrugged and didn''t mean to take care of it at all, but looked in the direction of the red skeleton with interest.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar found that the red skeleton is really not simple, or it is a soul gem. It is really not simple. Just a curse can create such a powerful combat force that can''t die.


    This is already comparable to the curse of mieba on the death waiter in the cartoon. Even the combat effectiveness of the red skeleton is above the conventional death waiter!


    It can be seen that the greatest role of soul gems may not be to enhance their own strength and open the soul field to the enemy as the supreme wisdom.


    Soul gems can create a group of strong people. Even if these strong people are limited and can''t get freedom, they can also play a great role, especially in places like hell


    "Well, it seems that Johnny Blazer has really found a way to stabilize and strengthen the dimension of hell by mistake!" Huang asked the avatar. Thinking of this, he looked in the direction of the red skeleton thoughtfully.


    "Boss, what are you talking about?" Logan heard Huang''s words and looked at Huang''s Avatar with some doubts. He didn''t quite understand. Why did he mention Johnny Blazer who was assigned to the dimension of hell? Isn''t he talking about Steve Rogers?


    "It''s not difficult to kill this guy completely. Just wipe out the law of soul gem in his body, and he will die naturally..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly, looked in the direction of the red skeleton, smiled and said.


    "Destroy the law? We don''t even understand the law now. If we want to destroy the law, I''m afraid we can''t do it..." Logan stood up helplessly, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked tentatively, "otherwise, boss, you help? Let''s have a long experience?"


    "It''s a pity to kill him like this..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "The red skeleton has been seeking death for many years. Killing him in this way will liberate him. His strength comes from the soul gem. The soul gem will reside in the hell dimension, so he should move to a new home. I think there should be no sense of conflict when such a red skeleton comes out of the hell dimension?"

 Chapter 1090

    "How do you give people to hell?" boss, you found that if you are not good at killing, you will send the other party to the hell dimension. How do I make complaints about the Inferno dimension like your garbage collection? "Rogan was silent for a while, and finally he still couldn''t resist Tucao.


    "Then why don''t I spend so much effort to beat down the dimension of hell and let it be a decoration?" Huang asked the avatar with a natural stare, and Logan asked.


    You know, hell dimension has been Huang Wen''s most powerful battle in this period of time, and even has made Huang Wen almost exert all his strength. If Huang Wen hadn''t finally broken through to a new level, it wouldn''t be so easy to win the final victory.


    Therefore, with such great efforts, it is natural to make the best use of everything, as was the case with Dracula before, and so is the red skeleton now.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar is calculating that the current dimension of hell does not seem to have much deterrent for many evil people who should bear suffering.


    Not to mention that there are no such ferocious demons in the dimension of hell at this time. Even if there are, for the immortal existence such as red skeleton and Dracula, if there is no additional punishment, such a place is simply heaven


    Therefore, Huang asked the avatar whether to let Johnny Blazer add some layout to the dimension of hell. The design of eighteen layer hell is a good choice.


    The wicked have their own wicked mill. They happen to have the highest wisdom and computing power. Johnny Blazer brought him to the dimension of hell, so he can be well qualified for the work of judgment.


    For the existence of evil like red skull and Dracula, we should accept the corresponding punishment.


    Death is not the end of punishment, but the beginning of punishment!


    What the hell dimension looks like in other universes and what the real death country looks like, Huang asked the avatar not to care. Anyway, in his universe, it''s so arranged.


    It seems that the dead lady who has no ambition and only wants to live her own life will not have any opinions


    Soon, the idea of Huang Wen''s incarnation was transmitted to Johnny Blazer''s ears. He had just solved the supreme wisdom and returned to the dimension of hell. Johnny blazer, who was ready to study the soul gem, stood still and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    I''m very angry and cold. I''m a good Satan. It''s not easy to smooth things out in the dimension of hell. I''m about to be promoted to shake hands shopkeeper. Why does my workload suddenly increase?


    Isn''t Satan human? Is it going to be treated like this? Satan also has human rights!


    Of course, the above is just Johnny Blazer''s inner activities. He didn''t really yell out and argue for his power.


    Therefore, Satan is very clear about Huang Wen''s strength. Especially after he became Satan, he saw Huang Wen''s essence beyond the current universe. Satan understood that Huang Wen is already a great God at the level of multi universe.


    Moreover, such a great God at the level of multi universe can still restrain his power and is not excluded by the current universe. It is estimated that only Huang Wen can do it.


    The integration of essence, Qi and spirit brings not only the improvement of strength, but also the refinement of Huang Wen''s control of his own strength


    "Alas, but this is really a good thing for me and for the hell dimension. At least after those ferocious guys have been judged, there will be no demon king in the hell dimension. Maybe the hell dimension can really become a pure land..." Johnny Blazer sighed silently after a long time and comforted himself in a low voice.


    "When the hell dimension becomes a pure land, there are no more demons. My work can be easier. I just use the origin of the hell dimension to create some simple rules. Fortunately, the workload is not large!"


    "However, before that, go and bring the red skeleton first. If it wasn''t for him, Huang asked the bastard... Mr. Huang wouldn''t think of this, and I wouldn''t be forced to work overtime. The red skeleton would be the first to experience those trials and punishments!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of Johnny blazer, a hell door opened in wormir. Johnny Blazer came out of the hell door, nodded at Huang Wen''s Avatar, and then looked in the direction of the red skeleton.


    At this time, just recovered, heard Huang Wen''s incarnation and knew the reason why he was immortal. The red skeleton was thinking about how to find a way to get rid of it. As a result, he saw the emergence of the gate of hell and Johnny blazer.


    The red skeleton thought of the dialogue between Huang Wen''s Avatar and Logan. He knew that this should be the existence that put himself into hell.


    However, there was no fear in the red skeleton''s heart. What about the so-called hell? Maybe the dimension of hell will be the place where you will finally be free?


    Thinking of this, the red skeleton took a reluctant look at Steve Rogers. He knew that he could not avenge Steve Rogers. However, since he saw the hope of understanding Tuo, the red skeleton also put Steve Rogers behind him.


    Now the red skeleton doesn''t know what it is about to meet itself. What''s more, the whole hell dimension has changed greatly because of him. After the red skeleton realizes the change of hell dimension, he won''t be so indifferent as now.


    "Hum!" with the a sound, Johnny Blazer didn''t say much. He directly pulled the red skeleton into the dimension of the hell, then nodded at Huang Wen''s Avatar and directly prepared to leave.


    In the face of Huang Shiren, who oppressed him, Johnny Blazer could not speak ill of Huang Wen. Johnny Blazer''s endurance is amazing.


    "Don''t hurry, did you forget something?" however, Johnny Blazer didn''t want to talk, but Huang asked the avatar to stop Johnny Blazer directly and looked at Johnny Blazer meaningfully.


    "I will build the punishment hell you said, and there will be no delay..." Johnny Blazer subconsciously thought that Huang Wen''s Avatar was urging the construction period, so he could only look at Huang Wen''s Avatar reluctantly and say.


    "It''s not this thing, it''s a soul gem. First lend it to them to another parallel universe, deal with the final crisis of their universe, and then come back to you to build the dimension of hell..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head, pointed to the eagle eye and said.


    "Hum!" with a sigh of relief, Johnny Blazer quickly threw the soul gem to Huang Wen''s Avatar, and then drilled into the dimension of hell. He was afraid that Huang Wen''s Avatar would assign him any tasks. The speed surprised the Avengers.

 Chapter 1091

    "How did he become immortal after he became Satan?" Huang asked the avatar. Facing the strange look and eyes of the Avengers around him, he smacked his mouth and whispered, "isn''t it just that he can do more? His current strength is among the best in the whole universe. How many people envy him and want to replace him..."


    As Huang Wen''s Avatar spoke, he looked at a group of Avengers, but none of the Avengers met Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes.


    Are you kidding? They don''t want to be sent to the dimension of hell. That ghost place is not a place where people can stay!


    All the Avengers can do is not listen to the lies of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Those who can do more work do not believe it. After all, who is more capable than Huang Wen in the whole universe? I didn''t see Huang ask myself to do more


    "Well, the soul gem and the power gem are all in our hands. We will return to the earth first, make complaints about the crossing, and go to another universe with you." Huang asked the incarnation, actually knowing the vomit of a lot of Avengers, but he did not pursue it, but looked at Hawkeye and others.


    "You are luckier than most parallel universes. At least, you don''t sacrifice your most important people because you get the soul gem..."


    "The most important person..." the black widow and eagle eye subconsciously looked at each other, and then quickly removed their eyes. Their faces looked very indifferent, but from their performance, they were not so indifferent.


    Soon, Huang Wen''s Avatar returned to the earth with a group of Avengers. The Avengers are already familiar with the process of crossing into another universe. It is nothing more than the coordinates of the space-time navigation status of PIM particles and the parallel universe, which can''t help the alliance of Avengers.


    On the other side, Tony Stark heard that he was going to cross into the parallel universe. He didn''t even continue to study Ronan''s space warship. He hurried back directly and used the power of space gems in the middle.


    The reason why Tony Stark was so excited was that his purpose could not be so simple. The last time he went to another parallel universe, Tony Stark''s armor level was a few years ahead of his theoretical timeline, but there was no fundamental gap.


    At least, Tony Stark at that time could not fight with the strong man of sub heavenly Father level. The source of armor was still too weak.


    Now it''s different. Tony Stark has developed the space gem armor, and even can use the space gem armor to achieve the combat effectiveness of the heavenly father. In the face of Ronan, who has the power gem of the universe, he can also be invincible, which makes Tony Stark want to show off with himself in another Universe


    In Tony Stark''s view, he is the smartest person in Marvel Universe. What can be happier than proving that he is smarter than another himself?


    Soon, the avenger alliance is ready. This time, Huang Wen and BEI''ER will cross into the parallel universe together.


    Huang Wen was worried about what would happen if he let his avatar go to the parallel universe, so he and Belle suspended their tour and set out in person.


    Of course, Huang Wen is also proving to the Avengers that he is really working hard. Especially when it comes to business, Huang Wen''s seriousness is one of the best!


    This time, the members of the avenger alliance who are going to the parallel universe are far more than the eagle eye imagined. Basically, except Huang Liang, Zhong Qiang and others who are still helping in China, everyone, including those students, chose to cross the world.


    With such a number, eagle eye and others can''t help feeling that there are only two or three big cats left in the avenger alliance of their universe, and the avenger alliance of another universe can achieve such prosperity


    Moreover, Thor, who was caught by Huang Wen as a tool man, did not leave. Together with rocky, they were ready to go to another parallel universe. They were ready to help Asgard of another Universe rebuild his home


    "Hum!" soon, one PIM particle after another started, and the start time of each PIM particle was set by silly girl, no difference in minutes and seconds.


    So a group of Avengers, together with eagle eye, black widow, war machine, nebula and starbaron who didn''t leave, shrank one after another until they entered the tunnel in the quantum field.


    Looking at the familiar scenes around, Huang Wen and Belle didn''t react much, and most of the Avengers didn''t feel much about it. Only Pietro subconsciously shrunk his neck after seeing the surrounding environment and wanted to leave here quickly.


    Obviously, because I don''t know how many years I have been in this quantum field space, the quantum field space has left a shadow in Pietro''s heart


    However, fortunately, people did not stay in the quantum space for a long time. Following the space-time navigation and positioning of eagle eye and others, they soon crossed into another parallel universe.


    This universe is also a conventional movie universe. At least, in Huang Wen''s perception, there is no difference between this universe and the two universes he crossed before. The probability of accidents should be small


    "Shua!" but this time Huang Wen and others didn''t hide their meaning, but appeared on the conveyor together with eagle eye and others.


    When Huang Wen and others appeared, the Avengers of the universe were stunned and subconsciously took out their weapons, but when they saw familiar faces, they subconsciously stopped.


    "What''s the situation? Natasha, Barton, how did you bring them here? Doing so will have a great impact on their universe, and even cause space-time changes..." iron man looked at the eagle eye and the black widow, frowned and said, then looked at Tony Stark and continued.


    "Even if they don''t make clear the harm, don''t you know? As me in another universe, it should be easy to infer the impact of crossing into other parallel universes on your universe..."


    "Hehe, our universe is not as fragile as yours..." Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders in disdain and said.


    "Besides, you are not the first batch of guys to cross into our universe. There have been two batches before. Some of us have crossed into two parallel universes. We are experienced..."

 Chapter 1092

    While talking, Tony Stark directly played the previous image of Huang Wen''s crossing. For a time, the Avengers in the current universe looked at each other. I''m afraid they didn''t expect that the crossing of the Avengers would have such a great impact.


    In particular, scientists such as iron man realized in an instant that since there are countless parallel universes, there must be countless Avengers crossing.


    In this way, a casual accident may have a huge impact. For a time, iron man didn''t know whether they were right to go through.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re not the First Avenger to decide to cross. Besides, you''ve already crossed. It''s meaningless to think about these things again..." Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly and said proudly after seeing that the other was frightened.


    "In these two images, the nebula betrayed and Natasha sacrificed, so..." Dr. Hawke opened his mouth slightly and looked in the direction of Natasha with some hesitation.


    In the other two parallel universes, Natasha was not only sacrificed, but also did not save Natasha with infinite gemstones. Dr. hawk was subconsciously worried.


    "It''s all right. We didn''t take back the soul gem. Mieba has long disappeared in their universe..." the eagle looked at the black widow, shook his head and explained softly.


    Fat house thunder god glanced at himself, who was still valiant, and a trace of envy flashed in his eyes. However, he thought that he had become fat house Thunder God in the two parallel universes, and his heart was much more balanced. He even felt that fat house Thunder God was his destiny.


    However, at this time, hearing that the mieba of another universe has disappeared, fat house Thor looked at Rocky''s direction. He suddenly realized that if there was no mieba, his brother would not sacrifice in the other universe


    Fortunately, from the image of the second universe, fat house Thor saw the resurrected rocky and others, which means that he can be reunited with his brother!


    "We''re here to help you build Asgard..." seeing the eyes of fat house Thor, Thor and rocky came out, walked to fat house Thor, patted fat house Thor on the shoulder and said.


    "How is this possible?!" fat house Thor''s face changed dramatically at the moment when he was contacted by Thor, because he felt a breath of God King in Thor, which has begun to move closer to Odin in his cognition.


    Even, such breath is far beyond the strength of fat house Thor, but it is clear that Thor''s timeline should be earlier and his strength should be weaker


    For a time, the fat house Thor was unacceptable. The other party not only didn''t become a fat house like himself, but also had far more strength than himself. The fat house Thor felt that he was good for nothing.


    However, fat house Raytheon is still too modest. At least in terms of drinking beer, eating cheese and playing games, fat house Raytheon can definitely swing to Thor for several blocks!


    "You are not the real king of Asgard now, because there are too few people. Only when you let Asgard be reborn can you really become the king of God and change your power into the power of Thor!" Thor knew what the fat house Thor was surprised, but Thor didn''t have too much pride, but looked at Thor very solemnly and said.


    "Asgard... I see!" a sense of responsibility was applied to the heart of fat house Thor, which was different from the fat house Thor who finally chose to leave the earth and leave the new Asgard. When the fat house Thor learned that Loki and others were resurrected, he had concerns in his heart, and he lit up the goal of making Asgard rise again!


    "Since the mieba from the two universes came at the time point of the nebula, and you didn''t mieba at this time point, will we not encounter these crises?" iron man didn''t care about Asgard. He cared more about whether the same crisis would occur in the current universe, so he looked at Tony Stark and asked.


    "How do I know such a thing?" Tony Stark shrugged, looked at Huang and waited for Huang to give an answer.


    "This time, we''re here to see if the tyrants in our universe will come here..." Huang asked with a slight flash of eyes and said softly, "but after coming here, I don''t feel the space-time channels of other parallel universes. It seems that the tyrants in our universe should not take action."


    "Now that there are no worries behind us, can we save the disaster five years ago, just like the two universes?" the US team took a deep breath and looked at Huang and asked with expectation.


    "Of course it is, but you don''t need Dr. hawk''s hand. Let me ring your fingers this time..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, took out the soul gem and power gem.


    "OK!" the U.S. team and iron man looked at each other, and finally did not refuse. Instead, they took out the remaining four infinite gemstones and placed them in the steel infinite gloves.


    "Infinite gemstones, let me see if the universe behind you is related, and whether there is a vengeance..." Huang asked, looking at the six infinite gemstones slowly integrated into the infinite gloves, his eyes flickered slightly, and an idea flashed in his heart.


    Huang Wen took the initiative to start pointing this time. Naturally, it is not just to reduce the losses of the Avengers, so that fat house Thor can play a little of his combat effectiveness in this war.


    More importantly, Huang Wen feels that his current strength should be able to explore the details of the power behind the infinite gem!


    After all, there are not too many artifacts that can help mieba become stronger in the whole Marvel Universe. Huang asked if the infinite gemstones in each universe are at the same level.


    Theoretically, all the infinite gemstones in the movie universe should be at the same level. After all, it has become an established fact that the universe crosses and borrows infinite gemstones from each other.


    Moreover, the infinite gem is only a carrier. What is really powerful is the power behind the infinite gem. Huang asked this time to find out what level the power behind the infinite gem can reach!


    "Click!" the steel infinite glove slowly covered Huang Wen''s left hand. The power of the six infinite gemstones began to act on Huang Wen, but these six powers did not cause any harm to Huang Wen, but disappeared like a clay ox into the sea.

 Chapter 1093

    "Sure enough, even if these infinite gemstones come from different parallel universes, the ultimate power they can play in the current universe is constant. Infinity is the inside information behind them, and does not represent the level they can reach..." Huang asked carefully, feeling the power in the infinite gemstones, his eyes flickered slightly and thinking silently in his heart.


    "Then, the next step is to find out the details behind this power. However, before that, first eliminate the influence of the final battle of the universe with infinite gemstones!"


    With Huang Wen''s mind moving, the six infinite gemstones began to act their own power in the current universe according to Huang Wen''s consciousness.


    When Huang Wen''s consciousness began to control the infinite gem, the power of the infinite gem broke out completely. Six forces began to invade the back of Huang Wen''s hand from the glove, but only in the palm of his hand, the six forces were clamped down.


    Huang asked his own strength, perfectly suppressed six infinite gemstones, and even could use six infinite gemstones for general fine operation!


    "Pa!" and a crisp snap of fingers seemed to reverberate in the whole universe.


    With the sound of "hum!", others around felt that they were in a trance, as if they had crossed a short period of time, which also meant that Huang Wen had successfully saved the universe with infinite gemstones.


    Like the previous parallel universe, under Huang Wen''s idea, all the people who had disappeared because of snapping their fingers returned to the universe, together with the Asgard people slaughtered by mieba.


    Even, Huang Wen thought of shandar''s friendship with himself. Although Huang Wen didn''t know Roman and others in the universe, for the sake of the Roman he knew, Huang Wen also revived them. Isn''t it easy?


    Anyway, since the beginning of finger pointing in the parallel universes of Marvel Universe, the rules have been destroyed, and even these are the rules allowed by default. Therefore, there is no need to worry about the butterfly effect. Everything is set


    "Hiss!" as Huang Wen finished using the infinite gem, Huang Wen himself did not suffer any damage. On the contrary, some of the infinite gloves seemed to be charred, but Huang Wen''s power acted on the infinite gloves, protected the infinite gloves and continued to feel the power in the infinite gem.


    In a trance, Huang Wen felt his consciousness rising infinitely. This time, he clearly saw the source of power behind the infinite gem.


    There are six boundless universes. In each universe, there is only one rule surging. These six universes are more vast and powerful than the normal single universe.


    Moreover, the six boundless universes are still connected with each other, which proves that the six infinite gemstones are homologous, and also makes the six universes form a larger small cosmic group with each other.


    Although it seems that the forces between these small cosmic groups do not communicate with each other, Huang Wen can clearly feel that the universe of these six different forces should be evolved by one force!


    Therefore, according to this, Huang Wen began to perceive the six universes and slowly found the power


    That is a power far beyond Huang Wen''s current strength. It is even more powerful than the eternity, the lady of death and even the Lord Huang Wen met before, which makes Huang Wen subconsciously cautious.


    "In other words, the source of the power behind this is at least more powerful than the level of the multiverse. It seems that the goddess should be a more powerful existence..." Huang asked. After feeling this, he began to think in his heart.


    "Well, maybe the blessing of the six infinite gemstones can really exert more powerful power. Just break some rules, or let the connection between the six infinite gemstones open again!"


    "As long as we can get through the power connection between the six universes, we can use the power integrated in the six universes, so it is not impossible to reach the multi universe level and even give full play to all the power of the six universes!"


    "So, the guy who killed the bully found this, left our universe and went to find this method?"


    Huang asked for a moment, but he was not sure whether his guess was right, because no one knew what kind of ancient secret the guy had found and what kind of conspiracy he was preparing.


    "Hmm?" while Huang Wen was thinking, he suddenly found that there were some changes in the six universes. A consciousness woke up in the six universes. That consciousness carried the power Huang Wen had felt before!


    In other words, this consciousness is the real owner of infinite gem, or the power of infinite gem, which is obtained from him.


    "Young strong man, what can I do for you to explore the infinite universe?" just when Huang asked just when he sensed the consciousness, a voice directly sounded, "with your strength, you shouldn''t need the power of infinite gemstones..."


    "I''m curious about the source of power behind infinite gemstones, especially in countless parallel universes, there are infinite gemstones that can be borrowed from each other, so I want to explore the power behind infinite gemstones..." Huang Wen''s eyes flickered slightly and released his mind.


    "But I didn''t expect that there was a great God behind the infinite gem, which rashly disturbed the great God''s rest..."


    "No problem, it''s a blessing for the whole Almighty universe to have a strong man like you in our universe..." the voice didn''t mean to investigate Huang Wen, but said with a light smile.


    "There was a creature who awakened me before. Although his strength is not as good as you, his research on infinite gemstones has reached a high level. Maybe he can carry my strength against the enemy in the dimensional battlefield. I think your performance should be better than him..."


    "Is there a living creature?" Huang Wen''s eyes coagulated. He subconsciously thought of the guy who killed the bully. In addition to this guy, Huang Wen didn''t know the existence of another person who wanted to collect infinite gemstones. Supreme wisdom was just an accident.


    "Yes, his name is mieba. I think you should be very familiar with him..." the voice seemed to see through Huang Wen''s idea and directly opened his mouth and said with a smile.


    "His ideas are indeed extreme. If they can be correctly guided, they may be able to return to the right track. Moreover, if the two universes are in full war, he is indeed a fighting force. I hope you can help him..."

 Chapter 1094

    "I''ll help guide mieba?" Huang asked. For a moment, he was speechless and didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    Indeed, mieba is a more successful villain in the Marvel Universe. After his purpose of killing to please the dead lady was modified, the whole character became fuller. However, this does not mean that everyone likes mieba.


    First of all, the so-called limited resources must erase half of life.


    The experience of Titan as a planet does not represent the fate of all planets, let alone the fate of the whole universe.


    Just like the relationship between human beings and the earth, the change of human resources and environment will only affect human beings. In fact, it is nothing for the whole earth.


    Moreover, even if every planet has stepped into the footsteps of Titan, it is only Titan''s civilization that has been destroyed. With the disappearance of Titan''s civilization, Titan will slowly regain its vitality


    The second is to erase half of life. Whether it is useful or not is another question.


    This time, you think that the resources in the universe are limited and the population increases too fast to erase half of life.


    Then, according to the concept of eliminating hegemony, with the development of the universe, it will not be long before this half of the population will be replenished. At that time, will you snap your fingers again?


    Does the whole universe rely on constantly snapping fingers to maintain the balance between cosmic resources and population? That''s a little ridiculous.


    Moreover, since you can gather six infinite gemstones and do anything you want, why don''t you directly keep the resources in the universe growing? According to the exponential growth of population growth, there is no need to worry about the so-called contradiction between resources and population


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, mieba is extreme and arrogant. What will the universe look like in the end and what is it about mieba?


    Just because Titan developed first and eventually caused great damage to the planet, mieba should curb the population of other planets that want to develop later and prevent them from using more resources to develop their own civilization?


    Because the carbon emission is too high now, should the subsequent civilization reduce the carbon emission?


    Because the population is too large, it leads to excessive consumption of meat products, so it is not allowed to eat meat?


    This theory, in essence, is a joke!


    Therefore, from the beginning, Huang Wen and mieba not only did not look at the problem from the same position, but there were great differences in their ideas.


    Such a difference makes Huang Wen not want to make any reconciliation with mieba at all. In particular, mieba finds that after eliminating half of his life, he cannot achieve his ideal situation and chooses to destroy the whole universe and reopen the universe, which makes Huang Wen unhappy.


    Impose your will on others, the civilization of the whole universe, provoke you? Just because you don''t achieve your own goal, you will destroy all civilizations? Just because these civilizations did not develop according to your wishes?


    The word "mieba" is indeed translated correctly. Hegemony is nothing more than that.


    Moreover, mieba''s thought is so stubborn that Huang Wen can''t think of any way to guide mieba on the right track except to completely transform his soul.


    Unless a higher level of consciousness comes and directly transforms mieba into a role of standing up to resist because others are not allowed to touch their own universe


    "You don''t seem to have any confidence?" the consciousness seemed to know Huang Wen''s psychological activities. He asked again.


    "It''s not that I don''t have any confidence, but I don''t intend to do so at all..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and saying it doesn''t matter. "Why force him to be washed white, a villain with unstable factors?"


    "Your view of the problem is still one-sided..." the voice subconsciously persuaded Huang.


    "It is precisely because of this that I always feel that I am still a person. Since the Tao is different, I don''t have to waste time. If that guy appears, I won''t keep my hand..." Huang asked, shaking his head, took a deep look at the universe behind the six infinite gemstones, and his consciousness slowly returned to his body.


    "Are you all right?" when Huang came back, Belle stood at the nearest place to Huang, surrounded by a space-time magic, and outside were Logan, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers and others.


    Even in the face of them in another universe, even if they know that Huang Wen''s strength is very strong, no one should be able to hurt Huang Wen, they subconsciously protected Huang Wen''s body.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine..." Huang asked, rubbed Belle''s hair, then looked at Logan and others, smiled and said, "I just went to explore the power behind the infinite gem and know the news about the destruction of hegemony in our universe..."


    "Did you find him?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and quickly looked at Huang and asked.


    "No, I just know. He has got the ultimate power among the infinite gemstones and can surpass the limit of the single universe, but I don''t know where he is..." Huang asked, shaking his head and whispering.


    "However, now that we know the source of his power, it''s much easier to deal with. Although we can''t give full play to the infinite gem, we can speed up the research on the infinite gem to better deal with that guy."


    "This guy is finally coming. It''s not easy!" Logan said with some emotion.


    "I''ll put away the power gems and soul gems. You can find a chance to return the remaining gems to the original parallel universe..." Huang asked the iron man and others who looked at the universe and said.


    "I guess there won''t be mieba in your universe, so Thor, you and rocky stay to help fat house Thor recast Asgard, and we''ll go back first... Huh?"


    Huang Wen''s voice just fell. Before iron man and Thor reacted, his eyebrows were wrinkled.


    Because Huang Wen felt that there were some fluctuations in the space-time of the whole universe, as if something outside space-time had come!


    "Mieba? Hmm? Isn''t it the mieba of our universe?" soon, Huang asked as if he felt something, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    At first, Huang Wen thought it was the consciousness behind the infinite gem, but Huang Wen was stunned when he felt the breath of the comer.


    Yes, it''s mieba.


    When he saw the purple potato essence, Huang Wen subconsciously thought it was the mieba who got the ultimate power of infinite gem in his universe, but soon, Huang Wen noticed the gap between the souls of both sides, or that there was no breath of infinite gem on this mieba!

 Chapter 1095

    "Mieba appears? Ask strange to send everyone back, avenger, gather!" hearing Huang''s question, the US team in the current universe reacted for the first time. He thought of another gathering in the parallel universe. He quickly asked fat house Raytheon to contact Heimdal and told strange to open the portal and start transporting Avengers.


    "Another Universe trying to change the course of history!" when Steve Rogers reacted, the mieba, who didn''t know where to cross, stared at the avenger base below, with a cold flash in his eyes and an idea in his heart.


    "These so-called superheroes are really stubborn. However, if they didn''t travel everywhere and touch the order of time and space, we wouldn''t travel between the universes so easily, and there''s no chance to end this chaotic situation. After all, a person''s power is limited..."


    "Only one mieba?" Huang Wen felt the breath of mieba below, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect that mieba came alone. He didn''t have any subordinates, which was different from Huang Wen''s impression that mieba liked the pressure of the army.


    "Can it be said that this is a mieba who has finally failed but mastered the ability to cross the parallel universe? In order to make up for his own failures, he is constantly crossing the parallel universe?" soon, an idea flashed through Huang Wen''s mind, and then his body flashed into the air, right in front of mieba.


    "Hmm?" mieba looked at the sudden emergence of Huang Wen and his eyes suddenly coagulated, because he found that he could not see through the details of Huang Wen. Even when facing Huang Wen, he had more pressure than facing the whole universe!


    "Did you come at that time?" Huang asked without much nonsense, looking at mieba very directly.


    "Are you also a superhero in this universe? In this universe, a strong person like you will be born?" mieba micro narrowed his eyes and looked at Huang Wen, as if he wanted to see through Huang Wen''s strength, but he couldn''t do this at all. Mieba didn''t have the ability in this regard.


    "When did the dignified mieba become a loner?" Huang asked. Seeing mieba, he not only didn''t answer himself, but even asked himself in turn. He could only give up the act of directly asking mieba, but was directly prepared to find the answer from mieba''s memory.


    Huang asked if he wanted to know what time point the mieba came from and how it was located in the parallel universe. What does it mean that such a mieba that has nothing to do with his own universe suddenly appears


    "What are you doing?!" however, just when Huang Wen began to do it, there was a strong energy surging on mieba. A throne appeared under mieba, surging with the power of time and space, so that mieba briefly avoided Huang Wen''s mind.


    However, Huang Wen''s mind soon broke through the barrier of space-time power, invaded into the consciousness of mieba and began to explore the memory of mieba.


    What Huang Wen didn''t expect was that when the consciousness of mieba was invaded, the space-time power suddenly burst out in the throne under mieba. This space-time power did not stop Huang Wen''s mind, but it seemed to release some signal.


    "Hmm?!" Huang Wen didn''t take care of the throne under mieba at this time, because his consciousness was attracted by mieba''s memory, or Huang Wen didn''t expect that things had developed in this direction.


    It turned out that mieba who crossed time and space was not alone. At this time, mieba seemed to have no subordinates. In fact, he was indeed an army!


    Outsiders are unreliable. Only you can be reliable. Therefore, mieba has formed an army of mieba!


    From the memory of mieba, Huang asked why the mieba army met or cooperated.


    Everything, still want to start from that ring finger.


    The bully in the first universe succeeded. He destroyed the infinite gem in the current universe to prevent anyone from using the infinite gem to restore everything as it is, and finally did not hesitate to give his own life.


    However, in the end, the Avengers used the quantum field tunnel to get infinite gems in other universes, so as to resolve the final crisis in their own universe and kill the second mieba.


    At the beginning, the Avengers really didn''t want to change the story of crossing the universe, but they still inadvertently changed many things, such as the universe where mieba came through and the universe where rocky escaped.


    Even, from the moment the way of crossing appeared, the multi universe related to the whole film has been chaotic, which is why Huang Wen''s universe will usher in three different groups of crossing Avengers.


    With the chaos of time and space between parallel universes, some mieba found the plot of the final battle, and they began to find ways to solve this situation


    Fighting alone is certainly not enough. Mieba began to use the power of science and technology to explore the relationship between time and space. Finally, one mieba found a special boundary, which can be more easily connected to other parallel universes.


    The mieba doesn''t know whether this special boundary appeared because of the power of infinite gemstones or existed in itself, but mieba didn''t care about these things, but used this special boundary to contact himself in one parallel universe after another.


    Therefore, more and more mieba know the plot of the final battle, and these mieba experiences are different, so they exchange what they need, whether on the science and technology side or the energy side, which makes the strength of all mieba begin to improve.


    With the improvement of strength, the anti hegemony Corps began to prepare to complete its ultimate goal, so that each parallel universe turned into the original singularity and re created a new multi universe!


    The anti bully Corps is confident, their strength is improved, and they have the ability of foresight. They can definitely achieve their goals. At least, no one can snatch the infinite gemstones in their hands, nor can the so-called surprise captain Carol!


    The anti hegemony Corps has really succeeded, or the pioneers of the anti hegemony corps have succeeded. They have restarted several universes and completely cut off the chance of those universes to come back.


    However, even at this stage, none of the mieba legions felt that they had done wrong. Instead, they all believed that they had completed their ultimate goal and saved the restarted universe


    As for those who restart the universe and return to the original track after the birth of life, no mieba has thought about what to do.

 Chapter 1096

    So, will those restarted universes go on the original track? The answer is self-evident, of course!


    If the restarted universe is an ordinary universe, a universe without too many extraordinary forces, how it will develop during the restart is random.


    However, mieba is restarted by one of Marvel''s omnipotent universe. After restarting, the universe will reconstruct a similar plot according to the rules of Marvel''s universe.


    The earth will be born, the superhero will be born, the Titan will be destroyed, and a new mieba will embark on a similar road, but we just can''t know why that mieba embarked on this road.


    This is like the restart in the universe next door. The basic human design and plot will not change much, because it is completely different and will no longer be a part of the universe.


    The ultimate goal of eliminating hegemony is probably to restart all parallel universes, so as to restart the whole multiverse.


    For the time point when the battlefield of this dimension has been opened and the two Almighty universes merge with each other, this idea is undoubtedly dragging the whole Marvel Almighty universe back


    But even if some of them know the dimensional battlefield, they have not changed their ideas. They are so stubborn.


    Even, in order to prevent the plans of the anti bully Corps from being organized, all anti bullys can send reinforcement information to each other. The throne under the anti bully just released such information. I don''t know how many anti bullys will come at this time


    "Hmm? In his memory, there is the mieba in our universe? However, it seems that the guy didn''t choose to go on the same road with them. Is it because of me? Or is it because the plot in our universe has been completely different?" Huang asked. He soon saw his familiar breath in mieba''s memory, Huang Wen recognized the identity of the breath.


    "In other words, the anti bully of our universe did not join the anti bully corps, but chose the method to improve his strength. In other words, he had already found this method, and naturally would not give up the power he was about to get..."


    "From the conscious master behind the infinite gem, we can know that the destruction of hegemony in our universe should be successful, because the conscious master can easily distinguish which universe I come from, not the destruction of hegemony in our universe, and he won''t let me help guide!"


    "Hum!" just as Huang Wen was still thinking, the space-time power around him suddenly became rich. One body shape after another appeared around mieba with light. Each of them looked similar to mieba, and the difference between individuals was not too great.


    "Did I fall into the vegetable garden?" Huang Wen felt a lot of mieba''s breath around him. When he saw one purple potato essence after another, Huang Wen''s mouth twitched slightly and asked for a moment.


    However, Huang Wen was only speechless at this time. The current cosmic Avenger alliance gathered below was shocked by the Avengers who had passed through.


    The Avengers of the two universes will not despise mieba because Huang Wen has solved the mieba of the two universes. Especially when so many mieba appear at the same time, their hearts are subconsciously depressed.


    Although the Avengers of the two universes do not know the strength of these tyrants, the number of these tyrants does not need to be less than the total number of both sides


    You know, there are wakanda soldiers fighting here. You can see how many purple potato essence there are around.


    As Huang Wen said, entering the vegetable garden is a little unprepared, which clearly means entering the modern industrialized greenhouse specialized in breeding purple potatoes!


    "A tyrant is so difficult to deal with, how hard it is to fight so many tyrants," two stars looked at the sky, and make complaints about the blue sky and white clouds, which were shielded from the bullying army.


    "No matter how difficult it is, we will fight!" the US team took a deep breath, flashed a trace of firmness in their eyes, and said in a deep voice, "we will use all means to win this war!"


    "Yes, this is a real war, but no one is afraid of sacrifice!" Steve Rogers nodded and said with the same fighting spirit.


    "Are you all here?" Huang asked, looking around at the anti bullying Legion around him. For a moment, he didn''t know who should focus his eyes on, let alone who was the leader. He could only say reluctantly, "even if I read your partner''s memory, I can''t tell who you are, let alone how many people you have. Why don''t you report the number?"


    "Is there any change in this universe? There is no such guy in the normal universe. His ability is different from the superheroes revealed!" a mieba micro narrowed his eyes, looked at Huang and said in a deep voice.


    "Alas, why don''t you answer every question? Do you know it''s impolite?" Huang asked with a slight sigh, pretending to be sorry. "Since you won''t answer, I can only kill a batch first and ask again..."


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    As Huang Wen''s voice fell, Wan Jian Guizong appeared in the sky, and the sharp sword stabbed one bully after another. These bullys didn''t want to resist, but they seemed too weak in the face of Huang Wen''s power


    For a moment, Huang Wen''s surrounding space was suddenly empty, and countless blood fell on the earth. The surrounding mieba''s face changed greatly, quickly retreated, and stared at Huang Wen with vigilance.


    In the eyes of the anti bully corps, it is clear that the strength of superheroes is limited. Especially after their promotion, even if superheroes barely surpass a single anti bully, they will not be the opponent of the anti bully Corps.


    But now, Huang Wen''s strength has far exceeded their imagination. Even the most powerful mieba are probably not Huang Wen''s opponents!


    "Ask for help!"


    "Yes! Ask for help!"


    "No! Retreat!"


    In the face of such a strong enemy, the anti bully Corps began to have different opinions. Obviously, among them, there were still strong ones who did not come, but even if the more powerful anti bully came, many anti bullys had no confidence, so their opinions were divided


    Even, with the emergence of differences, the anti bully Corps began to panic, especially those who couldn''t keep up with the most powerful batch of anti bully. They didn''t have the aura of the ultimate boss. They were so calm in the face of strong enemies and death, and the space-time forces of asking for help and escaping were staggered around

 Chapter 1097

    "Today, I''m afraid I can brush up the title of the Terminator..." Huang asked, his mouth slightly raised, directly blocked the surrounding space and time, allowed to come in, but not allowed to go out, highlighting a professional with the ability of closing the door and beating the dog.


    After the mieba who were originally prepared to escape from the universe found that they could not leave, their mentality had collapsed, especially when they saw a steady stream of new mieba entering the universe, some mieba couldn''t help crying out.


    "This is a conspiracy! This universe is a conspiracy against us! We have to find a way to get out of here!"


    "Eh? Is there really such a powerful mieba?" Huang asked, blocking time and space, watching one brand-new mieba enter the universe, suddenly raised his eyebrow and said with a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    "Moreover, it is not just one. It seems that there are some special things in some universes, just like the universe where I am!"


    Even the parallel universe, even the parallel universe derived from the movie universe, can not be exactly the same. In the parallel universe, a little different plot will lead to completely different results.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to accept that there are strong people in the anti bullying Corps. Even several anti bullying forces are far more powerful than Huang Wen''s judgment on anti bullying.


    "The nine cosmic peaks of mieba, I don''t know if the mieba in our universe has reached this level before getting the more powerful power of infinite gemstones..." Huang asked, his eyes flickered slightly, and an idea flashed in his mind.


    "If the strength of mieba itself has reached this level, with the blessing of more powerful power of infinite gemstones, he can definitely reach the level of the multi universe, and may even have the strength to face the death lady..."


    "In other words, this guy may really be able to overtake at the corner, and it''s really too much to spend his mind to prevent thieves for thousands of days..."


    "Who are you? The magician of the universe, Adam? Dr. strange? The king of Asgard? Captain transgender surprise?" just as Huang asked, one of mieba micro narrowed his eyes and looked at Huang asking a series of names of superheroes.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m not..." Huang Wen shrugged, and Jiudao body came out of the body. This is the embodiment of Jiudao Huang Wen. Each embodiment has the strength of cosmic peak.


    For Huang Wen at this time, the strength of the multi universe level makes it impossible for him to completely explode in the single universe. If it does, even if Huang Wen can''t directly explode the single universe, it will make the rules in the single universe chaotic in an instant, and Huang Wen can''t control what the whole universe will evolve into.


    However, with Huang Wen reaching the level of multi universe, it is not so difficult to evolve the cosmic peak combat effectiveness.


    After all, I don''t know how many dimensional demons and gods at the multi cosmic level. They integrate their avatars into one parallel universe and can give full play to the strength of the heavenly father. Huang Wen is now just evolving nine avatars. It''s not too difficult to reach the cosmic peak


    Even, Huang Wen can evolve more cosmic peak avatars, but there is no need. These avatars will kill the nine cosmic peak mieba and leave some for the Avengers to practice.


    After all, the Avengers in the two universes are not without strong ones. Although only hawk and half Tony Stark have reached the cosmic level, there are many superheroes who have infinite gems in hand and can fight against mieba.


    In particular, the strength of eliminating hegemony is not all heavenly Father level, cosmic level, and sub heavenly Father level.


    Probably the heavenly Father level and sub heavenly Father level occupy the vast majority, and the number of cosmic level is very small, including nine cosmic level peaks, which are entangled by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    The rest of the universe can be solved by hawk, Tony Stark, Wanda and two stranges. As for the rest of mieba, we need to see how the remaining Avengers should play


    "The boss is going to be lazy again, but it''s also true that so many mieba are not tired when killed..." Logan saw this scene, stretched out his aidman alloy steel claw and said, "I don''t know how many mieba I can kill in this war..."


    Yes, Logan is also confident that he can kill the bully. After all, the particularity of aidman alloy makes Logan have the ability to fight higher and higher.


    Maybe the heavenly Father Logan doesn''t have many ways to deal with it, but as long as the sub heavenly Father gives Logan a chance to cut off his head, he won''t survive!


    Mieba''s recovery ability is good, but it also depends on who compared with him. It''s not so easy for a child''s father to survive after his head is cut off


    "Tony, our fighting like this is too destructive to this side of the universe, and most of us don''t have the ability to fight at high altitude..." seeing that the war was imminent, strange took a deep breath, looked at Tony Stark and said, "We need to open a vast mirror space! And you, we need all magicians to work together!"


    As he spoke, strange looked at the strange doctor of the current universe and said his thoughts directly.


    "Wait, open the mirror space, why do you need him?" Dr. strange took a surprised look at Tony Stark and the iron man in his own universe. He didn''t understand another consciousness for a time, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, why only call him instead of me?" the iron man of the universe asked unconvinced.


    "Hum! Because your technology is too backward, you go into Baoshan and return empty. You don''t know what you missed..." Tony Stark glanced at the iron man faintly, stretched out his hand and directly grabbed the space gem.


    "Wait! Be careful to be transported away..." the iron man''s face changed and hurried to remind, "how can you be so reckless? Space gemstones are very dangerous..."


    Before iron man finished his words, he felt his face burning, because Tony Stark in front of him showed a new suit of armor when holding the space gem, integrating the space gem into it.


    At this moment, iron man knew that he in another universe did master more advanced technology than him. He felt it for the first time. He didn''t know what to say for a while.

 Chapter 1098

    "That''s the difference between me and you!" Tony Stark looked at iron man with some pride, then looked at Dr. strange and strange. "But are you sure you can add your magic after I use mirror space?"


    "Wait, even if you can use the power of space gemstones, why do you mirror space magic?" the king on one side finally couldn''t help but stand up and question Tony Stark, "can you say that you are also a magician of Kama Taj in your universe?"


    "Magic and science do not conflict. You may need to understand this sentence for a lifetime..." Tony Stark glanced at the king lightly and said, "I don''t need to join the Kama Taj. I can simulate the mirror space by means of science and technology. This is my magic and belongs to the power of science and technology!"


    "We can do it by injecting magic into the space gem. By the way, I''d better master the time gem. After all, my strength is stronger than you, and your mastery of the time gem is not enough..." strange glanced at the shocked strange doctor, and said with a natural mouth.


    It has to be said that strange and Tony Stark are proud guys. They are also like this in another universe.


    But at this moment, Dr. strange and iron man felt for the first time that their character was so annoying!


    However, Dr. strange and iron man can''t stand up to refute anything, because Tony Stark does have a more powerful armor, because trange''s strength is indeed more powerful than Dr. strange.


    If Dr. strange of the universe also reached the level of sub heavenly Father, then Dr. strange could kill the tyrant alone in Titan


    Therefore, in the end, iron man and Dr. strange compromised. Fortunately, it was not a very humiliating thing to compromise to another himself.


    "Buzz!" in the space gem armor, the space gem released a bright blue light, and the mirror space began to cover the surrounding at the next moment.


    However, what makes strange and Tony Stark did not expect is that the mirror space covers the surrounding, but can not cover the high-altitude battlefield, because the space-time power there is too complicated


    First of all, the most powerful force in the sky is Huang Wen''s power to block time and space. Secondly, mieba is using various means to escape from this space and time and leave this side of the universe.


    Although these despots did not succeed, there is no doubt that their actions have made the space-time forces in the sky more chaotic.


    Therefore, even if the space gem joins hands with two stranges, in the face of such chaotic space-time forces, there is no way to bring the high-altitude area into the mirror space.


    If it is not included in the mirror space, it is not only that the destructive power of the battle is too strong, but also that most Avengers are unable to participate in the battle


    "Hum!" but just at this time, Huang Wen waved his arm and directly forcibly expanded the power of the mirror space, as if a mirror universe swallowed up the anti hegemony army. There were also the Avengers of the two universes.


    "All the members of the mieba Legion should have arrived. At least there has been no new mieba for a long time..." Huang asked, standing in the mirror universe, looking at a group of mieba and muttering.


    "The emergence of the most powerful mieba means that mieba has poured out. At least for mieba at the level of multi universe, no one can reach such a state except the guy in our universe!"


    "Hum!" with Huang Wen''s voice falling, the battlefield originally located in the high altitude appeared near the avenger base. Tony Stark and others respectively controlled part of the mirror universe, which also enabled them to better deal with the anti bully Legion in the mirror universe.


    Soon, the Avengers in the two universes attacked, but the brightest was not Tony Stark or the two strange doctors. The brightest, or the best record, was hawk.


    Wherever Haoke passes, whether it is the sub heavenly Father level mieba or the heavenly Father level mieba, he is directly destroyed by Haoke. In the face of absolute power, even the double-edged sword can not bring any threat to Haoke.


    Haoke is a proper cosmic existence. It is even more powerful than the power gem in the current universe. A group of mieba without infinite gemstones can''t stop Haoke at all.


    Even if the universe level mieba appeared, it was not Haoke''s opponent. Although the universe level mieba was not directly killed by Haoke, it fell into the disadvantage after a few moves.


    A hawk who is far more powerful than mieba, whose fighting skills are not under mieba and can fly, is simply unstoppable!


    "What a powerful strength. If I had such strength at the beginning, I... Haoke wouldn''t have been beaten like that. In that war, Haoke didn''t even have the strength to fight back..." Dr. Haoke looked at Haoke, who was so powerful, and said with some emotion for a moment.


    Haoke can suppress the cosmic tyrant, but Dr. Haoke is difficult to deal with even the weakest sub heavenly father. The strength of the two sides has been very different.


    Fortunately, hawk avenged all parallel universes for being beaten by mieba violence. At this time, the mieba killed by hawk can also accumulate into a mountain.


    Moreover, Dr. Hawke is not fighting alone. He can''t directly unite with the Avengers of the first World War of the sub heavenly Father and fight with the strange doctor who controls the mirror universe.


    Dr. strange constantly changes the surrounding environment, which has a serious impact on the anti bully corps, while the Avenger is hiding in the environment, attacking with a heavy fist and retreating with one blow. No matter whether he has made achievements or not, he absolutely does not love war and does not give the anti bully a chance to change his life!


    In the battlefield, in addition to Hawke''s fastest killing of the enemy, another expert in killing tyrants was pitro.


    Pietro, who has practiced in the quantum field space, has also stepped into the temple of the sub heavenly father. Although it is calculated, Pietro''s combat effectiveness is still not strong.


    At least, Pietro cannot completely convert speed into corresponding power, which is the limitation of Pietro''s ability.


    However, Pietro put on a suit of armor. In the arms of armor, there was an aidman alloy sword. Relying on the unparalleled speed and the sharpness of aidman alloy, Pietro''s speed of killing Kia''s father was far higher than others.


    This makes Logan, who is famous for aidman alloy, envy him very much, but even if he has a fighting spirit wing, his speed is far less than that of pitero

 Chapter 1099

    "Sure enough, the happiest thing to be a man is to paddle..." Huang asked, looking at the Avengers who showed their power all over the battlefield, nodded with satisfaction, raised his mouth slightly and said, "kill such a group of anti bully legions. There should not be much anti bully left in the whole multiverse?"


    "There may be comic related universes and mieba, but among the universes related to movies, only mieba in our universe still exists!"


    Huang Wen is not too worried about a bully who may already have the combat effectiveness of the multi universe. Huang Wen has always left an avatar in the quantum field space, which is in a closed state to integrate and cultivate Huang Wen''s own combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, even without the task lottery, Huang Wen''s strength is in a state of continuous improvement. Even in the face of infinite eternity, Huang Wen doesn''t think he will lose so easily.


    Moreover, there is another part of Huang Wen, Chen long.


    Chen Long replaced domam as the Lord of the dark dimension. In terms of pure power, domam is far more than those hell dimension lords, but it is only at the level of the single universe.


    The main reason is that the dark dimension is not too powerful, far less than a vast universe.


    Therefore, after mastering the dark dimension, Chen long has begun to drift away from the universe where Huang Wen is located. His goal is those small dimensional spaces and small universes.


    For such a long time, Chen Long was not without harvest, especially when Chen Long began to wander in the multiverse and look for the position of dark dimension and domam in each multiuniverse, the strength of Chen long and dark dimension space improved by leaps and bounds.


    When the dark dimension is successfully promoted to the level of the dark universe, Chen Long''s separation will not be too far away even if it is not as good as the dimension demon giants like Sison and satorak!


    "Boom!"


    Just as Huang Wen was planning, a powerful storm appeared in the battlefield, which was full of thunder power. This was the movement made by Thor, Steve Rogers, Max and the fat house thunder god of the universe.


    Originally, Thor was a strong man of the heavenly father. It was not so easy to deal with the heavenly Father''s bully.


    However, in addition to the fat house Thor of the same ancestry and homology of the sub heavenly Father, Max, who understands the law of thunder from the Thor''s hammer, and Steve Rogers, who has a storm hammer similar to the Thor''s hammer, the thunder power of the four people increases exponentially!


    For a time, the sub heavenly Father mieba who was involved in the thunder storm was directly killed. Even the heavenly Father mieba could not persist in such a thunder storm for too long.


    "There is such a big difference between our two universes..." at present, the United States team of the universe looked at another self who released the thunder with the hammer of the storm, and suddenly understood what the iron man and Dr. strange were just like. He sighed lightly, then clenched the vibration gold shield in his hand and rushed to one of the tyrants.


    "Don''t lose heart, captain. At least, in their universe, you have become Avengers, and we in the other universe are not even Avengers..." eagle eye and the black widow quickly supported the US team, fought side by side, and then flew out one after another, but still didn''t forget to comfort the US team.


    "Yes, the situation in their universe is different from ours. Look at those strange Avengers we have never seen. They all look like enhanced ordinary people. They can even cooperate to hunt mieba with the help of Zhenjin weapons..." Dr. hawk came to help. After being beaten out by mieba, the hot blood just poured out went out again, Can only change the topic.


    Dr. Hawke said that it was Huang who asked the students on the second floor who had practiced the legendary nine changes.


    These second floor students do not have much special ability, so they are equivalent to an ordinary person''s body quality has been comprehensively strengthened to the legendary level.


    Although such strength is far inferior to that of yatianfu, it will not be killed by mieba with its strong body quality.


    In addition, each student has found their own Zhenjin or aidman alloy weapons. With their mutual cooperation, some can block the attack of mieba, others can cause damage to mieba, and even some mieba have died in their hands!


    "Qiang!" and while the US team and others were talking, the iron man blocked the double-edged sword in mieba''s hand, and his body was flustered out.


    "Don''t be distracted when fighting!" after the iron man fell to the ground, he shouted angrily at the US team and others.


    "You took everything from me!" at this time, a crimson air flow bound mieba who was ready to continue to attack. It was no other person who shot, but the crimson Witch of the universe.


    "What did I take away? It''s like that robot?" mieba''s whole body was bound in the air. He struggled hard, but found that he couldn''t get rid of the chaotic magic from the Scarlet Witch. Therefore, mieba''s voice responded with a trace of panic.


    If it is the mieba in the normal movie universe, you can also call the ship for fire attack, so as to regain your freedom, but mieba in the universe can not do this, because there is only mieba Legion and no ship fire.


    Therefore, in the face of life and death, only mieba himself can save himself


    At this time, another mieba came to save mieba.


    "Shua!" with a sound, a double-edged dagger swung in the direction of the Scarlet Witch. It seemed that it wanted to encircle Wei and save Zhao, and exchange the Scarlet Witch''s own life for another one.


    At this time, in the mirror universe, it seems to be a desperate existence. The mieba who were originally prepared to escape have completely given up. They are ready to let go of the war. Even if they die, they will take some people away to defend their dignity as mieba!


    "Hum!" but at this time, a more powerful crimson light directly bound the double-edged sword in place. At the next moment, the double-edged sword was directly broken. The life and death crisis of the crimson witch was instantly resolved, and the mieba bound by the crimson witch was finally pressed into a mass of meat mud under the power of chaotic magic, Died on the spot.


    It is no one else who helps the crimson witch. It is Wanda of Huang Wen universe. Compared with the crimson Witch of the universe, Wanda is also at the sub heavenly Father level, but Wanda is far beyond the crimson Witch of the universe in terms of strength stability and mastery.

 Chapter 1100

    In addition, Wanda has mastered the real gem at this time. After the previous battle with the supreme wisdom of the soul gem host, Wanda has mastered more about the power application of the real gem.


    Now with the blessing of real gemstones, Wanda is already a proper father level strong man. Even except for those cosmic level mieba, the father level mieba is not Wanda''s opponent at all, just as the sub heavenly Father level mieba is not the opponent of the crimson witch.


    At this time, after a tyrant was killed by the crimson witch, some tyrants rushed over. These tyrants had a very smart fighting consciousness. They could clearly feel that although the destructive power of the crimson witch was strong, their defense was not strong.


    Compared with those more powerful Avengers, there is no doubt that the Scarlet Witch has greater weaknesses and is better targeted!


    "You''ve taken everything from me!" the Scarlet Witch''s eyes were all red and said angrily and sadly as she watched one mieba after another coming towards her.


    "The Scarlet Witch is not very proficient in her ability, this is our chance!" several mieba looked at each other, even without communication, and the same idea flashed in their hearts.


    Soon, several mieba began to divide their work and cooperate. Their strength was weaker. Mieba who did not master the energy attack rushed in front, and the mieba behind released a strong shock wave, which made the crimson witch tired of coping.


    It''s a very simple way of fighting. The front row of melee is facing the mage, and the rear row is remote output, but this is such an attack method, but it''s very effective.


    Moreover, the avenger alliance of the universe did not learn such a way of fighting, because they simply could not clearly distinguish between the front row and the back row.


    The most powerful front row Hawk is also one of the most powerful outputs. The iron man who should be the most remote output often wears armor to fight people in melee.


    The US team, which has no long-range damage ability and can only fight the enemy with a shield, is difficult to break the defense without hanging in the boss war.


    Therefore, the crimson witch has never seen such a way of fighting before. When the crimson witch saw a group of mieba rushing over, performing their respective duties, and energy impact crashing towards herself, the crimson witch really didn''t know what to do for the first time.


    Fortunately, the Scarlet Witch has never encountered such a battle and doesn''t know how to deal with it, but for Wanda, it''s not difficult to deal with such a battle.


    "Hum!" the power of real gems surged around. In an instant, there were more than a dozen crimson witches. The breath of each crimson witch was no different from that before, which stunned the tyrants who were attacking on the spot.


    "No matter! Just lock the previous target!" the battlefield changed rapidly. Mieba knew that this time could not be delayed, so mieba soon stood up and made a decision to lock the previous crimson witch.


    "Boom!" before the melee mieba attacked the crimson witch, the mieba in the back row drowned the crimson witch on the spot with an energy shock wave.


    On the spot, the body of the Scarlet Witch exploded directly, with blood and flesh flying, as if she had been killed on the spot.


    "Wanda!" the pupils of the US team and others suddenly shrunk. The situation in the battlefield changed so fast that they didn''t even have time to make any effective response, or they didn''t have the ability to make effective response.


    The two most powerful Avengers in the universe, fat house Thunder God, are on the side of the thunder storm. Captain Marvel has not come back, and there is no way to enter the scene universe.


    Among the remaining Avengers, the United States team that did not get the Thor hammer can play a very small role in such a level of battle. The armor of iron man has been upgraded and can not be compared with the energy shock wave of sub heavenly father. Among the Avengers alliance, there is no strong general to help the Scarlet Witch


    Therefore, seeing that the crimson witch was blasted in front of her, the Avengers became angry in an instant. They rushed to the direction of eliminating the hegemony and temporarily forgot the strength gap between the two sides.


    "Poof!" but at this time, several crimson airstream turned into sharp blades and directly penetrated several mieba''s chest. It was the crimson witch who was regarded as an illusion.


    Under the influence of real gemstones, fake is true and false, and real is false and true. Outsiders simply can''t distinguish which is the real crimson witch, or each is a crimson witch, as long as Wanda, who uses real gemstones, is willing.


    Moreover, the Scarlet Witch''s sudden move at this time is actually Wanda''s power. The Scarlet Witch herself is still a little confused. Only Wanda''s power can kill each other''s bully so easily. The Scarlet Witch can''t do this.


    "It''s a real gem! Be careful!" some mieba responded, because although most mieba didn''t completely master the power of real gems, they also used real gems, which made their hearts alert for a moment. Perhaps this battle was more difficult than they thought, and it was difficult for them to even change their lives!


    "Buzz!" and just at this time, a purple light fell in front of Dr. hawk. The purple light was the gem of power.


    It turned out that Huang Wen looked around the entire mirror space and saw that Dr. Haoke''s combat effectiveness was really too far. Even all the Avengers in the current universe could not show their combat effectiveness. Therefore, Huang Wen couldn''t help lending the power gem to Dr. Haoke to increase Dr. Haoke''s combat effectiveness.


    As for the soul gem, Huang Wen didn''t mean to take it out, because among the Avengers present, no one can use the power of the soul gem.


    Just as the soul gem is still in the avenger base, and no one can use it, the infinite gem depends on who uses it


    "I feel the power, what a powerful power! Even Haoke in the peak period does not have such a powerful power!" Dr. Haoke held the power gem, and a purple light integrated into Dr. Haoke''s body, awakened the energy in Dr. Haoke''s body, and expanded Dr. Haoke''s body.


    "In the peak period, hawk didn''t have such powerful power? How about your power compared with that hawk?" the iron man subconsciously pointed to the killing hawk on the other side when he heard Dr. hawk''s words.


    "I''m afraid it''s not his opponent. This guy is really terrible, but I have no problem dealing with the bullys in front of me!" Dr. hawk shrunk his neck, then looked at the bullys in front and said confidently.

 Chapter 1101

    "Today, it''s not just Wanda who wants to avenge hallucination, but I also have a chance to avenge Haoke!" it''s obvious that although Dr. Haoke''s strength is not as good as Haoke, his words are much more than Haoke.


    Especially when he found that his strength had improved by leaps and bounds, Dr. hawk was a little too excited. In the constant murmur of his mouth, Dr. hawk jumped up and rushed to the anti bully corps, and then was surprised to find that he jumped too far


    There is no way. Although Dr. Hawk is a combination of Dr. hawk and Dr. Bruce Banner, to be honest, it can only be regarded as a failed combination.


    After the combination, Bruce Banner''s ultra-high wisdom was not reflected, and hawk''s power almost disappeared. In the end, Dr. hawk could only become a second-line role


    At this time, because Brisbane''s combat skills are not even as good as hawk, when he has a strong power, Dr. hawk doesn''t know how to master it at all. He can''t do a good job just jumping to his destination.


    Fortunately, in this battlefield, the most indispensable thing is mieba. No matter where Dr. hawk jumps, a group of mieba can be seen next to him.


    Therefore, after making mistakes, Dr. Hawke still started his own battle. He played Wang baquan one by one, forming the most terrible ultimate killing skill in the world, Xia Jiba!


    Relying on the powerful power contained in the power gem, Xia Jiba''s fighting power is really terrible. Even if she can''t be compared with Haoke, several mieba were shot on the spot, and she took revenge for being beaten by mieba


    After Dr. Hawke left, Wanda didn''t mean to stop. Her chaotic magic broke out, as if to show the crimson Witch of the universe how to use the real chaotic magic.


    Chaotic magic trapped a group of mieba like a cage, and then a long knife cut through their bodies, causing them endless pain, but did not directly kill mieba


    "Gollum!" looking at the experience of the tyrants, the iron man subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Such a cruel scene made the iron man worried about whether the crimson witch would awaken any dark side in the future.


    "Remember, you should learn to control your ability. Behind our ability, there is a dimension demon staring at us. If you blindly improve your ability and don''t practice how to use this ability, you will sooner or later become the puppet of the dimension demon..." just when iron man was worried, Wanda''s voice sounded in the Scarlet Witch''s ear.


    "Therefore, we should learn to master what we have, learn to master our emotions, and don''t be influenced by emotions. The more firm your will is, the more powerful you can master!"


    "Dimension demon God? Firm will?" the Scarlet Witch didn''t understand. What does dimension demon God exist? In the Scarlet Witch''s view, the most powerful enemy is just mieba. She hasn''t heard of dimension demon God at all.


    "The dimension demon God is an existence detached from the single universe. You can understand that you and I in countless parallel universes, the source of power is him, and his ability can radiate into the whole multi universe..." Wanda felt the confusion of the crimson witch, so he quietly explained.


    "Hiss!" the crimson witch took a breath when she heard Wanda''s explanation. When she was resurrected by the infinite gem and saw the avenger of another universe around her, she already knew the concept of parallel universe.


    Therefore, when the crimson witch knew that the power source of the crimson witch in countless parallel universes was a dimensional demon God, the crimson witch was frightened.


    "Wait! Since he is so powerful, can he help me revive the illusion?" the crimson witch came back from the shock after a long time. The first thing she thought of was the dead illusion.


    It has to be said that vision is different from half the population killed by the ring of infinite gloves, and from the asgards directly killed by mieba. He can be regarded as the only Avenger who sacrificed in the universe. When the black widow did not sacrifice because of the soul gem.


    The former can be sent back by snapping his fingers, and the latter can reposition his soul and recover his body, so as to live.


    But illusion does not have a real soul, just as supreme wisdom does not have a real soul before having a soul gem.


    Illusion only exists a consciousness, but consciousness is also a mysterious existence. Even if there is another robot with the same memory as illusion, he may not have the same consciousness as illusion. When there is no soul and consciousness has not been successfully preserved, illusion is really dead.


    At this time, when the crimson witch knew the existence of Sison, she subconsciously wanted to revive the illusion with the help of Sison''s ability, which was the only hope that the crimson witch could see.


    "The dimension demon God is not so easy to talk. Even if he really fulfilled your wishes, he is just cheating you..." however, Wanda soon broke the fantasy of the Scarlet Witch. Her voice was slightly cold and said, "at that time, you will find that what you paid a huge price and got is still not what you want!"


    "This..." hearing this, the crimson witch flashed a trace of hesitation and struggle in her eyes, but it seemed that she didn''t want to give up the way to revive her vision directly.


    "This battle will be a big scene that you will never encounter in your life, so you should make good use of this opportunity to get familiar with your abilities..." Wanda looked at the Scarlet Witch, shook her head and said again.


    "Among these destroyers, you are not an opponent of the heavenly Father, but you can use them to practice your skills..."


    "OK, thanks for your reminding, I understand!" the Scarlet Witch took a deep breath, slowly woke up and said sincerely to Wanda.


    The Scarlet Witch knows that no matter whether she can finally revive Sison''s illusion or not, she needs to master her ability more skillfully. Only in this way can she really master her chaotic magic.


    Perhaps, as the chaotic magic they master becomes more and more powerful, they will have the ability to revive illusions?


    Thinking of this, the Scarlet Witch''s heart was excited again and began to operate her ability. Taking the surrounding mieba as the training object, she really accepted and mastered her chaotic magic for the first time

 Chapter 1102

    Here, the Scarlet Witch and Dr. hawk have played their own combat effectiveness, but the combat effectiveness that iron man and the United States can play is limited.


    Similar to them, there are those soldiers in wakanda. However, after their resurrection, the soldiers in wakanda finally sobered up and brought out all Zhenjin long-range weapons. Relying on the firmness of laser and Zhenjin, they can still bring a little trouble to destroy hegemony.


    The Kara Taj of this universe performs better. Each of them has his own magic. Even if they can''t kill mieba directly, they can also cause a lot of trouble to mieba.


    Huang Wen observed the battlefields with satisfaction. Although the avenger was injured, under the changing environment of Tony Stark and others, the wounded were not further damaged, so no one died. This is a good thing for the Avengers of the two universes.


    "Hmm? Why did Belle do it?" just as Huang Wen looked around the battlefield, Huang Wen saw that Belle, who was originally guarding the soul gem in the avenger base, couldn''t help but do it.


    The soul gem is hidden in Belle''s portable space. The space-time magic makes Belle haunt. It can be said that it integrates the characteristics of magicians and assassins. Only Belle keeps sneaking attacks. The mieba who is sneaking attacks can''t even find Belle


    "Forget it, Belle really needs to be familiar with this bloody scene. Who knows what it will be like in the dimensional battlefield..." Huang asked. Looking at Belle, she sighed and finally didn''t stop her. In this anti hegemony training ground, Belle''s actual combat ability can be further improved.


    "Hiss!" when there was a big war in the mirror universe, in the normal cosmic dimension, a light went straight to the direction of the earth. This light was no one else, just a surprised captain who didn''t know what to do in the universe.


    "Hmm? What about people? The influence of infinite gloves has obviously recovered, but they urgently contacted me. Now there is no one, can it be said that there is another accident?" Captain surprised looked at the empty Avenger base at this time, and couldn''t help but frown and mutter.


    For Captain Marvel, although she is indeed an earth person, she has taken the universe as the scope of her protection, and she is not limited to the small place of the earth.


    Therefore, after the destruction of the universe was solved, Captain Marvel left again and didn''t participate in crossing the parallel universe.


    This may also be one of the reasons why the captain is surprised to have strength, but not very pleasant.


    After all, the appearance of Captain surprise is really too abrupt. In addition, he clearly has the title of the so-called strongest avenger, but he has done very little.


    In addition to saving the iron man and Nebula lost in the starry sky, Captain Marvel really didn''t show much.


    In the battle of mieba''s return home, even if there is no surprise captain and is bent on revenge, the storm Tomahawk Thor, who is at the peak of combat effectiveness, can kill the old and injured mieba.


    In the last battle, Captain Marvel came out and demolished the space warship. Compared with mieba, who had a harder head and delayed a little time. Compared with her strength, such a record fell too far


    As for who has a harder head, naturally there is no need to say more. Logan, who turned on the transformation of aidman alloy, said that Captain Marvel and mieba can go together!


    "What should I do now? Find Nick Frey?" Captain surprise hovered in the air and muttered as he looked at the avenger base below.


    To tell the truth, Captain Marvel is not familiar with the Avengers. When fighting against mieba, the Avengers with their own concerns will not be in the mood to actively make friends with Captain Marvel. Captain Marvel is also a proud person and has no intention to get close to the Avengers.


    Even Captain Marvel can only be counted as one of the Avengers from Nick Frey''s point of view. If Nick Frey didn''t finally send out the pager signal, Captain Marvel might not return to earth.


    Therefore, seeing all the Avengers disappear at this time, Captain Marvel only worried about the unknown danger and did not show any anger and sadness about the possible accidents of the Avengers.


    To put it bluntly, the surprise captain is a non staff member and we are not familiar with him.


    "Hmm? When she came back at this time, she really didn''t know what to say..." Huang asked, sensing surprise in the mirror universe, and muttered with emotion for a moment.


    When Huang Wen came to the universe, he explored the universe. After losing half of the population, the universe fell into a panic mood.


    Indeed, some people will think that they are going to die anyway. It''s better to have a good time before they die, but there are no too powerful villains or too powerful super villains.


    Therefore, what Captain Marvel does in the universe is not much different from the mutual complaint meeting of the American team on earth and the punishment of evil and good by eagle eye. Even Captain Marvel deals with ordinary alien villains.


    It has to be said that this is a waste of Captain Marvel''s strength, which can also be understood as a failure in setting


    "Hum!" at the thought of this, Huang Wen opened a hole in the mirror universe and directly sucked Captain Marvel in.


    Captain Marvel, who is known as the strongest Avenger and can even defeat the bully alone, has no resistance at all, so he directly appears in the mirror universe.


    "This is Ward''s hair?" a surprise captain who showed her indifference. After entering the mirror universe, her first reaction was vigilance. She thought it might be that the dark hand behind the disappearance of the Avengers appeared, but when she saw the tyrants everywhere, Captain surprise couldn''t calm down and even burst out a rude remark.


    "How can there be so many mieba? And the corpses of mieba all over the ground?" after a long time, the surprised captain came back. She even wondered whether she had fallen into some kind of illusion, because he saw two strange doctors, two American teams and two iron men.


    Although the two numbers are not worth mentioning compared with the countless number of tyrants, Captain Marvel began to doubt the authenticity here


    "Don''t be stunned. Hurry up. Your strength should be able to deal with many tyrants. You can save the scene. You can help wherever you need..." when Dr. strange saw captain surprise, he glanced at Huang''s direction and quickly appeared beside captain surprise and explained.


    "What the hell is this?" Captain surprised grabbed Dr. strange who was going to leave and asked quickly.


    "Wait until the fight is over!" Dr. strange waved, directly changed the terrain and left Captain Marvel.

 Chapter 1103

    "Can you really finish the fight?" Captain surprised looked at the countless mieba after Dr. strange left, and whispered subconsciously, "or can you really finish killing so many mieba? Also, is this really true?"


    No one answered captain surprise''s whisper, and Huang didn''t mean to come and talk to captain surprise.


    However, Captain Marvel quickly made a decision whether it was true or false. Only when he really participated in it can he experience it.


    Moreover, even if someone secretly arranges all this, if there is any conspiracy, when this so-called battle is over, all conspiracies can''t be hidden!


    Therefore, Captain Marvel rushed into the battlefield. As the strongest fighting force of the avenger in the universe, Captain Marvel is still commendable after he really started fighting. At least among the exterminators of sub heavenly Father level, he can''t win captain marvel at all.


    In addition, Captain Marvel has high output and high defense. It is not only difficult to break the defense, but also easy to be blasted on the spot by Captain Marvel, so he is not afraid of being surrounded and beaten by Captain Marvel. The situation on the battlefield is once again developing in the direction of the avenger.


    Just surprised, the more the captain fought, the tighter her brow was, because she felt that there was something wrong with the time flow rate of this battle, and everything seemed too real except the time flow rate


    I don''t know how long it took. The long-lasting war to destroy the tyrants finally ended. There were broken arms and limbs around. All the tyrants were killed, including the nine cosmic peaks.


    Even the nine cosmic peaks of mieba didn''t even make a fight. It''s really not as good as a dog


    "It''s over, it''s over at last..." after the last mieba was killed, the Avengers of the two universes didn''t mean much joy. Instead, they felt relieved. They had never been so tired.


    Even, if strange had not used the time gem to regulate the surrounding time and let the Avengers return to full state, many Avengers'' bodies would have been unable to support such a battle.


    Moreover, in the mirror universe, there is no need to be afraid of any butterfly effect, otherwise strange will not use the power of time gem so recklessly.


    "The devastation on the ground looks really uncomfortable. If it weren''t for the mirror universe, the earth wouldn''t know what it would look like..." Tony Stark looked at the tragedy around him and said with some emotion for a while.


    Even if the cosmic peak mieba was solved by Huang Wen''s nine incarnations, it did not cause much damage, but the remaining cosmic battles, even the heavenly Father''s battles, are a huge burden for the earth.


    The earth in the mirror universe is also a replica of the ordinary earth. Its bearing capacity is not much different from the real earth.


    Therefore, such a battle can destroy the earth in the mirror universe. If such a war really happens in the real dimension, it will also cause great damage to the earth!


    "It seems that after we go back, we should be prepared. No matter how the battle happens, it''s best to mirror the battlefield into the universe. Otherwise, even if we win, the gain will not pay off..." soon Tony Stark understood the significance of this battle and helped them know the harm of this level of battle in advance, As a warning, let them better deal with this situation.


    "After going back, I will use the power of space gem to arrange some small magic means, so that in case of crisis, I can open the mirror space at the first time and minimize the harm..." strange looked at the space gem on Tony Stark''s chest, nodded and whispered.


    "It should be so, but it should be the space gem in our universe, not their universe... Well, to be exact, there are no infinite gemstones in their universe. This is the space gem stolen by them in another Universe..." Tony Stark took out the space gem and smiled at the iron man.


    "What is stealing? We are borrowing..." iron man looked at Tony Stark angrily and retorted. At this moment, iron man once again felt how annoying his character is.


    "It can be called borrowing without asking for it!" Tony Stark glanced at the backward nano armor of iron man and continued, "do you want me to share the armor information with you and let you know what is the real borrowing?"


    "No!" the iron man glared at another himself. The iron man didn''t know. Tony Stark came to the universe with the purpose of stepping on the iron man to prove his higher IQ.


    However, iron man soon thought of his own retort, or what iron man had, but Tony Stark in another Universe didn''t.


    "Alas, the war is over, and I can finally go home and accompany my Morgan... Oh, sorry, I forgot that you should not have little Morgan in your timeline. It''s a pity. You may not be able to realize the beauty of a daughter!" iron man thought of his daughter, Glancing at Tony Stark, he fought back in a strange way.


    "I!" Tony Stark heard this and didn''t know how to refute it, because iron man was right. Tony Stark really didn''t have his own daughter.


    At first, Tony Stark knew from Wanda that he would have a daughter in the future, and then from the iron man of another universe.


    Even, Tony Stark has seen Morgan''s photos. Therefore, after returning to his universe, Tony Stark has made a lot of efforts and worked silently, just like a hard-working old scalper


    But unfortunately, it didn''t work out. No matter how hard Tony Stark tried, there was no news from pepper.


    At first, Tony Stark didn''t quite understand the difference between husband and wife in the two universes. Later, Tony Stark understood that it was the relationship of legendary nine changes!


    Both peper and Tony Stark have cultivated the legendary nine changes. The vitality and physical quality of both sides have been separated from the category of human beings, which is likely to affect the reproduction of both sides!


    To this end, Tony Stark also specially found Huang Wen and hoped that Huang Wen could give himself a solution, but Huang asked where there was such a ghost solution. Only let Tony Stark continue to work hard and see for himself

 Chapter 1104

    This also led Tony Stark to cross into this parallel universe. Whether his own strength, the scientific and technological content of armor, or even the performance of this battle, he perfectly suppressed himself in another universe, but only the condition of little Morgan let the other himself suppress him.


    It''s like you''re still comparing ranking scores with your friends all day. In the twinkling of an eye, your friends are already thinking about what brand to buy milk powder


    "Gan! Before little Morgan was born, I would never cross into any universe!" Tony Stark was defeated by a move, and an idea flashed through his mind. For a moment, he was a little angry.


    "This mirror universe can be called mieba universe. The universe of mieba is worthy of the name that so many mieba have been destroyed here..." Peter Parker saw Tony Stark falling into a disadvantage and quickly opened his mouth to help change the topic.


    "What about the souls of mieba?" strange suddenly thought of something when he heard Peter Parker''s words. He couldn''t help looking at Huang and asked in a low voice.


    For those mieba dealt with by Huang Wen, it is natural to erase the souls of those mieba, but for other people, they have no ability to destroy the souls of mieba.


    Fortunately, this is the mirror universe. A large number of dead mieba souls are trapped here and cannot go to the hell dimension or the death country.


    Moreover, because they have just died, their consciousness is in a chaotic and fuzzy state. Otherwise, it is difficult to say that there will be no mieba who is proficient in soul ability to continue to attack the avenger after death.


    "It''s all right. The mirror universe will soon become the origin, and then completely disappear. They will stay in the universe and disappear with the universe..." Huang asked. Hearing strange''s concern, he smiled and shook his head, saying softly, "Don''t they want to restart the universe after they know that the Avengers have changed their finger ring crisis? Now they have fulfilled their wishes!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of Huang Wen, a group of Avengers were transmitted out of the mirror universe and returned to the normal cosmic dimension, as if the war had just been a dream, and even the surrounding buildings and ground recovered.


    In the mirror space, Huang Wen''s divine power covers every corner here. With Huang Wen''s idea moving, the whole mirror universe began to collapse and shrink until it became an origin and was completely wiped out by Huang Wen''s divine power.


    Huang Wen''s body is out of space. After careful observation, it is determined that no mieba has escaped from the mieba universe, and then he has returned to the normal cosmic dimension.


    "Who the hell are you?" when Huang asked, Captain surprised looked at Huang very vigilantly. At this time, she knew that Huang asked was the one who had pulled himself into the mirror universe. Therefore, Captain surprised couldn''t help looking at Huang asked and asked, "why do you have such a powerful power? But there is no trace of your existence in our universe?"


    "Why? Do you need to report to you if you have strength?" Huang asked. Looking at captain surprise, he raised his eyebrows. Huang asked that Carol, the captain of surprise in his universe, was very forthright, and the captain of surprise encountered during his crossing was also a little angry, but he didn''t expect that the captain of surprise in front of him was looking like he wanted to ask for a crime, as if he had committed a crime.


    "Carol..." the war machine on one side hurried forward and grabbed Captain Marvel. Among all the Avengers, only the relationship between the war machine and Captain Marvel was a little better. However, it was obvious that they had not developed into a relationship of friends or even lovers.


    Therefore, in the face of the dissuasion of the war machine, Captain surprised still didn''t mean to stop. Instead, he continued to stare at Huang and asked Shen Sheng: "I now doubt whether what just happened is real or an illusion created by you. I contacted Nick Frey about the things here. This is his inference, and I also believe his inference..."


    It turns out that after Huang Wen sent the Avengers out of the mirror universe, Captain Marvel has contacted Nick Frey. Unlike Huang Wen''s universe, the marvel leader of this universe believes Nick Frey''s inference more than Huang Wen''s stranger.


    When Nick Frey knew very little information, he didn''t believe Huang Wen, a group of foreign Avengers. Nick Frey felt that Huang Wen and others should be powerful people proficient in illusion, which hoodwinked the Avengers with illusion, so as to achieve the ulterior purpose of Huang Wen and others!


    Even, Nick Frey believes that Huang Wen and others should be hidden in the dark of the earth and have a deep understanding of the avenger alliance. Even another branch of hydra is not impossible!


    I have to say that the persecution paranoia of Nick Frey in this universe is one of the best among all Nick Frey. Not trusting anyone is the most essential face of Nick Frey


    However, what makes Huang Wen laugh and cry is that Nick Frey''s behavior of using illusion to deceive the avenger alliance has really been staged in the normal trajectory of the universe. Among them, the spider is not sensitive to "Peter a spirit", but those illusions have been badly corrected.


    If that Nicky Frey is so alert... Oh, is that Nicky Frey pretended to be a Scrooge? It''s okay.


    "No, you didn''t participate. You don''t know. He was really brought by us through the universe to another Universe..." the war machine on one side pulled Captain Marvel''s arm and whispered.


    "When we crossed time and space before, you weren''t there. We''ll explain to you later. Mr. Huang Wen is a respected superhero and the guardian of the earth in another universe. Don''t misunderstand Mr. Huang Wen because of Nick Frey''s conspiracy..."


    "Stubbornness is the characteristic of many of you, and it''s preconceived, and there''s no way..." Huang Wen shrugged. He didn''t bother to argue with Captain Marvel. On the one hand, it''s because of the relationship between Captain Marvel and himself. On the other hand, it''s also because of the strength of Captain Marvel. Huang Wen really doesn''t care much, He turned his head to Thor and rocky.


    "Thor, you and rocky are here to help them build Asgard, right? We''ll go back first. I asked silly girl to send you the space-time positioning coordinates. You can go back after it''s over. Anyway, the time point when you go back is the same as ours..."


    "OK, then we''ll see you later..." Thor glanced at the direction of fat house Thor, glanced at his watch, smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 1105

    Hearing that Huang Wen and others were about to leave, Captain surprise''s face suddenly changed. Subconsciously, Captain surprise was surging with powerful energy fluctuations. She wanted to see how real the fantasy created by Huang Wen and others could be!


    "Hum!" but Huang Wen didn''t pay attention to captain surprised. He just glanced at captain surprised, waved in the direction of Dr. Haoke, and the power gem lent to Dr. Haoke flew directly back to Huang Wen''s hand.


    "Your goal is infinite gem?! put it down!" Captain surprised seemed to understand something, or the scene of Huang Wen taking away the power gem made captain surprised believe that Huang Wen and others finally couldn''t help revealing their conspiracy.


    Therefore, Captain Marvel directly gathered the light energy in his whole body, and then hit his fists. A powerful energy shock wave roared in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "No!" the Avengers of the current universe, such as war machine and iron man, couldn''t help exclaiming. They didn''t expect that things would develop in this direction.


    Originally, they thought that this was just a small misunderstanding. In the future, when long Qumai explained, Captain Marvel could understand. How did they know that Captain Marvel was so stubborn? Now, I''m afraid things will be big


    "It''s all Nick Frey!" a thought flashed through the minds of war machine, iron man and others. If it wasn''t for the nonsense of Nick Frey, the guy in the late stage of murder paranoia, I''m afraid captain surprised wouldn''t ask Huang so wantonly, even if he suspected that the Avengers were not on her side.


    At this time, with Captain Marvel''s action, the avenger alliance of the universe began to be confused. They didn''t know what to do.


    After all, the Avengers of the universe have seen Huang Wen''s strength. He doesn''t think that the Avengers of the universe don''t think they can be Huang Wen''s opponents, especially the war machines and other people who have crossed back from Huang Wen''s universe


    Even, they didn''t even know how to dissuade Huang from asking. They could only look at themselves in another universe after scolding Nick Frey in their hearts, hoping that the other themselves could help them say some good words and don''t let the situation escalate and become more serious


    Huang asked, looking at captain surprised''s sudden challenge, his patience was finally exhausted. He looked at captain surprised''s direction with some displeasure, then waved and slapped on that powerful energy shock wave.


    With the sound of "pa!", Huang asked as if his hand was beating on the ball, directly hitting Captain Marvel''s energy shock wave out, and the reverse of this energy shock wave rebound is not elsewhere, but Captain Marvel''s body.


    "Boom!" as Huang Wen gave the energy shock wave a more powerful force, Captain surprised even had no chance to react and defend, so he was directly shocked out.


    Theoretically, the energy shock wave released by Captain Marvel should not be enough to cause too much damage to himself, but Captain Marvel still fell to the ground seriously.


    The main reason is Huang Wen''s additional strength on the energy shock wave. This is a lesson Huang Wen taught Captain Marvel, and it can also avoid Captain Marvel''s continuing self righteous questioning him.


    "Gulu! Mr. Huang Wen..." seeing that there was no movement after captain surprised landed, the war machine subconsciously swallowed saliva, and then shouted at Huang Wen with a bitter face. There was no way. There was no other him in the universe where Huang Wen was, so he could only plead for mercy himself.


    Perhaps because of the fate that may be achieved in the dark, the war machine has a good sense of Captain Marvel, otherwise it won''t be the first to stand up and hold Captain Marvel, although it didn''t hold it in the end


    "Huang asked..." Tony Stark saw another look for help and whispered at Huang asked. He was not sure whether Huang asked was really angry, but Tony Stark felt that Huang asked should not look too seriously at the guy at the level of surprise captain.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t kill her. With her strength and body quality, I can recover in a month..." Huang asked, glancing at the direction of the surprised captain and said faintly, "I just teach her a lesson. Let her remember that sometimes, don''t be too stubborn, and don''t blindly believe that you must be right and feel that you must be on the side of justice."


    Pride and arrogance are common problems of many superheroes, as are stubbornness. The more powerful they are, the more they will be.


    Captain Marvel is a good example.


    If there is no misunderstanding, such as Carol, the surprise captain of Huang Wen''s universe, or the surprise captain of the first two traversing universes, they are most eager to have a good fight with Huang Wen with a little unconvinced after knowing Huang Wen''s strength.


    But Captain Marvel of the universe didn''t believe Huang Wen from the beginning, and Nick Frey, who she trusted, secretly contributed to the fire, so Captain Marvel naturally thought Huang Wen had a problem and wanted to fight Huang Wen.


    Nick Frey also has a great responsibility for this matter. In Nick Frey''s opinion, no matter how powerful the enemy is, Captain Marvel should also have the power to fight a war, or even win a war. He won''t know. Captain Marvel will have to cultivate for months to recover after being counterattacked by Huang Wen


    "Sorry, Mr. Huang Wen, it''s all our problems. We didn''t communicate with her in time, which led to this misunderstanding..." when the US team heard Huang Wen''s words, it was relieved and looked at Huang Wen with some apology.


    "Ha ha, that is, the master is easy to talk, otherwise she would have been killed on the spot..." Huang asked. He didn''t make any response, but John couldn''t help it. He said directly and impolitely in the direction of Captain surprised.


    John''s temper has converged a lot over the years, but when he saw captain surprised take the initiative to fight Huang Wen, he almost couldn''t resist. Of course, Huang Wen fought back too quickly and didn''t give John a chance.


    It''s not just John who has the idea of doing it. Except for a few rational Avengers such as Steve Rogers and Tony Stark, the rest are all in a common hatred. They look at Captain Marvel''s direction. If they disagree, they have to ask for Huang.


    Among these people, there are not many who can deal with Captain Marvel. Even with the exception of John and Max, two strong sub heavenly fathers, even the students on the second floor can fight with excellent equipment!

 Chapter 1106

    Huang asked that the fighting power of the Avengers in the universe had been reflected incisively and vividly in the first world war with the anti bully Corps in the anti bullying universe. It was not that they had not killed the anti bully of the sub heavenly Father level. Even if the captain was ahead of the anti bully of the sub heavenly Father level, how many of them could he deal with?


    These Avengers who crossed into the parallel universe know that they were not a member of the avenger alliance. Without Huang Wen, they would never have the strength they have now and become superheroes guarding the earth. Their hearts are full of excitement about Huang Wen.


    "I have given the lesson that should be taught. What will happen next has nothing to do with us. After all, we will not come back after we leave the universe..." Huang asked, looking at the Avengers, smiled, shook their heads and said softly.


    "For us, she is just a stranger. There is no need to affect her mood because of her, and don''t bring her behavior to Carol, the surprise captain of our universe, otherwise it will be very embarrassing."


    "Yes, master!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The Avengers answered, and the light of thinking flashed in their eyes. Indeed, for them, the universe is just a passer-by in life. Even after returning to their own universe, they haven''t lost time. It''s really unnecessary to ruin their good mood for a surprise team leader.


    Therefore, although they were still unhappy, they did not continue to say anything, but looked in the direction of Huang Wen and waited for Huang Wen to take them back.


    So many Avengers didn''t prepare so many PIM particles to go back and forth, because Huang Wen didn''t need the power of PIM particles to go back.


    Not to mention that silly girl has the ability to travel through time and space, even Huang asked herself, she can travel through the multi universe.


    Previously, PIM particles mainly needed a space-time coordinate, otherwise it was not so easy to track the parallel universe where war machines and others were located.


    "Hum!" the power of Huang Wen soon shrouded the bodies of a group of Avengers. All the others were shrouded by Huang Wen''s power except Thor and rocky who went back after dealing with Asgard.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, can you give us a chance to make amends..." the war machine looked at Huang Wen and wanted to say something more, but Huang Wen didn''t mean to stay. He directly took the people back to his universe.


    "Hum!" Huang asked. In the universe, many people came back, including staying for a long time, but the return time was the same as Thor and rocky.


    When they came back, they all looked at Thor and rocky, and they didn''t know what happened to Thor and rocky after they left.


    "Hum! That Nick Frey really deserves beating..." Thor saw the eyes of a group of Avengers, snorted coldly and began to tell what happened in the parallel universe after Huang Wen and others left.


    After the war machine failed to retain Huang Wen, it couldn''t help being a little angry. Then it hurried to the direction of Captain surprise and carried captain surprise into the medical room of the avenger base.


    Yes, the war machine was the first to respond, and the captain or the wounded, or in other words, the first to respond.


    Other people''s hearts were more or less dissatisfied with Captain Marvel''s previous reckless behavior.


    In this way, the act of acting rashly without knowing the situation is no different from that of a recruit. Spider man on one side felt that he saw his shadow in Captain Marvel. He took a warning in his heart and constantly warned himself to be careful.


    "Are you really going to build Asgard on earth?" Thor asked when he saw the surrounding Avengers fall into silence. Thor looked at the fat house Thor, his eyes flickering slightly.


    "Naturally, Asgard has been destroyed by the flame giant Sutter. My father said that where there are asgards, there is Asgard. I think which place on the earth is very suitable for the development of Asgard..." fat house Thor naturally nodded and responded softly.


    "Rocky, tell him..." facing such a self who has no divine king''s wisdom at all, Thor reluctantly shook his head. Although his divine king''s wisdom is not much, it depends on who you compare with. Compared with fat house Thunder God, Thor is an excellent divine king!


    "You think it''s suitable for Asgard people because there aren''t many people left in Asgard. Even the rest are old and weak women and children, and don''t have much combat effectiveness..." Rocky shrugged, glanced at another evil god who has experienced life and death, saw through some, and looked at heimdar, and whispered.


    "However, the population of Asgard has become more than before. Even if the combat effectiveness has not recovered, it will happen sooner or later, especially when you want Asgard to regain its prosperity!"


    "In the face of an Asgard gathering place without too much combat power, mankind may be able to tolerate your existence, but if Asgard''s combat power gradually recovers, do you think mankind will sit idly by?"


    "Moreover, if you stay on the earth, can you guarantee that the earth people will not have different thoughts about the Asgard people? Don''t they want to study the difference between human beings and asgards? Can you guard against one person, can you guard against everyone? Do you have such a powerful power?"


    "Mr. rocky, I don''t think you can be called the God of lies. You should be called the God of bewitchment!" just as Rocky''s voice fell, a small plane landed on the ground. Nick Frey ran out of it and quickly retorted to rocky.


    "The earth people have a friendly attitude towards Asgard people, otherwise they will not divide Asgard people into a territory to survive. You know, the earth is a place with an inch of land and an inch of gold..."


    When Nick Frey spoke, he didn''t see captain surprised''s body, nor did he see Huang Wen and others in captain surprised''s mouth, which made Nick Frey keep an eye, but he still focused on the things in front of him.


    According to Nick Frey, since the asgards have come to the earth, there is no reason to let them go.


    As Tong Luoji said, the body quality of people on earth is still too weak. Compared with other aliens, asgards are almost indistinguishable from human appearance. Maybe asgards are the direction of human evolution


    Of course, these things can''t be said openly. It needs someone to sing red face and someone to sing white face!

 Chapter 1107

    "Yes, the earth is a place with an inch of land and an inch of gold. Then, without enough interests, how can the earth be so kind to provide such a large living space for asgards?" Rocky said with a sneer when he heard Nick Frey''s words.


    "Moreover, compared with the living place, I prefer to call it a captive pasture. You humans will captive the asgards, don''t you?"


    "You''re slandering. Are you turning into an evil god Loki to provoke the relationship between our earth and Asgard?" Nick Frey''s face didn''t change much, but he was obviously annoyed by Loki, or he couldn''t think of anything else to refute Loki. He could only mention Loki''s identity again.


    "Who the hell are you? Where''s Carol? You illusionists can deceive me. Do you still want to deceive me, Carol?"


    "Nick Frey, don''t be ashamed here. There are no magic masters at all. Rocky does play magic, but they wear clothes from another parallel universe to help..." the iron man on the side couldn''t help but look at Nick Frey and say in a deep voice.


    "It was because of you that Captain Marvel mistook them for enemies. After he rashly took action, he was wounded by Mr. Huang Wen. If Mr. Huang Wen hadn''t been investigated, our universe would face a more dangerous situation than the final battle, you know?!"


    "Carol is injured? How can this be?" Nicky Frey was stunned when he heard the speech and subconsciously wanted to refute iron man.


    After all, in Nick Frey''s view, Captain Marvel is almost invincible. Even mieba, who caused the finger snapping crisis, doesn''t think Captain Marvel will lose after Nick Frey comes back to read the information!


    Therefore, when he heard that a guy named Huang asked hit back and injured Captain Marvel, Nick Frey''s first reaction was not to believe it. He even felt that iron man and others were too careless and deceived by the enemy!


    "Carol is in the medical room now and has passed out. Do you want to have a look? Or do you think Carol''s injury is fake? We Avengers are fools and have no judgment?" just as Nick Frey''s voice fell, the war machine came out, glanced at Nick Frey lightly and asked with a sneer.


    The war machine is very unhappy with Nick Frey, especially in the view of the war machine. It is because of Nick Frey''s attitude that Captain Marvel misunderstood Huang Wen and even took action against Huang Wen.


    In addition, after the dissolution of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., Nick Frey, in theory, was just an ordinary person with no official identity. The war machine was not afraid of Nick Frey''s meaning and directly mocked.


    "This..." as the voice of the war machine fell, Nick Frey was silent for a moment. He looked around at the look of all the Avengers, and finally believed that his judgment to Captain Marvel might be wrong.


    However, Nick Frey was once the king of agents. His city was still very deep. Even when he knew he was wrong, his face still didn''t change much.


    Even, Nick Frey still didn''t give up Asgard, or he still didn''t give up the value of Asgard people. He was going to detour, leaving at least some asgards to find the right direction for human evolution!


    "Oh, sorry, it seems that I misunderstood you..." Nick Frey took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at rocky and others, "First of all, thank you for coming to our universe to help us. Secondly, I''m not following up on Asgard''s affairs before. After I follow up these things, I will certainly protect the interests of all asgards..."


    "Finally, even if you don''t trust me as an old agent, you should also trust the Avengers alliance, shouldn''t you? If the Avengers hadn''t come forward before, it wouldn''t be so easy for Asgard to settle down on the earth..."


    "I will naturally thank the avenger. As for where Asgard wants to go, I don''t need to listen to you?" fat house Thor listened to the dialogue between Nick Frey and rocky for a long time, and finally realized that it was time for him to make a decision. He took a deep breath, looked at Nick Frey and said.


    "I really appreciate the care of the earth in these five years, but since I have absolutely rebuilt Asgard, naturally I will not continue to stay on the earth. I think the earth will not want to see a powerful Asgard out of the control of the earth?"


    "After all, even superheroes who have super powers and don''t know how much to pay for mankind will be calculated by the earth people themselves, not to mention a group of outsiders like Asgard?"


    "Where Asgard goes, you really don''t need to listen to me, but Asgard people also have ordinary people. They have their own right to choose to stay on the earth, don''t they?" Nick Frey''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at fat house Thor sincerely.


    "No! Asgad always has the final say of the king," said Tom, who was looking at Nick Frey aside from asgart, not your earth. "Impatiently," don''t stop me from being here if you haven''t provoke me. "


    "You have no right to make their choice for all Asgard people. You are contempt for Asgard''s human rights!" Nick Frey heard Thor''s words, and suddenly seemed to be touched to the bottom line and drank directly at Thor.


    "For your contempt for human rights, you can never happen on earth. Since you are on earth now, you must abide by the rules of the earth!"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t like you in our universe or in front of you..." Thor looked at Nick Frey coldly. There was a flash of thunder in his eyes. It seemed that he couldn''t help fighting Nick Frey.


    "Do you still want to do something to me? Just because I stand in the perspective of Asgard people and speak for them, you want to do something to me?" Nick Frith didn''t mean to be afraid of Thor, but glanced at the Asgard people around and said in a high voice.


    "You do it. Even if you kill one me, there will be tens of thousands of me to stop you. It''s time for Asgard to change such a backward system. Asgard needs to learn from the civilization of the earth and overthrow the feudal autocratic God King system, so that every Asgard can get what he deserves and master his own freedom!"

 Chapter 1108

    I have to say that Nick Frey''s expression at this time is really like a righteous man who dared to overthrow oppression, but it goes without saying when thinking about Nick Frey''s identity, the purpose of his previous action and his behavior.


    Nick Frey wants to make a peaceful evolution of Asgard. Even if he can''t succeed this time, it can leave a certain impression on the hearts of many asgards. What will happen in the future is unknown.


    Moreover, this is not Nick Frey''s ultimate goal, or everything is just Nick Frey delaying time. On the other side of the earth, in Asgard''s temporary residence, another man like Nick Frey appeared here


    Yes, as the king of agents and the king of agents in the late stage of persecution paranoia, Nick Frey will not easily show his true face.


    In the previous snap finger crisis, there was no way. The infinite gem was too Yin bully and directly turned the real Nick Frey into ash. Otherwise, Nick Frey could completely replace himself with a bionic man.


    At this time, Nick Frey used his own bionic man. Although Nick Frey would not expose his cards as a last resort, Nick Frey felt that if all Asgard people were taken away, it would be a great loss to the earth and even the whole mankind!


    "Everybody!" Nick Frey looked at Asgard''s residence in front of him. He took a deep breath and shouted, "please come here. I''m the official representative of the earth. Thor asked me to come here..."


    "Well, your majesty? What happened?"


    "I don''t know. Your majesty left suddenly some time ago. I don''t know what happened..."


    "Yes, your majesty doesn''t even play games, people don''t spray, and even leave his little room. What''s important?"


    For a time, Asgard people talked a lot. Different from the people on earth who have known that the ring finger crisis has been recovered, the people who came back from Asgard, whether it is the ring finger crisis or killed by mieba, have gone to the battlefield. Therefore, Asgard people here do not know what happened.


    In addition, over the past five years, the performance of the fat house Thor has made the asgards accustomed to his majesty being a dead fat house. The dead fat house suddenly disappeared. To tell the truth, these asgards are still very worried.


    Now Nick Frey suddenly arrived and immediately attracted the attention of the asgards.


    "A great war is about to start on earth. As the only fire left in Asgard, Thor asked me to transfer you to another place. Please come with me as soon as possible. There''s no need to clean up the things. I''ll prepare for you..." Nick Frey said in a serious voice looking at the asgards.


    "Is it the ark plan?" although Asgard people don''t have too much contact with the outside world and are basically isolated from the world, Asgard still has the Internet. Otherwise, fat house Thor can''t play the game for five years.


    Therefore, as Nick Frey''s voice fell, the asgards soon thought of the ark plan, leaving fire to continue future generations.


    "Yes, it''s a similar plan. Don''t say more. Come with me quickly..." Nick Frey nodded when he heard the speech. He didn''t dare to delay at all, because he didn''t know how long another imitated real person of his own could last, especially when he angered Thor and fat house Thor, the two new Asgard gods.


    However, as long as Nick Frey can take the asgards away and hide them, no one can find him. It doesn''t matter if all the imitators outside are dead


    He Nick Frey will become a hero of the earth. He Nick Frey will become the most important pioneer of human evolution. He Nick Frey will be recorded in the future history of mankind and become a great sage!


    It has to be said that Nick Frey played his cards this time in order to meet the Asgard people. From the time he arrived at the avenger base and heard the words of Thor and fat house Thor, Nick Frey used all his resources to come here.


    To this end, Nick Frey also opened an aerospace carrier. Although it is not as big as the previous aegis Aerospace carrier, it is enough to accommodate all asgards here


    Unfortunately, Nick Frey''s insight is not small, but his vision is too short-sighted.


    Just as Nick Frey didn''t believe that Huang Wen and others really existed at the beginning, Nick Frey still didn''t know enough about Asgard.


    Especially Nick Frey ignored the existence of Heimdal!


    For other places, heimdar does not pay attention, but for his Asgard compatriots, heimdar will not ignore it.


    Especially when Nick Frey opened his mouth to bewitch the asgards, and even his purpose had been completely exposed.


    "Hmm?" Heimdal listened to Nick Frey''s words, his heart filled with vigilance, subconsciously looked at the residence of Asgard compatriots, and just saw the picture of Nick Frey letting asgards board the sky mother ship.


    "Bastard! What are you doing?!" Heimdal became angry for a moment. He shouted angrily at Nick Frey. "You''re not real? Where are you going to cheat the asgards?!"


    "Hmm?!" Nick Frey outside the avenger base shrunk his pupils slightly, shocked his heart, and then quickly recovered. Nick Frey on the other side also knew what happened at this time and accelerated the transfer of asgards.


    "Boom!" as heimdar''s voice fell, the sky was covered with dark clouds and countless thunder surged over the earth.


    "Heimdal, what did he do?!" Thor''s whole body surged with strong thunder power, looking at Heimdal and asked in a deep voice.


    "Another, he sent an aerospace carrier, transferring our Asgard compatriots!" Heimdal said in a deep voice, glaring at Nick Frey.


    "Someone is transferring the asgards? Or another me? This is definitely a conspiracy!" Nick Frey frowned, pretended not to know anything, and even pretended to think. "There must be other forces behind this matter. You can''t fall into the trap..."


    "Boom!" however, Thor was too lazy to listen to Nick Frey''s nonsense. A thunder directly submerged Nick Frey''s body and turned it into powder.


    "Nick..." the avenger was still a little stunned and didn''t keep up with the pace at this time. The Avengers naturally saw Nick Frey''s mind. Some of them wanted to stop Nick Frey, but they didn''t think about the words, and Nick Frey was killed

 Chapter 1109

    "Thor, you..." iron man first recovered. He didn''t mean much anger about Nick Frey''s death, because he had heard something from Heimdal''s words. Now he just needs Thor to explain to him what happened.


    "Heimdal, lock the target, I''ll open the rainbow bridge!" Thor glanced at the iron man, didn''t mean to explain, but looked directly at Heimdal and ordered, "don''t let that bastard run away with our compatriots!"


    "Let them come together and let them see what happened..." Heimdal said softly with a slight flash of his eyes.


    Heimdar is a man of the universe. He knows that it''s best not to make the relationship too rigid with the avenger alliance.


    Moreover, just when Thor couldn''t help but shoot Nick Frey outside the avenger base, Nick Frey in the space carrier didn''t have any response.


    After discovering that Thor had completely torn his face, Nick Frey directly locked up the asgards who had entered the space carrier, and the remaining asgards were dispersed by Nick Frey on the spot.


    As for the means of dispersion, they have to evacuate quickly, and Nick Frey naturally won''t keep his hand. According to the body quality of Asgard people, many people fell to the ground seriously and were dying.


    Nick Frey, who dispersed the asgards, opened the stealth device of the space carrier. Nick Frey is gambling that the guy named heimdar can''t see through the creation of technology and find him!


    Moreover, Nick Frey felt that this was not safe. He directly dazed all asgards, and then sent most asgards to small aircraft, opened the stealth device of small aircraft, and scattered asgards everywhere.


    In this way, even if Nick Frey and the space carrier are found, it is just the loss of a bionic man and a small number of asgards. As long as some asgards are sent to the place designated by Nick Frey, Nick Frey can start his plan!


    However, Nick Frey would not have thought that the stealth device with top technology in his eyes was a joke in Heimdal''s eyes. Asgard''s technology countless years ago was much more advanced than such stealth devices.


    Unless Nick Frey can get the stealth technology like the dark elf cosmic battleship, he still needs to shield Heimdal''s eyes!


    "Hum!" the rainbow bridge opened at the avenger base. The storm Tomahawk locked the abandoned position of the Asgard people and sent it directly with Thor and a group of Avengers.


    "Your Majesty..." most of the asgards abandoned by Nick Frey fell to the ground, and the rest were slightly injured to protect their compatriots. When they saw the rainbow bridge, the asgards were relieved, but then they were stunned.


    Not because of anything else, but mainly because there were two sires at this time, one was Thor, who reached the heavenly Father level in the universe next door and was filled with the majesty of the God King, and the other was the fat house Thor who had just regained his ideal and was ready to struggle with Asgard.


    The asgards couldn''t be sure which one was their real majesty for a moment. They hesitated to look at Thor and fat house Thor, especially when they were cheated and injured by Nick Frey, which made them uncertain whether the two thors in front of them were their own sires


    As for the two Loki, it did not make Asgard people react too much, because Asgard people have seen Loki use illusion too many times. Don''t say two Loki, even the Loki everywhere, Asgard people won''t be surprised.


    "Is Asgard''s cure immortal still alive?" seeing the tragedy of Asgard people, Thor''s heart is filled with anger, and the thunder in the sky is roaring constantly. Even if someone observes outside the earth at this time, he can see that a dark cloud beyond scientific knowledge has emerged in the universe, shrouding over the earth!


    "Yes, I''ll send them here, and you go after Nicky Frey!" there was anger in the eyes of fat house Raytheon. He didn''t expect that Nicky Frey dared not only to shoot the asgards, but even to kill the asgards. There was no exaggeration about what he told him before, This also strengthened the determination of fat house Thor to move Asgard away!


    "Nick Fury, he really..." when the US team saw the tragedy of Asgard people in front of them, they could not help frowning. A trace of anger flashed in his eyes, which was dissatisfied with Nick Fury''s cruel behavior.


    The U.S. team did not have extra tolerance for Nick Frey because of his special identity. In particular, the previous performances of Nick Frey and the Divine Shield bureau had already made the U.S. team a little bitter.


    However, previously, it could be explained by the influence of the Divine Shield Bureau by the hydra, but now, Nick Frey''s behavior undoubtedly shows that the Divine Shield bureau is such an organization. In addition to having no so-called desire to conquer the world, it is no better than the Hydra!


    For the U.S. team, he wants to see a peaceful world, and Nick Frey''s initiative to trigger a battle is undoubtedly a hegemonic and evil behavior, but sadly, such behavior has been used to in the whole United States, which makes the U.S. team some unable to find the meaning of its own existence.


    "Too many people have taken the wrong road, and even they have taken this road as the right road, and what can I do..." the U.S. team couldn''t help sighing and thought powerlessly.


    Just when the US team fell silent, Thor opened the rainbow bridge again, aiming at the stealth space carrier, even the stealth flying space carrier, is no exception!


    "Hmm?" looking at the rainbow bridge suddenly appeared in the space carrier, Nick Frey''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and then he felt a little lucky. Fortunately, he transferred most of the asgards out, otherwise he would really be caught this time.


    However, since this space carrier was discovered by Thor and attracted the arrival of rainbow bridge, it means that their means should be effective, and the remaining asgards can be transferred smoothly!


    "Nick Frey!" Thor appeared in the space carrier, surging with the power of thunder, and the majestic breath oppressed Nick Frey''s direction.


    If he is a normal person, I''m afraid he can''t even say a word in the face of the anger of the heavenly Father, but Nick Frey is not a normal person, or he is just a bionic man. He doesn''t have this pressure at all. Hiding in the dark gives Nick Frey the courage to face everything.

 Chapter 1110

    "Nick Frey, you should have done such a thing. You are too disappointing to us!" the iron man looked at the indifferent Nick Frey and said with great disdain, "I just thought your face was black. I didn''t expect that your heart was so black..."


    "Tony Stark, do you know what you said, I can sue you for racial discrimination?" Nick Frey shrugged, looked at the iron man with a slight mockery and asked, "if the people know that the iron man is racial discrimination, I''m afraid the storm of public opinion will be difficult for stark industry to suppress?"


    "I''m racist? You''re a naked slander. Don''t you know the color of my close friend Colonel rod?" iron man sneered and said it doesn''t matter.


    "He''s so calm. There should be other separate bodies..." Rocky said softly after taking a deep look at Nicky Frey.


    "Then there''s nothing to say. Just kill him!" Thor did not hesitate to release a thunder and killed Nick Frey on the spot.


    Several Avengers opened their mouths slightly, such as eagle eye and black widow, but in the end, they didn''t mean to dissuade, because Nick Frey''s behavior really aroused Thor''s anger. If you don''t want Asgard to go to war with the earth completely, Nick Frey needs to pay a price for his behavior


    "There are only a small number of compatriots here, and the remaining compatriots have been separated and transferred..." Heimdal looked around, looked at Thor and said.


    At this time, heimdar knew that Asgard''s decision-makers had temporarily changed into Thor, the God King from another universe. However, for heimdar, there was no difference, because Thor, the God King, was more in line with the image of Asgard in heimdar''s mind.


    "OK, you provide the coordinates. I''ll open the rainbow bridge. I can''t let any compatriots lose outside!" Thor nodded slightly and said in a deep voice.


    Soon, the rainbow bridge continued to appear on the earth, small spaceships were found one after another, and groups of asgards were rescued,


    When the last group of Asgard people who had been sent to the research base were found and the laboratory was taken away by Thor, Nick Frey''s plan finally failed, which made Nick Frey, who was hiding in the dark, sigh helplessly.


    "Alas!" Nick Frey looked very sorry. Looking at the failed pictures after the images, he said helplessly, "unfortunately, this may really be the direction of human evolution. If human beings can evolve to the level of Asgard people, they don''t need to worry about so many potential crises in the universe..."


    "Unfortunately, this group of people is not a real illusion, nor is it someone else''s conspiracy. Carol is injured. There is really no other way..."


    "Moreover, it seems that even me will not appear for a long time. If I show up now, I''m afraid this stronger Thor will not let me go?"


    At this time, Nick Frey still had no worry. Even if several bionic people had died, even if his plan failed, it would not affect Nick Frey''s true self in the slightest.


    This is Nick Frey''s confidence, because his base is a technology developed with space gemstones, which is listed as a top secret by Nick Frey. No one can know this secret except Nick Frey.


    In this technology, Nick Frey''s secret base can be surrounded by space energy, making it impossible to find.


    Of course, this technology consumes a lot, and Nick Frey doesn''t always open it. However, in the face of rainbow bridge and heimdar''s ability to see through all places, Nick Frey opened this technology to ensure his safety.


    "Well, did you find that bastard?" when Thor transferred all the asgards back, he turned his head and asked heimdar in a deep voice.


    "I did see where he was before, but now his position suddenly disappeared..." heimdar shook his head slightly and said in a low voice, "it seems that he should have some means to hide his spatial coordinates so that he can avoid my eyes!"


    "It seems that Nick Frey still hides the research technology of space gems, but it''s really deep..." the iron man sneered and whispered, "if it hadn''t invaded the database of the Divine Shield Bureau, I didn''t even know that the Divine Shield bureau had received the technology of Hydra!"


    "Only he can know how many secrets Nick Frey has hidden..." the black widow sighed and said with some emotion.


    "At the beginning, you could contact me in Saka. Can you say that Nick Frey''s space technology is more difficult to see through than Saka''s strange environment?" the fat house Thor looked at Heimdal reluctantly in his heart and asked.


    "With the death of King Odin and the disappearance of Asgard, the power I used to borrow has become much weaker. It was almost my last divine power to return hawk to the earth before. What I use now is my natural ability..." Heimdal sighed and whispered.


    Heimdar is the gatekeeper of Asgard. The reason why he has the ability to see through the nine realms is not only because of heimdar''s own ability, but also from the blessing of Odin''s power and Asgard''s divine power.


    Now, Odin has died in the universe, Asgard has also been destroyed by the flame giant sulter, and heimdar can''t borrow his powerful divine power


    "In the name of the God King of Asgard, I give heimdar the qualification to borrow the power of Thor. Under the power of Thor, heimdar''s ability will reach the peak, guard Asgard again, and don''t let anyone hostile to Asgard go unpunished!" just as heimdar''s voice fell, Thor was filled with mysterious laws one after another, With Thor''s voice, these mysterious laws poured into heimdar''s body.


    "Shua!" when Thor''s power poured into heimdar''s body, heimdar''s orange eyes became brighter, and his ability was strengthened here again.


    Heimdar can feel that Thor''s divine power at this time is inferior to Odin''s peak, but it has also reached Odin''s level. Such Thor''s power is enough to make heimdar reach his previous peak and find Nick Frey!


    At the same time, Nick Frey''s body suddenly trembled, his face suddenly changed, and subconsciously stood up

 Chapter 1111

    Nick Frey''s years of agent experience told him that an event that could endanger his life was happening. Nick Frey subconsciously wanted to avoid, but found that this was his last hiding place.


    "Is it true that I''m going to be planted here today? No?" Nick Frey whispered with a trace of inexplicability.


    Nick Frey has not never encountered the crisis of life and death. In other words, after so many years of being an agent and experiencing so many extraordinary events, Nick Frey has long been used to the crisis of life and death.


    It is also so many years of experience that Nick Frey has become what he is now. He has become the king of agents in the late stage of persecution paranoia and wants to master any extraordinary power.


    However, even at this time, Nick Frey did not feel that he had done anything wrong. If the asgards could really help human evolution, Nick Frey only hated that the power he controlled was too weak and failed to capture the asgards and help all mankind to ascend.


    "Finally, try again. If it is found, it can only blame my life..." Nick Frey took a deep breath, his eyes flashed, and soon made a decision.


    Soon, Nick Frey activated all the bionic people, then pressed a red button, and one metal coffin was opened. Nick Frey and one bionic man entered the metal coffin, and then the metal coffin was quickly closed and integrated into the ground.


    "Hum!" just as the metal coffin was just closed, a powerful space force bombarded the base where Nick Frey was located.


    The space defense devices in the outer layer of the base are fully open, and they are constantly colliding with that powerful space force. Unfortunately, the space defense technology developed by Nick Frey from space gemstones is still not as good as Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge.


    In other words, there are too few energy sources here. A giant ark reactor is not enough to support the space defense device to collide with the rainbow bridge while disturbing the space.


    Yes, the energy source of this secret base is a giant ark reactor.


    This is known as the exclusive research achievement of the stark family. Not only does the Vanke family have the same technology, but Nick Frey, the biggest moth of the Divine Shield, naturally has a share.


    Had it not been for Tony Stark''s identity and his unwillingness to expose it, Nick Frey could have shrunk the ark reactor and made the same type of steel suit as long ago as iron man was born.


    However, Nick Frey was still supporting the avenger alliance plan at that time. Naturally, he would not let steel armor fly all over the sky and make iron man lose the meaning of existence.


    Moreover, Tony Stark''s creativity is really beyond Nick Frey''s reach. Only Tony Stark, an authentic iron man, can do so well in the continuous upgrading of steel armor


    At this time, with the continuous collision between the rainbow bridge and the space defense device, the energy of a huge ark reaction furnace was finally exhausted. The rainbow bridge broke into the secret base, and Thor, Asgard and the Avengers appeared here.


    "I didn''t expect that Nick Frey''s secret base should be hidden so deep..." iron man looked around the layout of the secret base and said with some emotion. "It''s said that he embezzled one-third of the funds of the Divine Shield Bureau and built all kinds of secret bases for himself. It seems to be true!"


    "Well, that seems to be your ark reactor?" Dr. hawk asked, pointing to the huge ark reactor.


    "I see. I don''t bother to talk about him. After all, we already know what kind of person Nick Frey is. It''s normal for him to steal my ark reactor technology, isn''t it?" the iron man shrugged at the speech and said it doesn''t matter.


    In iron man''s opinion, Nick Frey has been sentenced to death for his previous behavior. Even if the United States does not support this, however, the God King of Asgard was executed. People have absolute strength to try Nick Frey.


    Moreover, no one on earth will stand up to speak for Nick Frey at this time, and no one will ask for bail and extradition of Nick Frey.


    Even the black widow and eagle eye are no exception. After all, they are not stupid. Not to mention that Nick Frey is wrong first, even if there is no mistake, they can clearly distinguish between Nick Frey and the safety of the whole earth.


    "But what about Nick Frey?" the U.S. team looked around the secret base, didn''t see a figure, and said with some hesitation. "Do you think Nick Frey will have other secret bases, which is just a cover?"


    "I don''t think it''s impossible. After all, this guy in the late stage of persecution paranoia can''t be too cautious..." the iron man said with some approval when he heard the speech.


    "No, Nick Frey is in this secret base, or he is underground..." Thor looked at Heimdal. Heimdal shook his head, pointed to the ground and said, "Nick Frey put himself in a metal coffin. There are many of him. It seems that he wants to confuse the public!"


    "Metal coffin? He prepared it for himself early. Did he think that he would have such a day?" the iron man raised his eyebrow and sneered at the speech.


    "Silly girl, help me control this secret base!" Thor glanced at the iron man who stood in place mocking, but didn''t mean to do anything, then raised his watch and said.


    "Under control..." soon, silly girl''s subroutine began to run. After silly girl''s evolution, as silly girl''s subroutine, it also got evolution. The independent computing power and intelligence of a simple silly girl subroutine are no lower than that of the newly born silly girl.


    In other words, even if Jarvis of the universe is still there, it can''t be compared with silly girl''s subroutine in this aspect, let alone Friday.


    "Hum!" as silly girl began to control the base, soon one metal coffin after another rose from under the ground, but these metal coffins didn''t mean to open.


    "The setting procedure for opening the metal coffin is one-time, that is, when it is opened once, the metal coffin can no longer be opened through control..." the explanation of silly girl''s subroutine soon rang, which made people feel some emotion.


    It can only be said that Nick Frey is worthy of Nick Frey. He is really a cruel man. He has cut off his future in this way and wants to ensure his life

 Chapter 1112

    "So, is this guy really not going to come out? Is there a way to maintain his vitality in this metal coffin?" Dr. hawk looked at the closely fitting metal coffin and said in surprise.


    "This metal coffin seems to be made of vibrated gold. So much vibrated gold is used for this? Nick Frey is really a luxury!"


    "If it''s not Zhenjin, what if Nick Frey can ensure his safety?" iron man shrugged, glanced at Zhenjin coffin and said, "I think Nick Frey can not only maintain his vitality in this metal coffin, but also see what''s happening outside us!"


    "However, Zhenjin is not so easy to destroy. I remember that the Thor hammer could not hurt any Zhenjin before..."


    Because Huang Wen and his cosmic Avengers came through, even if there were variables such as the anti hegemony corps, the vibration gold shield of the US team was not chopped on the spot.


    In addition, in the two images given by Huang Wen, there is no picture of mieba''s double-edged sword cutting off the Zhenjin shield, so in the view of the Avengers, the Zhenjin shield is still indestructible.


    "It''s just Zhenjin. In our universe, Zhenjin has been cut off many times. Those students used only a small number of Zhenjin weapons before, because they have better choices..." Thor glanced at the iron man faintly, and said with a sharp breath in the storm axe in his hand.


    In terms of simple materials, the storm Tomahawk is not as insoluble as the original aidman alloy, but the storm Tomahawk can give full play to Thor''s strength and heavenly Father''s strength. It''s not difficult to destroy Zhenjin!


    As Thor''s voice fell, in the metal coffin, all Nick Frey''s pupils shrank slightly, and then Heimdal shook his head slightly at Thor, indicating that he didn''t know which Nick Frey was his real body.


    "Then kill them all. It doesn''t matter. Even if this guy is a bionic man, I won''t feel comfortable!" Thor snorted coldly, and the powerful thunder force broke out again. There was a loud thunder in the sky and dark clouds in the universe, which seemed to form a cosmic storm.


    But in the end, all the forces were integrated into the storm axe. The next moment, the storm axe cut into the metal coffin in front of it with indomitable momentum.


    "Shua!" at the moment when the storm Tomahawk ended to the metal coffin, the strong law force directly destroyed the molecular structure in Zhenjin. Then the storm Tomahawk easily cut the metal coffin, and the nick Frey inside was cut in two, and slowly turned into black coke by the power of thunder.


    At this time, the situation in the metal coffin was also shown. There was indeed a device to maintain vitality, and there was also a screen in it. Nick Frey should have been peeping at every move of the outside world before.


    Theoretically, there should be a button to open the metal coffin, but I didn''t see it at this time, and I don''t know if it was destroyed by the power of the storm axe.


    "Nick Frey, this is just the beginning. I don''t know which one is yours, but it doesn''t prevent me from killing all of you and avenging the dead Asgard compatriots!" Thor said coldly, looking at one metal coffin after another.


    "And me, I''ll let Nick Frey you die in despair!" fat house Thor also stood up at this time. He understood another way to destroy Zhenjin himself. With his sub heavenly Father level strength, he can do this.


    Therefore, fat house Thor feels that he can''t let another himself do all the things. He is the God King of Asgard in the universe. Even if he is not as powerful as the other himself, he can''t fall too far behind!


    Soon, fat house Thor made a decisive move. His speed and prestige were slower than Thor, but the Zhenjin coffin did not stop his storm axe, and Nick Frey also died under the storm axe of fat house Thor.


    "Nick Frey''s bionic human technology is so superb that it''s impossible to tell which is his bionic human and which is his original..." iron man looked at Nick Frey who was dying, and his mood gradually recovered. In other words, he had been numb and had no feeling after watching Nick Frey die too many times.


    However, this bionic human technology of Nick Frey has indeed attracted the attention of iron man. He even began to pay attention to this bionic human technology.


    Anyway, Nick Frey also stole the iron man''s Ark reactor. What''s the big deal if iron man steals a technology from him?


    "Did you say that the one who was almost killed by the hydra or had been killed would be Nick Frey''s bionic man?" the US team looked at Nick Frey dying in front of them one after another, suddenly thought of something, and looked at the black widow and asked.


    "It''s not impossible, or that''s a high probability..." the black widow was silent, then nodded and said, "With our reaction power, Nicky Frey wanted to fake death and deceive us. It was not so easy, so what died was just a bionic man. In other words, we have never seen Nicky Frey. As long as it appeared, it should be his bionic man!"


    "This guy, it''s hard to tell the true from the false..." the US team sighed and watched the metal coffin gradually decrease, and Nick Frey slowly died. Suddenly, the US team''s eyes moved slightly, as if it had found something and went to the wreckage of one of the metal coffins.


    "What''s the matter?" the people looked over one after another. Only Thor and fat house Thor continued to do it without stopping.


    "This thing was not found in these coffins before. Is it a device to open the metal coffin?" the US team picked up a small device on the ground and asked.


    "That is to say, this guy is Nick Frey''s true self? It''s unexpected that he hasn''t been exposed until he dies, which is in line with his title of king of agents..." iron man''s eyes flickered slightly and said with some emotion.


    While talking, Thor and fat house Thor still didn''t mean to stop, but insisted on cutting off all the metal coffins. They didn''t care whether Nick Frey was dead or not. As long as a man like Nick Frey was still alive, they had to solve it!


    "There are no people like Nick Frey in the world..." until Thor cut open the last metal coffin, with Heimdal''s words, everyone knows that Nick Frey''s story has finally come to an end.

 Chapter 1113

    Facing the residual bodies of Nick Frey on the ground, Thor and Asgard didn''t mean to stay, but directly opened the rainbow bridge and left the so-called secret base.


    The avenger alliance also left with the asgards. After all, they don''t know where this is. If the avenger alliance wants to leave after the rainbow bridge leaves, it''s not so easy.


    However, before leaving, the black widow and eagle eye looked around the environment, and then gave iron man a wink. Iron man shrugged helplessly, and a small nano device remained in the secret base.


    The reason why we want to leave a nano device is to locate the secret base.


    The purpose of eagle eye and black widow is very simple. Nick Frey did something wrong this time. They also know that Nick Frey is not a good man in the eyes of many people, but for them, Nick Frey has done something for the earth.


    In addition, eagle eye and black widow have a good relationship with Nick Frey''s colleagues. There are so many Nick Frey dead here. Naturally, they want to help Nick Frey collect a corpse.


    After all, the U.S. team has found Nick Frey''s body before. Of course, it doesn''t rule out that it''s just Nick Frey''s bionic man, but if eagle eye and black widow feel it, it''s OK.


    The reason why iron man agreed with the behavior of black widow and eagle eye, and even took the initiative to stay with the nano device is actually very simple. Before, iron man had taken a fancy to Nick Frey''s bionic human technology. Naturally, he wanted to study this secret base and Nick Frey''s bionic human


    Both Thor and Heimdal found the little moves of iron man, but they didn''t say anything and pretended to know nothing.


    After all, for Thor and others, the affair of Nick Frey is over, and the next thing to deal with is the reconstruction of Asgard.


    In the following years, although Asgard will leave the earth, he will also be in a state of offensive and defensive alliance with the earth. Naturally, he can''t completely tear his face with the earth.


    When the rainbow bridge returned to the Asgard station, the asgards did not mean to stay on the earth for a while. The injured asgards simply dealt with their injuries and left the earth with the unfortunately dead Asgard bodies and went into space.


    Of course, this time we didn''t leave by using the rainbow bridge. No matter how strong the body quality of Asgard people is compared with that of people on earth, everyone can''t reach the level of Thor and survive in the space environment.


    This time, the asgards left in a spaceship. This spaceship is the spaceship that the asgards opened when they were ready to go to earth.


    Unfortunately, before the spacecraft reached its destination, Asgard met mieba and finally suffered heavy losses in mieba''s hands


    Now, Asgard has set sail again, and they will reach a new home, a new Asgard.


    "Where is our destination now?" fat house Thor looked at the confused Asgard people in his eyes and whispered to Thor.


    "Look for the world tree..." Thor''s eyes flickered slightly and said softly, "Asgard is built on the world tree, so that the nine realms can be the same, the world tree can support each other with Asgard, and Asgard has extraordinary power..."


    "As far as I know, after Asgard was destroyed by the flame giant Sutter, Sutter should be able to return to his hometown according to the context of the world tree. At that time, you had no ability to rebuild Asgard or deal with Sutter, so you could only choose to leave..."


    "You mean we go back to the space where Asgard was originally located?" the fat house Thor seemed to understand something, and his eyes suddenly brightened. "So, you don''t just want to rebuild Asgard, you want to rebuild Asgard?"


    "First of all, we are not going to the space-time where Asgard was originally located, because after Asgard was destroyed, the position of the world tree is not fixed, but fortunately, the position of the other eight worlds in the nine worlds has not changed much, so we can find the place of the world tree..." Thor shook his head and said with thunder in his eyes.


    "The reason why it is to rebuild Asgard rather than rebuild a new Asgard is mainly because of my divine power. Even though there is still some gap between my current divine power and my father Odin, it is not weak compared with that when our ancestor Buli built Asgard..."


    "But the problem is that before, whether the ancestor Buli, grandfather bor or father Odin, their divine power is more comprehensive than me. If I don''t take the residual Asgard power on the world tree as the foundation, I won''t be so easy to reshape Asgard!"


    "So it is. Compared with our father''s power, our ability is really limited..." fat house Thor understood Thor''s meaning this time and said with emotion for a while.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as your combat effectiveness is strong enough, many things can be understood by analogy, although it may be a little complicated..." Thor patted fat house Thor on the shoulder and said meaningfully, "however, before that, you need to lose your fat flesh. You can''t afford to be a God King at all!"


    "I understand. After all, you won''t stay here to help me..." fat house Thor solemnly nodded, then clenched his teeth and said, "don''t worry. From today on, I will quit my bad habits and learn how to become a real God King!"


    "Really? Then I''ll throw away the beer, fat house happy water, cheese, fried chicken and game console you asked me to hide in my personal space?" Rocky, the evil god, raised his mouth slightly when he heard the words of fat house Thunder God and looked at fat house thunder god teasingly.


    "No, rocky, how can you betray me like this?" the fat house Thunder God opened his mouth and looked at the evil god rocky in disbelief and shouted.


    In the view of fat house Thor, his brother rocky really died once and should not tease him himself, but at this time, the evil god rocky opened the prank mode again.


    "Since you have made up your mind, I will naturally help you..." the evil god rocky glanced at Rocky''s direction and said with a smile.


    The evil god rocky has had a conversation with rocky. He knows that rocky assists Thor in another universe. He knows that such a situation is the most favorable for Asgard and can best reflect his value

 Chapter 1114

    For every rocky, because of his inferiority complex in childhood, rocky always wants to get other people''s attention and prove his value, even if rocky didn''t know that he was not an Asgard, but an ice giant.


    Perhaps this is due to the extremely sensitive heart of children, and it is precisely because of this psychology that rocky keeps showing himself and making pranks to attract the attention of others.


    After a real life and death, the evil god rocky has seen through all this. He knows what he should do to truly prove his value.


    When the evil god Loki and the fat house Thor recast Asgard, there must be a strong painting of his evil god Loki in the history books of later generations!


    Therefore, it is incumbent on the evil god Loki to recast the glory of Asgard!


    "Help me? Well, our brothers will work together to revitalize Asgard!" fat house Thor heard some solemn words from the evil god rocky. He took a deep breath and said it equally seriously.


    In this way, the Thor and evil god in the universe finally strengthened their determination to revive Asgard, and the spacecraft also flew in the direction of the world tree.


    I don''t know how long later, Thor''s eyes suddenly lit up. He sensed the location of the world tree. As the God King of Asgard in the universe, he sensed the world tree far more than anyone in the universe. It was just because Thor thought that he could help the universe rebuild Asgard.


    "You wait here. It''s not a simple thing to rebuild Asgard. It will take some time..." Thor left the ship, left a word and flew in the direction of the world tree.


    In the eyes of fat house Thor and others, there was nothing in the direction of Thor''s flight, but in Thor''s eyes, the world tree running through the nine realms was in front of him.


    Even, Thor can feel that there is a breath from Asgard on the world tree, which is the subtle influence of Asgard on the world tree, and also the residual power after Asgard was destroyed. This power is the basis for Thor to reshape Asgard!


    With the sound of "buzzing", Thor''s body released a powerful divine power, which began to communicate with the world tree, just as the ancestor Asgard did many years ago.


    As Thor communicated with the world tree, the world tree slowly appeared in the eyes of fat house Thor and others. Fat house Thor and others also felt the familiar smell of Asgard.


    "Hmm?" however, at this time, Thor raised his eyebrows and looked at the world tree with a flash of surprise, because Thor felt a breath of death on the world tree!


    The owner of this breath, Thor is not very familiar, but it is definitely not strange. It is the breath of the goddess of death, Haila!


    However, the breath of Haila, the goddess of death in the universe, is much weaker than Thor''s impression. Thor could not even find it if Thor was not connected with the world tree.


    To Thor''s surprise, Hera, the goddess of death, even contributed her strength to maintain the breath of Asgard in the world tree under the condition of such a weak breath!


    That is, the strength of the death goddess Haila is not enough, and she has not really become the God King of Asgard. Otherwise, the death goddess Haila may be able to reshape Asgard by herself


    "Can''t you let go of your throne or Asgard?" Thor said with a slight flicker of his eyes and a sigh.


    No one answered Thor''s question. The consciousness of the goddess of death Haila has gradually blurred. With the disappearance of Asgard, the goddess of death Haila is also gradually disappearing. The reason why she can maintain her final strength is still because of the strong obsession of the goddess of death Haila.


    "Forget it, when Asgard is remodeled, you can recover your consciousness from the spirit Hall..." Thor soon returned to God. He didn''t have much feelings for the death goddess Haila. The death goddess Haila in his universe was directly destroyed by Huang Wen together with the dungeon dimension. Thor didn''t have much contact with her.


    Therefore, Thor is ready. If Haila still wants to lead Asgard on the wrong path after her resurrection, Thor will not have any hands left!


    The strength of Haila, the goddess of death, makes old Odin feel afraid, but it is not a level compared with Thor, the heavenly father.


    Even the fat house Thor is not very difficult as long as he can return to the peak combat effectiveness and deal with the death goddess Haila.


    After all, if Asgard is rebuilt, not only will Hera, the goddess of death, be blessed by the power of Asgard, but also the fat house Thor. I think the fat house Thor can even avenge blindness.


    "Hum!" in this way, Thor is suspended in the space, and endless thunder power envelops the world tree. He is communicating with the world tree. He is gathering the power of the world tree with Thor''s power, guiding Asgard''s residual power and reshaping Asgard!


    I don''t know how long it took. In the space shrouded by endless thunder, a huge space appeared. In the thunder, there were hidden buildings. Those buildings were Asgard!


    Thor is rebuilding Asgard. Every house, tree, grass, stone and river in Asgard slowly emerged in the thunder


    "It turns out that it''s not just me who wrote down Asgard''s plants and trees, but also Thor..." Rocky saw this scene, his eyes flickered slightly, and an idea flashed in his heart. "Asgard is our common home, carrying our memories for so many years, and it has already been buried in our hearts!"


    "Asgard!"


    "Asgard!"


    With the emergence of Asgard, whether it is fat house Thor, or the evil god Loki, or heimdar and the people of Asgard burst into tears, and their hearts stirred.


    At the beginning, they were forced to leave Asgard. Even in order to survive, they watched Asgard be destroyed in front of themselves and become a grain of dust in the universe. At that time, there was a powerlessness in the hearts of all asgards.


    But now, everything is back, Asgard is back, they can go back to their former home, and they can start their original life again!


    "Thank you, another me..." fat house Thor looked at Thor''s figure and said with sincere gratitude.

 Chapter 1115

    "Hmm? The smell of Asgard? Asgard recovered? What happened? My strength is also recovering?" with the reappearance of Asgard, the consciousness of death goddess Haila gradually woke up, but she didn''t know what happened, but she just felt that her strength was gradually recovering.


    "OK!" in the endless thunder, Thor took a deep breath and his eyes flashed slightly over Asgard. He not only successfully reshaped Asgard, but also transformed Asgard''s divine king power into Thor''s power.


    In other words, from today on, the God King of Asgard in the universe has also become Thor, and the source of power borrowed by the Asgard gods has also become Thor''s power. Thor is the father of the gods!


    This is not because Thor did it deliberately, but because there is no Odin in this universe, and Thor has no way to create Odin''s power from scratch. Thor''s power has become independent since it reached the sub heavenly Father level.


    Let Thor push Odin''s force back with Thor''s force, which will undoubtedly cost Thor more strength, and some gains are not worth the loss.


    Moreover, making Thor''s power become the power of Asgard''s gods can also ensure the status of fat house Thor in the universe. At least he originally inherited Odin''s power. Hera, the first successor of Asgard, the goddess of death, will completely lose the qualification to inherit Asgard.


    At this time, even if Haila, the goddess of death, could restore her divine power, she could not become stronger in Asgard without limit, because she lost this qualification!


    "We can enter Asgard..." when Thor''s power spread all over Asgard, fat house Thor also felt this. He took a deep breath, looked at the Asgard people around him and said.


    "Yes, your majesty!" heimdar responded first. His eyes flashed and he answered, driving the spacecraft in the direction of Asgard.


    Soon, a divine light led the spacecraft in, and the reconstructed Asgard also had its unique secrecy as before. When the spacecraft was introduced into Asgard, the thunder slowly disappeared and disappeared with Asgard.


    Yes, Asgard is in the world tree and integrates himself into another space. Unless he finds the coordinates of the world tree and infers the location of Asgard, it is not so easy to find Asgard.


    Moreover, even if, like the dark elves, they finally found Asgard''s coordinates and wanted to escape heimdar''s eyes, it was not so simple.


    "As like as two peas before," Dahl''s eyes flickered slightly after he returned to asgad, and some of them sighed, "but after all, your majesty is a new king of kings. The power of the gods must be replaced. This is Aas Gade''s new era!"


    "Yes, the new Asgard is no different from the original, but it is indeed a new era..." fat house Thor took a deep breath, looked around the Asgard people and said solemnly.


    "Moreover, we also ignored the spiritual needs of Asgard people before. Many things on the earth are not backward, but also worth learning from!"


    "You don''t want to build a network in Asgard?" the evil god Loki saw the meaning of fat house Thor in an instant and couldn''t help laughing. "How long have you quit? I can''t help it. Didn''t you have heroic words before?"


    "I think about it for the people of Asgard. They had the Internet before, and they will not be used to it if they lose it suddenly..." the face of fat house Thor hasn''t changed much, as if it''s serious. "Moreover, with you supervising me, I don''t have time to indulge in games, do I?"


    "Ha ha..." the evil god Loki didn''t believe half a word about fat house Thor. However, when he was ready to refute fat house Thor, a strong breath rose in Asgard.


    "Thunder! Annoying power of thunder!" an angry female voice echoed in Asgard. The faces of the asgards around changed. Because of this voice, they were hardly familiar with it. It was because of this voice that the asgards left their homes and ushered in the evening of the gods.


    Although the evening of the gods has passed and Asgard has ushered in a new chapter, the nightmares are not so easy to dissipate, even if more than five years have passed.


    "Haila!"


    "Haila, goddess of death!"


    "She''s not dead yet!"


    Flustered voices echoed around, and Asgard people fell into panic again. The joy generated by Asgard''s reconstruction disappeared in an instant.


    "Haila is still alive?! what a hard life!" fat house Thor''s eyes shrunk slightly, subconsciously touched his blind eye, and then took a deep breath. The storm axe appeared in his hand, and the whole man flew into the sky.


    In the sky, a black airflow condensed into a strong breath. The body shape of the death goddess Haila slowly condensed from the black airflow, but soon she frowned. She noticed that Asgard''s blessing on her power was so weak that it was pitiful


    "Who are you?" Haila, the goddess of death, felt a strong breath rushing in her direction. She couldn''t help but be stunned, because the fat house Thor in front of her seemed a little different from her cheap brother.


    Although they are wearing the same clothes and the surging breath is very similar, the fat house Thor who rushed over has an axe she has never seen. He is still so bloated that he can''t see that he is a God who is good at fighting


    "Haila! Have you forgotten me? I''m the king of Asgard, Thor!" the fat house Thor took a deep breath, and his breath slowly rose up, ready to fight Haila, the goddess of death.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! My stupid brother is not as fat as you!" the goddess of death, Haila, subconsciously looked at the fat house. Thor retorted, "don''t think you can find out and pretend to be that guy..."


    "..." the fat house Thor, who was preparing for World War I, stagnated, and his breath was a little unstable.


    There was no way. Originally, he was ready to fight well, but fat house Thor was not ready for a water battle. He was broken by the goddess of death Haila at the first time.

 Chapter 1116

    In fact, we can''t blame Haila, the goddess of death, for her amazing ability to break defense. The main reason is that the weakness of fat house Thor is too obvious. Moreover, this fat house Thor obviously has experienced his old mother''s instructions to eat less meat. Haila, the goddess of death, touched the sadness of fat house Thor


    However, at this time, Haila, the goddess of death, did not stop her critical attack, because she noticed a more powerful breath on the other side, which was the breath from another Universe Thor. Facing this breath, Haila, the goddess of death, seemed to see Odin, which made her eyes coagulate.


    "He is the real Thor?! he really became the God King?! so, Asgard recovered because of him?" at this moment, the goddess of death Hera seemed to understand the causes and consequences, especially the reason why she couldn''t get Asgard''s continuous blessing was finally found.


    "...." clearly standing in front of the death goddess Haila, the ignored fat house Thor twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. For a moment, he didn''t know how to refute his cheap sister. After all, the cheap sister didn''t say anything wrong.


    "I am the God King Thor, but not the Thor in the universe. He is the Thor in the universe..." Thor glanced at the death goddess Haila and the fat house Thor. His body turned into an electric light and appeared in front of them. His breath burst out and looked at the death goddess Haila and said.


    "I am Thor, the God King of another universe. After learning that Asgard of this universe was destroyed by the gods at dusk, I came to reshape Asgard. From today on, the God King of this universe is him. Do you have any opinion?"


    "I don''t agree!" the goddess of death Hera gave her own reply at the first time. "I am the first heir to the throne of Asgard. Why is the God King of Asgard him? Even if your strength is strong, it can''t be compared with Odin, I won''t be afraid of you!"


    "When Asgard was reshaped by me, you are no longer the first heir to the Asgard throne. You should clearly feel this..." Thor shrugged and looked at the death goddess Haila and said faintly, "if it weren''t for your efforts to maintain the Asgard breath on the world tree, you wouldn''t even have a chance to recover."


    "I don''t agree!" Haila, the goddess of death, burst out when she heard the speech. Although she knew that Thor''s words were true, she was not so easy to yield. Otherwise, Haila, the goddess of death, would not have been rebelled against Odin. You know that Odin''s strength was stronger than Thor now!


    "Buzz!"


    One death blade after another condenses around the body of the death goddess Haila, and then cuts in the direction of Thor. She wants to prove her strength to Thor!


    "Boom!" but unfortunately, even though the strength of death goddess Haila is very strong, she can''t cross the boundary between sub heavenly Father level and heavenly Father level. With a flash of thunder, countless death blades disappear and turn into powder.


    This is a collision at the law level. Thor''s thunder law cultivation is much stronger than that of the death goddess Haila. Thor doesn''t have so much difficulty in breaking the moves of the death goddess Haila.


    After all, if Hera, the goddess of death, could really touch the heavenly Father, she would not have been suppressed by Odin for so long.


    "Asgard, speak with strength. If you want to be a God King, it''s very simple. Promise me and you can be a God King. How about it?" when the attack of death goddess Haila was dissolved by Thor, the fat house Thunder God took a deep breath and tried to find his own sense of existence.


    "Huh?" Haila, the goddess of death, frowned when she heard the speech, and then subconsciously looked at Thor''s direction. In her opinion, Thor was the one who had the right to speak.


    "I won''t stay in this universe all the time. He is the king of Asgard himself. If you win him, you can really become the new king of Asgard..." Thor was silent, looked at the solemn fat house Thor, and then said.


    "However, you should swear by your own divine power that if you lose to him in this war, you will never covet the throne of God again, and you should faithfully help Asgard develop... Forget it, just be loyal to him and don''t need you to help Asgard develop!"


    Originally, Thor wanted the goddess of death Hera to help Asgard grow, but Thor soon remembered who the goddess of death Hera was.


    If you really let the goddess of death Haila Zhuang Da Asgard, then the next day, the goddess of death Haila should take the army, go out to conquer the East and the west, fight down all the territory and give it to Asgard to rule


    "Good! I swear by my own strength that if this war is defeated, it will never be king, and never betray!" the heroic eyes of Hella, the goddess of death, glanced at the eyes of the fat house, and then mobilized her own voice.


    Haila, the goddess of death, can realize that the fat house Thunder God in front of him is much stronger than when he fought with himself, but in that sentence, the fat house Thunder God is no longer like a soldier. Haila, the goddess of death, has enough confidence to defeat him!


    In the view of the goddess of death, Haila, this will be her closest to the king of Asgard!


    "Hum!" with the voice of death goddess Haila, a law came down from the world tree and integrated into the body of death goddess Haila, which was the constraint of her oath.


    "Let''s fight, my sister!" the fat house Thunder God took a deep breath, and his breath suddenly broke out. He waved his storm axe and carried the thunder to the direction of the death goddess Haila.


    "Boom!"


    The breath of death goddess Haila also broke out completely, which was comparable to that of fat house Thunder God. The blades of death collided with thunder and roared.


    Finally, both the blade of death and the thunder dissipated, leaving only the body shapes of fat house Thor and death goddess Haila. The next moment, the two sides collided and fought close.


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    "Qiang!"


    The storm axe and the death blade collide constantly. The storm axe is sharp and difficult to stop, but the broken death blade also causes damage to the fat house Thor.


    In the view of death goddess Haila, the bloated fat house Thor is destined to be bad at fighting, but she didn''t expect that the fighting ability of fat house Thor is far beyond the imagination of death goddess Haila.


    Even though the wounds were broken on his body, fat house Thor didn''t mean to be stiff. His breath disappeared, and his attack didn''t decrease. He became braver and braver!

 Chapter 1117

    Faced with such a desperate fat house Thor, Haila, the goddess of death, is not empty at all. She doesn''t believe that her powerful stupid brother can really defeat her in breath. Haila, the goddess of death, can go through thousands of battles to today


    If it were not for the amazing combat effectiveness of the goddess of death, it would not be so easy for Asgard to conquer the nine realms and obtain such a large territory.


    Even if it weren''t for the limitation of the divine position, the goddess of death Haila thought she could be called the God of war!


    Therefore, Haila, the goddess of death, believes that she will never lose to the fat house Thor. She wants to defeat the fat house Thor and become the new God King of Asgard!


    All people in Asgard are paying close attention to this battle. They don''t return to their familiar homes for the first time, but want to see the result of this battle.


    As for what kind of results the asgards want to see, it is self-evident. Five years ago, when the goddess of death Haila returned to Asgard, even if Thor was not in Asgard, few asgards were willing to submit to the goddess of death Haila, let alone now.


    "Originally, I still felt that he had not made up his mind, but when he started fighting, I knew that he was really ready..." the evil god rocky said with some emotion as he looked at the fat house Thunder God and the death goddess Haila, exchanging injury for injury and fighting with life.


    "After so much experience, he should always improve a little, shouldn''t he?" another rocky smiled, shook his head and whispered, "if he really hasn''t made any progress, how can Asgard usher in a new chapter?"


    "If Haila can faithfully surrender, it will be a good thing for Asgard. Not to mention that the spirit in heaven of the father wants to see such a situation, Haila''s strength is also very important for Asgard..." the evil god rocky nodded and began to think about Asgard''s future.


    "After all, although we Asgard have no intention of continuing to expand abroad, we can''t guarantee that all forces will be willing to see us Asgard come back, especially some forces in the nine realms. It''s not the first time for them to rebel."


    Now that he has decided to assist fat house Thor, the evil god Loki will naturally consider Asgard''s future.


    The first thing to consider is what the affiliated forces of Asgard should do when Asgard returns.


    After all, the development of Asgard also needs resources. If Asgard loses its original status, it is not so easy for Asgard people to live a carefree life.


    Therefore, in the view of the evil god rocky, sometimes a pure thug with strong combat effectiveness, such as the goddess of death Haila, is needed. His evil god rocky plays a peacemaker, mediates the disputes between the two sides after the war, and puts forward the resources needed by Asgard as war compensation


    Even the evil god rocky has thought about it. At that time, he will expand the compensation resources several times, and then let fat house Thor veto his opinion and reduce the compensation resources, so as to build the image of fat house Thor''s benevolent God King


    "This is the matter of your cosmic Asgard. Don''t tell me..." another rocky shook his head with a smile and said softly, "we will leave soon. The matter of this cosmic Asgard will be handled by yourself."


    "Is it as like as two peas?" "is it going to leave so soon?"


    In the view of the evil god Loki, the other in front of him has experienced fewer things than himself, but he is more mature. He has learned a lot from him. The evil god Loki wants to ask for more advice, especially about the development of Asgard.


    "The universe is different, and the choices you need to make are different..." Loki smiled at the evil god Loki and explained, "the road suitable for Asgard in our universe is not necessarily suitable for you. Therefore, you need to rely on yourself to find the way forward, rather than blindly learn from me."


    "I see..." the evil god rocky nodded thoughtfully when he heard the speech, and then his eyes flashed. He should be thinking about something.


    While the evil god Loki was talking to Loki, the fat house Thor had decided the outcome with the death goddess Haila. The chest of the fat house Thor was directly pierced by the death blade, and the fat house Thor directly cut off the head of the death goddess Haila with a storm axe!


    Yes, the head of Haila, the goddess of death, fell to the ground. Don''t ask, ask is that the fat house Thor has beheaded to see it go smoothly.


    Of course, Haila, the goddess of death, was not dead. At this time, a force emerged in Asgard. The thunder was spreading, and the surrounding space had changed greatly, along with the position of Haila, the goddess of death, and the thunder god of fat house.


    At this time, Haila, the goddess of death, and the fat house Thor were suspended in the air. They didn''t have any injuries. They looked like they had recovered to what they were before the war.


    This is the virtual battlefield condensed by Thor''s power connecting the world tree and his own power of Asgard God King. In other words, everything is real, but Thor can restart this battle.


    Even though there are various restrictions on such ability, it is still very important in such exchanges, at least there will be no innocent casualties.


    "Haila, you lost." Thor looked at Haila, the goddess of death, who was stunned in situ, and announced the result of the battle. "If it weren''t for my power, you would be able to feel it clearly now?"


    "I lost..." Haila, the goddess of death, looked a little lost. She couldn''t believe that she really lost to her stupid brother.


    Even in another universe, Thor, who exudes the power of the king of God and is more powerful, lost to the fat house Thunder God who looks very greasy and full of fat. She can''t see the style of soldiers or the momentum of the king of God, which makes it difficult for the goddess of death Haila to accept for a time.


    "Well, I really lost. There''s nothing I dare not admit. From today on, I Haila will abide by the previous agreement!" after a long time, Haila, the goddess of death, took a deep breath. The dignity of the God made her not allow herself to break her oath, especially she was so much bigger than the fat house Thunder God. It was humiliating enough to lose to the fat house Thunder God.


    With the defeat of the death goddess Haila, the mysterious law on the world tree disappeared, or the mysterious law has taken effect. It monitors the death goddess Haila all the time.

 Chapter 1118

    In this way, Asgard began to get on the right track. With the loyalty of Haila, the goddess of death, at this time, although Asgard is not as strong as Odin''s peak period, it is not weak. Now that the nine worlds have withered, Asgard''s strength is very good.


    After that, Thor and rocky didn''t mean to stay long. After drinking the celebration wine and getting together with Asgard, Thor and rocky returned to the earth and returned through the avenger alliance''s quantum transmission tunnel.


    Before returning to the earth, Heimdal and Thor said that the Avengers helped Nick Frey collect the body, but Thor didn''t pursue anything, but he was still unhappy with Nick Frey.


    It is precisely because of this that when he came back and saw the eyes of the Avengers, Thor subconsciously scolded Nick Frey and began to tell his experience.


    "Bionic man? Nick Frey in another universe has such technology?" Tony Stark murmured in surprise after hearing Thor''s story.


    "Hehe, this Nick Frey is really not a good man. If it wasn''t for him, then the stupid women wouldn''t want to fight master! Then they shot the Asgard people, which exposed his true face..." John said angrily when he heard Nick Frey''s name.


    "The surprise captain seems to have been given a shadow by Mr. Huang. I heard that he has stayed on the earth and has no intention of returning to the outer sky..." Rocky raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile.


    "With her strength, no one on earth can restrain her. I''m not sure what kind of impulsive things she will do..." Tony Stark shrugged and said with some emotion, "I''m afraid that the other I''m going to lose a lot of hair. Poor little Morgan in the other universe. Her father is going to become bald!"


    Tony Stark knows very well that there is such a threat as Captain Marvel. The iron man of the universe must want to take measures. Even if he can''t win Captain Marvel, he should reluctantly stop one or two when Captain Marvel is out of control.


    It''s too difficult to stop Captain Marvel, a strong man of sub heavenly Father level.


    Tony Stark had thought about creating anti yellow war armor and even space gem war armor, but in the end, Tony Stark gave up.


    First, Tony Stark has seen through how lazy Huang Wen is. Second, Huang Wen''s strength is too strong. Tony Stark can''t find the strength to deal with Huang Wen at all.


    Therefore, the anti pornography war can only end without illness.


    Fortunately, Tony Stark has made great progress in the pursuit of anti pornography and war armour. At least he is far more than himself in other universes. This can be seen from the comparison between Tony Stark and iron man in another universe.


    "Do you think Nick Frey in our universe will also have bionic people and let them hide in the dark?" Peter Parker raised his hand weakly and looked at the Avengers.


    "After all, Nick Frey in another universe is so insidious, and Nick Frey in our universe is no worse!"


    Compared with another universe, the avenger alliance was established by Nick Frey. In this universe, the avenger alliance has basically no relationship with Nick Frey.


    This also led to the fact that the Avengers did not like Nick Frey. After all, there was almost no contact between the two sides, and there was only one cooperation.


    Therefore, when Peter Parker put forward his idea at this time, the first idea of the Avengers is to prevent Nick Frey from doing bad things in the dark.


    After all, Asgard people can make Nick Frey take risks in another universe. Who can guarantee that there will be nothing in this universe that makes Nick Frey take risks?


    "Silly girl is monitoring all signals, and there is no signal from outside the solar system to the earth..." silly girl shook her head and directly rejected Peter Parker''s guess.


    "If Nick Frey has a bionic man, at least contact the nick Frey in outer space. The bionic man technology is not as powerful as the boss avatar, and can communicate regardless of the signal."


    "Nick Frey should not have such a high-level signal to complete communication in the universe in an instant!"


    "That is to say, low of Nick Frey in our universe?" make complaints about Toni Stark''s voice, and then smile, "but low can also make us less trouble."


    "Ah sneeze!" just when the avenger alliance was tucking Nick Frey on earth, far away in space, a niflie sneezed make complaints about a spaceship.


    In addition to quantum communication technology, which can realize communication across the distance of the universe, there is also a power that can span the distance of the universe, that is metaphysics.


    Someone scolded Nick Frey, and Nick Frey sneezed, although Nick Frey didn''t know what happened.


    "What''s the matter? You''re sick?" surprise captain Carol frowned at Nick Frey and asked seriously. "Is it because he''s too relaxed at ordinary times, so he can''t get used to it now?"


    "No, I''m in good health!" Nick Frey quickly shook his head. He was bored in the spaceship before. He really relaxed, but it doesn''t mean that Nick Frey''s ability has degraded. Nick Frey is still confident and fighting in the front line!


    "No, it''s good. Now, let''s summarize the information in our hands and analyze it!" surprise captain Carol nodded, looked at Nick Frey and said.


    "OK!" Nick Frey took a deep breath, got up, gently clicked the virtual screen in front of him, and stars appeared in front of Nick Frey. He looked at them and said.


    "According to our known data, there is a mysterious power in these planets, and this power is not produced by the planet itself. It is more like a seed, absorbing the power of the planet and developing itself!"


    "Obviously, this seed has a serious impact on these planets. We don''t know how much energy these seeds can absorb from the planet, how many such seeds there are in the universe, and who is the owner behind this seed, so I propose to continue the investigation..."


    "Whatever exists will inevitably leave corresponding traces. The person who can layout among so many planets will never be an ordinary person, and his means can''t be traceless!"

 Chapter 1119

    "You say, will there be that seed on the earth?" surprise captain Carol heard Nick Frey''s words, suddenly thought of something, looked at Nick Frey and said, "if there is that seed on the earth, with Huang''s strength, we should be able to detect clues. This is our opportunity..."


    "The earth?" Nick Frey''s eyes flickered slightly. When he heard the earth, or heard Huang''s name, there were some waves in Nick Frey''s heart.


    Nick Frey knew that for Huang Wen, he was a defeated general. The reason why he was able to leave the earth was Huang Wen''s face in the face of surprise captain Carol.


    Therefore, after leaving the earth, Nick Frey has tried his best not to think about things on the earth and completely devoted himself to the cause of space.


    Especially that time, Huang Wen and surprise captain Carol fought in the universe, which made Nick Frey more sure that he was no longer qualified to return to the earth, let alone to dictate things on the earth.


    Therefore, when surprise captain Carol mentioned Huang Wen at this time, Nick Frey''s expression was still a little unnatural.


    "I really should go back to the earth. If the strength of the people behind this layout is really strong, the Avengers alliance and Huang asked the guy can also help..." however, Nicky Frey soon recovered. He took a deep breath and said calmly.


    Because they are away from the earth and even from the highly developed star civilization, neither Nick Frey nor surprise captain Carol know the situation on the earth at this time, let alone the strength of Huang Wen. They have long been not at the level they know.


    Even, Captain Carol, who has been busy working for all the weak races in the stars and has no time to develop his own abilities, is still the peak of sub heavenly Father level, which is no different from that after the last yellow question war.


    At that time, Huang Wen felt that after a big war with him, surprise captain Carol should be promoted to the heavenly Father level, completely surpassing surprise captain in other universes.


    But I didn''t expect that surprise captain Carroll didn''t make any progress. Of course, even so, the strength of surprise captain Carroll is stronger than that of surprise captain in other universes.


    Soon, a spaceship headed for the earth, but there were not many people in the spaceship, only surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey.


    Even, if Nick Frey, a weak chicken, could not withstand the pressure in space, surprise captain Carol might fly back to earth with Nick Frey.


    At this time, the avenger alliance does not know the return of surprise captain Carol, especially the return of surprise captain Carol with Nick Frey, otherwise they will be quite embarrassed, especially after experiencing things in the parallel universe.


    At this time, the avenger alliance is dealing with the follow-up of previous events. Before crossing the parallel universe, the avenger alliance has experienced the help of shandar star and the supreme wisdom of sudden attack. It has experienced these together with the avenger alliance, as well as the star Lord targeted by another cosmic Avenger alliance.


    "So, how do you deal with this guy? Let him stay on earth?" Tony Stark suddenly thought of the guy xingjue after listening to the story of another universe, and then frowned and asked.


    No wonder Tony Stark was the first to react. After all, there is a word called birds of a feather flock together. Tony Stark can smell the familiar little man''s breath on xingjue by sniffing his nose.


    In addition, Tony Stark is not suitable for the star baron who remains in the avenger alliance because of the exclusion of the same kind. After all, he has not been a scum man for many years, and naturally does not allow the smell of a scum man to appear in front of him


    Maybe I can''t play around, and you don''t want to play around.


    "I''m an earthman! If you don''t believe me, you can take a blood test. I''m a purebred earth... Eh... Let''s just take blood?"


    Xingjue subconsciously refuted Tony Stark. After he realized that the earth was more interesting than the universe, he didn''t want to return to the universe. Especially before shandar got the spacecraft, he returned to the earth first. Xingjue didn''t have his own cosmic spacecraft, so naturally he couldn''t continue to roam in the universe.


    However, when xingjue said this, he suddenly found something wrong, because he thought of the stories told to him by the war machine and Nebula. If he remembered correctly, he was the son of a God. Maybe he had the same noble birth as Thor, who was flashing with the power of thunder


    Since he is the son of God, xingjue can''t be sure whether there will be anything strange in his blood. Although he doesn''t see the difference between himself and ordinary humans except that he feels handsome and charming


    "You can discuss his fate and stay. I don''t care. I haven''t enjoyed the great rivers and mountains and great customs. Moreover, there is the hidden bully in our universe. I have to think about how to prevent that guy''s means..." Huang asked xingjue. He didn''t care too much. He waved his hand and said.


    For Huang Wen, it doesn''t matter whether xingjue''s father is a real God group or not. Anyway, there is no difference between heavenly Father level and cosmic level for Huang Wen.


    Moreover, Huang Wen has now reached the legendary level of the multi universe level. According to the previous addition of the legendary level, Huang Wen has not had much effect on the epic level. Even if Huang Wen has started the epic mission, he can''t improve his strength.


    Therefore, Huang Wen is waiting for mieba, who has obtained the real power of infinite gemstones. He can not only solve the hidden danger of mieba, but also improve his strength.


    Huang Wen didn''t expect that mieba would help him so much. In the early stage, he gave Huang Wen enough survival pressure to continuously improve his strength.


    After Huang Wen''s strength surpasses mieba, mieba disappears. Look for a stronger force to help Huang Wen see the hope of promotion again when he meets a bottleneck and is difficult to make progress.


    In this way, mieba is really a good man. Huang Wen silently sent mieba a good man card in his heart. He completely forgot that he had been hacked to death in another universe. I don''t know how many good people had killed mieba.

 Chapter 1120

    Soon, Huang Wen left an avatar and directly left the avenger building. This time, Huang Wen was not in a hurry to travel again, but took Belle across the distance of space to the boundary of the current universe.


    Huang asked that he was going to arrange some means here to prevent mieba from having any special ability, so that he didn''t notice it, resulting in greater harm.


    In this place, Huang Wen can give full play to his strength, arrange means for the current universe with the power of the multi universe level, and there is no need to worry that the current universe can''t bear it.


    "Ask, what are you going to arrange?" Belle looked at the direction outside the universe. It was a vast expanse, which did not belong to this universe, but also did not belong to another universe, but a barrier between the universes.


    "Arrange an array, but you still need to study..." Huang Wen''s eyes flickered slightly. After thinking for a while, he said, "I''m going to take the immortal killing sword array as the prototype to create a new array to include the whole universe."


    "Unfortunately, the immortal killing sword array before me is too weak. It can only be regarded as the appearance of sub heavenly Father level to heavenly Father level. If it can reach the cosmic level or even higher, it should be able to protect the universe. Even if it can''t block all the enemies, it can prevent the enemies from entering silently..."


    Huang Wen has some regrets in his heart. He hasn''t won the legendary prop lottery, otherwise he might really be able to extract the genuine immortal killing sword array.


    At this time, the most powerful magic weapon in Huang Wen''s hand is that he doesn''t know how many times to draw Xuanyuan sword. Huang Wen vaguely realized that if he draws a legendary Xuanyuan sword again, the power of Xuanyuan sword will be enough to reach the multi universe level. At that time, it will be a dimensional demon like Sison, which will also be strongly suppressed under Xuanyuan sword!


    "Mieba, I hope you can come faster, and I hope you won''t let me down..." Huang asked. Now I don''t know where mieba has gone. Theoretically, mieba has the power of infinite gemstones and should directly return to the universe, but Huang asked how mieba will choose.


    However, the only thing Huang Wen can be sure of is that as long as he doesn''t die, he will always return to the universe to fulfill his great wish.


    After all, the annihilation of the universe can be regarded as a flight, which is completely unacceptable for annihilation. This humiliation in the heart must be erased.


    "Belle, I''ll shut up and calculate it in combination with the current situation of the universe. You can help me protect the Dharma..." Huang asked quickly and looked at Belle and said with a smile.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you!" Belle nodded firmly, smiling with the power of time and space.


    In this way, Huang Wen''s Buddha and Belle stayed at the boundary of the universe, and the avenger alliance did not give a good result for the treatment of xingjue on the earth.


    After all, the star Lord is too shameless. He can see that the avenger alliance doesn''t really hate him, so he directly and brazenly stayed in the avenger building.


    It''s not that xingjue doesn''t want to leave. It''s mainly that xingjue knows that the earth needs money everywhere, but also identity. He is a black family. I''m afraid he has been defined as dead when he was taken away from the earth by Yongdu. Secondly, the money in the universe is not common with the money in the earth. Xingjue has no money on the earth


    If you leave the avenger building, in addition to begging, I''m afraid xingjue can only rob and seduce beautiful women to eat soft food.


    The first way of life is not what xingjue likes. After all, it has lost his face. He is a famous xingjue. Although he has not broken his name, he has also experienced so many big events in the universe and even in the parallel universe. Xingjue feels that begging is not in line with his personal design.


    The second way to live, xingjue doesn''t matter. After all, the identity of predators before xingjue is not much different from robbers. The concept of good and evil is not so clear in xingjue''s heart. The gray area is the normal survival of xingjue.


    However, it is obvious that the avenger alliance will not allow him to do such a thing. Xingjue knows that if he really dares to do so, the avenger alliance will not let him go.


    As for the third way of life, xingjue is looking forward to. You know, xingjue has been in contact with alien girls for so many years since he left the earth. Although xingjue is not picky, xingjue is still a little ready to move after returning to the earth.


    However, Tony Stark saw through the idea of xingjue at a glance. He was hardly familiar with it. He directly asked Jarvis to monitor xingjue and directly cut off the idea of xingjue.


    So, xingjue lived in the avenger building. He was familiar with Johnny stone on weekdays. When drinking and boasting, xingjue accidentally said that he was the son of God, which awakened the memory of some Avengers.


    Previously, the Avengers League was puzzled that a guy like xingjue who had no excellence became a superhero, especially when xingjue''s performance in the parallel universe was called a pig teammate.


    As xingjue said his identity, Tony Stark and other talents thought of the uniqueness of xingjue, the son of God, which is worth studying, especially the blood of half the people on earth.


    "No, you have to be so cruel? Have you considered my human rights?" xingjue cried flustered as he lay in the laboratory and looked at the needle in front of him.


    "Pa!" said Tony Stark angrily, slapping xingjue, staring at xingjue and saying, "I''m not going to kill you. I''ll take a tube of your blood to see what you''re excited about. Besides, you''re a black family and have fart human rights?!"


    "Then you can''t draw my blood without my permission. What''s the difference between you and Nick Frey?" the star Lord retorted weakly.


    "Well, don''t you want to know who your God father is?" Tony Stark was silent for a moment, looked at delichaz, shrugged at last, looked at the star Lord and said, "there is a God King Zeus in our Avenger alliance. He knows many gods. Maybe he knows your cheap father?"


    "Hmm?" the star Lord''s eyes lit up suddenly, because he thought of the things they told. He didn''t forget that his mother was killed by his cheap father!


    "OK! You can smoke as much as you want! As long as you can find that bastard!" xingjue took a deep breath and said decisively.

 Chapter 1121

    Soon, a small bottle of the red blood was put in a test tube, and Tony Stark didn''t mean to really drain xingjue, although he really didn''t like this guy.


    However, Tony Stark still understands the priorities. A demigod still has great uniqueness. There are really few examples of demigods like starlord on earth, at least the avenger alliance has not found them.


    Thor and others are pure asgards. Even if Thor and Jane foster gave birth to children later, they are also pure asgards, because Jane foster has long been separated from the category of people on earth under the blessing of the queen of heaven.


    As for the rest, whether aliens, mutants, or other mutated superpowers, they are changed according to human genes, and their bodies are different from ordinary people.


    Therefore, Tony Stark feels that there are also places in xingjue''s body that are different from ordinary people. It is definitely not what xingjue thinks. His appearance charm is far more than ordinary people. His genetic structure should be significantly different from human beings!


    This research is also a kind of help for xingjue. At least it can make xingjue better understand himself. If xingjue wants to improve his strength, it may help him find the direction of his progress.


    Of course, the premise is that xingjue has such a stronger heart.


    "Are you sure this guy doesn''t boast?" soon, the research of a group of Avenger scientists began, but also soon, it came from the questioning voice of reed Richards, "this guy''s blood is no different from normal people. At most, he can only be regarded as a strong normal person. What''s the so-called divine power?"


    "Yes, even if I didn''t become a hawk, my genes were completely different from ordinary people..." Bruce Banner looked at delichaz, nodded and agreed, "Even, not just me, even those of you who have cultivated the legendary nine changes, your genes have been different from ordinary people. Compared with us, this xingjue can only be regarded as ordinary people!"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be. He can live in the space environment from childhood to now. He should have special abilities..." Tony Stark scratched his head and muttered subconsciously.


    "After all, the space environment, or the environment of other planets, is different from the earth. Even if he can survive, he should be a little different from the earth people. At this time, he is too normal. He is normal like the earth people who have never left the earth..."


    "Call Zeus over and have a look? Maybe he can find anything unusual?" Princess Surui''s eyes flickered slightly, gave her own advice and said, "you know, whether asgards or Olympians are very different from our normal humans..."


    "This difference is more divine. Maybe Zeus and them have a special way of identification, which can make them feel the power of another god system!"


    "It seems so, they can recognize each other''s identity..." Tony Stark recalled the previous meeting between Zeus and Thor, and found that it seems to be true. No matter which God system they meet, they can easily recognize each other''s identity.


    So soon Zeus and Panther God Buster came here. They first looked at the star Baron and the blood in the test tube. A trace of doubt flashed in their eyes.


    Obviously, neither Pasteur, the Panther God, nor Zeus felt the divinity in the body of xingjue and the blood in the test tube. This divinity is one of the evidence for mutual identity among many divine systems, but xingjue did not have such divinity.


    Of course, it does not mean that the strong must have divinity. Only when they integrate into a mythological system and condense their own divine power can they have divinity.


    Like Huang Wen, hawk, Belle, Wanda and strange, there is no such so-called divinity, but this does not mean that Huang Wen and others are not strong.


    "Sorry, there is no so-called divinity in him, and he is not known to us. Any God is the son of God..." Zeus knew the purpose of Tony Stark and others, so after some observation, he directly gave his own conclusion and said.


    "Not only is he not the son of any God we know, but more importantly, what he knows from us, or that is different from the currently recognized God system, maybe you have mistaken the concept of God..." the Panther God Buster shook his head and continued to add.


    "Wrong concept?" the xingjue on one side opened his mouth. Although xingjue hated his cheap father, xingjue still accepted his identity as the son of God, but now, the two gods stood up and said he was not the son of God, so xingjue didn''t know what to say for a while.


    However, the star Baron did not know how to refute Zeus and the Panther God bast. During the period of hanging out in the avenger building, the star Baron already knew the identity of Zeus and the Panther God bast.


    Buster, the Panther God, is fine. After all, xingjue doesn''t have much concept about him, but xingjue is still very familiar with Zeus. Even though he was young when he left the earth, he still knows the name of Zeus through Greek mythology.


    Xingjue didn''t think his cheap father could be compared with a famous God king like Zeus. Therefore, after receiving Zeus''s reply, xingjue subconsciously believed it.


    However, what xingjue doesn''t know is that in fact, the human design of Zeus is very similar to his old father Igor, who has a reputation of sowing everywhere. Even Igor is more meat and vegetable than Zeus.


    "Well, it''s because of the particularity of our universe?" Tony Stark looked at the star Baron, touched his chin and said, "the star Baron in another universe is the son of God, but the star Baron in our universe is not?"


    "That''s not right. According to your description, your experience is no different from that of xingjue in another universe. Even the time point of looking for power gemstones is almost the same..."


    Tony Stark was a little confused at this time, but at this time, silly girl''s voice rang:


    "In the solar system, there is a small spaceship with weapons and equipment, but there are not many passengers in the spaceship. What should we do?"


    "Make complaints about how many foreigners are coming to earth?" Tony Stark and others looked at the unconscious mind.

 Chapter 1122

    Before, the earth basically belonged to the reckless position in the universe, and even many planetary civilizations did not even have the coordinates of the earth and the solar system, let alone go to the earth.


    Throughout the history of the earth, or human history, there are only a few spaceships to the earth. They are all familiar Kerry people, big Luo Tian and so on.


    But during this period of time, one after another visitors came to the earth''s territory, and they all came uninvited. If the earth hadn''t made progress in science and technology and faced such uninvited guests, the earth would miss many opportunities because of lack of intelligence


    "Real time monitoring, let''s go!" soon, Tony Stark made a response. No matter what purpose the uninvited ship came for, they must find out first, otherwise they won''t allow the ship to land on the earth.


    This is also why the avenger alliance has deployed various means in the solar system.


    "In the twinkling of an eye, I have been away for so many years, and I don''t know what happened to Colson and them..." Nick Frey looked at some familiar planets in the solar system and said with emotion for a while.


    "You don''t know about them?" surprised captain Carol glanced at Nick Frey in surprise and said with a smile, "I thought you had left some behind hands..."


    "Just like you left the earth before, I left a means of contact. If they encounter a major threat, they will contact me..." Nick Frey shrugged and whispered, "as for other means, I didn''t use them later, because they are meaningless."


    Nick Frey''s communication technology that can span the universe is only the pager of surprise captain Carol. Therefore, Nick Frey knows that after leaving the earth, his own means will have no meaning and there is no need to stay at all.


    "Listen, the ship in front, you have been found by us. Now turn off the engine quickly, pull over and stop the ship, show your identity, tell your intentions, don''t fight in a desperate corner, or don''t blame us for handling it in the way of the enemy''s reception!" just as Nick Frey spoke to surprise captain Carol, a signal was transmitted to their ship, Inside was the sound of a commotion.


    "How do I feel that this voice is so familiar? Isn''t this the playboy?" as a person who once paid most attention to Tony Stark, Nick Frey naturally recognized Tony Stark''s voice for the first time, but his expression looked obviously confused.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because Nick Frey saw the space warship not far away. Compared with the space warship they had with the scroo people, this space warship is not only not inferior, but even looks bigger. It can be regarded as the top space warship in the universe.


    Nick Frey doesn''t quite understand why this level of space warships appear on earth and even become something of the avenger Alliance


    "Can''t it be said that Huang Wen couldn''t help robbing which cosmic civilization?" an idea appeared in Nick Frey''s mind. Nick Frey knew the power of surprise captain Carol, and naturally knew how strong Huang Wen, who was equivalent to surprise captain Carol.


    With Huang Wen''s strength, if he really wants to mess around in the universe, not many people can stop Huang Wen. Therefore, it is not impossible for Huang Wen to rob a top cosmic warship.


    If Huang Wen did this before leaving the earth, Nick Frey would be disgusted, but he would not oppose Huang Wen''s behavior.


    But now, Nick Frey has left the earth, and his horizons are different. If Huang Wen is really a cosmic warship plundered from other forces, Nick Frey thinks it is also a kind of persecution for other cosmic forces, the kind of persecution that surprise captain Carol wants to stop


    It can only be said that different environments and different things are bound to lead the same people to give two different attitudes, and the ass determines the head.


    "It seems that the earth is different from the earth we know..." surprised captain Carol''s eyes flickered slightly, and she also thought of it. However, after her brief contact with Huang Wen, she knew some of Huang Wen''s characters, so she didn''t think about Huang Wen like Nick Frey, at least she didn''t doubt Huang Wen for the first time.


    "Hum!" soon, Captain Marvel Carol''s spaceship opened. Captain Marvel Carol flew out of the spaceship with flashing light. The familiar appearance stunned the Avengers one after another.


    "Why are you so familiar? Wait, Captain surprise?" the Avengers thought synchronously, and then looked a little unnatural.


    After all, the Avengers have just had a bad time with Captain Marvel in another universe. Now they see Carol, Captain Marvel of their own universe. The two sides still have the same face. There are some scenes anyway


    "In other words, Nick Frey won''t be there too? Fortunately, Thor and them went back, otherwise they would be unable to help themselves when they saw Nick Frey?" Peter Parker looked at the opposite spacecraft and muttered when he thought of marveling at captain Carol''s ability of space flight.


    "Don''t worry about him. First ask what they want to do when they come back..." Tony Stark shrugged and was the first to return to his mind. He directly opened the space gem armor and flew out of the space warship, and the voice was transmitted along the space force.


    "Carol, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What''s the matter when you come back this time?"


    "Tony Stark? Space gem?" a trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of surprise captain Carol. She thought it would be Huang who came to see her, but she didn''t expect Tony Stark to fly out directly. More importantly, Tony Stark used space gem to create a suit of armor. It seems that she has mastered the power of space gem!


    "Hey, it''s me..." Tony Stark thought of what he had suffered in front of surprise captain Carol, and couldn''t help feeling a little proud. The strength of surprise captain Carol, who had far exceeded him, or had a life level gap with him, had been surpassed by him at this time, which made Tony Stark feel very happy.


    "We have found some things in the universe and want to go back to the earth to confirm one or two, but now it seems that the earth is very different from the earth we know..." surprised captain Carol heard the emotion in Tony Stark''s voice. She was silent and said with some emotion.

 Chapter 1123

    Soon, surprise captain Carol entered the space warship, and then informed Nick Frey to fly a spaceship to follow, and returned to a base of the earth Avenger alliance.


    After all, the Avengers travel on space warships. There is no way to install such a big guy in the avenger building. The size alone has exceeded the floor area of the avenger alliance.


    Therefore, the avenger alliance has built a special base for storing large equipment outside. Even in the future, the avenger alliance is ready to build a front star fortress directly in space to protect the safety of the earth. However, this is a later story.


    "Buzz!" when surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey came to the avenger base, a bright blue light wrapped them. Nick Frey''s body was stiff and subconsciously wanted to resist one or two. Surprise captain Carol had noticed the power of space gem, so he didn''t make any response.


    As for Nick Frey''s so-called response, under the power of space gems, it is no different from No.


    In the avenger building, a group of Avengers and surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey appeared here. Since the avenger base is built outside, it needs space transmission technology. At this time, the space transmission technology of the avenger alliance is even more silent than the rainbow bridge


    "Just now, this is space transmission technology?" at this time, Nick Frey has not recognized the space gem on Tony Stark''s chest. After all, in Nick Frey''s impression, the space gem is still the cosmic magic cube, not the high-tech installed on Tony Stark''s chest now.


    Nick Frey simply thought that the space gem on Tony Stark''s chest was Tony Stark''s third-generation ark reactor.


    Therefore, Nick Frey was very surprised by the space transmission technology just demonstrated by the avenger alliance. Such top technology is that they have traveled in the universe for so long and haven''t seen it.


    I can''t leave the earth for such a short time. The scientific and technological level on the earth is higher than that in the universe, right? This makes Nick Frey a little difficult to accept for a time. Even if it''s open and hang up, it''s not so fast, right?


    "Yes, it''s space transmission technology. It seems that you have made some progress after leaving the earth for so many years, at least not the original scientific idiot..." Tony Stark glanced at Nick Frey, said teasingly, and then turned his head to surprise captain Carol.


    "What have you found in the universe? Something enough to threaten the whole universe and even the earth?"


    At this time, Tony Stark didn''t care too much about what Captain Marvel Carol said, even the importance of Tony Stark said. In Tony Stark''s view, only things that threaten the whole universe can threaten the earth. After all, there is a pervert on the earth.


    "Did you say the opposite?" Nick Frey asked with a frown when he heard Tony Stark''s indifference in his words.


    "I didn''t say anything. Tell me what you found..." Tony Stark shrugged and said in a very Bohemian way.


    "What about Huang Wen?" surprised captain Carol frowned. She felt some strong breath in the avenger building and found that some of it had even surpassed her. The remaining breath was not much weaker than her. Moreover, there was no Huang Wen breath among these smells, which made surprised captain Carol ask.


    "Huang asked? If you''re talking about his true self, then we don''t know where he is. It seems that he didn''t travel this time..." Tony Stark turned his head and looked in the direction of the avenger building and said with a smile.


    "But if you want to find Huang Wen''s Avatar, congratulations. He''s in the avenger building. Well, he should be doing what he calls meditation."


    After Huang Wen took belle to the boundary of the universe, he left an avatar in the avenger building, or not only one, but also an avatar, which continued to deduce Huang Wen''s various abilities in the quantum field space. It can be said that each is busy.


    Therefore, this avatar placed in the avenger building can''t do nothing. This Huang Wen avatar recalls the previous shots of the Lord, eternity and the court of life. He wants to see the way forward in these multicosmic levels and even stronger ones.


    It is precisely because of this that Huang Wen''s Avatar did not notice the arrival of surprise captain Carol, nor did he stand up to test xingjue when xingjue''s identity was in doubt, and detect the location of xingjue''s cheap father Igo by the way.


    I''m still too busy. Even with the incarnation method and Huang Wen, a time management master, I can''t pay attention to so many things... Well, Huang Wen doesn''t like Igo much anymore.


    To tell the truth, few people in the current universe really need Huang Wen''s personal action. The avenger alliance has been trained by Huang Wen to deal with all the crises in the current universe.


    Calculate that the six infinite gemstones are in the hands of the avenger alliance, not to mention the more difficult to use soul gemstones and soul gemstones. The remaining four infinite gemstones can find people who can develop their power accordingly.


    For example, strange of time gem, Tony Stark of space gem, Wanda of reality gem and hawk of power gem.


    Well, although hawk doesn''t see the power gem very much, now, only hawk can use the powerful power contained in the power gem.


    Of course, power gems also have a lot of spare tires, such as general Ross, needlework hawk, stone man Ben Grimm and so on.


    No matter how weak, like Luke Kaiqi and even other Avengers who have cultivated the legendary nine changes, some can''t bear the energy of the power gem, except the Wolverine family.


    However, the Wolverine family can really resist the energy contained in the power gem with the help of aidman alloy, but the problem is that the conductivity of aidman alloy is too poor. The Wolverine family lacks corresponding means to release energy attack, except Logan, the head of the family.


    Therefore, in a short time, only Haoke can give full play to the energy of power gem, although Haoke''s own strength is not inferior to power gem.


    In addition to the infinite gem, the avenger alliance also has a powerful branch manager, the Lord of hell from the dimension of hell, Satan Johnny brazier at the top of the universe, and two strong men caught by Huang in the avenger building. I''m afraid they have no chance to leave the heavenly Father level strong Odin and the Panther God Buste

 Chapter 1124

    The strength of these strong men, combined, has no problem in dealing with most of the current crises in the universe. The strong breath sensed by surprise captain Carol before also sensed Odin and them.


    As for the breath of Huang Wen''s Avatar, surprise captain Carroll can''t detect it at all. Johnny blazer is not here. Even here, his breath won''t be perceived by surprise captain Carroll.


    As for hawk, not to mention, what appeared at this time was the form of Bruce Banner.


    In other words, marvel captain Carol still did not touch or even perceive the top combat power in the Avengers alliance.


    "My God, incarnation?" don''t say that Nick Frey didn''t understand what Tony Stark was talking about. Even the surprise captain Carol didn''t understand what it meant. Did Huang ask split?


    "Shua!" the avatar of Huang Wen, who received the news from silly girl, finally appeared when surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey had not found out.


    "Huang Wen?!" surprised captain Carol''s pupils narrowed slightly and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some surprise, because she didn''t notice how Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared in front of her.


    You know, the power of surprise captain Carroll comes from space gems. Although surprise captain Carroll has not developed too many space laws, surprise captain Carroll is still very sensitive to space fluctuations, so before surprise captain Carroll was able to recognize space gems at a glance.


    But now, the sudden appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar shocked surprise captain Carol. Especially at this time, surprise captain Carol couldn''t see through the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which made her don''t know what to say for a while.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Huang asked the avatar. He didn''t mean to say more, because Huang asked the Avatar was also a little embarrassed. He just beat another surprise captain in another parallel universe. Carol, the surprise captain of the universe, came to the door. Even if Huang asked for reason, he was uncomfortable.


    "Well, what does it mean to be an avatar?" Marvel captain Carol came back, thought of Tony Stark''s words before, and asked with some hesitation.


    "Oh, it''s just a little trick. It''s not worth mentioning. Let''s talk about what happened in the universe..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and glancing at Nick Frey.


    "We have found a strange seed among many planets. This seed is absorbing the energy of the planet, so as to strengthen itself. Moreover, this seed is connected with the planet, and it is difficult to remove it. We suspect that there is an amazing conspiracy behind this..." nickfrey took a deep breath and stood up and explained.


    "So this time, when we return to the earth, we also want to see if there is such a seed on the earth that will threaten the safety of the earth. By the way, please help us investigate the origin of this seed."


    "Planet? Seed?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, turned his head, looked in the direction of xingjue, smiled and said, "it seems that it''s something related to you. As for the seeds on the earth, I didn''t find..."


    "Me?" xingjue was stunned when he saw Huang asking the avatar to look at himself. After losing his identity as the son of the gods, xingjue couldn''t figure out who his father was. At this time, when Huang asked the avatar to look at himself and said it was related to him, what did xingjue imitate the Buddha.


    "If you don''t find it, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. I think it''s better to check carefully..." Nick Frey can''t feel the strong strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar like surprise captain Carol, so he still said stubbornly.


    "OK, I''m exploring..." Huang Wen''s Avatar shrugged, and then his eyes flashed slightly. A mysterious wave appeared in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar. It was the power of time and space. Huang Wen''s Avatar was observing the timeline of the earth in the past, looking at where the seeds buried by Igo were hidden, and why he didn''t find it.


    "Hiss!" as Huang Wen''s Avatar observed the earth''s time line, a spark portal appeared. Strange came out of the portal. The green light flashed on the eyes of Argo motorcycle on his chest. This is the warning of the time gem. Someone is peeping at the power of time.


    However, when strange saw Huang Wen''s Avatar, he was obviously relieved. He was suddenly awakened while meditating. Subconsciously, he came here according to the guidance of time gem. He thought something big had happened. Fortunately, Huang Wen''s Avatar was peeping at the timeline, which was not what strange thought.


    "Gu Yi?" soon, Huang Wen''s Avatar saw the destination of the seed planted by Igor in the timeline. When Igor buried a brain tumor for xingjue''s mother and left the earth, Gu Yi personally transplanted the seed perfectly into the mirror space, and then completely closed the mirror space.


    Therefore, in Igor''s perception, the seed buried in the earth still exists, but it is actually no longer on the earth.


    Gu Yi''s defense is not only the dimensional demons of all directions, but also the gods of the whole earth. After all, Gu Yi didn''t find the variable Huang Wen at that time.


    "Don''t worry, the star seed has indeed been solved. As for the guy you''re looking for, his name is Igo. He is a huge star life body, and he is also the father of xingjue..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes back from the timeline. After everything in front of him returned to calm, he looked at xingjue and others and said with a smile.


    "Wait, what are you talking about? My father is a planet?" xingjue opened his mouth slightly, looked at Huang in disbelief and asked the avatar, "are you talking about my real father? Or something like mother earth?"


    "Yes, how can the planet give birth to a son? No, how can the planet reproduce itself? Even if the planet wants to reproduce, shouldn''t it also develop its own ecosystem?" Tony Stark, who is on the side of the star Lord, refuted Huang Wen''s Avatar, who has no knowledge reserve.


    "This is the truth. You can choose not to believe..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugging his shoulders and jokingly said, "shall we make a bet?"


    "Forget it, this has the final say," Tony Stark thought of the power of Huang asked, and his lips slightly twitched. Finally, he had to compromise. A bet that had lost its power was that no one would like to play.


    After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t need to be aimless. Since he said so, he must have known or seen something, just like his previous foresight.

 Chapter 1125

    "Are you serious? I''ve never seen a planet with its own consciousness in the universe for so many years, let alone planetary life..." surprised captain Carol saw that Tony Stark believed Huang Wen''s Avatar so easily, subconsciously frowned, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said seriously.


    "If you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t exist. As for the consciousness of the planet, how do you know whether there is consciousness on a planet?" Huang asked the avatar, shrugged and smiled.


    "Don''t mention other planets. The earth was also conscious in ancient times. There was a legendary Earth Goddess named Gaia. Maybe Thor didn''t know it. Freja was just his adoptive mother. His biological mother was Gaia..."


    "Otherwise, why is a brave and good at fighting death goddess Haila not qualified to inherit the throne of Asgard? If the death goddess Haila is too cruel, why is it not like Odin?"


    "Since Odin can become a loving God King after becoming a God King, the goddess of death Hera can do the same, can''t she?"


    "So, the charming male god, like me, is the child of the planet?" the xingjue''s eyes lit up suddenly. When he heard that he was the son of a planet, xingjue still couldn''t accept it.


    But now, when I heard that Thor was also the son of the planet, xingjue immediately found the direction of life. He wanted to keep up with Thor and become a generation of male gods!


    "You and Thor are really similar..." Huang asked the avatar. Hearing xingjue''s words, he wanted the image of xingjue and fat house Thor. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and couldn''t help laughing.


    "However, the gap between your father and Gaia is too big. In other words, the two sides are not at the same level at all. Your father can only compare with Odin at most."


    "The low matching male god is also a male god..." xingjue waved his hand and said carelessly.


    "So, what you said is true?" surprised captain Carol, who heard Huang Wen''s Avatar shift the topic, but also heard important information, was silent and couldn''t help but rise again to confirm.


    "Well, let me see, is this guy still there?" Huang asked the avatar, nodded and released his Qi perception. The whole universe was within the perception range of Huang asked the avatar.


    Soon, Huang Wen''s Avatar found a planet according to the undeveloped power hidden in the deepest part of xingjue''s blood, ignored the body shape of a white haired man on that planet, and looked into the interior of the planet.


    "This guy is still there. I''ll tell silly girl the interstellar coordinates. You can solve it yourself..." soon, Huang asked the avatar, took back his eyes, looked at Tony Stark and others, waved their hands and said softly.


    "Don''t you help?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, looked at Huang in surprise and asked the avatar, "you''re an avatar. Is it really necessary to be so busy?"


    "There''s no way. Everyone performs their own duties!" Huang asked the avatar, shrugging helplessly and whispered, "besides, it''s just a conscious planet. You can solve it. It was just an interstellar journey at that time..."


    The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, his body disappeared in place, left an interstellar coordinate for silly girl, and continued to deduce the ability of the Lord eternal and others.


    What Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t know was that when his consciousness explored the deepest part of Igo''s planet, Igo suddenly noticed a bad feeling in his consciousness.


    However, although Igor noticed something bad, he didn''t know what had happened. He could only subconsciously explore the situation around his own body planet. Unfortunately, he finally got nothing.


    "What happened? Just that feeling, what was the situation?" in Igor''s planet, his condensed consciousness frowned tightly, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.


    To reach the state of Igor, he will not believe that this perception is his own illusion. What can make him appear this perception must be a major event enough to threaten him!


    "Is it my plan that has a problem?" soon, Igor thought of a key point. Igor had no idea how many years he had prepared for the planetary seed reproduction plan, but Igor had not succeeded for so many years.


    None of the seeds planted by Igor on those planets can germinate normally. Igor always feels that his level of divine power is not enough. Therefore, he actively breeds the next generation and wants to make his children awaken their divine power, so that they can act as their own charging treasure and complete his plan.


    To tell the truth, Igor has worked hard. He has countless children, but none of them can awaken the divine power.


    That''s why Igor''s plan has not been realized until now, and he can''t even see the hope of realization.


    Now, the sudden sense of crisis made Igor realize something, and then he thought of his children.


    "Over the years, my children have been transported here. Except for the child on earth, I asked Yongdu to bring him here, but Yongdu has never sent him. Can it be said that the child had the hope to awaken my divine power, but was stopped?" Igo recalled his children and suddenly thought of the existence of xingjue, A fine light flashed in his eyes.


    At first, xingjue was brought out of the earth because Igor asked Yongdu to do it. In other words, most of Igor''s descendants were captured by Yongdu.


    However, when Yongdu saw xingjue, Yongdu was soft hearted. Why did Yongdu give the children taken away before to Igor without any soft hearted?


    This is not simple, all because those children of Igor don''t look like individuals at all. Those children of Igor are synonymous with ugliness no matter what civilization they are on that planet.


    Yes, this universe is a face watching universe, silently sympathizing with the death of Igor for a second.


    Before Yongdu sent some monsters to Igor, he didn''t have any burden in his heart. When he saw xingjue, Yongdu immediately softened his heart. It has to be said that xingjue''s charm is really OK, mainly inherited his mother''s appearance.


    As for the beauty of xingjue''s mother, it''s not more than that. Even if Igor doesn''t have much emotion in his heart, only people with great cause are almost lost under xingjue''s mother''s pomegranate skirt.


    Finally, Igor was cruel and put the brain tumor into xingjue''s mother''s head, which completely put xingjue''s mother down and left the earth.


    At this time, due to the advent of a sense of crisis, Igor remembered the existence of xingjue, but fortunately, xingjue also knew his existence

 Chapter 1126

    "Since Huang Wen has sent the interstellar coordinates, let''s go?" Tony Stark looked at the people and said, "since Huang Wen doesn''t do it this time, we have to go to more people..."


    "Banner, you must go this time. This battle still needs Haoke to press the field. It''s best to bring the power gem. It''s a planetary life. We''re careful. It''s not a big mistake!"


    "Well, this time, all the strong people above the sub heavenly Father level, let''s go, and Huang Liang will come back to help!" Steve Rogers nodded aside. The hammer of the storm appeared between his hands and said solemnly, "I didn''t expect that we only needed to deal with the crisis on the earth, but now we have to protect the planet of the whole universe..."


    "Can we go out and help?" just then, Zeus looked at Buster, the Panther God, and asked Tony Stark with some hesitation.


    Zeus and the Panther God Buster were still curious about the star Baron''s father, especially the star life that Huang Wen said before his incarnation.


    Zeus and Panther God Buster want to know what''s going on with the so-called divine power of this planetary life, and whether there is really another different way of God


    Zeus and the Panther God bast have peeped into Huang Wen''s existence, but Huang Wen''s realm is too high and his path is completely different from that of Zeus and other gods.


    But the existence of a God in Huang Wen''s mouth may be the way for Zeus and the Panther God Buster to progress.


    Even though Zeus and Panther God Buster knew that they could not become a planet, they also wanted to see how another God''s road should go. What if they could help themselves refer to one or two?


    However, at this time, Zeus and Panther God Buster were uneasy. After they came to the avenger building, they did not leave, but the last time they left, Zeus and Panther God Buster stood in the wrong team when Sison came to the incarnation.


    Later, Huang Wen''s strength became more and more terrible and unfathomable. Zeus and Panther God Buster were even more afraid to leave the avenger building. They even completely ignored the things of Olympus and vacanda for fear of provoking Huang Wen again.


    Even if they know that Huang Wen has ignored them, their hearts are still full of fear


    Therefore, the Panther God buster and Zeus had summoned up great courage to ask for going out at this time, but they didn''t know whether Huang asked if they would be allowed to go out.


    "Er... Since Huang asked that guy, since he didn''t object, you''d better act together..." Tony Stark glanced at Zeus and Panther God Buster, glanced at the direction of Huang asked the avatar, and then said with a smile.


    "After all, your strength is so strong. You are another generation of God King. You are knowledgeable and should be able to help!"


    "Thank you..." Zeus and Panther God Buster also looked at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar and found that there was no movement over Huang Wen''s Avatar. They knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar should acquiesce in their behavior, so their hearts were relieved and said gratefully to Tony Stark.


    "There are many new faces in the avenger alliance. Are these two?" Nick Frey looked at the very strange Avenger members and listened to the misty dialogue. Some couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the avenger alliance. At this time, he finally couldn''t help looking at Zeus and asked.


    "Zeus, you should be familiar with the Zeus in Greek mythology..." Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly, looked at Nick Frey and said teasingly, "what? Surprise? Surprise?"


    "Zeus?!" Nick Frey''s pupils shrunk slightly and looked at Zeus in surprise. This is the reason why Nick Frey''s cultivation is amazing. After all, the name of Zeus is louder than Thor and Odin.


    A living Zeus appeared in front of Nick Frey, which made Nick Frey worry that all kinds of myths around the world would be true.


    "No, what am I worried about? I don''t care about things on earth now. Zeus has appeared in the avenger alliance, and even seems to be afraid of Huang Wen. It seems that Huang Wen''s strength has made great progress..." however, soon an idea flashed through Nick Frey''s mind, and then gradually recovered and calmed down.


    "From this point of view, leaving the earth at the beginning may really be a correct decision. If I stay on the earth, I will definitely conflict with Huang Wen. I''m afraid we can only live one by then..."


    "It''s boring..." Tony Stark saw that Nick Frey soon recovered his composure, and suddenly glanced away a little boring.


    "These two are the strong ones sensed before. It turned out to be Zeus. No wonder they are so strong..." surprise captain Carol was also looking at Zeus and Panther God Buster at this time, and muttered in his heart.


    "The breath of these two guys is stronger than me. That is to say, Huang asked that guy, he has far surpassed me? When he fought with me, he couldn''t completely get the upper hand. How long has it been?"


    "Moreover, when we first met, he had just come into contact with the existence of law. How could he maintain such a high speed of progress?"


    Captain Marvel Carol thinks he is also a good player in the open world. Originally, she was just a slightly stronger female soldier. After getting the power of space gems, she became Captain Marvel who can dismantle the space warship with her bare hands. The span between them is not big.


    Moreover, surprise captain Carol has made continuous progress in strength over the years. There is no reason to lag behind Huang. It''s right to ask so much!


    That is, surprise captain Carol didn''t meet the sentry, otherwise she would be more suspicious of life.


    In particular, many abilities of the sentry are actually similar to those of surprise captain Carol, especially both sides will shine. In calculation, the sentry is like an enhanced version of surprise captain Carol.


    Open surprise captain Carol''s open version.


    If surprise captain Carol knew that the sentry just drank a bottle of medicine of unknown origin and reached the top power in the universe, she would no longer feel that she was a good hand in the open world


    Just as Captain Marvel Carroll muttered in his heart, the avenger alliance gathered. This time, all of them were above the sub heavenly Father level. In other words, even if these people were not as strong as Captain Marvel Carroll, they were at least strong at the same level. Compared with them, Captain Marvel Carroll really couldn''t be hung up.

 Chapter 1127

    Soon, the Avengers began to gather. To be exact, the Avengers with the combat power of the sub heavenly Father gathered. Steve Rogers did not participate in this war, because he was still a line away from the level of the sub heavenly father.


    However, although Steve Rogers can''t participate in this battle, Logan can still help. Logan''s combat effectiveness is very different from Steve Rogers. At least, Logan doesn''t need to worry about injury no matter what injury he faces.


    Unlike Steve Rogers, he can only rely on the 50-50 passive ability of random launch. If he doesn''t launch, Steve Rogers can''t participate in this level of battle at all.


    This time, there are not too many Avengers involved in the expedition of Igor, at least much less than the Avengers who have crossed into another universe before.


    After all, there is only one Igor, and the star life is too special. Most Avengers are not adapted to fighting in space. This time, only eight Avengers, such as Tony Stark, Logan, hawk, Huang Liang, John, Max, Wanda and pitro, sent out.


    In addition, there are only 11 people, just a football team, including surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey, who rowed, as well as xingjue, the most important person in this matter.


    However, the avenger alliance soon encountered a problem, that is, the planet where Igor is located is too far away. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar has provided the Avengers with interstellar coordinates, it is difficult for the avenger alliance to directly transmit to Igor''s location.


    After all, the rainbow bridge has its limits. At present, the space transmission technology of the avenger alliance has not reached the level of everywhere in the universe.


    "Forget it, rely on yourself. You can''t regard Huang Wen as a taxi driver?" Tony Stark finally shrugged and looked at a group of Avengers. "We start directly with the space transmission device and transmit it to our farthest distance. In the rest of the place, we''ll be regarded as interstellar navigation and space tourism..."


    Tony Stark is so indifferent because of Huang Wen''s attitude before the incarnation. In Tony Stark''s view, Huang Wen''s incarnation doesn''t care about the cheap father of the star Lord. The god named Igo should not be too powerful.


    Therefore, this time, the matter will be solved by the avenger alliance itself, which can be regarded as proof that the avenger alliance can deal with the crisis at the cosmic level.


    "Do you have a star map?" Nick Frey asked subconsciously when he heard Tony Stark''s words.


    If Tony Stark uses space transmission technology, Nick Frey naturally believes it. After all, Nick Frey believes it was once the space gem of the cosmic cube.


    But interstellar navigation is not necessarily. Even with Igor''s interstellar coordinates, it is normal to get lost in the universe without a star map.


    Nick Frey has encountered too many such things. He has left the earth for so many years and helped the most people, even though a small number of them are star robbers disguised as lost people in the universe.


    "We naturally have a star map. Silly girl has deduced a complete navigation route. Don''t worry. We will be able to reach Igor''s position in a short time..." Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly and said proudly.


    Nick Frey felt that there was no star map in the universe on the earth, but Nick Frey didn''t know that after silly girl absorbed all the computing power of supreme wisdom, silly girl got all the star maps of Kerry empire.


    This picture covers almost all the ranges in the universe, and only a few remote places are not in this star map.


    The earth happens to be one of the few remote places.


    "Well, let''s go! The earth will be handed over to you..." Tony Stark turned his head and looked at Steve Rogers after seeing that Nick Frey stopped talking.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to the earth. You should also be careful. If you have any problems, send the message immediately. Mr. Huang asked that he would help you at the first time!" Steve Rogers nodded seriously and said.


    "I won''t need his help!" Tony Stark skillfully set up a flag, like an old general on the stage.


    Soon, the avenger Space Battleship set out, first transmitted to the limit position of the space transmission device, and then headed for Igo''s planet.


    However, the Avengers did not know that Igor, or Igor''s consciousness, had left his noumenon and went to look for xingjue.


    Of course, it''s lucky that xingjue didn''t touch the power gem with his own body, so he didn''t touch the divine power hidden in xingjue, which can''t be found by scientific and technological means.


    It is for this reason that Igor cannot perceive the position of xingjue. He can only find Yongdu and hope to find xingjue through Yongdu.


    At this time, Yongdu is fighting with a tree man and a raccoon.


    Yes, the tree man grut met the rocket raccoon and Yongdu, and even followed by a stupid destroyer Drax.


    When shandar experienced Ronan crisis, the tree man grut and the rocket raccoon were on shandar. After seeing Ronan, the rocket raccoon subconsciously felt that Ronan''s cosmic warship had too much firepower, so he decided that the new star Empire would be defeated.


    For a civilization that is about to perish, no matter how it commits a crime, it will not be punished. The rocket raccoon doesn''t believe that Ronan will chase him because the new star empire was robbed before the collapse.


    Yes, the rocket raccoon finally robbed the whole street of the new star empire. The tree man grut repeatedly reminded the rocket raccoon that there are too many things, which will slow down the evacuation. They can''t take so many things with them.


    But the raccoon, unable to hold the rocket, has been determined and blinded by greed.


    Finally, the battle of Ronan ended. With the help of Huang Wen''s Avatar and the avenger alliance, the new star Empire won the victory. The freed new star Empire soon surrounded the rocket raccoon and the tree man grut.


    At first, rocket raccoon and tree man grut wanted to fight tenaciously, but unfortunately, under the absolute fire suppression of the new star Empire, they were both arrested and imprisoned


    Later, the rocket raccoon and the tree man grut met the destroyer Drax in the prison, formed an alliance of prison escapees, and tried to escape from the prison together, but they couldn''t succeed.


    Until Yongdu appeared with his predators and released the rocket raccoon, tree man grut and destroyer Drax from the prison, or Yongdu blew through the whole prison and inadvertently released a large number of prisoners

 Chapter 1128

    As for why Yongdu appeared in the prison of Xinxing Empire, it is also very simple. Yongdu came to look for xingjue. At the beginning, xingjue took the reward task of power gem behind Yongdu''s back. Yongdu actually always knew, or it was Yongdu''s acquiescence.


    Yongdu''s feelings for xingjue are no different from his father''s treatment of his son. After all, xingjue was raised by Yongdu. Over the years, Yongdu is a soft hearted person. He has long regarded xingjue as his son, even if he didn''t say so.


    Therefore, when xingjue went to look for the power gem, Yongdu always pursued xingjue far behind with his predators on the grounds of xingjue''s betrayal, and deliberately fell behind a lot.


    Until Yongdu caught up with shandar and saw the battle of shandar


    Yongdu wanted to know the location of xingjue through the news from all parties, but although xingjue could not be completely reduced to passers-by in this war, he just made a soy sauce. Finally, Yongdu didn''t find out where xingjue went.


    Of course, the main reason is that xingjue left with the avenger alliance, returned to earth and ventured through the parallel universe. If xingjue honestly stayed in shandar and got the ship compensated by shandar, Yongdu would know about xingjue.


    Due to the departure of xingjue, the people of Xinxing Empire forgot the existence of xingjue. Yongdu tried his best to find out the news, that is, xingjue was driving a spaceship with a bomb to threaten shandar. Fortunately, the bomb didn''t explode in the end.


    Subconsciously, out of concern for xingjue and not thinking that xingjue can do anything good, Yongdu felt that xingjue should have been caught by people of Xinxing Empire and locked up in prison. After all, Xinxing Empire does not have the so-called death penalty.


    Therefore, Yongdu found the location of the prison. After some twists and turns, he blew through the prison and wanted to save xingjue, but after entering the prison, he didn''t find the trace of xingjue.


    At this time, the rocket raccoon resolutely stood up and said that he had seen xingjue, knew the whereabouts of xingjue and wanted to leave here in Yongdu''s spaceship.


    The rocket raccoon knows that the new star Empire already knows about the prison bombing. It is almost impossible to escape here without a spaceship.


    The rocket raccoon is not the only one who makes the idea of the spaceship, but the remaining prisoners are not so circuitous. They directly choose to attack Yongdu and others and want to seize Yongdu and others'' spaceship.


    The result, of course, is obvious. Yongdu''s men are well armed and well prepared. In the face of a group of criminals who have no weapons but only strength, they quickly solved those criminals, and brought the rocket raccoon into the spacecraft when the new star empire is coming.


    This is still the case when Yongdu doesn''t make a move. If Yongdu makes a move, those criminals will only die faster, because Yongdu is also a superpower.


    Yongdu has an extremely sharp whistle and arrow on his body. He can control the whistle and arrow through his whistle to kill one person in ten steps without leaving a line for thousands of miles.


    Of course, this can only have such a record in the face of ordinary Cosmic people, or bully weak superheroes such as rocket raccoon, star Baron and destroyer Drax. It''s really hard to say who wins and loses if Yongdu starts to fight against the tree man grut at this time.


    It is also for this reason that after learning that he was cheated by the rocket raccoon, Yongdu asked his men to surround the three rocket raccoons, but he didn''t shoot directly.


    Yongdu knows the power of the flower god colossus family such as the tree man grut. If it does fight, the surrounding men may be seriously hurt. However, the rocket raccoon noticed Yongdu''s concerns, so he gave his sincerity to dispel Yongdu''s hostility.


    "I''m sorry I cheated you, but I can give you the corresponding reward. It''s a big sum! I think you, as predators, should need the money very much?" the rocket raccoon asked, looking around at the predators.


    Yongdu naturally has no interest in the money. He just wants to find the location of xingjue and confirm the safety of xingjue.


    But Yongdu saw his shining eyes. At the same time, he also knew that they had spent a lot of money in this action to save xingjue, and their action funds were worrying. If they were not supplemented in time, even if they were the boss, they would attract the dissatisfaction of the younger brothers!


    In addition, xingjue is now gone. It also needs a lot of money to continue looking for xingjue


    "What money?" Yongdu took a deep breath and looked into the eyes of the rocket raccoon.


    "Have people in sowelin ever heard of it?" the mouth of the rocket raccoon raised slightly, looked at Yongdu with some pride, and asked with a smile.


    "Do you mean the race that claims to be the most perfect design, the best gene and the purest blood in the universe?" Yongdu''s eyes flickered slightly and said the characteristics of the sowelin people, but most races in the universe scoff at these characteristics.


    "Yes, if they are not so arrogant, how can we make a lot of money from them?" the rocket raccoon spread his hand, with an equally disdainful smile.


    "I received the news that a number of energy batteries have been lost in the sowelin people. The sowelin people hate others to steal their things, so they secretly spend a lot of money to help them get the energy batteries back, regardless of life or death..."


    "Hmm..." Yongdu''s eyes flashed a trace of unnaturalness. He glanced at his men and took a deep look at the rocket raccoon, as if he wanted to see through the rocket raccoon directly.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly the energy battery of the sowelin people in the mouth of the rocket raccoon. It''s not someone else who stole it. It''s the Marauders of Yongdu.


    Of course, the theft may not be very accurate. Yongdu and others met an unmanned soverin spaceship and regarded it as garbage lost in the universe, so they blocked the signal of the spaceship for the first time, collected the spaceship, disassembled and sold all the things in it, Only those energy batteries haven''t found a good buyer... There are really some reasons why it''s not easy to sell.


    As for why it is necessary to block signals as soon as they see space garbage, it is mainly because there are many cases of fishing and extortion in the universe. As experienced old predators, they block signals for the first time.


    At this time, Yongdu wants to know why the rocket raccoon said this thing because he already knew the whereabouts of the energy battery and deliberately waited for him here? In this way, the rocket raccoon is too terrible

 Chapter 1129

    "Strange, what is this guy thinking? Why should he think so long about making so much money? Don''t you trust me? Or do you want to finish the task alone?" the rocket raccoon couldn''t help muttering when he saw Yongdu for a long time.


    The rocket raccoon doesn''t know that in Yongdu''s heart, his horror level has increased in a straight line, and he doesn''t know that the energy battery he wants to find is right here.


    At this time, the rocket Raccoon''s heart has been completely attracted by making a lot of money. If it weren''t for the higher price offered by the power gem Ronan, the rocket raccoon would not even go to shandar star to directly look for the energy battery.


    As for how to find the energy battery, the rocket raccoon naturally has a way.


    You sowelin people always appear in the universe. Even people without your race can have the technology of your race, otherwise the energy battery will not be lost.


    Since the energy battery can be lost for the first time, it can be lost for the second time. The rocket raccoon thinks he is not a good person. The rocket raccoon can still grab a share of the energy battery to receive the award!


    This is a time difference. When the sowelin people found out and wanted the rocket raccoon, the rocket raccoon had already escaped with a huge amount of money.


    Moreover, the rocket raccoon has thought about it. At that time, he will not reveal his identity and hide in Yongdu''s group of predators. At that time, even if the sowelin people want revenge, they will only find Yongdu and others!


    I have to say that the idea of the rocket raccoon at this time is still very beautiful, and Yongdu on one side thought it over in his heart. Finally, he took a deep look at the rocket raccoon and said tentatively, "you have such a clear mind. Do you know the location of the energy battery?"


    "Why do you want to know the location of the energy battery? Let''s grab an energy battery and give it to the sowelin people?" the rocket raccoon shrugged and smiled. "Maybe your peers made the energy battery lost by the sowelin people before?"


    "OK! As you said, let''s grab an energy battery..." Yongdu''s eyes flickered slightly, relieved, and then looked at his men and ordered, "a spaceship, there are too few targets. Let''s divide our troops and contact them at any time!"


    The men on one side understood Yongdu''s meaning. After all, they knew that they had energy batteries in their hands. Unlike rockets, raccoons only knew part of the information.


    Soon, Yongdu''s men left in a small spaceship, but Yongdu didn''t mean to let his men go directly to the sowelin people to collect the reward.


    After all, the rocket raccoon is still here. If you don''t show the rocket raccoon the energy battery, I''m afraid it''s not so good to kill this guy, especially the tree man grut.


    Of course, Yongdu is not ready to directly admit that he robbed the energy battery, because Yongdu doesn''t trust the rocket raccoon. What if the rocket raccoon gives them up after arriving at the sowelin people?


    Therefore, we can only pull the rocket raccoon into the water, receive the reward together, offend the sowelin people together, and then go their own way after sharing the reward.


    Yongdu doesn''t care what the rocket raccoon will do after that, but Yongdu is still ready to continue to look for xingjue, at least to determine xingjue''s safety!


    "You have so many scattered hands, aren''t you afraid that you can''t solve it when you meet the sowelin?" the rocket raccoon looked at Yongdu and raised his eyebrow, some suspicious asked.


    "Hehe, we are predators. What does the sowelin people mean to us? Don''t underestimate our intelligence ability and efficiency. We must get the sowelin people''s energy battery back in no more than three days!" Yongdu took a deep look at the rocket raccoon and said confidently.


    "This is to show me strength?" the rocket raccoon flashed an idea in his heart and said with a smile. "Then we''ll wait and see. However, we should at least give us some good food these three days? The environment in the prison is hardly human..."


    "Yes, I haven''t eaten normal food for a long time, although the tasteless food also has a lot of flavor..." Drax, the destroyer on the side, finally found a suitable topic and hurried to say.


    "Do you want to eat prison food or not?" Yongdu asked subconsciously.


    "Some food is good. You haven''t experienced the days of our planet. At that time, I had a wife and a beautiful daughter..." when Drax, the destroyer, heard the problem of Yongdu, he suddenly began to read it in pieces, which provoked the rocket raccoon and tree man grut to shake his head and turn away.


    "It''s all Ronan''s fault! If it weren''t for Ronan, my life wouldn''t be like this!"


    Drax, the muttering destroyer, suddenly thought of something and roared directly. All his muscles were tight and full of a sense of strength.


    "Ronan is dead..." Yong Du glanced at Drax, the destroyer in a state of rage.


    "Ronan is dead?" Drax, the destroyer, was stunned at that time. After a long time, he came back to his mind, looked into Yongdu''s eyes and said, "Ronan is just a puppet. I want to kill mieba. If it weren''t mieba, there wouldn''t be so many innocent people in the universe..."


    "If you''re talking about the once infamous Titan, I''m sorry, the Titan has disappeared for a long time, and there''s no news of him in the universe..." Yongdu stood up and looked at the destroyer Drax and whispered.


    "Disappeared? Why? Didn''t he want to destroy half of his life?" Drax, the destroyer, looked at Yongdu with a puzzled face.


    "Maybe it''s because he''s retired? Super villains will be old, too. I remember the Titan is not young, maybe he hasn''t reached his old age, but he can''t help but let others retire early?" Yongdu shrugged and whispered.


    "Of course, it is also possible that the Titan met a fierce stubble and directly planted it, so he can no longer be heard in the universe..."


    "There''s no news about mieba? Then I''d better eat honestly..." Drax, the destroyer, gradually calmed down, then turned to the direction of the canteen, as if he had forgotten his emotions in an instant.


    "What a group of strange people..." Yongdu looked at the back of the destroyer Drax and couldn''t help muttering, "but if you''re not a strange person, how can you survive in prison?"

 Chapter 1130

    The three rocket raccoons comfortably enjoyed two days of happiness in Yongdu''s spaceship. In the eyes of the rocket raccoon, the so-called three days to find the sowelin people is just Yongdu bragging. I think I can enjoy a few days and wash away the unhappiness experienced in the prison.


    However, on the third day, Yongdu''s younger brother contacted Yongdu and said that he had found the trace of the sowelin spacecraft and successfully captured it!


    "No, so fast?" the rocket raccoon, who didn''t know the truth, looked confused. He didn''t understand why the soverin ship was so easy to catch. The most important thing is how it was so easy to find. The vast universe is so big. How can it be normal to find a trace in ten days and a half months?


    "The efficiency of our predators is not what you can imagine..." Yongdu glanced at the rocket raccoon lightly. At this time, he was more sure that the rocket raccoon did not know that the energy battery was in their hands. Everything was just a coincidence. Yongdu was scaring himself before.


    "How long will it take them to come back? They won''t directly send the energy battery to the sowelin people and swallow the money?" the rocket raccoon looked at Yongdu with vigilance. Although he had a good time these two days, it''s not worth a penny in front of money. The rocket raccoon can exchange money for more happiness!


    With the voice of the rocket raccoon falling, the tree man grut stood up, the trunk began to grow, and his eyes stared at Yongdu. As long as Yongdu was a little different, the tree man grut was ready to take action.


    "Oh! Yes! Can you swallow it alone!" Drax, the destroyer, shouted at Yongdu as if he had just recovered.


    "Don''t worry, they are already on the way back. Let''s set the central point and go to the sowelin people together?" Yongdu shrugged and said with a light smile.


    "You''d better not let us down!" the rocket raccoon thought his intelligence was still very valuable. At least his share of the reward was absolutely indispensable. As for black eating black, the rocket raccoon considered it, but finally gave up.


    Not only is Yongdu afraid of the strength of the tree man grut, but the rocket raccoon is also afraid of Yongdu''s strength. The rocket raccoon doesn''t know how many means a predator team that can blow up the new star Empire prison can hide.


    Without violating the bottom line of the rocket raccoon, the rocket raccoon doesn''t want to directly engage in an uncertain battle. He has been in the universe for so long. If he only relies on recklessness, the rocket raccoon won''t live until now. There are not too many reckless men in the universe


    However, soon the rocket raccoon smiled, because Yongdu''s men really converged again, and the rocket raccoon also saw the energy battery of Yongdu''s men.


    "So much? How much do you have to change?" the rocket Raccoon''s eyes lit up suddenly. He had a dream in his heart. He was imagining how to enjoy his money.


    "Find ten or eight little raccoons to accompany me? Bah! I''m rich. Why should I be limited to raccoons? Isn''t otter fragrant?" one thought after another flashed through the mind of rocket raccoons, looking very excited.


    "Let''s go! Go to the sowelin people in exchange for our due reward!" Yongdu winked at his men. The spacecraft set off again and headed for the planet where the sowelin people live. It didn''t take much time to see Ayesha, the priest of the sowelin people.


    "Is it you who found the stolen energy battery of our sowelin people?" Ayesha looked down at Yongdu and others from high above. There was not much expression on her face, but a proud breath spread on her and oppressed Yongdu and others.


    "Yes, we found your energy battery..." Yongdu took out the energy battery and handed it to Ayesha in the direction of Ayesha.


    "Stand there! This is not where you can get close!" the sowelin people on one side immediately stopped Yongdu, and they didn''t mean to come forward to take away the energy battery.


    All sowelin people are noble. Yongdu is not qualified to hand things over to them in person. When they touch Yongdu, it is an insult to them!


    "Ha ha." Yongdu sneered in his heart, but he didn''t show any expression. He has been in the universe for so long, which is still something in the city government.


    With the sound of "hum!" when Yongdu stood waiting in place, a table rose in front of Yongdu. Yongdu clearly put the energy battery in his hand on the table, and the table sank and disappeared with the energy battery.


    What Yongdu didn''t know was that the energy battery was taken away by the machine, tested, cleaned and disinfected, and treated as waste.


    For these stolen energy batteries, the proud sowelin people will no longer use them. The reason why they spend a lot of money to recover the energy batteries is that they don''t want their race''s technology to be infected by dirty outsiders.


    "How did you find this energy battery?" Ayesha asked with a faint look at Yongdu.


    "Hey hey, to tell you the truth, we didn''t specifically look for energy batteries. We met another group of marauders, fought a war with them and seized the booty. We were going to deal with it casually. My men recognized that it was the energy battery on the reward task, so we came here..." Yongdu looked at Ayesha and said with a smile, "I heard the reward is very high?"


    "I can''t live without you!" Ayesha''s eyes flashed a thick contempt, then waved her hand, and soon a table rose again, with a universal currency card in it, which is a reward for Yongdu and others.


    "In this way, we''ll leave..." Yongdu was afraid of long dreams, so he quickly picked up the card and turned to leave sowelin.


    "Stop!" just then, an image appeared in front of Ayesha. It was another sowelin. He first worshipped Ayesha deeply, and then looked at Yongdu and others.


    "Above the energy battery, there is only the breath of the people in front of him, not the breath of others. He is lying. They are the people who rob the energy battery!"


    It turned out that when detecting the energy battery, the technology of sowelin people found the residual smell on the energy battery, and then compared it with the smell of Yongdu and others. It was found that there were very few smells in the energy battery, and they all appeared here.


    Therefore, the sowelin people instantly understand that Yongdu is lying. Yongdu and others are villains who steal energy batteries and sell them to the sowelin people!


    "Bastard!" when she heard this, Ayesha suddenly became angry, and the surrounding sowelin people glared at Yongdu and others, and the war was imminent.

 Chapter 1131

    "Damn it! It''s so easy to be found?" the rocket raccoon didn''t notice anything wrong at this time, because in the perspective of the rocket raccoon, Yongdu and others really stole the energy battery directly from the sowelin people, so the rocket raccoon was forced to stand on the same front with Yongdu and others.


    "Catch them!" Ayesha roared at her men, but none of the sowelin stood up. Instead, small robot soldiers floated out to surround Yongdu and others.


    "Do it! Leave first!" Yongdu looked at the surrounding robot soldiers, winked at his men, and said in a deep voice, "the money has arrived. It''s up to you to spend your life!"


    Yongdu then put away the card given by the sowelin people. The meaning in his words is very obvious. Only when he leaves here alive can he get this share of money. If he dies here, he can only blame his own life.


    This is also Yongdu''s fear that the rocket raccoon will paddle in this battle, which will pose a threat of too many casualties to sowelin.


    After all, in the past few days, Yongdu has known that the rocket raccoon is a greedy guy. In the face of the temptation of money, the rocket raccoon can give full play to 12% of its strength.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    As Yongdu''s voice fell, the predators quickly fired, including rocket raccoons.


    Many robot soldiers were shot and exploded on the spot, but Yongdu''s men also suffered casualties.


    Not to mention that this is the home of the sowelin people, there is no suitable terrain to avoid bullets in the surrounding environment. In addition, Yongdu and others are the trapped side. It is more difficult for them to win than to ascend to the sky.


    Even now Yongdu, rocket raccoon, tree man grut and destroyer Drax are all on fire.


    Moreover, the sowelin people sent only robot soldiers, not sowelin people at all. There are many such robot soldiers, and they don''t need to be distressed at all.


    Of course, it''s not that Yongdu and others don''t want to directly deal with the sowelin people. The main reason is that there are too many robot soldiers around, which has attracted their attention. They have no mind to think about anything else, but just want to escape here


    "How did Yongdu get to the planet of the sowelin people?" just when Yongdu and others were at a disadvantage or even in danger, Igo''s consciousness appeared here outside the sowelin star. He positioned Yongdu''s position and pursued all the way.


    But beyond the planet of sowelin, Igor stopped because Igor knew that the sowelin was a little difficult.


    The sowelin people are not one of the three empires in the universe, but they are definitely the top forces under the three empires. Even if their characters and habits are heterogeneous in the whole universe.


    Of course, the main reason why Igor finds it difficult is that there is no sowelin among his descendants. At the beginning, Igor opened the Dumas plan. As a life body of a planet, it can be said that he has a strong attraction for all conventional cosmic life born on the planet.


    For conventional life, as long as Igor releases his charm, the other party will feel warm and close, which is also the reason why Igor can give birth to so many offspring.


    But in the sowelin people, the charm of Igor did not play any role, and no sowelin people liked Igor.


    In other words, the sowelin people are all narcissistic. They love no one except themselves.


    Therefore, the sowelin people left a deep impression on Igor. At this time, when they saw sowelin, their memory woke up.


    "Huh?" however, Igor didn''t stay outside the planet for too long, because when his perceptual power was released, he soon saw the battle between Yongdu and others and the people of sowelin, especially the picture that Yongdu and others had been unable to support.


    "Damn it! This guy is really causing me trouble!" Igor couldn''t help but snort coldly. If it wasn''t for finding the star Baron, Igor wouldn''t be too lazy to save Yongdu, but now there''s no way. He can just vent his displeasure with the sowelin people.


    With the sound of "buzzing", Igor''s body disappeared outside suovirin. When he appeared again, he was already around Yongdu and others. With the appearance of Igor, the surrounding fire stopped instantly, or all the bullets were suspended in the air.


    Even if this Igor is only a conscious body and does not have all the strength of the noumenon, there are no scientific and technological products in the universe that can pose a threat to him, let alone some energy bullets.


    "Igor!" when he saw Igor, Yongdu''s pupils shrank slightly, and he gave a subconscious exclamation. For the first time, he didn''t understand why Igor suddenly appeared in this place and even saved himself, but soon, Yongdu understood.


    "He''s looking for Peter!" an idea flashed through Yongdu''s mind and subconsciously stepped back. "Fortunately, Peter is not here, otherwise it''s hard for Peter to escape this time..."


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time, Yongdu. We shouldn''t have seen you for such a long time. I''m ready to make the next round of plan..." Igor took a deep look at Yongdu and said with a sneer, "I postponed the plan because of you!"


    At this time, Igor is putting pressure on Yongdu. The main reason why Igor hasn''t been looking for xingjue is that those children haven''t been transformed. Although they can''t bear the divine power from Igor, the transformation also takes Igor''s time and energy.


    However, Yongdu doesn''t know this. When Yongdu knows that all Igor''s children have been killed by Igor, Yongdu doesn''t dare to give the star Lord to Igor. Therefore, Igor has always been the shadow in Yongdu''s heart over the years


    At this time, Igor''s words did bring great pressure to Yongdu, and Yongdu didn''t know how to deal with Igor.


    Fortunately, the sowelin people at this time were not affected by Igor. Even if Igor blocked all the energy bullets around, he didn''t mean to be afraid of Igor.


    The surrounding robot soldiers immediately changed into more powerful energy weapons and shot in the direction of Igo, interrupting the tense and embarrassing atmosphere between Igo and Yongdu.


    "Hum!" Igor felt the energy bullets around him and snorted a little. It wasn''t because these energy bullets threatened him, but Igor felt disturbed by the sowelin people.

 Chapter 1132

    You know, it''s not just the soverins who are arrogant. As a planetary life, Igor, who claims to be a member of the God Group, is also an extremely arrogant person.


    If the soverins think they are the most perfect race in the universe, Igor thinks he is the most noble life in the universe.


    Coupled with the fact that no sowelin people were willing to give birth to Igor''s offspring before, Igor made a direct move.


    With the sound of "Shua!" the energy bullets originally shot by the robot soldiers returned the same way under the control of Igo''s power. All the robot soldiers were blasted on the spot. At the same time, many sowelin people died from the accidental injury of the energy bullets.


    As for whether it is a real accidental injury, no one can make it clear, but the probability of Igor''s intentional injury is still very high.


    "Damn it!" Ayesha suddenly lost her temper when she saw her own clan die in Igor''s hands. The sowelin people have not encountered such a thing for many years. Anyone who dares to kill the sowelin people will pay a huge price!


    "How dare you scream here? You are the high priest of the sowelin people, aren''t you? Just right, your genes are barely worthy of me..." Igor, who heard Ayesha shouting, turned his head and looked over, his eyes lit up a little, then the corners of his mouth raised a trace of evil smile, and his divine power spread out in an instant, forming a bright white field and wrapped Ayesha in it, Igor''s figure is also integrated into the field.


    "What''s the situation now?" the rocket raccoon looked at the dead and wounded soverin, the abandoned robot soldiers, and the suddenly disappeared Igo and Ayesha. For a moment, he looked at Yongdu and asked, "who is this guy? He looks terrible..."


    "This guy''s strength is more powerful than Ronan and mieba..." Drax, the destroyer on the side, flashed his eyes slightly and said subconsciously.


    "Come on! Let''s leave quickly and leave here while this guy is in his head!" Yongdu soon recovered. He shouted at his men and quickly turned around and left.


    "What''s on the brain? Does this guy say..." the rocket raccoon widened his eyes. He couldn''t think that things were moving in this direction.


    "He''s mating. A strong man can''t control his desires," said Drax, the destroyer, with a trace of disdain in his voice.


    "Ai mu grut." the tree man grut retracted his arm, looked in the direction of the rocket raccoon and asked his question.


    "Yes! Hurry up, we don''t have our own spaceship. If they leave, we will be left in this ghost place, and our money is still in the hands of that bastard!" the rocket raccoon quickly nodded and quickly chased Yongdu with the tree man grut and the destroyer Drax.


    "Where are you going?" but just at this time, a mocking voice sounded, and then the bright white light flashed. Igor returned to Yongdu and others, while the Ayesha appeared on the original seat in her untidy clothes, looking a little dull.


    "No, is this old boy so fast?" "is there a minute?" when the rocket raccoon saw Iggo, make complaints about it.


    "It was only forty-three seconds from his disappearance to his appearance." Drax, the destroyer, gave the answer very prepared.


    "That''s really fast..." the rocket raccoon looked at Yongdu and others who returned again, and said with a slight twitch in the corners of his mouth, "if we stick to it for a little longer, we can really run away."


    "Can''t run away. We can''t understand the way he appears. How can you know that he can''t catch up with us?" Drax, the destroyer, shook his head and said softly.


    "His goal is not us. We can go our separate ways with Yongdu and others after we get on the ship. Unfortunately, I''m afraid we don''t have a chance now..." the rocket Raccoon''s eyes flashed, thinking crazy about Countermeasures in his heart.


    "Igor, what do you want?" Yongdu looked at Igor suspended in the air, took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice.


    "You should know what you want best..." after Igor''s release, the whole person''s state was indifferent. It seemed that the just unhappiness was swept away. At this time, he looked at Yongdu with a smile and spoke.


    "Highest alert, attack!" however, just as Igor''s voice fell, a cold voice rang. It was Ayesha who came back. She looked at Igor''s direction with resentment and gave orders.


    "Hum!" the whole planet of sowelin trembled with Ayesha''s order, and countless cutting-edge technologies rose. These cutting-edge technologies were enough to threaten the survival of a planet. At this time, they were all used to deal with Igo.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. No matter what you do to me, I won''t do it to you. You will give birth to a healthy child for me. We will meet in the future..." Igor looked at all kinds of weapons around him, didn''t mean to be angry, but looked at Ayesha''s direction with a smile and said gently.


    It can be seen that Igor at this time is indeed full of charm, but his behavior can only be described as disgusting. Both Yongdu and Ayesha think so.


    "Hum!" but the cutting-edge technology of the sowelin did not pose any threat to Igor, because with a bright white light flashing, Yongdu and others were taken away by Igor, including rocket raccoons.


    Since Ayesha, the priest of the sowelin people''s Congress, has been pregnant with Igor''s child, Igor will not start fighting against the sowelin people, so he directly left the sowelin star with Yongdu and others.


    As for why Igor can determine his soul, naturally there is no need to investigate. If Igor doesn''t even have such a little ability, he doesn''t need to carry out Dumas plan.


    In the spaceship, Igor appeared here with Yongdu and others. He looked at Yongdu with a smile and said, "for the sake of having a sowelin child, I can give you a chance to say where he is. What if I think nothing happens?"


    "Now that you have a sowelin child, why do you have to stare at him?" Yongdu clenched his teeth and stared straight into Igor''s eyes.


    "You should know that a child is far from enough. For so many years, no child has succeeded. Before, I had a hunch that the child you took away is the most special one. He will inherit my divine power and become the new God..." Igo said with a fine light in his eyes, looking proudly at Yongdu.

 Chapter 1133

    "Peter is no different from other children. He is just an ordinary person. Over the years, I know him very well. He can''t awaken the so-called divine power and become a God as you said!" Yongdu didn''t think much and directly refuted Igo.


    Although Yongdu doesn''t know what divine power is, Yongdu feels that he knows xingjue. In Yongdu''s eyes, xingjue is an ordinary person and doesn''t need to be related to any divine power


    "Something is not what you has the final say..." Iggo shook his head lightly and softly, and whispered, "and you have no meaning in front of me, because you can''t hide me."


    "Well, sir, excuse me, we are not the same as them, we only cooperate temporarily..." the rocket raccoon listened to the dialogue between Igo and Yongdu, weakly raised his hand and looked at Igo and whispered.


    "It seems that there is a problem with your loyalty. Do you need me to deal with it?" Igor glanced at the rocket raccoon, fixed his eyes on the tree man grut, then looked at Yongdu and asked with a smile.


    "They are really not my men, but temporary collaborators. Xingjue''s business has nothing to do with my men. Let them go..." Yongdu took a deep breath, looked at the direction of the rocket raccoon, and said decisively.


    "You know what? I''ve seen you look like this. You want to die generously, right?" Igor sneered, glanced at the rocket, raccoon and others said. "Now you can still have a glimmer of hope, maybe because you think you still have a chance to escape, but soon, you won''t have this chance!"


    "No..." the rocket raccoon, who originally heard Yongdu''s words and thought he would not be involved, was anxious when he heard Igor''s words. He subconsciously wanted to resist one or two, but suddenly, a bright white light enveloped the whole spacecraft, and everyone around him lost consciousness for a moment.


    By the time rocket raccoon and others regained consciousness, they had left the spacecraft and appeared on a strange planet.


    This planet is the body of Igor. Igor brought Yongdu and others back to his nest and completely cut off the opportunity for Yongdu and others to leave.


    As long as Igor is not distracted to do other things, it is impossible for anyone to escape from his planet. As a planetary life and the so-called God, Igor''s control over his own planet is naturally beyond doubt.


    The so-called bomb completely destroyed a planet. It looks more like a plot kill, especially a God. There is no way that the bomb can be solved with a little divine power


    "What''s this place?" the rocket raccoon woke up and looked at Yongdu around him and asked.


    "Igor star." Yongdu sighed lightly and said helplessly.


    "Igo star, what do you mean? The guy just now seems to be called Igo? This is his territory?" the rocket raccoon seemed to think of something and looked at Yongdu with some hesitation and asked again.


    "To be exact, this is the real Igo. Igo is a planet. What we just saw is just Igo''s consciousness." Yongdu''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at the sky and said.


    "What?!"


    "Planet?"


    "A living planet?"


    There was a sound of exclamation. Not only the rocket raccoon and others were shocked, but all of Yongdu''s men who survived were also frightened by this matter.


    "It should be said that it is a conscious planet, and even a fast shot man who will reproduce." the one who destroyed it was silent, and make complaints about it.


    "Yongdu, now, you have no way back. Tell me, where is the child..." just below, when rocket raccoons and others were shocked by Igo''s identity, a huge face appeared in the sky, which was the appearance of Igo''s consciousness body before.


    "Igor, don''t waste your time. I''m not afraid to tell you that Peter is gone. I was looking for him before, but I ran out of money, so I went to the sowelin people to get some money, but it was finally broken down..." Yongdu, who realized that he was in a desperate situation, shrugged and looked at Igor in the sky and said.


    At this time, Yongdu doesn''t matter. Before, he thought not to involve his men and rocket raccoons, but now that he has arrived at Igo, there is no need to hide.


    Yongdu even had some happiness in his heart. Fortunately, the guy of xingjue disappeared. If he really followed him, he would be caught by Igor.


    Although xingjue''s whereabouts are unknown and his life and death are endless, it''s better than being caught by Igor. Yongdu has seen the Sensen white bones in Igor. He knows that children will never end well as long as they are of no value to Igor.


    It''s better to die in the hands of strangers than in the hands of your father


    "What are you talking about?!" Igor in the sky was furious when he heard Yongdu''s words. The whole Igor star was trembling, as if it were an earthquake, which scared Yongdu''s men to flee one after another.


    In front of Tianwei, many superheroes are particularly weak, not to mention a group of predators who are not powerful under Yongdu?


    "You''re lying! You hid my child! Right?!" the angry Igo glared at Yongdu below and asked in a deep voice.


    "I didn''t. here, you should easily see if I lied..." Yongdu looked very indifferent and didn''t have too many reactions because of the tremor of the earth. He stood still and said.


    "Mantis woman, read his consciousness to me!" Igor said after a deep look at Yongdu after being silent.


    As Igor''s voice fell, the mantis woman, the last member of the galaxy guard in the current universe, appeared. At least the original heroine KAMORA wanted to appear, I''m afraid it was a little difficult.


    As the saying goes, there is specialization in the art industry. Although Igor is a God with strong strength, he is not good at spiritual ability. If he has this ability, he does not need to release his charm to carry out the Dumas plan.


    At this time, Igor wants to know whether what Yongdu said is true, or whether his son xingjue has really disappeared, and whether the sense of crisis he perceived before has anything to do with the disappearance of xingjue


    "Hum!" the mantis woman appeared in front of Yongdu. A finger flashed light and pointed to Yongdu''s forehead. Yongdu didn''t mean to stop it at all. She just looked at the mantis woman quietly.

 Chapter 1134

    Soon, Yong Du in the mantis female fingertip slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. The mantis female in front of him also closed her eyes and felt Yong Du''s memory.


    The rocket raccoon looked up at Igor''s big face plate, then bit his teeth, took out his weapon and shot it in the direction of the mantis woman.


    "Boom!" but the next moment, the ground of Igor collapsed directly, and the rocket raccoon and Yongdu''s fleeing men all fell down the earth.


    "Ai mu grut!" the tree man grut exclaimed, and the branches on his body spread wildly, blocking the rocket raccoon, the destroyer Drax and several familiar predators under his body, and then buried in layers of soil.


    At this time, the movement of Igo star is not big, but such a big movement has not affected Yongdu and Mantis woman at all. Even the ground where they are located has not collapsed at all. Igo''s control over his own planet has reached a fine level.


    "Hoo!" after a long time, the mantis woman opened her eyes and vomited a cloud of Qi. She looked tired and looked at the place where the ground had just collapsed, and a trace of sympathy flashed in her eyes.


    "How''s it going?" Igor asked in a deep voice when he saw the mantis woman''s recovery. "Have you found the news of my child?"


    "His name is Peter Quayle. He calls himself xingjue. He often contradicts Yongdu, but Yongdu likes him very much and even regards him as her own child..." the mantis woman looked at Yongdu who has not sobered up, sighed and said.


    "Some time ago, there was an accident on shandal star, and Peter Quayle was also involved. Then he disappeared. Yongdu has been trying to find Peter Quayle, but he has never succeeded."


    "Damn it! What is this? It''s really gone?" anger flashed in Igor''s eyes, and the whole Igor star trembled again.


    Igor didn''t expect that he finally brought Yongdu back. He wanted to know the news of xingjue, and finally did useless work.


    "Maybe it''s a rebellious period?" the mantis woman organized a language, looked at Igor in the sky and said, "in Yongdu''s memory, Peter Quayle once said that when people on earth grow up to a certain period of time, there will be a rebellious period. Peter Quayle''s performance has always been very much like a rebellious period..."


    "Rebellious fart!" Igor couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. He has been to the earth. He knows what the so-called rebellious period is.


    "You know now? So it''s no use if you catch me. You can''t find Peter..." Yongdu slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that there was no companion around, Yongdu flashed a sad look in his eyes and said mockingly.


    "I''ll kill me. Anyway, for you, there''s no difference between killing me and killing an ant!"


    "Hum! You want to die, how can it be so easy?" Igor heard the strong ridicule in Yongdu''s words, and couldn''t help humming coldly. A powerful divine power wrapped Yongdu, "I won''t let you die. You will be locked up in a different space by me. When I find Peter Quayle, I will watch him awaken my divine power, recognize me as my father and achieve my ambition!"


    "Someone in the universe will stop you!" Yongdu''s body subconsciously struggled, but compared with Igor''s divine power, his little power could not play any role at all, so Yongdu clenched his teeth and shouted loudly.


    "Ronan is destroyed and mieba is gone. Someone will deal with you, a guy who threatens the safety of the whole universe!"


    "Hehe, I''m a God, and who can threaten me? Hmm?" Igor sneered and said with disdain, but when he was talking, he suddenly stopped, because he sensed that strangers had broken into his own territory.


    "This is it? Shall we stop and observe first?" Logan asked Tony Stark, looking at the star map in front of him.


    "There''s nothing to observe. All of us can survive in space. It''s just a direct proof of the duel. Force out the God consciousness and ask it well..." Tony Stark waved his hand and said it doesn''t matter.


    "What''s the counter-offer? He killed my mother in other universes, and he must have done the same thing in this universe. He killed him directly and avenged my mother!" a trace of anger flashed in xingjue''s eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Oh, I forgot you, and Nick Frey, you two can''t survive in space..." Tony Stark was stunned when he heard xingjue''s words and pretended to wake up from a dream.


    "Let''s get close first. Such a strong man shouldn''t be right without finding us. Let''s see what he will do!" Huang Liang''s eyes flickered slightly and said in the direction of Igor.


    "All right!" Tony Stark nodded and drove the space warship to continue approaching the direction of Igor. At this time, a bright white light directly shrouded the space warship, and the powerful force directly transferred the surrounding space.


    "It''s the law of space! We''ve been diverted. What a powerful force. It seems that this guy''s strength should be above the heavenly Father!" Tony Stark subconsciously frowned. He is very familiar with the law of space, even with the use of space gemstones with the help of science and technology, Nor does it prevent Tony Stark from gradually understanding the legal power of space gemstones.


    "This power seems to be more powerful than our divine power..." Zeus looked at Buster, the Panther God, and analyzed it in a low voice.


    "However, it seems that there is no absolute distinction between high and low. If our divine power can break through the heavenly Father level, it should not be weaker than this divine power. In other words, he is a pioneer in another divine way?"


    "Stranger, who are you? Why are you here? Hmm?" just as the Avengers lamented the strength of Igor, Igor''s strength also invaded the cosmic warship. He was talking and suddenly stopped because he felt the breath of the star Lord.


    Before, due to the vast universe, Igor couldn''t find each of his offspring. He could only write down the planets and characteristics of his offspring and let Yongdu plunder his offspring.


    That''s why Igor didn''t directly look for xingjue.


    But now, the star Lord is in front of Igor. If Igor doesn''t recognize the star Lord, Igor, the God of heaven, is really a little too low.

 Chapter 1135

    "Peter Quayle, my child, you''re here? What a surprise!" Igor''s voice was a little excited when he found the star Lord.


    Igor thought that the clue of Yongdu was broken and it would be difficult to find xingjue, but Igor never thought that xingjue came to the door himself.


    "My child, you''ve finally come back. Do you know how many years I''ve been looking for? I hate you were kidnapped at the beginning. I can''t find your trace, otherwise our father and son won''t be separated from each other. I haven''t seen you until now..."


    Igor''s consciousness appeared in the cosmic warship. He looked at xingjue sadly and talked about his hard way to find a son. That appearance almost convinced xingjue, if xingjue didn''t already know Igor''s identity.


    "Are these all your friends? Welcome to be guests..." however, before xingjue could speak, Igor looked around the Avengers and said with a smile, "it seems that your friends are not ordinary people, but also, my son really shouldn''t be friends with ordinary people!"


    Igor can feel the strength of the Avengers, but before Tony Stark didn''t wear the space gem armor and Bruce Banner didn''t turn into hawk, they didn''t have the smell of a strong man.


    If Bruce Banner and Tony Stark hadn''t practiced the legendary nine changes, I''m afraid they would be directly classified into the ranks of ordinary people by Igor. Igor wouldn''t pay attention to the wisdom.


    It was precisely because he did not feel the threat on the Avengers that Igor could look at the Avengers with such confidence and laugh. If he really felt the threat, I''m afraid Igor would have shot directly at this time.


    "What''s the matter? Boy, why don''t you speak?" after talking for a long time, Igor found xingjue standing in place, looked at himself inexplicably, and didn''t mean to speak. Igor looked at xingjue with some doubts and asked.


    Igor had never seen such an expression of xingjue, which was a very complex expression. Igor subconsciously thought that xingjue could not accept his father for a time, so he was ready to continue to play the role of a loving father and pull into the relationship with xingjue.


    As for why Igor is so skilled, it''s not because he has too many sons. This set of acting skills has gone deep into his soul. I don''t know how many times he has played it. He can be called a loving father movie emperor.


    Of course, this kind father movie emperor is always temporary. When Igor''s son can''t awaken his divine power and has no use value, Igor won''t let them go, which also leads to numerous bones under Igor.


    However, just as Igor was preparing to act, Tony Stark gave xingjue a look, and xingjue understood Tony Stark''s meaning.


    "I received the news that there are peerless treasures in this star field, so I took my friends to look for treasures. Are you really my father?" the star Lord took a deep breath, looked up and down at Igor, and asked suspiciously.


    "I have already told you your name. How can I not be your father? As for the treasure? Ha ha! You don''t know who your father is. I''m the king of the surrounding star region. Everything here is my property. Where do you need to find treasure? These things are yours!" Igor was relieved when he heard xingjue''s mouth, and then laughed.


    "It''s all mine?" xingjue''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he looked at Igor in surprise, looking a little excited.


    "I know you don''t believe it. Let''s get off the space warship first. I''ve guided your space warship to my planet. You can visit it at will..." Igor waved to the people. A space door opened in the space warship. Outside is a paradise with the fragrance of birds and flowers, which is the environment of Igor star.


    This is the defect of the space warship. As a scientific and technological creation, the Zhenjin space warship can resist extremely strong energy impact, but when faced with the ability of law, the space warship simply has no way to stop it.


    This is why the cosmic warship is so easily transmitted to Igo and so easily opened the door of space.


    The avenger alliance is now best at space technology, but this does not mean that their space warships can not be affected by this technology.


    "How beautiful!" when he saw the environment of Igor outside, Pietro was surprised. He didn''t expect that Igor was such a vibrant place. It looked like heaven on earth.


    "It''s really good, at least the greening is done well..." Tony Stark had to admit this, then winked at the Avengers, walked into the door of space and came to the ground of Igo.


    When the Avengers looked up, a bright white light shrouded the cosmic warship, and the cosmic warship disappeared into Igo.


    "Sir, what does this mean?" Tony Stark''s face sank slightly, looked at Igor with a fake displeasure, and asked in a deep voice, "where did you send our cosmic warship?"


    "Oh, sorry, our Igor star is a primitive planet and there is no product of science and technology, so I park your cosmic warship outside Igor star. After your visit is over, I will send you to the cosmic warship..." Igor didn''t mean to be angry when he faced the threatening Tony Stark, Instead, he explained very kindly.


    "Primitive planet? No product of science and technology?" Tony Stark flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and then looked at the surrounding Igor star. He really didn''t see any shadow of high technology.


    "You can visit, Peter Quayle and I have something to say..." Igor turned around, looked at the star Lord, and asked imploringly, "can you give my irresponsible father a chance to make up for it?"


    "OK!" the star Lord frowned, his body trembled slightly, then took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind, looked at Igor and said solemnly.


    "My good boy, I won''t let you down..." Igor''s eyes lit up suddenly, and his sincere joy spilled over his words. He took xingjue''s hand and walked forward. Xingjue''s body stiffened, but he didn''t resist in the end and left with Igor.


    "Peter!" Yongdu, trapped in different space, looked at xingjue deceived by Igor and shouted in panic to remind xingjue, but his voice could not be transmitted from different space, at least xingjue could not hear it.

 Chapter 1136

    "Mantis girl, take good care of our distinguished guests and don''t neglect them, you know?" the performance of Yongdu in different space is naturally seen by Igor. He is in a good mood and his mouth is slightly raised. At the same time, he doesn''t forget to call out the mantis girl to entertain Tony Stark and others.


    "Guests, please come with me..." when the mantis woman was in Igor, she looked at Tony Stark and others very respectfully.


    "Come on, let''s visit this planet without scientific and technological creation..." Tony Stark winked at the Avengers and followed the mantis woman to visit the scenery of Igo. When Wanda left, she turned her head and took a look. What she looked at was the different space where Yongdu was.


    "In other words, xingjue''s acting skills are not bad. Let''s have a good look. What''s the difference between this planetary life..." in the secret channel opened by silly girl, Tony Stark and others are communicating in a unique way.


    "You say, if we dig a pinch of soil, will we find anything different?" Bruce Banner said he was curious about whether this planetary life would have similarities with the human body, such as the soil is the surface of his skin.


    "There is a different space in this planet, where a person is imprisoned. It seems that he cares about xingjue..." Wanda also timely joined his discussion at this time, but led the topic to Yongdu.


    "Do you care about the planet? Xingjue''s mother? Is she not dead, but locked up here?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he could also understand that it''s not easy for a God to fake death to deceive backward earth technology or earth technology decades ago.


    "Male, blue skinned alien!" Wanda rolled her eyes and transmitted the image of Yongdu to the brains of the Avengers.


    "Well, it''s interesting. It seems that it should be the person related to the star Lord. Shall we let him out?" Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly and put forward his own suggestion.


    "Don''t worry, let the star Lord find out first. Does that guy have divine power? Don''t the star Lord need an answer for many things?" Zeus didn''t intend to put forward his own opinion, but he was in a hurry when he heard Tony Stark''s words.


    For Zeus and Panther God Buster, they certainly don''t want to go to war directly with Igor. At least they should get more information about Igor before they start, otherwise they will run away in vain?


    As for the consideration of xingjue, it is just Zeus''s excuse, but such an excuse really makes the Avengers have no way to refute.


    "OK, then wait for the star Lord to solve the real-time truth..." Tony Stark shrugged and replied casually.


    "Curious and strange, why don''t they speak, but there are some changes in their expressions and even some small movements. Are they quietly communicating?" the mantis woman who took the Avengers to visit saw that the Avengers didn''t speak in the whole process and had strange expression changes and movements. She couldn''t help muttering in her heart.


    "Did they find something wrong? Should I remind them? After all, a group of innocent people were lost before. If they were also killed, it would be too pathetic..."


    At this time, the mantis woman was struggling in her heart. She didn''t want to see innocent people die in front of her. She clearly knew Igor''s character. If she couldn''t escape here, the mantis woman would have left long ago.


    But the problem is that the mantis woman also knows the strength of Igor. She is also full of fear for Igor. She knows that if she dares to say something, Igor will never let her go


    "Hmm?" just as the mantis woman was struggling in her heart, Wanda suddenly raised her eyebrows. It was not Wanda who found the difference of the mantis woman, but Wanda who sensed that there was some breath of life underground.


    "There are some living bodies underground. It seems that they have just been buried underground. Many people have died. The rest are sheltered by a tree man to protect their lives. However, it seems that the tree man is going to be unable to support..." Wanda''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly, turned her head and looked at her companions. She can''t wait to fight.


    "You run quickly!" and at this time, the kind heart in the mantis woman finally conquered her fear. She looked at Tony Stark and others and hurriedly urged.


    "What?" Tony Stark and others couldn''t help being stunned. They didn''t quite understand which one was singing.


    "Igor is not a good man, let alone a loving father. He is the planet. He found Peter Quayle to make Peter Quayle awaken his divine power. If Peter Quayle did not inherit his divine power, he would be ruthlessly killed!" the mantis woman looked at Tony Stark and others and said eagerly.


    "Before, Igor had killed many of his children. The bodies piled up into mountains and were buried deep in the earth!"


    "Moreover, before you came, Peter Quayle''s father and his men were caught here. They were buried by the earth and should all be dead. If you don''t want to follow their footsteps, leave quickly!"


    The mantis woman has completely ignored Igor''s threat and directly described Igor''s harm. She wants Tony Stark and others to leave quickly. She can save herself for so many years, even if she dies.


    "I didn''t expect that there should be an unexpected harvest..." Tony Stark looked at the mantis woman in some surprise and said with a smile, "it seems that we should save them first. Wanda, are you sure to save them without disturbing Igo?"


    "I''m afraid the one in different space can''t do it. As for others, there''s still no problem!" Wanda''s body is surging with crimson chaotic magic. One group appears in front of her, one group goes deep into the ground soil, and soon shows the body shape of tree man grut and others in the crimson air flow in front of Wanda.


    At this time, the tree man grut was dying. The rocket raccoon, the destroyer Drax and several predators were safe, but the rocket raccoon looked very sad.


    The rocket raccoon knows that the pressure of the earth has exceeded the limit that the tree man grut can bear. If it weren''t for the soil and firm will, the tree man grut has died on the spot, but even so, the tree man grut can''t last long


    "Ai mu grut?" just when the rocket raccoon was sad, the tree man grut made a confused voice, which made the rocket raccoon subconsciously raise his head.

 Chapter 1137

    "Hmm? We''re out? What happened?" the rocket raccoon looked at a group of strangers around him. He looked a little confused. He didn''t understand how he was suddenly saved when he was just buried underground, and why the strangers in front of him wanted to save himself.


    "You..." not only did the rocket raccoon look a little confused, but the mantis goddess on one side was also very dull. She didn''t expect that she reminded the group of people who ran for their lives that they had such a magical ability to save the people buried in the earth, which completely exceeded the mantis woman''s imagination.


    But soon, the mantis woman came back to her senses. She realized that if Tony Stark and others were really strong enough, this might be an opportunity to break away from Igor and regain freedom!


    "Yes, we already know Igor''s identity. This time, we''re here to solve this guy..." Tony Stark looked at the mantis woman and smiled and nodded. Tony Stark still appreciated this alien woman with a kind heart. She has a noble character and is worth telling her some truth.


    "If this Igor stays in his territory and develops his own affairs, no one will take care of him."


    "But unfortunately, he is too greedy. He began to threaten the existence of all planets in the whole universe, so here we are!"


    "Before Yongdu was caught by Igor, he once said that someone would come to organize Igor, but unexpectedly, you really came..." the mantis woman''s eyes flickered slightly and said with some emotion and regret, "it''s a pity that Yongdu doesn''t know where he was suppressed. What''s the situation now?"


    "If you''re talking about the blue guy, he''s locked up in a different space. If you want to save him, I can do it at any time..." Wanda put away her chaotic magic and whispered at the mantis woman.


    "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you save him directly?" the rocket raccoon who has experienced life and death together did not hate Yongdu because he was involved in this matter. Instead, he regarded Yongdu as his companion and couldn''t help looking at Wanda eagerly.


    In the heart of the rocket raccoon, Yongdu repeatedly begged in front of Igor to let them leave, which has deeply moved the rocket raccoon.


    "Ai mu grut..." just as the voice of the rocket raccoon fell, the weak tree man grut whispered a reminder to the rocket raccoon.


    "Sorry, thank you for saving our lives. We will always remember this kindness!" the rocket Raccoon''s face stiffened, and then looked at Wanda and others with some apology. "However, I still want to know why I can''t move since I can save Yongdu?"


    "Because we have to wait until xingjue finds out something..." Tony Stark shook his head and softly explained, "he has some questions that need to be asked. Before that, I''m afraid xingjue can''t find out what he wants to know in his life."


    "I can''t see. You think about that boy very much. Is it because you think this guy is very similar to you, so you think so of him?" Logan couldn''t help laughing when he heard Tony Stark''s words.


    "In the past, because this guy is so similar to you, you have been unhappy with others. Now you have changed your attitude. I can only say that you belong to Monopterus albus..."


    At this time, Logan spoke, of course, not just to deliberately tease Tony Stark, but to ease the surrounding atmosphere and let everyone not be too nervous.


    "Wanda, can you see what''s going on over there?" Tony Stark heard Logan''s words and glared at Logan angrily. Instead of paying attention to the meaning of the cheap uncle, he looked at Wanda and asked.


    "It''s not so easy to watch him without being found by Igor. I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to do this according to the power level he shows, otherwise I can save Yongdu at this time." Wanda slowly shook her head and said softly after feeling it.


    "However, although I can''t do this, it doesn''t mean that silly girl can''t do it. Most of the time, the ability of the science and technology side can''t compare with the special ability, but sometimes it can also play a great role. You should be very clear about this..."


    "That''s what I said, silly girl, let''s have some live pictures..." Tony Stark remembered that there are no scientific and technological products in Igo star. For a top-level super intelligent system like silly girl, even a god like Igo, there is no defense means.


    Just as Igor moved the space warship of the avenger alliance into space, far away from Igor, but still within the monitoring range of silly girl, silly girl can accurately locate the avenger space warship and manipulate it, which is why Tony Stark didn''t compete with Igor on the space warship in the end.


    Soon, as Tony Stark''s voice fell, a picture was projected from his watch, attracting the attention of everyone around him.


    The experience of xingjue is completely different from that of the avenger alliance, even from what he imagined.


    Originally, in xingjue''s imagination, Igor should quickly show his conspiracy, which should also be related to the mysterious seeds in various planets, but xingjue didn''t expect that Igor didn''t mean to be eager, but was telling him history.


    Yes, the existence of Igor is originally a long history, even countless times longer than human history. Perhaps only the whole history of the earth can be compared with Igor, because Igor itself is also a planet.


    Of course, most of the history that Igor tells is the part that xingjue is not interested in. Until Igor begins to tell about his Dumas plan, xingjue vaguely understands where his lecherous gene comes from.


    It turned out that reproduction had been burned into xingjue''s DNA because of Igor. Xingjue found an excuse for his previous scum male behavior.


    With Igor''s story, xingjue slowly learned that he had countless half brothers, that is to say, his mother was cheated by Igor, an old scum man, and he gave birth to himself


    But at this time, xingjue was too lazy to take care of these things. What xingjue wanted to find out most was whether Igor of the universe really put a brain tumor into his mother''s brain.


    As for how the energy seeds in those planets start, what role they play, and what impact they will have on each planet, xingjue doesn''t know the important cause of his mother''s death in his heart!

 Chapter 1138

    Therefore, when xingjue heard that Igor began to tell how happy he was with xingjue''s mother, xingjue finally couldn''t help it. His eyes flashed slightly, looked directly at the image of his mother in the picture displayed by Igor, and clenched his fists tightly.


    "Since you love your mother so much, why did you leave her? Why didn''t you stay on the earth?" the star Lord turned his head and looked into Igor''s eyes.


    "Your mother is so perfect. I really had such an idea at the beginning, but your mother is just a mortal, and I am a God. I have a grand plan. How can I get lost in the gentle countryside?" Igor sighed, turned his head and looked at xingjue and said with emotion.


    "You should remember that you are my son and you will inherit everything from me. You will be a new God. You must not be lost in other places. We have more ambitious goals to achieve!"


    "So you killed her?" xingjue Huoran raised his energy pistol. He finally couldn''t resist, or in essence, xingjue is an impulsive person. He doesn''t want to wait any longer. He wants to know the truth!


    "I''m right in another universe. This guy is really not suitable for heavy responsibility..." Tony Stark saw this scene in the image, shrugged helplessly and said softly, "it seems that we need to prepare for battle!"


    "So you waited for a long time, what are you waiting for?" and wait for Igo to make complaints about it? "Rocket raccoon held up for a long time, and at last, he could not help but Tucao up.


    "Always give the bad guys some time to talk about their mental journey!" Tony Stark shrugged and said with some regret. "To tell the truth, I wanted to know what this guy''s Dumas plan was for, but now it seems that it''s no longer necessary..."


    "Nick Frey, go back to the space warship with them. You are no longer suitable to participate in the next battle. Maybe this planet will repel you at any time. You can''t survive in space!"


    "Wanda, save that brave degree. I''ll send it to the space warship together so that I won''t forget him later..."


    "What about the star Lord? His firepower is no different from that of ordinary people. I''m afraid he''s very dangerous when fighting later?" Pietro raised his hand and looked at Tony Stark.


    "Wait until the fight!" Tony Stark waved his hand and looked at Wanda. Wanda nodded. A crimson chaos magic was released and wrapped in the different space where Yongdu was located.


    "Child, what are you doing?" on the other side, Igor looked at the star Jue who raised the energy pistol in his hand, subconsciously frowned and asked in some displeasure, "I''m your father. How can you point a gun at me?"


    "I ask again, how did my mother die? Did you put a brain tumor into my mother''s brain?!" the energy gun in xingjue''s hand was ready to go, glared at Igo and asked in a deep voice.


    "Hmm?!" Igor''s pupils shrunk slightly. His face looked at xingjue with a little doubt, and undoubtedly gave his own answer.


    "You old bastard, die for me!" the angry star Lord roared loudly.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    An energy bullet gushed out of xingjue''s energy gun and directly hit Igor''s body with holes and beyond recognition.


    But the problem is that the Igor in front of us is not a real Igor at all, but an energy body condensed by divine power.


    "Where did you know this? With the technological level of the earth, it''s impossible to find this!" soon, a new Igo appeared in front of xingjue. His face was slightly heavy. He looked at xingjue and asked in a deep voice.


    "Why do I know? If you want others to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, I will avenge my mother today!" xingjue adjusted the firepower in his energy gun, looked at Igo and said in a deep voice, "your body is this planet, and I''ll blow it up!"


    "Hum!" just as xingjue''s voice fell, a residual shadow appeared in front of xingjue. Then xingjue''s body was lifted up, and the whole person struggled powerlessly in the air.


    It turned out that Igor had pinched xingjue''s neck and picked him up, as easily as pinching a chicken.


    "My dear son, do you think the guy in your hand has the right to threaten me? You don''t know what you lost. I lost the chance to become a God and be on an equal footing with me!" Igor looked at xingjue with a sneer. The previous image of a loving father was gone at this time, and his words were full of arrogance and disdain.


    "Let me see if you can show your final value. If you can awaken the divine power, you can become a part of my energy, let me have enough energy to assimilate those planets and successfully conquer the whole universe. If you can''t, you can only become the nutrient of my body and be buried deep underground!"


    "Originally, this is your purpose..." xingjue clenched his teeth. He felt that his consciousness gradually dissipated. He guessed that he should not be far from death.


    At this time, a vigorous force poured into xingjue''s body from Igor''s body. That force awakened a seed hidden in xingjue''s body. Then xingjue''s body awakened a powerful force, let xingjue''s body release a bright white light, and even directly shook Igor away on the spot.


    "Succeeded! My feeling was right! You were the most special one! You awakened my divine power, very good, my good son, you are valuable again!" Igor looked at the familiar power surging in xingjue''s body, and the whole person was instantly excited and shouted loudly.


    "Have you ever thought that if I awaken the divine power, I don''t need to be afraid of you?" xingjue slowly raised his head at this time, and the bright white light flashed in his eyes, just like Thor at the time of awakening the law of thunder, but xingjue''s use of divine power is really too rough at this time.


    The powerful divine power was integrated into the energy gun in the hand of xingjue, and then shot madly at Igo''s body.


    "Your strength comes from me, and you still want to use it to defeat me? What a fool''s dream, good son. I''ll let you know today, your father or your father... Huh?!" Igor looked at the attack of xingjue and was about to teach xingjue a lesson. As a result, he suddenly felt something, his face suddenly changed and looked in the direction of the Avengers.

 Chapter 1139

    Yes, at this time, Igor sensed the movement of the avenger alliance. After all, the alien space was created by Igor. At the beginning, Wanda invaded the alien space with chaotic magic. Igor was attracted by xingjue and didn''t notice it.


    However, as Yongdu was rescued from the different space, the whole different space dissipated directly. No matter how slow Igor was, he also noticed the change on the other side.


    Especially after Yongdu came out of different space, Tony Stark put on the space gem armor, and a space door opened in Igor, sending Yongdu and other people without space survivability to the space warship.


    "It seems that you have come prepared!" Igor narrowed his eyes, looked at and waved to stop the divine power released by the star Lord, and said with an extremely unhappy look, "it cost you a lot to find so many strong people to help?"


    "Hehe, I can only blame you for doing too many bad things. Now you''ve been found!" xingjue sneered at Igor and said sarcastically, "if you didn''t do so many bad things, I really can only come to you alone..."


    "Too many bad things? Are they all my children? It''s impossible. They don''t have my power..." Igor subconsciously frowned and whispered when he heard xingjue''s words.


    "Moreover, my children should be dead. You are the last of this batch of plans and the first of the next batch of plans. They should not be included!"


    At this time, Igor''s voice was full of uncertainty. To tell the truth, it is normal for Dumas to have one or two children who have not been remembered by Igor.


    In Igor''s view, only when xingjue knows his identity in advance can he summon such a group of strong people with extraordinary abilities to deal with himself.


    "Hehe, you deserve it?" just as Igor''s voice fell, a disdainful voice sounded over Igor''s body. The owner of this voice was no other person, Tony Stark wearing space gem armor.


    When the Avengers sent away all the people who could not survive in the universe, they naturally rushed to the front battlefield at the first time. As a result, they just came here and heard that Igor arrogantly regarded them as his children.


    This undoubtedly caused the resentment of the Avengers. Their Avengers are proud of themselves. Even if Igor''s origin is mysterious and his strength is strong, in the face of such forced recognition of his father, the Avengers resist from the bottom of their hearts!


    "Can they really win?" in the cosmic warship, Yongdu didn''t understand what happened at this time. He just knew that he was saved. At the same time, there were a group of people dealing with Igor. More importantly, they were found by xingjue.


    This made Yongdu''s heart full of worry. Although he had threatened Igor with shandar star before, Yongdu didn''t know that the defeat of Ronan of shandar star was caused by the avenger alliance. Therefore, Yongdu had no confidence in his heart.


    "We can only choose to believe them, can''t we?" Nick Frey shrugged and whispered. "After all, we don''t have the ability to participate in the battle. Compared with them, we are just ordinary people."


    "But Peter is just an ordinary person. Is it really good for him to participate?" Yongdu''s eyes focused on the star Lord with bright white light, and said with some hesitation.


    "Where can you tell that this boy is still an ordinary man. This guy seems to have gained a very strong power and has long been far more than us..." the rocket raccoon spread his hand and said with some envy, "if I had such power, I would have killed it!"


    "So, who are you? Your goal is me from the beginning?" among Igor stars, Igor looked at Tony Stark and others who appeared in front of him, his eyes flickered slightly, and a divine force gathered in Igor''s eyes, trying to see through the details of Tony Stark and others.


    "This is an infinite gem?! how dare you find an infinite gem? It seems that I can harvest double surprises today!"


    As a God, Igor naturally knows infinite gems. Igor once had the idea of infinite gems, but unfortunately, because Igor is not the protagonist, he has lived so long that he has not even seen the trace of infinite gems.


    Today, not only has his Dumas plan finally ushered in a turnaround, found the first son who awakened his divine power, but also an infinite gem appeared in front of him.


    Even without contact with infinite gemstones, Igor can find information about infinite gemstones from his long memory, which is not much worse than the supreme wisdom.


    At this time, Igor was even imagining what it would be like to successfully rule the whole universe after he got the charging treasure of infinite gem and xingjue.


    "Double surprise, you''re not afraid of the wind flashing your tongue!" Tony Stark was very unhappy because of Igor''s words before. Now he was laughed by Igor''s self atmosphere. A powerful space energy condensed in Tony Stark''s palm gun and disappeared.


    "Hiss!" at the next moment, a powerful energy shock wave appeared out of thin air behind Igor and directly blasted into Igor''s body, which is Tony Stark''s new use of space gem armor.


    Using the characteristics of space law, integrate your own attack into space, and then appear in any space at will, so as to achieve the effect that the enemy can''t react.


    "Poof!" this energy attack was really hard to defend. At least Igor didn''t respond, and then he was directly pierced by the energy attack.


    Even, the powerful space force directly shattered Igor''s body, turned it into a little light and dissipated.


    "He''s not dead yet. This is just his incarnation. Such an attack can''t hurt him..." the star Jue took a deep breath and reminded Tony Stark.


    "Of course I know. We saw the picture of you getting along before. Although you are really unreliable, I hope you can be more useful after awakening the divine power. After all, you should also hope that you can avenge your mother yourself?" Tony Stark glanced at the star Lord and said faintly.


    Tony Stark naturally has enough experience in revenge. He can also clearly understand the difference between his own revenge and that of others. Xingjue certainly hopes to complete revenge on his own

 Chapter 1140

    Although Tony Stark doesn''t know the strength of xingjue at this time, the divine power surging on xingjue is still very powerful. It will not be simple to make Igor plan for so long and fail for so long.


    Even though xingjue can''t use these forces now, Tony Stark still feels that xingjue can play a great combat effectiveness in this battle, as long as he can brew his emotions in place.


    "Of course I understand!" the star Lord took a deep breath, flashed a decision in his eyes and said, "I will completely exhaust my strength, and I will kill him and avenge my mother!"


    "No! My child, you have no chance. Here, you can never resist me, because everything about you comes from me..." just as xingjue''s voice fell, a proud voice echoed around, and then bright white energy turned into tentacles, which bound xingjue.


    "Be careful!" Pietro exclaimed. He was the first to react. His body turned into a shadow and rushed to the direction of xingjue, but Pietro was still slow for a moment. At this time, xingjue had been raised high by the energy tentacle, and Pietro''s rescue was empty.


    "Let go of me!" xingjue was suspended in the air, clenching his teeth, trying to use the awakened divine power in his body to break away from the surrounding energy tentacles.


    However, xingjue was soon frightened to find that after the energy tentacle touched his body, all the divine powers originally controlled by himself in the body were controlled by the energy tentacle, and even those energy tentacles were constantly absorbing the divine power in his body, as if to completely suck him dry!


    "Save him first!" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a decision. He reminded the Avengers and took the lead. A space force acted on xingjue to transfer xingjue directly from the energy tentacle.


    "Poof!" but when xingjue''s body was wrapped by space power in the energy tentacle, xingjue''s body suddenly cracked a hole!


    "Hmm?!" Tony Stark''s pupils suddenly shrunk, stopped in some surprise, and subconsciously exclaimed, "wait a minute, don''t rush, our rescue seems to bring additional damage to this guy!"


    "Hmm?" the Avengers who were ready to take action stopped one after another, looked at xingjue with some hesitation, and then noticed the blood overflowing from xingjue''s cracked body.


    "Ha ha, you are companions, aren''t you? Do it. Any means you dare to affect my energy tentacles will hurt Peter. What you can''t bear at that time is Peter. He will die in your own hands..." at this time, Igor''s proud voice sounded, and there was a strong mockery in his voice.


    "But don''t worry, as long as you don''t do it, I won''t kill him. His divine power can be restored. He will always live in my body. He will live forever with my father!"


    "Do you still have the face to call yourself your father?!" Logan, the parent of the Logan family, expressed extreme dissatisfaction with Igor''s fatherly image. "As a father, you treat your children like this?!"


    "Hehe, his life is good. At least he has awakened my divine power and has transcended death. You know, those children who have not awakened my divine power have turned into dense bones..." Igo replied to Logan with a sneer, completely ignoring the so-called family affection.


    In Igor''s view, all emotions are superfluous. As a God and the ruler of the future universe, what he wants to have is a matter between thoughts. How can Igor care about the existence that is readily available?


    "Hum!" but what Igor didn''t expect was that just when he was full of confidence and the avenger couldn''t rescue the star Baron, Pietro''s body suddenly disappeared in place, completely disappeared in place, as if Pietro didn''t exist in this time and space.


    The next moment, xingjue''s body suddenly disappeared, and the energy tentacle slowly integrated into the planet, as if it had never appeared.


    "Hmm? What is this means?!" with a trace of surprise and anger in Igor''s voice, he found the existence out of his control in his own planet, which completely exceeded Igor''s imagination, and made Igor''s heart alert. At the same time, he carefully felt the situation in the whole planet.


    However, Igor soon noticed some different places. A remnant slowly appeared around the Avengers. It was Pietro who had just disappeared. In Pietro''s hand, he firmly grasped a figure, which was the xingjue bound by the energy tentacle. Pietro successfully saved the xingjue!


    "How is this possible?" Igor didn''t even understand what happened at this time, or Igor lived so long and had never been exposed to the ability similar to Pietro.


    "Well done!" Logan smiled and exclaimed at Pietro.


    "Thank you, I was almost drained..." xingjue smiled bitterly and said with emotion.


    "Tentacle plus squeezing dry is not a good match. Cheer up. You should know that your cheap father will not let you go!" Pietro patted xingjue on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "I naturally know this, or I didn''t have any illusions about this old man from the beginning!" xingjue took a deep breath, his divine power gathered again, alleviated his previous influence and said.


    "Shua!" and at this time, energy tentacles appeared again. Igor wanted to repeat the old skills. Whether the moves were old or not, it was good to succeed.


    At the moment when xingjue was just paying attention to his divine power, Igor felt that it was the best time to take action, and this time, Igor decided to catch his cheap son deep in his planet, so that the Avengers would have great means and don''t want to save xingjue!


    Shua! But unfortunately, Igor failed this time. Pietro, who was standing next to the star Lord, was not distracted. He paid attention to the movement around him all the time. When the energy tentacle just appeared, Pietro fled with the star Lord.


    Moreover, the energy tentacle has a special restraint effect for xingjue, but it is not so powerful for the Avengers. It is just a normal means of attack. With the Avengers returning to their senses, one attack after another hit the energy tentacle.

 Chapter 1141

    "Damn it! I want to see how many attacks you can stop!" after this group of energy tentacles were broken by the Avengers, the voice of Igo''s rage echoed throughout the planet, and then the whole Igo changed in an instant.


    When Tony Stark and others just came to Igor, they once praised the environment of Igor, because it is really like a paradise, where people can''t help feeling happy.


    However, Igor at this time shows its true face. The so-called paradise is just Igor''s means. Igor wants to change the environment of Igor, but it''s just a matter of thought. Even if it is to transform Igor into a high-tech planet, it''s not impossible.


    At this time, the ground of Igor was completely split, and countless heavenly energy beams gushed out of the ground, forcing all the Avengers to separate.


    Finally, those pillars of light condensed in the sky, forming an endless barrier to cover all the Avengers.


    In fact, the boundless barrier is also limited. When you look at Igor from the universe, you can clearly see that a bright white barrier wraps Igor, forming a small world completely isolated from the outside world.


    The Avengers, at this time, are trapped in this small world. Here, all laws will be suppressed by Igor, that is, this is the world completely belonging to Igor. This is the real power of Igor!


    "Come on! Run another one for me?" as Igor''s star changed completely, Igor''s confidence rose again, and a proud voice echoed in the ears of the Avengers. Then, in the light column of the sky, he stretched out his tentacles and began to attack each avenger.


    This time, these energy tentacles are not so easy to solve, because the Avengers are surprised to find that most of their law abilities can no longer be used.


    Apart from Logan and Tony Stark, the Avengers here, including Zeus and others, are strong sub heavenly fathers and even heavenly fathers. What they are best at this time is to use their own law and power to exert their energy.


    But now, the Avengers are surprised to find that the law power in their bodies has been suppressed to the limit. These forces can act on themselves, but they can''t release them


    The first one affected was Pietro. When he saw the energy tentacle, he subconsciously used his law power and began to affect his surroundings. However, he soon found that his law power could not be exerted. It seemed that he had become the Pietro who had not entered the quantum field space and had not broken through.


    At this time, Pietro can only avoid the surrounding energy tentacles, and can''t affect these energy tentacles at all, let alone have the opportunity to rescue others.


    Igor hasn''t figured out what the law Pietro mastered, but this doesn''t prevent Igor from having the means to restrain Pietro, which is the level gap between the two sides.


    "Some trouble! Be careful and get as close as possible!" Huang Liang''s face was also slightly heavy at this time, took a deep breath and reminded his companions around him.


    When the Buddha''s law could not be released, Huang Liang condensed all the power of the Buddha''s law into his own body, and achieved the effect similar to King Kong''s immortal Kung Fu. Even because the realm of the Buddha''s law was higher, Huang Liang had a defense that was difficult to break at the sub heavenly Father level.


    However, such defensive power can not resist for long under the attack of Igor''s energy tentacle. After all, Igor''s strength has exceeded the heavenly Father level. Even if the power is dispersed, Huang Liang and others can''t resist it.


    "Hawk! Logan! Let''s gather the three rescue companions together!" Tony Stark looked around at the occupation and directed at Logan and hawk.


    Among Tony Stark and others, only Tony Stark, hawk and Logan were not affected by the field of Igor heaven and earth. Others, including Wanda, surprise captain Carol, Zeus and Panther God Buster, were all planted in this move.


    Tony Stark wears the space gem armor. The space gem is one of the infinite gemstones and is also a foreign object. It is not Tony Stark''s own strength. If he wants to suppress the infinite gem, Igo needs to spend a lot of energy to do this.


    Therefore, Tony Stark''s combat effectiveness was not affected at all. He cut off several pillars of light in the sky and flew towards the Avengers around him.


    The situation of Logan and Hawk is different from Tony Stark. Logan has not reached the level of sub heavenly Father and has not really understood the so-called law. His combat effectiveness is completely determined by his special ability.


    The surrounding energy tentacles are a great threat to others, but they can''t hurt Logan''s aidman alloy transformation.


    Even if the golden light on Logan''s body had long been broken by the energy tentacle, it did not prevent Logan from stabbing the sky light column next to him with the edge of aidman''s alloy steel claw.


    With Logan''s unremitting efforts, the sky light pillars were chiseled in the middle, and the surrounding energy tentacle attack stagnated instantly.


    As for hawk''s side, it was even simpler. When the danger came, hawk had controlled Bruce Banner''s body and directly released his power.


    It is also a cosmic power. The power of hawk''s law surges in his own body. It doesn''t need to be released at all, and it''s not so easy for Igor to suppress the strong at the same level.


    This caused the surrounding pillars of light to be smashed by hawk one after another.


    It is precisely because Haoke''s bravery exceeds Igor''s imagination that Igor''s attention is focused on Haoke and can''t care about the avenger.


    At this time, Igor didn''t quite understand what kind of monster hawk was. Why did he look warm and soft and have no power before? Now he suddenly became so terrible.


    Moreover, Igor also wants to find out what kind of race Haoke is. Such a powerful race makes Igor excited. If Haoke was not obviously a male, Igor would have been tempted to try it.


    However, that is, Haoke doesn''t know what Igor thinks. If Haoke knows, the angry Haoke may be able to explode unprecedented power and directly explode Igor on the spot.


    It is worth mentioning that under the blessing of Igor''s own divine power, the firmness of Igor is far beyond imagination, and Hawk has not caused much damage on Igor.

 Chapter 1142

    However, Igor didn''t mean to worry at this time, because the Avengers were too busy since ancient times. Although Igor''s energy was attracted by Haoke, he succeeded in catching his cheap son xingjue.


    Xingjue has awakened his divine power. His strength has indeed improved by leaps and bounds. He is also full of firm faith to fight with Igor, but sometimes it is not enough to rely on faith alone.


    After all, xingjue''s divine power comes from Igor, and xingjue, who has just awakened at this time, is far from Igor''s opponent either in the use of divine power or in the level of divine power.


    Therefore, when xingjue and the Avengers were separated by the sky light column and faced with the same clan, but more powerful energy tentacles, xingjue was attacked again.


    And this time, Igor didn''t give the Avengers another chance. He directly dragged the star Lord to the depths of the earth and began to absorb the power in the star Lord again.


    It''s because hawk dragged most of Igor''s energy, which made xingjue not drained on the spot, but it seems that xingjue shouldn''t last too long


    In the frontal battlefield, with the efforts of Tony Stark, Logan and hawk, the surrounding energy tentacles were cleared out, and the Avengers whose combat effectiveness was suppressed finally got a chance to breathe under the protection of Logan and Tony Stark.


    Haoke, of course, doesn''t need to protect the Avengers. The task he receives is to blow up everything around him as much as possible, and it''s the best to blow up the Igo star on the spot!


    "I didn''t expect that when we came out this time, we didn''t help anything, but delayed..." Zeus looked at Buster, the Panther God, and said with emotion for a moment.


    As one of the few strong heavenly fathers in the avenger alliance, and even the God King of one God system, the performance of Zeus and Panther God Buster this time can be called a leap.


    Under the suppression of Igor''s heaven and earth field, Zeus and Panther God Buster are no different from other Avengers, and their performance is even worse than Logan and Tony Stark. They can only reluctantly use their sufficient experience to protect themselves under the tentacle of energy and ignore others.


    There is also Captain Marvel Carroll, who thinks highly of himself. Since returning to earth, Captain Marvel Carroll has been constantly hit and has always wanted to prove his strength. However, in this battle, Captain Marvel Carroll''s performance is no better than Zeus and them.


    In particular, Tony Stark, who performed well this time, were once surprised captain carol on earth, who didn''t see it at all.


    In the eyes of former surprise captain Carol, in addition to the little meaning of hawk, Logan and Tony Stark can only be regarded as ordinary people with special abilities.


    And now, Logan has not wasted surprise captain Carol, and hawk and Tony Stark are far beyond surprise captain Carol, which makes surprise captain Carol''s heart a little unacceptable.


    At this time, surprise captain Carol clenched her teeth and said nothing, but in her heart, the desire for strength gradually awakened. Perhaps this time, it is the opportunity for surprise captain to really break through to the heavenly Father level.


    "This Igor is definitely Igor''s pervert! All his means are tentacles. Who can use this means?" John burned his wound with fire to make his wound heal quickly, and said with a very unhappy face.


    "Where''s the star Baron? He''s been captured again?" Tony Stark glanced at the Avengers around him, and realized that the star Baron was seriously hurt again, which made Tony Stark very speechless. "That guy somehow awakened his divine power. Why is it so useless? He had already known and sent him directly..."


    "This is also a matter of no way. Igor''s divine system is always completely different from what we know, but the divine power of his son to inherit his father''s inheritance is also destined to be restrained..." hearing this, Zeus finally couldn''t help talking.


    "Just as I can''t be my father''s opponent before I turn my divine power into my own, nor can I be half of my opponent before my son condenses his divine power beyond me. Xingjue has just awakened. He won''t be Igo''s opponent anyway!"


    "Hawk, smash it underground! Smash the planet through me!" hearing this, Tony Stark turned his head and shouted to hawk, who was ignoring the surrounding energy tentacles and breaking one light column after another.


    "Give it to hawk!" Hawk answered. The whole man flew into the sky, and then accelerated his fall in the high altitude. He even played a trick to throw on the earth and smashed the ground of Igo.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, hawk''s body disappeared directly into the sight of the Avengers, leaving only a huge, dark pit on the ground.


    Even under the protection of Igor''s powerful power, Igor still broke its defense in the face of the full outbreak of Haoke.


    This also made Igor''s attention take back from xingjue, all noticed Haoke and began his own counterattack.


    Deep in the earth of Igor, the soil began to harden and squeeze in the direction of Haoke, like pressing Haoke into meat mud.


    This move has achieved certain results for the rocket raccoon and others, but it did not really kill the tree man grut.


    Although the pressure faced by the tree man grut at that time was far less than that of Haoke now, the strength of Haoke was far from comparable to that of the tree man grut.


    Haoke at the same level as Igor is not so easy to kill, that is, Igor star is special enough, otherwise under the toss of Haoke, the normal planet has long been blasted.


    This can be proved not only by Huang Wen''s barren galaxies, but also by the earth and shandar stars in mirror space.


    "Damn it! This guy is so difficult! If you continue to let him in my planet, the damage will only be greater and greater..." Igor felt the power of Haoke, and his heart began to think quickly, "no, it must not be enough for this guy to continue to destroy in my body. We have to get him out!"


    "Hum!" with Igor''s heart moving, the force that originally squeezed Haoke stopped, which made Haoke stunned. Next, a powerful energy beam came from directly below Haoke and bombarded Haoke.


    With the sound of "boom!", hawk could not avoid being blasted underground. His whole body was directly blasted out of the ground, and the energy beam did not mean to stop. It wanted to blow hawk out of Igo directly!

 Chapter 1143

    "Hawk!" Hawk roared with a powerful force from Igor. He wanted to shock Igor''s energy beam back, and a purple energy shock wave condensed in hawk''s hands.


    However, in the end, Haoke failed. He did not blow out the shock wave in his hand, because the world around Igor had not dissipated. Under the suppression of Igor''s ability, Haoke was difficult to completely break out his power law, especially when Igor first suppressed it.


    Therefore, after the energy shock wave failed to release, Hawke clenched his teeth, concentrated his strength on his hands, forcibly grasped the energy beam in front of him, and wanted to stabilize his body.


    Igor naturally did not want Haoke to stay in Igor, so he increased his energy output and had an alternative wave confrontation with Haoke.


    As for the final result of the wave, it is natural that with the help of geographical advantages, and the fact that Haoke is suspended in mid air and has no place to exert force, Haoke''s body is constantly flying towards the sky and is gradually leaving the atmosphere of Yige star.


    "Wow! Flying so high, what''s that? Hawk?" John looked at another thing similar to the sky light column and couldn''t help but say, "it seems that hawk went down from there just now? Now he''s been beaten out?"


    "It should be. It seems that this Igor is not so easy to deal with..." Tony Stark frowned and analyzed, "after all, this is his territory. It''s not so easy to defeat him inside the planet, especially your strength here has been suppressed..."


    "You mean, we leave Igor?" Logan''s eyes lit up and asked along Tony Stark''s words. "Will they not be suppressed by strength in space?"


    "Yes, this is the image taken by silly girl in the cosmic warship. It can be seen that Igor''s ability is not endless. Only the range of Igor star is affected..." Tony Stark nodded definitely and said.


    "Moreover, it can be seen from the sky light column around us that Igor has no energy to take care of us at this time..."


    "Can you open the portal here?" Wanda e frowned slightly, looked at Tony Stark and reminded, "even if Igor didn''t spare energy to manage us, it''s easy for the existence of such a field to interfere with the power of space..."


    "What you said is really a problem, but obviously, Igor doesn''t want us to stay here now, or he doesn''t want hawk to stay on his planet..." Tony Stark waved his hand, and a space force condensed into a space portal, but the space force in the space portal was confused in an instant.


    Just as Wanda said, it is not so easy to open the space portal in Igor at this time. Even if Igor''s attention is on Haoke, the existing field of heaven and earth can also disturb the space law in the space portal.


    If you only take the space law as an attack, you are not afraid of anything. Anyway, the injured are Igo''s energy shots.


    When the space portal can be opened, the Avengers entering the space portal will certainly be affected. It is unknown whether they are transmitted to the unknown field or backfired by the laws of space.


    However, Tony Stark didn''t change much after discovering this. It seems that Tony Stark has figured out a solution.


    "Igor is repelling hawk. If he wants to drive hawk out of his planet, he will certainly make great movement, and his field will be affected accordingly. That is, at that time, we can leave the planet and fight again in the universe!" Tony Stark said with strong confidence in his voice.


    "What about the star Baron? Leave him alone?" Captain Carol frowned, looked at Tony Stark and asked.


    Although surprise captain Carol is completely unfamiliar with xingjue, and even neither side has spoken, in surprise captain Carol''s opinion, xingjue is a comrade in arms who came with them, and her behavior of abandoning her comrade in arms is unacceptable.


    "Now we have to leave Igor before we have a chance to save xingjue. If we stay here all the time, we can''t give full play to our strength, and finally we can only watch xingjue have an accident and can''t rescue..." Tony Stark glanced at the surprised captain Carol and explained.


    "This is not the reason why we abandoned our companions!" Marvel captain Carol insisted after hearing Tony Stark''s explanation.


    "Well, I''ll stay here. The field here won''t have any impact on me. I''ll find a way to go deep underground to find the trace of xingjue and contact you at any time..." Logan looked at the conflict between Tony Stark and surprise captain Carol, shook his head reluctantly and stood up to solve the siege.


    "It''s too dangerous, uncle wolf. You may not be able to withstand Igor''s power, especially when Igor Teng comes..." a trace of worry flashed in Huang Liang''s eyes. As the first group of Avengers who met Logan, Huang Liang naturally didn''t want to see Logan have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, didn''t the boss say that there are few things that can hurt me in this universe, especially killing me completely..." Logan looked at Huang Liang, smiled, shook his head and said confidently.


    "Besides, you should believe that I have the ability to perceive danger. For a while, I have specialized in cultivating the perception of wild animals. Even if there is no law, it is related to my own safety, I can still clearly perceive it!"


    "Is your flag too dead? I don''t even know how to help you resolve..." Huang Liang heard Logan''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, looked at Logan, who was full of flags behind him and was alive on the stage, and said a little speechless for a moment.


    "Since Logan is confident, let him stay. After Hawk is blown out of Igor, you can go down the hole of hawk..." Tony Stark patted Logan on the shoulder.


    "Now that Hawk has been blown out, it shows that he has actually threatened Igor, that is to say, hawk may not be far from the core of Igor, or there is the location of xingjue!"

 Chapter 1144

    "I see!" Logan nodded clearly, looked in the direction of the energy beam that Hawke was resisting and said, "when you left, I quietly touched it to see what was going on below..."


    "The wild man is the wild man. Don''t you happen to be discovered by Igor when we leave?" Tony Stark glared angrily. Logan said, "you''re waiting for our news here. After we fight with Igor, you can go quietly, so you won''t be easily discovered..."


    "Otherwise, even if you can pass, can you save the star lord under Igor''s attention? Even if Igor can''t kill you, but he chooses to trap you, can you escape?"


    "Well, what you said is reasonable..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Logan''s face, and then he covered it up with 200 years of thick skin. His face nodded solemnly, indicating that he understood Tony Stark''s meaning.


    "Wanda, it''s up to you..." Tony Stark looked contemptuously at Logan, then turned his head to Wanda and said his proposal.


    "Your chaotic magic is greatly limited, but the power of real gemstones should still be able to be used?"


    "Yes, but it has also been greatly affected. If you want to participate in the battle, it is difficult to do..." Wanda gathered a trace of real gem power and dissipated immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter, you create the illusion of several of us, and then temporarily apply the stealth effect to Rogan..." Tony Stark waved his hand and said confidently, "wait a minute, our illusion stays here to confuse Igor, and our real body leaves Igor at the same time with hawk to fight in space!"


    "And after we start the war, we will inform Rogan, a reckless man. At this time, you reckless man will act again, okay?!"


    Tony Stark said later. He looked at Logan impatiently and told him again. However, although Tony Stark''s tone was very bad, everyone could hear that he was worried about Logan.


    Although Tony Stark doesn''t admit that Logan and Steve Rogers are his uncles, after getting along for so long, he has long regarded each other as close friends. Without uncle and nephew, he also has brotherhood. Moreover, Tony Stark has a long generation and seems to have made money


    In short, Tony Stark doesn''t care less about Logan than Huang Liang, so he chooses to remind the reckless man in this way to be careful and don''t mess around with his immortal body.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been through many battles. I can make mistakes in this kind of thing!" Logan patted Tony Stark on the shoulder and said confidently, "don''t worry about me. Be ready to implement it according to your plan!"


    "Hum!" Tony Stark clapped Logan''s palm and gave Wanda a a look. Wanda nodded. The power of real gemstones condensed, created the illusion of Avengers, and shielded Logan temporarily.


    "Ready, I''m afraid we only have a moment, silly girl. Monitor the position of hawk in real time. Once he breaks through the barrier of Igor, he will directly call the space power in the space gem armor!" Tony Stark was afraid that his reaction would be slower. He directly gave orders to silly girl. With the help of silly girl, Tony Stark thinks things can be foolproof!


    "Poof!" as Tony Stark waited for Haoke to be ejected from Igor, the powerful energy beam released by Igor finally successfully ejected Haoke from Igor.


    "Hum!" and it was at this time that Tony Stark and others quickly opened a space portal in front of them, transmitting all the people outside Logan.


    "Hmm?" Igor, who felt the spatial fluctuation, was stunned and subconsciously looked at the place where the Avengers were before. When he saw the Avengers, Igor put down his heart and was in a happy mood.


    "It''s really not easy to get this big monster out at last, but next, there should be a big war. The strength of this big monster can''t be underestimated..."


    "If Peter had not awakened my divine power, I really wanted a descendant like this monster!"


    At this time, Igor still admired Haoke''s power and made Haoke''s idea, and Haoke in space was sulking because he was defeated in this struggle.


    In hawk''s view, he was blown out of Igor. In fact, it is no different from being beaten out in so many battles before. In other words, hawk still didn''t get rid of his fate of being beaten out when he came out this time


    Therefore, hawk was angry again. He didn''t know the plan of Tony Stark and others. Tony Stark deliberately hid it from hawk in order to ensure that hawk wouldn''t reveal flaws.


    After all, even if Hawke defeated Tony Stark with sufficient low IQ experience last time, Tony Stark still didn''t think much of Hawke''s acting skills.


    With the sound of "hum!" when Haoke''s breath increased again because of his anger, the Avengers'' portal appeared around Haoke, and the Avengers appeared here one after another. A crimson field shrouded the surroundings, hid the people''s breath, and turned this place into a place that can survive.


    Even if the Avengers can survive in space, it is much more cost-effective for one person to spend power than for everyone.


    "Hawk? Why did you come out? Were you blown out too?" Hawk''s eyes flashed a hesitation and looked at Tony Stark and others.


    "Do you think we are you? We came out by ourselves. Fighting in Igor has no advantage for us. Can''t you even see this?" Tony Stark glanced at hawk and said with some disdain.


    "Hawk is going to beat you up, big ass!" Hawk threatened Tony Stark with some anger.


    "Hehe, among all the people present, no one is more suitable for the name of big donkey than you, especially when Logan is away..." Tony Stark continued to ridicule hawk and asked hawk to save his anger value to the strongest state.


    "Last time you admitted that you were a fool, and now it''s normal for you to upgrade to a big donkey!" however, hawk didn''t continue to be angry this time, but directly picked out Tony Stark''s black history on shandar.


    "What are you talking about?!" Tony Stark suddenly changed his face and shouted at hawk.


    "Pooh!" one of the people on the side of pitero couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1145

    When Pietro''s laughter sounded, Tony Stark''s heart jerked. At this time, he seemed to realize something. Then he felt his face burning and wanted to find a hole in the ground.


    But not to mention that it is surrounded by chaotic magic. Even if there is no chaotic magic, it is also in space. There is no underground hole for Tony Stark to drill in


    So Tony Stark took a deep breath, subconsciously turned his head and wanted to struggle again, hoping that most of the Avengers didn''t know about it.


    "I''m sorry I just couldn''t help laughing. I''m really sorry, Pooh..." seeing Tony Stark''s eyes, the first person to speak was naturally Pietro who just laughed. At this time, Pietro still couldn''t help laughing. Even Pietro accidentally laughed again.


    Although Pietro secretly hated his poor acting skills in his heart, he couldn''t help but expose it. But when he saw Tony Stark''s expression at this time, Pietro couldn''t help laughing again. It also seemed that Pietro''s apology was not sincere at all, more like teasing Tony Stark.


    "Pooh!" John looked at Tony Stark''s blacker face and listened to pitro''s laughter. Finally, John broke his skill.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" as John laughed, the Avengers around him stopped pretending and had a showdown. They just knew that Tony Stark was suppressed by hawk in IQ, and concealed Tony Stark, waiting for the day when Tony Stark died!


    "You!" Tony Stark looked at the malicious Avengers around him, his face sank like water, changed his skin color and became the race of Nick Frey, and then clenched his teeth and stared at the Avengers.


    Tony Stark didn''t expect that the Avengers could do such a thing. He thought that he was suppressed by hawk''s IQ and hidden by the Avengers for so long. Tony Stark''s face seemed to be covered with pepper and began to ache.


    "What happened?" Zeus, Panther God buster and surprise captain Carol looked at each other. They didn''t understand why there was a sudden infighting among the Avengers at the critical juncture of the upcoming war. Can they fight well?


    There is no way. Although Zeus and Panther God Buster are in the avenger building, they are basically separated from the avenger alliance. They are well deserved non staff personnel.


    Therefore, what happened in Tony Stark and even shandar, Zeus and Panther God Buster knew nothing.


    As a latecomer, Captain Marvel Carroll naturally doesn''t know what the Avengers are doing. She is a little dissatisfied at this time. In the opinion of Captain Marvel Carroll, although the strength of the avenger alliance has been improved a lot, she doesn''t take the fight seriously. This must be corrected!


    "Who else knows about this except you?" Tony Stark accepted the fact of his social death for a long time. He took a deep breath and stared at Huang Liang and others.


    "To tell you the truth, I know later. In fact, everyone saw your battle in the mirror space, so you caused the embarrassment today..." Huang Liang shrugged and looked at Tony Stark seriously.


    "If you didn''t want to hide it and even reached an agreement with banner, everyone would laugh it off. Now, your look just now is also broadcast live!"


    Between Huang Liang''s words, he threw all the pots to Tony Stark, but from the corner of Huang Liang''s mouth, we can know that Huang Liang said it on purpose.


    Tony Stark''s face became darker when he heard Huang Liang''s words. He had surpassed Nick Frey and almost disappeared into the dark.


    After all, it''s enough for Tony Stark to be ashamed just because the Avengers in front of him know these things. Tony Stark feels even more dead when he thinks that all the Avengers have seen what they have just died.


    This has become a vicious circle, and Tony Stark can''t break it yet


    "In fact, you don''t need to be so depressed. After all, you''re not the only one who died..." Max looked at Tony Stark and kindly reminded him.


    "There are others?" Tony Stark was stunned when he heard the speech. He subconsciously looked in the direction of hawk. In Tony Stark''s view, Bruce Banner should also be a little embarrassed, but the problem is that Bruce Banner has become hawk now. All the reasons are made by hawk. Hawk will not die.


    "Naturally, it''s not banner. Another dead person is yourself in another Universe..." John looked at Tony Stark with a smile and reminded, "you know, when you were fighting in the mirror space, there was a war machine in another universe. After we leave, they will certainly share this experience with the Avengers..."


    John didn''t finish what he said, but Tony Stark can imagine that in another universe, iron man asked war machines and others to tell his cosmic experience at a party.


    In the embarrassment of iron man''s empathy, Tony Stark''s IQ was suppressed by hawk, which is also a very humiliating thing for iron man. After all, the two sides are essentially the same person.


    "I @#%..." Tony Stark thought of this and almost burst out foul language, but at this time, surprise captain Carol couldn''t bear it.


    "Are you here to build the company team? What are you doing now?" surprised captain Carol looked at Tony Stark and others and scolded them directly.


    "Have you forgotten that your companions are still waiting for your command in Igor, and one of your companions has been captured by Igor. Up to now, life and death are uncertain!"


    "In fact, I''m also watching a play..." in Igor star, Logan looked at the image projected from his watch and whispered weakly, but he didn''t send his own information in the end.


    It has to be said that the captain level figure still plays a role. When Steve Rogers was unable to participate in the battle because of his strength, surprised captain Carol stood up in time to correct the fighting attitude of the Avengers!


    "In the face of a big enemy, how can you play like this?!" surprise captain Carol asked in a deep voice, glaring at all the Avengers around him. "What are your basic qualities as superheroes

 Chapter 1146

    "Well said!" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up when he heard the words of surprise captain Carol, and said to the Avengers along surprise captain Carol, "when is it? Think about how to solve this Igor and save the star Lord. Don''t mention anything else!"


    Tony Stark finally seized the opportunity to turn over his social death. Naturally, he would not let go, so he looked very righteous and directly changed the topic according to the words of surprise captain Carol.


    The Avengers also know what Tony Stark means, but they have no idea to expose it. After all, the social death this time is too sudden to be honest, and it has not yet brewed up to the explosion point they hope.


    Originally, the plan of the Avengers was to let Tony Stark know about it when Tony Stark bragged about his IQ again, so that Tony Stark was ashamed and dared not put the word high IQ on his lips every day.


    Now, although the effect of social death is very good, it is unclear whether Tony Stark can give up the human design of high IQ.


    However, now is really not the time to worry about this. After all, as captain Carol of surprise said, there is still a strong enemy Igo outside. Solve Igo first


    "Hoo!" seeing that the Avengers did not refute themselves, but tacitly agreed not to mention it, Tony Stark was secretly relieved and grateful to captain Carol.


    If it weren''t for surprise captain Carroll''s directness, I''m afraid Tony Stark really didn''t know how to turn the matter over today.


    Thinking of this, Tony Stark glanced at Zeus and the Panther God Buster, who were watching the play, didn''t speak at all, and didn''t participate. He was glad that Captain Carol wasn''t them.


    "Act according to the previous plan!" Tony Stark soon recovered. He looked at the Avengers and said solemnly, "we each attract Igor''s attention, especially hawk. You should burst out enough strength and give Igor enough threats, so as to give Logan the chance to find the star Lord!"


    "Then I will revoke the chaos magic, and you can use your own means to deal with the space environment..." Wanda nodded clearly, looked at Pietro and said.


    Among all the people, Wanda is most worried about Pietro''s, because other people''s sub heavenly father is practical and can integrate into themselves with the power of law, improve their resistance and enable themselves to survive in the space environment.


    But Pietro''s law doesn''t seem to strengthen the resistance of his body. If it wasn''t for the time when he was ready to start, Pietro repeatedly determined that he could survive in space, and the Avengers were not ready to take Pietro.


    However, it is still valuable to take petro. At least when xingjue was caught by Igor for the first time, petroli saved petro with his own ability and forced Igor out of a card.


    "Don''t worry, Wanda, don''t you believe me? Am I the kind of person who doesn''t care about my own safety?" Pete Luo smiled at Wanda and said confidently.


    "OK..." Wanda was silent for a moment, finally nodded, revoked the surrounding chaotic magic, and the Avengers were instantly exposed to the universe.


    After appearing in the universe, most of the Avengers'' performances are basically the same. They are filled with the light of various laws, including Zeus, Panther God buster and surprise captain Carol. This is their means of survival in the universe.


    Only Tony Stark, Pietro and hawk are a little different. Tony Stark''s armor can survive in space without releasing the light of any law. Hawk''s body quality is strong enough and doesn''t care about the change of the environment.


    As for Pietro, there is something special. He seems to have a shadow on his body, making his body a little fuzzy and changing his position. Under such ability, Pietro is indeed not affected by the universe.


    "Hmm? How did they all appear in the universe? How did they escape?" originally, after blowing Haoke out of Igor, Igor was ready to pursue the victory, but suddenly Haoke disappeared. Igor thought Haoke had returned to the cosmic warship and specially explored the situation of the cosmic warship, but finally only found Yongdu them.


    Igor did not choose to attack Yongdu at this time, because Igor was worried that the monster hawk would suddenly jump out and attack himself.


    So Igor began to carefully explore the traces around him, trying to find out where hawk was hiding.


    I have to say that although Igor has lived for so many years, he has never seen such a powerful monster as Haoke. Haoke has left a deep impression on Igor and made Igor extremely afraid of Haoke.


    At this time, when Igor rediscovered hawk, it was already after the Avengers dealt with Tony Stark''s social death. Igor missed the best time to shoot Yongdu and xingjue.


    Moreover, Igor didn''t quite understand that there were a group of Avengers in his body. Why did the same Avengers appear in space?


    Subconsciously, Igor turned his divine power and bombarded the visions of the Avengers in his body, directly breaking the heads and bleeding the visions of the Avengers.


    "Really? No! It''s fake!" Igor didn''t distinguish whether the illusions hit were true or false for the first time, but after those illusions fell to the ground, Igor determined. After all, these guys are too weak to resist at all!


    "Igor has shot, when will you do it?" Logan, who was hiding in the dark, saw this scene and quickly sent a message to Tony Stark and others. "The energy beam that blasted hawk out before also disappeared, leaving only a hole. Can I pass?"


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry, we''ll do it first!" Tony Stark quickly stabilized Logan, then looked at hawk and said, "come on, let me see how your remote ability is?"


    "Hawk is the strongest!" Hawk glanced disdainfully at Tony Stark, a purple light condensed in hawk''s palm, and then blasted in the direction of Igor.


    "Huh?!" Igor noticed Haoke''s attack at this time. His heart was shocked, and then he quickly responded. The original bright white barrier of Igor star suddenly lit up, blocking the attack from Haoke with the posture of barrier defense.

 Chapter 1147

    In the star domain where Igor is located, a purple shock wave full of power roars towards Igor, and a bright white energy barrier condenses in Igor. Two different forces are constantly colliding, dyeing the whole star domain into two distinct colors.


    "So strong!" surprised captain Carroll''s pupils contracted slightly. At this time, the power released by hawk and the power of Igo''s defense barrier have far exceeded the previous knowledge of surprised captain Carroll.


    The most powerful existence that surprised captain Carol saw before was the ancient one, which was the peak of the heavenly father.


    At this time, in front of Haoke and Igor, the heavenly father is no longer a big man.


    "Can we still intervene?" therefore, after seeing such a battle, surprise captain Carol has become a little unsure. She doesn''t know what she should do.


    "Just give play to your own ability. As long as it can affect Igor, it''s your credit..." Tony Stark glanced at surprised captain Carol.


    "OK! Then I''ll do it!" the look of surprise captain Carol was excited, her eyes flashed, and the energy fluctuation on her body became stronger and stronger.


    "Buzz!" when the energy fluctuation of surprise captain Carol reached the peak, the state of surprise captain Carol changed instantly.


    Double star status! Surprise captain Carol''s strongest state can even make her combat effectiveness infinitely close to the level of heavenly Father!


    "Boom!" at the next moment, a powerful shock wave was released from the palms of surprise captain Carol, which also roared in the direction of Igo.


    "Buzz!"


    Unfortunately, that''s it. Surprise captain Carol''s preparation took a long time, which also set off her strength and aura, but her strength is too different from Igo.


    Therefore, even if surprise captain Carroll did his best, it did not have a great impact on Igor. Even the light curtain originally used by Igor to defend the hawk attack easily defended surprise captain Carroll''s attack.


    "Let''s do it together!" Tony Stark had expected such a situation. He also knew that apart from him, only Zeus and Panther God bast could make trouble for Igor.


    Therefore, when surprise captain Carol''s attack was resolved, Tony Stark directly issued an order to let other Avengers fight together. He waited for the opportunity to hit Igor hard.


    And things are not much different from Tony Stark''s thinking. Wanda, Huang Liang, Max and John''s various laws shock wave to Igor, which has no impact.


    Only Zeus and Panther God Buster, relying on the strength of the heavenly Father, made the barrier of Igo tremble a little, but it was just that.


    However, what Tony Stark didn''t think of came from Pietro''s ability, because Pietro didn''t attack, but chose to assist.


    With the help of Pietro, Wanda''s eyes, which had made no achievements, suddenly brightened and took out the real gem. The power of chaos magic and real gem, which was similar, suddenly accelerated to integrate together, which was caused by Pietro''s power.


    With the help of Pietro, Wanda can use the power of real gemstones more easily. It should be infinitely close to the level of infinite gem host.


    In other words, Wanda at this time can also play a strength equivalent to the universe.


    Maybe real gems are not as suitable for fighting as power gems and space gems, but when real gems really play a role, they also play a huge role.


    For example, at this time, under Wanda''s control, a huge meteor appeared in this star domain along the established orbit, and the goal of the meteor at this moment was directed at Igo!


    "Damn, these people are really troublesome!" Igor looked at the huge meteor from the attack and was very depressed. If it wasn''t restrained by hawk, it would be easy for Igor to deal with the meteor.


    But now Haoke has restrained most of Igor''s energy. Igor''s heart is very oppressed and can only continue to release more powerful forces and bless him on his own defense barrier.


    "Poof!" with a sound, the meteor hit the energy barrier and shook the whole energy barrier, but soon the meteor shattered and did no substantive damage to Igo.


    "Hum! But so!" Igor sneered in his heart and muttered with disdain.


    But Igor was not proud for too long, and his heart trembled suddenly, because Wanda''s attack was not as simple as a meteor.


    Hundreds of giant meteors appeared in this region at the same time, also heading in the direction of Igor.


    Didn''t you think of it? It''s a meteor shower!


    "Bastard!" Igor looked at the meteor shower that appeared in the star domain and hated it. It was so large, not to mention a planet, but a galaxy. After such destruction, I''m afraid there was nothing left.


    "If I can''t get through this disaster, I don''t even have a future, and there''s no need to hide!" Igor looked at the dense and impossible meteor shower, flashed a decision in his heart, and then made his own response.


    As a star life that has lived for countless years, Igor naturally does not have only such means now. It is mainly Igor''s plan that makes Igor hide too much strength.


    Now, Igor knows that if he doesn''t use the part of strength hidden to prepare for Dumas'' plan, I''m afraid his Dumas'' plan will never be completed again.


    Therefore, with Igor''s decision and the meteor shower in the star domain getting closer and closer, the bright white divine power completely broke out in the core of Igor, and the xingjue, which was originally placed here as a charging treasure, was further withered at this time.


    If the xingjue who was caught here looks like a skinny patient who has been hungry for many days, now xingjue is praising him for saying that he is a mummy.


    At this time, if xingjue didn''t have a layer of skin on his body, he would have been a skeleton shelf.


    But even so, xingjue didn''t die, because there were still divine powers in xingjue''s body. Although these divine powers were constantly extracted by Igor''s cruel father, there were also some divine power seeds to maintain xingjue''s life.


    This is why Igor has been waiting for so many years and has always wanted to get a child with awakened divine power. As long as there are children with awakened divine power, he can continuously improve his divine power!

 Chapter 1148

    Xingjue, who has become a power bank, has lost his consciousness at this time. When Igor further released his own strength, xingjue''s body has been submerged by the surrounding bright white divine power, and the external Igor has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Yes, the external Igo is the Igo star!


    When Igor''s divine power completely broke out, the energy barrier originally guarding around Igor exploded in an instant, directly dissolving all the attacks from the Avengers.


    Whether it is the shock wave from Hawke''s law of power or the bombardment of the meteor shower, which can be called a cosmic miracle, it is turned into nothingness by the white divine power at this moment.


    Even, all the Avengers except hawk, Tony Stark and Wanda under the protection of real gemstones were shocked out!


    "The bottom slot? This guy burst up?" John looked at the distant IgGI TSU Tat way which had turned into a dot. "Make complaints about the next state of the boss? Huh? Is it my eye? How do I feel the shape of the planet has changed?"


    "It seems that you are not dazzled, and the Igo star I see seems to be different..." Max rubbed his eyes and said with some hesitation.


    In the surprised eyes of the Avengers, four energy beams appeared on the star of Igo and condensed directly into the limbs of the star of Igo.


    Originally, the sky light column in Igo was scary enough. At this time, the limbs transformed by the energy light column shocked the Avengers.


    Of course, the shock is not only the strength of the light column of the limbs, but also because the Igo star at this time is too uncoordinated.


    Because Igor has no body, only a round head and limbs, it looks like the evolutionary rumble stone of small fist stone.


    Especially when Igor stretched out the energy beam of his limbs, Igor''s face appeared on the surface of his planet, which made him look more strange.


    What the Avengers can''t understand most is that if there is a face and limbs on this planet, why can there be a beard!


    Tony Stark even wondered what the material of Igor''s beard was. Was it the condensation of trees inside the planet?


    "Another infinite gem, no wonder your strength is so strong, so you got the biggest secret in the universe!" just when the Avengers could not accept Igor''s new shape, Igor''s huge mouth opened and the power of a sound wave was released. This sound wave power is not weaker than that of the black bat king, Even reached several times the peak power of the black bat king!


    Black bat King: are you polite? How can I become a unit of measurement?


    "Haoke!" Haoke burst out, and the purple law power condensed in front of Haoke''s body, blocking Igo''s sound wave.


    Tony Stark and Wanda also made the same move. The power of space gem and reality gem was released to offset the attack from Igor.


    As for Zeus and others who had been shaken out and had deviated from the main battlefield, they did not need to make much response, because a large part of the sound wave from Igo had dissipated when it was transmitted to them, and did not have a great impact on them.


    However, Tony Stark''s face sank slightly at this time, because he realized that Igor''s strength has changed dramatically compared with that before, especially Igor has shown the ability that he didn''t have before and is so powerful


    "Be careful, this guy should start to work hard!" Tony Stark reminded by looking at hawk and Wanda around him.


    "Hawk won''t be afraid of him! He''s just a big guy! What Hawk is good at is beating big guys!" Hawk didn''t mean to be afraid because of the change of Igo''s shape. After a furious drink, he waved his fist and smashed in the direction of Igo.


    In the middle of the air, the purple law light condensed from Haoke''s fist. He even studied the appearance of Igor, turned into a huge law fist and smashed it into the head of Igor''s striking planet.


    "Pa!" however, what Haoke didn''t expect was that the next moment, Haoke''s fist was caught by the palm of the seemingly larger energy. Then Haoke felt a sense of weightlessness in his body, and his whole body flew in the direction of Igo, followed by a huge fist that hit Haoke many times more than Haoke''s body.


    "Bang!" came a loud noise in Haoke''s ear, which made Haoke lose his consciousness for a moment, and then Haoke''s body flew out in the opposite direction.


    "Lying in the trough?!" Tony Stark couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark. Even if he knew that Igor would be stronger after working hard, he didn''t expect Igor to be able to sling hawk like this.


    For this situation, Tony Stark can only be attributed to Igor''s huge planet body. After all, it''s normal for such a big body to have more power, isn''t it?


    As for hawk, he can only say that he was advised to eat enough. Hawk didn''t listen to Tony Stark, so it''s not wrong to be beaten this time


    "Logan, now, find the star Lord''s place, and we have contained Igor!" however, Tony Stark soon recovered. He looked at Wanda and contacted Logan quickly, and then the space gem and the reality gem lit up at the same time.


    The six infinite gemstones are of the same origin. It is not only infinite gloves that can cooperate with the power of infinite gemstones. As long as someone can give full play to most of the power of infinite gemstones, it is not difficult to cooperate.


    At this point, Wanda has cooperated with strange once before in the battle of supreme wisdom. This time, although infinite gemstones are different, they can also cooperate with infinity!


    "Hum!" when the light of space gem and reality gem lit up, a huge space door appeared directly above Igor star, which was even bigger than Igor star.


    The next moment, a more spectacular meteor shower blasted down the space gate in the direction of Igo.


    "Hehe! With this move again, don''t you have anything new?" Igor''s face was disdained, his arms shook, countless lights and shadows flashed between the star regions, and then countless meteor showers were directly blasted by Igor on the spot!


    "This is just the beginning!" Tony Stark raised his mouth slightly and looked at Wanda. This time, what appeared from the gate of space was no longer a scattered meteor shower, but a whole, a planet larger than Igo and even comparable to Saturn.


    Under the traction of space forces, the huge planet hit the direction of Igo!

 Chapter 1149

    "Do you think the larger the size of the planet, the stronger it must be? I, Igor, can''t be compared with these unconscious planets!" however, in the face of a planet several times larger than myself, Igor didn''t panic at all, and even his words were full of strong self-confidence.


    Although Igor is a planetary life, Igor has never regarded himself as a normal planet.


    In other words, in Igor''s heart, the existence of the planet does not deserve to be compared with him at all.


    The most important thing is that the material of Igo is different from that of a normal planet.


    Normal large planets are usually rocky or gaseous planets, but after Igor has consciousness, the shape of his planet can be changed according to his consciousness.


    This is why Igor can condense a beard on the surface of Igor that is very inconsistent with the image of the planet.


    At this time, the planet summoned by Wanda and Tony Stark looks much larger than Igor, but Igor won''t be afraid when it really collides. After all, the huge planet is just a superficial one in Igor''s view.


    But the confident Igor punched. Originally, bihaoke punched many times. It was like a sesame on a big cake in front of the giant planet.


    But such a sesame seed has released far more power than this giant planet!


    "Boom!"


    The giant planet was directly pierced by the sesame sized fist, and the powerful Igo power spread all over the whole planet, directly exploding the inner core of the planet.


    At the next moment, the huge planet exploded violently, but under the control of Igor''s divine power, these explosions did not affect the body of Igor, but directly bombarded the door of space behind it.


    Igor is using the means of Tony Stark and Wanda to deal with the means arranged by Tony Stark and Wanda in turn!


    "Ka! Ka!"


    Under the influence of the powerful explosive force, even the space gate condensed from the space gem can not withstand such a powerful explosion. After all, it is the explosion of the power of a planet itself and the divine power of Igor. The superposition of the two makes Tony Stark and Wanda eat the consequences.


    Soon, the space gate was scattered on the spot by a powerful explosion, which also made Tony Stark''s body stiff.


    As a user of space gems, Tony Stark is not a conventional infinite gem host. He uses his wisdom and the power of science and technology to use almost all the power of space gems.


    However, this does not mean that Tony Stark can ignore the influence of the law of reverse phage at this time. In fact, the space gem armor no longer bears the reverse phage from the space gem all the time.


    Tony Stark can''t think of any good solution to this. After all, getting a top power in the universe always has to pay a price.


    Tony Stark can only reserve nano materials as much as possible. After the space gem armor is consumed to a certain extent, Tony Stark will replace it with nano materials to form a new set of nano armor.


    This is actually like the ship of Theseus, but Tony Stark doesn''t care whether the space gem armor after replacement is the previous space gem armor. He only needs to use the power of space gem.


    At this time, due to the forced destruction of the space gate, the reverse bite of the space law was transmitted to the space gem armor, which caused large-scale damage to the space gem armor. Tony Stark was forced to stop and began to order the replacement of new nano materials.


    As for Wanda on one side, she didn''t bite back too much, because Wanda itself was the strong one at the peak of sub heavenly Father level. The law power contained in her chaotic magic was enough for Wanda to ignore these effects.


    "How''s it going? Are you okay?" Wanda looked at Tony Stark and asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. Don''t say it''s consumed. My research for so many years is not in vain. At least I can support more than a dozen such battles!" Tony Stark said with a trace of confidence in his voice.


    "However, it''s better not to have such a counterattack as far as possible. We don''t know how to really defeat this broken planet..."


    "Then go ahead and buy Logan enough time!" Wanda nodded clearly and understood Tony Stark''s meaning.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of a mere planet? You''re really ridiculous! I''m a god! The Supreme God, there is no threat to my existence in the whole universe!" during the dialogue between Wanda and Tony Stark, there was a strong mockery in the Igo voice that exploded the planet on the other side.


    At this moment, Igor, who showed his strength, punched feihaoke and exploded the planet with one punch, came back with his self-confidence again, and he became the invincible God again!


    "Do it!" Tony Stark looked at the hawk direction that had been beaten out and had not yet flown back, and gave Wanda a a look. The power of space gems and real gems were combined again.


    "Hum!" sounded as if the old technique had been repeated. A space gate appeared again over Igo, and Wanda''s face was faintly white, staring deeply at the direction of the space gate.


    "Hehe, the same means have been used so many times. It seems that you really have no other means!" Igor looked at the space door again, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. This time, he won''t wait for the space door to take shape.


    Of course, Igor did not attack the space gate, but chose to attack Wanda and Tony Stark, the hosts of infinite gemstones.


    Igor has realized that the hosts of Wanda and Tony Stark are completely different from hawk. Hawk is a monster and has great strength.


    However, Tony Stark and Wanda can give full play to their strength, which is more because of the power of infinite gemstones. Their own power is not enough to threaten Igor himself, especially Tony Stark.


    Therefore, instead of playing this trick with Wanda and Tony Stark here, it''s better to directly fight Tony Stark and Wanda, solve them in one fell swoop, and get unlimited gemstones. It can be called killing two birds with one stone!


    Igor punched Tony Stark and Wanda in the direction. Because Igor''s arms were made of energy, it didn''t matter how long or short. Even Tony Stark and Wanda were a certain distance from Igor, Igor still bombarded Tony Stark and Wanda in front of each other in an instant

 Chapter 1150

    "Poof!" subconsciously, Wanda and Tony Stark released two energy barriers, but these two energy barriers did not change anything. They were directly burst on the spot by the huge energy fist, and the bodies of Wanda and Tony Stark were also burst together.


    Compared with Igor''s huge energy fist, Wanda and Tony Stark are like ants. They are far from being able to compete with Igor''s energy fist.


    "That''s it?" there was some disdain on Igor''s face. He didn''t pay much attention to Wanda and Tony Stark, but he didn''t expect that they didn''t even have any effective defense ability. He was killed by him in this way. It''s because he wasted so much time on them!


    "Then next, just kill the little monster, and then you can end all this. By the way, there are the two infinite gemstones... Huh?" Igor quickly thought of other places from the dead Tony Stark and Wanda, but he was imagining that Igor suddenly noticed something wrong.


    Not because of anything else, mainly after Wanda and Tony Stark were killed by themselves, Igor did not find the trace of two infinite gemstones.


    In theory, after killing the enemy, you should explode equipment... No.


    In theory, after Tony Stark and Wanda died, the infinite gem had no host and should stay in place, but now there was nothing left in front of Igor''s energy fist.


    As for whether the infinite gem will be exploded on the spot by Igor, Igor did not think so. Igor can feel the power from the infinite gem. A single infinite GEM may not be as powerful as Igor, but the power is also boundless.


    Igor didn''t think that such a powerful force would be detonated by himself so easily.


    Soon, Igor thought of what had happened in his body before. A group of Avengers had clearly left his body, but they still left illusions in his body. Even after those illusions were killed, Igor didn''t recognize the authenticity of those illusions for the first time!


    "Damn it! I was caught again?!" Igor''s face and expression suddenly became angry, and his facial features began to condense together. At this time, Igor thought of another evidence that he had been cheated.


    That is the door of space just opened by Tony Stark, which has not dissipated until now!


    Igor raised his head and subconsciously looked at the door of space. At this time, a huge planet emerged from the door of space.


    "You really haven''t made any progress, and you want to use such means to deal with me? When you are eaten back, I can find out where you are... Huh?!" Igor said disdainfully, and suddenly found something wrong.


    Because in the gate of space, there is an extremely powerful heat wave sweeping through. This heat wave does not contain any law power, but a simple heat, which makes Igo''s look solemn and solemn.


    Then, the space gate began to expand until it reached a peak, which made Igor see what was going to appear behind the space gate!


    It''s a star, a huge star, 100 times as big as the sun!


    In the other direction of Igor, the shapes of Wanda and Tony Stark gradually show up. The light of space gemstones and real gemstones on them has reached the limit of Igor, and even space gem armor is constantly reorganized to maintain the power of space gemstones.


    Wanda''s state is much stronger, but his face is also a little pale and his body trembles slightly. Obviously, condensing such a star and locking Igo with space force is the limit they can do.


    When this star appears, the space gate dissipates directly. Obviously, Tony Stark knows that if the space gate is exploded again this time, I''m afraid his space gem armor is almost to the limit.


    "What about the stars? I''m the God..." Igor looked at the stars that appeared in front of him, constantly pulling the stars that hit him, and his divine light surged. Although he didn''t admit defeat, his face was a lot solemn.


    "Hum!" however, something that Igor didn''t expect happened. When Igor''s divine power was just released, the star trembled instantly. It seems that the energy of this star is a little unstable


    "Hmm? So that''s the only way? It''s useless... Hmm? No!" Igor saw the shape of the star, subconsciously said proudly, suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Hum!" that is, at this time, the forces of space are passing through the star domain where Igor is located. Tony Stark transmits it to hawk with Wanda, disappears with the hawk ready to rush over, appears in the cosmic warship far away, and escapes from this star domain with the cosmic warship.


    "We''ll leave like this, won''t Logan have an accident?" Wanda asked, looking at Tony Stark with some concern among the space warships.


    Tony Stark came up with all the attack plans this time. Although Wanda is the executor, it is not clear whether such an attack will affect Logan and them.


    "Why leave? Hawk is going to find the field!" Hawk also stares at Tony Stark in disbelief.


    "All right, don''t talk if you''ve been beaten twice..." Tony Stark glanced at hawk and said angrily, "if it weren''t for your fast ripening, would we take such a risk?"


    "Don''t worry, Huang asked. Even a black hole can''t kill Logan. Moreover, Igor shouldn''t be so easy to die. It''s good if this move can hit him hard..."


    "When shall we go back?" Pietro looked around and asked suspiciously, "we don''t know what the situation has become over there. How do we know whether your plan has succeeded..."


    "It''s all right. I''m monitoring the energy fluctuations around. Just wait a minute..." Tony Stark shook his head confidently and said softly.


    When Tony Stark and others fled the Igor domain, the star completely exploded due to its unstable state. The powerful explosive force, even Igor''s strength, can''t be ignored. This is already a natural disaster in the universe!


    Even if Igor is a cosmic strong man, he can''t survive such a natural disaster. After all, the cosmic strong man doesn''t surpass the current level of the universe

 Chapter 1151

    In this stellar explosion, Igor was surrounded by his divine power, trying to resist this powerful explosion, but Igor was constantly shaking under the impact of energy.


    Even, the powerful explosion is constantly destroying Igo''s divine power and destroying the interior of Igo at the same time.


    "Lying trough?! what happened? This planet is crazy?" Logan, who was digging underground in Igor, noticed the tremor in all directions and hurriedly stabbed into the boulder with aidman''s alloy steel claw to stabilize his body.


    Since Tony Stark and Logan sent messages, Logan quietly followed the underground hole left by hawk and explored downwind.


    At the beginning, Logan was still careful. After all, the stealth effect imposed by the real gem on him had disappeared. If Igor found it, Logan knew that he could not be Igor''s opponent even though he was confident that he would not be killed.


    However, Tony Stark and others outside Igor didn''t disappoint Logan. They not only forced Igor out of all his strength, but also successfully made Igor have no time to take care of other things and didn''t find Logan at all.


    It''s a pity that things are not perfect. Igor''s strength is far beyond the expectations of the Avengers, so Tony Stark can''t hold his hand at all. He directly launched a star explosion to deal with Igor, which also has an impact on Logan in Igor. Even such an impact is only the beginning


    "Tony, what''s the situation on your side?" Logan, who stabilized his body, looked at his watch and asked Tony Stark his question.


    "Nothing, it''s just that a star exploded in front of Igor..." Tony Stark said with a touch of pride and Versailles.


    "Star explosion..." Logan''s mouth twitched slightly. There were too many grooves in his heart to vomit. For a time, he didn''t know where to vomit. He subconsciously raised his head and remembered that he was deep underground and couldn''t see the sky at all.


    "What about you? What''s going on over there?" Tony Stark asked when he saw Logan fall into silence.


    "Igor is constantly shaking. I''m deep underground. I''ve just stabilized my body and am ready to continue to find the location of xingjue..." Logan sighed helplessly and replied in a low voice, "you''re really not afraid that the star explosion will kill me together!"


    "Don''t worry, the star explosion is just the beginning. Wanda left a little means to show the gem. When the power of the explosion is eliminated, Igor will meet his new challenge..." Tony Stark said with a smile in his voice.


    "So, you should hurry up. The news later may be bigger than the news now!"


    "I see!" Logan took a deep breath and nodded clearly. Then he pulled out his aidman alloy steel claw and started aidman alloy transformation. His body was filled with golden light and was ready to start... Digging.


    There is no way. Logan is deep in the ground of Igor, and has even reached the limit position reached by Haoke before. If he wants to find the location of xingjue, he can only continue to dig down as Tony Stark and others said before.


    The excavation method is naturally not very good-looking. In particular, Logan uses his own claws to dig, which looks very similar to dog digging


    "It seems that the explosion energy of that star has not completely dissipated. Igor hasn''t met our next move, and I don''t know how this guy will deal with it..." Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly and muttered in a low voice in the cosmic warship.


    "Star evolution is not achieved overnight, even if I influence with the power of real gemstones, but can you really be sure that the black hole can cause greater damage to Igor?" Wanda''s e-eyebrow frowned slightly and looked at Tony Stark with some hesitation.


    "You should believe in the ability of the top celestial bodies in the universe. He is so close. If you want to get rid of or destroy the black hole, at least it will cost him a lot of divine power. Coupled with the impact of the explosion now, hawk should be able to solve him alone..." Tony Stark glanced at the unhappy hawk next to him and said softly.


    "Finally it''s hawk''s turn to play?" Hawk''s eyes lit up and looked at Tony Stark with some expectation.


    "It''s also possible that he was swallowed directly by the black hole..." Tony Stark shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. "At that time, there will be no chance for you to make a move, but at that time, I''m afraid we''ll have to contact Huang and ask the guy to bring Logan and xingjue back!"


    "Peter, is he really all right?" he stood in the space warship and looked worried at the courage of the Avengers. At this time, he couldn''t help talking. He stared straight into Tony Stark''s eyes.


    "We don''t know his current situation, but we will try our best to save him. Moreover, he is so important to Igor that he won''t kill him directly if he wants Igor..." Tony Stark looked a little solemn and said softly.


    "No, you don''t know. Igor, that guy, won''t consider these at all. In Igor''s heart, he is the only one..." Yongdu sighed lightly and said with some helplessness and sadness.


    "If it really comes to a dead end, I''m afraid Igor will choose to kill with Peter!"


    "Don''t worry, if we really get there, we''ll ask for help. After all, the lives of our companions can''t be sacrificed at will..." Tony Stark didn''t know how to comfort Yongdu for a moment, so he could only tell the truth.


    "Moreover, even if the xingjue boy is really dead, you don''t need to worry. We have a good relationship with hell, or the boss of hell is now the people of our Avenger alliance. It''s not impossible to make rational use of some rules to save the xingjue guy!"


    "What?" Yongdu didn''t respond to Tony Stark''s words for a while, or he didn''t quite understand what Tony Stark was talking about, hell or something. In the hearts of Yongdu predators, it was bluffing. At this time, Tony Stark told him that hell was real and Yongdu didn''t believe it subconsciously.


    "Is what you said true?" Nick Frey stared at Tony Stark with hesitation. "The members of the avenger alliance have become the boss of hell. Are you really kidding?"

 Chapter 1152

    "What? Do you want to go through the back door?" Tony Stark looked at Nick Frey, raised his eyebrows and said with a sneer. "Colson in this universe has not died once. You should have no talent who wants to revive, right?"


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean that Colson in the universe has not died once?" Nick Frey couldn''t keep up with Tony Stark''s rhythm. At this time, he looked at Tony Stark in a daze and didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "Forget it, it''s too troublesome to explain to such a rude person like you. You''d better not know..." unfortunately, Tony Stark didn''t mean to explain to Nick Frey at all, which made Nick Frey''s heart itch and uncomfortable as if he had been scratched by a cat.


    "So, you don''t have to worry at all. We won this battle..." Tony Stark turned his head, looked in the direction of Yongdu and said with a smile.


    "Well, you are the law enforcers of the earth. Should I be punished for abducting Peter''s child into the universe?" Yongdu was infected by Tony Stark''s self-confidence at this time, then thought of something, looked at Tony Stark tentatively and asked.


    "Er..." Tony Stark was stunned when he heard the speech. Not only Tony Stark was stunned, but the Avengers on one side and even Yongdu''s men were stunned. They didn''t understand what Yongdu meant. Did they want to send themselves to earth and go to jail?


    "Oh, I see..." Tony Stark was the first to recover. He took a deep look at Yongdu, then smiled and said, "indeed, you abducted the earth people decades ago and violated the laws of the earth. Therefore, when the star Lord comes back, you need to go to the earth to serve your sentence. Are you satisfied with this judgment?"


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Yongdu thanked Tony Stark with tears, looking very excited.


    In fact, Yongdu''s meaning is obvious. He just wants to find a reason to stay on earth and stay with xingjue.


    For Yongdu, he has been wandering in the universe for so many years and has long been tired. Especially after this Igo event, Yongdu really feels that he has no motivation to fight. It''s time to provide for the elderly.


    As for xingjue, Yongdu knows that little bastard very well. If there is an unknown mysterious existence in the universe, xingjue will certainly join in the fun, but now, is there another existence that can attract xingjue more than the earth? I''m afraid not.


    Therefore, Yongdu found himself a suitable reason to stay on the earth. He didn''t ask for much. Only if he could see the little bastard xingjue live well


    While Logan worked hard to dig inside the Igo star and the Avengers in the cosmic warship were waiting, the explosive power of the star finally dissipated, and more than half of the divine power around the Igo star was consumed. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The old face of Igo on the Igo star looks a lot blurred.


    "Damn it! Don''t let me catch you when I use this method!" Igor was filled with anger at this time. He absorbed some divine power from the star Lord again and recovered himself.


    The star Baron, who had just recovered a little divine power and gradually normalized his body, once again became a skeleton frame covered with skin, and the divine power around Igo also recovered a part.


    "Hmm? Why so fast?! damn it! It''s the means of those two bastards?!" Igor just breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t expect that the star in front of him changed again, the huge star collapsed inward, completed the complex change in an instant, and a black hole was slowly forming.


    When that black hole appeared, all the surrounding light and energy were swallowed up by the black hole, including the divine power around Igo and Igo itself.


    Because Igor is too close to the black hole, it is really difficult for Igor to break free from such suction!


    "Damn it! They didn''t even leave the door of space. Even if they had planned, the surrounding space laws have been completely chaotic. Even my divine power can''t touch the existence of space laws!" Igor subconsciously called his divine power to escape here, but found that this move has failed. There is only one thing Igor can do at this time, That''s a hard encounter with a black hole!


    Yes, Tony Stark has planned all this for a long time, especially the space gate. Tony Stark directly opened the space gate after transmitting this star.


    After all, the space gate must be unable to withstand the stellar explosion. Tony Stark doesn''t want to be attacked again. Especially after this battle, there are really not many space gemstones and armor nano materials left


    "Only explode this thing!" Igor snorted coldly. Over the years, Igor has not encountered a black hole, but never a black hole suddenly appeared so close to him.


    "Do you think black holes are invincible? Hum! I Igo is the most powerful celestial body in the whole universe!"


    With the falling of Igor''s voice, the deepest part of Igor''s star, where xingjue is located, has become a skin and bones. Xingjue''s body has further shrunk, and xingjue''s bone frame has become a large part smaller.


    Yes, just as Yongdu expected, in the face of difficulties, Igor won''t take care of his cheap son. Even the son who is difficult to awaken and has his own divine power is just the object Igor can give up.


    Xingjue: if you talk big, why do you suck me? You have the ability to fight against the black hole by your own strength!


    Igor: you are born of me. Everything about you is mine. You are my own strength!


    This dialogue should be the dialogue between the sober xingjue and Igor. It''s a pity that xingjue now can''t say it at all. Even xingjue''s breath has been weak to a limit, and his consciousness began to drift away from his body gradually.


    That''s the soul of xingjue. When xingjue''s soul is officially separated, xingjue will die. Igor has given up sustainable development and began to dry up.


    Moreover, it is certain that even the soul of xingjue will not let go. After xingjue completely dies, both xingjue''s body and soul will be transformed into Igo''s divine power and completely become a part of Igo!


    "My plan is destroyed because of you, and you will pay the price! Infinite gem, this may be another hope for me to go further!" at this time, Igor was full of divine power again, and even reached a new peak. The flame of anger flashed in his eyes and an idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 1153

    Among Igor stars, countless trees, mountains and rivers are flying away from the gravity of Igor stars towards the sky. Igor itself has stabilized the whole Igor star with divine power, but those mountains, rivers, flowers and trees are not so easy to shelter, because they are a little too fragile compared with black holes.


    Moreover, Igor doesn''t care about these existence in his body at all. Even if the whole Igor star becomes bare, Igor can restore the ecosystem of Igor star in one thought!


    As for the underground of Igor, there is no abnormality under the influence of the black hole. After all, Logan has turned on the body protection golden light at this time. Even if there is no body protection golden light, he is trying his best to dig deep underground.


    Which mining technology is better, Avenger alliance Wolverine!


    Logan''s excavation speed is not fast, especially when Haoke has made great achievements, Logan is fast approaching the underground core of Igor.


    "Hmm?" but at this moment, Logan suddenly stopped, his eyebrows locked, and then slowly closed his eyes, as if sensing something.


    Yes, Logan''s beast perception suddenly reacted, or Logan sensed the breath of xingjue!


    "I''m so weak. I feel like I''m going to die. No! I have to speed up!" soon, Logan felt the breath of xingjue clearly, and his actions accelerated again, desperately digging deep into the ground.


    At the same time, in the universe, next to a black hole that could have swallowed up all light and energy, there is a planet. There is also light shining on the planet. Neither the light nor the planet itself has the meaning of being swallowed by the black hole.


    Even, when the black hole and the planet are deadlocked to the limit, the planet suddenly releases an infinite light, which is a divine light full of power and law, which comes from the explosion of Igo!


    With the explosion of this divine power, endless light poured into the black hole. At first glance, it seemed that Igor could not resist the power from the black hole and had been swallowed by the black hole.


    But in fact, on the contrary, when Igor''s divine power poured into the black hole, the structure of the black hole changed greatly, or the structure of the black hole was constantly collapsing.


    Although this black hole was created by Wanda and Tony Stark with the power of two infinite gemstones, in essence, it is still a natural celestial body in the universe. It does not have the power of any law, only the most essential rules in the universe, the rules about black holes.


    At this time, under the impact of Igor''s powerful divine power, the rules in the black hole collapsed, just as Zhenjin looks indestructible, but as long as the power is enough, it can destroy the molecular structure in Zhenjin and completely destroy Zhenjin.


    At this time, the black hole is faced with such a problem. Under the impact of Igor''s divine power, the rules in the black hole have gradually collapsed and began to collapse again, and this collapse is indeed under Igor''s control.


    Because the black hole was too close to him, Igor did not carry out any dangerous operation. He directly let the black hole collapse completely, turned into nothingness and disappeared into the universe, so as not to be used by Tony Stark again.


    After solving the black hole crisis, the divine power on Igor star is much dimmed. It can be seen that Igor will pay a high price to solve the black hole. Otherwise, Igor won''t have to dry up and fish to extract the divine power from xingjue.


    "They can''t use the power of infinite gems at no cost, especially the boy in armor. They are in the cosmic warship at this time. Let''s get rid of them first and grab the infinite gems!" at this time, Igo''s eyes looked at the direction of the cosmic warship and calculated in his heart.


    The Avenger''s space warship is far away from Igo, and even has long been out of the star domain of Igo, but Igo has already marked the space warship, so he can clearly perceive the position of the space warship.


    In Igor''s view, it took him so much effort to solve the black hole. Tony Stark, who created the black hole with infinite gemstones, can''t have no price. In particular, Tony Stark and Wanda are not as powerful as him, and they reach this level with the help of external forces.


    Therefore, even if Igor''s divine power is dim at this time, he doesn''t mean to panic at all. He is even ready to pursue the victory, because Igor still has cards, which is enough to return to his peak combat power.


    After all, the star Baron at this time has not completely died. His soul and body can become the source of Igor''s power!


    "The energy fluctuation of the black hole in the universe has disappeared!" and just when the black hole was solved by Igor, a silly girl sounded in the Avenger''s cosmic warship. She has been monitoring the energy fluctuation around and informed the Avengers at the first time.


    "It seems that Igor solved the black hole, but I don''t know how much power he spent..." Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered.


    "Can hawk go to war?" Hawk heard Tony Stark''s words, looked at Tony Stark with some excitement and asked.


    "Indeed, you can fight. You don''t want to be beaten out continuously as before..." Tony Stark nodded solemnly and said, "My space gem armor can''t afford to fight too many times. The ability of mirror space can''t play any role in such a battle, and the same is true for Wanda. She can''t use the power of real gems at the cosmic level..."


    "So, if you lose, we have to find your master''s Avatar to solve this Igo. In this case, we can''t hang up. After all, we are full of confidence."


    "Haoke will win!" Haoke''s eyes flashed a light, looked at Tony Stark and said confidently, "Haoke already knows how to deal with this guy!"


    "Oh?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows in surprise, then smiled and said, "well, since you are so confident, I won''t hit you. Let''s go, let''s go..."


    "Alarm! Igor is attacking! Get ready for defense!" just before Tony Stark finished his words, silly girl''s warning sounded, which suddenly changed the faces of the Avengers.


    "How could it come so fast? Didn''t Igor expend much power?" Tony Stark flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and then quickly recovered. "Silly girl, drive the spaceship away, start the defense system, and we''ll go out to meet the enemy!"

 Chapter 1154

    "Hum!" with Tony Stark''s voice falling, he directly opened the door of space, looked at the Avengers, and the Avengers with space combat ability entered the door of space one after another.


    Although John and others seem unable to pose any threat to Igor, as long as they can distract Igor a little, it is the credit of John and others.


    Not to mention, if the Avengers have an advantage, John and others still have the ability to beat the water dog, and it is very big!


    "Dare you take the initiative? Well, the two infinite gemstones are still..." Igor looked at the Avengers who suddenly appeared in front of him, narrowed his eyes and felt them carefully before he was relieved.


    Igor has lost a star baron. Naturally, he doesn''t want to lose two infinite gemstones. Therefore, Igor is still worried that the Avengers will be divided into two ways, so that he can lose twice this time.


    After all, the universe is vast. Even a cosmic God like Igor, it is difficult to find the avenger who escaped and hid. Of course, this is Igor''s own inner thought.


    If Igor really dares to run to the earth at this time, I think Igor will regret his reckless decision all his life.


    At least, falling into Huang Wen''s hands, Igor, a rare star life, is still a cosmic strong man. It''s really difficult to die.


    Even if Huang Wen doesn''t study Igor himself, he will find the most suitable place for Igor to work forever and let Igor know what the real vampire is.


    "Hmm? What about the big monster? How did it disappear?" just when Igor secretly rejoiced and looked at the two infinite gemstones on Tony Stark and Wanda, Igor suddenly found that the most threatening hawk among the Avengers had disappeared.


    This made Igor alert instantly. He didn''t forget that he wouldn''t have been forced to play so many cards if it wasn''t for the existence of Haoke. Moreover, in addition to Haoke whose own strength reached the cosmic level, Tony Stark and Wanda with the help of external forces such as infinite gemstones really can''t be regarded as the strong man in Igor''s heart. It''s just a little trouble at most.


    "Hum!" and when Igor''s vigilance had just risen, a powerful energy wave appeared next to Igor, and then a huge fist bombarded the eyes of Igor''s face.


    It was no one else who took the shot. It was Haoke who chose to sneak attack because he was hidden by the power of real gemstones.


    For Haoke, it doesn''t exist if he doesn''t talk about martial morality. As long as he can defeat his opponent, let alone sneak attack, Haoke will do it even if he uses the next three-way move.


    Of course, in the face of Igor, the strangest opponent in history, those three-way moves really don''t matter.


    "Bang!" because the appearance of Haoke was so sudden, and Haoke was ready to go for a long time, the punch was solid.


    The huge fist directly passed through the atmosphere of Igo, hit the earth of Igo, and beat back the whole Igo.


    "Lying trough?!" however, it was not Igor who responded first, but Logan who was digging the ground.


    Logan, who turned on the golden light of the protective body, was immune to the sudden and constant of Igo star, but the problem was that Igo star was not immune. The inverted Igo star made Logan crash into the soil and interrupted Logan''s excavation process.


    "How did it fight again?" Logan quickly readjusted his excavation route and said reluctantly, "next time, I shouldn''t do this. I should call the phantom cat. In this situation, she is the most suitable. She can directly use her ability to go deep underground..."


    Rogan tiny bit after shaking up his head and continued to make complaints about digging up, he knew he could not waste a minute, because the breath of star king was really close to death.


    "Damn it!" the fact that Igor star was beaten out undoubtedly angered Igor. In particular, Haoke''s fist just hit Igor''s face. As a generation of God and a cosmic strong man, in the arrogant Igor''s view, even the strong men in the same realm can''t humiliate themselves like this!


    Therefore, the angry Igor began to call his divine power. He wanted Haoke to know his power!


    "Hum!" with the surge of Igor''s divine power, Igor star has undergone earth shaking changes again. The original atmosphere and everything don''t exist, and the ground of Igor star suddenly soared.


    There is a word called heaven is high and earth is thick. How high the sky is and how thick the earth is should be analyzed according to the planet. Now among Igor, the earth has become as high as the sky, and the earth has directly become the sky.


    In other words, Igor has changed from a planet with atmosphere similar to the earth to an existence similar to the moon. He shows his hard face. He wants Haoke to know the end of daring to hit him in the face!


    Although it looks like sending his face to Haoke, especially at this time, the face of Igor becomes clearer.


    "Sleeping trough?!" Logan, who was originally underground of Igor, exclaimed again, because with the change of Igor, Logan''s position also changed, and he became farther away from the depths of the earth.


    This point was judged by Logan through xingjue''s breath, which made Logan very depressed, but Logan had no other solution, so he could only continue to dig underground.


    "This is the third state of boss? It looks like the second states..." in space, Pietro looks at the appearance of Igo star and make complaints about it.


    "How ugly!" Hawk looked at Igor star, curled his lips, muttered with some disdain, and then looked in the direction of Wanda.


    "Do you still think others are ugly?" an idea flashed in the hearts of the Avengers, but they didn''t say it. Wanda used the power of real gemstones to shield hawk''s body again.


    "Do you want to repeat your old skills? You guys can only use one method so many times?!" in the face of such a move, Igor thought of the space gate and star war of the previous Avengers, and he roared angrily at the Avengers.


    "Be careful!" a powerful space force is released from the space gem, which isolates the Avengers, and dissolves the sound wave attack of killing the black bat king.


    With the help of Igor''s attack, Haoke made another sneak attack and hit Igor''s huge exposed face plate full of rocks

 Chapter 1155

    With a loud noise of "bang!", the energy fist condensed by Haoke collided violently with the surface of Igor. However, something unexpected to everyone happened. This time, Haoke''s sneak attack failed!


    At the beginning, Haoke''s fist really pierced the surface of Igor, and even the whole Igor trembled, but the next moment, the hard rock on the surface of Igor changed instantly


    The original hard rock turned into chaotic mud. Haoke''s energy fist was swallowed up by the mud in an instant. Even Haoke could feel that a strange ability was swallowing the power and law in Haoke''s energy fist!


    Igo changed the form, so that Igor originally only can be applied in the field of the earth and the planet in the field of the world, all rules of the planet''s surface has the final say by Igor himself.


    "Buzz!" one side Tony Stark saw that the situation was bad, quickly wrapped Haoke''s body with the law of space and transferred Haoke''s body out.


    That is, Hawk is a fist condensed with energy. His real body is still some distance from Igo. Otherwise, it is not so easy to transfer hawk.


    "Be careful, he''s swallowing my energy..." after Hawke was transferred, he looked at a group of Avengers and warned, "moreover, after swallowing my energy, his strength has obviously become stronger!"


    Haoke is familiar with phagocytosis. After all, Haoke''s first hard battle was to face an opponent with phagocytosis, nicknamed absorbing David banner, who is also the biological father of Haoke and Bruce Banner.


    Therefore, when he sensed a similar ability from Igor, Haoke was very poor, so he reminded the Avengers so that the Avengers would not be caught.


    "Swallowing? It''s a little troublesome..." obviously, Tony Stark also knew the trouble of this ability. He subconsciously frowned and looked at Igor for a moment, and didn''t know how to do it.


    "I know!" just then, the surprise captain Carol exclaimed, as if he understood something important.


    Captain Marvel Carroll''s actions attracted everyone''s attention, including Igor''s attention. For the strong at their level, there is no problem in the communication of space environment. Therefore, Captain Marvel Carroll''s words can also be heard by Igor.


    "Among those planets, Igor planted seeds. When Igor''s divine power is further strengthened, he can awaken those seeds, devour all the planets and become a part of him!" surprise captain Carol looked around at everyone, his eyes stayed on Igor and said in a deep voice.


    "At that time, most of the planets in the whole universe will become Igo, and this is only the beginning. He will occupy the whole universe and even replace the whole universe!"


    "So it is..." a flash of clarity flashed in the eyes of the Avengers, but it didn''t mean much to be surprised. Isn''t it to conquer the universe? The Avengers have seen too much.


    Whether Ronan or the supreme wisdom, or even the anti hegemony corps, don''t they all say the heroic words of conquering the universe?


    Igor is not the first and will not be the last, but these cosmic overlords who put down their heroic words have one thing in common, that is, the outcome of doomed failure!


    It''s OK to say that some cosmic overlords may finally complete their ultimate goal and conquer the current universe.


    But this kind of thing will not happen in the universe, let alone the existence of Huang Wen. Even if the overlord who conquered the universe accidentally destroyed the good days of Ms. death and little cheap Wade, I''m afraid it won''t come to a good end.


    Especially in the hell dimension of the universe, there is an ultimate Satan Johnny Blazer who coordinates the power of the whole hell dimension. The difficulty of conquering the universe is purgatory.


    "Ha ha ha!" and the avenger did not react much. Igor on the other side couldn''t help laughing after his plan was punctured.


    Even if Igor''s plan was told by surprise captain Carol, he didn''t mean to worry at all, because he was confident enough to kill all the people in front of him who blocked his way, so as to continue to complete his plan!


    "Yes, this is my plan, but with my divine power, you can''t destroy those seeds at all, and you''re not my opponent, but don''t worry, you won''t live to see the scene of my conquering the whole universe!" Igo''s arrogant and disdainful voice echoed around. This time, he didn''t even use any sonic attack.


    "If you make complaints about those who want to conquer the universe, do we need to spend so much energy?" Toni stark shrugged and heard Igo''s words, and he couldn''t help but Tucao.


    In fact, Tony Stark still wants to know, similar to the cosmic mieba, Igor, and the supreme wisdom who gets the soul gem. Who can win the final victory when they fight.


    However, it was obviously not the time to consider these things at this time. Tony Stark soon recovered his mind. He directed at the Avengers: "now that you know his plan, you can''t let his plan succeed. Pay attention to all units and try your best to help Haoke! Come on, Haoke! Start again!"


    "Hawk!" Hawk''s eyes suddenly lit up and shouted in his mouth. His body soared in a big circle, and then all kinds of forces covered hawk, which was the blessing of various law forces from the Avengers.


    Yes, the power of laws can not only attack, but also enchant the target, as long as the target is enough to withstand the counterattack power of these laws.


    Obviously, not to mention the law power of the Avengers, even the six infinite gemstones, the cosmic Haoke can bear it safely.


    With the blessing of the law power of the Avengers, hawk''s speed and power have also been improved. More importantly, hawk''s attack means have become more.


    At this time, Haoke can easily cross the distance of space, as if he has the skill of instantaneous movement. He can also use his own illusion to confuse Igor instead of himself. In particular, those illusions have enough attack power and are not much weaker than Haoke.


    Not to mention what thunder flame frost is attached to Haoke, which makes Haoke look more cool. It is also like a boss who opens the next state.

 Chapter 1156

    Of course, the laws of thunder, fire and frost in the back do not have much effect on the blessing of Haoke. They are more to disperse the energy from Igor.


    Whether it is to devour the attack energy of Haoke or to maintain the heaven and earth field on the surface of Igo star, Igo needs to spend his energy. Therefore, instead of dispersing the power of the Avengers, it is better to concentrate everyone''s power on Haoke and help Haoke share the pressure.


    That is, the Avengers are not classic fit skills. Otherwise, the Avengers at this time will shout "fit" and directly become super hawk Avengers, which will definitely explode Igo on the spot!


    However, the hawk at this time is enough to attract Igor''s attention, especially when hawk differentiates nine illusions and rushes to the direction of Igor at the same time.


    "Damn it! It''s the power of that infinite gem again, which is the real body?" the eyebrows on the surface of Igor star were tightly locked, a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes, and then his arms condensed from Igor star and blasted in the direction of nine Haoke at the same time.


    In the face of nine possible hawks, Igor did not dare to put all nine hawks on the surface of his own planet, because he was not sure of swallowing the power of so many hawks at the same time. If he really let the Hawks smash up, it would really cause fundamental damage to Igor.


    If we wait until Igor completes the plan, a planet is nothing to Igor at all, but at this time, Igor is still the ontology of Igor, which can not be lost!


    Therefore, at this time, Igor condensed nine arms, which looked very frightening, and smashed in the direction of nine hawks at the same time.


    In ancient times, there were eight armed Nezha and now there are nine armed Igor. Most importantly, Igor has only one head and no body. He looks very funny.


    However, it was precisely this funny appearance that stubbornly withstood the power of the nine hawks.


    However, this is not without cost. Haoke''s offensive was dissolved, but similarly, the nine magic arms condensed by Igor were also blasted on the spot by Haoke!


    "Haoke is the strongest!" Haoke roared again and rushed to the direction of Igor. This time, Haoke was going to land on the surface of Igor. If he didn''t beat Igor into a lunar face, Haoke wouldn''t be called Haoke!


    "Go away!" Igor''s pupils suddenly shrunk. He knew that if he continued to fight like this, he might eventually fail. He would really become him, because Igor drank violently, and the powerful sound wave power was used again under the blessing of divine power.


    Igor''s attack target is not hawk, because he knows that such an attack is nothing to hawk.


    What Igor needs to solve at this time is the Avengers.


    In other words, it is the gem and Pietro of Hoke''s reality with illusion and faster speed.


    This move is called encircling Wei and saving Zhao!


    With Igor''s Sonic attack, the Avengers have to take back their strength. If they don''t fully deal with the sonic attack from Igor, they may be killed on the spot


    With the sound of "hum!" the power of laws gathered in front of the Avengers to stop this powerful sound wave attack.


    The blessings on the other side of Haoke also dissipated, but even so, Haoke didn''t mean to retreat. Igor used sound waves to attack the avenger. For Haoke, is it not an opportunity to attack?


    Therefore, Haoke condensed his law power to a limit and bombarded the direction of Igor. Even this time, Haoke personally smashed on Igor!


    "Bang!" a divine fist collided with Haoke, but it still didn''t stop Haoke''s power. Haoke''s fist hit the surface of Igo star again, directly smashing a deep hole in the rock face of Igo star!


    Under the power of Haoke, the position of Igor has shifted greatly, and the whole planet has flown a distance to the side.


    However, when Haoke was ready to draw out his fist and continue to hit Igor, Igor repeated his old skills and swallowed up the power from Haoke again.


    "Damn it!" Hawk clenched his teeth, his own power law and the phagocytic power from Igor were constantly fighting, waiting for the help of Tony Stark and others.


    However, what the avenger and Hawke didn''t expect was that the Igor star moved, or the Igor star ran away


    Igor knew that letting hawk join hands with the Avengers would bring him great trouble, so Igor decided to solve the guy hawk first, and then turn around to deal with the avenger. At that time, it was only a matter of minutes for Igor to kill the avenger.


    Therefore, Igor directly turns on random transmission. He knows that Tony Stark can also transmit, but even the pursuit of the disordered space law takes time. At this time, Igor is confident to suck up the Haoke directly!


    "No! Chase!" Tony Stark saw this scene, his face suddenly changed, hurriedly looked at the avenger wrapped in the law of space, calculated the position of Igor, and pursued with the power of space gems.


    In this way, Igor appeared in a star field and disappeared before disturbing the planetary orbit in the current star field.


    The next moment, Tony Stark and other Avengers pursued him, and then disappeared again.


    That is to say, Igor star and Tony Stark didn''t have dubbing during transmission. Otherwise, they were like Ouyang Feng and Prince Duan, who were the last hide and seek in the East and West.


    At the same time, in the deepest part of Igor, a sharp claw pierced the divine power barrier arranged by Igor, and then a golden metal man appeared here.


    Which mining technology is better, Avenger alliance Wolverine.


    Finally, Logan himself didn''t know how long he had been digging. He finally dug into the deepest part of Igor and finally saw the tragedy of xingjue.


    "Finally dug through... The trough?!" when he saw xingjue, which had shrunk for several times and could hardly feel his breath, Logan couldn''t help but burst out a foul word. He knew that xingjue should be miserable, but he didn''t expect that xingjue would be so miserable.


    "Is he really alive?" Logan quickly regained his consciousness, stepped forward quickly, and carefully felt the breath of xingjue. Logan was relieved when he found that the breath of xingjue had not dissipated.


    At this time, Igor, who had been devouring the power of Haoke but had not made much progress, flashed a decision in his eyes. He was ready to kill his only son who awakened the divine power completely, and use his powerful power to forcibly devour the power of Haoke and digest it slowly!

 Chapter 1157

    "Goodbye, my little Peter..." Igor felt Haoke struggling madly on the surface of his planet and muttered to himself. Every time Igor killed one of his children, he would show a sad look. Only in this way can he enter the play faster and better play the role of a loving father when he meets the next child.


    Because in Igor''s view, it''s their honor that their children can die in their own hands. Children are originally created by themselves and finally accommodated with themselves, which is also the best destination.


    Just as Igor''s voice fell, the divine power tentacle that bound xingjue immediately rioted. That is, at this time, Logan''s claw directly cut off the connection between xingjue and divine power tentacle and rescued xingjue from divine power tentacle.


    "Hmm?!" the sudden change made Igor stunned. Because the Avengers kept fighting with him, and Igor had enough confidence in his core land, Igor didn''t even explore his core land, but he was touched by others and saved xingjue.


    This is something that Igor can''t accept. Igor''s heart is suddenly angry. He wants to see who took his son from his hands. He wants to know who destroyed his son''s best destination!


    However, just when Igor was angry, Igor''s divine power began to decline slowly. Although there was little divine power that xingjue, a charging treasure, could provide, in sum, the existence of xingjue increased the total amount of Igor''s divine power, and the divine power seeds in his body were still providing divine power to maintain xingjue''s life and support Igor.


    Now, xingjue got out of trouble, and the connection between the divine power seed and Igo was cut off in an instant!


    Therefore, although Igor''s divine power continues to decline too seriously, it is enough for Haoke to take the opportunity to extricate himself from Igor''s swallowing power


    This situation is even worse for Igor!


    "Hawk!" at this time, hawk didn''t know what had happened, but it didn''t prevent hawk from seizing this opportunity and hitting Igo hard.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!"


    The rock on the surface of Igor burst instantly, and many rocks flew directly into the universe. I don''t know if it will affect other celestial bodies.


    However, Igor didn''t take care of these things at this time. Even if he was hurt, Igor subconsciously focused on his core. He wanted to find out who saved xingjue and who broke his good deeds.


    "Is this guy?" soon, Igor noticed Logan who held the star Lord in his arms. He remembered what had happened to Logan before.


    Although, among the Avengers, the combat effectiveness released by Logan is not the top, and can even be described as a countdown, Logan still attracts Igor''s attention.


    Because when the heaven and earth field in Igo was opened, only Logan, Tony Stark and hawk were not affected at all.


    Tony Stark is sheltered by space gemstones, and Hawk has absolute strength. Rogan, Igor at that time, didn''t understand it, but felt that Rogan''s transformation was somewhat special, like a product of science and technology.


    Now, Igor still doesn''t know Logan''s ability, but Logan''s behavior has made Igor completely angry. He wants to kill Logan and recapture xingjue!


    When Igor''s mind moved, the core of Igor began to riot, and countless energy tentacles began to attack wantonly and blast in the direction of Logan.


    For a time, Logan can only dodge in embarrassment, and there is no way to resist or fight back, because Logan holds xingjue in his arms, or the dying xingjue. Logan feels that if xingjue is slightly collided by the energy tentacle, he may die on the spot


    "What are you doing?! why does Igor have the energy to deal with me? Find a way to hold him down!" Logan hurriedly sent his message in the team channel, hoping that Haoke and others could find a way to help themselves.


    As for escaping from the core, Logan did not hold much hope, because the gap just dug by Logan had recovered under the attention of Igor''s consciousness. Logan had no way to leave in a short time


    "Hmm? Logan is being watched?" Tony Stark and others are still tracking the location of Igor at this time. When he receives the news from Logan, Tony Stark''s pupils shrink slightly. He realizes that there may be a new turn.


    "Hum!" a space law enveloped the surrounding Avengers, and disappeared in place with the Avengers. When they reappeared, they were already next to Igo.


    At this time, Igor was devastated, as if it had really become the surface of the moon, even more serious.


    Haoke is struggling to continue to destroy on Igor''s big face plate. Igor''s old big face doesn''t have much expression. His eyes are closed, like ignoring the existence of Haoke and enduring Haoke''s attack.


    "I can''t carry it!" while Tony Stark was watching, Logan''s cry for help came from the team channel.


    At this time, in the core of Igor, Logan''s appearance has undergone a new change, or in other words, the core of Igor has undergone a new change.


    Numerous energy tentacles generally bombarded Logan. As for xingjue, he was pressed under his body and protected xingjue''s body with his aidman alloy body.


    That is, after being drained of his divine power, the xingjue''s body has been reduced by a large circle, otherwise Logan at this time can''t protect the xingjue with his own protective golden light.


    But this does not mean that Logan can always protect xingjue. You know, there is a limit to the golden light of Logan''s body protection. That is, now Igo knows that xingjue is in a state of life-threatening and will die on the spot if he bears too much impact. Otherwise, the golden light of Logan''s body protection would have been directly broken.


    But even so, it can not completely ensure the safety of xingjue. After all, Igor himself is now suffering from the harm of Haoke. No one can guarantee that when Igor will be completely angry and smash Logan''s protective golden light


    At that time, Logan himself didn''t worry about his life, but xingjue certainly couldn''t live, and Logan worked so hard for so long that it was meaningless to brush his proficiency until practice makes perfect.


    Therefore, Logan urgently hopes that Tony Stark can give him some strength to distract Igor''s attention and give Logan a chance to escape here with xingjue!

 Chapter 1158

    "Hawk! Increase the output, go all out and blow up the planet directly!" Tony Stark quickly recovered after hearing Logan''s voice and urged hawk eagerly.


    Tony Stark doesn''t know what happened to Logan, but he knows Logan''s character. Logan wouldn''t ask for help if he didn''t have no way at all.


    "Haoke is already smashing..." Haoke said with a trace of helplessness, and the powerful force in his hand continued to bombard Igo.


    Yes, Haoke is helpless. Theoretically, Haoke is already a cosmic strong man, or one who uses the law of power in the universe. His destructive power is very amazing.


    In fact, it can be seen from the power gem that someone can easily destroy a planet with the help of the energy of the power gem.


    Hawk can do the same thing. He doesn''t even destroy the planet with the help of the explosion of the planet''s core, but the powerful force can directly blow a planet to ashes.


    But unfortunately, it''s an ordinary planet.


    At this time, Haoke has to deal with Igor, a star life, the same cosmic power!


    It can be said that what Hawke is smashing now is an enhanced version of the body of a cosmic strong man. It is naturally unrealistic to kill a cosmic strong man on the spot with a few fists.


    Therefore, even Hawke dislikes that he is destroying too slowly, but there is no way to tell truth.


    In hawk''s perception, with his own destruction, the divine power in Igo is constantly weakening. When the divine power is weak to a certain extent, Igo will not be so difficult to dismantle as it is now.


    But the problem is, now Logan is constantly asking for help, and Haoke can''t solve Igor quickly. There is a time difference!


    "Let''s do it together! Logan! What''s the situation on your side?!" Tony Stark''s sharp gap reached this point. If the previous Igor was a cunning mouse, drilling holes everywhere, making it difficult for the Avengers to pursue, then the Igor star at this time is like a tortoise shell, and it is difficult for the Avengers to cause real damage to him.


    "I have saved xingjue, but the energy tentacles around me are constantly attacking me. Xingjue is dying at this time. I''m afraid I can''t withstand any impact. I''ve tried my best to protect him..." Logan eagerly gave his reply.


    "However, the golden light of my body guard can''t last too long, and the previous channel has been blocked by Igor. Try to distract Igor''s attention, and I may be able to escape with xingjue!"


    "Then hurry up!" Zeus and others looked at each other, showed their law power and bombarded the surface of Igo.


    "Maybe we can save Logan and them first?" Pietro looked at the Avengers who began to take action one after another, suddenly thought of something, looked at the people and reminded them, "from Logan''s description, it can be seen that this Igo should focus on Logan. Is it possible for us to take this opportunity to save Logan and xingjue?"


    "Yes, we are already near Igor, but we have not been affected by Igor at all, and the power in that field no longer exists. It seems that Igor should be dealing with Uncle wolf wholeheartedly, or trying to get the star back from Uncle wolf!" Huang Liang''s eyes lit up when he heard pitro''s words, Look around at the Avengers and say.


    There was no way. Like Haoke, Huang Liang found that the Igor star was really difficult to destroy, especially the Igor star that opened the whole state.


    The Avengers worked hard to destroy for a long time. It is not fatal for Igor, but will make Igor speed up his progress against Logan


    Therefore, instead of wasting time here, it''s better to find a way to save Rogan and deal with the Igo star slowly.


    "Silly girl, lock Logan''s position and try to open the door of space. If it is successfully opened, Wanda is ready to cover up pitero''s breath with real gems. After pitero goes in, he takes Logan as quickly as possible, okay..." Tony Stark flashed a decision in his eyes and immediately issued his own order.


    "I''m trying to locate. Logan''s position is locked, but there are a lot of divine power around. I can''t open the door of space, but I can open the door of space outside the weak link of divine power..." silly girl''s voice soon rang.


    "That''s where Logan dug into the core of Igor before. Maybe you can cross in from there and save Logan and xingjue as quickly as possible!"


    "OK! That''s it!" Tony Stark winked at Wanda and Pietro. The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and agreed to the plan.


    "Hum!" at the next moment, the door of space opened. Because Igor''s consciousness was in the core, he soon noticed the door of space, and even instantly understood what the door of space was going to do.


    "Damn it! You can''t think! Go to hell!" the divine power of the core immediately rioted and oppressed the direction of the space gate. At this time, Pietro was hidden by Wanda, and had crossed the space gate and rushed to the weak place of the core.


    "Come on! Get through!" Pietro''s ability has reached the limit. He kept shouting in his heart. Looking at the divine power barrier in front of him, he felt that his speed had been weakened to the limit, but Pietro clenched his teeth. He knew that this was the only way they could save Logan and xingjue!


    Perhaps it was the seed explosion, or the honing in the quantum field space really worked. Pietro finally broke through the divine barrier and reached the core.


    "Huh?" as the divine power barrier was broken, Igor subconsciously felt something wrong, but Pietro''s speed was too fast. When the divine power barrier was broken, Pietro directly grabbed Logan and the star Baron''s body, turned around, crossed the divine power barrier and disappeared in the door of space crushed by Igor''s divine power.


    When Pietro caught Logan and xingjue, the golden light on Logan''s body just disappeared, and everything came just right. In other words, one minute at night, Igor would be enough to snatch xingjue back!


    "Hum!" in the space, the space gate is collapsing. Pete Lola appears here with Logan and xingjue''s body. Wanda responds the fastest and directly wraps xingjue''s body with chaotic magic, because she hasn''t forgotten that xingjue can''t survive in the space environment.


    If Wanda hadn''t reacted quickly, the star Jue who had just been rescued would have farted on the spot

 Chapter 1159

    "It''s too bad..." when the Avengers noticed the appearance of xingjue at this time, they couldn''t help saying the same words. At the same time, a cold came to their hearts.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s mainly because Igor is really not a father. He can be so cruel to his son.


    Even though the Avengers knew that Igor had killed many of their children, they still couldn''t accept it when they saw the tragedy of xingjue with their own eyes.


    "Is he really alive?" even, feeling the almost nonexistent breath of xingjue, the Avengers have begun to doubt whether xingjue is still alive.


    "This is not nonsense! Can I bring a dead man back with so much effort?" Logan glared at the surrounding Avengers angrily, and then sighed. "However, even if he is not dead, this guy will only have a drop of blood left. If there is an accident, he may really die..."


    "His breath is slowly rising, although it is very slow, but it is indeed rising!" the Panther God Buster''s eyes flickered slightly. After carefully feeling the breath of xingjue, he looked at the Avengers and said.


    "Hmm?" Logan heard the words of the Panther God Buster, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he carefully felt the situation of the star Lord, and then a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    Yes, black panther God Buster didn''t feel wrong. The breath of xingjue was indeed recovering slowly and firmly.


    After all, the Panther God Buster has a stronger perception ability than Logan. Even Logan''s promotion of beast perception is taught by the Panther God buster.


    The fact that xingjue can recover is very simple, that is, the divine power seeds in xingjue are playing a role.


    When there is no such oppressive power as Igor, the power seed of xingjue will naturally go all out to restore the body of its host. After all, if the host dies, the power seed will no longer exist.


    Therefore, the divine power seed is constantly recovering xingjue''s injury, and the Avengers don''t need to worry that xingjue will die suddenly on the spot, wasting so much time in vain.


    However, the Avengers need to worry about another thing at this time, that is, how to deal with the angry Igor!


    With the successful plan of the Avengers, Pietro successfully rescued Logan and the star Baron from Igo, and Igo also fell into madness.


    For Igor, in this war, he consumed a lot of divine power. At this time, his strength decreased and he played all his cards, but he didn''t get any benefits. Instead, he has been losing money. Now he has lost his son who is promoted to be divine power. How can Igor accept it?


    Therefore, the Igor stars are trembling at this time. There is only one way for Igor to recover his losses, that is to kill the avenger, rob the infinite gems and plunder the xingjue again!


    As for whether Igor''s strength becomes weaker and will no longer be the opponent of the avenger, Igor has not thought that Igor does not believe that the strength of the Avengers is unlimited. After such a long battle, the strength becomes weaker, and he should not be the only one!


    Moreover, the angry Igor has ignored these problems. He has completely lost his mind


    "Hum!" as the Avengers looked at the recovering xingjue, the angry Igor shot, and his powerful divine power gathered on Igor''s fist again and hit the avenger in the direction at the same time.


    Igor''s fist is big enough to include all Avengers in the attack range!


    "Be careful!" Haoke was the first to recover. At this time, Haoke was still engaged in demolition on the surface of Igor. Who knows, Igor ignored him and directly changed his life with the Avengers.


    Therefore, when he saw Igor''s attack, hawk increased his output and shouted to the Avengers.


    "Be careful!" Zeus was the first to react among all people. In other words, as the first line of escape level in the universe, it was his habit to escape subconsciously in the face of crisis.


    This is why, during the war with Igor, Zeus''s strength has hardly been damaged, nor has he been injured or affected.


    Not because Zeus was rowing, but because Zeus ran too fast when he saw something bad.


    At this time, this characteristic of Zeus was reflected again. Even he had not forgotten the Avengers and did not choose to escape by himself.


    "Boom!"


    A law of thunder condensed out in the universe, wrapped all the Avengers in it, and then turned into an electric light and disappeared in place.


    Perhaps, the law of thunder is not as powerful as the law of time and space in terms of speed, but compared with Zeus, he has developed the part of his law of thunder about escape to the extreme.


    After living in the universe for so long, Zeus was only caught up by Huang Wen. At other times, he never lost his hand!


    This time, Zeus did not encounter an accident. Igor''s divine power was strong, but he was not so perfect. At least in terms of speed, he did not pursue Zeus''s thunder law


    "Well done!" Tony Stark admitted that his reaction was too slow this time. If Zeus didn''t act recklessly, I''m afraid there would be casualties among the Avengers.


    At that time, even if Tony Stark can come back through the dimension of hell, it is difficult not to blame himself, because this time he led the team, but he should be responsible for anything!


    "Now, we have no worries, can we continue to fight?" Huang Liang''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at the direction of Igor, which turned into a small dot and was about to disappear, and couldn''t help asking.


    "No! We can''t do it all..." Tony Stark was silent, as if thinking about something, and gave his own opinion after a long time.


    "This time, I''m afraid Igor has no other cards, that is to say, he really has to work hard. When fighting with his life, those with poor life-saving ability and insufficient combat effectiveness do not have to fight..."


    "We just need to wait for Haoke to keep gaining the upper hand until we win. There''s no need to be a hero. We have to fight in person!"


    "It seems that apart from you and Wanda, only Zeus, buster and surprise captain Carol can make a move..." Huang Liang clearly nodded. He didn''t try his best, but looked at several people and said, "only they have the fighting power of the heavenly Father level and can really cause damage to Igo!"

 Chapter 1160

    "No! It''s only the three of them..." Tony Stark sighed helplessly and whispered, "In theory, I should be the one who just ran away with us, but unfortunately, my space gem armor has reached a limit. He can only maintain the most basic state. It is impossible to fight or even open the door of space."


    "It''s the same with Wanda. Wanda used too much power of real gems before. In addition, Wanda''s mastery of real gems has not reached the peak, so Wanda has also been affected accordingly?"


    "Yes, I can''t use the power of real gems for the time being, but my chaotic magic power hasn''t been affected much. If you want to fight, you can still..."


    "But your chaotic magic is not pleasing to such a big guy!" Logan muttered with emotion.


    Wanda is different from other sub heavenly Father level strong people and even heavenly Father level strong people, or chaotic magic is different from normal law power, or even normal magic.


    Even non-traditional magicians such as Kamata Taj also have powerful means of attack, such as magic with the help of the power of magic gods in all dimensions.


    However, in addition to the ability to modify the real probability, chaotic magic is actually the enhanced version of the mental power under normal conditions. It''s hard to say whether it is even the enhanced version. After all, Qin Ge Lei''s pure mental power is not much weaker than Wanda''s chaotic magic after losing the power of the Phoenix.


    Therefore, the chaotic magic seems a little weak in the face of everyone like Igor. Its mental power is obviously unable to directly shake such a huge planet.


    Because of this, Wanda did not gain any record before taking out the real gem.


    At this time, when Wanda can''t continue to use the ability of real gemstones, it''s still too reluctantly to affect Igo with chaotic magic.


    At this point, the normal sub heavenly Father level and heavenly Father level strong people are different. Whether they can cause fundamental damage to Igor, they can at least bombard the law power out and loosen the soil and dust Igor!


    "Well, I won''t participate in the next battle..." Wanda thought a little, finally nodded, looked at surprise captain Carol and said, "the next thing is up to you!"


    "It''s up to us! In this battle, we haven''t been brilliant. It''s good to do more!" surprised captain Carol''s eyes flickered slightly and said firmly.


    She is telling the truth. Pride is like surprise captain Carol. She is naturally dissatisfied with this battle performance. Therefore, surprise captain Carol is still willing to do it if she can continue to devote herself to the battle and do her part.


    "We have no problem!" seeing that the women weaker than themselves agreed, Zeus and the Panther God Buster looked at each other and didn''t mean to refute. They knew that they were not the main force of this battle, but just auxiliary.


    At most, Igor is to allocate a little energy to deal with them. Just pay attention to prevention and don''t be seriously injured. With Haoke, a guy with unlimited energy, winning is just a matter of time.


    "Silly girl, drive a warship to pick us up!" Tony Stark contacted silly girl with a smile after seeing surprise captain Carol and others agreed, and then looked at surprise captain Carol and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, we won''t watch the war for nothing. The firepower in the space warship can also play part of the power of space gemstones and participate in the battle..."


    "Then we''ll wait for your reinforcements!" surprised captain Carol nodded, directly turned into a rainbow and flew to Igor again.


    Zeus smiled and looked at Buster, the Panther God. They turned into thunder and disappeared in place.


    Soon, the space warship appeared in front of the remaining Avengers. They soon returned to the space warship, followed by a scream.


    "Peter! My Peter! What''s the matter with you?!" yes, it was Yongdu who saw the tragedy of xingjue, but it was not as miserable as Logan and the Avengers.


    Because after this short period of time, the situation of xingjue has been much better. Yongdu didn''t see the worst appearance of xingjue. At least now xingjue is only skin and bone, and his body has gradually recovered to its previous size.


    It can be seen that the divine power seed in xingjue is still very powerful, but it''s a pity that xingjue doesn''t know how to use his divine power.


    "Don''t touch him!" Logan looked at Yongdu who rushed over, quickly stopped him, looked at Yongdu and said in a deep voice, "his current state can''t stand any damage. It''s not good for him to recover if you come rashly!"


    "It''s all like this, can you recover?" the rocket raccoon on one side timely expressed his views. In the rocket Raccoon''s view, xingjue should be dead.


    "Don''t worry, he''s not dead. After all, he has a planet father. It''s not so easy to want to die, even if it''s his planet father..." Tony Stark smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Sending him to the nutrient solution should help him recover faster. Jarvis, help me fill the space gem into the space warship. The space warship enters the battle mode, remotely assist hawk and prepare to bombard Igo!"


    "Yes, sir!" Jarvis''s voice soon sounded, and then two metal arms began to operate. One took xingjue and put it into the nutrient solution. Yongdu watched eagerly. However, Yongdu was relieved when he saw xingjue''s gradually bulging skin.


    As for the other metal arm, after Tony Stark unloaded the space gem armor, he took the space gem from Tony Stark''s watch, loaded it into the energy source of the space warship, and opened the battle mode of the space warship according to Tony Stark''s instructions.


    Soon, the cosmic warship appeared not far from Igor. At this time, Igor was a little different from that before Tony Stark and others left.


    First, there are more potholes on the surface of Igor, and dust rises on Igor, which is the result of the efforts of surprise captain Carol.


    As for hawk''s achievements, it can be seen from Igor''s face without beard that Hawk has lost Igor''s chin

 Chapter 1161

    At this time, the Igor star looks very funny. Originally, in the aesthetics of the Avengers, a face on the surface of the planet is not very good-looking. Now it lacks a chin, like a chewed apple, the Igor star is even uglier in its own style.


    "Well, this wave of five hit one, the advantage is in me!" Tony Stark looked at the tragedy of Igor, his eyes flashed a confident light, smiled and said.


    At this time, Tony Stark hit one of the five in his mouth, referring to the surprise captain Carroll next to Igor, hawk, and this cosmic warship. What Tony Stark said is no problem. The advantage of the avenger alliance is really great!


    "Cough!" hearing Tony Stark''s words, Huang Liang coughed a little unnaturally. Looking at Tony Stark''s look, he said with some helplessness, "Tony, you don''t like to say such words. It''s easy to set up a flag..."


    "Is that so? Then we lost?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows, looked at Huang Liang in surprise and asked, "I said you are Huang''s Apprentice. Why are you so superstitious?"


    "Poisonous milk is also undesirable..." Huang Liang frowned and felt it carefully. Then he shook his head in doubt and said softly, "forget it, you can do it yourself. Don''t make any twists and turns because of your words..."


    "Even if there are twists and turns, I''m afraid it''s because of your crow''s mouth?" Tony Stark glared at Huang Liang, and then issued an order, "pay attention to aiming, cooperate with their attack gap, bombard Igo, and pay attention not to affect Haoke..."


    "It''s not my crow''s mouth. I just felt something..." Huang Liang''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered.


    Just when Tony Stark put down his heroic words, Huang Liang felt a strange fluctuation. Huang Liang thought it was his illusion for the first time.


    But when Tony Stark began to poison milk again, Huang Liang found that this appeared again, and then disappeared, just as it was still Huang Liang''s illusion.


    This situation is enough to make Huang Liang vigilant, but the problem is that Huang Liang doesn''t know what he should be vigilant about.


    Therefore, Huang Liang did not say his perception, but watched the war carefully to see if there would be any changes.


    What Huang Liang didn''t know was that while Tony Stark was talking, Huang Wen, who was thinking about the array in the boundary of the universe, suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the universe.


    "What''s the matter?" Belle saw Huang Wen open her eyes, looked at Huang Wen in some doubt and asked in a low voice, "is there any progress?"


    "There hasn''t been much progress yet, but it''s not because of this. Originally, there is such a way to cross the parallel universe..." Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at a wave in the universe and said softly.


    "The way to cross the parallel universe? Is it the avenger in other universes?" a trace of surprise flashed in Belle''s eyes. Looking at Huang Wen, she asked in a low voice with some doubts, "no, the time point of the three Avenger alliance crossings in the normal parallel universe should have passed. How can people from the parallel universe come?"


    "It''s not the avenger..." Huang asked, his eyes flickering slightly, as if he saw something interesting and said with a smile. "It seems that Igor of the universe is really a member of the God group. However, I''m curious. How do these guys with completely different abilities become a team? Are they the same as the Avengers?"


    "God group? The one Odin made destroyer armor to deal with?" Belle thought a little, remembered what Huang Wen had said before, and then asked with some hesitation, "when you broke through before, you said that there was no God Group in the universe. Now they are back, because of what Igo?"


    "Well, it should be like this..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said softly, "however, it''s not that they came back. Only one so-called God came back. It''s a pity that they appeared too late. Otherwise, they have a little value for me..."


    If this member of the celestial group who suddenly crossed from another parallel universe appeared before Huang Wen reached the multi universe level, Huang Wen would be interested.


    In other words, if Huang Wen didn''t break through to the level of the multiverse, Huang Wen might be tempted to fight against Igor.


    However, after reaching the legendary level, Huang Wen already knew that bullying the weak has no future and no wool. Even if it doesn''t take much effort to solve these weak people, the reward won''t be very good.


    Therefore, Huang Wen only had some regrets in his heart. Then he shook his head and said softly, "don''t worry. I''ve informed the avatar that he will look at it and there will be no problem. This can be regarded as knowing another way to cross the parallel universe, although it doesn''t work..."


    "Next, I''d better continue to study the array. I can clearly perceive that this cosmic strong person appears in the universe, but I may not be aware of the emergence of stronger existence. However, the destruction of hegemony in our universe is really ink. What is he doing? There''s no movement at all?"


    "He can stand out from so many mieba and get the real power of infinite gem. There must be something he can get..." Belle thought a little and said softly, "or maybe he got some help and finally got the power of infinite gem?"


    "Well, you''re right. Next, I''ll work hard for you..." Huang asked approvingly, glanced at Belle and said with a smile.


    "I don''t need to do anything. I can take this opportunity to calculate the power of my law, can''t I?" Belle smiled, shook her head and whispered.


    Soon, in the cosmic boundary, Huang Wen closed his eyes again and released strange fluctuations. That was the influence of Huang Wen''s divine power in calculating the array.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s surroundings are like a blessed land, which will naturally affect everything around him.


    Therefore, such strange fluctuations do not have any impact on belle. Instead, they help Belle better concentrate, divide her mind, deduce her own law road, and sense the movements around her.


    Belle can''t detect the movement in the universe, but Huang asks if there will be anything around, and Belle can still explore it clearly.


    Thinking of this, Belle''s mouth showed a beautiful radian, which seemed to be in a happy mood

 Chapter 1162

    At the same time, in the universe, a huge humanoid creature appeared here, wearing a strange layer of armor, so that people can''t see what his face looks like at all.


    This humanoid creature is a member of the God Group in Huang Wen''s mouth. He doesn''t know that he has been found by Huang Wen at this time. His eyes flicker slightly and float between the universe.


    "Hmm? Something really happened to Igor? Why did he disappear?" there was a trace of doubt in the voice of God creatures. His position at this time was not elsewhere, but in the star domain where Igor was originally located.


    However, the Igor star at this time has long been out of here. It is not that the Igor star has completed the wandering plan, but because the Igor star has made a random space jump in order to compete with Haoke, so it has long been unknown where to go.


    "My ability is aware that something has happened to Igo in this universe, but this is not in line with my initial inference. In my inference, Igo in this universe is the most powerful and the most promising one among all parallel universes..." the God creature released the fluctuation of the law and stood in place muttering.


    "If he really succeeds, he has the hope to become a judge and even a team leader. Their powerful gods touch the level of the multi universe..."


    "And now, what touched this timeline and changed everything? I found it!"


    It turned out that the God creature was not just standing in place muttering to himself. He was using his own power to explore the universe, or to say, the location of Igor.


    "Shua!" the next moment, the heavenly creatures merged into the space. When they reappeared, they were already next to Igor.


    At this time, the Igor star looks very miserable, like an apple that has been gnawed off more than half, and even only one eye is left.


    Most of the injuries on Igor are caused by Haoke, because with the destruction of Igor, Igor''s own divine power becomes weaker and weaker, and the more serious the injuries that Haoke can cause.


    Even, with the weakening of Igo''s divine power, even Zeus could cause injuries on Igo.


    If Igor''s divine power continues to weaken, as Haoke thought before, Igor will eventually become an ordinary planet and be blasted by Haoke!


    "Hawk? Avenger? Zeus? Panther God? Surprise captain? Crimson witch? And a group of strangers?" when the God creature appeared here, he soon knew what was happening around him, but a trace of doubt surged into his mind, which made him mutter again.


    "What is this timeline? How can hawk have such powerful power? How can the avenger have infinite gems? And such technology?"


    Subconsciously, God creatures released their law power to find out the whole process of things.


    However, the God creature is so big that it is strange that his appearance did not arouse anyone''s awareness, except


    "Hmm? That''s the power!" in the cosmic warship, Huang Liang felt the strange fluctuations he was familiar with before. His eyes suddenly lit up. Then he saw the huge body next to Igo. It was obvious that except Huang Liang, no one else had found the place of God creatures.


    "Don''t you see?" when Huang Liang saw the huge body next to Igor, he turned his head in some surprise and looked at a group of Avengers.


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" the Avengers who are taking turns to shoot... Cough, no, they are taking turns to bombard Igo star. They turn their heads suspiciously to Huang Liang and ask.


    "There is a huge humanoid creature next to Igo, don''t you see?" Huang Liang''s body is a little chilly. Such a strange thing makes Huang Liang''s vigilance rise to the limit in an instant.


    Reaching Huang Liang, a strong man of sub heavenly Father level, really doesn''t mean to be afraid of demons and ghosts, because Huang Liang knows that these are just alternative lives.


    But for the unknown things, especially the strange creatures that only he can see, Huang Liang was frightened for a moment.


    Fortunately, with Huang Liang covered with the law of Buddha, the feeling disappeared, but Huang Liang still looked at the giant creature warily and wanted to find out what it was.


    "Are you kidding?" Tony Stark saw Huang Liang''s expression and the golden light on his body, and immediately became serious. He subconsciously looked next to Igor along Huang Liang''s eyes, and then muttered hesitantly, "huge humanoid creature? No..."


    "We haven''t seen it either. Is it a strange strong man?" Logan felt it carefully and said with some hesitation, "the Panther God didn''t respond, did he..."


    Logan wanted to ask Huang Liang if he was wrong, but he felt that Huang Liang should not talk disorderly at this time. If he was not sure to see it, how could Huang Liang speak?


    With the sound of "hum!" when the Avengers looked solemn and didn''t fight with guns, the body of the divine creature suddenly trembled that day, and the mysterious power covered on the body disappeared and appeared in everyone''s vision.


    "Really?!" the Avengers who have been staring here suddenly shrink their pupils. Such a big guy makes the Avengers alert. This guy doesn''t look human at first!


    "What''s going on? Unpredictable cause and effect? There is a powerful existence shielding all this?" at this time, the divine creatures did not pay attention to their exposure, but fell into surprise.


    Yes, the law power mastered by God creatures is the law of cause and effect. He can know all things on most time lines through the law of cause and effect, and even do some incredible things through the law of cause and effect. Some are similar to Huang Wen''s 100% white blade with empty hands.


    However, just when the divine creatures were ready to explore the situation of the Avengers according to the law of cause and effect, a powerful force blocked the law of the divine creatures and shattered the law.


    It is precisely because the law of cause and effect covering the body of God creatures was destroyed that the invisible and unobservable effects of God creatures disappeared, and God creatures were discovered by everyone.


    "What a big guy!" Hawk looked at the God creature and exclaimed in surprise.


    "God group?!" Zeus and black panther God Buster''s face changed and shouted in some panic. They recognized the identity of God creatures.


    "Is it you? Come and save me!" and when Igor saw the heavenly creatures, his eyes suddenly lit up and shouted quickly.

 Chapter 1163

    "They know?! God Group! It''s the group of existence mentioned by Huang Wen before? Huang Wen doesn''t mean that there is no trace of them in the universe?" Tony Stark received sound waves in the cosmic warship. His face was grim and said with some vigilance.


    "He should have appeared suddenly. I mean, he suddenly appeared in the universe..." Huang Liang''s eyes flashed slightly and said softly, "before, when you set up the flag, I felt strange fluctuations. You didn''t believe it at that time. Do you believe it now?"


    "Isn''t it? It''s really caused by my flag?" Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. He couldn''t believe that it was really because he said "the advantage is me" that he brought such an unfathomable God Group over. Isn''t it too unscientific?


    Oh, this is Marvel world. Can science call magic? It''s okay.


    "So, don''t set up a flag casually in the future!" Logan nodded approvingly, looked at Tony Stark and said seriously.


    Tony Stark''s face turned black when he heard the speech, but he didn''t know how to refute Logan for a moment. After all, it happened so coincidentally that he could only carry the pot


    "Hoo! You''re right. Flag really can''t stand any more, but let''s deal with Igor''s foreign aid first!" Tony Stark soon recovered. He vomited a long breath and his face became more and more serious. "Have you informed the avenger headquarters? If Huang asked that guy''s Avatar can''t be contacted, it''s best to contact Johnny Blazer..."


    "Fortunately, I flag late. If I flag early, Igor''s foreign aid will arrive early. I''m afraid we''ll be in danger!"


    Tony Stark did not forget to make up for himself, making his heart a little more comfortable.


    "Damn it! How did the God group appear here? Wait, God!" Zeus and Panther God Buster didn''t know the dialogue among the cosmic warships at this time. Their faces looked a little flustered and looked at the God creatures in surprise.


    Although Zeus and Panther God Buster did not know which one this God creature was, this did not prevent Zeus and Panther God Buster from fearing the God creature in front of them.


    Especially after realizing that Igor was also a member of the God Group, Zeus and Panther God Buster were even more afraid.


    Zeus and the Panther God bast and other earth gods, including Odin, who had left, had fought with the God group.


    Unlike in some parallel universes, in some parallel universes, the God Group won the final victory and let the earth gods leave the earth, at least not directly appear in the normal dimension of the earth.


    In this universe, the earth gods won the final victory. With the blessing of several God systems, Odin finally reached the cosmic level, and then was beaten by the people of the God Group


    Yes, the earth gods won the final victory, but Odin was beaten by the gods.


    At that time, Odin, wearing the destroyer armor, had the strength to threaten the individual members of the God Group, but there were too many members of the God Group!


    Of course, the God Group also knows that if Odin is really killed, Odin has the ability to take several members of the God Group and die together!


    In the view of the God Group, the earth is really valuable, but this value is not enough to sacrifice the members of the God Group, so the God group finally left


    This is why the Panther gods bast and Odin are afraid at this time, because the God Group cherishes every member. If Igor is really a member of the God Group, if he really dies, the God Group will not give up!


    "Igor, what happened? Why are you so embarrassed?" when everyone around us had different thoughts about the emergence of God creatures, the breath of God creatures slowly stabilized, but he didn''t disappear again, but looked at Igor and asked suspiciously.


    Moreover, with the voice of gods and creatures falling, a force poured into Igor. Haoke, who still didn''t stop hitting the ground, suddenly shifted and appeared in space, hitting the void with his bare hands.


    The breath of Igor gradually stabilized with the influx of this force. Although it did not return to the peak, it did not continue to decline.


    "They! They broke my plan! It was them! I was going to succeed, but they suddenly came to the door..." Igor was like a bullied child who met his family. In his voice, he told the gods and creatures with a little grievance, but Igor''s broken face and his voice, It''s funny.


    Of course, Zeus and Panther God Buster didn''t feel funny. They just wanted to retreat and didn''t want to get involved in this muddy water. It was like the subconscious choice of Zeus and Panther God Buster when the incarnation of nether God Sison came.


    After all, there is only one person no matter how powerful the Pluto God Sison is. As long as it is under the restrictions of the rules, there are few things that the Pluto God Sison can do.


    But the Tianshen group is different. There are too many Tianshen groups, and the weak ones are all at the cosmic level.


    Although the Panther gods bast and Zeus do not know whether there is a more powerful existence in the God Group, this does not prevent the Panther gods bast and Zeus from fearing them. After all, thousands of cosmic strong people are terrible!


    "Hawk!" and just as Igor began to complain, hawk, who was waving his fist and hitting the void in space, finally realized, and a surge of anger rushed into hawk''s heart.


    Haoke didn''t know how his opponent did it, but Haoke knew that he was teased by this huge guy, and the other party was humiliating Haoke!


    "Avenger, you shouldn''t have come here, and you shouldn''t have such power..." the God creature took a faint look at Haoke. Haoke''s power was really strong, but the God creature didn''t pay attention. He looked around at the Avengers around him, and his voice was directly transmitted to the cosmic warship.


    "There is a big problem in your universe. Perhaps analysts and eradicators are needed. They have come to the universe. Finally, they may need to inform the judge..."


    "What does that mean? Do you want to judge us?" the Avengers all sank when they heard the words of the gods and creatures. Tony Stark first came back. He looked at hawk''s body jumping in the direction of the gods and creatures and said with a sneer.

 Chapter 1164

    "It may be a good thing for your strength to become stronger, but unfortunately, your strength is groundless. You belong to a kind of change and need to be cleaned up!" the God creature looked coldly at Haoke rushing to his body, and his thin fist bombarded his body.


    Yes, for God creatures hundreds of meters high, hawk''s fist can only be regarded as thin, even if Hawk has used the power of law to make his fist bigger.


    This is the difference in the level of life. It can not be said to be an absolute gap, but it also makes a completely different state between the strong in the same realm.


    With the a bang, hawk''s fist hit God creature, but it was hawk''s own body that flew out. As for God creature, it was not affected by any strength or injury.


    It''s as if hawk''s own strength has beaten himself out.


    However, this is the fact that hawk was indeed beaten out by his own strength. When hawk flew out, he could clearly feel this.


    After all, this is Hawke''s own power. He simply doesn''t know too well!


    Cause and effect transfer, it seems that Haoke hit the God creature, but actually Haoke hit himself!


    This is the power of this God creature!


    It is also the man who will be beaten out in the first battle of Haoke!


    "Yes, it''s to judge you!" after the God creatures beat out the hawk with the power of the hawk, they looked at the direction of the cosmic warship and said directly according to Tony Stark''s words.


    "At the beginning, our God group was also in this universe. Our eyes were limited to this universe and carried out our research. However, there was a change in the whole Almighty universe..."


    "We have left this universe, traveled in the multi universe, and led all civilizations to bloom powerful flowers with our own strength. These flowers are the hope of the whole Almighty universe!"


    "And you, whose tracks are hidden and sudden changes, are heterogeneous, and can not even be regarded as abnormal changes. It will be more accurate to describe them with lesions. You really should be cleaned up. You variables are not needed in the universe!"


    "What an extreme statement, what a arrogant statement..." the pupils of the Avengers shrunk slightly. When they heard the words of the gods and creatures, their hearts could not help but feel cold and funny.


    According to the logic of heavenly beings, only the strong who have accepted the guidance of the heavenly group and grown up are the hope of the Almighty universe, and their existence of the rise of forces outside the heavenly group can only be regarded as heresy. Is this too arrogant?


    What the Avengers don''t know is that before leaving the universe, the God Group also acted according to this set of code of conduct.


    God Group in the universe do not know how many races created, including civilization in the earth, are also related to God group.


    However, when the God group observed that these civilizations were out of their control, or did not develop in their predetermined direction, the God group would destroy them and completely destroy the civilizations they created.


    There is no burden on the God Group, because these civilizations were created by them and destroyed by them. Isn''t that what they should do?


    This is why the supreme wisdom, after being aware of this information, will become cautious and hide the ambitions of the whole Kerry empire.


    Supreme intelligence, a super life computer, can clearly know that the so-called God Group is actually no different from machinery, and life has no special significance for them.


    Because all the so-called life and civilization are not the same race of the God group. They don''t care how much time it takes for them to destroy and reshape these life and civilization?


    That is, the strength of the God Group is insufficient and has not reached a higher level. Otherwise, the God Group will not restart the civilization in each star domain, but directly restart the whole universe.


    Now, after seeing the changes in the universe and being blocked by mysterious forces, this God creature really has the idea of restarting the whole universe!


    "Yes! Yes, kill them! Kill them for me!" Igor shouted excitedly after hearing the words of the gods and creatures. His eyes flashed crazy eyes, and half the planet was constantly shaking.


    "Igor, you are a God. You should pay attention to your manners..." the God creature smelled the voice and looked at Igor and said.


    "I understand, I''m just too excited..." Igor star trembled again. Even before he was going to lose, Igor, who was still proud, looked a little humble in front of the gods and creatures.


    Although the God Group is of the same race, it is obvious that there are high and low levels within the God group.


    Igor, a God who stays in the current universe and doesn''t leave, is still far from the God creature who crosses through the parallel universe in front of him!


    "I won''t kill them, I said, they need to wait for the analysts and judges to decide..." however, at this time, the gods and creatures didn''t mean to continue to do it, but looked at Igor and said seriously.


    "Even if I think they should be killed, the universe should be adjusted, and it should be judged by the judge. I have no right to judge directly!"


    It has to be said that although the thought of God creatures is very extreme, they have some persistence. Of course, such persistence makes both Igo and the avenger alliance particularly unhappy.


    "Then go and contact them!" Tony Stark sneered, looked at the gods and creatures without fear and said, "it''s ridiculous to think that your strength is strong and you are qualified to judge others. Who gives you this power?"


    "We have created all the earth civilizations. Without us, you still have no wisdom..." the God creatures looked around the avenger, looked at Zeus and the Panther God bast and said, "these two earth gods should be very clear about this."


    "Oh, oh..." the Panther God buster and Zeus laughed twice, then clenched their teeth and said, "in fact, we seemed to say that the origin of the earth is complex, which is not just caused by the power of the God group. We found a lot of secrets, so you can''t judge the earth directly or the people on earth..."


    "You said this at the beginning, but we don''t recognize it..." the God creature shook his head and said softly, "but I won''t argue with you, because they''re coming!"

 Chapter 1165

    "Hum!" with the voice of the gods and creatures, several figures appeared in the universe. Their figures were huge and their heights were almost the same. At least there was no big gap for them.


    As for how to distinguish the identities between these bodies, perhaps only through the armor they wear can we distinguish who they are


    Even, from the appearance of the members of this group of gods, Tony Stark thought of robots. These gods are like a batch of robots, but their skin is different.


    This is why Zeus and Panther God Buster never thought that Igor would be a member of the God group before, because Igor is a ball and has no armor at all. They don''t look like each other at all!


    After all, Zeus and Panther God Buster clearly knew the power of the God group. If they knew in advance that Igor was the God Group, they wouldn''t come to join in any excitement and explore another way to become a God.


    Moreover, Zeus and Panther God bast did not make complaints about their desire to Tucao, otherwise they would say, "Igo, you said you were the God of heaven. If you had said so earlier, we would not have done it to you."


    "This universe?" when a group of members of the God group came, they began to subconsciously look at the environment in the universe, just like the God creatures that came at the beginning.


    However, what this group of celestial beings want to explore is obviously more comprehensive, because they have learned some news from their companions.


    "Sorry, Ms. death, we don''t mean to disturb..." but soon, the leading God creatures noticed the existence of Ms. death. Yes, they didn''t find Huang Wen, or even the avatar, but saw Ms. death.


    Due to the avenger, the members of the God Group subconsciously explored the earth. They found that this is a comprehensive universe, including Avengers and mutants. Next, they found the existence of dead attendant Wade and Vanessa around dead attendant Wade.


    Since the celestial group has experienced many parallel universes, they know too many secrets of the parallel universe. For example, in the universe with death attendant Wade, the girlfriend of death attendant Wade is the lady of death.


    For a creator God to act like this, there are a lot of discussions in the God Group, but the other person''s personality is far above them, and they will not say it clearly.


    When the God group found the lady of death, the goddess of death naturally found the God Group, so the members of the God Group subconsciously explained to the lady of death.


    At the same time, the God Group is also confirming whether the death lady has anything to do with the strange situation in the universe.


    "Cut!" the lady of death also heard the words of the God Group, but she didn''t bother to care about these guys who claimed to be the God group. Even though the God Group has made some qualitative leap after the change of the Almighty universe, the lady of death still didn''t pay attention to them.


    After all, the God group only calls itself God. In fact, they are no different from the earth gods except in their earthly ways.


    God Group also has no power in universe. What they master is still power of the law.


    In other words, the God Group is just a group of more powerful earth gods, but they are more like a united race than the earth gods divided into various gods and clergy.


    As for the true origin of the God Group, Ms. death knows more clearly that it is only a part of the eternal thought power. Even if it is completely destroyed, it has no impact on eternity


    Therefore, the death lady quickly withdrew her eyes and ignored the God Group, even if the death lady knew what the God Group existed and the behavior style of the God group.


    However, just as Huang Wen sometimes forces Ms. death to help, Ms. death also knows that there is Huang Wen in the universe, and this group of gods can''t turn out too big waves


    Therefore, Ms. death directly handed over the matter to Huang Wen. In particular, Ms. death had seen that Huang Wen''s Avatar stood there next to the God Group, but the God group did not notice it.


    That''s why Huang Wen didn''t open his eyes because of the arrival of the God group. His avatar has come next to the God group.


    In other words, when the first God creature appeared here, Huang Wen''s Avatar had come here, felt the power once seen in the God Group, and identified their source.


    "Eternal?" Huang asked. The avatar''s eyes flickered slightly, and then shrugged. The origin of the Heavenly God group was more powerful than he imagined, but that''s all.


    Especially at this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar vaguely felt a little funny. The God group regarded all kinds of civilizations in the universe as created by themselves, and felt that they were gods. They could judge these civilizations, create if they wanted to create, and destroy if they wanted to destroy.


    But the gods may not have thought that they themselves were created.


    God was created by God. It seems like a doll story, but it is true.


    "I haven''t found what you said to cut off the existence of the power of your law. The lady of death shouldn''t care about this kind of thing. She only cares about her own family..." under the gaze of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the leading God creature slowly said.


    "But in this universe, there must be changes. Such changes are not necessarily good for our universe, especially it is uncertain whether this will be the means of that universe..." the first God creature was silent and whispered.


    "Judge, in this case, I think it''s better to be safe. You should be able to understand what I mean."


    "With the death lady, it''s not good for us to really restart the universe. We are still too weak in terms of rules..." the judge was also silent and spoke frankly. He also didn''t pay attention to the Avengers around him, but what he needs to consider is the whole universe.


    "But the original cause and effect has been changed. We should have a strong companion. His fate has been completely changed, and even has come to an end..." the original God creature turned his head and looked at Igor. In Igor''s pitiful eyes, he said again.


    "At the beginning, we left him here because he was incomplete and had the opportunity to achieve a more complete state. This is our plan. Now, the plan has been changed and we should revise it!"

 Chapter 1166

    At this time, the God creatures who first came are still adhering to their previous ideas, just as they found that civilization has gone astray and should be corrected. In the view of God creatures, it is reasonable to correct Igo''s wrong cause and effect.


    Of course, not only did he think so, but Igor felt so, because Igor knew clearly that this would be his only chance to turn over.


    If most people in the God group finally feel that there is no need to correct, Igor can only save his life at most.


    Of course, before the arrival of the God Group, it is very rare that Igor, who is in a dead situation, can save his life.


    But after the arrival of the God Group, Igor''s mind became active again. It must be better to be able to complete his ultimate wish on the premise of immortality.


    Life is greedy, and Igor, the so-called God, is no exception.


    "Hawk!" when the God group was all silent and thinking, hawk rushed over again, but this time, hawk learned a lesson and had no noumenon to impact.


    Haoke knew very well that the strength of these guys in front was terrible, and the most important thing was their strange ability. Haoke knew that he could not be reckless, so he chose energy bombardment.


    A purple shock wave blasted in the direction of Igor star. Yes, Haoke knew the trouble of Tianshen group. Naturally, he pinched the soft persimmon. Especially Igor was originally the target of Haoke''s attack, but it was interrupted because of the emergence of Tianshen group.


    "Hmm?" the judge was subconsciously unhappy when he saw the attack of Haoke. When he looked at the purple shock wave of Haoke, the purple shock wave suddenly turned into a little light and dissipated.


    "Contact Huang Wen''s Avatar! Maybe even contact Huang Wen''s self!" Tony Stark looked serious and ordered in a deep voice, looking at the picture in front of him.


    "And Johnny blazer, it''s best to come, as well as strange and time gems. It''s best to bring the power gems in the avenger base. If not, you may need infinite gloves!"


    Tony Stark''s strength at this time is not weak. After wearing space gem armor, his peak state can reach cosmic level.


    However, Tony Stark himself was still too unfamiliar with the forces such as law, especially when he saw that the God group used completely different but threatening means to resolve the hawk''s attack twice, Tony Stark''s alarm bell was shocked.


    Tony Stark knows that Huang Wen is very powerful now, but Tony Stark is not sure whether Huang Wen can deal with so many God groups at one time.


    Even if Huang asked about his experience in dealing with the anti bully army, the anti bully army has similar abilities after all. It''s really hard to say how many means the God Group has


    "I''ve been informed that the infinite gloves are ready, and the infinite gem armor is also ready!" the silly girl''s voice soon sounded, reassuring Tony Stark.


    The so-called infinite gem armor is made by Tony Stark according to the infinite gloves. This armor is not as good as the space gem armor. It can give play to the power of each infinite gem, but it can urge the infinite gem to ring its fingers.


    As long as the man in infinite gem armor can bear it.


    After all, not everyone can directly use the infinite gem power to directly snap their fingers. Most people still need tools.


    Tony Stark is still studying the method of giving play to the power of each infinite gem. As for the purpose of the research, naturally, Huang Wen said before that the destruction of hegemony in the current universe has obtained the real power of infinite gemstones.


    Tony Stark felt that even if the infinite gem of his universe could not completely restrain mieba, he should also be able to resist the power of some mieba infinite gemstones. Of course, if he could better understand the power of infinite gemstones, he would undoubtedly be able to better restrain mieba.


    "Hum!" soon after the silly girl''s voice fell, a spark portal appeared in the cosmic warship. Strange came here with several infinite gemstones. There were still the remaining Avenger alliance and fork men behind him.


    Even if they don''t have the ability to fight in the universe, they still come. Because of such a crisis, they can''t sit idly by and watch the play honestly on the earth.


    Of course, the avenger alliance is not unprepared. Sets of aidman alloy armor have been worn on the Avengers, so that they can not only have cosmic combat ability, but also have high defense.


    "Mr. Huang Wen''s incarnation is not in the avenger building. He should have come..." Steve Rogers said softly, looking at Tony Stark''s still not relaxed look. "It''s also possible to contact his true self."


    "Hmm?" strange and others appeared. Naturally, they couldn''t hide from the God group. They already knew the strength of the cosmic Avenger alliance, which was far beyond their cognition, but their attention was not on the avenger alliance at this time.


    Because Tony Stark''s other reinforcements have also arrived. Among the Avengers, Johnny blazer is the strongest fighting force except Huang Wen!


    Lord of hell, Satan!


    "Johnny Blazer?"


    "Evil spirit knight?"


    "Satan?"


    Previously, the God group did not explore the current universe, but the hell dimension of the current universe has not been explored by the God group.


    Therefore, when a Johnny blazer with supreme authority in the dimension of hell appeared in front of them, the God group was also shocked.


    The celestial group has experienced many parallel universes. In most of the parallel universes, the dimension of hell is in a chaotic and balanced state.


    It is said that the hell dimension mixed wheel is because the hell dimension is divided, there are contradictions between them, and there are often wars.


    But this dimension of hell is also very balanced. All the Lords of the dimension of hell are not sure to become Satan.


    However, the God group did not expect that there was a real Satan in the universe, and this Satan was a person that the God group had never thought of.


    Evil knight, Johnny blazer.


    Even if the hell dimension is not the normal observation range of the God Group, the God Group is also surprised by the appearance of Johnny blazer.


    "It seems that the variation of the universe is more serious than we thought!" the original God creature took a deep look at Johnny blazer and said with meaning.


    "Now, you should think about what I said before? There is definitely a problem in this universe!"


    "There is a problem in the universe. What does it have to do with you?" Johnny Blazer looked around and didn''t see Huang asked. He had some helplessness in his heart, but soon looked strongly at the God Group and asked.

 Chapter 1167

    "Now that you have left the universe, you should not come back. The things of the universe have nothing to do with you..." Johnny Blazer didn''t know about the God Group, but as the Lord of hell, Johnny Blazer can get a lot of news from the origin of hell.


    Therefore, Johnny Blazer can easily know a lot about the God group. Although it does not include the core secret of the God Group, he can also know a lot of things that the God Group does in the universe.


    After learning about the God Group, Johnny Blazer disdained it in his heart, so his attitude towards the God group was not very good, especially at this time.


    "Do you want to dominate the God group?" Igor responded quickly after hearing Johnny Blazer''s words, and shouted in his voice.


    "Shut up!" Johnny Blazer took a cold look at Igor. A mysterious force gushed out of Johnny blazer. In an instant, the breath that was gradually recovering on Igor began to decline again.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    The sound of gravel falling off sounded on Igor, and what fell off was not only gravel, but the rock layer above Igor. Compared with humans, what fell off on Igor at this time was flesh and blood!


    This is a new ability from Johnny blazer, as strange as the God Group, but it is just another application of the law.


    Haoke''s strength is indeed very strong. It is already a strong one in the universe, and its combat effectiveness is amazing.


    Moreover, Haoke''s law attribute is also a law of strength suitable for combat, which also increases Haoke''s combat effectiveness.


    However, Hawke''s application of the law of power only stays in combat. Compared with other, more powerful cosmic powers, he lacks the application of all aspects of the law.


    Of course, if Haoke''s law of power exceeds the law of God Group, it will not be affected, but unfortunately, Haoke has not reached this level.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer has reached this level!


    As the Lord of hell, Johnny Blazer''s application of laws was not so high at first, but he mastered more and more over time.


    After all, what Johnny Blazer has is the power of the current universe. Even if he does not surpass the universe, it is enough for Johnny blazer to make continuous progress.


    Just when Johnny Blazer shot, the God group didn''t want to stop it. The earliest God creatures subconsciously wanted to reverse the cause and effect, but he failed. Even his armor was stained with a layer of dust, which seemed to get old suddenly.


    This is not the power of time, but the power of death!


    "Are you going to war with the God group?" the earliest God creature looked at Johnny brazier and said in a deep voice, "has the position of Satan given you the courage to offend the God?"


    "Don''t call yourself God, I''m disgusted..." Johnny Blazer looked at the people of the God Group, waved and sneered. "You call yourself the God group. Then, which universe has recognized your identity? Who among you has obtained the corresponding power of the so-called God in the universe?"


    "The God Group is beyond the universe and does not need the universe to give us power!" the God group fell into silence. After a long time, the judge spoke firmly.


    "Oh? Beyond the universe? So, does the multiverse recognize your gods? Or do you think that unifying your will in all parallel universes is beyond the universe?" Johnny Blazer laughed with even greater disdain at the judge''s words.


    Johnny Blazer doesn''t know the relationship between the God Group and eternity, but Johnny Blazer can clearly perceive that the God Group has no cosmic power. Therefore, he disdains the judge''s words.


    "Hum!" with Johnny Blazer''s voice falling, some members of the God group finally couldn''t help it. If the members of the God group were still passive defense and were considering whether to really attack the universe, then they had made a choice at this time!


    The dignity of the God group cannot be violated like this! Even if the other party is Satan of the universe!


    When the Heavenly God group was still in the universe, even Odin, who had the power of many gods, was only beaten black and blue, so that the Heavenly God Group reluctantly retreated!


    Moreover, just as Johnny Blazer said, the God Group has unified all their own consciousness in the parallel universe. For the God Group, its strength has also made great progress!


    In particular, there is no need to worry about casualties


    With the action of the first God Group, the remaining God groups also took action one after another. They did not surpass the power of the law, but with the integration of so many law forces, they also posed a great threat to Johnny Blazer!


    "Hiss!" the surrounding space began to be unable to withstand the battle between the God Group and Johnny blazer. Cracks in the void were exposed, revealing the true face of the void.


    "Be the enemy with me? You''re ready to be the enemy with the whole dimension of hell!" Johnny brazier shouted loudly in the face of great pressure. In the void, a dimension came quietly, which is the power of the dimension of hell!


    The strength of Johnny Blazer who is not in the dimension of hell does decline, but this does not mean that Johnny Blazer has no way.


    It is not impossible for the dimension of hell to come into the universe, because the dimension of hell itself depends on the existence of the current universe.


    Especially when the void barrier is broken, the power between dimensions will come better


    However, when the dimension of hell came, something unexpected happened to Johnny Blazer


    "I pronounce that you have cut a connection with the dimension of hell!" the leading judge of the divine group suddenly opened his mouth and tried Johnny brazier.


    As Satan of the current universe, Johnny Blazer does not think that the connection between himself and the dimension of hell will be cut off so easily, especially when his own power has been greatly improved.


    However, the power of the judge''s trial is more powerful than Johnny Blazer imagined. It is so powerful that Johnny Blazer''s mind appeared in a trance in a short time. When he came back to God, the connection between Johnny blazer and the dimension of hell was really cut off!


    In other words, the dimension of hell at this time can neither contact Satan nor provide Satan with a steady stream of power!

 Chapter 1168

    "It''s a little interesting..." Huang Wen''s Avatar, who was watching the war in the dark, raised his eyebrows, flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and then smiled and said, "this God Group is really unique. Imitate the rules with rules? Can it be so similar?"


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar has seen through the true face of the judge''s trial power, because Huang Wen''s Avatar has seen more powerful trial rules before.


    That is the Holy Light judgment from the Lord. Although it is not the whole Lord in another universe, it is also the absolute peak of the universe.


    If it is said that the judgment law of the Lord is reduced from the dimension of the judgment rules, then the judgment law released by the judges at this time is a comprehensive imitation of the judgment rules!


    There are great differences in the nuances, but the difference in the power shown is not too great.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Johnny Blazer directly lost Satan''s power under the trial of the judge of the God Group, but the judge of the God group used his own trial rules to cut off the contact between the two sides and temporarily isolate Johnny Blazer''s power in this aspect.


    Whether Johnny Blazer slowly breaks through the judgment rules of the God Group judge with his own strength, or Johnny Blazer directly cuts through the dimension and returns to the hell dimension, he can restore the relationship between himself and the hell dimension.


    It can be said that it is almost impossible for others to directly deprive Johnny Blazer of the position of Satan unless it is to erase the existence of Johnny blazer or let Johnny Blazer voluntarily surrender the power of Satan!


    However, at this time, after Johnny Blazer lost his connection with the dimension of hell, his strength did decline to a certain extent, which made it more difficult for Johnny blazer, who had fallen into a disadvantage under the joint attack of the God group.


    "Hum!" at this time, a light appeared next to Haoke, and a power gem shining purple light floated out. At the same time, a voice sounded: "don''t think about using the energy in the law of power, learn to conceive and analyze the law power, and attack by means of law..."


    "Master?" Haoke looked at the power gem in front of him and was stunned. He heard the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar and didn''t return to his mind for a while.


    In Hawke''s view, the power gem has no effect on him at all, because he is no weaker than the power gem in terms of his explosive power and continuous energy output!


    Therefore, Hawke has always looked down on the power gem, and has not paid any attention to the submission of the power gem.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar told Haoke that he could conceive and analyze the law power in the power gem, which made Haoke fall into a state of ignorance.


    It''s OK for Haoke to fight and let him conceive and analyze. It''s just embarrassing Haoke.


    Even though Hawke''s intelligence level is no longer below that of ordinary people, Hawke knows the four words of conception and analysis separately and together, but he can''t understand them at all.


    "Master, what''s the difference between the power in this broken stone and me..." Haoke looked at the power gem in front of him, subconsciously held the power gem in his hand, then felt the law of the power gem and the power integrated into his body, and said helplessly.


    Yes, even if the law power of power gem is used, Haoke can''t achieve the idea analysis required by Huang Wen''s Avatar


    "No, you''re all here. Isn''t it good to shoot directly?" Tony Stark looked at a power gem that suddenly disappeared and heard a voice from the hawk channel and said angrily.


    "Alas! I don''t want you to grow up again! This is a rare opportunity!" Huang asked the avatar, sighed lightly, appeared in the universe reluctantly, glanced at the direction of the cosmic warship and said.


    "It''s rare for Tianshen group to be a cosmic strong man. Maybe they can make Haoke further?"


    "Hmm?! who?!" at this time, the members of the God group stopped their means of attacking Johnny blazer, with a trace of surprise in their voices, because Johnny Blazer was discovered by the God group when he appeared before, and the God group didn''t notice the appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Especially from what Huang Wen''s Avatar said, the God group knows that Huang Wen''s Avatar has been here for some time!


    During this period of time, no God group found Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    Therefore, the God group looked at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar. At this moment, they seemed to understand where the variation of the universe appeared!


    "Who are you?" the analyst released his law power and rushed to the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar, trying to find out the details of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but when that law power approached Huang Wen''s Avatar, it was like a clay ox into the sea and suddenly disappeared.


    This made the analyst''s heart sink and began to look at Huang Wen''s Avatar carefully, but there was no gain.


    After all, the power of law can''t find anything, let alone a pair of eyes?


    "To tell you the truth, at the beginning, I didn''t know that Igor was really a member of the God group. There''s no way. Who makes him a planet, and you look like giants wearing armor..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the members of the God Group, he smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "However, in the current affairs of the universe, your God Group has no power. You think it is normal for Igor to grow up and plunder the universe, but it violates the interests of the whole universe..."


    "Therefore, Igor must die, and you members of the God Group, go back where you should come from!"


    "Johnny just said something very well. You don''t have the corresponding authority, and since you left the universe, you don''t have to come back..."


    "Hum!" with the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar, a mysterious force directly shrouded over Igo, and then Igo and Haoke disappeared in place at the same time.


    The next moment, on the other side of the universe, Igor and hawk appear here. Hawk''s body appears on the surface of Igor, holding the power gem in his hand.


    "Hey, hey! You''re in the hands of hawk!" when he found himself back on the surface of Igor, hawk''s eyes lit up suddenly. He looked at the Igor under him excitedly and shouted.


    "You! How could this happen! Judge! Save me!" the whole Igor star trembled at this time. He didn''t even understand what happened. He could only subconsciously send his own distress signal to his companions, but his voice was not transmitted to the ears of the God group. From the perspective of the God group, Igor star disappeared and didn''t appear!

 Chapter 1169

    "Hmm? Where''s Igor?" Huang asked. The power of the avatar did not fluctuate at all, but the disappearance of Igor star happened exactly, which suddenly changed the face of the God group.


    Well, the God Group is wearing armor and can''t see the expression on their face, but they must be uneasy at this time.


    That is, the city hall of the God Group is deep, otherwise it will shout loudly: "where is my Igo star? How big is my Igo star? Why did I suddenly disappear?"


    "Don''t do it first..." however, what the God group didn''t know was that when Haoke was ready to beat Igor, the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar sounded in Haoke''s ear again.


    "Master?" Haoke obviously didn''t understand the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but his fist subconsciously stopped. He just looked around with deep hesitation in his voice, trying to find out the location of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not appear. Only the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar sounded in Haoke''s ear again: "this time flow rate is different from the outside world. You seem to be still in the universe, but in fact you are already in another space..."


    "Why did Shifu lock up hawk..." Hawk seemed to be aware of something, and asked with some uneasiness, "did Shifu want hawk to shut down and train as before? But hawk''s strength is already very strong..."


    "The strength is very strong?" asked Huang, with a trace of ridicule and ridicule in his avatar''s voice. "Since Haoke''s strength is very strong, why didn''t he defeat Igor after fighting with him for so long? And why didn''t he get the upper hand when he fought with the God group before?"


    "That''s because they are not real soldiers. They use strange means to deal with me!" Hawk said unconvinced.


    "No, they didn''t use strange means. In essence, their level is not much higher than you, but there are too few means you can use..." Huang asked the avatar, and his serious voice sounded, which made Haoke''s body tremble slightly, silently lowered his head and didn''t speak again.


    "So, with the help of the law of power gem, have a good insight into how many ways you can use your own law of power, and then use methods other than fist to solve this planet!"


    "Ways other than fists..." a trace of bitterness flashed on hawk''s face and subconsciously muttered, "how long should it be? What if banner starves to death here?"


    "Don''t worry, there is no saying of starvation here. You can stay here until you understand it..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile.


    At this time, Haoke obviously knew the different meaning of time flow rate. He delusionally wanted to use Bruce Banner to soften Huang Wen''s Avatar, but the threat Haoke said did not make any sense.


    Because Huang asked the incarnation and did not lie. The rules of this universe has the final say of Huang asked, after all, this is a small universe created by Huang asked incarnation.


    Of course, this small universe can''t be compared with the real universe, and even many rules are not perfect, but Huang Wen''s Avatar can still ensure the perfect operation of the rules he wants.


    In such a small universe, no one will starve to death without eating. Even if hawk disappears and Bruce Banner appears, he can still live in this small universe.


    "Haoke knows..." Haoke answered angrily, and then looked at the power gem in his hand with a trace of despair. It was obvious that Haoke knew his own things. He didn''t think he was sure to complete the goal set by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    It''s OK for him to fight and kill, or to practice martial arts, but he feels that Huang Wen''s Avatar is embarrassing him by understanding, analyzing and learning some knowledge, especially ethereal knowledge!


    However, out of fear of Huang Wen, a cheap master, Haoke didn''t have the courage to say these words. He could only expect Huang Wen''s Avatar to be soft hearted and release himself after he was locked up for a period of time


    Obviously, the Igor star under Haoke didn''t know the dialogue between Huang Wen''s Avatar and Haoke, and even didn''t know where he was. He thought he was still in the original universe and still shouted for help to his non-existent companions.


    Moreover, Igor obviously didn''t realize that his cry for help didn''t even pass out. The main reason is that Huang Wen''s Avatar worried that Igor was too noisy and affected Haoke''s study.


    As for Igor''s power, it was naturally suppressed. He had only defensive ability and had no means of attack or counterattack.


    In the normal universe, a group of gods stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar and wanted to see through the details of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but they didn''t rush to do it again. After Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared, the God group already knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar was not simple.


    With the emergence of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Johnny Blazer finally dissolved the power from the God Group, completely broke away from the trial rules of the God Group judge, and made contact with the hell dimension again.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come out..." Johnny Blazer''s eyes also looked at Huang''s Avatar, looking a little resentful.


    When silly girl started to inform the remaining Avengers, she told Johnny Blazer that Huang asked the avatar that she couldn''t get in touch, which made Johnny Blazer come.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar has been watching the game for some time.


    Johnny Blazer thought about what he had just been suppressed by the God Group, and his expression became more resentful. Although he was not hurt, he had just been cut off from the dimension of hell, which still made Johnny Blazer unacceptable.


    Even if at the beginning Johnny Blazer didn''t want to become Satan, Huang asked to push Johnny blazer to this position, but after becoming Satan, Johnny Blazer did get a lot of benefits, both in terms of strength and vision.


    On the surface, Johnny Blazer has not changed much. Johnny blazer is still his original self in terms of personality and behavior.


    But in essence, Johnny blazer is no longer the original evil knight. He has really become the Lord of hell.


    A lord of hell is cut off from the dimension of hell, which is undoubtedly the greatest humiliation to the Lord of hell!


    "Who knows you''re so weak?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Johnny Blazer''s resentful eyes, he didn''t look embarrassed at all. Instead, he looked at Johnny blazer and said silently, "originally, I thought you could deal with most of the God Group, and then with the help of infinite gemstones, this battle could be a war..."

 Chapter 1170

    Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t finish the rest, but the meaning was obvious. First, Haoke''s plan to conceive and analyze the power gem failed. Haoke didn''t have that brain in a short time, even though Haoke''s law was also the law of power.


    The second is the guy Johnny blazer. Huang asked the avatar, thinking that Johnny Blazer could solve some god groups no matter what he said. As a result, Johnny Blazer didn''t solve any God groups and fell into a disadvantage directly.


    This makes Huang Wen''s Avatar have to come out and deal with these God groups himself.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t pay much attention to these God groups, not only because Huang Wen''s Avatar has seen through the origin of these God groups, but also because the strength of these God groups really doesn''t reach the level that Huang Wen''s Avatar needs to be vigilant.


    Theoretically, there is a group of gods in all parallel universes, and the group of gods in the current universe may have awakened first. They contacted themselves in the parallel universe, and they don''t know how to reach an agreement and unify their own consciousness in all parallel universes.


    Therefore, the Heavenly God group can surpass the cosmic level and truly become the so-called cosmic Heavenly God group.


    However, the multi universe level is not so easy to achieve, especially for a race with a small number of people, such as the God Group, it is obviously impossible to achieve the multi universe level.


    Therefore, only a few beings in the God Group touch the multicosmic level. At this time, among the God groups here, there is one that touches the multicosmic level, that is, the judge who tried Johnny brezer.


    At first, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought that only this judge could pose some threats to Johnny blazer, and the other members of the God group were making soy sauce, but in the end, Johnny Blazer disappointed Huang Wen''s Avatar


    "You are the biggest source of variation in the universe?" the judge heard Huang Wen''s Avatar, took a deep look at Huang Wen''s Avatar, and then asked, "what''s the purpose of making the universe like this?"


    "I changed the universe like this?" Huang asked the avatar, raised an eyebrow and said with a sneer. "The plan prepared by Igor will have such a great impact on the universe. Your God group doesn''t care. I make the universe stronger. Your God Group will take care of it? You can try. Does your judgment have any effect on me..."


    "I declare that you will not be able to use your own law..." the judge was silent for a moment, and the law power was constantly surging, slowly and firmly speaking out his judgment.


    "Poof!" but the next moment, the judge''s armor was directly broken, and so was the armor on his face. This was the first time that the Avengers saw the true face of the God group outside Igo.


    It was a face that looked upright, but the look on it was a little suspicious.


    Yes, the judge tried Huang Wen''s Avatar, but it was backfired, because he tried not only Huang Wen''s Avatar, but also Huang Wen''s ultimate goal of his legal power.


    After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar cannot use the power of the law, and Huang Wen''s Avatar itself is condensed by Huang Wen''s law. He is the law itself


    The final result looks like a weak person provoked the strong and was beaten back.


    Yes, even if the judge touches the multi universe level, it does not mean that he has really reached this level. If his trial law touches Huang wenben, it will naturally collapse directly. If it is really successful, it will be funny.


    After all, even the Lord who fought with Huang Wen''s Avatar did not want to judge Huang Wen directly, let alone a judge?


    However, the judge''s trial was not without any harvest. At least, he knew the details of Huang Wen''s incarnation clearly at this time.


    Yes, when the judge''s trial law touched Huang Wen, the judge knew that the guy in front of him was just an avatar. Behind Huang Wen''s Avatar, there was a multi cosmic power!


    However, after knowing the result, the judge not only did not withdraw, but even strengthened his idea of staying.


    "You are an incarnation of the strong in the multi universe. What is your purpose to change the universe?! an ordinary universe should not attract your attention!" the judge took a deep breath. The armor on his body had a tendency to heal, but soon stopped. The power of being eaten back was not so easy to eliminate.


    "What do I do? I don''t need to report to you..." Huang asked the avatar. He looked at the God Group and waved his hand. He suddenly felt that the God group was really a little like the Divine Shield Bureau. They all felt that they were the order guardian of the world universe and could manage everything.


    Most importantly, these two forces have the same double standard.


    S.h.i.e.l.d. can act in the dark.


    What kind of influence the God Group has on the universe can also be.


    But others can''t. once there is any abnormality, it should be eliminated!


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head, looked at a group of gods, smiled and said, "before, you judged me, but now it''s my turn to judge you..."


    "God Group, it''s a common sin to allow Igor to destroy the universe and cover up criminals. Now sentence you, seal ability..."


    The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, and a force of rules came directly to the God group. With the advent of this force, the body shape of the members of the God group began to shrink until they became the size of ordinary people.


    Moreover, their armor began to fall off, revealing their true colors.


    It seems that the celestial group is not much different from most people in the universe. Perhaps, when the power is sealed, they become ordinary people in the universe.


    Even, if the power of Huang Wen''s incarnation was not blessed on the people of the God Group, they might die on the spot because of the surrounding vacuum


    "You... What have you done?! you are a variable, someone will judge you!" the first God creature shouted in horror at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but his voice did not pass out.


    Fortunately, Huang asked the avatar to know what he was talking about.


    Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "judge? Who will judge me? Your companion? Even the life court has not judged me as a variable and a heresy. You are just a god group. What are you qualified to say such words?"


    "What?!" the members of the Heavenly God group were stunned by the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar, or the title of the life court.

 Chapter 1171

    "Did you solve it so easily?" Qiang you asked blazer, looking at the God group who had just suppressed himself, with some convulsions in the corners of his mouth and some speechless looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Otherwise?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, glanced at the direction of the God Group, and said softly, "when you reach the current level, you should be able to understand that some opponents are good at fighting, but some opponents can be perfectly suppressed by the power of rules..."


    Huang Wen''s Avatar can naturally defeat the God Group in terms of combat, but the God Group is no longer necessary for Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    The biggest difference between Huang Wen''s Avatar and other multiverse or even higher-level powerful avatars is that Huang Wen''s self is also in this universe.


    Although in this universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t break the rules and give full play to the strength of the multi cosmic level, Huang Wen''s Avatar can still borrow a little of the power of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    After all, the incarnations of those powers in the multi universe are too far away from the Buddha. Before, I didn''t know how many cosmic and dimensional restrictions there are, but there are no such restrictions between Huang Wen and the incarnation.


    Moreover, compared with the multiverse strongmen of the same level, Huang Wen has so many rules that he can suppress different members of the God group with different forces at the same time. This is the advantage of the essence, Qi and spirit to reach the multiverse level at the same time, and also the advantage of Huang Wen''s different abilities before.


    Almighty, although it is only a relative Almighty, it also touches on the category of Almighty.


    "Your honor of life court has really met you?" the judge looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked with some uneasiness.


    After losing their strength, the originally high God Group is still unconvinced. They are even ready to contact their remaining companions.


    However, when Huang asked the avatar to say the name of the life court, the God group immediately panicked, because they clearly knew what the life court meant in this omnipotent universe.


    "Have you seen it? What does it have to do with you?" Huang asked the avatar. He glanced lightly at the judge and said, "you can call all the remaining companions of your God Group and see if I can suppress you all..."


    "I know that your God Group has completed the unity of consciousness in the multiverse. It''s really troublesome to want to kill you completely, but unfortunately, you still lack a little understanding of the law!"


    Yes, it''s not Huang Wen''s Avatar who doesn''t want to kill all the members of the God group. It''s mainly too troublesome. For example, there are countless judges in countless multiuniverses. They share the same consciousness, just like Huang Wen and his avatar.


    However, the power of these judges did not reach the level of the multi universe, so Huang asked the avatar if he really wanted to destroy all the judges, he could still do it, but he was too lazy to spend that time, especially the number of God group was still a little large


    Besides, the existence of the God Group is simply a perfect existence. It can not only let the Avengers study their law and power, but also let them work for the avenger alliance and even the universe as free tools. It is killing two birds with one stone.


    The judge was silent, or was waiting for a while. He was waiting for whether there would be a supreme existence in the universe, because he was mentioned as taboo and appeared in the universe.


    Yes, the judge is waiting for the arrival of the life court. As one of the top gods in the omnipotent universe, as long as you say the name of the life court, it will attract the attention of the life court.


    This is why the Heavenly God group was stunned in situ after hearing the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar. In this case, there is almost no way to lie.


    But unfortunately, what the judge expected did not come, and there was no sign of the life court, that is, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not lie.


    "Your Excellency has sealed our power now. What are you going to do with us?" thinking of this, the judge sighed heavily in his heart and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar. Both his tone and words are very different from before.


    Before, he was still high above the world, didn''t pay attention to the whole universe, and only paid attention to his own God group. At this time, when facing the incarnation of Huang Wen, he had restrained his arrogance as much as possible.


    "As I said before, you and Igor are the same sin. Igor is doomed to die. As for you, there are still some values..." Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the judge and a group of gods, and said softly.


    "Your favorite thing in the current universe was to cultivate civilization and study the civilization you created. Now, it''s your turn to be studied!"


    "What?!" when the judge heard Huang''s words, he couldn''t help but be stunned. In other words, not only the judge, but also the whole God group had such an expression. They even wondered whether they had heard wrong.


    They are the God Group, the noblest race in the whole universe. They have created countless civilizations. They are the origin of civilization in the universe.


    But now, some people say that their God Group is going to be studied by the civilization created by themselves?


    Can God be studied? What has been studied can still be called God?


    One thought after another flashed through the mind of the God group. The first God creature who came first said, "it''s impossible! Even if we are defeated by you, we are not mortals who can study us! Mortals are not qualified to study us!"


    "Oh! Quite arrogant?" Huang asked the avatar, raising an eyebrow and sneering. "Then, I want to ask, who gives you the qualification to be arrogant and who gives you the qualification to bargain?"


    "You are now prisoners. Whether you agree or not, your results are doomed. I''m not discussing with you, I''m just informing you!"


    "You!" the original God creature wanted to say something more, but he was frightened to find that he could not speak, and his ability to speak was deprived.


    Moreover, what is more unacceptable to God creatures is that he actually felt the emotion of panic. You know, he is a god group. From the moment he was born, he has never felt emotion, let alone panic.


    Yes, in theory, the God Group has no emotion. Except for Igor, an alternative guy who doesn''t look like the God Group and doesn''t have a character like the God Group, the rest of the God group members are basically like this.


    Even if the code of conduct of the God Group is very extreme in the eyes of outsiders, it does not mean that the God group acts according to its own emotions

 Chapter 1172

    The behavior pattern of the God Group has a set of fixed criteria. The God Group will basically act according to this criterion without too much subjective judgment.


    Unless it touches the law part of the corresponding God Group, the members of the corresponding God Group will respond.


    For example, the original God creature, the cause and effect line he saw was changed, and he wanted to stop it.


    But even so, the gods and creatures still contacted the judge and let the judge make the final decision.


    Now, not only this God creature feels the existence of emotion, but all members of the God group feel the existence of emotion.


    Because Huang Wen''s Avatar deprives them of their power, they are no longer members of the God group. They are a group of mortals. They have no power, but they see mortals who can''t compete with their existence


    "Well, it seems that you should have no objection..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the God creature who no longer spoke, nodded with satisfaction, and then glanced at Zeus and Panther God bast, which made their hearts tremble.


    When God creatures appeared before, Zeus and Panther God Buster were full of regret. They felt that they should not participate in this crusade. They knew that Huang Wen was very powerful, but the strength of God group was also engraved in their DNA.


    In particular, the God Group will never fight alone. If you provoke one, it is equivalent to fighting with the whole God Group and being just beaten by the God group.


    In sum, this is a little like the avenger alliance. When beating the boss, the avenger alliance often comes to a just Siege


    Therefore, Zeus and Panther God Buster regretted that they could stay where they were and didn''t escape, or because they were worried that they would take the lead in attacking them.


    After that, Johnny Blazer shot and was suppressed, which made the Panther God buster and Zeus regret more. They clearly know that Johnny Blazer''s strength, contemporary Satan, has almost reached the peak of the universe.


    But even such Johnny Blazer was also suppressed by the God Group, which made Zeus and the Panther God Buster more firm in their ideas, that is, Huang Wen can''t easily deal with the God Group


    In particular, there was no movement over Huang Wen. Not only the Buddha did not come out, but also the avatar did not appear. Combined with Tony Stark''s words heard from the team channel, Zeus had faintly surged with the law of thunder and was ready to escape as a light


    But at this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared. After he lost Igor and Haoke, he waved and suppressed the God group.


    At that moment, Zeus and the Panther God Buster were even more flustered


    "Damn it! Why are we in the wrong line again?" an idea flashed through Zeus and the Panther God bast at the same time.


    It is true that Zeus and the Panther God bast did not have time to escape, but their actions must not hide from Huang Wen''s Avatar, especially when they knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar had been here for some time.


    Thinking of the last time Huang Wen fought with Sison''s Avatar, they stood in the wrong team, the Panther God buster and Zeus didn''t know what to do for a time.


    However, what the Panther God buster and Zeus didn''t expect was that Huang Wen''s Avatar just looked at it, didn''t say anything, took back his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "OK, everyone..." Huang asked the avatar, looking around at the Avengers and the God Group, said with a light smile, "this time the event is over, but it''s a pity that all of you didn''t perform very well in this battle. Therefore, you will usher in a new special training again..."


    "No?" Tony Stark''s mouth twitched slightly in the cosmic warship. His eyes didn''t look at Huang''s Avatar, but at the members of the God group. He seemed to be aware of something and whispered, "is that why you don''t kill them?"


    "Yes, that''s why I don''t kill them..." Huang asked the voice of the avatar''s praise, followed by Tony Stark''s muttering voice. "These are arrogant gods. They can help you exercise yourself for the existence of mastering the power of law to the extreme!"


    "Obviously I''m lazy and unwilling to spend time. Now I''ve found a tool man, and I''m so proud..." Tony Stark''s face is a little black. He mercilessly pierces Huang Wen''s Avatar and says.


    "Well, it seems that you think very thoroughly, so I don''t need to make up reasons..." Huang asked the avatar and nodded with a smile. With a wave of his hand, the God Group in the universe, the avenger, and even the Avenger''s cosmic warship disappeared in place. This area fell into silence and had no vitality.


    Earth, a base of Avengers, cosmic warships and Avengers, as well as the God group turned into mortals, appear here. The God Group''s face is pale. Obviously, after becoming mortals, they are no longer adapted to such a long-distance space transfer. Even if they cross the distance of the universe, they will not be uncomfortable.


    "Hoo! Come back..." Logan stood in the space warship and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he seemed to think of something. He hurried out of the space warship and looked around. Then he looked at Huang and asked the avatar and said, "boss, have you forgotten hawk?"


    Yes, all the people who went to the universe came back, even more, but Haoke disappeared, which made Logan look at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some doubts.


    "Didn''t I just say that you''re going to usher in a new round of special training, and it''s obvious that Hawk has started his special training..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Oh, I can tell you that several years have passed by hawk, but it''s a pity that he hasn''t completed his special training, or even made much progress, and still insists on pretending to be stupid and selling cute..."


    "..." when the Avengers heard Huang Wen''s Avatar''s words, a chill surged into their hearts. Hawk was already the most powerful among the Avengers, but even hawk did not complete the special training. It can be imagined how troublesome the special training in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mouth was.


    "Cough, Mr. Huang Wen, I''ll leave first. I can''t leave the current dimension, otherwise no one will look at the array of Kamata Taj. You should know this..." trange was the first to recover. He hurried forward, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a calm face.


    "Oh, I know naturally, but don''t worry, no one will touch the earth dimension. You can concentrate on improving your strength first..." Huang asked the avatar, patted strange on the shoulder, and said kindly.

 Chapter 1173

    "No... no need? Mr. Huang Wen, you should know that we have our own unique way of cultivation in the same vein of karma Taj?" strange looked at the hand of Huang Wen''s Avatar on his shoulder. His face looked a little unnatural, and finally made his own efforts.


    "Kama Taj is unique, but that''s it. Besides, the more you make progress, you will find that many roads have the same goal..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile, shook his head, looked at strange and said seriously.


    "Just like me, I can''t say I don''t have any special means, but most of them are still capable of fighting, but now I can directly suppress them all with pure legal power..."


    "You are the same. You started on the road of a magician, but with your progress, you came into contact with the law, and you have embarked on the road of studying the law. Until you master the rules, this is the most suitable way for you to become stronger..."


    "As for continuing to learn different magic, it''s really not so necessary. They can''t bring you too much help!"


    "It''s really good for you to say that magic doesn''t help a magician in front of a magician?" strange looked at Huang and asked the avatar with a bitter face and struggled again.


    "In fact, I can make progress by using the power of time gem. This is the most suitable way for me. The reason why I can become stronger so fast is because of time gem..."


    "That''s why you have to carry out special training!" Huang asked, pointing to the nearby God group who turned into mortals and said with a light smile, "The Heavenly God Group is no stranger to the time gem, but they are also proficient in the law of time. I know that among them, there is a great winner of the law of time. Before, he tried to use the law of time to affect reality, but I suppressed it..."


    "At that time, he will use his own strength to construct a space where the law of time condenses, so that you can experience in it. You should be able to make progress faster. After all, it doesn''t need you to consume spiritual power and magic!"


    "I don''t seem to have any other choice..." strange shrugged helplessly and finally compromised. "Well, do what you want. I don''t care. Time really has no impact on me..."


    "Then, next, it''s you..." Huang asked the avatar to look at strange and smiled with satisfaction, as if he was very satisfied with strange''s knowledge, but soon, Huang asked the avatar''s eyes looked at a group of Avengers.


    "Hiss!" the Avengers gasped one after another, especially those who have experienced similar special training such as Pietro.


    Even Johnny Blazer on the side felt his body a little cold. Like pitro, he thought of his experience in quantum space.


    At that time, Johnny blazer and Pietro stayed in quantum space for many years, and they had never met a place. For so many years, they spent it alone, almost crazy


    Fortunately, in the end, Johnny brazier and petroda reached the clearance standard required by Huang Wen. To be exact, Huang Wen finally remembered them, which made them come out of the quantum field space. Otherwise, they don''t know how long to stay in that ghost place!


    "I think I don''t need it?" there was some uncertainty in Johnny Blazer''s voice at this time. Although his performance was really bad this time, Johnny Blazer has stood at the peak of the current universe and is no weaker than the members of the God group.


    Therefore, Johnny Blazer felt that the God group should have no way to help him improve


    However, the question is that the same cosmic Haoke has been trained by Huang Wen''s Avatar. As another cosmic self, can he really escape the special training plan of Huang Wen''s Avatar?


    Johnny Blazer''s heart is very uncertain. He has even subconsciously communicated the power of the dimension of hell and wants to escape directly.


    Before, Johnny Blazer didn''t like the broken place of hell dimension, but now, Johnny Blazer suddenly felt that hell dimension was his best haven. A sense of intimacy kept rolling in Johnny Blazer''s heart, which made Johnny Blazer feel a little excited.


    "You don''t have to worry, I won''t let you go back to the hell dimension, and you don''t have to run back to the hell dimension in such a hurry..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Johnny blazer, smiled, waved his hand and said softly.


    "Cough... No, I''m mainly worried that I''ve left the hell dimension for too long. What will happen in the hell dimension? I don''t mean to escape..." Johnny Blazer smiled reluctantly, and finally couldn''t help but tempt, "well, Mr. Huang asked, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go first?"


    "Well, it seems that after you became Satan, you really have different feelings from the hell dimension, so I don''t need to worry about you rejecting the next things..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Johnny blazer, nodded with satisfaction and said.


    "Next, all the holidays you talked about on earth have been cancelled. Before you completely understand the original power of the hell dimension and turn it into your own power, you will use it back. I will communicate with the original power of the hell dimension well..."


    "So if you don''t want your girlfriend to run away with others at that time, you should work harder and understand the source of hell dimension earlier!"


    "Hiss! Can''t the avatar?" Johnny Blazer took a breath, stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar and finally struggled. "Mr. Huang Wen, you can''t do this. It''s a devil''s behavior!"


    "Are there any orthodox demons in the hell dimension?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, looked at Johnny Blazer in surprise and asked, "it seems that your work of Satan is not in place. Then add another one to teach the disobedient orthodox demons in the hell dimension. Come back!"


    "No, Mr. Huang asked..." Johnny Blazer opened his mouth and wanted to beg again, but at this time, the smell of hell dimension behind Johnny Blazer suddenly became strong. In Johnny Blazer''s very reluctant look, his body was sucked in by a hell door.


    "No, Mr. Huang asked, give me another chance!" when Johnny Blazer returned to the hell dimension, the hell gate was eagerly closed. Even if Johnny Blazer invoked the original power of the hell dimension, the hell gate did not mean to appear at all. Therefore, Johnny Blazer''s voice was destined not to be transmitted to the earth, Can only reverberate in the dimension of hell.

 Chapter 1174

    "Hiss!" in the hell dimension, when Johnny Blazer''s voice echoed, the sound of sucking cool air one after another made the few cool air in the whole hell dimension disappear, making the temperature of the hell dimension rise further.


    One of the most obvious inspiratory is the pale old gentleman, who is constantly pumping blood, and the other is the flame devil who is 100 meters tall. At this time, the flame on his body is subconsciously extinguished.


    Yes, one of these two people is Dracula and the other is the flame giant sulter. In the whole dimension of hell, only they can know the horror of Huang Wen except Johnny brazier.


    However, although the remaining hell lives don''t know who Huang Wen is, they know that Huang Wen is definitely an existence they can''t afford when they hear the name and words of their boss Satan


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I underestimated the enemy before. Give me another chance and I will be able to defeat the God group. Otherwise, Mr. Huang Wen, you can build a challenge arena for me and I can fight again..." at this time, Johnny Blazer still didn''t mean to give up. He knew that although there was no hell gate, Huang Wen''s Avatar could definitely hear his cry, After all, he mentioned Huang Wen''s name.


    Unfortunately, no matter how Johnny Blazer shouted, Huang asked the avatar to ignore Johnny Blazer''s meaning, and did not open the door of hell and let Johnny Blazer return to the earth.


    "No, you''re too unpromising, aren''t you? Am I Satan or is Mr. Huang Wen Satan? Mr. Huang Wen said he wouldn''t let me open the door of hell to leave, so you really wouldn''t let me open the door of hell to leave?" when he found that Huang Wen''s Avatar really didn''t take care of himself, Johnny Blazer resolutely shifted his goal and challenged the power of the origin of the dimension of hell.


    After all, Johnny blazer is the Satan of the hell dimension. He is the Lord of hell. The original power of the hell dimension defected to the enemy in this way, which hurt Johnny Blazer very much!


    However, the strength of the origin of the dimension of hell was very strong, and soon gave Johnny brezer a strong answer.


    The content is probably like this: "who makes you Johnny Blazer''s strength less than Mr. Huang Wen? If you are strong, I will not be afraid, but you are not Mr. Huang Wen''s opponent, and the whole hell dimension is the same, so why should I violate Mr. Huang Wen''s meaning?"


    "Besides, Mr. Huang Wen is also for your own good. If you want to make you the most powerful Satan in history, you should thank Mr. Huang Wen. After all, I don''t want to split up again, let alone change a Satan!"


    "As for you want to leave, it''s actually very simple. As long as you fully master the power of the dimension of hell, you can fully master me. When you want to see where the hell gate goes, no one will stop you..."


    "Well, you won..." Johnny Blazer was speechless. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly. His body disappeared into the hell dimension, but instead of leaving the hell dimension, he appeared in the origin of the hell dimension, "I have to hurry up. I don''t want to go back to earth in many years. If she has more sons or something, I''m afraid I''ll have a heart attack!"


    "As for the devil in hell, I''ll leave it to sirtel. I can''t suffer alone? Mr. Huang asked if I can waste them when they let them in as tool people for me!"


    "Code of conduct? Politeness? Conscientious service?" soon, the flame giant sulter received a message from Johnny blazer, but when he saw the news, the flame giant sulter looked a little confused.


    "Hell devil? Is this really the same thing as the requirements of the code? If it really becomes like this, what kind of devil is it? Just call it an angel..."


    However, the flame giant sulter soon thought of something, and muttered with some hesitation, "is it Mr. Huang Wen''s order? You have to do things well according to the requirements, and you can''t let Mr. Huang Wen have any dissatisfaction..."


    Here, the dimension of hell has begun to get on track. On the other side of the earth, when Huang Wen''s Avatar arranged for Johnny blazer, the expression of the Avengers became more rigid.


    The Avengers don''t know. Huang asked what kind of special training the avatar would arrange for them, but seeing the experience of hawk, Johnny blazer and strange, they know that this special training is destined to be not so good


    "Huang asked, I suddenly remembered that there was something else over peper..." Tony Stark stood up and looked at Huang asked''s Avatar and said, "it''s about the company. I''m going to deal with it, so I''ll go first..."


    "Jarvis, you can help your boss deal with any problem directly. If you can''t deal with it, contact silly girl..." Huang asked the avatar, waved his hand, directly stopped Tony Stark, then looked around at the Avengers and said with a smile, "don''t worry, come one by one, you have a share!"


    "Master, don''t be so serious?" when the Avengers heard Huang Wen''s Avatar, they finally looked at Huang Liang, especially the spider Gwen quietly poked Huang Liang behind his back. But Huang Liang could only look at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a bitter smile.


    "There''s no way. Who makes me satisfied with the performance of none of you this time?" Huang asked. The avatar shrugged, pointed to the first God creature and said, "your Buddha''s law is really special, because it is a comprehensive law power, which you should be able to feel..."


    "However, the law of Buddha contains a small part of the law of cause and effect. What the gods master is the law of cause and effect. You can learn from here. After mastering the law of cause and effect, you can deduce more power of the law of Buddha in turn!"


    "I have no problem, but there are many people who don''t understand the existence of the law..." Huang Liang doesn''t have much opinion on the special training, but the surrounding Avengers are obviously frightened, so Huang Liang spoke again.


    "It doesn''t matter. The God group can solve this perfectly. They don''t have much power, but there are always suitable ones, especially their knowledge, which is the top in the universe..." Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the people of the God Group and said with a smile.


    "Don''t forget that the original source of the eternal family and mutants is them. Although they don''t master higher-level rules, they still have a hand in helping understand the rules, otherwise there won''t be so many powerful mutants!"

 Chapter 1175

    "So they are the real ancestors of mutants?" Logan asked, looking at the people of the God Group in disbelief.


    "Well, it''s actually the ancestor, but it''s not very accurate. The relationship between the God Group and the mutant is similar to that between God and man in the Bible? Of course, it''s more like a biological experiment. The God Group implanted a gene into the ancient earth apes, and finally passed on that gene..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the God Group and touching his chin, Speak.


    "Then, some humans awakened that gene and finally had extraordinary power to become mutants."


    "It turned out that the truth Charles and Eric wanted to pursue was like this..." Logan''s eyes flickered slightly and said with emotion after a long time.


    "What''s the relationship between the power of the Phoenix and the mutant?" Qin Ge Lei looked around at a circle of forked men with different looks around, couldn''t help looking at the God Group and asked, "can you say that the power of the Phoenix is also related to the God group?"


    "Hehe, the Heavenly God Group is not qualified to involve the power of the Phoenix, especially the most primitive power of the Phoenix..." Huang asked, a trace of disdain appeared in the corners of his avatar''s mouth, and said with a sneer.


    "The ability you now have is your real variant ability. Just because of your particularity, you attract part of the power of the Phoenix and become the host of the power of the Phoenix."


    "Just as Wanda has her particularity, attracted the nether God Sison and finally got the chaotic magic, in fact, Wanda''s original variant ability is similar to you, but the chaotic magic has part of Sison''s consciousness, so it is more domineering and directly combines Wanda''s original variant ability..."


    "Therefore, after you lose the power of the Phoenix, you can redevelop your variant ability, but Wanda can''t. of course, chaotic magic is also an excellent strength, and the potential is far beyond the general variant ability!"


    "In other words, can they help us mutants improve their abilities? Like the apocalypse?" Jean grey looked thoughtfully at the God Group and asked again.


    "It''s not that simple. If you want to understand the law, you''d better rely on yourself..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head and said softly, "so if you mutants have this intention, you can join this special training program. By the way, not only mutants, silly girl, inform attilan that the alien race is the same."


    "The alien is also from the same origin as us? Didn''t the boss say that we are different from the alien?" Logan looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some doubts and asked.


    "The alien race is a copycat experiment of mutants. In other words, the ability of imitators is limited, so they created a group of less perfect experiments..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged and explained.


    "Well, is the alien really a fake? The strength of the alien still looks very strong. If the strength of the black bat king is not included in the power of the Phoenix and chaos magic, I''m afraid no mutant is his opponent?" Logan scratched his head and said with some self-confidence.


    "After all, my combat effectiveness is more due to technological transformation. Among the real mutant groups, there is almost no combat effectiveness at his level. Even the so-called ancestor of the apocalypse and Selene who met that time, I''m afraid they can''t beat the black bat king?"


    "The reason why the alien race is so powerful is that the purpose of the Kerry people to create the alien race at the beginning is not as pure as the God group. They just want their own war machine!" Huang asked the avatar, patting Logan on the shoulder.


    "But unfortunately, because the supreme wisdom found the trace of the God Group, he finally worried about being destroyed by the whole Kerry Empire civilization, so he gave up things related to the alien race and withdrew directly..."


    "Can it still be connected with the previous Kerry Empire?" Tony Stark flashed a trace of surprise in one side''s eyes, and then pretended to be calm. "It seems that both mutants and aliens have their own chance to become stronger. It''s a pity that I don''t have this chance..."


    "Moreover, to tell the truth, although the power level in our universe is slightly higher than that in other parallel universes, you should know that those are parallel universes without mutants..." Huang asked the avatar deliberately ignored Tony Stark''s words, but continued to speak.


    "In the universe of pure mutants, the potential is also limited, but this does not mean that there will be no strong people among mutants, but the strong people at that level are not in the universe. They can be regarded as the only existence!"


    "It sounds that the potential of our ethnic group is still OK, so how can they help us make progress?" Aurora''s eyes flashed and looked very interested. She stood up and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "Look at others! They are so interested in becoming stronger. Look at you again!" Huang asked the avatar, who looked at Tony Stark with a look of hatred. Tony Stark just tried to escape from this special training plan again. Therefore, Huang asked the avatar to despise Tony Stark mercilessly at this time.


    "I''m not a mutant. As you said, the mutant race was created by the God group. Of course, they have a way to make the mutant stronger..." Tony Stark''s face turned red, but he soon suppressed it with thick skin, especially his voice had a strong argument.


    "But I''m just an ordinary person. The special training of the God Group will not play any role for me. I should continue to study the power contained in the infinite gem and strive to develop a complete set of infinite gem armor..."


    "Infinite gemstones really need to be studied, but aren''t you interested in the technology of the God group?" Huang asked the avatar''s mouth slightly raised and looked at Tony Stark to bewitch. "Aren''t you curious about what material their armor is? Aren''t you curious about what genetic engineering they do?"


    "If it doesn''t impress you, maybe there''s another news that can make you more interested..."


    "What news?" Tony Stark heard the words in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar, subconsciously licked his lips and looked at the armor of the God group. But when he heard the words behind Huang Wen''s Avatar, Tony Stark looked forward to looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar and wanted to know what he was interested in.


    Technology, armor, genetic engineering, getting stronger. Well, the last one may not be so important, but the first three really poked into Tony Stark''s heart

 Chapter 1176

    "When you crossed into the parallel universe before, didn''t you want to prove that you are the smartest Tony Stark? But unfortunately, you can''t do that..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Tony Stark with a light smile.


    As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, the first to respond was not Tony Stark, but the God Group on one side. They had no response before, as if they had accepted their fate. At this time, after hearing Huang Wen''s words, they raised their heads and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Why can''t I do it?" Tony Stark responded at this time. Some of his voice looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar unconvinced and asked.


    "You can know by their reaction. I think they also understand that you Tony Stark is not the smartest one in the multiverse. Even if you are a lot smarter with my help..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Tony Stark with a teasing smile.


    "Even if you help me, my intelligence is my own and has nothing to do with you!" Tony Stark immediately retorted to Huang''s Avatar.


    Tony Stark admitted that he can be so strong now. He doesn''t need to worry about his body and old age. It''s even true to drive the space gem armor to fight against the cosmic strong. These contributions should be regarded as Huang Wen. It is because of Huang Wen''s help that he can gradually come to this step.


    But in terms of his intelligence, Tony Stark doesn''t want to let power or anything at all. It''s Huang Wen''s help, but wisdom definitely belongs to Tony Stark. This is Tony Stark''s pride!


    "Have you taken the avenger to the parallel universe? You will disturb the order of the parallel universe!" the judge finally couldn''t help but speak at this time. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said solemnly, "countless parallel cosmic time lines will change because of you, and someone will deal with it..."


    "Why? If you break into the parallel universe, no one will deal with it?" Huang asked. The avatar raised his eyebrow and looked at the judge.


    "Our God Group is free from the universe and will not affect too much..." the judge shook his head seriously and said, "but you are surrounded by Avengers. You should know their importance to the timeline..."


    "It''s not that important. If someone does deal with it, let him come..." Huang asked the avatar with a sneer. "It''s not. It''s a group of self appointed powers? You know, the omnipotent and orthodox gods of the universe don''t say they want to take care of these things!"


    "What''s the matter with what you just said? Is there a supreme Tony in the multiverse?" Tony Stark thought of Huang Wen''s ridicule before his avatar and directly interrupted Huang Wen''s words.


    "Supreme Tony, he really does, but he is not the smartest Tony Stark. He is at most similar to you!" Huang asked the avatar, shook his head, looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile, "you have used the space gem armor for so long, and you already know enough about the infinite gem?"


    "Infinite gem? There is one I have created infinite gem armor?" Tony Stark narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes flashed with pure light, and a heat flow surged in his heart.


    Other things Tony Stark can do, he can do!


    "Not so, I mean, in a normal parallel universe, there are only six infinite gemstones, but in a parallel universe, there is also an infinite gem called wisdom gem, which is in the brain of the cosmic iron man..." Huang asked the avatar, patted Tony Stark on the shoulder and said with a smile, "You should understand what it means to turn an attribute into an infinite gem of wisdom?"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t continue to tell the tragic story of the iron man with the wisdom gem, because Huang Wen''s Avatar just wanted to use another iron man to stimulate Tony Stark.


    "The law of wisdom, does it really exist?" Tony Stark whispered with a hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    "There are tens of thousands of roads... Oh, the three thousand roads are just empty fingers. In fact, the laws that can be understood are endless. No matter what laws can appear!" Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the judge who was about to stop talking, and made him completely shut his mouth. Then he looked at Tony Stark and said with a smile.


    "..." Tony Stark didn''t notice Huang Wen''s behavior. He lowered his head as if he were thinking about something. After a long time, Tony Stark''s eyes flashed, raised his head and said in a deep voice, "it''s just a gem of wisdom. What can I do? I can surpass the infinite gem sooner or later!"


    "Besides, the wisdom obtained by virtue of the power of wisdom gemstones does not necessarily belong to him, but my wisdom is completely controlled by me! Tianshen group, right? I haven''t learned new knowledge for a long time. I don''t know how long your knowledge is enough for me to learn?"


    "Well, it seems that you have made a decision..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded with satisfaction, and then ordered silly girl, "however, the Avengers can''t all train together, otherwise there will inevitably be some snacks on earth to make trouble. Silly girl, set their special training time and carry out special training from strong to weak!"


    "OK, boss!" silly girl answered quickly and gave her own schedule.


    In addition to Hawke and Johnny brazier, the first batch of special training were impressively written with the names of strange, Tony Stark, Jean grey, Logan, Wanda and Huang Liang. They did not directly put all the Avengers of yatianfu level into the special training.


    After all, whether the Avengers can bear it or not is another question.


    "After listening for so long, you should know what you''re going to do?" Huang asked, turning his head and looking at the God group.


    "Open a small space for special training, we understand..." the judge smiled bitterly and didn''t mean to resist. However, he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some doubts and said, "with your strength, you don''t need us to train them..."


    "What''s your value?" Huang asked. The avatar''s head tilted and looked at the judge.


    "We understand..." the judge nodded clearly and said softly, "please restore our strength. Don''t worry, we won''t want to escape..."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t run away..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "it''s easy to come in, but it''s not so easy to go out..."

 Chapter 1177

    "Hum!" with the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the people of Tianshen group put on the armor they had been forcibly removed before, but their body shape did not recover to hundreds of meters high, but remained in the category of normal people.


    "Automatic wear?" Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly brightened. The way the God Group wears armor is more advanced than the coverage of nano armor. Tony Stark wants to know if he can do this by scientific means.


    No, we should do this by scientific means anyway. If Tony Stark wants to prove that he is smarter than himself with wisdom gemstones, he must do something else Tony Stark can''t do!


    "Let''s start!" Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the God Group, pointing to the people who had just been written into the special training list by silly girl, "you should know what they need..."


    "We''ll try our best!" the judge took a deep breath and didn''t have any other ideas because of his strength recovery. They clearly knew that it was a luxury to escape in the territory of a strong multi universe!


    "Hum!" with the voice of the judge, the members of the God group released a light in their armor, enveloping Tony Stark and others. Then the God Group and Tony Stark disappeared one after another.


    "Master, a Liang, he..." just as Huang Lianggang disappeared, the spider Gwen on one side looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some worry. After all, according to spider Gwen, the previous God group was still an enemy. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar was there, it''s hard to say whether the God group would be honest and obedient.


    Before, spider Gwen wanted to say this, but she was gentle. Before she said what she thought, Huang asked the avatar to finalize the matter, and then Huang Liang and others disappeared


    As for the title of spider Gwen, when the relationship between Huang Liang and spider Gwen became closer and closer, spider Gwen naturally changed his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, they don''t really leave this universe, or they can''t leave this universe at all..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the spider Gwen, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "I know you''re worried about a Liang, but you should have a snack on your strength. The potential of spider genes is indeed limited, but that doesn''t mean you don''t have the possibility to improve."


    "After all, after practicing the legendary nine changes, your human genes will not be weaker than spider genes. If you really can''t go on this road, you might as well start from the genetic level and think about how to make yourself stronger..."


    "I know, master..." spider Gwen was silent for a while, nodded after a long time and looked at Peter Parker.


    Because there is the same problem, and Peter Parker.


    Before, Peter Parker showed more potential in cultivating the nine changes of legend, successfully completed the cultivation of the nine changes of legend, and became one of the few practitioners who reached the middle of the legend.


    But after that, Peter Parker didn''t make much progress, which is not even comparable to Steve Rogers.


    After all, Steve Rogers has also become a legendary nine changes and reached the middle of the legend. Although he did not really understand the existence of the law, he has understood the storm hammer with Zeus for so long, and his strength is infinitely close to the sub heavenly Father level.


    Peter Parker, who has studied with the Panther God buster for so long, has made no progress at all, even spider induction.


    Even, only Logan, a stronger and more special guy, has improved the beast perception in the Panther God buster. Other people have not gained much in the Panther God Buster, at least not as much as Steve Rogers did in Zeus.


    Therefore, the avenger alliance has made no progress in strength for a long time, except for a few breakthrough people such as Huang Liang.


    This is why Huang asked the avatar to focus on the God group. Who makes them have experience in making people stronger?


    In particular, Huang Wen''s Avatar inadvertently read part of the memory of the Tianshen group when suppressing the Tianshen group. He knew what the Tianshen group did in other universes.


    After learning about another omnipotent universe, the God group left the current universe and successfully shared consciousness with all themselves in the multiverse. Their purpose is very simple and continue their previous behavior.


    Before, the Tianshen group in the universe mainly carried out experiments on various civilizations to observe what kind of path various civilizations are developing under their own influence.


    If the development is not as good as the God group wants to see, then the God Group will destroy this civilization.


    When the celestial group left the universe, their purpose changed. They want to contribute to the Almighty universe!


    Therefore, the God Group has changed from creating civilization to creating strong people. In other words, what they created is somewhat similar to the alien race imitated by the Kerry people!


    War machine, real war machine.


    There is no useless ability. The strong created by each god group are pure and have only one power, but they give full play to one power


    Seeing these memories, Huang Wen''s Avatar let go of the God Group and will let the God group help the Avengers with special training.


    Of course, the special training of the Tianshen group is not omnipotent. At least, the Tianshen group has not trained a war machine better than the Tianshen group.


    The strongest war machines of the Tianshen group are just a few who have just broken through to the cosmic level and have not yet deeply tapped the cosmic potential. They should be weaker than Haoke.


    This is why Huang Wen''s Avatar will personally lock up Haoke and constantly understand the changes in the law of power, because Huang Wen''s Avatar found that Haoke is actually no different from the war machine of the God Group, just a little more powerful.


    When the spider Gwen and Peter Parker looked at each other and both sides fell silent, Huang Wen turned his head and looked at Zeus and Panther God bast, which made their bodies tremble subconsciously.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Zeus and black panther God Buster''s face were a little bitter. They looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and opened their mouth, but they didn''t know what to say.


    Black Panther God buster and Zeus clearly knew that their previous performance in the God group was seen by Huang Wen''s Avatar. At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar should be their turn after dealing with the God group.


    Therefore, the hearts of the Panther God buster and Zeus became uneasy

 Chapter 1178

    "Huang Wen... Sir..." surprised captain Carol, who had not spoken since she appeared from the God Group, finally spoke, but her name for Huang Wen''s Avatar was obviously a little unnatural.


    "Hmm?" a little surprise flashed in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar. According to Huang Wen''s Avatar, the time when surprise captain Carol should speak was the beginning of the special training of the God Group, but surprise captain Carol didn''t speak at that time and asked to join the special training personnel for the first time.


    So, at this point in time, especially when Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to deal with Zeus and Panther God Buster, what is the purpose of surprise captain Carol?


    "I don''t know. When did you arrive when we fought with Igor..." surprised captain Carol looked at Huang and asked the avatar''s eyes, organized language, and spoke slowly regardless of Nick Frey, who looked slightly changed nearby.


    "However, in an outbreak of Igor, Zeus took us all to escape from Igor''s attack. Without him, we would have serious casualties..."


    "I know that when the gods appeared, Zeus and them seemed to have a tendency to be deserters, but they didn''t do so in the end, did they?"


    "Besides, our strength is too weak compared with the God group. We couldn''t get out at that time. Whether we wanted to escape or not had no impact, didn''t we?"


    "Well, there''s some truth in what you said, so you want to plead for them? Why? This is the first time you''ve met?" Huang asked the avatar, raised an eyebrow and looked at surprise captain Carol with a smile.


    "We really met for the first time, but I said that they saved us. I think I should stand up and help them speak..." surprised captain Carol shook his head and said seriously, "after all, even if the time is short, they are also our comrades in arms, aren''t they?"


    "Well, you''re right!" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and whispered, "to tell you the truth, you''re much more interesting than the surprise captain in another Universe..."


    Hearing that Huang Wen''s Avatar mentioned the surprise captain of another universe, the Avengers looked different. However, after thinking about it carefully, they agreed with Huang Wen''s Avatar. Carol, the surprise captain of this universe, is really much more pleasing to the eye than the surprise captain of another universe!


    "Hoo!" Zeus and Panther God Buster were relieved to hear surprise captain Carol plead for himself, but they didn''t show it on the surface, because they didn''t know yet. Huang asked the avatar how to deal with them.


    "I just think they didn''t really make any mistakes, they have tried their best..." surprised captain Carol looked at Zeus and Panther God bast, shook his head calmly and said.


    "Since Carol has pleaded with you, the punishment for you has been cancelled..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded clearly, turned his head, looked at Zeus and Panther God bast and said, "you can go."


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen, thank you, Ms. Carol!" the stone in the hearts of Zeus and Panther God Buster finally fell to the ground. They hurried to thank Huang Wen''s Avatar and surprise captain Carol subconsciously.


    But thanks, Zeus and Panther God Buster suddenly noticed something wrong, especially the eyes of the Avengers on one side.


    "Mr. Zeus, thank you for your teaching. Unfortunately, I still didn''t understand the law of thunder, which disappointed Mr. Zeus..." the first person to speak was Steve Rogers, who was also the first to understand the meaning of Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    "We also thank Zeus for his previous teaching..." Max and Victor von dum looked at each other, and their voice was not as polite as Steve Rogers.


    "Panther God..." Princess Su Rui opened her mouth slightly and didn''t know what to say for a while. After coming to the avenger building for so long, Princess Su Rui understood that her gods were not so mysterious and powerful, so her faith had changed a long time ago.


    Before, when Huang Wen''s Avatar was ready to punish the Panther God Buster, Princess Surui subconsciously wanted to stand up, but she was afraid of the majesty of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Princess Surui finally didn''t speak.


    At this time, Princess Surui finally organized the language for a long time. Looking at the Panther God Buster, she said, "it''s just that my brother and father haven''t seen the Panther God for a long time. You can also reassure them when you go back..."


    "Panther God, thank you for your previous training. Although you have made little progress, it''s not your fault!" Peter Parker looked at the silent Panther God Buster, hehe smiled and whispered.


    "Are we leaving?" the Panther God buster and Zeus looked at each other. For a while, they couldn''t keep up with the rhythm. It was incredible for the father level strong, but it also proved that they were really impacted by their mind and spirit.


    Yes, as Huang Wen''s Avatar said, the punishment of Zeus and Panther God bast has been cancelled, together with all the punishments of panther God bast and Zeus.


    For the Panther God buster and Zeus, their biggest punishment is to be locked up in the avenger building and teach a group of less gifted Avengers


    The once Panther God buster and Zeus always wanted to leave the avenger building and regain their freedom, but when this day came, Zeus and Panther God Buster seemed a little confused.


    Compared with their long lives, their time in the avenger building is not too long, but the impression they are left here is too deep


    In other words, Zeus and black panther God Buster are in the avenger building and are about to forget that they are still a God, because Huang Wen is too powerful to suppress their hearts!


    "Then let''s... Say goodbye?" Zeus and Panther God Buster returned to God after a long time. They took a deep breath, gave a slight worship to Huang Wen''s Avatar, and finally asked tentatively.


    "Hum!" with the voice of Zeus and Panther God Buster, a force enveloped them, and then they found themselves in space outside the earth.


    "It seems that we are really free? We are not used to it..." Zeus looked at the direction of the earth and said with some emotion, "do you think we are Stockholm syndrome?"


    "Maybe, suddenly I feel like I''m isolated from the world..." the Panther God Buster nodded and whispered.

 Chapter 1179

    "What are you going to do next?" Zeus sighed, looked at the Panther God buster and asked, "do you want to go to my Olympus?"


    "Forget it, I want to go back and meet my old friends. If I have a chance, I''ll go to Olympus..." the Panther God Buster was silent, then shook his head and said softly, "at least, I''m a little luckier than you. A child begged for me to stay on the earth, otherwise I can''t even go home..."


    "Yes, at this point, you are indeed much luckier than me. You can at least know what has changed on the earth. I''m afraid I''ll never come back here again..." Zeus''s eyes flickered slightly, and then said with some mockery.


    "At first, we wanted to leave the earth, but we never thought that we would be so reluctant to give up the earth one day..."


    "It''s ridiculous. When we were driven out of the earth many years ago, we didn''t look like this. Maybe it''s because we are used to seeing the strong and the big winds and waves. We''re not used to peace!"


    "Yes, at the beginning, we thought the universe was big and we were also top gods. Although we were not convinced of each other before, we also knew that we all existed at the same level..." the Panther God Buster looked at the direction of the earth and said.


    "However, the emergence of the God Group has broken our seriousness. We don''t know that there are so many strong people at this level in the universe..."


    "Later, we found that we were wrong. The strong at the level of God group are rare in the universe. At least, I have traveled the universe for so long and haven''t met..."


    "Yes!" Zeus accepted the words of the Panther God buster and said, "the God Group is only a few, and Mr. Huang Wen is even less, but we didn''t expect that Mr. Huang Wen is really strong to this extent, and he seems to have broken away from the limit of the current universe..."


    "This has nothing to do with us. Perhaps, after Mr. Huang Wen''s special training, the strength of those Avengers can really catch up with us..."


    "Yes, at that time, I may be able to share their recent situation with you a little. This should be one of the few things we can find our sense of existence..." the Panther God Buster sighed again, nodded at Zeus and said, "don''t say goodbye, God King!"


    "Dear leopard God, goodbye!" Zeus watched the black leopard God Buster gradually turn into light and shadow, disappear in front of him, return to the earth, a glimmer of envy flashed in his eyes, and then his body turned into an electric light and rushed to the other direction of the universe.


    In the avenger base, the Avengers did not have much emotion, nor did they have the same emotion as the Panther God buster and Zeus. After all, except for a few Avengers who trained with Zeus and Panther God Buster, other Avengers were really unfamiliar with them.


    You know, within the avenger alliance, there are their own small circles, such as the small circle of the defender alliance, the small circle of the spider trio, the small circle of the swallow tail three, the small circle of the magic four, the small circle of the Logan family, and so on


    There should be a small circle of students on the second floor.


    After all, there are too many Avengers. It''s impossible to say that everyone is close to each other, especially the combination of magic four and Victor von dum.


    Therefore, Zeus and Panther God Buster are separated from the main body in the avenger alliance, especially when they were caught and made a mistake


    "Well, it''s almost settled, silly girl. When those people of the alien race come, you choose some with greater potential and add them to the list of special training. I don''t care about the rest..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes to the remaining Avengers and said.


    "Carol, wait until the second batch of your special training, so you don''t need to leave the earth in a hurry, and the star Lord and Yongdu..."


    "Little, Mr. Huang asked, do you have anything to say?" when xingjue heard the words of Huang''s Avatar, he hurriedly stood up and had to say that the divine power from Igo was still very powerful. Xingjue was dying before, but now he has recovered. It is obvious that nutrient solution can''t do it.


    However, xingjue''s attitude towards Huang Wen''s Avatar is very respectful and even seems flattering, because xingjue also wants to join this special training.


    Although Tony Stark and strange don''t want to join the special training, it''s because they have a clear understanding of their own path. At the same time, they are also afraid that the special training set by Huang Wen''s Avatar is too scary


    But xingjue and other Avengers don''t think so. They don''t care whether special training is terrible or not. Being strong is what they want most.


    Especially xingjue, after his old father''s loving education, he deeply knows the importance of strength, especially the potential of divine power in his body, which makes xingjue want to give special training and strive to completely master his divine power


    "Well, your situation is really special..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at xingjue, his eyes flickered slightly, and directly saw through the source of divine power in xingjue.


    Although there is a divine seed in the body of star Jue, this seed is not without source. It is the most elite part of the star''s body.


    Even if the divine power seed is in xingjue''s body, as long as Igor, the original source of divine power, dies, the divine power seed will slowly disappear.


    The principle is that Igor is the origin of his own divine system. All the divine forces in his vein are born by him. If he disappears, he will have a greater impact on the Asgard God than the destruction of Asgard and the explosion of the world tree!


    Therefore, as long as Igor dies, the divine power seed in xingjue will turn into rootless duckweed and disappear slowly, unless xingjue can really hold the divine power seed in his own hands before Igor dies


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar looks a little complicated. To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar still knows xingjue very well, especially the inherent impression is too deep. As long as he knows xingjue''s achievements, he won''t have a good impression on xingjue.


    Everyone''s evaluation of xingjue is probably that kenbi, doubi and the body of gods are equal to mortals. We must not cooperate together, otherwise we will be pig teammates with cerebral thrombosis

 Chapter 1180

    Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that the stereotype is not very good, especially the strength of xingjue can not be regarded as very poor, especially after awakening the divine power seed.


    Put aside the combat effectiveness, if you don''t calculate, in fact, the realm of xingjue is really not bad.


    After awakening the divine power seed, the realm of xingjue is more powerful than Thor who once awakened the divine power of Thor, if he can give full play to his divine power.


    You know, such a realm is not much different from that of the sub heavenly father.


    But it''s a pity that xingjue didn''t wake up by his own power. In other words, after he woke up, he was also ignorant. He didn''t know how to understand his divine power


    This also leads to the fact that xingjukong has a divine power, but he doesn''t know how to use it.


    According to the normal cosmic plot, Igor died before xingjue learned to use his divine power, so xingjue never had a chance to learn to use his divine power, because he had no divine power


    The star Lord in the universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar, is not optimistic about him, because even if the star Lord is affected by Huang Wen, such influence is far less profound than the Avengers on the earth.


    Therefore, in essence, the star Lord of this universe is no different from the star Lord of other universes except that he has seen more powerful existence. Even his adventures are not necessarily as many as those of other universes!


    "Mr. Huang Wen, why do you look at me like this? I''m so flustered..." just when Huang Wen''s Avatar muttered in his heart, xingjue looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some trepidation and asked in a low voice with some fear.


    "Oh, I''m thinking about your divine power..." Huang asked the incarnation to return to God, looked at the star Lord and said with a smile.


    "Is there something wrong with my divine power? I knew there was nothing good about that old bastard!" Xing Jue scolded angrily. "This divine power won''t kill me at last? By the way, is that old bastard dead now?"


    "If he dies, your divine power will be gone. Should he have told you that?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at xingjue, shook his head and asked seriously.


    "In other words, the old bastard is not dead yet?" xingjue said in a deep voice with his eyes narrowed and teeth clenched. "My divine power is not mine. If this old bastard can really be killed, I will lose my divine power. What is it? I don''t care about this destructive divine power at all!"


    "If you can fully understand the divine power, even if Igor dies, it will not have any impact on you..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at xingjue and smiling.


    "Really?!" xingjue''s eyes suddenly brightened, quickly looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and flattered, "Hey, I knew Mr. Huang asked, you have a way. What should I do?"


    "Didn''t you just cherish this divine power?" Huang asked the avatar with a sneer and looked at the star Lord teasingly.


    "Hey, it''s best to get extraordinary ability. Of course, if it''s at the cost of the old bastard''s survival, I''m certainly unwilling to do it..." xingjue scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed, but his tone was very firm.


    "Well, maybe it''s better for you to end him with your own hands. At the right time, you can also remind that guy Haoke that if he''s really not ready to understand other uses of the law, he''ll stay in the universe for a lifetime!" Huang asked the avatar, patting xingjue on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "No! Mr. Huang Wen!" Betty Ross on the side couldn''t help exclaiming when she heard Huang Wen''s incarnation. She didn''t want to see her husband locked up in another universe for a lifetime, whether Bruce Banner or hawk.


    "Well, Mr. Huang asked, can you let me go in and accompany hawk?" Betty Ross went to the avatar of Huang asked, looked at the avatar tentatively and asked, "if I could persuade hawk, he should be able to study well..."


    "Let you in? Can the Haoke study well?" Huang asked the avatar, glancing at Betty Ross and said angrily, "general Ross, take your daughter away and really let her in. Isn''t that the universe a Haoke universe? At that time, the whole universe will be a Haoke family, and Haoke will practice farts!"


    "Betty! Listen to Mr. Huang Wen, don''t make trouble!" general Ross heard the speech, hurried forward, pulled Betty Ross back and scolded in a low voice, "Mr. Huang Wen is for Haoke''s good. How many people don''t want this opportunity. You can''t spoil Haoke''s opportunity to improve yourself because of your speed!"


    "I know..." Betty Ross lowered her head weakly and didn''t speak again.


    If it was the relationship between general Ross and Betty Ross, she could not be so obedient, but after general Ross was forced to enter the avenger Alliance for asylum because of the total destruction of the gamma legion, the relationship between father and daughter was much better than before.


    In addition, Betty Ross knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar had made a decision and could not change, so Betty Ross finally gave up.


    It''s just that Betty Ross is still muttering in his heart to make hawk more interesting. Otherwise, hawk can stand it for countless years, and Betty Ross can''t stand it


    "Igor only has the ability of defense now, and has no other means. After you go in, you can observe how his divine power works, so as to develop your own divine power..." Huang asked the avatar to look at xingjue again and said.


    "If you can understand the other uses of the law before Haoke explodes Igor, you can kill Igor yourself. If you can''t do it, you can only say that you have lost an opportunity to avenge your mother yourself!"


    "By the way, don''t play tricks to deceive hawk. I''ll know. You should understand what I''m talking about..."


    "Mr. Huang Wen! I see!" xingjue''s eyes flickered with firm eyes, especially when Huang Wen''s Avatar mentioned his mother, xingjue''s eyes became more firm.


    "Peter, the child has grown up..." Yongdu looked at the appearance of xingjue and said with some emotion.


    "Ah?" Peter Parker looked at Yongdu with some hesitation. He subconsciously thought Yongdu was talking about himself.


    It''s not terrible to have the same name, if anyone is embarrassed.


    Although xingjue is a latecomer, xingjue''s divine power is stronger than Peter Parker''s spider gene. Especially xingjue is going to have special training now. A sense of urgency has emerged in Peter Parker''s heart. He should not become the weakest Peter, even if xingjue is not alone with him

 Chapter 1181

    In the eyes of the Avengers with different expressions, the body shape of xingjue gradually disappeared, just as those Avengers were taken away by the God group before.


    "This is the universe... Sleeping trough?!" when xingjue came back, he found himself in the vast universe. To tell the truth, xingjue was a little flustered because he felt that he had no ability to survive in the universe.


    But xingjue soon found that he didn''t feel any discomfort. Even if it was space, he could breathe.


    "I''m stronger?" xingjue didn''t distinguish the difference between here and normal space, so he looked around suspiciously, and then began to feel the divine power in his body.


    However, what makes xingjue wonder is that he doesn''t feel the fluctuation of his divine power, or the protection of his body


    "In other words, it looks like the universe here, but it''s not?" an idea flashed through xingjue''s mind. Then he realized something and nodded clearly. "Yes, if it''s really space, didn''t Mr. Huang ask me to die?"


    "Hawk? Is it you?" just when xingjue probably knew that he was in a special environment, the voice of hawk came from behind him. Xingjue subconsciously turned around and saw a huge green monster looking at him. This huge monster was two tall, which startled xingjue for the first time.


    However, xingjue soon recovered, because he remembered the identity of Haoke. After all, they had fought shoulder to shoulder several times... Well, they fought side by side in the same battlefield!


    "Hello, Mr. hawk, I''m here to give special training..." xingjue returned to his mind and quickly looked at hawk and said with a flattering smile.


    After all, xingjue clearly knows the strength of Haoke. The gang in front of him is afraid that he can press himself with one finger. If he can, xingjue doesn''t want to annoy Haoke.


    "Special training? You''re also here to learn the application of the law in the power gem?" Hawk looked at the star Lord in front of him with some doubt, scratched his head, as if he couldn''t believe it. "Are you so thin and weak, so small in power, and can you understand the law in the power gem?"


    "Then, can you help Haoke? After you understand the application of the law in the power gem, can you teach Haoke? Haoke can''t meet the requirements of master. It''s too difficult for Haoke to meet the requirements of master..."


    When a monster twice as big as himself said these words to himself, xingjue almost agreed in his panic. After all, xingjue was worried that he would not agree to Haoke. Wait a minute, Haoke pressed his finger directly on his head.


    "Poof!" with a sound, xingjue seemed to see a huge watermelon explosion. It looked like blood splashing.


    "No!" however, xingjue finally confirmed his position and shouted in a firm voice.


    "What?" hawk was stunned subconsciously when he heard xingjue''s words. He didn''t expect that the guy in front of him who was not much better than the chicken dared to refuse himself. Did the chicken despise hawk?


    Yes, Haoke, who was locked up for an unknown amount of time, was already on the edge of anger. In addition, the rules set by Huang Wen''s Avatar made Haoke even unable to use his own strength to vent on Igo, so Haoke was holding a fire.


    Now I finally see a familiar chicken, and I still want to understand the power gem with myself, but this chicken doesn''t help me cheat!


    "You don''t want to help Haoke?" Haoke narrowed his eyes slightly, his body was obviously big, and asked xingjue with a threat in his voice.


    "Wait!" xingjue''s heart suddenly jumped. He quickly turned into Erkang, widened his nostrils, stretched out his arm to block in front of him, and shouted loudly, "Mr. Huang asked me to come in. He asked me to bring you something!"


    "Master?" Haoke heard Huang Wen''s name and opened his mouth slightly. He first looked at xingjue, and then looked around quietly, as if he wanted to know if Huang asked if the avatar would be watching quietly.


    If hawk finds that Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t care about him, I''m afraid hawk will still be tempted to do it to xingjue... Well, it''s mainly to threaten xingjue to help him cheat, not really.


    Haoke also knows that xingjue is his own. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t look at it, if he really hurts xingjue, Huang Wen''s Avatar won''t give him Haoke good fruit to eat!


    Although Haoke who grew up already knew that what Huang asked himself to eat was only ordinary fruit, Haoke also understood what it meant to eat without good fruit.


    For example, Haoke now belongs to the state of no good fruit to eat, and is forcibly locked up to learn special training


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked me to come in..." xingjue saw Haoke stop and hurriedly continued to say, "Mr. Huang asked you to surrender... No!"


    "Cough, Mr. Huang asked. If you are really not ready to understand other uses of the law, stay in the universe for a lifetime!"


    "This is Mr. Huang Wen''s original words, but it''s not what I said. Don''t look for me. I''m innocent. I''m just a microphone..."


    "Shifu really wants to lock me up for a lifetime?" Haoke''s voice was a little afraid. He was learning something. He was originally trying to embarrass Haoke. Haoke was a reckless template. He could practice several fist techniques and his fighting skills improved continuously. He was already very good. I hope he can learn from Haoke? He''s not Bruce Banner.


    Besides, Bruce Banner is not omnipotent in learning.


    If it is a scientific study, Bruce Banner naturally has no problem, but Bruce Banner does not have any talent for this metaphysical study, which can be seen from the nine changes of Bruce Banner''s cultivation legend.


    "No, Mr. Huang asked. As long as you can understand it, you can let you out. By the way, Betty is your wife, isn''t she? It''s sad that she''s waiting for you outside..." when xingjue saw Haoke Leng in place, his eyes turned and looked at Haoke to encourage him.


    "Betty..." Hawke opened his mouth, called Betty Ross''s name, flashed a trace of missing in his eyes, then clenched his teeth and began to contact Bruce Banner in his consciousness, "Hawk doesn''t believe it. The law of power gem is so difficult. Banner, don''t pretend to sleep. Wake up and study with me. Together, we will be able to understand it and meet Master''s requirements!"

 Chapter 1182

    "Am I adding difficulty to myself?" the star Lord looked at Haoke, who was excited again, couldn''t help smiling, and then looked at the huge Igo star behind Haoke, with a cold flash in his eyes and determined in his heart, "Old bastard, wait for me. I will understand the power that originally belongs to you, and then kill you with this power!"


    "Xingjue, right? That''s what I call you..." when xingjue strengthened his mind, a voice completely different from Hawke sounded. This was Bruce Banner''s voice. He looked at xingjue with a smile in Hawke''s body. Xingjue was uncomfortable.


    "Are you Dr. Benner?" the star Lord thought of the complex relationship between hawk and Bruce Benner, and looked at hawk in front of him with some hesitation.


    "Yes, it''s me..." Bruce Banner, who looked like hawk, looked around quietly. As hawk had done before, he seemed to test Huang again and asked whether the avatar paid attention to them.


    "Dr. Benner, Mr. Huang Wen, even if he doesn''t pay attention to you, he is still clear about your behavior. Therefore, don''t think about cheating..." xingjue looked at hawk, who was full of a sense of disobedience, and said helplessly.


    "Cough, it can''t be regarded as cheating. We are comrades in arms. It''s normal for us to understand the rules of power gemstones together?" Hawk like Bruce Banner organized language awkwardly, or made up reasons so that Huang Wen''s Avatar could not care about these small things.


    "Well, I think you... You may have misunderstood..." xingjue sighed lightly, looked at the hawk like Bruce Banner and said, "my presence here can only let you know that there is a human in this place. As for the power stone, that''s not the purpose Mr. Huang asked me to come..."


    "My goal is that old bastard. Mr. Huang asked me to learn his divine power, kill him with his divine power and avenge my mother!"


    "Hmm? Shifu also asked us to destroy him by other means of the law..." a hesitation flashed in hawk''s eyes. Bruce Banner and hawk looked at xingjue with confused faces and said.


    "Yes, Mr. Huang asked, we all depend on our abilities. Who can kill the old bastard first..." xingjue didn''t say everything, because he also wanted to put some pressure on himself to kill his mother''s enemy. He must kill himself!


    "Hurry up, hawk, call the law power in your body first, and we will slowly compare the difference between the law and the power gem!" The words of xingjue were indeed useful. Bruce Banner and Hawke thought that those who could not kill Igo would be left in this universe forever. Therefore, they became more anxious, even ignored xingjue directly, took out the power gem and began to study.


    It has to be said that there is pressure before there is power. Hawke, who was originally lying flat fishing in this small universe, and Bruce Banner, who was meditating in consciousness, struggled, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar who had been observing the universe nod with satisfaction.


    Since xingjue has done so well, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t suggest helping more. Under the heart of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Yige star directly opened a channel. The xingjue who had just set foot on Yige star directly followed the channel to the core of Yige star, which is the place where Yige''s divine power is most abundant.


    "How much you can understand depends on your own ability. If you finally lose divine power, you can only say that your awakening is not suitable for having divine power, no matter which universe you are..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile and took back his eyes.


    Haoke, sitting on the other side of Igor, wiped his forehead as if he were wiping sweat.


    "You see, I stopped you, or you must beat the boy out. If you are seen by the master at that time, don''t want to leave here!" Bruce Banner said in a bad tone while communicating with hawk in his consciousness.


    "Shifu, the old Yin was compared, and hawk almost got caught..." Hawk whispered subconsciously, but his voice was cut off directly by Bruce Banner.


    "If you want to be beaten, don''t bother me. Master doesn''t have to go yet!" Bruce Banner reminded angrily.


    "Cough, hawk didn''t say anything. Hawk was studying the law of power!" Hawk quickly shook his head, looked at the power gem in his hand and said.


    "What a familiar feeling..." at the core of Igor star, xingjue looked at the bright white light around him and suddenly realized something. His face became ugly. "What a special! When I almost died before, even if I was brought here by this old bastard, I remember. This old bastard, I''ll charge some interest first!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Xingjue''s voice fell, and he directly hit the surrounding bright white substances with his hands and feet. These substances are the representational enlightenment of Igo''s divine power, and then xingjue shocked his hands and feet.


    There is no way. Although the realm of xingjue is very high, he has not learned how to use his own power. In addition, there are all the same divine powers around him. Even if his divine power breaks out, it can''t cause any damage.


    Therefore, after xingjue vented, he was hurt, which made xingjue''s heart more angry.


    However, xingjue also knows that anger is of no use. Now the most important thing is to master the divine power in his body as soon as possible, kill the old bastard Igo before Haoke, and then successfully join the avenger alliance to protect the whole universe!


    Yes, after seeing so many things and even seeing his own experience in another universe, xingjue has a new goal in his heart. He doesn''t want to be a so-called bounty hunter or predator. In xingjue''s opinion, those are too childish.


    Xingjue now wants to be a real superhero, a superhero with his own strength to deal with all kinds of crises!


    Now, xingjue took the first step towards this goal. A bright white light was released from his palm, which was the initial use of xingjue''s divine power.


    It''s very rough, but at least xingjue can easily operate the divine power, but he doesn''t know how to give full play to the power of the divine power.


    This is much better than the hammer God Thor who only waved a hammer and didn''t know how to use the power of thunder before awakening


    "Hum!" with the appearance of the magic power of xingjue''s palm, the bright white light around him was more shining. The rich light wrapped xingjue in it. Xingjue seemed to wander in the warm ocean, and the whole person seemed a little intoxicated

 Chapter 1183

    "Yongdu''s business is up to you, and others are up to you..." in the small universe created by Huang Wen''s Avatar, xingjue began to understand the power of divine power. In the earth Avenger base, Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Steve Rogers and others and said.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar naturally knows that Yongdu expressed his desire to stay on earth in the space warship before. He doesn''t mean to refuse. For the sake of xingjue, he also wants to give him some face as an adoptive father.


    However, although Yongdu is a real adoptive father for xingjue and has always been a knife mouth and tofu heart for xingjue, Yongdu is not a good person for others.


    After all, Yongdu is the boss of a group of predators. No matter how much blood he has on his hands, it is obviously impossible if all of these blood are clean.


    Moreover, in the general environment of the universe, only different positions, it is difficult to say what absolute good and evil, except for the very few existence of surprise captain Carol.


    Therefore, for ordinary people on earth, Yongdu is actually a very dangerous existence. Not only Yongdu, including rocket raccoon, tree man grut, even destroyer Drax and Yongdu''s surviving younger brother, are very dangerous.


    Needless to say, Yongdu''s strength controls the whistle and arrow with a unique sound wave on the surface. In fact, the whistle and arrow is more connected with Yongdu''s spirit. In calculation, Yongdu is the magneto king who specializes in using the whistle and arrow. Under Yongdu''s control, the whistle and arrow can be played by him.


    In addition, Yongdu''s own constitution is more powerful than normal people on earth, so it has surpassed most of the extraordinary strong.


    Among the rest, Yongdu''s younger brother and rocket raccoon are not alien guns, but although science and technology on earth has made rapid progress, it does not want to popularize alien technology, especially alien weapons, to the extent of the general public. Therefore, if Yongdu''s younger brother and rocket raccoon are not well controlled, There is still a great threat to ordinary people


    Finally, the destroyer Drax and the tree man grut are weakened. I don''t know how many times the destroyer Drax won''t say. His threat is not much higher than his courage. Even in the end, Luke cage before the nine changes of the legend is stronger than this weakened guy


    The tree man grut is the only legendary strongman among the Galactic guards. In particular, the tree man grut did not nirvana in the maintenance, but survived successfully. This is a mature tree man grut. Of course, its combat power is strong.


    In a word, the strength of the tree man grut is not weak in the avenger alliance. At least those Avenger students who have cultivated the legendary nine changes can''t compare with the tree man grut simply in strength.


    Luke cage can''t either. Only the avenger at the level of stone man Ben Grimm can surpass tree man grut in strength.


    In addition, the ability of the stone man Ben Grimm can perfectly restrain the tree man grut. The tree man grut''s body is sharp and tenacious, but it can''t affect the stone man Ben Grimm, and in terms of strength, it''s not Ben Grimm''s opponent


    Therefore, for Yongdu these people, Huang asked the avatar not to personally command how to deal with them, because the Avengers are still enough to deal with these guys.


    "Hoo!" watching Huang Wen''s Avatar disappear in place, Yongdu and others can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and their faces look a lot easier.


    To tell the truth, just when Huang asked about them, Yongdu and others'' hearts suddenly trembled, except for the tree man grut, who has no heart.


    Because the difference in strength is too great, Yongdu and others are completely unfamiliar with Huang Wen''s Avatar. Therefore, when facing Huang Wen''s Avatar, Yongdu and others feel that they are meeting a noble God.


    Even if Yongdu and others have been well-informed, and even the famous sowelin people in the universe don''t pay attention to it, when they face Huang Wen''s Avatar, they still shrink in the corner and basically minimize their sense of existence for fear of attracting the attention of Huang Wen''s Avatar


    Fortunately, although Huang Wen''s Avatar mentioned their names, he did not judge them, which finally put down the big stone hanging in their hearts.


    "Mr. Yongdu, when you were on the space warship, you had made it clear that you wanted to stay on earth. I''m confirming with you at this time whether you are really ready?" when Yongdu and others had just returned to consciousness, Steve Rogers looked at Yongdu seriously and asked.


    "I''m sure to stay on earth. Even if you want to punish and observe me as usual, I''ll stay on earth!" Yongdu looked at Steve Rogers firmly.


    Yongdu knew before that xingjue probably wanted to stay on the earth after this event. Now, xingjue was sent to a special training place by Huang Wen''s Avatar. After coming out, xingjue is even more unlikely to leave the earth.


    Even if the earth is only a small place compared with the whole universe, from the level of the strong, staying in the universe is a corner. Only staying on the earth can we see the real strong!


    Xingjue has seen so many strong people and deeply realized the importance of power. Naturally, he will not miss this opportunity to become stronger. In particular, xingjue still has half of the blood of people on earth in his body.


    And Yongdu, he is old and has ventured all his life. Yongdu has done a lot of happy gratitude and hatred. Yongdu has not done less in burning, killing and looting, but now Yongdu just wants to provide for the elderly and forget those lives.


    Even if the avenger alliance needs to judge Yongdu, Yongdu won''t have any complaints. As long as you can stay on the earth and watch xingjue grow up slowly, Yongdu will be the greatest happiness


    "Well, now that you have decided, the next step is to test you. We need to know your ability and your past, so as to judge whether you will threaten ordinary people on earth..." Steve Rogers nodded, looked at Yongdu and said seriously.


    "If you can pass the test, then next, your radius of activity on earth will not be too limited, but if you can''t pass the test, you will be left in the avenger building and can''t go out!"


    This is the rule of the avenger alliance. They were established to prevent extraordinary events from affecting ordinary people. Therefore, they naturally will not release threatening people and affect the lives of people on earth

 Chapter 1184

    Such rules will not be changed because Yongdu is the adoptive father of xingjue. Don''t say that xingjue has not officially joined the avenger alliance. Even if he joins, there will be no exception.


    For example, Logan''s daughter, Laura Ginny''s biological mother, Sarah Ginny, was not released even though Laura Ginny had officially joined the avenger alliance.


    However, Sarah Ginny will not be punished as much as other criminals, and the restrictions on freedom are not so strict. It is a great good thing for Sarah Ginny to see Laura Ginny occasionally.


    The same is true of Yongdu at this time. If silly girl finally determines that Yongdu poses a threat to people on earth, the final result of Yongdu will be the same as Laura Ginny.


    "I understand. I''m ready. After all, I''m not a good man. At least, many people regard me as an enemy..." Yongdu shrugged and said frankly, "but my men, they all have their own plans. Can they make a decision first?"


    "Of course..." Steve Rogers nodded and looked at Yongdu''s only five younger brothers and rocket raccoon, because in Steve Rogers''s opinion, they are all together.


    "Boss, do you really want to stay in this place?" Yongdu''s younger brothers looked at each other and said first, "but what about our ambition? Boss, you once said that you want to lead us to become the most powerful predator team in the universe..."


    "Cough..." a trace of embarrassment flashed across Yongdu''s face. This once painted cake speech was mentioned again. Yongdu seemed a little unnatural.


    However, Yongdu is also an old Jianghu. Besides, such remarks are not just used by Yongdu alone. Yongdu''s old man, or the boss of every predator team, basically uses this dream to deceive his little brother.


    After all, the occupation of predator is not very different from that of robber. At most, robber part-time bounty hunter. How ambitious can they have? Rob 100 million retirement? That''s impossible


    Therefore, only the Jianghu status, or the cosmic status, can satisfy the predator, so basically, all the leaders of the predator team will use this move.


    As for what can be regarded as the strongest predator? Who can say it well? Anyway, no one can prove that it''s not just continuing to deceive.


    However, after returning to his senses, Yongdu looked at the five younger brothers in front of him with some emotion. Once their predator team could not be said to be the first in the universe, but also had a great reputation. They had a lot of members and spacecraft, and their strength was also very strong


    But now, there are no spaceships. With so many of his subordinates, there are only these five, and these five are still the five most seriously brainwashed and loyal to Yongdu


    Therefore, for a time, Yongdu didn''t know how to speak. After all, he was old and wanted to retire. The five younger brothers were young and wanted to fight!


    As for the experience of this period of time, at most, let these little brothers be honest for a short time, and they will restart their predator career.


    Because these little brothers know that what happened during this period of time has nothing to do with them in essence. They are just sheep that strayed into wolves. The life of predators is their most habitual destination


    "I really want to stay here, but you don''t have to stay here with me..." Yong returned to his mind after a long time, looked at his little brother and said, "you have your own way to go, and it''s time to find your little brother. I have some savings here, which is not too much, but it''s enough for you to make a comeback!"


    "No, boss, we don''t know where we are in the universe now. How can we make a comeback?" Yongdu''s little brother looked at Yongdu reluctantly and said, "moreover, all our ships are gone. There''s no way to leave here..."


    "Yes, we don''t want to stay in this strange place, but we have to give us a way to leave?"


    Yongdu''s younger brother seems to be talking to Yongdu. In fact, he is talking to Steve Rogers, the temporary person in charge.


    Different from Yongdu, his younger brothers really want to leave here. After all, it is not suitable for them to live here. They are surrounded by strong people who are stronger than themselves. They don''t know how many strong people are. They say that the avatar of the God Huang Wen that may appear at any time is not what they can bear.


    Therefore, Yongdu''s younger brothers think of the previous space transmission. They hope they can be sent back to the universe. As long as they leave here, it''s easy to say where to go


    "If you want to leave, we can contact shandar star and send you there..." Steve Rogers also understood Yongdu''s meaning. He took a look at Yongdu, another look at the rocket, raccoon and others said.


    "They want to leave, but we don''t want to leave!" the rocket raccoon quickly waved his hand and said, "life here is much more exciting than in the universe. It''s not just me, and grut doesn''t go. You should be able to take us in? After all, we''re just kind, lovely and weak bounty hunters who haven''t done anything bad..."


    "Then you all stay. Ronan is dead. My remaining enemy is mieba. I''m going to collect the information about mieba. I don''t believe the old villain will disappear completely..." Drax, the destroyer, was silent, patted the rocket raccoon on the shoulder, directly knocked the rocket raccoon to the ground and said.


    "Hey, hey! Pay attention to the strength in your hand!" the rocket raccoon flashed a trace of reluctance in his eyes, but soon hid. He got up and stared at the destroyer Drax.


    "Mieba? Do you have a grudge against him?" a trace of surprise flashed in Steve Rogers'' eyes. He looked up and down at the destroyer Drax, not just Steve Rogers. The Avengers looked at the destroyer Drax, and then a trace of doubt flashed in their eyes.


    After all, in the view of the Avengers, the strength of Drax the destroyer is too weak. Such a weak strength is hostile to mieba. They don''t understand how Drax the destroyer survived.


    In particular, Drax the destroyer also mentioned Ronan. Even if Ronan has no power gem, Drax the destroyer can''t be Ronan''s opponent


    "Yes, my wife and daughter were killed by Ronan, and Ronan was ordered by mieba, so they are all my enemies!" Drax, the destroyer, said in a firm voice.

 Chapter 1185

    "Then you can stay on the earth first. Killing tyrants is also our goal, but now killing tyrants has not returned to the universe. Even if you go to inquire about information, it is of no use..." Steve Rogers looked at the murderous face, but Drax, the destroyer who spoke a little similar to hawk, said after a little thought.


    "However, you also need to pass the test of silly girl, just like Yongdu. Of course, if you can''t pass the test, we will send you away. You don''t need to be forced to stay on the earth."


    "Mieba is also your enemy? Do you know why mieba disappeared?" after hearing what Steve Rogers said, Drax, the destroyer, flashed a hesitation in his eyes. Instead of agreeing at the first time, he looked at Steve Rogers and asked.


    "Who do you think is more powerful, Mr. Huang Wen''s strength or the strength of mieba?" Steve Rogers asked with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth and looked at Drax, the destroyer.


    "If mieba had such strength, I''m afraid the universe would have been conquered by him?" Drax, the destroyer, subconsciously muttered, and then suddenly realized something. He looked at Steve Rogers in surprise and asked, "so mieba was beaten away by Mr. Huang?"


    "To be exact, he ran away before he hit..." Steve Rogers smiled, shook his head and whispered, "he knew Mr. Huang Wen''s strength, knew that he could not defeat Mr. Huang Wen, so he left the universe and disappeared."


    Steve Rogers has learned from Huang Wen''s Avatar that mieba obtains the real power of infinite gemstones and wants to kill them again, but he doesn''t mean to talk to the destroyer Drax so early. After all, the destroyer Drax can''t be regarded as his own person, and there are several alien lives here that are not his own


    "Leaving the universe?" however, Steve Rogers did not expect that leaving the universe was obviously stabbing the knowledge blind spot of the destroyer Drax. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, as if he didn''t understand what Steve Rogers was talking about.


    "Just like the God Group, the giants just went to other universes. If you stay on the earth, you can learn this knowledge slowly later..." Steve Rogers has long been not an antique that was 70 years behind the times, but faced with Drax, a destroyer similar to hawk''s intelligence, Steve Rogers still doesn''t have much to explain.


    "God Group..." Drax, the destroyer, seemed to think of the group of strong men, and then thought of the more powerful and mysterious Huang Wen incarnation. His body shook. Then he came back to God and said, "although I don''t quite understand, since you can deal with mieba, then I''ll stay!"


    "And we, we both want to stay..." at this time, the rocket raccoon shouted eagerly again. Just now Steve Rogers didn''t pay much attention to them, which made the rocket raccoon a little unhappy, but the rocket raccoon was so interested in this place of the earth that he wanted to stay and see more interesting things, Learn more powerful people!


    "Well, since you want to stay, let''s test together..." Steve Rogers glanced at the weapon on the back of the rocket raccoon, finally nodded, looked at Yongdu''s younger brothers and said, "as for you, we''ll send it to shandar..."


    "Can you not go to shandar? We don''t seem to have a wanted warrant for shandar..." one of Yongdu''s younger brothers weakly raised his hand, looked in Yongdu''s direction and said, "before, our boss took us to bomb a prison in Xinxing empire. These three families came out of the prison..."


    "Oh? That silly girl needs to be more strict when testing you!" Steve Rogers subconsciously frowned, then looked at Yongdu''s little brother and said, "since you don''t want to go to shandar, I''ll send you a spaceship..."


    "Cough!" before Steve Rogers'' voice fell, John and Max coughed at the same time, directly interrupting Steve Rogers.


    "Steve, a spaceship is worth a lot of money. They are not good people. Although they have not violated the laws on earth, it is not good to want to whore a spaceship for nothing..." Max and John looked at each other at this time. John looked at Steve Rogers, shook his head and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "We can buy it!" Yongdu''s younger brother suddenly felt a bad feeling when he heard John speak, so he quickly said with a flattering smile at John.


    "Do you have the earth currency?" John raised his eyebrows and looked at Yongdu''s younger brothers and asked, "you know, the earth is not connected with the universe. The currencies of our two sides have no common meaning..."


    "Ah?" Yongdu''s little brother''s face was bitter for a moment. They couldn''t imagine why there would be no universal currency in such a powerful place as the earth. In this case, wouldn''t they have no money?


    How do you buy a spaceship and leave the earth?


    Yongdu''s younger brother looks to Yongdu for help and hopes that his boss can help him again. Unfortunately, Yongdu''s expression is also somewhat helpless. He can give his younger brother money in the universe, but he doesn''t have the money of the earth!


    Besides, Yongdu doesn''t think his face will work well on earth, especially he hasn''t passed the test of silly girl. What will greet him is not certain. How can the avenger see his face and send his little brother a spaceship?


    Moreover, from the dialogue between Steve and Rodgers, John has already realized that revenge is not a man has the final say, but it is impossible for all Avengers to sell their face.


    "Aren''t we going to build a Mars outpost and reconstruction plan? Not only do we need a lot of machinery, it''s best to have someone supervise the work, but also there may be some mineral veins in Mars that need exploration and always need someone to stare at?" John smiled and explained, looking at Steve Rogers''s puzzled eyes.


    "You mean, let them work to make money?" Steve Rogers understood what John meant and asked for a moment.


    "Yes, I''m not a teacher... Cough, I''m not a unscrupulous black hearted boss. I let others do white work. As long as he can do well, he can certainly exchange for a spaceship!" John looked at Yongdu''s younger brothers and said, but he almost slipped his tongue, which made John look a little unnatural.

 Chapter 1186

    Yes, influenced by Huang Wen''s behavior, Huang Wen''s disciples also began to imitate his behavior. At this time, it is not easy to have prisoners caught by non Huang Wen''s Avatar, and they are not good people. Huang Wen''s disciples naturally need to make good use of it.


    Moreover, this is also a very normal thing. Spaceships are so valuable. Why should they be given to a group of predators for free?


    In particular, this group of marauders plundered unknown amount of property before. How can they continue to do the same thing without paying a price in the future?


    That is, the laws on earth can not govern the scope of the universe. In addition, it is difficult to determine the position of good and evil in the universe. Otherwise, some Avengers do not want to let Yongdu''s little brother leave, but are ready to be locked up directly.


    "Working is not..." Yongdu''s younger brother subconsciously wanted to say that famous saying when he heard John''s words, but soon they thought of the strength of the avenger alliance. Even without Huang Wen''s Avatar, the avenger alliance could not provoke them.


    Moreover, predators can bend, stretch and earn money. It''s not shabby!


    "Well, how long will it take us to buy a spaceship?" thinking of this, Yongdu''s younger brothers resolutely confessed and looked at John and asked with a flattering smile.


    "When the outpost is built, you can go, so you need to work hard..." a smile appeared at the corners of John''s mouth, but he was not as skilled as Huang Wen for the first time. His smile made Yong Du''s little brothers shudder.


    Soon, the avenger alliance began to get on track. First, the development of the Mars outpost. A large number of machines were transported to Mars, along with Yongdu''s five younger brothers.


    Even, the five little brothers are scattered in various places on Mars. If they can''t be connected with each other, it''s hard to imagine that they can work in such solitude.


    Of course, I want to work for this period of time, which will make Yongdu''s five younger brothers feel better and cherish each other more


    As for the detection of Yongdu and others, silly Niu soon had the answer. After all, silly Niu directly recorded all the data of Yongdu and others in the universe.


    The behavior of throwing away the no man''s land in the universe will be recorded as long as it appears in a civilized place. In particular, what happens in the no man''s land can also be inferred through subsequent sales.


    The final result is that the tree man grut does not need to be observed, and there is not much limited scope. The destroyer Drax does not need to be observed, but is limited to the avenger building.


    As for Yongdu and rocket raccoon, when their files and behavior patterns were dropped, they were locked up on the spot. Yongdu needs at least a ten-year observation period, while rocket raccoon needs a little shorter, three years.


    At that time, the rocket raccoon was not convinced. He stayed on earth for a long time, not for prison!


    So, the rocket raccoon took the lead. He seemed to forget the strength of the avenger alliance. The little raccoon was so brave!


    As a result, the rocket raccoon failed, and his observation period changed from three years to ten years, just like Yongdu on one side.


    Even, encouraged by the rocket raccoon, the tree man grut and the destroyer Drax, who didn''t need to be observed, were locked up. Now, it was a happy ending.


    "How can I go up?" Drax the destroyer sat in prison and scratched his head in some doubt. He could have moved freely in the avenger building. Now he has become a mortal, which makes Drax the destroyer regret.


    Before the rocket raccoon riots, he shouted "this is oppression, we need to resist, this is depriving us of our freedom". Drax, the destroyer, admitted that he had not read a lot of books and had no culture, so as soon as his brain was pumping out, he followed


    "This is oppression, we need to resist, and this is depriving us of our freedom!" at this time, even if the rocket raccoon is locked in prison, he still cries loudly, but Drax, the destroyer dominated by regret, has stopped pumping his head and shouting.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you lose your head. In this prison, everyone has become ordinary people. Strange has applied magic here. As long as his strength does not exceed strange, he can''t show his ability. Strange is a strong man of sub heavenly Father level.


    Obviously, even the tree man grut, who has the ability of racial talent, has completely lost his ability. Although he maintains the appearance of the tree man, he can''t even sprout and stretch his arms


    "Well, don''t shout..." Yongdu looked at the rocket raccoon who was still unconvinced and shouted loudly with a smile. "Don''t you want to stay here? Your goal has been achieved now. Why resist?"


    "How do I know they''ll lock us up?" said the rocket raccoon angrily. "If I knew so, I wouldn''t stay!"


    "They all made it clear that we will be tested. Obviously, the detection ability of the earth is still very powerful. At least, they have figured out your origin, even the experimental site and the madhouse where you are detained..." Yongdu shook his head, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the fire arrow, and the raccoon said.


    "Or is it because these data were retrieved that you became so angry?"


    "Shut up!" the raccoon jumped up as if it had been stabbed in the pain point and wanted to jump at Yongdu.


    However, the rocket raccoon lay directly on the ground where strange had enchanted him.


    The previous rocket raccoon looks like a raccoon who can use guns, but in the world, his strength is far more than that of an ordinary raccoon. He is a modified experimental product. His speed and power are regarded as entering an extraordinary level.


    At this time, under the suppression of strange magic, the rocket raccoon is really no different from an ordinary raccoon. He doesn''t adapt to his current body and doesn''t even control his jumping strength


    "Save your strength, you are now an ordinary raccoon, and I am an ordinary alien. Calculated, your strength is far less than me, and it will only be you who will suffer..." Yongdu looked at the rocket raccoon and said with a smile.


    "Moreover, do you think it would be better if you chose not to stay on the earth at that time? Like my little brothers, you would be sent to a lifeless planet for transformation, and if you stayed on the earth, you only needed to stay here for three years..."


    "Unfortunately, because of your recklessness, you have to stay with this old-age guy for ten years. I want to thank you for making me not alone!"

 Chapter 1187

    As Yongdu''s voice fell, the rocket raccoon who got up from the ground fell into silence. His brain gradually woke up, and the previous impulse and irritability slowly dissipated, just like Drax, the destroyer on the side.


    As the rocket raccoon gradually calmed down, his heart also regretted. He regretted why he was so impulsive and had to fight. Even if this was his original temper, this is the avenger alliance, and everyone is an existence he can''t compete with.


    Especially when the three rocket raccoons revolted just now, only one Avenger who looked like a dragon set shot and directly solved all three of them


    "I''m really impulsive, but now it seems too late to regret..." the rocket raccoon looked at the tree man grut around him and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, grut, I implicated you too. You didn''t need to be locked up here!"


    "Ai mu grut!" the tree man grut stretched out his hand, gently stroked the face of the rocket raccoon and said seriously.


    "Yes, we are family. We don''t need to say that!" the rocket raccoon laughed at the words of the tree man grut. He said with some emotion.


    "Family?" Yongdu''s eyes flickered slightly. Although he couldn''t understand the words of tree man grut, the words of rocket raccoon touched him and made him think of xingjue.


    "I don''t know how Peter is now, what''s the result of the special training? And whether the old bastard Igor is dead or not..."


    At this time, the special training of xingjue for divine power has just begun, and other Avengers entering the special training of Tianshen group have also ushered in their own opportunities


    In a dimensional space, there is a wonderful library, in which countless books are placed, and Tony Stark is in this library.


    However, Tony Stark, who has always been very interested in knowledge and books, hesitated at this time, because there are too many books in front of him. Tony Stark knows that even at his reading speed, it is not a matter of a moment and a half to master all these books


    "Here are all the books of our God group. Under the supervision of Mr. Huang Wen, we can''t keep them private. Therefore, if you want to learn, the knowledge here is enough for you to make continuous progress, but your brain should be enough to accommodate so much knowledge..." the judge''s body appeared in front of Tony Stark and looked at Tony Stark and said faintly.


    "Even if knowledge is endless, I have the confidence to conquer the sea of knowledge!" Tony Stark revived when he heard the judge''s words. He looked at the judge and said firmly.


    "You are really not an ordinary iron man, at least in countless multiuniverses, your individual strength is already the top......" the judge slowly shook his head and said softly.


    "However, so much knowledge, even the iron man with smart gems, can''t accommodate all the gods more powerful than you, so let me give you a suggestion and choose the part that suits you."


    The judge''s words are very pertinent, but no one can know how much sincerity there is.


    Under the oppression of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the God group had to take out all their knowledge for Tony Stark to learn. Moreover, the God group did not dare to make any small moves, nor did it dare to secretly murder Tony Stark. Only by influencing Tony Stark with the truth can it be less distressed


    "I will decide by myself..." Tony Stark is not a fool. He is not so easy to believe the judge''s words. After all, they were still enemies before, and even had verbal confrontation. Now the judge is a prisoner of the avenger alliance, and Tony Stark''s trust in them is not too high.


    "By the way, and your armor, Huang asked, your armor is also the object of my research..." Tony Stark was saying, suddenly changed his eyes, looked at the armor on the judge, and said with a flash of light in his eyes.


    Tony Stark is actually curious about whether the strength of the God group comes from their armor. After all, when the God group was sealed by Huang Wen''s Avatar, all the armor of the God group was forcibly removed, and even the height of the God group was restored to the normal size.


    In addition, after Huang Wen''s Avatar restored the freedom of the God Group, the God group put on armor again, which opened this special training


    Therefore, Tony Stark has reason to doubt that the powerful power of the God Group also has a great relationship with their armor, and since it is armor, there must be his energy source!


    The former ark reaction furnace and the current space gems are the energy source of armor that Tony constantly improves. Then, what is the energy source of armor of God group?


    "Even if you get our armor now, you can''t know the reason. There are many experiences and abilities of our God Group in these books. When you master these books, try to decipher our armor!" Tony Stark can''t see the look of the judge because of the wearer''s armor, but Tony Stark feels that the judge must be very upset at this time, This can be heard from the tone of the judge.


    "Well, you always want to give me the armor to study. You can''t hide..." however, Tony Stark didn''t mean to continue to push an inch, but spread his hand, said with a sneer, turned and walked to the books around.


    "..." the judge took a deep look at Tony Stark''s back, then looked at the books around him, sighed and slowly disappeared into the library.


    "It''s a little too much, but it''s not difficult for me..." Tony Stark waited until the judge left, his eyes flashed, looked at the books in front of him, and said firmly, "I never underestimate any knowledge, but I never underestimate myself. Who am I? I''m Tony Stark!"


    "However, so much knowledge really needs to come first and arrive later. You can put aside the experiences of the God Group, but I want to learn about the records of the God group itself!"


    "This is the key for me to study the secrets contained in the armor of the God Group! If I can really study the armor of the God Group thoroughly, I may be able to make the space gem armor play beyond the limit of the infinite gemstones in the current universe as Huang Wen said!"


    "At that time, even if mieba has mastered the real power of infinite gem, I can use the same infinite gem power to limit him and create the best output environment for Huang Wen!"

 Chapter 1188

    Tony Stark has always been extremely proud. Even though Tony Stark knows that Huang Wen''s strength has far exceeded the current universe and their imagination, Tony Stark is still unwilling to let Huang Wen fight alone.


    Even if there is a huge gap in strength, Tony Stark still wants to participate in the top battle. At this time, the knowledge of the God Group is an important replacement for Tony Stark to complete this step!


    A god group that transcends the current universe and has not completely broken through to the multi universe level, but has connected countless parallel universes, may really help Tony Stark grow up


    Tony Stark''s special training is not mentioned for the time being. Other Avengers who began special training have also entered different dimensional spaces, and they have different experiences.


    First of all, Huang Liang, who is specially trained alone, has the existence of the great Luotian in this universe, but there is no Tathagata Buddha, let alone the power of Buddhism, let alone the law of Buddhism.


    Therefore, when Huang asked for the first time to use the law of Buddha, most of the strong in the universe, including the Lords of hell dimension, did not know what kind of power it was.


    The Lords of the dimension of hell just feel that the law of Buddha is as annoying as the law of light, but no one knows the law of Buddha.


    But for the God Group, the law of Buddha exists, or the corresponding law under the law of Buddha exists.


    For example, the gods and creatures that first came hold the power of the law of cause and effect, which is also a part of the law of Buddha.


    However, although Huang Liang mastered the law of Buddha, he did not know much about the detailed power of the law of Buddha, or Huang Liang did not know much about Buddhism.


    At this time, under the power of the God Group, Huang Liang entered a dimensional space with the profound meaning of Buddhism.


    This is not the full universe. It is just a parallel universe fragment intercepted by the God group. It is not so easy to intercept such a parallel universe fragment if the God Group does not work together


    "Here is the place where I specially trained? I''m returning home?" after coming to this dimensional space, Huang Liang flashed a trace of doubt in his eyes, looked at the surrounding environment and muttered, "even, it''s not just returning home, it seems to have passed through, this is ancient times?"


    In Huang Liang''s body, there is an antique street, surrounded by men and women wearing ancient clothes. Just by their clothes alone, Huang Liang is difficult to judge what Dynasty it is here.


    "Shua!" with the a sound, Huang Liang''s body directly disappeared in place, and people around him didn''t notice it, just as they didn''t notice Huang Liang''s presence here.


    "Well, it seems that it''s not the Dynasty I know..." Huang Liang released his perception in the air, looked at the whole space around him, and finally touched his chin and muttered.


    The ancient times looked very prosperous. The emperor''s name was Wang Xiuyuan. He was still a Buddhist believer, and Buddhism was also the state religion of the court.


    However, in this era, there is no Taoism and no Confucian students. It seems that there is no other cultural inheritance except Buddhism.


    "Well, it seems that this dimensional space is no different from the earth. It should be the earth in history..." after Huang Liang felt it, he scratched his head and muttered in a low voice, "but in which dynasty, there would not be so many monks? This is the result of master''s perception of our ancient prejudice?"


    "In other words, how can I train here? Why doesn''t anyone come out to explain it?"


    As Huang Liang''s voice fell, a figure appeared beside Huang Liang. It was the original God creature, the God who mastered the law of cause and effect.


    "Here is a parallel universe intercepted by our God group. In this parallel universe, Buddhism prevails and there is no story with the avenger, so there is no weakening here. Those who appear here are the strong..." God creature looked at Huang Liang and said immediately.


    "Your task is to fight with them and verify the laws you have learned. I don''t know how you master the current laws, but it''s obvious that you don''t master all the forces in this law!"


    "The law in your body contains too many forces that should not exist, but someone gave birth to it from scratch, and you also learned this Law..."


    "Master..." Huang Liang nodded clearly. The law of Buddha was taught to Huang Liang by Huang Wen. Huang Liang was not allowed to deposit it several times before. Finally, Huang Wen slowly mastered the law of Buddha when he borrowed his strength.


    According to the gods and creatures, Huang Liang could not master this Buddhist law because it did not exist.


    It is precisely because the law of Buddha did not exist, which led to Huang Liang''s progress under or under the sub heavenly Father, which was very slow, and there was no sign of progress.


    Huang Liang''s heart is also very worried, but Huang Liang doesn''t know what to do. He can''t let Huang ask to borrow his strength from him again, can he?


    "Sure enough, it''s him. It seems that he also controls this power. No wonder my law can''t work on him..." hearing Huang Liang''s murmur, an idea flashed through the mind of the gods and creatures, and then he thought powerlessly in his heart.


    "Well, we are all prisoners now, and there is no room for bargaining. Now we still have some value. If we really have no value, I''m afraid he won''t be soft hearted?"


    "How should I start special training? Find the strong ones of Buddhism directly?" Huang Liang directly interrupted his thoughts and asked when God creatures murmured in his heart.


    "How slow should it be to directly find the strong Buddhist? Let them deal with you, so that they can give you pressure and make you progress!" the God creature returned to his senses, looked at Huang Liang, suddenly smiled and whispered, "next, you can feel the feeling of being an enemy of the whole universe!"


    "What?" before Huang Liang understood the meaning of the heavenly creatures, the body shape of the heavenly creatures disappeared.


    Outside the earth in this dimensional space, a Buddha shining with golden light opened his eyes, looked in the direction of the earth, and slowly said, "if there is a heresy, I''m afraid this son will destroy the profound meaning of our Buddhism. Catch it as soon as possible..."


    "Obey my Buddha''s Dharma!" one voice after another echoed in the Buddha''s ears.

 Chapter 1189

    On the earth in the unknown dimensional space, Huang Liang doesn''t know the change of this dimensional space, or he doesn''t understand what God creatures mean by being enemies with the whole universe.


    However, Huang Liang''s breath has been remembered by the strong in this dimensional space. In one temple after another on the earth, Buddha statues shine with golden light. This is a miracle. No, this is a Buddha trace!


    "The Buddha appeared!"


    "The Buddha appeared!"


    "Sleeping trough? Is there really a Buddha?"


    A series of startling voices rang out in the temple, some were the shouts of monks, some were the startling voices of believers, and some were the startling voices of tourists.


    Even if there is only one belief in Buddhism in this world, it does not mean that everyone is a devout Buddhist believer. They are more for peace of mind.


    When monks and believers saw the golden light shining in the Buddha statue, their faith became stronger, while those tourists also fell to the ground. At this moment, they also became believers of Buddhism, but it''s hard to say how sincere they are. After all, they are more afraid of the unknown


    "Heresy? My Buddha has personally issued a Dharma decree?" however, the monks in the temple did not pay too much attention to these newly born believers, because they received instructions from the Buddha, and all Huang Liang''s appearance and breath were remembered by these monks.


    "In this world, there are heresies that violate the teachings of our religion. Today, I want to protect the religion and cut off heresies!" in an instant, the same idea flashed through the hearts of one monk after another. It is unknown whether they are their true feelings or influenced by the Buddha statue.


    However, Huang Liang didn''t know these things at this time. He still didn''t understand the meaning of God creatures. After the God creatures disappeared, he quietly looked at the world that was completely different from his own cognition.


    This time, someone found Huang Liang''s trace!


    "Amitabha, masters, the poor monk has found the heresy. Are you going to do it together, or?" there is a white eyebrow monk. His eyes are shining with gold. He shows the miracle of tianyantong, finds Huang Liang''s place, and shows Huang Liang and his position in front of a group of monks with Buddhism.


    "Is this the heresy? It really seems to be the same as the Dharma decreed by our Buddha, but it seems that he is no different from ordinary people?" a monk frowned, looked at the image of Huang Liang in tianyantong and asked.


    "No matter whether this person is different or not, he is a heresy. The master should think clearly before talking..." a monk looked slightly changed and looked at the talking monk to remind him.


    "Hmm?" while a group of monks were still talking, Huang Liang finally noticed the feeling of peeping. He looked at it with some doubt, and then realized something. A golden light flashed in his eyes and saw the location of a group of monks directly along the image.


    "Hmm? He found us?" a look of surprise flashed in the eyes of a group of monks. Some monks couldn''t help crying out, especially Huang Liang''s body disappeared in the image at the next moment, which frightened some monks.


    "Shua!" just before the monks responded or even recovered, a golden light flew from the horizon and rushed to the location of a group of monks.


    "A group of monks? Are you peeping at me?" it was no one else who came. It was Huang Liang who saw these monks. He frowned at the monks and asked in a deep voice, "Why are you peeping at me? Tell me the truth!"


    "You''re a heretic. You really have great strength, but it''s a big mistake to threaten us!" a burly monk stood up and shouted at Huang Liang.


    "Hum!" as the monk''s voice fell, a powerful sound wave force burst out and directly blasted in the direction of Huang Liang.


    Buddha lion roar!


    Buddhism is one of the means to subdue demons and demons!


    "Hmm?" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a trace of discomfort when he was faced with the monk''s direct action when he disagreed. He waved his hand impatiently, and his powerful internal power erupted directly, turning the sound wave power into invisibility.


    The so-called Buddhist lion roar sounds scary, but it''s just a combination of energy and sound waves. There are no laws in the Buddhist lion roar, and Huang Liang doesn''t care at all.


    Even, not only the monk Huang Liang who shot, but also all the monks on the scene, Huang Liang didn''t see it very much.


    It''s not who Huang Liang is aiming at. Huang Liang feels that everyone present is happy!


    After all, Huang Liang is already a sub heavenly Father level strong man. Facing a group of legendary strong men who don''t even understand the law, he is no longer a level.


    Therefore, Huang Liang would like to find out who let these monks peep at themselves, and whether it has something to do with what God creatures said before that they are enemies of the whole universe


    "What a powerful mana. Heresy is really heresy. We don''t need to be polite with him and fight together!" after the lion roared failed, the big monk''s pupils narrowed slightly, then he shouted at the monks around and shot again.


    "Buzz!"


    "Miso!"


    "Bang!"


    With the cry of the burly monks, the surrounding monks also crossed the sea with eight immortals, showing their magic powers. All the powerful King Kong fingers, powerful King Kong legs and golden bell covers appeared in Huang Liang''s eyes.


    What surprised Huang Liang most was a young monk who showed the ability similar to King Kong''s not bad magic, or this is the world''s King Kong not bad magic!


    "Well, since you won''t say it, don''t blame me..." Huang Liang, who was peeped into his heart, finally ran out of patience in the face of repeated provocations from the monks.


    Originally, Huang Liang is not a good person. Huang Liang, who began to practice martial arts, has his own martial ethics, but Huang Liang has never been soft in the face of the enemy. At this time, the monks who dare to fight Huang Liang are all enemies!


    "Hum!"


    But Huang Liang snorted coldly, and his breath broke out directly. The power belonging to the sub heavenly Father level filled the air and directly shocked all the monks around.


    Under the oppression of this breath, some monks with weaker strength were killed on the spot. More monks vomited blood to the end, looked pale, fell to the ground with weak breath, and looked at Huang Liang in surprise.


    Then, a force of the Buddha''s law bound all the monks around. Whether they were alive or dead, they were bound in the air by the Buddha''s law at this moment and couldn''t move

 Chapter 1190

    "The power of our Buddha? How is this possible?" when some monks felt that the law of Buddha was suppressed on themselves, they were even more shocked than before. The startling voices kept coming one after another, which also made all monks more sure that their perception was correct.


    After all, if a person''s perception is wrong, it may be his own problem, but so many Buddhist monks, can''t every monk feel wrong?


    The monks who realized this were even more frightened, and even began to be confused.


    If, at first, these monks were shocked by Huang Liang''s strength, now, these monks are frightened and confused because their beliefs have wavered.


    Monks don''t understand why their Buddha issued a decree to eliminate heresy. The power released from them is almost the same as that of the Buddha.


    Such pure Buddhist power is even purer than many Buddhas and Bodhisattvas they know, which shakes the hearts of these monks


    As like as two peas, we saw the direction of the monks who were looking down on the white monks. They wanted the white monks to tell their wrong people. Even though Huang Liang and their ancestors had similar heresies, the breath was quite the same.


    These monks are not for anything else. They just want to give themselves a reason to convince themselves and make their hearts more comfortable.


    "He is the heresy that my Buddha is looking for. I won''t find it wrong, but where is the problem?" unfortunately, although the white eyebrow monk had the same idea in his mind, he didn''t risk admitting his own mistake in the end, but looked at Huang Liang with a dull look and whispered to himself.


    "So, is it your Buddha who wants to find me? And defines me as a heresy? That''s what he said. Is it against the whole universe?" Huang Liang heard the words of the white eyebrow monk, and a flash of clarity flashed in his eyes. From his short words, Huang Liang probably knew what happened, which made Huang Liang instantly interested.


    "In other words, my special training is to defeat the Buddha in this world? Make continuous progress in the way of fighting, which is really the way I want to make progress..." after Huang Liang knew the causes and consequences, his eyes flickered slightly and his mind began to calculate.


    "However, the law of Buddha is too obscure to understand. Even if it is a constant battle, I can gain too little. After all, I know too little about the law of Buddha... Wait, don''t you say?"


    Huang Liang was thinking. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the group of monks in front of him.


    Huang Liang really knows little about the laws of Buddha, but there are so many Buddhist believers here. In theory, their abilities are inextricably linked with the laws of Buddha. Can he better understand the laws of Buddha through these abilities?


    "It should be possible! When the gods and creatures appeared before, I perceived the law of cause and effect, because the law of Buddha also contains the power of the law of cause and effect..." Huang Liang''s eyes flashed with light and some excited thoughts in his heart.


    "Before, the gods and creatures said that the laws of Buddha should not exist. Master integrated many laws related to Buddhism and taught them to me. What I have to do now is to analyze the laws of master''s integration!"


    "I really don''t know how Shifu did it, but since Shifu taught me this law, I must practice hard and can''t let Shifu down!"


    Soon, after thinking about these, Huang Liang looked at a group of monks and finally focused his eyes on the monk who practiced King Kong''s not bad magic skills.


    Although there are some differences between the Vajra not bad divine skill practiced by the monk and Huang wenhuang Liang, this is also Huang Liang''s most familiar Buddhist ability and the most appropriate entry point for Huang Liang!


    "Well, first find a place to study their abilities..." Huang Liang didn''t care about the mood of these monks at this time. Huang Liang didn''t want to give preferential treatment to prisoners. Instead, he waved his hand directly, turned them into a golden light and disappeared in the original place.


    After a long time, one golden light after another rushed to Huang Liang''s former location. They were kind-hearted old monks. They looked similar to the first white eyebrow monk. Some were also white eyebrow old monks, but more, even their eyebrows had fallen.


    The breath of these old monks is much stronger than that of the previous monks. Even there is a faint golden light flowing in their bodies, which is the law power in the unique Buddhism they understand.


    "Man has disappeared? His breath was here before..." an old monk frowned, looked at the empty wasteland and said, "huikong is relying on his self-cultivation to get the heaven''s eye. If he acts rashly, I''m afraid something has happened. There is the smell of his blood on the ground!"


    "Then, what about the heretic now? He killed huikong them? Where''s the body? He didn''t even leave the body?" another old monk stood out with a fierce look in his eyes, like an angry old lion king.


    "The breath disappeared here. He seems to have shielded his breath with some ability. As for huikong, they should all have encountered an accident..." an old monk pinched his fingers as if he was reasoning, but finally reluctantly shook his head and said softly.


    "However, according to the Dharma decree of our Buddha, Arhats have come down to earth. I think soon, Arhats will be able to find the place of the heresy. Before Arhats come, we have to do our best."


    "Hum! It''s a pity that we didn''t find this heresy first, otherwise the poor monk would have roared it to death!" the old lion king monk snorted coldly and shouted bitterly.


    "I''m afraid this man is not that simple. We must not be careless when we move next. After all, this is the heresy of our Buddha who personally sent down the Dharma. First pass his portrait to the dynasty. Even if it is difficult for ordinary people to find his trace, he should not walk freely in the world, so as not to affect the innocent..." a kind-hearted old monk slowly opened his eyes, Looking at the monks around, he said.


    "Yes! Master puran!" the old monks around flashed a trace of respect in their eyes, answered one after another, and then began to pass the information to each temple until the information was passed to the temple.


    The emperor, who was originally a Buddhist, did not hesitate. He immediately ordered to post Huang Liang''s portrait. For a time, there were two orders in the universe to arrest Huang Liang. Huang Liang did not respond to this, because he was immersed in the joy of learning

 Chapter 1191

    "Vajra not bad magic......" Huang Liang''s mind moved. The once familiar Vajra not bad magic appeared on Huang Liang again. It seemed that it was no different from the monk who performed Vajra not bad magic.


    However, soon, Huang Liang distinguished the difference between the two kinds of Vajra not bad magic skills.


    The Vajra not bad divine skill taught by Huang Wen can melt the essence and spirit into one. After opening the Vajra not bad divine skill, the strength has been greatly improved. Although it is limited by the realm, it is indeed a top-level ability below the epic level.


    The monks'' Vajra not bad magic is different. This set of Vajra not bad magic is more about protecting the body and soul with the power of Buddhism, so that they can be invincible vertically and horizontally.


    In a word, the two kinds of Vajra not bad Magic have their own advantages. Huang Liang''s Vajra not bad magic is more powerful, but the monk''s Vajra not bad magic is more handy for the use of Buddhist power.


    At this time, Huang Liang should learn to use the power of Buddhism more skillfully!


    Therefore, after feeling it, Huang Liang began to change his Vajra not bad Kung Fu. He integrated some of the advantages of the original Vajra not bad Kung Fu, absorbed the Buddhist power of the monk Vajra not bad Kung Fu, and melted the two forces together


    This is a process of constant deduction. In this process, Huang Liang, who has the law of Buddha, is constantly familiar with the originally strange law of Buddha and soon makes progress.


    Next, Huang Liang looked at the remaining monks. Of course, they were only living monks. The monks killed by Huang Liang on the spot naturally had no effect.


    Even if Huang Liang''s strength is very strong now, he can''t learn from the dead, but Huang Liang is still very interested in the remaining magic powers such as lion roar and tianyantong.


    I don''t know whether it''s because Huang Liang''s realm is much higher than these monks, or because the law of Buddha is really unpredictable, including all kinds of subtleties of Buddhism. After cultivating a new King Kong not bad magic skill, Huang Liang''s process of understanding the ability of these monks is thousands of miles with each passing day. Together with the originally obscure law of Buddha, he has once again understood a lot


    "Boom!"


    When Huang Liang drained all the monks... Cough, and mastered all the unique skills of the monks, Huang Liang suddenly trembled in the cave, and then a powerful force fell down the mountain.


    "There is something worth learning about this silent way of shooting..." Huang Liang flashed a golden light in his eyes, exercised the power of heaven''s eye, saw the leading Bodhisattva master, and then his body flashed into a golden light and broke through the surrounding mountains and stones.


    Although Huang Liang didn''t know Master puran, Huang Liang''s heart was excited, because this master puran was Huang Liang''s feeling and the first monk to understand the law!


    This is undoubtedly an instant of Huang Liang''s interest. After all, the monks he met before are strong and weak, but they have not understood the existence of the law. Huang Liang wants to see if the monks who understand the law are different from ordinary monks. More importantly, can he understand more forces related to the law of Buddha


    "You''re really loyal. You''ve found it..." Huang Liang was suspended in the air. The surrounding rocks were directly shattered by Huang Liang''s breath. He raised his head, looked at a group of old monks and said with a smile, "you''re so old. Can you really do it?"


    "You will understand the old and firm truth in the future, but unfortunately, you have no future..." master puran slowly shook his head, looked kindly at Huang Liang and said, "you are a heresy in my Dharma and killed many Buddhist monks. The world is big, but there is no place for you. It''s better to give up resistance, submit to my Buddha and let my Buddha be lenient."


    "Hmm? Is this your ability?" Huang Liang felt that with the fall of the voice of Bodhi master, there was a force that quietly influenced his consciousness. Unfortunately, this level of strength could not really let Huang Liang give up resistance and honestly get away with it, so he finally failed.


    However, Huang Liang is still very interested in this power, because it means that Huang Liang can learn similar abilities through the law of Buddha, so as to master some spiritual means.


    Huang Liang had mastered the means of spiritual side before. It came from Huang Wen''s teaching, or from the special function of gambling Saint a Xing.


    The potential of this special function is quite good, and has a corresponding way to improve. If you persist in continuous cultivation, you can reach the legendary level, which is not much worse than most spiritual mutants.


    However, it is only comparable with ordinary mutants. Not to mention that the speed of special training function cultivation is not fast, it is said that Huang Liang has now reached the level of sub heavenly father. The improvement brought by that special function is really a drop in the bucket.


    That is, Huang Liang''s cultivation is a special Buddhist law, so that his essence, Qi and spirit can borrow from each other. Otherwise, Huang Liang''s means are not good enough.


    "It seems that your mind is much stronger than the old monk''s imagination. You can only use the means of subduing demons..." when master puran saw that Huang Liang was not affected by himself, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. Then he stretched out a palm and looked at Huang Liang and said faintly.


    "Palm technique? Is it the Tathagata God''s palm?" Huang Liang''s eyes suddenly lit up. The Tathagata God''s palm is Huang Liang''s best ability. After all, Huang Liang not only trained the Tathagata God''s palm himself, but also got the Kung Fu a Xing''s character bag. With double superposition, his Tathagata God''s palm cultivation has reached a higher level!


    Therefore, Huang Liang''s heart was excited when he saw that master puran was going to perform his palm technique. He wanted to make his Tathagata palm further with another set of similar Tathagata palm


    "Compassionate palm!" but unfortunately, Huang Liang''s wish failed. Master puran did not know the Tathagata palm. He used another set of palm techniques, which contained the meaning of compassion. Master puran understood the existence of the law and was considered by the Buddhism to embark on the road of arhat, so he was respected by monks in the world.


    The influence that master puran has just exerted on Huang Liang is the means that he understands from the palm of great compassion. Unfortunately, that means has no real effect on Huang Liang.


    "Ha ha! Mercy, I thought it was the Tathagata God''s palm, and it was just fake compassion!" at this time, Huang Liang saw master puran''s merciful palm, a glimmer of disappointment flashed in his eyes, then sneered and slapped it out.


    With Huang Liang''s current strength and random palm, they are more powerful than the Tathagata God palm at its peak!

 Chapter 1192

    Huang Liang''s palm turned into a golden palm print, and then rushed to master puran. Master puran''s expression changed, and the previous breath of compassion disappeared in an instant.


    When he saw Huang Liang, master puran didn''t understand how powerful Huang Liang was, but at this moment, when Huang Liang shot, master puran understood that Huang Liang''s strength far exceeded his own. He was cautious and right, but it''s a pity that he didn''t be more cautious


    With the sound of "bang!" master puran struggled to beat out all his Qi against the powerful golden palm print. In the end, master puran flew out upside down, and the old monks around him tried to help master puran block the power of the golden palm print, but in the end, they all failed.


    For a time, the old monks fell to the ground like dumplings in the pot, which was not much different from those monks before.


    However, the old monks'' accomplishments were higher this time. After jointly taking Huang Liang''s palm, no one died suddenly on the spot, but they were seriously injured and fell to the ground


    "Merciful palm? If you were really merciful, you wouldn''t have collapsed the mountain before. You should have only sensed some of my breath and didn''t feel the breath of others?" Huang Liang looked at the old monks who fell to the ground, looked at master Bodhisattva and said with a sneer.


    "It''s a pity that those monks were just caught by me. They were killed by your fellow disciples before they were killed. It seems ridiculous to say it!"


    "What?!" when master puran heard Huang Liang''s words, his face changed and subconsciously looked at another old monk. This old monk is an eminent monk practicing tianertong. He had heard some news from Huang Liang before he brought a group of old monks here.


    However, old monk Tian Ertong didn''t expect that Huang Liang felt the monks'' Buddhist martial arts with his own breath, which not only covered the monks'' breath, but also bound the monks'' bodies. Therefore, he didn''t hear that the monks were still alive, which eventually led to the death of the monks under the palm of mercy


    "I killed them?" Tian Ertong said in a deep voice after taking a deep breath. "Since it''s my fault, I''m willing to bear it. May our Buddha protect those innocent souls who died miserably. I''m willing to go to hell and bear the torture of hell!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of the old monk tianertong, his breath slowly dissipated. It turned out that it was the original silence.


    Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he soon came back to his senses. He saw many people with faith, persistence and the courage to sacrifice. He played such a role as an avenger, some super criminals and even mieba.


    Therefore, Huang Liang was just surprised, so he directly returned to God, turned his head, looked at master puran, sneered and said, "it seems that he is more compassionate than you..."


    "Is your heart made of hard stones? No wonder you are the heresy of my Buddha..." master puran looked at Huang Liang and said in a deep voice.


    "Hehe, just because the so-called Buddha in your mouth defines me as a heresy, I will be pursued and killed by your Buddhism? I can''t resist, so I should be arrested? Old monk, you don''t look very beautiful, but you think very beautiful!" Huang Liang sneered and looked at master puran and said disdainfully.


    "Moreover, do you really think that I care about your views? It''s just a special training. You are all stepping stones for me to master my strength!"


    "Those who are addicted to power are bound to be bitten by power..." master puran slowly closed his eyes, lowered his head and said slowly.


    "Really? Then I''ll look forward to it..." Huang Liang shrugged, directly released his Buddha''s law and wrapped up all the old monks. He wanted to continue to explore the Buddhist ability of these old monks, so as to continue to improve his understanding of the Buddha''s law.


    As for what master puran said, the reverse bite of power, Huang Liang would not care at all.


    How can the power that has been mastered by oneself be reversed? If you are swallowed by power, you can only show that you don''t really master that power!


    "Is this?" master puran, who had already closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes after being wrapped by Huang Liang''s Buddhist law. At this time, he looked strangely similar to the previous group of monks.


    Shocked to the extreme, the faith in my heart began to shake!


    "This is the power of my Buddha! Why can you exert the power of my Buddha? Who is your heresy?!" before master Bodhisattva reacted, the old lion monk roared, but his voice was a little fierce and weak, showing that he was not so confident.


    "Can you say that you became a heretic because you stole the power of our Buddha? Who are you?" master puran narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Huang Liang and asked with a frown.


    "Steal his power? Hehe, he deserves it?" Huang Liang sneered and said with great disdain, and then felt the compassionate law in master Bodhisattva.


    Huang Liang could sense that among the laws of Buddha, there are some laws of compassion, and even the number is not too small.


    Huang Liang understands that compassion is an integral part of the power of Buddhism. Even if this compassion is not necessarily true compassion, it cannot exist.


    Just as the holy angels in heaven are not necessarily holy, and the evil demons in hell are not necessarily evil.


    The compassionate Buddha has become one of the labels of Buddhism, but who can say clearly what is compassion?


    However, Huang Liang does not need to care whether Buddhism is really compassionate or not, because he is also not a compassionate person, but his Buddhist law also contains the power of compassion.


    Now, Huang Liang will use the law of compassion from master Bodhisattva to lead himself to master the power of compassion in the law of Buddha


    This time, Huang Liang didn''t mean to hide with the old monks, because he knew that hiding was just a waste of time. It''s better to digest his income in situ and wait for the strong Buddha to come


    However, this time, the strong Buddhist came much faster than Huang Liang expected


    "Stop!" in the sky, a majestic voice sounded, followed by a monk with golden light, who seemed to continue to open the state of King Kong''s non bad divine skill, suspended in the air, causing Huang Liang''s idea.


    "Sub heavenly Father level strong man!" however, when Huang Liang saw the monk, his eyes suddenly became hot, because after coming to this dimensional space for so long, he finally saw the strong man in the same realm!

 Chapter 1193

    A sudden sub heavenly Father level strong man excited Huang Liang instantly, not only because he finally had a strong man in the same realm to fight, but more importantly, Huang Liang saw further hope!


    After all, the legendary monk who did not understand the existence of the law before has helped Huang Liang understand many mysteries of the Buddha''s law. How much can this sub heavenly Father opponent help Huang Liang?


    Huang Liang''s heart looked forward to it. He didn''t even care about the old monks who didn''t die. He rose directly into the air and looked at the golden monk in the air.


    "You seem to be different from these monks. You have a breath similar to gods. So you are the Buddha in their mouth?" Huang Liang asked after looking at the golden monk and narrowing his eyes slightly.


    "How can I compare with my Buddha? I''m just a golden arhat..." the golden arhat slowly shook his head, looked at Huang Liang, and said with some emotion, "no wonder my Buddha identified you as a heresy. You have the power of my Buddhism, but you don''t understand the profound meaning of my Buddhism. Your existence is really a heresy!"


    Unlike ordinary mortal monks, the golden arhat is not the absolute top level of Buddhism, but it is also a real insider of Buddhism. He has a thorough understanding of the power of Huang Liang.


    Moreover, the golden arhat didn''t mean to do it immediately, because he didn''t know what the people above meant.


    It has been some time since the Buddha issued the decree, but none of the Bodhisattvas Arhats who received the decree did it themselves, but let the mortal monks and believers deal with it by themselves.


    It was not until Huang Liang defeated a group of mortal monks that the Bodhisattva above gave the golden arhat an order to capture Huang Liang


    Yes, from the very beginning, the Buddhist high-level received the decree of arrest, but the decree received by the mortal monks was not comprehensive. Coupled with the insistence of the mortal monks on their faith, it made the mortal monks want to kill Huang Liang to eliminate heresy.


    The above deeds make the golden arhat have to be cautious. After all, there is no big mistake in being careful!


    However, unfortunately, the golden arhat didn''t mean to take the initiative. He was ready to observe Huang Liang again, but Huang Liang didn''t think so.


    In Huang Liang''s opinion, since the Buddha has sent a golden arhat, it also means that the Buddha in the world has begun to be serious, not as small as before.


    Moreover, a golden arhat has reached the level of sub heavenly father. It is conceivable that Bodhisattva and Buddha will only be stronger. Huang Liang knows that if he can''t make progress from the golden arhat, it will be difficult to win when facing a more powerful Bodhisattva Buddha in the future!


    This put a pressure on Huang Liang''s heart. He finally became urgent. The law of Buddha surged on his body. He made a bold move before the golden arhat started.


    Although Huang Liang doesn''t know why, after the golden arhat appeared, he has been looking at himself and didn''t mean to fight, but Huang Liang already knows the Dharma of Buddhism. In addition, Huang Liang knows that this is a special training, so there''s no need to think so much. The battle and understanding are over!


    "Boom!"


    A golden light appeared in the sky. The old monks below looked up and looked a little dull, because with the emergence of the golden light, all the surrounding clouds were dyed golden. At this moment, the old monks even thought they had arrived in the Western Paradise


    "Buddha trace, this is a Buddha trace..." an old monk was stunned and muttered to himself.


    "Bang!", when the old monks were shocked below, the golden arhat in the sky did not expect that Huang Liang should have shot so quickly. Out of guard, the golden light on the golden arhat was booming and slapped Huang Liang in the air.


    At the next moment, the golden arhat''s body flew upside down, and the golden light on his body was dimmed. However, soon, the golden light of the golden arhat became perfect again. At the same time, his body stopped the momentum of upside down, turned and rushed towards Huang Liang.


    Even though the golden arhat didn''t want to do it so soon before, when Huang Liang has started, the golden arhat can''t have any chance to ease. After all, Huang Liang doesn''t necessarily believe what the golden arhat said!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    In the sky, the golden body of Luo Han, who adjusted his state of affairs, broke out the real strength of the sub heavenly Father, and his body was moving with the power of the golden rule, almost the same as that of the Buddha, but in essence it was much weaker.


    In the constant battle, Huang Liang''s eyes became brighter and brighter, because Huang Liang found that the law contained in the golden arhat is like a stronger level of King Kong not bad magic, or an advanced version of King Kong not bad magic!


    When you look at the golden arhat carefully, you can see that the appearance of the golden arhat is actually no different from that of the golden arhat, except that the golden arhat contains more powerful laws in its body.


    The power contained in the golden arhat''s internal laws is nothing more than indestructible and inviolable. It is basically the same as the power shown by the King Kong immortal divine skill.


    "So, I can understand the part of the Buddha''s law that belongs to King Kong''s non bad divine skill through the law in the golden arhat?" an idea flashed in Huang Liang''s mind. The Buddha''s law began to imitate the power of the golden arhat in front of him.


    Previously, when Huang Liang was learning the Buddhist martial arts of monks, he could directly invade the monks'' bodies with the law of Buddha and simulate each other''s Buddhist martial arts, but now he can''t, because the golden arhat is a strong man in the same realm as Huang Liang.


    Even if Huang Liang''s Buddha''s law is more dominant and naturally more powerful than the golden arhat''s law, Huang Liang has no way to invade his Buddha''s law into the golden arhat''s body. He can only continue to learn the power of the golden arhat in the battle


    "Hmm? Is he learning from me? Or is he learning from the profound meaning of Buddhism in me? This..." Huang Liang''s behavior, the golden arhat, was not unknown, but when he found it, there was a trace of hesitation in his heart.


    At this time, the golden arhat doesn''t know what kind of attitude the top Buddhist officials have towards Huang Liang. Huang Liang, who has the highest level of power of Buddhism but doesn''t have the profound meaning of Buddhism, doesn''t know what he will look like if he learns the profound meaning of Buddhism


    Even the golden Arhats don''t know if this is the result that the Buddhist leaders want to see

 Chapter 1194

    "Well, the poor monk is not his opponent. He stopped rashly. It was the poor monk himself who was injured..." finally, a trace of helplessness flashed in the golden arhat''s eyes and muttered in his heart.


    "It''s better to act as if he didn''t find it. If this heresy can really learn the profound meaning of Buddhism and be influenced by Buddhism, he may be able to get rid of his heretical identity, which should also be a good thing for my Buddhism..."


    In this way, the golden arhat pretended not to know and began to exert his law power heartily. The golden body on his body became more and more brilliant.


    With the golden light on the golden arhat, Huang Liang''s eyes became brighter and brighter.


    When Huang Liang fought with the golden arhat, the world below exploded. Soon, the news that there were two golden lights fighting in the sky spread. What else is suspected to be the inconsistency between the teachings of the two Buddhas.


    Many people want to see the true face of Buddha, but unfortunately, ordinary people can''t even get near the battlefield, they will be directly shocked and fly out. They can only look at the two golden lights in the sky from a distance, like a big sun, but they are constantly colliding.


    Only those eminent monks with accomplishments can barely get close to the range of Huang Liang''s fight with the golden arhat. They can only watch from a distance and dare not really get close.


    After all, these eminent monks with accomplishments know better that if they really dare to get close to the aftermath of the battle between Huang Liang and the golden arhat, the only outcome waiting for them is sudden death


    However, with the appearance of eminent monks, master puran and others who were originally captured by Huang Liang were also found. Some eminent monks carefully rescued master puran and others. Although Huang Liang found it, he didn''t care. His attention is now on the golden arhat


    "Master puran, you are here. Can you say that one of those fighting in the sky is a heresy?" an old monk seemed to understand something after saving master puran and others. He looked at master puran with some hesitation and asked.


    "Yes, in the sky, one is a heresy, and the other is a golden arhat venerable!" master Bodhisattva sighed lightly, nodding instead of concealing it.


    "But why do heretics master the power of our Buddhism?" the monks around looked a little confused after hearing master puran''s words, subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the direction of the sky.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps, heresy was originally the power of Buddhism, but betrayed Buddhism?" master puran shook his head and said with some confusion and uncertainty.


    "But isn''t the Western Paradise the place that all living beings yearn for? How can a Buddhist can betray Buddhism? Moreover, he betrayed Buddhism, why can he use the power of Buddhism?" a monk murmured with a dull look.


    "Don''t all the power of Buddhism come from my Buddha? Even the Buddha, Bodhisattva and arhat venerable Buddha, their power should also come from my Buddha. This heresy betrays Buddhism. My Buddha should take back his power..."


    For a time, the faith of the monks around them was shaken. They were like lost travelers. They didn''t know which direction they should go in. Where did they look like an eminent monk?


    "Maybe I guessed wrong..." master puran finally sighed heavily and smiled bitterly.


    Under the gaze of many Buddhist believers, the battle between Huang Liang and golden arhat in the sky gradually came to an end.


    In other words, Huang Liang''s breath became stronger and stronger, and he was deprived of his ability to shoot with the golden arhat.


    In particular, as like as two peas of gold, the golden light turned on the body of Huang Liang, and finally became a golden body, almost identical with the golden body of Rohan.


    Except that the golden arhat has a bald head and Huang Liang has short hair.


    This look is no different from Huang Liang''s previous Kung Fu, but the power contained in it is very different.


    After opening this brand-new golden body, Huang Liang felt that his essence, Qi and spirit were blending with each other. Although it did not double, on the whole, Huang Liang''s strength became stronger by more than 30%!


    The golden body state has no restrictions and can be opened anytime, anywhere, which is equivalent to Huang Liang''s breakthrough to a new realm.


    It''s not a small number to strengthen the sub heavenly Father level by 30%. You know, Huang Wen''s turning into a Super Saiyan will only make his energy grow by 20%.


    With the sound of "bang!" after Huang Liang opened the golden body mode, Huang Liang slapped out and bombarded the golden body Luohan on the chest. This time, the golden body Luohan was completely unable to resist, the golden light on his body dimmed in an instant, and his body fell to the ground wastefully.


    "Hmm..." Huang Liang also recovered at this time. He looked at the embarrassed golden arhat below and didn''t continue to fight.


    Even though Huang Liang was slow, he also felt that the golden arhat did not mean to really fight with himself. In the previous battle, it was more a battle than a duel. Although it was counted, the golden arhat battle was not his opponent.


    "What do you mean? Do you have any dissatisfaction with your Buddha?" Huang Liang''s body fell to the golden arhat, tilted his head and looked at the golden arhat with some doubts.


    "Nonsense! I only respect and worship my Buddha without any dissatisfaction. Don''t slander me!" the golden arhat was hurt and had some difficulties in speaking, but after hearing Huang Liang''s words, he didn''t know where the strength came from. He jumped up and retorted at the first time, and then sat down on the ground after the voice fell.


    "What? Abbot ma... Cough, small-minded?" Huang Liang couldn''t help laughing when he saw the appearance of the golden arhat. As for the abbot, it naturally refers to the abbot of Lingshan, the Buddha in the mouth of the golden arhat.


    Although Huang Liang doesn''t know which Buddha in the world is, since he can be regarded as the leader of Buddhism, he must be the abbot of Lingshan.


    At this time, Huang Liang had just realized his new power. After his strength breakthrough, he was in a happy mood. He did not suggest to get some useful information from the golden arhat.


    "Ah?" the golden arhat obviously couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of Huang Liang''s words. For a moment, he looked a little dull. After a long time, he came back and looked at Huang Liang and said seriously.


    "You have the power of our Buddhism. Although you are a heresy in the Dharma of the Buddha, you have good understanding and are naturally suitable for fate with our Buddha. If you are willing to obey our Buddha, our Buddha will let bygones be bygones and open the door of Buddhism for you to understand the true meaning of Buddhism..."

 Chapter 1195

    "Obedience?" Huang Liang looked at the golden arhat and raised his eyebrows. A trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. Don''t say that Huang Liang is not a person in this world. Even if Huang Liang is really a person in this world, with his character, he can''t agree to obedience.


    Even if Huang Liang didn''t know what the Buddha''s attitude towards himself was, the thing that the Buddha ordered to hunt down himself was really happening.


    Besides, Huang Liang has his own ideas for this special training. He can make continuous progress step by step according to his own ideas. Why should he obey the so-called Buddhism?


    Besides, who can guarantee that everyone in Buddhism has the same idea as the golden arhat?


    Huang Liang doesn''t want to place his safety on other people''s thoughts.


    "If you Buddhists want to deal with me, you can draw a line directly. If you want me to obey, defeat me first..." thinking of this, Huang Liang sneered, looked at the golden arhat and said, "for the sake of no malice to me before you, I don''t kill you, you can go!"


    At this time, after defeating the golden arhat, Huang Liang not only opened a new level of King Kong not bad divine skill, but also understood many of the original Buddhist laws. Huang Liang wanted to digest his income and take his Buddhist laws one step further.


    If we can make continuous progress in the law of Buddha, Huang Liang''s own realm can also gradually progress until he breaks through the sub heavenly Father level and becomes a heavenly Father level strong person, and even a cosmic level strong person!


    "The Buddha will continue to send people to find the benefactor. Benefactor, take care of yourself. The little monk reminds you first that although the little monk is not the weakest among the Arhats, there are a few more powerful Arhats than the little monk. Master Shi is careful..." hearing Huang Liang''s words, the Golden arhat was silent and sighed.


    "Benefactor is kind-hearted and has the power of my Buddhism. One day, you will want to understand all this and become a member of my Buddhism."


    The voice of the golden arhat fell, and a faint golden light flashed in his body. He lifted his body up, slowly flew to the sky, and disappeared under the sun.


    When the golden arhat appeared before, it was a great momentum, but unfortunately, after the war with Huang Liang, the golden arhat finally lost to Huang Liang for various reasons. It was a little embarrassed to leave.


    "Hehe, even if your Buddhism is strong, it will eventually be just a stepping stone for my progress..." Huang Liang looked at the direction of the golden arhat leaving, a glimmer of self-confidence flashed in his eyes and whispered in his heart.


    Soon, Huang Liang''s body also disappeared in place, disappeared, and did not pay attention to the old monks who did not run away. Instead, he flashed golden light all over, shielded his breath according to the law of Buddha, and closed himself.


    With Huang Liang''s seclusion, the Buddha didn''t seem to want to take action for a short time. In this way, he allowed Huang Liang''s development. Only in the western sky of the Buddha, the Buddha''s eyes looked at Huang Liang''s direction, and a trace of helplessness and dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes.


    It seems that Huang Liang''s current progress rate is not very good.


    In another dimension space, Logan and Qin Ge Lei extend out of this dimension space. Different from other specially trained people, Logan and Qin Ge Lei appear in the same dimension space. In this dimension space, there is no Avenger alliance, only mutants.


    "This is us in another world?" Jean grey and Logan floated in the air, looking at the Xavier gifted youth college below, and couldn''t help muttering.


    After coming to this dimensional space, Jean grey and Logan found this familiar place for the first time, and then they found the difference between the world and their universe.


    Before, Logan and had crossed into the parallel universe, but Logan found that there was no mutant in the parallel universe.


    At that time, Logan wondered whether the mutant would belong to another parallel universe.


    Now, when the special training begins, Logan sees the familiar atmosphere of the past. Although it is somewhat specious with his experience, Logan can be sure that this is a mutant thing.


    "But can a mutant world really help us grow up?" Logan asked with some doubt after seeing the Xavier talent college below.


    Logan now knows the difference between himself and himself in the past. Although the mutants are powerful, Logan knows the strong among the mutants.


    If it is the original Logan, among the mutants, he can only create a reputation by relying on his immortal body. In fact, his real strength is not too strong.


    But now Logan is completely different. Logan has been able to fight with the strong people of sub heavenly Father level and even heavenly Father level, and has completely got rid of his shortcomings. Logan doesn''t think any of the mutants is still his opponent.


    Even Charles and magneto.


    Although Charles has strong mind control ability, with Logan''s current strength, it is impossible for Charles to explore Logan''s memory or control Logan''s body.


    After all, Logan''s beast perception is enough to sense the power of the mind. Although he can''t explore other people''s hearts, he has enough defense against external spiritual power.


    That doesn''t include Logan turning on the state of aidman alloy transformation.


    If Logan turns on the aidman alloy state, Charles doesn''t have to think about bringing the spiritual power close to Logan''s body, because the golden light of Logan''s body will directly shatter Charles''s spiritual power.


    Magneto is actually the same. After Rogan''s continuous progress, the aidman alloy in his body has changed greatly. Even if the aidman alloy state is not turned on, Rogan also has absolute control over his bones.


    Magneto can control normal metal and aidman alloy, but it''s not so easy to control aidman alloy in Logan.


    Besides Logan, Qin Ge Lei''s strength is needless to say. The strength of the standard sub heavenly father is much stronger than that of Qin Ge Lei, who originally had the power of the Phoenix but could not be used normally.


    Even compared with the outbreak, the present Qin Ge Lei will not be weaker than the original outbreak of the power of the Phoenix.


    After all, what once erupted by Qin Ge Lei is not the complete power of the Phoenix, that is, from sub heavenly Father level to heavenly Father level.


    With Qin Ge Lei''s understanding of the power of the Phoenix, she can even use her own ability to simulate such an outbreak, so as to achieve the combat effectiveness that is not inferior to that in the past

 Chapter 1196

    Therefore, even if the world has another power of Qin Ge Lei and Phoenix, Logan will not feel that he and Qin Ge Lei are not opponents of each other. In particular, Logan, who has turned on the transformation of aidman alloy, has some restraint against the incomplete power of Phoenix.


    "You said, if there is another me in the world, can the Phoenix power in her body let us contact Ronnie?" however, when logan thought about the strength of the strong in this dimensional space, Qin Ge Lei on the side flickered his eyes and asked Logan.


    "Er..." logan was stunned when he heard the speech. Naturally, Logan didn''t forget that his son Ronnie was forcibly taken away.


    But Logan and Qin Ge Lei are still somewhat different.


    Ronnie is Jean Grey''s only son, and Logan has several children of his own.


    After Logan''s children joined the avenger alliance one after another, the Logan family has become a large organization with a large number of people in the avenger alliance.


    Therefore, Logan has been enjoying the happy atmosphere of the family. The matter of Ronnie is hidden in his heart and has no intention to open it.


    Because Logan knows that they can''t take care of Ronnie''s affairs. After all, Huang asked, the British captain Brian who robbed Ronnie is just an avatar. Each avatar is so powerful, so it''s conceivable how strong the British captain Brian is.


    Huang Wen has always been invincible in Logan''s heart, but when the British captain Brian was incarnated in that battle, Huang Wen did not really cause real harm to the other party, although he made the other party lose face by various means.


    So Logan knew that he had a long way to go to get his son back.


    In addition, Logan''s mind gradually focused on other children, and the matter of Ronnie was not mentioned again.


    However, Logan forgot that his current children were not born to Qin Ge Lei. Even if Qin Ge Lei did not behave differently, in Qin Ge Lei''s heart, it must be his son Ronnie, whose weight is heavier.


    Maybe every time the whole family is happy, Jean Grey''s heart will think about Ronnie, but it doesn''t show it on the surface.


    At the thought of this, a trace of guilt flashed in Logan''s eyes. In this regard, he, a big old man, really didn''t do well


    "Sorry, Qin, I..." Logan raised his head and looked at Qin Ge Lei. He wanted to say something apologetically, but Qin Ge Lei waved to stop him.


    "Our strength is not enough. I know the power of the Phoenix. Since Ronnie hasn''t contacted us up to now, it shows that he really can''t leave..." Qin Ge Lei shook her head and sighed.


    "Even Huang Wen hasn''t left until now. He should have such consideration when going to that place. The strength of that place is far more powerful than we thought..."


    "Therefore, I don''t expect to bring Ronnie back so soon. I hope to know how Ronnie is now..."


    "Let''s find another you. With the help of the Phoenix power in her body, we should be able to contact Ronnie. Moreover, with you, it''s not so easy for another Phoenix power in your body to burst out..." Logan sighed and looked at Qin Ge Lei and said with a smile.


    "How should we tell the professor?" Qin Ge Lei laughed at the speech, but soon, Qin Ge Lei touched her chin and asked in some embarrassment.


    "Just say it directly. What''s the big deal?" Logan spread his hands indifferently, took Jean Grey''s hand and flew towards Xavier genius college.


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    In the Xavier Institute of genius, two people raised their heads at the same time, and then looked serious. They both sensed the attack of the strong, or came from mid air, which made them instantly alert.


    These two people are not others, it is Charles and Phoenix in this world. It is worth mentioning that this Charles is still a young Charles with hair, not an old bald head.


    "Hmm? Jean Logan? No..." soon, Charles couldn''t help but recognize Logan and Jean grey, or recognize their breath.


    But Charles is not sure, because there are some differences between Jean grey and Logan and the two people he knows.


    Not to mention that Jean grey only has the problem of similar breath and completely different appearance, nor the problem of a pair of wings growing inexplicably behind Logan. What makes Charles most difficult to determine is that there is another young Jean grey in Xavier genius college!


    "What''s the matter? Why are there two harps? They look different, but the breath is almost the same person?" Charles looked at Logan and Harp grey slowly falling in the sky. For a moment, he looked a little confused and subconsciously released his spiritual power.


    "Oh!" but the next moment, Charles''s face suddenly turned white, because his spiritual power was directly destroyed, and he did not detect any consciousness of Logan and Qinge Lei.


    "Charles, your way of greeting should be changed!" Logan looked at Charles, smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    In the other universe, Logan and Charles didn''t cooperate many times, and even Charles was killed by Huang Wen and Qin Ge Lei, but the relationship between Logan and Charles was OK.


    Even if it is far from the level of life and death old friends in Wolverine 3, it is an acquaintance.


    Therefore, even if logan was dissatisfied with the way Charles greeted him, he didn''t really mean to be angry.


    "Are you really Logan?" Charles opened his mouth slightly and asked for a while, "are you Qin? But Qin is not..."


    "Who are you?" just before Charles finished his words, Qin Ge Lei, the Phoenix girl of the universe, appeared. Her young face looked at Qin Ge Lei with a trace of doubt. She didn''t quite understand who the woman with a very similar breath was. She couldn''t be her mother?


    "I''m Qin Ge Lei too..." Qin Ge Lei looked at the Phoenix girl with a smile, shook her head and said softly.


    "Don''t you say?!" Charles''s pupils narrowed slightly. He thought of Qin Ge Lei''s negative power, and his heart was a little suspicious for a moment.


    "I''m not a black phoenix, I''m Qin Ge Lei in another universe, and he''s also Logan in another Universe..." Qin Ge Lei seems to have guessed Charles''s idea. She spoke out her origin frankly, which Logan had agreed with her before.


    "Another universe?" Charles and the Phoenix looked at each other with a trace of confusion. It was obvious that Qin Ge Lei didn''t understand what Qin Ge Lei meant for the first time.

 Chapter 1197

    "So are you from the future?" Charles hesitated. Although he didn''t understand Jean grey, he thought of Logan''s consciousness, so he looked at Logan and asked.


    "Well, it seems that our timeline is indeed the future compared with you, but we are not people in this world, or our two worlds are different..." Logan shrugged and looked at Charles and explained softly.


    "You should be able to see this from the fact that Qin''s appearance is different from hers, and your appearance is also different from Charles I know. If your breath is almost the same, to tell the truth, I think I''ve found the wrong person..."


    "So, what''s the matter with you here? Or is there something big to happen?" Charles didn''t understand, but he didn''t notice the malice from Logan and Jean grey.


    In other words, Logan now appears in front of Charles with such a face. It''s hard for him to think that Logan came with malice.


    "Well, no, we''re here to travel..." logan was stunned, took a look at the Phoenix girl on one side, and said with some hesitation for a moment, "or we didn''t know the situation of the world before we came here, but after seeing another world''s Qin, we were busy and needed Qin''s help. I don''t know if we can?"


    "Well, I have a question, why are you two? What''s your relationship?" the young Phoenix goddess looks hesitant. She has been observing Logan and Qin Ge Lei, and finally seems to be aware of something, and some can''t be sure. At this time, after Logan looks at herself, she can''t help asking.


    "We are husband and wife..." Qin Ge Lei smiled at the speech, grabbed Logan''s hand, looked at the Phoenix girl and said softly, "However, you don''t need to worry about anything. Every universe is different. In our universe, Qin and I have also experienced many trials before they come together. In your universe, you and another me are not necessarily the same as us."


    "So?" the Phoenix girl nodded thoughtfully. To tell the truth, the young Phoenix girl didn''t like this rough Logan very much. At least she didn''t mean to fall in love at first sight.


    It''s not natural for fenghuangnv to think that she may marry Logan in the future. However, after hearing Qin Ge Lei''s explanation, fenghuangnv is a little relieved.


    "It seems that you in the universe don''t like me..." Logan looked at the young Phoenix girl, couldn''t help smiling, looked at Qin Ge Lei around him and said teasingly.


    "Do you think every one of me is the same as me? If the power of the Phoenix didn''t affect my consciousness and completely integrate my two personalities, I wouldn''t necessarily choose you..." Qin Ge Lei glanced at Logan and said proudly.


    "Don''t forget, the person who took Ronnie said that it is precisely because of the particularity of the two of us that Ronnie has become the real host of the power of the Phoenix. In other words, among countless universes, I''m afraid we are the only ones who really come together!"


    "Yes, that''s why I want to cherish you more!" Logan took Qin Ge Lei into his arms with some emotion and said seriously.


    "Cough, don''t you have something to help? Come so far, don''t you want to show your love in front of us?" Charles looked a little unnatural when he saw the appearance of Logan and Qin Ge Lei. Finally, he coughed helplessly and said.


    "Besides, I''m Xavier genius college. There are children in it. Qin hasn''t grown up. Your influence is not very good!"


    "By the way, let''s look at the power of the Phoenix..." Qin Ge Lei thought of Ronnie, hurriedly pushed Logan away, looked at the Phoenix and said, "there is another power in your body, you know?"


    "Qin?!" Charles suddenly changed his face when he heard the speech. He subconsciously stopped Qin Ge Lei and didn''t want Fenghuang to know the negative forces in her body, so as to prevent her ability from getting out of control.


    But soon, Charles thought that Qin Ge Lei should have the same power in her body. Since Qin Ge Lei came here, she might be able to help the Phoenix girl master the way to control that negative power!


    "You said that kind of power was called the power of the Phoenix?" Charles came back and looked at the piano. Grey asked hesitantly, "the power of the Phoenix is the negative power in the piano? It has a special name?"


    "Yes, the power of the Phoenix is another power in her body..." Qin Ge Lei nodded, looked at the Phoenix and said seriously, "the power of the Phoenix is the conceptual embodiment of life and emotion. It carries the emotion of creation and destruction. It is not a negative force, but one of the top energies in the universe!"


    "So you have mastered this power, and you came to this universe with this power?" Charles asked, looking at the Phoenix girl stunned in place.


    "No, I''ve lost the power of the Phoenix..." Qin Ge Lei sighed, shook her head slowly and said softly, "Logan''s son and I inherited my Phoenix power and left our universe. After we came here, we found another me in the world, so we hope to contact our son with her Phoenix power..."


    "Of course, in return, I can help her better master the power of the Phoenix. Even if I have lost the power of the Phoenix, I can still help her master the power of the Phoenix!"


    "Did you lose the power of the Phoenix? Did you inherit it with Logan''s son?" after Charles was bombarded with a pile of information, he couldn''t return to God for a time, but after all, he had the most powerful brain on earth. Soon, Charles began to think about the gains and losses of doing so.


    First of all, Charles knows the negative power in the Phoenix, that is, how powerful the Phoenix power in Qin Ge Lei''s mouth is, which is far more than his power.


    Therefore, Charles did not wake up before taking advantage of the power of the Phoenix and locked up the Phoenix''s power.


    However, this is not a long-term plan. As long as the Phoenix is stimulated, the power of the Phoenix will be revealed.


    If Charles was alone, he would certainly not be able to fight the Phoenix again, but now with Qin Ge Lei and Logan... Well, in Charles'' opinion, it is mainly Logan. Charles thinks he can have a try.


    This can reduce the possibility of the Phoenix girl getting out of control and enable Qin Ge Lei to fulfill her and Logan''s wishes. It can be said to kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 1198

    "Teacher, is there really another power in my body?" the Phoenix lady asked cautiously after seeing Charles fall into silence, "that is to say, I can''t control my power because there is more than one power in my body?"


    "No, you don''t master your power, just because you''re not proficient in your power..." Qin Ge Lei shook her head and said softly, "If you can master the power you originally have, it will also help you master the power of the Phoenix. Therefore, you should face up to your power, don''t be afraid of it, and try to accept it."


    "Yes, Qin, you have been unable to face your power because your power was out of control. This is also a problem that many mutant compatriots will encounter. Now, you in another Universe appear. This is the best opportunity for you to master your power..."


    "Can I really?" the Phoenix girl looked at Qin Ge Lei subconsciously with a trace of hesitation. She was still kind to another herself, or a more mature herself.


    "Yes, you can. Logan, you can help. Charles, help me protect the Dharma!" Qin Ge Lei nodded with a smile. She looked a little excited and nervous. More importantly, she was full of thoughts and expectations.


    "Protect the Dharma?" Charles was stunned after hearing Jean Grey''s words, and then reflected what it meant to protect the Dharma. However, Charles didn''t quite understand that this important thing should not be carried out after entering Xavier genius college, but in this yard?


    However, before Charles reminded Qin Ge Lei, Qin Ge Lei had released her mind and stroked the Phoenix''s head.


    "No!" the Phoenix female seemed to feel great pressure at this time. She subconsciously wanted to resist the other world herself, or another force in the Phoenix female wanted to resist Qin Ge Lei''s approach.


    "Hmm?" Qin Ge Lei felt the Phoenix girl''s resistance and showed her joy for the first time, but soon, Qin Ge Lei was stunned in situ and watched the Phoenix girl''s other power awaken completely.


    "Is this?" one side of Logan''s mouth was also slightly open. Logan and Qin Ge Lei, who have strong perception ability, were also stunned, and then subconsciously looked at Charles nearby and asked, "this is her negative power?"


    "Yes, this is the negative power of Qin? Wait, what do you mean, this is not the power of Phoenix?" Charles heard something wrong in Logan''s words. He looked at Qin, grey and Logan hesitantly.


    "Yes, this is not the power of the Phoenix..." Qin Ge Lei looked very lonely. She thought that there was another young self in the world, and there was the power of the Phoenix, so she could contact her son Ronnie through the power of the Phoenix to understand his current situation.


    But Qin Ge Lei didn''t expect that the Phoenix in this world has the nickname of Phoenix, but it doesn''t have the power of Phoenix.


    "Qin, help control the power of Qin first!" just when Qin Ge Lei was lonely, Charles hurriedly shouted at Qin Ge Lei. At this time, the spiritual power of the blackened Phoenix girl is constantly raging. If it can''t be stopped, it may cause great damage to the surroundings.


    In particular, this spiritual power is stronger than when Charles suppressed it. I don''t know how much. At this time, Charles felt that his spiritual power could not suppress this power!


    "Poof!" as soon as Charles''s voice fell, he flew out of his wheelchair and fell to the ground.


    "Me in the other world, did you give in? Did you lose the power that should belong to you?" the whole face of the Phoenix Phoenix girl was dark, perfectly showing the external expression of blackening, and even mocked Qin Ge Lei directly.


    "You don''t know the power of the Phoenix at all, because you''re not the power of the Phoenix at all..." Qin Ge Lei returned to her senses when she heard the words of the Phoenix, took a faint look at the Phoenix and said disdainfully.


    "No!" with Qin Ge Lei''s voice falling down, the powerful power of sub heavenly Father level burst out from Qin Ge Lei, controlled all the raging spiritual forces around, and caused the Phoenix girl to cry out in horror, "impossible! Didn''t you lose the power like me? How could you be so powerful


    However, the Phoenix female didn''t shout for too long. Soon, the dark color on the Phoenix female''s face quickly retreated, and the whole person directly sat on the ground, looking a little flustered.


    "What the hell is going on?" Charles was carried back to his wheelchair by Logan. He looked at Qin Ge Lei in surprise and asked.


    The power of the Phoenix girl just broke out is strong enough, but when facing Qin Ge Lei, he was vulnerable. Charles can''t imagine how powerful Qin Ge Lei is in front of him


    "She is different from me. What she has in her body is not the power of the Phoenix..." Qin Ge Lei sighed and explained, "if what she has is the real power of the Phoenix, you will be directly shocked into a molecular structure and completely dissipated when she just broke out, because you, the second life in our universe, died like this."


    "You!" when Charles heard Jean Grey''s words, his pupils suddenly narrowed. Naturally, he knew what the second life in Jean Grey''s mouth meant, which was also the biggest secret in Charles''s heart.


    "The power in your body is not the power of the Phoenix I think. It is far from reaching the level of the power of the Phoenix..." Qin Ge Lei said, not looking at Charles, but at the frightened Phoenix girl.


    "However, it is precisely because this power is far inferior to the power of the Phoenix, so you can better master it. In sum, this is indeed a negative power, which is condensed by the negative emotions in your heart when you wake up..."


    "I was wrong about your situation before. You can''t control your own power. It has something to do with this negative power, because your two powers are essentially one, but because you hate your own power, they finally condense into two."


    "So, when you really accept that negative force, it''s time for you to fully master your ability and stop being afraid of losing control!"


    "Can I really master such power?" the Phoenix female''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, some uneasy asked.


    "Why not? Although you don''t have the power of the Phoenix, we are still the same person in essence. Why can''t you do what I can do?" Qin Ge Lei flashed a trace of loneliness in her eyes, but soon looked at the Phoenix and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1199

    "In other words, Qin''s body doesn''t have the power of the Phoenix in your mouth. Her power is the mutant ability she should master?" Charles saw the Phoenix girl fall into silence and couldn''t help looking at Qin Ge Lei.


    "Yes, what I have now is the mutant ability that should have belonged to me, but because I once had the power of the Phoenix, my ability is inevitably affected by the power of the Phoenix..." Qin Ge Lei looked at chalvis, nodded and said softly.


    "Of course, this influence only makes it more difficult for me to master my own ability. It''s easier for her to master her variant ability than me."


    "The power of the Phoenix you''re looking for..." Charles was happy when he heard the speech, but he soon thought of something. Looking at Qin Ge Lei, he asked tentatively.


    "Well, you''re hypocritical. Since the piano in this world doesn''t have the power of the Phoenix, there''s no power of the Phoenix in this world. You don''t need to worry. We won''t stay because we don''t have the power of the Phoenix..." Logan saw Charles''s appearance, waved angrily and interrupted Charles.


    Logan knows Charles very well. He likes to think more when he has nothing to do. Then he boasts that he is compassionate and feels that his set can help mutants gain a foothold.


    The facts have also proved that neither Charles''s set, magneto''s set, or the double reed sung by two people can really change the situation of mutants.


    Only when we have the absolute power to stand firm and distract human attention through external pressure can we let mutants live a stable life.


    For example, in Huang Wen''s universe, the mutants first showed a nuclear bomb character like Qin Ge Lei, followed by constant extraordinary events. Aliens attacked the earth and humans obtained alien technology.


    These things have suddenly distracted human attention.


    What about the strength of mutants? Even if it is studied, there are various limitations, but alien technology does not have these limitations. Especially after seeing the star sea, human beings do not want to limit their attention to one earth.


    This may be something engraved in human DNA. Even if human science and technology are backward, they also have their own longing for the universe. Unfortunately, in the universe where Huang Wen is located, when people on earth walk out of the earth, they may have no choice but to find that most forces in the universe have respected the earth


    "Let''s go into the college and talk slowly..." at this time, Charles heard Logan, and a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face. After all, he is not so old Charles, not so rich in experience, not so thick skinned... Cough, Chengfu, so Charles smiled at Logan and Qin grey.


    Logan and Qin Ge Lei have no intention of opposing. They know that they came to the universe as Huang Wen said. Even if Huang Wen didn''t arrange all this, Logan and Qin Ge Lei will stay in the universe for a period of time.


    Although Logan and Qin Ge Lei haven''t figured out what their special training content is and how to become more powerful.


    In this way, Logan and Qin Ge Lei lived in Xavier gifted youth college. Qin Ge Lei was ready to teach the universe to master its own power.


    Compared with Qin Ge Lei, who has the power of the Phoenix and is unable to master her own power, she is obviously weaker in the hollow of the universe with the title of Phoenix.


    The variant ability of Fenghuang female forms negative forces due to the damage caused when she wakes up. Together, these two forces are almost the same as the ability Qin Ge Lei now possesses.


    However, the ability limit of Phoenix female is far less powerful than Qin Ge Lei.


    Even if she lost the power of the Phoenix, Qin Ge Lei still reached the sub heavenly Father level with her own power, and even moved forward in the direction of the heavenly Father level.


    Qin Ge Lei''s progress is not much slower than Wanda and strange. The only difference may be that Qin Ge Lei has no infinite gemstones.


    Even if the Phoenix girl can master all her power, I''m afraid she just barely reaches the boundary below the sub heavenly Father level. It still takes a little time to break through to the sub heavenly Father level.


    Such strength, among the mutants, is already very powerful, and it is enough to be called Omega mutants.


    Moreover, Jean grey and Logan also found the difference between the universe and their cosmic mutants. Even if Charles in the universe did not grow to the age they knew, Jean grey and Logan could still clearly perceive that the potential of Charles was not as strong as the Charles they knew.


    This is mainly the difference of the universe, just as the surprise captain Carol of Huang Wen''s universe is stronger than other surprise captains.


    "So the difference between this world and our world is not just because there is no boss and Avenger?" Logan, lying in bed and entering the sage mode, looked at the ceiling and whispered.


    "Yes, this Charles can''t reach the strength of Charles we know. I don''t have the power of Phoenix. However, there should be no change in the other one. The immortal body and aidman alloy should not turn because of the difference of the universe?" Qin Ge Lei said with a trace of uncertainty in her voice.


    "Then, why doesn''t the power of Phoenix exist in the universe?" Logan obviously reacted a little slowly after the war and whispered subconsciously.


    "Maybe it''s because of Ronnie. Didn''t Huang ask? Ronnie brings together the power of the Phoenix, which may include all the universe..." Qin Ge Lei''s eyes flickered slightly and said.


    "That is to say, from the moment when Ronnie was born, the Phoenix power in all universes converged towards Ronnie''s body. Therefore, the universe we came to has no Phoenix power, and we can''t contact Ronnie through the Phoenix power."


    "You said, does the boss have the ability to contact Ronnie now? We don''t need to bring Ronnie back. Let''s contact Ronnie to know his current situation and understand your missing..." Logan gradually recovered and asked with some hesitation.


    "I don''t know that. We can''t understand how powerful Huang Wen is now. However, even if we need to do so, we have to wait until the end of our special training..." Qin Ge Lei shook her head and said helplessly.


    "We are now entering the universe. With the character of your boss, if we don''t complete the special training, we are afraid to stay in the universe all the time, and we don''t even know what the special training is!"

 Chapter 1200

    "Now that we are here, our special training content should be related to mutants. However, even helping mutants out of racial difficulties seems to be of no help to our strength?" Logan touched his beard and whispered.


    "After all, the purpose of the boss''s special training at the beginning is to let us improve our strength in order to prevent any strong people from appearing in the future. If he has to deal with it and help the mutants, it seems that we can''t improve our strength."


    "No matter what, soldiers will block, water and earth cover up. When things happen, we''ll know what''s going on. It''s no use thinking now..." Qin Ge Lei turned over and got on his horse and said softly.


    Qin Ge Lei doesn''t mean to help the mutant group in the universe. It has taken Qin Ge Lei a lot of experience to help another self. Moreover, they still have to find their own way out for the mutant in the universe. After all, Logan and Qin Ge Lei are just passers-by.


    "The power of the Phoenix? How can there be such a existence in the universe we now construct?" just when Qin Ge Lei and Logan were in the two person world, a member of the God Group in this dimensional space shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    "Although the power of the Phoenix does exist in the original real template of the universe, after that accident, all the power of the Phoenix disappeared, which made us have to improve the logic of the new universe..."


    "But I didn''t expect that the reason why the power of the Phoenix disappeared in the multiverse was that their son, the Phoenix girl and the Wolverine really had a son and was recognized by all the power of the Phoenix..."


    "We didn''t find out such a big variable before. Otherwise, maybe we can find Mr. Huang Wen earlier!"


    There was a trace of regret in the voice of the members of the Tianshen group. He had learned from some messages that Huang Wen was not so powerful, at least when Ronnie was born, who was recognized by the power of the Phoenix.


    If the God group at that time could know all this and find Huang Wen in advance, I''m afraid it would be easy to solve Huang Wen and would not let so many members of the God group fall into the current situation.


    Most members of the God group are conveying their strength in order to maintain the power of dimensional space, while a few members of the God group are responsible for guiding the development of dimensional space and helping Qin Ge Lei and others improve their strength.


    It can be said that these once high God group members have now become tool people, even tool people without freedom.


    "Alas! Push forward the progress of some things. It''s meaningless to help the Phoenix girl in the universe master her strength..." the members of the God group looked at the sunrise and sunset and began to teach Qin Ge Lei, the Phoenix girl. They shook their heads reluctantly, and then gently pointed to a golden pagoda on the earth. A familiar face in it instantly opened her eyes.


    This familiar face is no one else, it is the apocalypse that has been solved in Huang Wen''s universe.


    In this universe, when there is no Phoenix power, if Qin Ge Lei and Logan do not join, this Apocalypse may be an invincible existence. At least neither Charles nor magneto is far from the opponent of the apocalypse.


    Even with the potential of Charles and magneto in this universe, even if they become old-age forms, they are not comparable to the apocalypse that has lived for countless years.


    Especially after Qi opened his eyes that day, the members of the God group took a look at Logan and Qin Ge Lei, then touched his chin and pointed again at Qi.


    "Hmm?" the newly awakened Apocalypse suddenly felt that the power in his body had suddenly changed.


    Originally, the Apocalypse inherited many different variant abilities, but these abilities are strong and weak. Even if the Apocalypse itself has strengthened abilities, it is also unable to make each variant reach the same height.


    In particular, the Apocalypse is already a strong sub heavenly father. Many variant abilities have been unable to understand the existence of laws. Abusing dishes is OK, but it is still impossible to make many abilities reach the combat power of sub heavenly father.


    However, at this time, many abilities of Apocalypse have been suddenly improved, just like Apocalypse helping others improve their abilities, which makes the strength of Apocalypse stronger in an instant and makes countless abilities harmonious with each other.


    "What''s the matter? I was murdered at the beginning. Why did my strength become stronger after waking up? How many years have I been sleeping?" the Apocalypse felt his ability to become stronger, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. Then he released his spiritual power and began to explore his surroundings.


    The Apocalypse did not release the spiritual power too far, because the Apocalypse was used to feeling that the surrounding territory was his own territory.


    But soon, the Apocalypse found that the times had changed. The people who betrayed themselves had long ceased to exist. Thousands of years have passed, and mutants have become the existence of everyone in this era


    "My people are regarded as heresy by those slaves? Who gives them the courage?" a trace of anger flashed in the eyes of the apocalypse. He explored the surrounding territory and did not find the existence of a mutant, which made the unhappy Apocalypse enlarge the scope of perception.


    "Hmm? Who? What a powerful spiritual force..." at this time, Charles was routinely exploring his mutant compatriots. Then he found that a powerful spiritual force was raging in a distant place, which was stronger than the runaway Phoenix!


    Subconsciously, Charles wants to touch the object of spiritual power and know who the other person is.


    "Hmm?" Charles didn''t expect that his actions caused the idea of the apocalypse. The Apocalypse instantly crossed the distance of continents and oceans and contacted his spiritual power with Charles.


    "What a powerful child, you have such power. Why didn''t you change the status of mutant compatriots, and why did weak human beings rule the noble mutant?!" the voice of Apocalypse sounded in Charles''s ear. The majestic voice directly shook Charles''s mind a little and quickly took back his spiritual power, Dare not make excessive contact with the spiritual power of the apocalypse.


    "Escaped?" under the pyramid, the Apocalypse''s eyes flickered slightly, and then the corners of his mouth slowly raised and whispered, "child, where can you escape? I have locked your spiritual power, and you can''t escape..."


    "You have such a powerful spiritual power, which is destined to be my help. You will help me and my mutant compatriots to change this heretical world!"

 Chapter 1201

    "Shua!" with the voice of the apocalypse, his body disappeared from the bottom of the pyramid. When it reappeared, it was already in the country of this ancient continental desert.


    The Apocalypse is not ready to find Charles for the first time. After all, the Apocalypse has locked Charles'' position. Even if Charles escapes and leaves, the Apocalypse can find Charles according to Charles''s unique spiritual power.


    Moreover, apocalypse has other goals, such as to understand this completely unfamiliar world after sleeping for countless years, understand why humans in this world can surpass mutants, and understand what powerful mutants exist in this world


    Most importantly, the Apocalypse wants to know whether there is a mutant group that can fight against mankind and fight for rights for the mutant group under the condition of being suppressed by mankind.


    If there is such a mutant group, the Apocalypse will naturally reward them well. The content of the reward is to make them their most important ministers and accept their power.


    Yes, this is the reward of the apocalypse. In the view of the apocalypse, as the ancestor of the mutant and the God of the mutant, it is a great reward to reward those mutants who have the courage to fight to become their own ministers.


    Moreover, apocalypse can also help those mutants improve their abilities and further expand the power of the mutants.


    However, the Apocalypse is destined to be disappointed. At this time, Xavier gifted youth college has just started. There are not too many mutants in it, and Charles has no intention to fight with mankind.


    Magneto, after breaking up with Charles, did not care about the mutants, but entered a retired state, took an ordinary man, gave birth to his own child, and honestly made money to support his family.


    Therefore, there is no decent mutant organization on this timeline, let alone against humans.


    As for the two or three big cats, there are also mutant organizations that make a living by robbery, but the problem is that the ability of those mutants is too weak. The Apocalypse completely despises them, not to mention taking them as their subjects, or even promoting them to the four knights of the apocalypse.


    "Is this the mutant of this era? It really disappoints me!" the Apocalypse said with a cold hum in his heart after exploring it. "In addition, mankind has made progress so fast and developed nuclear weapons. These nuclear weapons are the ones that can pose a threat to me on this earth..."


    "We have to find a way to solve these nuclear weapons first, so that mankind has no threat to me!"


    "And nuclear weapons, that child is very suitable. I''d better go to him first..."


    The shape of the Apocalypse slowly became illusory, and a law of space fluctuated around, as if locking Charles''s spiritual position.


    Some time ago, in Xavier gifted youth college, when shocked by the spiritual power of the apocalypse, Charles subconsciously wanted to talk to Jean grey and Logan about the situation.


    However, Charles soon stopped because he knew that Logan and Qin Ge Lei were inconvenient now. In particular, it was too embarrassing that Logan and Qin Ge Lei didn''t know each other. Charles finally decided to find them the next day.


    "You mean, yesterday when you were looking for mutant compatriots, you encountered a very strong spiritual force?" the next day, the radiant Qin Ge Lei began to teach the Phoenix girl to master her mutant ability. After hearing Charles''s words, she couldn''t help but be stunned and watched Charles confirm it.


    "Yes, it''s a very powerful spiritual power, stronger than me!" Charles recalled the spiritual power of the Apocalypse he encountered last night and said with lingering fear, "even stronger than the negative power of Qin!"


    "More powerful than me?" the Phoenix girl on one side widened her eyes, looked at Charles curiously and said, "so, is he also our compatriot? Are we going to find him?"


    "More powerful spiritual power than Charles or even Xiaoqin? Wait, Charles, do you know where he is?" Logan rubbed his claws bored aside. After hearing Charles''s description, his eyes suddenly lit up and looked at Charles and asked.


    Last night, Logan also discussed with Qin Ge Lei the purpose of their special training in this world. At this time, Charles''s description reminds Logan of a boy who gives money... Well, giving money may not be accurate. It should be a boy who gives opportunity.


    "You mean?" Jean grey heard Logan''s words and thought of the Apocalypse of her own world. She looked at Logan with some uncertainty and asked.


    "If it''s the African continent, it should be the apocalypse. I can''t think of any mutant whose spiritual power can surpass Charles..." Logan shrugged and said with a smile. "At least, there are few mutants in our world. If it''s not the apocalypse, we''ll have some trouble."


    "Apocalypse? The African continent? Yes, it''s the African continent!" Charles listened to the conversation between Jean grey and Logan, recalled the situation yesterday and said, "When I explored my compatriots before, I was generally in the American continent. First, my spiritual strength was released too far and the pressure was too great. Second, I was too far away. Even if there were mutant compatriots, I didn''t have the energy to find the past..."


    "But last night was different. At the beginning, I didn''t notice the spiritual power. He suddenly broke out. Even if it was far away, I felt his strength!"


    "Apocalypse, who is he? You said before that your timeline is in our future. Have you seen the apocalypse?"


    "Say it, don''t be afraid..." Logan looked at Qin Ge Lei, then looked at Charles and the Phoenix goddess and said mysteriously.


    "Don''t be afraid?" Charles and the Phoenix were stunned by Logan''s mysterious tone, and looked at Logan suspiciously for a moment.


    The power of apocalypse is indeed very powerful, but what mysterious origin should Logan remind them not to be afraid?


    "Yes, the origin of this apocalypse is indeed a bit frightening. At the beginning, we were shocked when we knew his origin, but then we all saw some gods, gods and gods, and we didn''t feel anything..." Logan''s eyes flickered slightly and said with some emotion.


    "In fact, the Apocalypse is the ancestor of the mutant. He claims to be the emperor of the mutant, the first mutant in history, and the supreme god of the mutant!"

 Chapter 1202

    "The first mutant in history? The ancestor of the mutant? The emperor? The God?" Charles and the Phoenix looked at each other. Sure enough, they were shocked by what Logan said for the first time.


    "What we know is that the oldest mutant is Logan. We basically don''t know about the mutant before you. You say he is the ancestor of the mutant? Does he have the body of immortality like you?" Charles looked back at Logan and asked with a frown.


    "And what you just said is that he claims to be, that is, in fact, he is not?"


    "The Apocalypse is one of the ancestors of the mutants and the earliest active mutants. I only lived for 200 years, and the Apocalypse came from the first dynasty of Egypt in 3000 BC. At that time, he was the supreme god of the mutants and the emperor of the mutants..." Logan spread his hand and said with a smile.


    "However, in your world, are there any mutants older than him? But in our world, there have been mutants more than 17000 years ago. According to the origin of mutants, there should be older mutants, but there was no concept of mutants at that time, and they didn''t survive..."


    "Three thousand years BC, seventeen thousand years ago?" Charles and the Phoenix girl looked a little dull. They couldn''t imagine that someone could live so long. Someone lived from one of the four ancient civilizations to the present, and someone was directly born in the prehistoric civilization. These are two living histories!


    "How could they live so long?" the Phoenix Phoenix girl was stunned and couldn''t help muttering.


    "It''s nothing to live for a long time. If you throw me back more than 10000 years ago, I can live to the present. Even my appearance won''t change too much. Part of it is because of the unique ability of variants, and part of it is because of my own strength..." Logan smiled with some confidence and said softly.


    It is almost impossible for other Wolverines to live for more than 10000 years, especially when their appearance remains unchanged, because it means that Logan is still at the peak for 10000 years.


    Even Odin, the former God King of naasgard, grew old after living for thousands of years.


    Of course, it''s not that Logan is higher than Odin now. Logan''s realm must be lower than Odin, but it''s different who can laugh to the end when fighting.


    Not to mention Logan''s talent is in the immortal body, which has been strengthened countless times, so that Logan really has the ability of immortality.


    Logan''s mental strength, which once became a weakness, has long become stronger. I don''t know how many times, not to mention his consciousness. Coupled with the characteristics that aidman alloy is difficult to be changed, various forces are superimposed to form this new wolverine, the immortal Wolverine.


    "Can you live so long?" Charles seemed to know Logan on the first day, looked at Logan with his mouth slightly open, and then suddenly realized that this logan was not the Logan he knew, but a Logan who would cross the universe. It seemed no big deal to be able to do this.


    "Yes, I almost won''t grow old, and the Apocalypse is almost like this... Huh?!" Logan looked at Charles and nodded. When he was about to continue to say something, he suddenly looked away.


    Although Logan''s beast perception has not condensed the so-called law after continuous cultivation, his perception ability around him has become stronger. I don''t know how many times.


    Because of this, when Charles, Phoenix and even Qin Ge Lei didn''t find anything different, Logan had found a malicious attack, followed by a wave of spatial power.


    "The Apocalypse is coming!" Logan soon realized something and reminded Charles and Qin Ge Lei around him, "Xiao Qin, you go back to the college first and don''t come out. Charles, you protect the students of the college. Qin, get ready to fight..."


    "The Apocalypse is coming?" Charles did not react at this time. A body slowly solidified out of the air. It was the blue faced Dou Erdun... Cough, it was the Apocalypse of the mutant emperor.


    "Eh?" after the Apocalypse appeared, he looked at Logan''s four people in front of him in surprise. He didn''t expect that he was pursuing Charles''s spiritual power and finally found four mutants.


    Most importantly, when the Apocalypse saw Logan''s four people, it was aware of the powerful variant ability in the four people. The Apocalypse suddenly felt that the four knights of the Apocalypse seemed to have been gathered.


    "Hmm? No, why are your two abilities so similar? Are you mother and daughter?" however, the Apocalypse soon noticed something wrong, because the abilities between Qin Ge Lei and Fenghuang girl were so similar that the Apocalypse could not help but doubt.


    Apocalypse has seen twins or brothers with similar variant abilities, but almost exactly the same variant abilities. Apocalypse is the first time to see them.


    "Bang!" the voice of the Apocalypse had just fallen, and Qin Ge Lei''s face was black. Then the Apocalypse''s body suffered a strong mental impact and flew out directly. Some fell to the ground in embarrassment, looking a little confused.


    "What mother and daughter? Do I look so old?" Qin Ge Lei admitted that she must be a little older than herself in the universe, but she absolutely does not admit that there is such a big age difference between her and the Phoenix!


    A woman''s age is a death hole. Whoever tells the truth will die!


    Not even the Apocalypse!


    "You... You are so strong? Great, my child, I haven''t seen such an excellent child as you for a long time!" the Apocalypse looked at Qin Ge Lei, who burst out with great power, and his face gradually became excited. His body was suspended in the air again. Looking at Qin Ge Lei, he said enthusiastically, "you will be used by me..."


    "Shua!" this time, before the Apocalypse had finished, a residual shadow rushed to the apocalypse, and the sharp aidman alloy steel claw directly stabbed the Apocalypse''s chest.


    "Poof!" the Apocalypse''s hard skin blocked aidman''s alloy steel claw for a moment, and then it was pierced.


    "This is my wife. Pay attention to your tone and attitude!" Logan said with an extremely unhappy look after piercing the apocalypse.


    Don''t tease his woman in front of a man, even if you are Apocalypse!


    Moreover, Logan is still a grumpy man. The old wolf has never completely changed his temper. When he meets the enemy, he is still the fierce Wolverine!

 Chapter 1203

    "Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?" the apocalypse, who was pierced by Logan and fell to the ground, was a little suspicious of life. He even felt that he might not really wake up. What happened now was just a dream.


    "This is the apocalypse?" Charles and the Phoenix girl on one side also looked at the embarrassed Apocalypse not far away and muttered hesitantly for a moment.


    There was no way. Before the Apocalypse appeared, Logan had raised the force of the Apocalypse to the extreme, but after the Apocalypse appeared, he was hurt by Qin Ge Lei and Logan one after another, which made Charles and the Phoenix subconsciously feel that the Apocalypse might not be so powerful.


    After all, Jean Grey''s strength is predictable, but Charles feels that the apocalypse that Logan can bully may not be so strong


    "No, if the Apocalypse is really the master of the powerful spiritual power last night, then the problem is not the apocalypse, but this Logan!" however, Charles soon realized something, looked at Logan''s direction and muttered in his heart, "So, what he said before has no boasting element? Is this really an incomparably powerful Logan?"


    "His wound has healed!" while Charles was thinking, he didn''t see any Phoenix girl on the market. She couldn''t help crying out, and her spiritual strength watched the healing wound of Apocalypse''s chest.


    The originally pierced Apocalypse chest can see the broken heart, but at this time, the Apocalypse chest is healing quickly. It was like no injury. The speed startled the Phoenix girl.


    "Such a healing speed is no longer slower than Logan!" Charles recovered at this time. When he heard the exclamation of the Phoenix, he also found the powerful self-healing ability of the apocalypse. His pupils narrowed slightly. At this time, he knew the power of the apocalypse.


    After all, Charles knows how difficult Logan''s immortal body is. Even as one of the two mutants who restrain Logan''s ability most, Charles can detonate Logan''s consciousness with spiritual power and make Logan lose his ability to act, but this move obviously can''t work on the apocalypse.


    Because the Apocalypse has more powerful spiritual power than Charles. If Charles really dares to have a spiritual confrontation with the apocalypse, it is destined to be Charles


    "Who are you? Are the mutants now strong enough?" when Charles couldn''t help being afraid, the Apocalypse slowly stood up from the ground, looked solemnly at Logan and Jean grey and asked, "you have such strength. Why do you watch mankind rule the mutants and oppress the mutants?"


    Apocalypse is not acting rashly at this time, and Apocalypse is not a reckless man. When he finds that Logan and Qin Ge Lei are not easy to mess with, he is ready to find out the origin of Logan and Qin Ge Lei.


    After all, the Apocalypse has just awakened. Although it has a certain understanding of the world, it is certainly not as profound as those who have been living in this era.


    From the Apocalypse''s point of view, the threat of nuclear bombs cannot be felt by the powerful spiritual power of Qin Ge Lei, because the spiritual power is strong enough to control the launch of those nuclear bombs.


    Therefore, the Apocalypse is wondering whether there are any threats on the earth he does not know, and can the two strong men in front of him work with him to eliminate these threats?


    As the emperor who once mutated, the emperor of heaven did not rule by violence solely on his own strength. He also knew the truth of checks and balances and vertical and horizontal cooperation, but in the era of apocalypse, no one needed Apocalypse to do this.


    "For mutants, we are just passers-by. Moreover, the apocalypse, the times have changed. It is impossible for you to continue to subdue mankind with your cruel rule as before..." Logan looked at the apocalypse, shook his head and said faintly.


    "If you really want to change the situation of mutants in the world, you have to change your attitude. You are no longer the mutant Emperor..."


    "Do you know me?" the Apocalypse''s eyes flashed a light, frowned and directly interrupted Logan''s words. "I have explored before. In this era, there is no information about me. Why do you know my existence?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it..." Logan shrugged, didn''t mean to explain to the apocalypse, but said bluntly, "although we can''t always help mutants, if you don''t change your mind and still want to go your own way, we have to solve you first!"


    "Do you really think what I just showed is all my strength?" the Apocalypse heard Logan''s words, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. Even though the Apocalypse knew that Logan and Qin Ge Lei were difficult to deal with, at this time, after hearing Logan''s provocation, the Apocalypse still couldn''t help it.


    After all, he is a proud mutant emperor and the God of the mutant. It is already the magnanimity of the Apocalypse to forgive his younger generation for hurting him once. At this time, the younger generation dared to provoke himself?


    "Shua!" as the voice of the Apocalypse fell, the Apocalypse''s body instantly disappeared in place. Logan''s eyes could not help but coagulate, and stabbed aidman''s alloy steel claw behind him at the next moment.


    "Shua!" the Apocalypse''s figure appeared briefly, and then disappeared quickly. Aidman''s alloy steel claw pierced the air, which didn''t really hurt the apocalypse.


    Logan''s face did not change. He released his beast perception and carefully observed all the malice and environment around him.


    Logan has also seen that the Apocalypse is faster than the apocalypse, but it is far from exceeding Logan''s perception speed. Even Logan knows that even if his beast perception has not improved, he can stop the attack of the Apocalypse at this time.


    In this way, the shape of the Apocalypse was like a ghost. It appeared for a while and disappeared quickly. He wanted to attack Logan from all directions, but he didn''t succeed in the end.


    No matter which direction the Apocalypse attacks from, there is no sense of escaping Logan''s beast. Every time Logan welcomes the apocalypse, it is Logan''s sharp aidman alloy steel claw.


    The apocalypse, who has been hurt once by aidman alloy steel claw, knows how powerful this metal he has never seen. The surface of the skin of the Apocalypse is no worse than that of steel, but it is easily broken by aidman alloy steel claw. Therefore, even the Apocalypse doesn''t want to be hurt by Logan again

 Chapter 1204

    "It''s no use. Your speed is very fast. Among your abilities, there should be a special speed variant ability, but unfortunately, your speed variant ability doesn''t seem to be too strong!" Logan pushed back the attack of the Apocalypse again and again. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and stood in the original place, laughing fearlessly.


    From the beginning, Logan was ready to fight the apocalypse. He knew that people like the Apocalypse could hardly change their consciousness with words.


    Before, Logan didn''t cut off the Apocalypse''s head because he knew that the Apocalypse was not so easy to kill. Even if he cut off the Apocalypse''s head, the Apocalypse couldn''t die.


    After all, there are too many apocalyptic abilities.


    Not to mention the launch, absorption and transfer of the energy system, what super power, speed, physique and endurance give Apocalypse a powerful combat ability.


    You know, it''s very powerful to block the moment of aidman alloy steel claw with skin. Even the defense variant ability of ganglishi can''t stop the sharpness of aidman alloy steel claw.


    The most powerful part of the Apocalypse is that it integrates the abilities of too many mutants.


    Even though there were not many mutants in that era, and even though none of those mutants could really be comparable to Logan''s immortal body, under the blessing and continuous integration of the Apocalypse itself, he finally obtained stronger healing ability than Logan at first.


    This immortal body has been called immortal existence.


    Therefore, Logan was mocking the apocalypse and thinking about how to really kill the apocalypse.


    In Huang Wen''s universe, the Apocalypse was finally killed by Huang Wen, but this does not mean that the Apocalypse is really so easy to die.


    You know, Huang Wen made several unique moves at that time, but he didn''t really kill the apocalypse.


    Finally, Huang Wen transferred the remnant of the Apocalypse to the Zhenjin battle room, and completely wiped out all the body structure and consciousness of the Apocalypse with the power of the immortal sword array.


    Logan remembers these experiences very clearly, so now Logan is also worried about the trouble of immortality. Logan realizes it again, because his destructive power is really not enough to reach the level of killing immortal sword array.


    "Damn it, why did this guy react so quickly? I didn''t feel the powerful spiritual power from him. How did he do it?" the Apocalypse''s body was still moving at a high speed, but the Apocalypse still couldn''t find the opportunity to attack, and he was thinking in his heart.


    Although the Apocalypse has lived for many years, in the Apocalypse era, the number of mutants is not too many, and the types of mutant ability are not too many. It is similar to Logan''s beast perception and has been developed to this degree. The Apocalypse is unheard of.


    Therefore, in the face of Logan''s existence of perfect counterattack, the Apocalypse did not know how to deal with it for a time.


    "It seems that it''s not so easy to get rid of this guy in close proximity. Then, try other means!" the Apocalypse''s eyes flickered slightly, his body flashed, disappeared in place, and was already in mid air when he appeared again.


    Not surprisingly, Logan raised his head and looked at his position.


    "Hum!" at this time, a powerful spiritual force swept into Logan''s brain. It was a sneak attack by the spiritual force of the apocalypse. He wanted to see if the reckless man with absolute perception of battle could defend his spiritual power!


    With the sound of "buzzing", Logan''s beast sensed the attack of powerful spiritual power, and a golden light directly appeared in Logan''s head and protected Logan''s brain.


    At this time, Logan did not turn on aidman alloy transformation, but logan was able to control the golden light of body protection freely.


    As for the transformation of aidman alloy, Logan is ready to use it as a card. After all, apocalypse doesn''t know its ability yet. It can force Apocalypse to have more abilities as much as possible, and it can also make Logan better find a solution to Apocalypse.


    With the opening of the golden light of Logan''s body protection, the spiritual power of the Apocalypse was blocked by the golden light of Logan''s body protection. The golden light of Logan''s body protection also shook, but it was not really broken.


    In the case of only the golden light of body protection, Logan blocked the spiritual power from the apocalypse. Although he was reluctant, he was able to hold on.


    In fact, at this time, Logan can let Qin Ge Lei take the opportunity, but neither Qin Ge Lei nor Logan has this plan, because they know that the purpose of coming to this world is special training, and this battle is also the content of special training.


    Even if such special training can''t make them reach the level of their son Ronnie, they can also improve their strength as much as possible. Maybe they will have a chance to see their son Ronnie in the future.


    "Spiritual power doesn''t work? What about this?" the Apocalypse saw the golden light on Logan''s head and a cold flash in his eyes. Then the earth under Logan''s feet changed, and countless soil turned into dust and surrounded Logan''s body.


    The dust all over the sky was spinning rapidly, and there were small wounds on Logan''s body, which were caused by the rapid impact of dust, but Logan''s injury had recovered before those red blood flowed out.


    At this time, Logan''s self-healing ability is more powerful than himself. I don''t know how many times, and even surpasses the current apocalypse. Even if he doesn''t turn on the aidman alloy transformation, it''s extremely difficult to kill Logan.


    "What a fast self-healing ability! It should heal faster than me. Such an immortal body, coupled with his control over combat and defense against spiritual power, is a perfect body!" the Apocalypse flashed in his eyes when he saw Logan''s self-healing ability. At this moment, the Apocalypse was moved.


    In particular, the Apocalypse knows that there are two extremely powerful spiritual forces next to him. Even if Charles is not really regarded as a threat by the apocalypse, the spiritual force erupted before Qin Ge Lei is enough to frighten the apocalypse.


    At this time, when he saw Logan''s abilities, the Apocalypse moved.


    The Apocalypse thinks that as long as he can occupy Logan''s body and obtain Logan''s ability, he must be 100% sure to solve Qin Ge Lei.


    Even, at that time, the Apocalypse can occupy Qin Ge Lei''s body and superimpose the spiritual power again!


    At that time, the spiritual power of the Apocalypse could easily cover the world and control every human in the world.


    At that time, no one on earth will betray his apocalypse. Everyone is his most loyal servant!

 Chapter 1205

    With the idea of Apocalypse flowing, the plan of Apocalypse also began. Originally, the earth around Logan turned into dust. Now the area under Logan''s feet directly took Logan away from the ground and wanted to take Logan away from here.


    "Hmm?" Logan noticed a malicious attack, and then found the surrounding dust that wanted to wrap it up. Logan couldn''t help humming coldly, and a stream of nano materials emerged behind Logan.


    The convenient air fighting wing and the wing that gives Logan the ability to fly appear behind Logan again.


    In fact, according to Logan at this time, the air fighting wing with twice the speed of sound can''t keep up with Logan''s speed. At least if Logan runs on the ground with all his strength, his speed will far exceed twice the speed of sound.


    After all, the air fighting wing is only an extraordinary prop after all. Even if it is nanosized by silly girl, it still hasn''t changed its essence. In particular, the power source of the air fighting wing is fixed. Twice the speed of sound is the limit of the air fighting wing.


    However, Logan''s own beast perception, even if it is improving, has not changed into thinking power. Therefore, Logan still can''t fly, and fighting Qi wing is the most suitable equipment for Logan.


    If Logan is not a wolverine, but a Wolverine eagle, maybe Logan doesn''t need the equipment of air fighting wing, but unfortunately Logan is not.


    At this time, the Douqi wing spread out behind Logan, twice the speed of sound burst out in an instant, flew directly out of the dust and rushed to the direction of the apocalypse in the sky.


    "Hmm? Can you fly? Have wings?" the Apocalypse didn''t find that Logan''s Qihua wing was a piece of equipment. He thought it was Logan''s own variant ability. He looked at Logan, whose body suddenly disappeared in place and appeared in another direction of the sky.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m still curious. I can have so many mutant abilities because I''m the ancestor of mutant people. Future generations of mutant people should only have one attribute of mutant ability. Why can you have so many abilities?" the Apocalypse looked at Logan, his eyes flickered slightly and asked with some doubt.


    The Apocalypse just wanted to turn Logan into his new body, but the Apocalypse was worried about whether Logan, like himself, would have the ability to integrate other mutants.


    If Logan''s mutant ability is really similar to his apocalypse, it''s not so easy for him to occupy Logan''s body.


    The Apocalypse still wants to find out this matter so as not to overturn the boat in the gutter.


    "Mutant ability? You''re still the ancestor of mutant people. You can''t even tell whether it''s mutant ability or not. It seems that your name of apocalypse is just nominal!" Logan threw himself into the air and looked at the Apocalypse not far away. A trace of ridicule appeared at the corners of his mouth and said with a sneer.


    The next moment, Logan''s body turned into a residual shadow again and rushed towards the direction of the apocalypse.


    "Oh, so it''s true. It''s not your ability, so I''m relieved..." Apocalypse nodded with satisfaction. His body disappeared in place again, making Logan jump into the air again. Then he looked at Logan''s back and said with a smile, "It''s no use. I''ve seen through your weakness. Although you can quickly respond to my attack, your own speed is not too fast. Even if you have wings, you are so..."


    "You want to catch up with me and hurt me, but it''s just a dream. Moreover, even if I stay in this place, you can''t hurt me. Do you believe it?"


    "Where''s your horse?" Logan turned around and looked at the arrogant appearance of the apocalypse. He said angrily, "you have the ability to stand still. You just don''t know who it is. Your heart was pierced by me. I should have pulled out your heart and crushed it with one foot!"


    "Oh? Come on..." the Apocalypse raised his eyebrows, flashed a cold light in his eyes, suspended in place, looked at Logan and said mockingly.


    "Then stay where you are! I''ll come right away!" Logan looked at the apocalypse. He faintly noticed something wrong in his heart. The Apocalypse must have prepared some means, but Logan didn''t mean to counsel at all, but shouted at the apocalypse.


    Are you kidding? Although Logan hasn''t been reckless for some time, he is a famous reckless man.


    How reckless is it? There are about 10000 fighting skills, but they never use them. They rely on their immortality to exchange injuries with the enemy.


    At this time, it should not be very good to rely on the immortal body to exchange injury for injury. After all, Logan has the immortal body, but the recovery ability of the immortal body of the Apocalypse is not poor. It is meaningless to exchange injury for injury.


    However, at this time, the Apocalypse obviously has some conspiracy to show. Logan feels that instead of letting the Apocalypse hide the conspiracy, it is better to let the Apocalypse show the conspiracy, so as to break the Apocalypse conspiracy and even find a way to solve the Apocalypse!


    "Well, your ancestors, I''ll stand here waiting for you..." the Apocalypse was not so rude. Influenced by Logan''s words, he also looked at Logan and said mockingly.


    Of course, the words of the Apocalypse are not rude words, but also a fact. Even if the later mutants have no direct relationship with the apocalypse, they are also the descendants of the apocalypse. The name of the ancestor of his mutants is not a false name, at least in the view of the Apocalypse


    "Shua!" as the voice of the Apocalypse fell, Logan seemed really irritated. His body turned into a residual shadow again and went in the direction of the apocalypse.


    Even, in the middle of the journey, Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw directly stretched out, and the sharp aidman alloy steel claw faintly cut the space under the blessing of speed.


    "Poof!" and what Logan didn''t expect was that the Apocalypse really stood in place, didn''t mean to dodge, and didn''t even mean to stop aidman''s alloy steel claw.


    Maybe it''s because the Apocalypse knows that it can''t stop the sharpness of aidman''s alloy steel claw.


    However, Logan knows that the Apocalypse must have some conspiracy. The Apocalypse cannot be pierced by itself so easily, especially after the Apocalypse has suffered similar attacks.


    "Hey hey, young man, I''ve caught you!" just as logan was thinking, his beast perception instantly shocked the alarm bell, and the sense of crisis exploded. Then the gloomy voice of the Apocalypse sounded in Logan''s ear.


    At this time, Logan found something wrong. There was no blood flowing out of the Apocalypse body just pierced by aidman''s alloy steel claw. It was as if Logan stabbed it, it was not the Apocalypse body at all!

 Chapter 1206

    "Pa! PA!" in Logan''s heart, he was in doubt. When he subconsciously prepared to lower his head and look at the Apocalypse wound, his two thick and powerful palms clung to Logan''s wrist, otherwise Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw and arm would be taken back.


    The owner of these two palms is the Apocalypse!


    However, at this time, the two palms have been different. The two palms have turned into solid sand, which has imprisoned Logan''s palm. Even though Logan uses strong power, he still doesn''t shake the solid sand.


    In particular, the body of the Apocalypse has the same change at this time. The Apocalypse flesh and blood trapped in the aidman alloy steel claw has also become solidified sand. Without kinetic energy, even the sharp aidman alloy steel claw can not cut the solidified sand.


    "You!" after Logan found his dilemma, he subconsciously wanted to say something, but when he looked up, he suddenly found that the whole body of the Apocalypse had turned into sand and collapsed on Logan, completely covering Logan''s body without leaving a gap!


    "Not good!" Charles at the bottom suddenly changed his face and hurriedly shouted to Qin Ge Lei nearby, "Logan is in danger. He is trapped. Qin, don''t you do it?"


    "It''s all right, he can''t help Logan..." Qin Ge Lei''s expression didn''t change much at this time, just slightly shook his head and said softly.


    Qin Ge Lei knows Rogan''s strength. Not to mention a sub heavenly Father apocalypse, even the cosmic Igo can''t kill Rogan.


    What''s more, Logan and aidman''s alloy transformation have not been used. Jean grey doesn''t think the Apocalypse has the strength to break the Rogan under the condition of aidman''s alloy transformation.


    Of course, the most important thing is that there is Qin Ge Lei''s consciousness in Logan''s mind. At this time, Logan asked Qin Ge Lei not to take action to see what means the Apocalypse is going to use.


    Meanwhile, Logan, who was submerged in the sand, didn''t mean to panic. After communicating with Qin Ge Lei, he waited quietly. Logan didn''t believe that the Apocalypse would not use any other means after he was trapped.


    Logan wanted to know what means the so-called mutant ancestor could use and whether he could really threaten him!


    Of course, Logan''s beast perception is fully released. He wants to see if he can find the weakness of the Apocalypse when the Apocalypse shows its conspiracy!


    However, what Logan did not expect was that after he was covered by sand, the Apocalypse did not appear. What appeared was a force of space.


    With the emergence of space force, the sand surrounding Logan disappeared instantly, and the Logan naturally disappeared together.


    "Gone?!" Charles looked at the missing sand in the sky, subconsciously released his spiritual power, and wanted to find Logan''s trace, but finally Charles found nothing.


    "Well, they left with space power, or the Apocalypse left with Logan..." Qin Ge Lei''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at the direction of the sky and said softly.


    "Don''t you really worry?" Charles turned his head and looked at Qin Ge Lei with a trace of hesitation. Even knowing that Logan and Qin Ge Lei were beating plantains in the rain all night last night, Charles doubted whether the relationship between the two sides was good or not.


    "Don''t worry, Logan is different from the Logan you know for a long time. He is much stronger than the Logan you know..." Qin Ge Lei looked at Charles with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "The most powerful Rogan you know is his immortal ability, and my Rogan''s ability has already reached a new height!"


    "So?" Charles deeply doubted Jean Grey''s self-confidence, and even worried whether Jean grey would set off this old Logan and want to find a younger and stronger Wolverine


    "Then they just disappeared. How should we find them?" the Phoenix girl on one side looked at Qin Ge Lei with some hesitation, raised her hand and asked weakly, "should we go to rescue? We can''t just wait like this?"


    "They went to Africa, which should be the nest pyramid of the Apocalypse..." Qin Ge Lei felt it, looked at the direction of the African continent and said, "we naturally want to go. After all, although the Apocalypse strength is not very good, it''s not easy to kill him. At least Logan is alone. It''s still very difficult to do this!"


    "The Apocalypse strength is not very good..." Charles heard Qin Ge Lei''s words, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The strength of apocalypse is not very good. What are Charles and Phoenix? Weak chicken?


    Do weak chickens like them still need to follow Jean grey to find the apocalypse?


    Charles was deeply suspicious.


    At the same time, an ancient pyramid in Africa, including the sand of Logan, appeared here, which is also the place where the Apocalypse woke up.


    "Hum!" when he came here, the sand changed slightly. Logan''s face leaked out of the sand, but Logan''s body was still deeply buried in the sand and couldn''t move.


    In fact, this is similar to magneto''s locking Logan without Edelman alloy with steel bars. It is to use Logan''s insufficient strength to trap Logan.


    In such a dilemma, even the immortal body has no effect.


    Because the body of immortality can only ensure that Logan will not die, but it can not help Logan get out of such a dilemma.


    However, when Huang Wen began to improve Logan''s strength, he once took the two leaders of the mutants who restrained Logan the most as imaginary enemies to help Logan overcome these shortcomings.


    In other words, as long as Logan is willing to start the transformation of aidman alloy at this time, Logan''s dilemma will no longer exist.


    Of course, Logan was not in a hurry at this time, because the apocalypse brought him to this place. It was obvious that he had some ulterior purpose, especially his intention to separate him from Qin Ge Lei and not let Qin Ge Lei save him.


    "Apocalypse, this is your nest? It''s unkind of you to invite me home and shut me here?" Logan''s eyes turned and shouted around.


    Unfortunately, no one paid attention to Logan, and Logan''s beast perception did not sense the breath of the apocalypse, as if the Apocalypse disappeared after entering the pyramid.


    "What''s the matter? Did you trap me to deal with Qin? No, there''s no news from Qin..." Logan frowned and muttered before the Apocalypse answered.

 Chapter 1207

    Logan looked puzzled under the pyramid. He didn''t quite understand where the disappeared Apocalypse had gone and trapped him in this place. What was the conspiracy.


    It was precisely because he didn''t find out, so Logan didn''t decide whether to wait for the emergence of the Apocalypse or directly turn on the aidman alloy to break through the shackles and find the location of the apocalypse.


    Just before Logan made a decision, the Apocalypse was looking at two special stone beds at the bottom of the pyramid, looking a little lonely.


    On the stone bed, there are dense lines, as if containing some mysterious power.


    Yes, these two stone beds are the key for the Apocalypse to continuously integrate the ability of mutants. Through this stone bed, the Apocalypse will integrate its own consciousness and ability into its new body. At that time, the Apocalypse can get a new mutation ability without losing its original mutation ability.


    "When I woke up, I vaguely felt that my ability had changed. What I was not familiar with, such as space power, is now almost no different from my sand control..." the Apocalypse looked at the stone bed in front of me and muttered to himself.


    "Before I fell asleep, the integration should have failed, but after I fell asleep for so long, there must have been some changes in myself. I can''t figure it out now, but I can wait until I occupy the guy''s body and slowly understand these changes!"


    "Hum!" with the voice of the apocalypse, the two stone beds began to release strange light, and the body of the Apocalypse slowly suspended and floated on a stone bed.


    "Hmm?!" Logan, who was in the upper pyramid, suddenly felt a malicious attack, followed by a big shock of the alarm bell perceived by the beast, and his eyes instantly looked at the underground direction.


    This time, Logan noticed the smell of the apocalypse and a crisis was coming.


    However, Logan still didn''t act rashly. He wanted to see what the Apocalypse was doing.


    "Hum!" the next moment, Logan''s body floated under the package of sand. There was a crack on the pyramid ground where logan was originally located. Logan''s body floated in along the crack, came to the stone bed next to the apocalypse and slowly lay on it.


    "Apocalypse, you kidnapped me here so far to sleep with me?" Logan noticed something wrong, but he didn''t mean to panic. He even looked at the Apocalypse lying aside and joked.


    "Tell me if you want to sleep. I thought it was a big deal. In other words, do we really sleep well in two separate beds?"


    "I hope you can be so sharp..." the Apocalypse didn''t look at Logan''s direction, but said in a disdainful voice and closed his eyes directly.


    As the voice of the Apocalypse fell, the strange light on Logan''s stone bed shrouded Logan''s whole body. For a moment, Logan felt that his consciousness was a little blurred.


    "What is the Apocalypse to do? Clash of consciousness? I''m not afraid of it. However, in order to be more stable, let Qin come too, so as not to overturn the boat in the gutter..." Logan felt that his consciousness was affected, and an idea flashed through his mind.


    However, at the next moment, Qin Ge Lei''s consciousness did not contact Logan. Instead, Logan found that he was in a palace surrounded by iron walls. Logan could not find the exit for a time.


    "Hmm? What''s the situation? Is this a mental cage?" Logan looked at the strange environment around him. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes and couldn''t help muttering, "this is the means of the apocalypse? What about Qin? Why didn''t she get in touch with me?"


    "Ha ha ha!" just then, the extremely rampant laughter of the Apocalypse echoed in Logan''s ears, or in the whole palace.


    At this time, the Apocalypse finally doesn''t need patience. He can expose his intention unscrupulously.


    Although the Apocalypse has failed, it is because of external interference. As long as there is no external interference, the process of apocalypse is irreversible.


    In other words, as long as it appears in this palace, it means that Logan''s body is already in the bag of the Apocalypse!


    "Sleeping trough?!" Logan heard the laughter of the apocalypse, subconsciously looked up, and then couldn''t help crying out.


    Because the Apocalypse at this time is on this palace, or the body of the Apocalypse has become bigger than the palace!


    Even if he had seen the huge body of the God Group, even if he knew that the Apocalypse had the ability to grow bigger and smaller, Logan couldn''t accept the fact that the Apocalypse became so huge for a time.


    After all, this visual impact is real.


    "I didn''t expect that you could communicate with outsiders in your own consciousness, but unfortunately, you can''t do it now. Here is the place of consciousness I built. Your consciousness appears in this place, which symbolizes your body and will become mine!" the Apocalypse stretched out a huge palm and patted Logan''s body like blocking the sky and the sun, At the same time, he said proudly.


    "Take my body? Oh, by the way, you can have so many mutant abilities, not only because you are one of the ancestors of mutants, but also because you integrate the abilities of many mutants..." Logan sensed the attack of the crisis, his body flashed, avoided the big palm that blocked the sky and the sun, and said clearly.


    "Boom!" when the Apocalypse''s big hand fell to the ground, the whole palace trembled. If Logan''s balance was not excellent, Logan would be shaken to the ground by such a shaking force.


    "It''s not so easy for you to occupy my body..." Logan looked at the huge palm on one side and seemed to find something. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and said with a sneer, "you can''t even touch me. How can you really occupy my body?"


    Yes, Logan found at this time that although the body of the Apocalypse has become extremely huge and even beyond the palace, it is clear that the Apocalypse is not a natural huge life.


    For example, the God group exists like that. Even if they have an incomparably large body, they will not show a feeling of bloated, let alone clumsy.


    Even the fire giant and even the Frost Giant are more flexible than the Apocalypse at this time.


    After the Apocalypse became bigger, the speed not only did not improve, but also slowed down a lot, which made it more difficult for him to catch Logan

 Chapter 1208

    At the same time, Jean grey, who was originally in Xavier gifted youth college, finally changed her look. Just now she sensed Logan''s call, but at this time, she broke off contact with Logan.


    This makes Qin Ge Lei worry for a moment. Although she knows how hard Logan''s life is, she is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Especially now the Apocalypse has shown the ability that Qin Ge Lei doesn''t know. Qin Ge Lei is afraid of what other means the Apocalypse has.


    "Hum!" the space law began to tremble around Qin Ge Lei, and then Qin Ge Lei''s body disappeared in place, leaving Charles and Phoenix looking at each other.


    Originally, Qin Ge Lei won''t the power of space law, but Qin Ge Lei''s mental power is strong enough to use his mental power to pry the space law and use it for himself for a short time.


    Such a way is certainly not comparable to the strong who specially have the law of space, but it is still not a big problem to use for driving.


    "It seems that something happened..." Charles looked at Qin Ge Lei who disappeared without saying a word and said with some emotion for a time. "Although Qin''s mouth, Logan''s ability is so powerful, how can there be absolutely invincible ability in the world?"


    "There is no absolutely invincible ability in the world?" the Phoenix girl on one side repeated all her thoughts when she heard Charles''s words, as if she were asking Charles.


    "Yes, there is no absolutely invincible ability in the world. For example, I have very strong spiritual power, but correspondingly, my body is not so strong. Not to mention a special body variant, even the body quality of ordinary people is not necessarily weaker than me..." Charles sighed and said without any concealment.


    "For example, Eric, the magneto king in your mouth, is indeed a God in the metal country, but he also has limits, not to mention non-metallic materials, which are likely to kill him during a sneak attack!"


    "None of us mutants is really invincible. You should remember this, never superstitious about your ability, learn to use your wisdom, and learn to know what to do in a crisis!"


    "I see!" Feng Huang nodded thoughtfully, as if she had really learned a lot from Charles''s words.


    On the other hand, in the Egyptian pyramids, Qin Ge Lei''s body directly cut through the space and appeared here. She glanced at the underground palace with a crack and walked down without hesitation. Of course, Qin Ge Lei''s body was covered with spiritual power one after another.


    It also belongs to the spiritual power. The biggest difference between Qin Ge Lei and Charles is that Charles can only use the spiritual power in the mind, while Qin Ge Lei can turn the spiritual power into a mental power and affect the real world.


    Therefore, even if Qin Ge Lei doesn''t have the ability to control metal, she can also forcibly control metal through her own spiritual power. Especially when magneto 10000 doesn''t study the magnetic field and metal thoroughly, Qin Ge Lei''s ability in this regard is even stronger than magneto 10000!


    "Logan!" soon, Qin Ge Lei came to the underground of the pyramid and saw the body of Logan and the apocalypse. Qin Ge Lei quickly flew over.


    Soon, Jean grey found that the vitality in Logan and Apocalypse was extremely vigorous, which showed that there was nothing in their bodies, but their consciousness disappeared.


    "What''s going on? Is this the means of the apocalypse? He knows Logan''s body is strong, so he wants to deal with Logan with his soul?" an idea flashed through Jean Grey''s mind and speculated in her heart.


    "No, in the face of this situation, why didn''t Logan turn on his aidman alloy transformation? He didn''t even mean to use the golden light of body protection, so Logan did it on purpose?"


    For a time, one thought after another flashed in Qin Ge Lei''s mind, but Qin Ge Lei didn''t dare to act rashly. She didn''t know whether Logan would be affected by his rash action.


    However, it''s not the same thing to wait blindly, especially for Logan. Qin Ge Lei doesn''t know anything about the situation at this time. How can Qin Ge Lei not worry?


    "Since the consciousness of the Apocalypse is gone, do I destroy his body?" after observing and even trying to get in touch with Logan, an idea flashed through Jean Grey''s mind, and his spiritual power began to burst out.


    "Alas, why not calm down?" the member of the God group who was watching this scene sighed helplessly. Although he did not expect the development of the event at this time, Logan would not have any problems and even get great benefits in the speculation of the members of the God group.


    After discovering this, the members of the Heavenly God group were ready to watch the play safely, but with the change of Qin Ge Lei''s mind, the future they see is constantly changing, so that the members of the Heavenly God group don''t know what to do.


    "Should I stop it or not?" the members of the God group were tangled at this time, and their thoughts were running crazy. "If I stopped it and there was a problem, it must be my fault, but if I didn''t stop it, it would only be inadequate protection at most?"


    "If so, we can only hope that the big guy still has the power to restart this dimensional space. After all, Huang asked that guy, it''s not easy to fool. If something happened to these two guys, we can only restart them and let them do it again!"


    After the members of the God Group determined their own ideas, he didn''t really do it. Instead, he watched Qin Ge Lei burst out his spiritual power and directly wiped out the immortal body of the apocalypse.


    If the Apocalypse is still in his body, it is not so easy for Qin Ge Lei to do this, because the immortal body of the Apocalypse is not in vain. Even if it turns into a blood clot, as long as the consciousness of the Apocalypse is still there and he has spiritual power, he can live again.


    But the problem is that now the apocalyptic consciousness is gone, and his consciousness appears in the field of seizing and giving together with Logan.


    As a result, the Apocalypse''s body becomes an unconscious vegetable body, and everything about the body is not controlled by the apocalypse, and can only act by instinct.


    Even if the instinct of Apocalypse''s body is strong, when facing a Qin Ge Lei whose strength is no less than his own, this body has not escaped the fate of being eroded, and even no flesh and blood has been left

 Chapter 1209

    In the realm of the apocalypse, the palace is in a mess at this time, and Logan''s space to dodge is becoming less and less. If it is not for the strong ability of beast perception, Logan perfectly avoided every attack of the apocalypse, I''m afraid Logan will really be caught by the apocalypse.


    During this time, Logan didn''t want to resist, but soon, Logan found that in this field of winning and losing, although the combat effectiveness is not a pure spiritual strength, it is also closely related to the spiritual strength.


    Logan''s spiritual power is not weak, but there is no way to fight the Apocalypse before turning on the golden light of body protection.


    Fortunately, Logan found that he could not only turn on the golden light of body protection, but also use aidman alloy to transform. This was known by Logan when he pierced the Apocalypse palm with aidman alloy steel claw.


    "In other words, this place is not completely controlled by the Apocalypse..." after Logan found this, an idea flashed in his heart, "then I don''t need to worry, just wait for Qin to react!"


    Logan knows that he just contacted Qin Ge Lei. Although the contact failed in the end, Qin Ge Lei will know. When Qin Ge Lei finds that he can''t contact himself, Qin Ge Lei will find him.


    At that time, even if the Apocalypse can be dual-purpose, it will be difficult to deal with Logan and Jean grey at the same time.


    The apocalypse that has used cards is not so difficult to deal with.


    However, what Logan didn''t expect was that Jean Grace came faster than he thought, and even did better than he expected, and directly wiped out the body of the Apocalypse


    "Poof!" with a sound, when Qin Ge Lei completely wiped out the body of the apocalypse, the huge apocalypse in the field of seizing and giving up trembled in an instant, and then the form continued to shrink. It turned out to be about the size of Logan and fell next to Logan.


    "No! My body! How can it be? Someone has wiped out my body?!" the Apocalypse''s expression is full of incredible expression. Even the once calm no longer exists, only thick panic.


    After all, although the Apocalypse has lived for a long time and experienced many things, no one can really kill him, even if he wears his body away.


    If the Apocalypse was really so easy to be killed, he would not have ruled for so long at the beginning, and that betrayal would not only make the Apocalypse fall into sleep, but would directly take the Apocalypse''s life!


    Now, the Apocalypse''s body has been wiped out, and his consciousness has stayed in the field of seizing and giving up. In other words, the Apocalypse has no way back. If he can''t seize and give up, he can''t even live again with his own spiritual strength


    Thinking of this, the Apocalypse raised his head, glared at Logan and said in a deep voice: "this is the reason why you have no fear? You underestimate my Apocalypse..."


    "You underestimate me, Logan! I''m a famous Wolverine. You want to kill me? In exchange for my body? It''s too fantastic!" Logan looked at the angry appearance of the apocalypse, smiled with disdain and said.


    "If you can only use spiritual power in this strange field, I may not be able to deal with you, but it is obvious that as long as you have your own ability, you can use it. Next, you will see what is called a veritable Wolverine!"


    "Arrogance!" the Apocalypse could not help but burst into a violent drink and rushed directly to Logan''s direction. He knew that Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw was very sharp, but there was no way back at this time. The Apocalypse must have a desperate fight!


    With the sound of "Duang!", the Apocalypse''s fist hit Logan''s head, and then the Apocalypse''s face suddenly changed, because his wrist broke instantly. Although the strong self-healing ability also acts on this consciousness body, Logan''s ability at this time makes the Apocalypse suspicious and uncertain.


    Logan, who turned on the transformation of aidman alloy, seemed to become an anti armour dragon turtle, which made the Apocalypse tiger completely unable to start.


    "You..." Apocalypse has never seen the ability to transform into metal. After all, apocalypse has never seen steel lux. As for the era of apocalypse, I''m afraid there are no mutants with similar ability.


    In theory, the era of apocalypse is the bronze age at most. I don''t know whether the mutants of metal ability first appeared or the corresponding metal first appeared


    "Now, it''s my turn? You investigated me before and played very well!" Logan looked at the apocalypse in situ, revealing his white teeth, and the sharp aidman alloy steel claw directly penetrated the Apocalypse''s body.


    In this field, apocalypse still has the ability to recover, but it is obvious that after losing his body, his strength at this time has become rootless duckweed. Every recovery is a huge consumption for Apocalypse!


    In this way, the situation in the field of winning and losing was reversed. Before, there was a huge Apocalypse chasing Logan. Logan fought back occasionally and just dodged most of the time.


    But now, it has become Logan''s apocalyptic body.


    The sharp aidman alloy steel claw constantly cuts off the body of the apocalypse. When the Apocalypse recovers, but has little combat effectiveness, it divides the Apocalypse again.


    I don''t know how many times the Apocalypse has been divided into corpses. Logan sighed again that when the immortal body was really annoying, the gray light suddenly began to flash in the Apocalypse body.


    With the emergence of this gray light, Logan found that he could not easily lay hands on the body of the apocalypse. It seemed that there was a powerful power rising from the body of the apocalypse. Even Logan could not easily approach it!


    "I knew you weren''t that easy to kill!" but Logan didn''t mean to panic in this case, even expected it long ago.


    After all, this is the field of the apocalypse. Even if the Apocalypse does not know his Logan''s ability and is solved by Qin Ge Lei from the outside, the Apocalypse is not so easy to deal with. It is uncertain what ability it will have.


    However, just as Logan looked at the Apocalypse body warily and was ready to meet the Apocalypse''s counterattack, he didn''t expect that the gray light on the Apocalypse body flashed and flew into the sky with the Apocalypse body. He didn''t mean to attack, but looked like running away!


    Yes, the Apocalypse is finally running away. If it is not for the last step, the Apocalypse will not make such a choice.


    After all, the Apocalypse has lost his body. If he can''t take Logan away, his spiritual consciousness won''t exist for long

 Chapter 1210

    But the problem is that after the failure of the spiritual consciousness of the apocalypse, it will not exist for long, and it can exist for a little time. If Logan continues to divide the body, the Apocalypse will have no way to live, and will only end up exhausted and dead.


    If you can escape from the field of seizing and giving up, you are lucky to occupy a body before the spiritual power disappears. Even if you will lose most of your ability, as long as you can survive, everything will have a chance to start again


    Thinking of this, the gray light on the Apocalypse is brighter, and it is faintly going to open the space in this field!


    "Hmm?!" outside, in the pyramid, after erasing the body of the apocalypse, Qin Ge Lei, who has been paying attention to Logan''s body, suddenly brightened her eyes and looked into the half air between the two stone beds. Qin Ge Lei noticed the breath of the apocalypse and Logan!


    "Qin, stop this guy and don''t let him run!" at the same time, Logan contacted Qin Ge Lei again. Logan knew he couldn''t stop the Apocalypse guy and could only turn to Qin Ge Lei for help.


    "OK!" Qin Ge Lei was also a decisive person. When she heard Logan''s words, she directly and boldly shot. An incomparably powerful spiritual force burst out in an instant and bombarded the broken spiritual consciousness of the apocalypse.


    "Poof!" just for a moment, the gray light on the Apocalypse was directly broken, followed by the spiritual consciousness of the apocalypse.


    "No!" the spiritual consciousness of the Apocalypse uttered a sad cry, and the thought of "my life is over" flashed in his mind, and then he was directly dispersed by Qin Ge Lei''s powerful spiritual power.


    The apocalypse, the ancestor of a generation of mutants, jumped into the street again and died under the joint efforts of Logan and Qin Ge Lei.


    If Logan hadn''t kept dismembering the spiritual consciousness of the apocalypse in the field of seizing and giving up, the spiritual consciousness of the Apocalypse would not be so weak now.


    If Qin Ge Lei''s spiritual power has surpassed the apocalypse, Qin Ge Lei cannot directly shatter the weak spiritual consciousness of the apocalypse.


    To sum up, the Apocalypse was Logan''s blood consumption and Qin Ge Lei''s killing.


    With the death of the Apocalypse spiritual consciousness body, a lot of light radiated from the Apocalypse spiritual body, some dissipated directly, the other part was integrated into the field of seizing and giving up, and finally entered Logan''s consciousness body.


    "Hmm?" in a trance, Logan felt his conscious body was floating. When he came back to God again, he had returned to his body. The previous dimension of seizing and giving up had already disappeared.


    "Logan, are you okay?" Qin Ge Lei, who had already knocked down Logan, looked at Logan with some worry and asked.


    Qin Ge Lei also found the difference after the spiritual consciousness of the Apocalypse was blown out, so she worried whether Logan would suffer from the hindhand of the Apocalypse


    "Alas, it''s a pity that we could have fully inherited the apocalyptic ability..." the members of the God group who were watching sighed helplessly and said with regret in their voice, "However, for wolverine, it can be regarded as an improvement. At least, his immortal body has become more powerful, and the energy in his body has become more, which can make his golden light more sufficient and have the ability to emit energy..."


    "Moreover, his beast perception has also condensed into a real spiritual force, which can comprehensively improve his exploration ability and counterattack the attacks of those with spiritual ability. In sum, Wolverine has entered the combat effectiveness of sub heavenly Father level. Even with his own particularity, even heavenly Father level is difficult to defeat him!"


    "Next, it''s Qin Ge Lei. If you want to further stimulate Qin Ge Lei''s strength, you can only fight with constant spiritual strength. It''s their turn to play..."


    When the members of the God Group muttered to themselves, Logan did not directly answer Qin Ge Lei''s question, because he noticed the abnormality of his body.


    First of all, Logan''s physical quality has been greatly improved. Not only the immortal body has been raised to a terrible level again. The immortal body is not so important to Logan.


    After all, in the state of turning on the aidman alloy transformation, the person who can hurt Logan, even if Logan recovers, it makes no sense.


    The change of Logan''s physical quality makes Logan obtain the benefits similar to the nine changes of cultivation legend. His strength and speed have been comprehensively improved. He just pinches his fist. Logan also knows that his strength is several times greater than that of himself before!


    The same is true of speed. Even though Logan has not been tested, with his perception ability, he can know that even if his speed is not as fast as fast silver, it is definitely several times faster than the bucket wing!


    Moreover, Logan found the transformation of his beast perception, and Logan''s body floated directly at the next moment!


    "Hmm? Logan, you?" Qin Ge Lei looked at Logan with some hesitation, released her spiritual power, and carefully felt Logan''s breath. She was worried whether Logan had been switched by the apocalypse.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still me, Qin. I can fly. Do you see?" Logan felt Qin Ge Lei''s spiritual power, waved his hand with some excitement, suspended in the air and looked at Qin Ge Lei excitedly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jean grey looked a little dull. She looked at Logan in the air and asked.


    "It should be because of the apocalypse. He wanted to occupy my body and finally failed, so I got his ability? However, why didn''t he have the ability to control sand and space?" Logan touched his chin, speculated, sensed his variant ability again, and then muttered with some hesitation.


    "Hum!" with Logan''s voice, a golden energy field was formed outside his body. It was a new upgraded version of the golden light of the body guard. It seemed that he could pretend to be a mythical golden bell jar.


    "Really not, my body protection golden light has become more powerful, and so has the flame blade......" Logan felt his body, then waved his hand to the side wall, a sharp golden red light was released, and directly cut the wall. Such strength is far more than the laser of the laser eye.


    "Is it because the light dissipated after I killed the apocalypse?" Jean grey recalled what had just happened and looked at Logan with some hesitation, "If this is the case, I should force him back and let you kill him. In that case, you should be able to obtain more apocalyptic abilities, rather than just improve your abilities like now..."

 Chapter 1211

    "How can I know this kind of thing in advance?" Logan slowly fell to Qin Ge Lei, looked at Qin Ge Lei and said softly, "I am very satisfied that I can improve so much strength, especially now my strength is basically what I have mastered, and there will be no strangeness..."


    What Logan said, of course, is comforting Qin Ge Lei. If he can get all the variant abilities of the apocalypse, of course, it is the best. Logan also wants the power of sand and earth and the transfer of space.


    Moreover, this does not include the small ability that the Apocalypse did not show. If it is really included, Logan will become the person with the most mutant ability. Of course, if the Apocalypse takes away Logan''s body, it will be the same


    However, Logan soon put these things behind him. After all, the ability of apocalypse is no more important than Jean grey.


    If Jean Grace really has a gap in her heart and has been guilty because of this, Logan will be sorry


    Moreover, Logan knows that he can''t continue to delve into this topic. He should quickly change the topic.


    Thinking of this, Logan quickly looked at Qin, and Ge Lei said, "Qin, we came to this world. The boss arranged us to come for special training. It seems that my special training has gained some harvest, gained some energy of apocalypse, and strengthened my strength a lot, but your special training content..."


    "Mr. Huang asked if there should be any other arrangements..." Qin Ge Lei heard Logan''s words, suddenly thought of something, looked at Logan and said.


    "Moreover, although your strength has become much stronger, you may not be able to meet Mr. Huang Wen''s requirements. After all, even the cosmic hawk in Mr. Huang Wen''s mouth has also started special training, that is to say, you may not be over. Now you want to meet Mr. Huang Wen''s requirements, I''m afraid it''s far from enough!"


    "Well, what you said seems reasonable..." logan was very happy because of his strength progress, but now after hearing Qin Ge Lei''s words, he suddenly felt that his strength was just like that.


    After all, if Logan wants to fight Haoke at this time, Logan can only ensure that he will not die. He may be able to hurt Haoke with the edge of aidman alloy, but it is basically impossible to defeat Haoke.


    Haoke has started special training and specially let xingjue in to supervise Haoke, so his Rogan strength still needs to be improved.


    "The Apocalypse is dead, and there''s no need to destroy it here. After all, it''s still a scenic spot. I''ll hide it deeper with my mind..." Qin Ge Lei looked around the surrounding pyramids, took Logan and left directly, burying the pyramids deeper in the desert.


    In Xavier genius college, Jean grey and Logan returned here again. According to Jean grey and Logan, this place is an important position in the mutant universe. As long as you wait here, you can wait for the next step of special training.


    This can be known from the emergence of the previous apocalypse.


    Moreover, even if there is no special training arrangement, Qin Ge Lei and Logan are only familiar with Xavier talent college in this world. In addition, there is another Phoenix waiting for Qin Ge Lei to train. They still have to do better to promise


    "Are you back?" when he found that Qin Ge Lei and Logan came back unharmed, Charles''s eyes flashed surprised. Originally, he saw Qin Ge Lei leave with a bad face and thought something should have happened, but now, it seems that nothing has happened.


    "Well, Charles, why? Don''t you want to see us back? Let''s go?" Logan looked at Charles with a smile and asked deliberately.


    "How could it be? What happened that day? His affairs have been solved?" Charles quickly waved his hand and looked at Logan and Jean grey hesitantly.


    "Of course it''s solved. That guy is really difficult to kill, but he won''t die, otherwise he won''t be solved in our world..." Logan smiled, shrugged and said with a smile, "next, we''ll live in your college. I hope you don''t dislike us!"


    "How could it be? Qin just needs to be taught. I don''t know what to do if you don''t stay here..." Charles''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at Logan and said, "well, Logan, are you interested in being a teacher with me?"


    "You think you''re the boss?" Logan said, staring at Charles angrily. "How can you see that everyone wants to exploit? I won''t be a free tool for you!"


    "It''s not free, I can pay..." Charles quickly explained.


    Are you kidding? Charles has plenty of money. If he doesn''t have money, he can''t open Xavier genius college with such a large manor.


    "Cut! I''m not from your world. What do I want your world''s money to do?" Logan waved disdainfully and walked towards Xavier genius college. "Besides, you don''t think we will be short of money in our world?"


    "Qin, I''ll adapt to the new ability again, and you can teach Xiaoqin, but remember to pay attention to the changes of special training!"


    "I see!" Qin Ge Lei nodded, put her eyes on the Phoenix girl and said softly, "it was an accident before. Now you can continue the previous training..."


    "OK..." the Phoenix girl looked at Qin Ge Lei weakly, finally nodded carefully, and followed Qin Ge Lei to start his special training.


    In this way, in the Xavier talent college, Phoenix women began to constantly master their mutation ability. The potential of a phoenix woman without the power of Phoenix is not too high, but it is also obvious that she has surpassed most mutants.


    At least, even without the power of the Phoenix, the ability of the Phoenix can surpass Charles. As for whether it can surpass magneto, it depends on the extent to which magneto can give full play to her ability


    During the Phoenix training at Xavier genius college, a spaceship suddenly appeared in the space of the current mutant universe, and then went in the direction of the earth.


    "Well, with the competition of spiritual power and the particularity I created for them, as long as Qin Ge Lei can keep fighting with them, they can make continuous progress..." the members of the God group looked at the spaceship, their eyes flickered slightly and said softly.


    "Moreover, Qin Ge Lei is right. Wolverine''s strength really exceeds most Wolverines, but I''m afraid it can''t meet that guy''s requirements!"

 Chapter 1212

    At this time, Logan''s strength should be at the forefront of all parallel universes, but he can''t become the strongest Wolverine at present.


    Even the Wolverine who wears the URU suit and gets Odin''s blessing can''t compare with Logan who integrates the apocalyptic ability, but the old Wolverine with the power of the Phoenix must be more powerful than Logan now.


    Therefore, in the view of the members of the God Group, he should at least train rogant to this level.


    Fortunately, the Wolverine in the Phoenix power state does not have all the Phoenix power, but only a small part of the Phoenix power that can be used freely, otherwise it is really embarrassing his God Group


    In this way, driven by the members of the God Group, Logan and Jean grey are ready for the next Porter training, while the encounter of strange in another dimension is not so easy.


    After entering the universe, strange was greatly weakened. First, strange''s agomoto eye disappeared, and the time gem also disappeared.


    Secondly, strange can''t perceive the demons and gods in all dimensions, let alone use the power of demons and gods in all dimensions to display all kinds of secrets.


    The only means that strange can use is the magic shield and magic whip when he just learned magic.


    Fortunately, where is the spiritual realm of strange? Even the initial magic can release powerful power in strange''s hands!


    However, no matter how fierce strange is, he can''t hold too many enemies. This dimensional space is simply not a place for people to stay!


    After strange became the supreme mage, he also used the power of time gems to cultivate his spiritual power. He also traveled in some small universes with spiritual power and saw many dimensional demons.


    It is precisely because of this that the special training space encountered by strange is a completely strange environment.


    There is no complex plot here. There are only 18 layers of hell. In each layer of hell, there are a large number of demons. This is the number of demons copied from the parallel universe traveled by the God Group, which is large enough to make Johnny Blazer cry.


    If there are so many demons in the hell dimension, Johnny Blazer can not only make rapid progress in strength, but more importantly, he probably doesn''t need to stay in the hell dimension and watch the hell dimension, but can return to the earth for a good holiday


    Unfortunately, Johnny Blazer''s hell dimension is not so strong. Even Johnny blazer, the Lord of hell, can''t leave the hell dimension.


    Without mentioning Johnny blazer, it is also very pitiful to say back to strange. In these 18 layers of hell, one layer is better than the other. Strange is only on the second layer, and he has encountered the existence of no less powerful than magneto and Charles.


    In particular, the number of such existence is so much that strange is a little tired.


    "No, I honestly practice with the power of time gem. Isn''t he fragrant? Why do you have to take me to such a place for special training?" strange said helplessly, gasping with a magic whip.


    "Even if you get me here, why did you even take away the time gem? The eye of Argo motorcycle didn''t leave, so you left me a cloak. It''s useless!"


    "Pa!", strange''s voice just fell, and his head was hit by the suspended cloak behind him.


    Obviously, it was the suspension cloak that lost his temper.


    You strange, a scum man, originally needed my suspension cloak to fly around with you when your mental strength was weak and to avoid all kinds of crises. Now that your mental strength is strong and you can fly by yourself, do you dislike my suspension cloak?


    I used to regard my suspended cloak as an ornament, but now I can''t see it directly, ha ha, man!


    "It''s not that I don''t like you..." strange seemed to hear the meaning of the suspended cloak. He sighed helplessly, pointed to another fire breathing devil in front and said, "you can''t deal with the devil here. You''ll be damaged at that time. Don''t you want me to use magic to recover you?"


    With the sound of "pa!" strange''s voice fell, and another sound echoed. This time, it was not the floating cloak, but strange''s magic whip that destroyed the flame demon again.


    But soon, one demon after another rushed towards strange. Most demons have strong bodies and no attribute power. These demons can''t cause substantive damage to strange, but also make strange not so easy to kill.


    As for those demons with attribute power, they must be eliminated at the first time, because the action of these demons can pose a certain threat to strange.


    You know, strange is a magician. Even if he practices the legendary nine changes in his own way, it doesn''t mean that his body is really strong.


    After all, the legendary nine changes also have limits. In the first layer of hell, most demons can''t hurt strange, but in the second layer, the power of each demon has exceeded the limit of the legendary nine changes. How can strange''s body resist it?


    "Soon, hold on for a period of time, hold on for a period of time, and I will be able to pass through the second layer of hell. At that time, the dead demons will be able to turn into pure spiritual power to help me recover and improve!" strange fell into a bag and said in a deep voice with his teeth.


    "If only I had time for gemstones, I could fight recklessly and improve myself recklessly with only one anchor point, instead of fighting carefully like now..."


    "Hehe, I really give you time gem. Don''t you really think this is an amusement park?" the members of the God group who silently observed strange heard strange''s words, couldn''t help sneering and said angrily.


    "Let''s forget about other special training people. Mr. Huang asked you to take away your time gems and make your special training more difficult! Can''t you blame us!"


    "However, you can only blame yourself. Who made you want to escape at the beginning? Besides, the supreme mage always thinks that you strange is the best successor, and even thinks that you strange will become the strongest supreme mage. Do you always have to show your due potential?"


    "It''s a pity that among so many parallel universes, there is no strange strange who can escape. Especially your way is so suitable for escaping from the current universe. You really should give special training!"

 Chapter 1213

    "Boom!" in the second layer of hell, when strange finally killed the devil in the second layer of hell, the whole person''s mental strength could not help but relax. When waiting for the clearance reward of the second layer of hell, a thunder cleaved towards strange.


    After experiencing the first layer of hell, strange enjoyed the spiritual power of the clearance reward, so this time, strange has completely relaxed and waited for the spiritual power to help him recover.


    But strange never thought that the reward for passing the customs didn''t wait. What he waited for was a sneak attack. It''s too unethical and doesn''t play cards according to the routine!


    At this moment, strange, from white to black, stood stunned in place, and one idea after another flashed through his mind.


    Strange, who was already physically and mentally exhausted, could not hold on now. If he didn''t know that the danger was not over, he would have collapsed on the ground.


    As for the suspended cloak on strange that can communicate with strange, there is no movement at this time.


    Because the suspended cloak not only didn''t help strange escape or block the thunder, but even itself had been broken, and the intelligence in it was temporarily hidden.


    Now, trange is not only injured, but also missing an object who can communicate. He is the worst one in the special training.


    After all, Logan and Qin Ge Lei are specially trained together. Hawke also has Bruce Banna to communicate. There is a star Lord in the depths of Igo, which is naturally not lonely.


    As for Huang Liang, at least it is a world with normal creatures. He can also communicate with people a little.


    Tony Stark can always keep company with books and knowledge, and he is not afraid of being alone. Although Wanda doesn''t know the situation, he won''t encounter a group of hell demons.


    At this time, all things were deliberately done by members of the God Group, especially the reward given after the clearance of the first layer of hell and the sneak attack given when the second layer of hell was about to pass.


    Even the second level of hell can make strange so easy. Otherwise, how can strange make progress?


    The devil who made a sneak attack was indeed the temporary intention of the members of the God group. However, it was not difficult for the members of the God group to find a devil. He directly transferred a guy stronger than the second devil from the third hell to make a sneak attack, which put strange into a deadlock.


    Originally, strange should have received the second reward for customs clearance


    "Damn it, I wish I had time..." strange looked at the devil flashing thunder in the distance and said.


    To tell the truth, strange in this universe, although his strength has also improved rapidly, he has never experienced any suffering.


    When strange became Gu Yi''s apprentice, it was a game that Huang Wen and Gu Yi did together. In addition, domam, the great enemy of strange in the film universe, was solved by Huang Wen and Gu Yi. In particular, Chen long, the separation of Huang Wen, directly replaced domam, so that strange completely lost the opportunity to improve himself.


    You know, in other parallel universes, those strange can die countless times in domam!


    Don''t think that with the time gem and the time anchor, you can repeatedly talk about conditions with big men like domam for countless times. You know, not everyone can die countless times and keep the time anchor unshakable at the same time.


    Normally, I really die countless times. Even if I had time to go back to the past, my spirit would have collapsed!


    Therefore, such a battle is an experience for countless strange. It also means that some strange didn''t pass such experience and died on the spot.


    And this strange who has not experienced experience must have some shortcomings, which can be seen from this special training in hell.


    A sub heavenly Father, strange, who can barely fight with the universe with the help of time gemstones, was secretly attacked by thunder demons who have not yet reached the sub heavenly Father level, and was injured. Even if he was distracted, it doesn''t make sense!


    After all, he is not Gu Yi. Gu Yi was killed by a garbage Casillas on purpose. He is in special training. Such carelessness will kill him sooner or later.


    Therefore, the members of the God group are still kind. They didn''t force special training for strange because of Huang''s Avatar and began to wait for an opportunity to retaliate against strange


    "Roar!" while strange was still complaining verbally, the thunder devil turned into a thunder light and rushed towards strange. It looked no weaker than the momentum of the thunderhammer that took off!


    "Buzz!"


    "Click!"


    Strange saw the thunder devil rushing over, his pupils narrowed slightly, subconsciously condensed a magic shield and blocked him in front.


    However, due to his injury, strange is much worse than his peak state, and his mental state is not very good, which leads to some instability of his magic.


    Therefore, when the magic shield came into contact with the thunder devil, it didn''t last long and was directly broken.


    "Poof!" a mouthful of blood gushed out of strange''s mouth, and the whole body flew out directly, but strange was lucky to avoid the subsequent attack of thunder devil.


    "Roar?" the thunder devil, who only obeyed his instinct and instructions, was stunned when he found that strange had flown out, but soon rushed to strange''s place again. It seemed that he was not going to let strange go.


    In other words, no demon in the whole hell will let strange go. All demons are ordered by the members of the God group to kill strange.


    As for the question of how strange would die and whether it would be difficult to explain, the members of the God group didn''t worry at all.


    Winning or losing is a routine for soldiers. Please start over, great Xia.


    This is just a special training. Strange will die, but it doesn''t mean strange will really die.


    You know, the time gem is now in the hands of the members of the God group. For the use of the time gem, the members of the God group are no weaker than strange.


    The time anchor point has been set by the members of the God Group, that is, when strange comes to the first floor of the eighteen hell.


    In other words, that''s the reading point for strange. If strange really dies, he will return to the origin and start this special training again.


    As for the spiritual power obtained, I''m sorry, you have reopened, but you don''t have the ability to inherit the purpose of last week. Do you want to regain those spiritual power? Start over!

 Chapter 1214

    It is because of the existence of the time gem that the members of the God group feel that it doesn''t matter how they play strange. Even he has set indicators. How many times does strange have to die to meet his hard work.


    After all, the developers of special training games can''t harvest money. Can''t they satisfy their evil interests and harvest happiness?


    Isn''t it strange''s lives? Maybe he''s used to it when he''s dead?


    "Damn! Do you really think I''m the supreme mage and can''t beat you an unknown devil?!" when the thunder devil rushed to strange again, strange was completely angry. He struggled to get up from the ground, but he couldn''t hide the light in strange''s eyes.


    "Hum!" a powerful spiritual force rose on strange, and the powerful magic worked again. This time, strange chose to attack instead of defense!


    A magic whip appeared in the air, and pulled at the body of the thunder devil. The powerful magic power brought a ripple to the space.


    In strange''s opinion, his powerful magic will certainly kill the thunder devil on the spot. At that time, the customs clearance reward of this layer of hell will appear. Even if he is seriously injured, it doesn''t matter


    However, it''s a pity that strange thinks very well, but it''s comfortable for someone to let strange die several times!


    "Poof!"


    "Boom!"


    The magic whip hit the thunder devil. The thunder devil''s body was indeed torn apart, but strange did not expect that every piece of flesh and blood of the thunder devil expanded, filled with the power of thunder, and then exploded.


    The powerful explosive force directly submerged strange''s body, and the severe pain constantly impacted his spiritual power, making strange gradually lose consciousness.


    What was lost was strange''s body and the second level of hell.


    "Hum!" just when strange gave his blood, the green light filled the whole hell. The power of time gem started. Everything seemed to play back. The thunder demons in the second layer of the universe reappeared, and then returned to the third layer of the universe. The demons in the second layer were resurrected one after another, and the demons in the first layer were resurrected one after another


    These demons have no self-consciousness, so they come back to life. There is nothing different, and in the middle of the first layer of hell, strange''s body appears here, together with the suspended cloak.


    This is the place where strange appeared, and also the anchor point of strange''s time in this hell, referred to as the file reading point.


    "Am I dead? Wait, here?" strange''s consciousness gradually recovered, and then felt his body falling rapidly. Fortunately, at this time, the suspension cloak finally stood up and helped strange float in the air, otherwise he might have to read the file again.


    "The first layer of hell? I''m back? I''m not dead?" strange floated in the air, seemed to realize something, his eyes suddenly brightened, looked at the surrounding environment and said, "time gem! They used time gem! No, can''t you give me the time gem? After this death, do you start special training again?"


    "Start from the first floor. If you die later, you have to start from the first floor. When will this be the end!"


    Unfortunately, strange''s voice echoed around, but no one paid attention to him. He was not Huang Liang, Huang Wen''s disciple. It was worth meeting with the members of the God group.


    Even though strange knew that the God group was watching this special training, as long as the members of the God group didn''t appear, strange had nothing to do with them


    "Damn it! I don''t have the spiritual power of the first level of reward before? Have you played games? The early generation is so difficult. Who can pass the customs? Who has the perseverance to pass the customs?" strange saw no one answer himself. He gritted his teeth, and then found that he became weaker, and scolded in a lower voice.


    However, after scolding, strange still flew to the initial position of the first layer of hell and began this sweep.


    Strange has passed the first level of hell. In strange''s opinion, the first level of hell is no longer a threat to him. He can pass without experience before. Can he pass with experience this time?


    However, strange never thought that among the demons besieging him, there was a sub heavenly father. His ability was not attack, but bound, which directly controlled strange in place.


    If it was really a sub heavenly Father attack, strange still had a chance to defend, but the sudden control made strange stunned.


    The most important thing is that when I first entered the first layer of hell, there was no sub heavenly Father strong, let alone with control, which caught strange unprepared.


    After strange was controlled, the whole first layer of hell demons seemed to trigger some command, and all exploded in an instant, including the sub heavenly Father demons.


    Even at this time, strange is at his peak. In the face of such explosive power, he is also unstoppable. His body shape is submerged by the explosive power again and disappears in place.


    "Hum!" the green light of the time gem enveloped here again, restoring the demons in the first layer of hell to their original state. It''s not certain whether there is a sub heavenly Father demon sneaking attack again.


    As for why there are sub heavenly Father level demons in the first layer of hell that do not exist in the second layer of hell, it is not surprising that demons, hell creatures, have mutated, which is also a very normal thing!


    what? Why don''t you go to higher hell after mutation?


    Are you kidding? The mutant devil is the boss here. In the higher hell, the mutant devil is a little brother. He certainly doesn''t want to, does he?


    Is that reasonable? It doesn''t look like a member of the divine group deliberately in yinstrange?


    In the half air of the first layer of hell, strange''s body appeared here again, and then quickly suspended in the half air.


    "You play Yin! I want to report you! I want to complain about you!" strange shouted at the sky with an unhappy face. "Moths can still appear in places that have passed the customs. Can''t you play Lai?"


    "Cut! I''m not training your adaptability?" the members of the God group were in a good mood and looked at the worried strange and thought.

 Chapter 1215

    No one responded to strange''s abuse after he was suspended in the air, but it also melted strange''s anger a little... No wonder!


    For trange, the current special training is not something that needs to be completed at the expense of his life. Naturally, he will not have any faith to complete even if he dies.


    But the problem is that strange also knows that no matter how angry he is, it is useless. He can''t leave this special training space unless he completes the task of special training.


    The information of this special training space has been known by strange since he just came to the first layer of hell. Only by opening up the 18th layer of hell can he end this special training.


    Therefore, the reason for strange''s stop in the end is not because he scolded and lost his anger, but because of helpless compromise.


    "Oh, forget it, Huang asked that guy Yin twice. This special training, you don''t have to ask. He definitely made it more difficult for the members of the God Group..." strange looked at the hell devil below, sighed silently and whispered.


    "Unfortunately, his strength has improved too fast. I really don''t have any chance to get back. Otherwise, I have to treat him in his own way!"


    Complaining is complaining. After thinking of Huang Wen, strange has figured out that he has no ability to resist. He can only accept it silently, and carefully opened the first level of hell this time.


    Unfortunately, strange was too cautious this time, which was completely useless. Schrodinger''s sub heavenly Father demon did not appear. Strange dealt with ordinary demons all the way, and then successfully cleared the first layer of hell. The process was easier than the first time.


    After all, strange at this time is not only experienced, but also cautious enough. When the members of the God group don''t have Yin strange, or find the opportunity of Yin strange, strange has no difficulty in passing through the first layer of hell.


    With the clearance of the first level of hell, the reward dropped due to death that strange had received before appeared on strange again.


    It was a strong spiritual power. After getting this spiritual power, strange used it to recover himself. Without careful research, he entered the second hell after recovering his strength.


    But this time, strange didn''t mean to worry, because he knew that if he continued to be so reckless, he might die many times!


    It''s obvious that getting spiritual rewards after customs clearance without going to the next level is just for strange to rest and progress


    Thinking of this, strange slowly closed his eyes and felt his progress after living with spiritual power.


    After a long time, strange opened his eyes, flashed a light in his eyes, looked in the direction of the next layer of hell, and then got up and went in.


    This time, after becoming stronger, strange was steady and steady. He did not advance rashly. He paid attention to the surrounding situation all the time to avoid being attacked again.


    The result is also very satisfactory to strange. There is no strong person of sub heavenly Father level in the second layer, which makes strange break through on the spot and get the reward of spiritual power again.


    Strange did what he hadn''t done before, and a glimmer of excitement flashed in his eyes. Especially when the spiritual power of this layer of hell was integrated into his own spiritual power, strange felt unprecedented strength.


    This also made strange full of confidence, and soon went to the third level of hell with new strength, ready to meet new challenges.


    "Boom!"


    Unfortunately, when strange reached the third level of hell, I don''t know why, several sub heavenly Father demons were fighting at the entrance, and even the battle had been heated to the point of both high and low and life and death.


    This finally made all the demons explode and suffered an impeccable disaster. The confident and unresponsive body of strange was bombed on the spot. Although the consciousness was barely maintained and did not dissipate, it was meaningless.


    Because strange had no time to reshape his body, he was submerged by the attacks of hell demons.


    You know, these demons can not only attack at the material level, but also attack at the spiritual level.


    The strange who lost his body, like the Apocalypse whose body was destroyed, became a rootless duckweed. It is impossible to stick to it under the constant attack of demons.


    Therefore, strange did not persist for too long, so he was exhausted of his spiritual strength, his consciousness gradually blurred, and failed to challenge again


    In the half air of the first layer of hell, strange''s body appeared here again, and then quickly suspended in the half air.


    "No, except self explosion, can you play some new tricks?" strange shouted angrily, suspended in the air.


    "Moreover, why did they fight to the extent of white heat and even deliberately self explosion when I just went in? Are you completely illogical?"


    "Hehe, what logic does the game need?" the members of the God Group sneered and muttered proudly, "as for self explosion, what do you want to do with so many tricks? Isn''t it a good way to deal with your strange?"


    "Besides, it''s normal for demons to fight each other in places like hell. It''s also common for demons to ignore life and death. But if you accidentally hit it, can you blame me? I didn''t mean it!"


    Strange didn''t hear the words of the members of the God group. Otherwise, strange, who heard these words, was afraid that his anger would be stronger. He was afraid that he would work hard with the members of the God Group!


    "Damn it, I suddenly feel much weaker..." over the first layer of hell, strange whispered with his teeth after scolding.


    Trange, who has experienced two spiritual rewards, has become a lot stronger before, but once died, the spiritual power of these rewards disappeared. Under such a gap, trange is not very adapted.


    But soon, strange looked at the hell devil below. With the sense of fullness improved before, strange couldn''t wait to regain that sense of fullness


    So, strange threw himself into the battle again, and then died again and again. It was like falling into endless reincarnation, struggling constantly, and the end of reincarnation was to pass through all hell

 Chapter 1216

    Trange''s experience began to repeat, and the members of the God group were constantly changing their ways. Wanda, another special training, had already started his own special training.


    This Wanda is not lonely, because she met something similar to Qin Ge Lei. There is also a Wanda in the universe she specially trained. She has become a famous crimson witch


    "Are you?" the Scarlet Witch looked at Wanda who suddenly appeared in front of her. For a moment, she looked a little dull. This dimensional space was created by the God group. Naturally, it would not be the universes that Huang asked them to cross.


    Witch as like as two peas, the red witch is so ignorant when she sees Wanda. She doesn''t understand why a person who looks exactly the same with herself appears before her. What''s more, this person is more young than himself.


    "I am you of another Universe..." Wanda looked at the crimson Witch and smiled and said softly, "I came to this universe unintentionally. You should know the parallel universe?"


    "Quantum field tunnel?" the Scarlet Witch heard Wanda''s explanation and thought of the previous final battle. In the final battle, the Avengers used the quantum field tunnel to enter other parallel universes and borrowed infinite gemstones to turn the tide.


    Unfortunately, this is a perfect ending for most Avengers, but it is not perfect for the Scarlet Witch.


    Therefore, the illusion left forever. It was not the illusion killed by infinite gemstones. It could not survive in the snap of infinite gloves. Finally, it could only turn into a wreckage.


    After all, the birth of illusion is a coincidence. It is the spiritual gem coupled with various forces that finally gave birth to illusion.


    Even if the same operation is copied and another illusion is born, it is no longer the illusion that has a common experience with Wanda.


    "It seems that you should have experienced the final battle. No wonder I didn''t feel the breath of iron man..." listening to the words of the crimson witch, Wanda probably understood his timeline, but Wanda didn''t quite understand what his cheap master wanted to do when he got himself to this timeline.


    "Don''t you look younger than me? Why do you know the final battle and why do you appear in our universe? Do you also lose your illusion and want to find illusion in the parallel universe?" the Scarlet Witch looked at Wanda and suddenly thought of a way to find illusion by herself, or she mistakenly thought that another herself was looking for illusion.


    "Sorry, there is no illusion in my universe, and my experience is different from yours..." Wanda looked at the Scarlet Witch and shook her head apologetically. Although Wanda didn''t know the plot behind the final battle, Wanda, who had experienced the final battle of the parallel universe, also knew her experience, so she looked at the Scarlet Witch with some sympathy and said.


    "Your universe has no illusion? Your experience is different from mine?" the Scarlet Witch who thought she had found the way forward was stunned. She didn''t know what to say for a time. The hope she had just seen disappeared again.


    However, if the Scarlet Witch really looks for illusion according to the previous idea, it''s hard to say whether she can find illusion.


    In particular, the situation of the Scarlet Witch is different from that of Steve Rogers. There is a window between Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, which can make the passing Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter together at this time.


    But there is no such time between the crimson Witch and illusion. Illusion spends most of its time with the crimson Witch of its own universe until it is stabbed, bombed by the crimson witch, resurrected by mieba and crushed its head


    Therefore, if the crimson witch really travels in parallel to the universe in search of illusion, her influence will be much more serious than those who cross the Avengers.


    After all, the vengeance of crossing subconsciously doesn''t want to affect the crossing universe, and the crimson witch who wants to find the illusion doesn''t care.


    Moreover, there is another key problem, that is, the illusion found by the Scarlet Witch can never be the illusion suitable for herself.


    The vision found is only related to the experiences of Wanda in the universe. For them, the Scarlet Witch is just an outsider!


    "What happened to you? You looked very sad before..." Wanda looked at the crimson witch who was silent and looked confused. She couldn''t help asking.


    "The illusion is dead. His body is fragmented and studied by the people of the Tianjian Bureau, and his consciousness no longer exists..." the crimson witch looked at another young herself, was a little silent, and finally said.


    "What about his body? Are you buried?" Wanda''s eyes flashed a trace of clarity, and then looked at the crimson witch with some doubt.


    "No, I didn''t take him away. They said that the phantom body is the property of the United States, worth 2 billion. I have no right to take him away. At the level of law and morality, I shouldn''t do that..." the crimson witch opened her mouth slightly and said weakly.


    "So you left the phantom body?" Wanda looked at the Scarlet Witch with some disbelief. In Wanda''s perception, the Scarlet Witch''s strength was not as strong as her, but she was also a strong sub heavenly father. She actually gave up the phantom body because of the three words and two words of several politicians. In Wanda''s view, It''s incredible.


    In other words, in Wanda''s concept, this is a very incredible thing.


    Because Wanda clearly knows who the so-called politicians are. Wanda totally despises these guys. She thinks the other one should be like this, but she didn''t expect that the other one has her own strength, full of sadness and anger, but is so... Bullying?


    "How dare you believe what the politicians said?" Wanda looked at the Scarlet Witch and shook her head and said seriously, "not to mention what the politicians were thinking and what they wanted to do with the phantom remains, just say that the phantom remains should not be handled by them?"


    "You imagine that you are the wife of hallucination. Hallucination was made by Stark industries. The material is Zhenjin of wakanda. What does it have to do with their politicians? What qualifications do they have to decide the fate of hallucination remains?"


    "Just because of his words and his broken words, you listened to him and gave up your husband''s body?"

 Chapter 1217

    As Wanda''s voice fell, the crimson witch fell into silence, or thinking, because she felt that what Wanda said was very reasonable!


    Calculate, no matter which country the Tianjian bureau is from, or the top of the earth, what does this have to do with the crimson witch?


    Moreover, as Wanda said, even if the Tianjian bureau is an official force, so what? When did visions become official property? Is stark industry official, or is vacanda official?


    "What was I thinking before?" the crimson witch thought of this, and a trace of remorse flashed in her eyes. She actually left the body of the illusion in the Tianjian Bureau, because she didn''t feel the existence of the illusion consciousness when she found the illusion, and she really left because of the three words and two words of the director of the Tianjian Bureau


    You know, before the crimson witch, she was a firm anti registration faction. She sided with Steve Rogers and became an important combat force of the anti registration faction in the civil war.


    Therefore, in theory, the character of the Scarlet Witch should not be the official identity of the director of the Tianjian Bureau, let alone the body of the phantom because of the director of the Tianjian Bureau.


    It can only be said that at this time, the Scarlet Witch who had experienced the final battle and the death of illusion lost herself. In particular, the Scarlet Witch also lost life mentors such as Steve Rogers and became a state of no one''s control


    Count the life of the Scarlet Witch. First, her parents were killed by a bomb and became enemies with iron man Tony Stark. Then she became the experimental object of the Hydra with her brother Pietro. In the hydra''s spiritual gem experiment, she gradually awakened her ability.


    Later, the crimson Witch and Pietro helped aochuang work until they realized that aochuang was not a good man and would endanger the whole earth. The kind-hearted crimson witch finally cooperated with the avenger alliance to deal with aochuang.


    In the process of dealing with aochuang, pitero, the only relative of the Scarlet Witch, died, and the helpless Scarlet Witch could only stay in the avenger alliance.


    Fortunately, among the Avengers alliance, although Tony Stark, a guy hated by the crimson witch, there are also life mentors such as Steve Rogers, who have more illusions about this newly born intelligent life.


    The relationship between the Scarlet Witch and illusion gradually heated up, and then the government began to let the superhero sign an agreement. The civil war broke out, and the Scarlet Witch and illusion stood in two different camps


    Then there was exile. The Scarlet Witch and hallucination hid their identity and wandered around the world until they were found by the general of the dead blade and stabbed the waist of hallucination.


    Even if the illusion is a bionic man, he is also a male bionic man. After the waist was stabbed, the illusion instantly became the strongest burden from the strongest Avenger until it was finally caught by mieba.


    In order to prevent the realization of mieba''s plot, the crimson witch reluctantly killed the illusion. As a result, mieba didn''t talk about martial morality, revived the illusion face to face, and then broke the illusion''s head and killed the illusion again


    So far, the Scarlet Witch completely lost her vision and fell into endless pain.


    Then the crimson witch was turned into ashes by infinite gloves and came back to fight a final battle. Although she finally won, the members of the avenger alliance died, the old and the rest were no longer familiar with the crimson witch.


    In this world, it seems that there are no people familiar with the Scarlet Witch, and the Scarlet Witch has completely lost her dependence and become confused.


    It was these experiences of the Scarlet Witch that made her a little timid. In the face of the strong director of the Tianjian Bureau, even if she was the reasonable party, she didn''t want the phantom body back in the end


    However, at this time, under the encouragement of another self, or with another self to rely on, the Scarlet Witch woke up again.


    Yes, no matter whether there is a sense of vision or not, it is the remains of her Scarlet Witch husband. What qualifications do others have to deal with it?!


    Thinking of this, the crimson witch was filled with powerful chaotic magic, and her eyes flashed ferocious light. She wanted to take back the phantom body!


    "It seems that you have decided, so I''ll help you..." Wanda felt the chaotic magic of the Scarlet Witch, couldn''t help laughing and whispered, "I don''t know what to do in this universe."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Tianjian Bureau, the Scarlet Witch and Wanda appeared here one after another. The agents of the Tianjian Bureau were stunned. They didn''t understand what had happened. Why were there two scarlet witches suddenly?


    Are the scarlet witches twins? This is nonsense!


    As a member of the avenger alliance and even the dangerous figure of the avenger alliance, the Scarlet Witch, although most of her information is highly confidential, most of the agents of the sky sword bureau still know the basic information of the Scarlet Witch.


    In particular, the crimson witch has come to the Tianjian game once before. Moreover, the crimson witch has robbed the phantom body. Why does she appear here again?


    Yes, after the Scarlet Witch came to Tianjian Bureau, Tianjian bureau director Taylor reported that the Scarlet Witch robbed the phantom body, at least most Tianjian Bureau agents got the information.


    Therefore, the agents of the Tianjian bureau who saw the two crimson witches were double ignorant at this time. They didn''t quite understand what happened and why a crimson witch suddenly broke into the Tianjian bureau together after the crimson witch robbed the phantom body.


    "Ms. Maximov, er, are you?" however, even if the special agent of Tianjian Bureau knows the power of the crimson witch, he can''t just watch the crimson witch break into Tianjian bureau again.


    As the newly established Sky Sword Bureau, they have obtained a large number of materials from the former Divine Shield Bureau and have risen step by step with the crisis of snapping their fingers. Therefore, even if the sky sword Bureau has not played its own name, they do not want their dignity to be violated one after another.


    Even those who violate the dignity of the Tianjian bureau are the famous crimson Witch of the avenger alliance!


    It has to be said that as the successor force of the Divine Shield Bureau, the Tianjian bureau is really similar to the Divine Shield Bureau in some aspects.


    For example, self-esteem is too high.


    Tianjian bureau takes itself too much as an onion. An organization that has just been established for a long time, relying on its official identity, does not pay attention to the old Avengers. It even dares to pull out its teeth in the mouth of the tiger. I really don''t know where Tianjian bureau comes from.


    You know, the members with extraordinary ability in the whole Tianjian bureau can''t be said to be completely absent, and they really can''t take it. Even the Divine Shield bureau without the avenger alliance is stronger than the Tianjian bureau where the big cat can''t take out one at this time!

 Chapter 1218

    At this time, in the face of the inquiry of the Tianjian Bureau agents and even the gun aiming of the surrounding Tianjian Bureau agents, neither the Scarlet Witch nor Wanda responded at all, or they completely ignored the existence of the Tianjian Bureau agents.


    After all, the Scarlet Witch already has a powerful chaotic magic, and it is absolutely impossible to be hurt by a mere gun. Even if Wanda does not use chaotic magic, there is part of the legendary nine changes, and the gun has long lost its meaning to her.


    Therefore, it''s not that the two descendants of chaotic magic despise people. It''s just that the miscellaneous fish present are happy.


    "Where?" Wanda ignored the Tianjian Bureau agents around and looked at the Scarlet Witch and asked.


    Wanda asked. Naturally, it was the body of the phantom, because Wanda found that after entering the Tianjian Bureau, the Scarlet Witch suddenly looked a little ugly, which made Wanda look at the Scarlet Witch with some doubts.


    "Gone! The phantom body is gone!" the crimson witch heard Wanda''s words, as if she had found the backbone, hurriedly looked at Wanda and said.


    "Gone?" Wanda couldn''t help but be stunned, and then directly released his spiritual power, enveloping the whole Tianjian Bureau. A huge pressure made the people of the whole Tianjian Bureau unable to move.


    "Really not?" Wanda''s eyes flashed a doubt, put away his spiritual strength and asked, "when did you come?"


    "Just before I met you, I just left the Tianjian Bureau and met you..." the crimson witch''s E-Mei said with worried eyes in her eyes, "what will they do with the illusion? Why is the illusion gone?"


    "Ms. Maximov, what are you talking about? Didn''t you take the body of the phantom before?" a senior agent bit his teeth after hearing the words of the Scarlet Witch, and finally stood up and looked at the Scarlet Witch and said.


    "What are you talking about?!" the crimson witch''s eyes coagulated. Just for a moment, the senior agent lost his body control and the whole body floated.


    It was no one else who shot. It was the crimson witch who was out of control. At this time, the chaotic magic surged out of the crimson witch''s body, bound the senior agents in the air, and the crimson chaotic magic drilled into the brain of the senior agents.


    As an agent, we are all experienced, especially in the training of consciousness, in order to prevent information leakage.


    But unfortunately, in strict agents, in strong consciousness, in the face of powerful people, there is still some weakness.


    This is particularly profound in Nick Frey''s body in the universe where Huang Wen is located, because there are too many secrets in Nick Frey''s mind in Huang Wen''s universe, and Charles, one of the leaders of the mutants, can uncover these secrets at any time, which makes Nick Frey in a state of forced paranoia all the time


    At this time, the senior agent was not in the state of persecution paranoia, but had been persecuted. The chaotic magic of the crimson witch wantonly invaded the brain of the senior agent, searching for the information he wanted to know.


    The secrets of Tianjian Bureau were seen by the Scarlet Witch, but the Scarlet Witch didn''t mean to pay attention at all. She wanted to know all the news about the illusion!


    "How could it be? It was him! He lied to me!" soon, the crimson witch saw the image of Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, and what he said about the crimson witch''s taking away the phantom body.


    The Scarlet Witch was stunned at first, and then an anger hit her heart.


    "Damn it! I shouldn''t believe these politicians! Their hearts are black! They fart at any moral and legal level!" the crimson witch angrily burst out rude words, and the whole person seemed to be blackening.


    "Hmm?" Wanda seemed to realize something. She looked at the crimson witch in surprise. She noticed that the state of the crimson witch was very similar to the state she had been influenced by Sison. At this moment, Wanda seemed to understand what she should do.


    "Well, I finally understand that it''s not easy for us to condense part of the power of the dark god book into the universe and even steal part of Sison''s power..." the members of the God group looked at Wanda''s reaction and said with some emotion.


    "This part of the power we steal is not too much. As long as Wanda can succeed, she should be able to become a cosmic power. As for the higher level, we have no way!"


    "However, such theft will not be discovered, and I don''t know. Huang asked if the guy could bear the revenge from Sison..."


    At this point, the eyes of the members of the God Group flickered slightly, and a trace of expectation flashed in their eyes, as if they wanted to see Huang Wen fight with Sison.


    After all, the members of the God group did not know that Huang Wen had fought with Sison''s Avatar several times, let alone that Huang Wen had long focused on Sison and was ready to complete all Sison''s power to make Wanda a a great God of the multi universe and even a stronger level.


    Of course, if the members of the God group know, I''m afraid they will look forward to seeing the collision between Huang Wen and Sison


    When Wanda vaguely knew the content of his special training, the members of Tianjian bureau had contacted Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau.


    "Director! No! Maximov is crazy! She imagined another self to support herself, which has affected the reality. Now she killed another self to the Tianjian Bureau and doesn''t admit the fact that she took the phantom body away..."


    "What?!" after receiving the news, Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, his pupils suddenly narrowed. He immediately opened the monitoring of the Tianjian Bureau and saw two crimson witches appear in the Tianjian Bureau. One of them looked like a blackened look.


    "Kill her! Maximov is crazy! She is no longer an avenger! Her existence is a great threat to the earth! She must be killed immediately!" Taylor, the already guilty director of Tianjian Bureau, clenched his teeth, flashed a cruel color in his eyes and immediately gave an order.


    "No matter what method you use, you should kill Maximov, even if you take out those technologies you don''t master!"


    "Yes..." the agents of the Tianjian bureau who received the order were obviously reluctant, but they obeyed the order and became their bounden duty. Soon, the Tianjian bureau began to take action.


    "No, it''s not very safe here. There are too many people here and they must be transferred immediately!" after Tianjian bureau director Taylor issued the order, the whole person was in a cold sweat, and then looked at the phantom body and whispered.

 Chapter 1219

    When Taylor, the director of Tianjian Bureau, gave the order, the crimson witch just learned the false information deliberately told by the director of Tianjian bureau from the senior agents. When the crimson witch threw the senior agents to the ground, the agents of Tianjian bureau who received the order bit their teeth and shot.


    In the eyes of normal people, or people who know the strength gap between the two sides, the agents of Tianjian bureau should not have the courage to fight against the Scarlet Witch. After all, the two sides are not at the same level at all. They are looking for death.


    But the agents of Tianjian bureau are different. These agents are deeply brainwashed. Like the non Hydra agents in the Divine Shield Bureau, they feel that they are the Party of justice. Even if the target is the crimson Witch of the Avengers alliance, they will not hesitate


    They have the spirit of sacrifice and feel that they are for justice, but they don''t know that they have completely become abandoned children and become the victims of Taylor, director of Tianjian bureau!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Bullets were fired from the guns of the agents of the Tianjian Bureau. Even after the final battle, the technology on the earth has not changed much. After all, the disappearance of ordinary people in five years has plunged the whole earth into turmoil, not to mention those people who suddenly came back.


    Therefore, even if it is an agent of Tianjian Bureau, the standard weapon configuration under normal conditions is still rifles and energy weapons, which need to be applied for and take time to be enabled


    "I''m really looking for death..." Wanda looked at the bullets shot from around, and a trace of disdain flashed in her eyes. She knew that these agents of Tianjian Bureau were basically victims, but Wanda didn''t mean to sympathize.


    After all, the bullets were fired by these Tianjian agents themselves, so they should bear the corresponding responsibility. Wanda didn''t mean to ask the virgin at all, especially a lot of bullets were shot at her head and eyes.


    "Hum!" a powerful chaotic magic burst out. The chaotic magic was clearly divided. All the agents who fired their guns immediately left their necks, and no blood flowed out, but they all fell to the ground strangely.


    The bullets, all of which lost their strength, fell powerlessly to the ground, and the jingling sound echoed in the Tianjian Bureau, as well as in the hearts of the agents of the Tianjian Bureau


    At this time, it was not Wanda who shot, but further lost control, but still did not kill all the agents who shot, leaving the agents who had not shot.


    This made Wanda look at the crimson witch with some surprise and a thoughtful look.


    You should know that Wanda and the Scarlet Witch are the same person in the multiverse, and their personalities are similar. However, Wanda feels that if she is in the case of chaotic magic riots, she will not leave her hand. One of the surrounding Tianjian Bureau agents will count as one, and all will die!


    At this time, even in the case of chaotic magic riots, the Scarlet Witch is still not Wanda''s opponent, which makes Wanda wonder why the Scarlet Witch can have so much independence under the chaotic magic riots


    "Say! Where''s Taylor?!" just as Wanda was thinking, the angry voice of the crimson witch echoed in the Tianjian Bureau, while the agents of the Tianjian Bureau looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    A pressure spread in the mind of the Tianjian Bureau agents, especially seeing the dead colleagues around them, which made the Tianjian Bureau agents who had experienced many battles unable to carry it.


    After all, the way these colleagues died was so strange that they didn''t see a drop of blood, but everyone''s heads moved home. I don''t know that the agents who knew the power of the crimson witch have begun to shake in their hearts


    But a higher order was soon issued again, saying that a new energy weapon had been sent to let them hold the crimson witch.


    "How to hold it? Hold it with your life?" the same lines flashed through the minds of many agents of Tianjian Bureau, "we can''t hold a normal crimson witch, let alone a crazy crimson witch?"


    Yes, in the eyes of most Tianjian Bureau agents, the Scarlet Witch must be crazy. Otherwise, it is impossible to run back to ask for the body after taking away the phantom body, and point the spearhead at Tianjian bureau director Taylor.


    However, a small number of agents of Tianjian bureau are wondering whether Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, really made such a thing. After all, the decision to kill the crimson witch can be regarded as very reckless


    "Say! Where''s Taylor?! where''s the illusion?!" when you see that no one cares about yourself, the chaotic magic of the Scarlet Witch directly binds everyone!


    At this time, the agents of Tianjian Bureau felt that a sharp blade had touched their skin on their neck. Maybe the next moment, they could realize how their dead colleagues died before


    "Launch! Kill Maximov!" just at this time, another group of Tianjian Bureau agents rushed out with all kinds of energy weapons in their hands and fired at the body of the crimson Witch and Wanda.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    The more powerful energy shock wave of conventional bullets roared towards the Scarlet Witch and Wanda, but unfortunately, in the previous final battle, mieba let the space warship bombard Wanda and didn''t kill her, let alone some energy weapons?


    "Hum!" an energy barrier appeared in front of Wanda and the Scarlet Witch, blocking all the energy shock waves.


    This time, it was not the Scarlet Witch, but Wanda.


    "This time, let me help you!" Wanda looked disdainfully at the agent of Tianjian Bureau, then looked at the Scarlet Witch and said with a smile. "These agents who have received the order should be able to know where the Taylor in your mouth is!"


    As Wanda''s voice fell, the newly rushed out agents of Tianjian Bureau lost consciousness and collapsed on the ground. The precious energy weapons in their hands were also scattered all over the ground.


    In the consciousness of these fallen Tianjian Bureau agents, they did not die. Instead, they met the director of Tianjian Bureau and talked with the director of Tianjian Bureau.


    Deja vu is that they are as like as two peas in the conversation.


    This feeling made the secret agent of Tianjian Bureau feel that he should be dreaming, and then gradually lost his consciousness in the dream.


    This time, these Tianjian agents completely lost their consciousness and really died.


    Wanda doesn''t mean to be merciful at all. Since they chose to fight, Wanda won''t spare their lives because of their so-called sense of mission. After all, similar agents think Wanda has seen too much

 Chapter 1220

    Wanda doesn''t like the so-called agents, and the one who dares to fight Wanda is her enemy. Since she is already an enemy, there is nothing to say.


    "They don''t know where Taylor is, but some of them know where the person who gives them orders is. What do you say?" Wanda whispered to the crimson witch after solving the Tianjian agents who have energy weapons.


    Although Wanda and the crimson witch are the same person, after all, they are crimson witches in different universes, and their thoughts will still be different. Wanda doesn''t know what the crimson witch will do next.


    Just as Wanda didn''t understand why the Scarlet Witch was fooled by Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    As Wanda''s voice fell, one Tianjian Bureau agent fell to the ground from mid air. The crimson witch didn''t directly kill them, because in the crimson witch''s view, they didn''t really fight themselves. The real damn thing is the person who issued the order and Tianjian bureau chief Taylor!


    "Go, let''s find them!" the crimson witch held out her hand, held Wanda''s palm together, and said firmly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll accompany you." Wanda smiled, took the crimson Witch and flew into the sky, directly broke through the Tianjian Bureau and flew towards the senior agent under the secret command.


    "Damn it! They''re coming! Come on! Prepare mysterious items! Cover me to leave!" the senior agent saw the picture under surveillance and shouted in panic, "come on, contact the director and ask him what to do next!"


    Soon, a stone tablet and a metal ball were brought to the senior agent, but soon someone reported the news that cooled the senior agent''s heart: "Sir, the director can''t be contacted..."


    "What!?" the senior agent was shocked and angry, then clenched his teeth and directly hit the metal ball on the ground. Then a fog shrouded the people around, and they disappeared with the fog.


    Senior agents know that he has been regarded as an abandoned son by Tianjian bureau director Taylor. Now he is the only one who can save him.


    It is obviously unrealistic to bet that the Scarlet Witch with split personality will let him go. The only thing senior agents can believe is the mysterious items he mobilized.


    As for the matter of Tianjian bureau director Taylor, the senior agent can only think of a way later. However, he won''t just forget it, because he knows that Tianjian Bureau has just been established, and Taylor is just an interim director. This time, it won''t be so easy to solve!


    A crimson witch is terrible enough, not to mention two crimson witches or the decisive crimson witches.


    "It''s here, but it seems that they have escaped?" not long after the fog disappeared, Wanda and the Scarlet Witch appeared in the secret base. There are no people here, only a wordless stone tablet in the base.


    "Escaped?" the crimson witch heard Wanda''s words, and a trace of anger flashed in her expression. Then the chaotic magic on her body stirred up again. Such power has begun to approach Wanda''s level.


    "However, they seem to have left something interesting..." Wanda took a deep look at the Scarlet Witch, then looked at the wordless stone tablet, tilted his mouth slightly and said softly, "there is extraordinary power in it."


    "Extraordinary power?" the Scarlet Witch subconsciously looked at the wordless stone tablet, and at this time, the wordless stone tablet exploded in an instant.


    A powerful thunder force suddenly broke out and flooded the whole base, including Wanda and the crimson witch.


    "How? Did you succeed?" at this time, both senior agents and Tianjian bureau director Taylor, who hid and did not accept external news, looked forward to the direction of the base.


    In their opinion, Wanda and the Scarlet Witch are powerful, but in the face of such an extraordinary explosion, especially in the case of unprepared, they will certainly be caught!


    However, Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, and senior agents could not see the situation inside the base. The monitoring equipment inside the base were all destroyed when the wordless stone tablet broke out. They could only watch the situation of the base through the UAV outside the base.


    But now the smoke is billowing in the base. I can''t see what''s going on inside.


    "Well, I found the drone, silly girl, invade the program and find the guy behind the scenes!" in the thick smoke of the base, a crimson barrier protected Wanda and the crimson witch, and they were not hurt.


    At this time, Wanda''s mouth showed a smile, looked at his watch and whispered.


    Even after entering the dimensional space of special training, silly girl''s subroutine can still be used, because most of the subroutines are scientific and technological forces and will not be affected by cosmic changes.


    Moreover, Wanda is Huang Wen''s Apprentice after all. When Wanda didn''t try to contact the outside world through silly girl, the members of Tianshen group pretended not to see it with one eye closed.


    "This time, I really found their place. First find the guy who hid and left us gifts. After solving him, how about we find the remains of Taylor and your husband?" Wanda looked at the image in her watch, looked at the crimson Witch and asked with a smile.


    "Listen to you!" the crimson witch''s strength stabilized in the thunder explosion. She nodded without hesitation, followed Wanda into a red light and disappeared in place.


    In a mountain, the senior agent and his men hid here. He left the base through the fog of the metal ball and came to this place to monitor the situation of the base, but at this time, the base was full of smoke and could not know the specific situation of the two crimson witches.


    However, with the passage of time, the senior agent''s heart suddenly began to panic, and he had a faint foreboding.


    Suddenly, the senior agent turned back. In the middle of the air, Wanda and the Scarlet Witch slowly landed down and looked at the senior agent with a smile, which cooled his heart.


    "Shua!" the agents around also found something strange. They subconsciously targeted the energy weapons at Wanda and the crimson witch, and were equally surprised and uncertain in their hearts.


    "Wait a minute, don''t do it first. The temporary director Taylor is responsible for this operation. I can tell you his location..." the senior agent subconsciously shouted at Wanda and the Scarlet Witch, trying to rely on intelligence to survive.

 Chapter 1221

    At this time, the senior agent''s desire for survival was full, but he didn''t think that when he knew that Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, was deliberately dealing with the crimson witch, he still chose to obey Taylor''s order and let the agents of Tianjian Bureau fight against the crimson witch.


    Even, after being abandoned by Tianjian bureau director Taylor, the senior agent didn''t want to escape by himself, but tried to use mysterious items to kill two crimson witches.


    It is precisely because senior agents want to kill themselves that Wanda comes to him with the crimson witch to claim his life, otherwise Wanda will despise such a dragon trap.


    However, even if it''s just a dragon suit, it''s impossible to retreat after dealing with Wanda. It''s better to kill a mosquito trying to hum and suck its own blood in the dark!


    As for the intelligence about the location of director Taylor of Tianjian Bureau in the mouth of senior agents, Wanda and the Scarlet Witch will not take it to heart. Just looking at the senior agents, Wanda knows that this guy does not know the location of director Taylor of Tianjian Bureau, which is of no use at all.


    Moreover, Wanda has detected that Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, is running away through silly girl. How can she ignore the plea of senior agents?


    "I know Taylor''s plot. He wants to get the power of illusion by studying the remains of illusion, so as to increase the combat effectiveness of Tianjian Bureau and enable him to hold the position of director of Tianjian bureau!" the senior agent also obviously felt Wanda''s killing intention, and he hurriedly said all the information he knew.


    "There are people behind the Tianjian Bureau. Taylor''s decision is only his decision. I can help you contact people at a higher level..."


    "It''s not necessary. Both you and Taylor are going to die." Wanda glanced at the senior agent lightly. He didn''t mean to waste time. No matter how much he said, he wouldn''t change Wanda''s mind.


    "Hum!" just as Wanda''s voice fell, a light wind blew slowly. The senior agent and his surrounding men fell to the ground and lost their lives as if they had been cut off wheat straw.


    "Let''s go. The person I want to kill is dead. Next, it''s your business. Don''t worry, I already have a way to revive the illusion, but I still need to try..." Wanda turned her head and looked at the Scarlet Witch with a smile after solving the senior agent.


    "Is what you said true?!" the crimson witch asked after hearing Wanda''s words, her eyes suddenly brightened and hurried to look at Wanda.


    "Well, we need to find the body of the phantom first..." Wanda nodded and said seriously, "but at that time, it will take your strength to become stronger!"


    "My power becomes stronger? I will do it!" the Scarlet Witch heard the hope of the resurrection of illusion, and she was willing to do whatever she did!


    "Become stronger! I must become stronger! I must revive illusion!"


    The voice of the Scarlet Witch was full of firm faith, and the chaotic magic on her body was further solidified, which made Wanda''s eyes flicker slightly. She was vaguely aware that the part of power belonging to Sison in the chaotic magic was slowly awakening, but such power could not threaten Wanda at this time for the time being.


    Not enough, Wanda''s eyes still flickered with expectation, because she knew that when the power belonging to Sison completely broke out, it was the time for her to take action.


    As long as the power of Sison is solved, Wanda''s strength can make great progress. At the same time, the Scarlet Witch can completely get rid of the influence of Sison and master the pure chaotic magic power.


    Therefore, with a trace of expectation in Wanda''s heart, she took back her eyes, locked the position of Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, and then disappeared in place with the crimson witch.


    At this time, Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, did not know that Wanda had locked his position. He was going to a new and more secret base.


    Because when the smoke dispersed, there was no trace of Wanda and the Scarlet Witch in the base where the wordless stone tablet was located, which made Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, escape faster


    As for the previous base, when Tianjian bureau director Taylor regarded the senior agent sent as an abandoned son, he did not trust the place.


    Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, clearly knows that the Scarlet Witch has the ability to read other people''s memories. Even if senior agents won''t betray him, he still has the risk of exposure!


    What Tianjian bureau director Taylor doesn''t know is that the Scarlet Witch is no longer fighting alone. Wanda from another universe has the scientific and technological strength beyond the whole earth. A silly girl''s subroutine is enough to control all the science and technology of the whole earth, let alone just monitor his position?


    And what Tianjian bureau director Taylor doesn''t know is that his distrustful little brother, senior agents, really wanted to betray him, but unfortunately failed.


    What happened in a place without monitoring equipment was enough to make the director of Tianjian Bureau completely lose his intelligence ability. Therefore, when Taylor, the director of Tianjian Bureau, entered the new base and just settled the body of illusion, Wanda and the Scarlet Witch had arrived here.


    "Boom!" originally located in the airtight underground base, a big hole was suddenly opened. Wanda and the Scarlet Witch fell from the sky like a heavenly girl, which made Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, feel a great chill.


    "You! How did you find here?!" Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, stepped back and shouted at Wanda and the crimson witch.


    At this time, Taylor, the director of Tianjian Bureau, was wondering whether there was an undercover around him to report to the crimson witch duo. Otherwise, it was unreasonable that he had just arrived and the crimson witch came after him.


    "Hallucination..." however, the Scarlet Witch didn''t mean to answer the question of Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau. She looked straight at the body of hallucination and whispered the name of hallucination.


    Wanda also saw the body of visionary in the Tianjian Bureau before, but at that time, the body of visionary had been fragmented and connected by countless wires.


    The reason why the phantom body was split was actually caused by the research of Tianjian Bureau. After all, when the phantom died, he was just pulled out of the soul gem on his head by mieba and exposed some wires on his forehead.


    However, when the Scarlet Witch saw the illusion, the illusion had been studied by the Tianjian Bureau for a long time. The Tianjian bureau had a lot of knowledge about Zhenjin and other internal structures.


    Because of this, Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, didn''t want the Scarlet Witch to take away the body of hallucination

 Chapter 1222

    At this time, when the crimson witch came to the base, she saw a new illusion, a complete illusion. Except that his head was a little broken, his body had been put together again.


    However, the color of the phantom body is somewhat dim, which means that there is no consciousness or extraordinary power in the phantom body


    Fortunately, this illusion has not completely turned white, otherwise it will no longer be Wanda''s illusion, but another white illusion.


    "Shua!" with a sound, the body of the Scarlet Witch disappeared directly in place, rushed to the phantom body, and shook all the surrounding scientific researchers out.


    "Maximov! You''d better not mess around!" Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, saw this scene, clenched his teeth, pressed the signal transmitter in his pocket, and then shouted at Wanda, "vision is now from our Tianjian Bureau. You have killed so many agents of our Tianjian Bureau and robbed the property of Tianjian Bureau. Even if you are Avengers, you have to bear the consequences!"


    "Now is not the era of the avenger alliance. Your behavior should also be restrained. The superhero registration act needs to be put on the agenda again. You have to pay the price for killing so many people!"


    "Have you finished? Or did the person you contacted hear what you said?" Wanda heard what Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, looked at him and asked.


    "You! You read my consciousness?! get out of my head!" Taylor, the director of Tianjian Bureau, suddenly contracted his pupils, subconsciously hugged his head and shouted at Wanda, "you are violating national security secrets, and the crime is even worse!"


    "Hehe, read your consciousness? Do you think no one can find your little move?" Wanda''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, sneered and said, "if you weren''t going to hand you over to her, you would be dead now..."


    While Wanda was talking to Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, Nick Frey and hill received a message from Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, or a modified message, in a space warship.


    "Maximov is out of control, and he has constructed a personality that affects the reality..." at this time, Nick Frey''s face is as heavy as water, a harsh look flashed in one eye and whispered.


    For the avenger of the Scarlet Witch, to tell the truth, Nick Frey didn''t have much contact. After all, before the Scarlet Witch and fast silver came on stage, Nick Frey had already left the stage, and the Divine Shield bureau had no more. Nick Frey was hiding in the dark and silently developing his new power.


    The strength of the crimson Witch and the relationship between the crimson Witch and illusion make Nick Frey believe that the crimson witch is somewhat abnormal.


    In fact, in essence, Nick Frey is no different from Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, except that Nick Frey is more sophisticated.


    If the phantom body falls into Nick Frey''s hands, Nick Frey will also study the phantom, and then develop a combat effectiveness enough to help the Tianjian Bureau.


    This can be inferred from the fact that the s.h.i.e.l.l.d. has studied various forces by all means before.


    Therefore, at this time, Nick Frey was not in a good mood when he knew that the Scarlet Witch had killed a group of agents and pursued Taylor, the director of the Tianjian Bureau.


    But soon, Nick Frey recovered. He quickly contacted Captain Marvel. He knew that in the Tianjian Bureau, except Captain Marvel, no one was the opponent of the crimson witch. Even in the original Avenger alliance, few people could win the crimson witch.


    It is precisely because there are too many external threats and too many uncontrolled forces that people like Nick Frey and Tianjian bureau director Taylor want to turn illusion into the combat effectiveness of Tianjian Bureau


    In the base of Tianjian Bureau, Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, was very worried. He didn''t know when the rescue of Tianjian Bureau would arrive. After all, the Scarlet Witch who wanted to fight him at this time was not an ordinary person. He worried that he would be dead before the rescue arrived


    He Taylor had just become the director of Tianjian Bureau, and it was not long, and he was still in the inspection period. He didn''t enjoy any enjoyment. He died like this. Taylor was very unwilling in his heart.


    Perhaps it was because of the approaching death that Taylor''s thoughts began to drift slowly, and even he couldn''t control them until the crimson witch came over with her phantom body.


    "The phantom body is back. How can I save him?" the crimson witch looked at Wanda with expectation.


    "Don''t worry, if someone comes and doesn''t solve them, it''s not so easy for you to revive the illusion quietly..." Wanda''s eyes flickered slightly, then raised his head and said with a smile.


    Wanda''s strength at this time is still above the Scarlet Witch, so she has found the surprise captain who is daring to come, but the Scarlet Witch is not aware of it.


    "Hum!" soon after Wanda''s voice fell, a powerful force flew towards the Tianjian Bureau base, and then a woman full of light landed in the base. This person was Captain Marvel.


    If Wanda and the crimson witch landed slowly before, just like the goddess of heaven, then Captain Marvel was more like a female god of war coming to the world. A powerful pressure was released from Captain Marvel and shrouded in the whole base.


    "Captain surprise!" Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, was delighted. He knew that his Savior was coming. A sense of security surged into his heart, making Taylor feel as if he could survive again.


    "Maximov, you two, who is the master?" however, Captain surprised didn''t pay attention to the so-called Tianjian bureau director Taylor, but looked at Wanda and the Scarlet Witch and asked with some doubts


    In Captain Marvel''s perception, both Wanda and the Scarlet Witch are real, and their strength is basically the same, which makes Captain Marvel a little confused. Is it true that the strength of the Scarlet Witch is strong enough to affect the reality, and even to simulate a real character no weaker than himself?


    Captain Marvel came here and didn''t mean to fight the Scarlet Witch directly. Even if she got the news from Nick Frey, she came to solve the problem, not to aggravate the contradiction.


    In particular, the Scarlet Witch once fought side by side with Captain Marvel in the final battle. In the face of his former comrades in arms, Captain Marvel doesn''t want both sides to be at war and solve the problem peacefully. Naturally, it''s the best

 Chapter 1223

    "I think you may have misunderstood. I''m not her deputy personality. I''m just here to help her solve some things..." looking at the amazing captain surprise, Wanda didn''t have the slightest intention, because captain surprise, Wanda has seen more than one and fought side by side, so she looked at captain surprise calmly and whispered.


    "After all, she is also one of the heroes of the war to save the end, but now she is bullied. Not only does no one stand up to help him, but even the person who bullies her is your so-called official force. It''s ridiculous?"


    "Captain surprise, don''t listen to the scarlet witches. They have killed hundreds of Tianjian Bureau agents. They are crazy. It''s hundreds of lives. Behind them, there are hundreds of bereaved families!" Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, shouted at captain surprise with tears when he heard Wanda''s words.


    Taylor clearly knows that although Captain Marvel was born in the army, he is not a politician and agent like Nick Frey. When Captain Marvel is a superhero for a long time, he may really change his mind because of Wanda''s words.


    However, Taylor''s reaction is not unpleasant. As a top secret agent leader, although Taylor''s skill is not very good, Taylor should not be too good at telling reason, moving emotion and pressing people with righteousness.


    Taylor used this method to make the Scarlet Witch give up the phantom body, but now Taylor wants to use a similar method to Force Captain Marvel to fight the two scarlet witches.


    Moreover, Taylor has more self-confidence than when Taylor fooled the crimson witch before, because she was just fooling the crimson witch before. Now, the crimson witch killed hundreds of Tianjian Bureau agents, which is a real thing!


    Even if those Tianjian Bureau agents were ordered by his Tianjian bureau director Taylor, the hands of the Scarlet Witch are still covered with blood!


    As an avenger, it''s not that you can''t kill, but it''s the official who kills, so some say.


    You know, the previous fuse of the avenger alliance civil war, the superhero registration act, was triggered by the crimson witch moving the bomb high into the air and killing innocent people


    The number of deaths this time is also quite a lot, and they are all official staff. It''s not so easy to expose it!


    "Did you really kill so many agents?" sure enough, Captain surprised looked at Wanda and the Scarlet Witch with a frown after listening to Taylor.


    Captain surprise didn''t kill anyone, but in captain surprise''s opinion, the agents of Tianjian bureau are just ordinary people. They shouldn''t die in the hands of the crimson witch!


    In other words, in Captain Marvel''s view, the Scarlet Witch and Wanda can easily subdue the agents of the Tianjian Bureau, and there is no need to kill, which is undoubtedly the performance of the Scarlet Witch''s ability out of control!


    "Why? They are only allowed to calculate us and attack us, but are not allowed to fight back?" Wanda saw the change of Captain surprise''s look and guessed the change of Captain surprise''s attitude, but Wanda didn''t mean to change his attitude, but looked at captain surprise with a light smile and asked back.


    "For you, they are just ordinary people, and your abilities are different. Most of them are means to trap them. Why do you have to kill them?" at this time, Captain surprised heard Wanda''s answer, and his face sank. Obviously, Wanda''s answer made captain surprised more determined that the crimson witch was out of control.


    "Even if they are ordinary people, they have to pay for their actions..." Wanda spread his hands and said softly. "Moreover, you don''t think we will only attack ordinary agents? This Taylor hasn''t stopped even counting us from the beginning. Do you think he can survive?"


    "Do you want to kill me now?!" Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, jumped in his heart when he heard Wanda''s words. In his opinion, the crimson witch was too crazy.


    However, Taylor''s heart soon became ecstatic. In his opinion, there must be no problem with Captain Marvel''s safety. Since there is no problem with safety and the Scarlet Witch is so crazy, Captain Marvel will certainly suppress Wanda!


    "I won''t let you succeed!" sure enough, after Taylor''s scream fell, the light on captain surprise burst out in an instant, and a strong sense of oppression swept in the direction of Wanda and the crimson witch.


    Although Wanda said before that she was not the vice personality of the crimson witch, after hearing the concept of Wanda and the crimson witch, Captain surprised didn''t believe Wanda''s previous words.


    In Captain Marvel''s opinion, the Scarlet Witch must be crazy. She has constructed an lawless vice personality, suppressed the kindness in her heart, and helped herself kill all those who want to deal with herself


    However, even if it is a vice personality, even if it can affect the reality, the total power of the Scarlet Witch should not change.


    Therefore, at this time, Captain Marvel shot directly at Wanda and the Scarlet Witch!


    "Hallucination!" feeling a strong pressure, the Scarlet Witch subconsciously protected the hallucination behind her. In the Scarlet Witch''s view, she only made the hallucination like this because she didn''t protect the hallucination before.


    This time, when the illusion had lost consciousness, the Scarlet Witch felt that she had to keep the illusion body anyway, because this was the hope of the illusion to live again!


    "Hum!" but just before the power of the Scarlet Witch broke out, Wanda''s chaotic magic took the first step. The powerful chaotic magic directly formed a field and shrouded all the power of Captain Marvel in it.


    "I''ll leave it to you here. After you solve the person who should be solved, leave with the illusion first and find a place to wait for me. After I solve this guy, I will help you revive the illusion..." Wanda covered Captain Marvel, turned her head and looked at the Scarlet Witch and left a word.


    "Do you still want to kill Taylor? Have you asked me?!" Captain Marvel was angry when he heard Wanda''s words. The powerful double star power broke out and wanted to break through Wanda''s field, but the next moment, Wanda''s chaotic magic directly communicated the space power and moved the battlefield out.


    In the high altitude, the body shapes of Wanda and Captain Marvel appeared here. Wanda looked at Captain Marvel with a light smile and said: "there are not many heroines in the avenger alliance. To tell the truth, I really want to know who is the real strongest female Avenger..."

 Chapter 1224

    "The strongest female Avenger? You may not know, I''ve been the strongest Avenger for a long time!" Captain Marvel said proudly with his eyes narrowed when he heard Wanda''s words. "Who is my opponent in the whole Avenger alliance? Thor? Or hawk, the green giant? Or Wanda, the crazy scarlet witch?"


    At this time, Captain Marvel is deliberately angering Wanda. Since Wanda wants to compete for the title of the so-called strongest heroine, Captain Marvel will stimulate Wanda in this direction


    In Captain Marvel''s understanding, the existence of vice personality is unstable. Maybe in this way, Wanda''s vice personality can be more unstable until it is suppressed by the master!


    "That''s just you watching the sky!" however, what surprised captain didn''t expect was that Wanda didn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, she smiled and pointed gently at captain surprise''s body.


    "Hum!" suddenly, the surrounding chaotic magic field changed, and crimson energy shock waves seemed to aim at captain surprise and shot at captain surprise.


    However, Captain Marvel is not easy to provoke. In the face of Wanda''s attack, Captain Marvel''s face sank. She knows that she can''t delay and solve Wanda as soon as possible, otherwise Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, will be in danger.


    Captain Marvel can only hope that Wanda has occupied most of the power of the Scarlet Witch, so that there is not much power left over by the Scarlet Witch. In that case, Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, can still live with some special items


    "Shua!"


    "Boom!"


    In the high altitude, Captain Marvel''s energy shock wave broke out, collided with Wanda''s chaotic magic, and constantly impacted the surrounding chaotic magic field.


    In the base of Tianjian Bureau, with the departure of Wanda and Captain Marvel, the director of Tianjian Bureau and the agents of Tianjian Bureau were suddenly cool.


    After all, their greatest reliance on the Tianjian bureau is gone. How can they not be afraid when they face a scarlet witch who killed hundreds of Tianjian Bureau agents?


    In particular, Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, had been planning to target the crimson witch before, and Wanda made it clear that he would kill him before leaving, which made Taylor''s heart start to tremble.


    However, when the Scarlet Witch looked at Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, Taylor suddenly thought of something and hurriedly shouted to her men: "don''t be afraid! Her deputy personality has taken away most of her strength to fight Captain Marvel. Her strength has fallen to the bottom. It''s not so easy to deal with us!"


    "Take out the mysterious items! The energy weapons are ready. If we kill the master, the personality will also die. It''s time to avenge those dead companions!"


    With the voice of director Taylor of Tianjian Bureau falling, the agents of Tianjian Bureau were stunned first, and then quickly began to organize their own attack, because this is the only hope they can see. Counterattack is much better than waiting for death!


    "Hum!" but at this time, a breeze blew, and everyone except Taylor, director of Tianjian Bureau, fell to the ground silently and lost the breath of life.


    Taylor, the director of Tianjian Bureau, who had just taken out a black stone, also stood stiff in place. His remaining light saw the dead men. The fear that had disappeared before shrouded Taylor''s heart again.


    Then, Taylor found himself unable to move, which made Taylor''s heart more frightened and confused.


    Taylor doesn''t understand why captain surprise has restrained the vice personality of the crimson Witch and let her take away most of the power of the crimson witch. Can the gap between ordinary people and superheroes really be so strong?


    Such a gap, even if they have the opportunity to use mysterious items, can they really hurt the crimson witch?


    One doubt after another echoed in Taylor''s mind. His consciousness spread uncontrollably again, and the Scarlet Witch walked towards Taylor step by step with illusion.


    "You deceived me before. If you want to take everything from me, I will destroy everything from you, including your life!" the crimson airflow surged on the crimson witch, which shrouded the body of director Taylor of Tianjian Bureau.


    At the next moment, the boundless pain wrapped Taylor. Taylor could become the director of Tianjian Bureau. He was also an agent who had experienced many battles and had undergone various training. However, at this moment, in front of the pain deep into the bone marrow and soul, Taylor gradually collapsed.


    However, Taylor''s consciousness is extremely sober, as if the Scarlet Witch specially blessed Taylor''s consciousness with her own chaotic magic to prevent Taylor''s consciousness from dissipating and let him fully experience the pain at this time.


    "Kill me! Kill me!" Taylor said hard, but he was begging the crimson witch for mercy. He couldn''t bear such pain at this time. He wanted to die, but he couldn''t do it at all. Life and death were not under Taylor''s control.


    "Why did you deceive me before?" the crimson witch looked at Taylor in pain. Her expression did not change, but asked faintly.


    "It''s not because of the existence of monsters like you, otherwise why does the world suffer so much?" Taylor heard the question of the Scarlet Witch, suddenly broke out and roared at the Scarlet Witch.


    "You have a powerful power in the air, but you are completely out of control, and even out of control anytime and anywhere. Why can''t we completely control your power in our own hands, so that we have the strength to protect the earth!"


    "Protect the earth? How much do you contribute to the earth?" at this time, the crimson witch finally showed a mocking smile, looked at Taylor and whispered, "as for completely mastering the power in your hands, you protect the earth? You just want to satisfy your desire for power. Do you think I can''t see it?"


    "What you have done to me will not end, and you will not die. Your consciousness will always be in pain, your body will never be found, and you will sink forever!"


    The Scarlet Witch''s words were linked with the power of chaotic magic, as if they had formed a mysterious spell. Taylor''s body in front of him disappeared in place!


    But Taylor is not dead. His consciousness is still in endless pain. Moreover, he is always in this state. No one can find him and no one can save him. This is the power of chaotic magic

 Chapter 1225

    "Grunt!" in the space warships, Nick Frey and hill, who were monitoring the base, swallowed their saliva almost at the same time. They saw the scene of the crimson witch torturing Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau.


    After Tianjian bureau director Taylor contacted Nick Frey, he located Taylor''s position. Otherwise, Captain Marvel could not go to the rescue so quickly and find Taylor accurately.


    However, Nick Frey didn''t expect that things were going so badly, and the Scarlet Witch would be so cruel!


    In Nick Frey''s opinion, Wanda, who is overbearing in his words and doesn''t take the life of the Tianjian Bureau on the spot, or the Scarlet Witch who causes pain and suffering to Taylor with chaotic magic, is a person.


    Therefore, Nick Frey thinks that the Scarlet Witch should be really crazy, and her strength is a little too scary.


    Even, Nick Frey felt a little lucky in his heart. Fortunately, he didn''t go to Taylor with Captain Marvel, otherwise his result at this time would not be better than Taylor!


    After all, with the ferocious state of the crimson witch at this time, if you know that Nick Frey is Taylor''s superior, you will certainly take action against Nick Frey, even if the order to study illusion and deal with the crimson witch is not given by Nick Frey.


    Nick Frey is not so afraid of death. All people who have experienced the snap crisis have actually died once, but Nick Frey is afraid that too many secrets in his mind will be exposed


    Hill is also frightened by the Scarlet Witch''s means of torturing Taylor, especially the means that the Scarlet Witch makes Taylor disappear but sink into pain forever.


    However, Hill forced himself to recover, looked at Nick Frey and asked in a low voice, "Frey, what should we do about the Scarlet Witch? Her strength has exceeded our expectations. Even if she differentiated a vice personality who fought with Captain Marvel, the master can still exert such powerful power..."


    Yes, according to hill and Nick Frey, Wanda is the vice personality of the Scarlet Witch, and the Scarlet Witch who tortured Taylor is the master.


    The main reason is that various analysts and profile writers of Tianjian bureau gave a report. According to the analysis in the report, the Scarlet Witch''s personality was divided because of the death of illusion.


    Therefore, Wanda, who now has strong strength to fight, is the vice personality of the Scarlet Witch who fantasizes to protect herself and vision.


    Moreover, there is the most crucial evidence that the master character of the Scarlet Witch is far more dependent on illusion than Wanda.


    After all, it is impossible for the master to subconsciously fantasize about a vice personality and rob his favorite person, which will not do him any good


    "Maybe it''s time to contact them!" said Nick Frey in a deep voice with a flash of determination in his eyes, "Originally, I wanted to split the avenger alliance and the Tianjian Bureau. After all, the avenger alliance now has no leader and has become a mess, but the crimson witch is their former companion. The former companion is out of control. Maybe it is an opportunity for them to gather again!"


    On this timeline, Tony Stark died, Steve Rogers retired, Thor Thor went to space, the three giants of reconnection were gone, Natasha died, Dr. hawk lost one hand, vision died, and the Avengers alliance really fell apart.


    But that doesn''t mean the Avengers really don''t exist.


    In the face of danger, the avenger alliance can still regroup, especially the crimson witch, one of the members of the avenger alliance, is out of control, which is bound to make the Avengers return.


    After all, the Avengers once suffered a loss in the hands of the Scarlet Witch, before the Scarlet Witch joined the avenger alliance.


    Just when Nick Frey made up his mind, the Scarlet Witch under monitoring sent Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, into the pain of eternal destruction. She didn''t mean to stay or go to find Wanda, but flew away directly with the phantom body.


    This flight was separated from the surveillance of Tianjian Bureau and disappeared completely.


    In the sky, the battle between the Scarlet Witch and Captain Marvel has also entered a white hot stage. To be exact, the battle between the Scarlet Witch''s chaotic magic and Captain Marvel has entered a white hot stage.


    Captain Marvel has never fought such a subdued battle in the universe for so many years. Even when he was forced to fly out with power gemstones in the final battle, Captain Marvel has not been so subdued as now.


    You know, Captain Marvel''s fighting style has always been famous for being reckless. She won''t care who her opponent is. She just needs to be reckless.


    After all, Captain Marvel has a strong body, super fast speed, strong strength and sufficient fighting energy.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of opponent you meet, Captain Marvel can rush into the other party''s face and let the opponent know what Captain Marvel''s iron fist is with his hard fist.


    If the fist is really useless, there is Captain Marvel''s iron skull, more iron than head. Captain Marvel, who has never met Logan, thinks he won''t lose to anyone!


    However, now in the battle with Wanda, Captain Marvel found that she could not connect near Wanda. The powerful chaotic magic continued to evolve a variety of means to block her and let her consume power, but she could not break through.


    Even, Captain Marvel didn''t know if it was her illusion. She felt that Wanda seemed to know her attack way very well. Even she knew exactly what she would choose in the face of crisis, which made Captain Marvel win several moves in the battle.


    But the problem is that although Captain Marvel and Wanda have been comrades in arms, they only fought in the final battle. In that battle, Captain Marvel''s exposed fighting habits should not be too much. Why does Wanda know her so well?


    "Sure enough, although it is a different universe, the change of Captain surprise is not too big, at least not as big as me and me in the world..." Wanda looked at captain surprise, who was constantly falling into the disadvantage, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    "I''ve seen Captain Marvel''s fight in the parallel universe before. In our universe, Captain Marvel did his best in the war with Igor, and fought for a long time. I''ve basically understood her means."


    "Moreover, the strength of Captain Marvel of our universe is stronger than that of this Captain Marvel. With such experience, it''s not too difficult for me to deal with this Captain Marvel!"


    "Well, it can be solved. She went to find another me to see how far her chaotic magic has awakened..."

 Chapter 1226

    Wanda doesn''t know that in another trial space, Qin Ge Lei and Feng Huang NV are more surprised, which has made the title of Feng Huang NV unworthy of the name.


    In Wanda''s view, her experience is different from that of the Scarlet Witch. In addition, she has been influenced by Sison several times and broken by Huang Wen. Wanda has gradually walked out of her own chaotic magic road.


    Especially when Wanda got the real gem and fought with the real gem several times, this change was even greater.


    However, in particular, the source of Wanda''s power is Sison after all, so Wanda''s power will still encounter bottlenecks, especially when there are no real gemstones.


    Now, Wanda can steal Sison''s power through the chaos magic of the crimson witch, eliminate Sison''s influence on the crimson witch, improve her strength and reach a new height!


    After thinking for a while, Wanda looked at Captain Marvel. A good-looking smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Captain Marvel, who was fighting, saw this scene. Suddenly, his heart jumped and a sense of crisis came to his heart.


    Subconsciously, Captain surprise blew his fist in the direction behind him, smashing the figure evolved from chaotic magic, but another subtle chaotic magic broke the white light on captain surprise''s body and penetrated into her brain at this time.


    "You!" surprised captain''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously drank at Wanda, but then her consciousness became blurred, and her body fell from the high altitude and fell to the ground.


    "You''re not so annoying as captain surprise in the parallel universe, but you still have to teach us a lesson. Anyway, you can''t fall at such a height..." Wanda looked at the falling captain surprise, raised his mouth slightly, whispered, and then disappeared in place.


    "Boom!" and soon after Wanda disappeared, a loud noise came from the earth. A deep pit appeared on the earth, which seemed to have no less impact than when Thor''s hammer was thrown on the earth.


    In the deep pit is the unconscious captain surprise, or the captain surprise who is trapped in a dreamland and can''t get rid of it.


    In a small town, Wanda came here. She looked puzzled. She didn''t seem to understand why the Scarlet Witch and illusion came to such a dilapidated town.


    In particular, the Scarlet Witch sat on the foundation of a house with hallucinations and looked very sad.


    "Are you back?!" however, when the Scarlet Witch sensed Wanda''s breath, she was pleasantly surprised and quickly stood up and shouted at Wanda.


    For the Scarlet Witch, Wanda is her hope at this time. Even when the Scarlet Witch is in the Tianjian Bureau, she will wonder if Wanda is really her vice personality.


    However, the Scarlet Witch quickly denied the idea that Wanda was more powerful and skilled than herself, and even had some different chaotic magic.


    Now, when seeing Wanda, the Scarlet Witch''s heart is full of surprises, excitement and anxiety, because Wanda said before that there is a way to revive the illusion


    "Well, why are you in this place?" Wanda looked at the crimson witch, nodded and asked directly.


    After all, she and the Scarlet Witch are the same person in different universe. Although their experiences are different, which leads to their surprise, Wanda doesn''t mean to avoid this problem, because Wanda sees that it has special significance for the Scarlet Witch.


    "Here is the house of me and illusion, our future home, but everything will be destroyed..." the crimson witch looked gloomy when she heard Wanda''s problem, but she soon rekindled her hope. "However, if illusion can be resurrected, we can live together again. Can you really do it?"


    "Yes, come on, let me see how powerful your chaotic magic is..." Wanda looked at the crimson Witch and said softly, "when I see your power, I will tell you the real origin of chaotic magic."


    "Chaotic magic? My power is called chaotic magic? Why is it magic? I''m not a superpower, but a magician?" the Scarlet Witch was stunned when she heard Wanda''s words. Although she was nicknamed Scarlet Witch, the Scarlet Witch always felt that her own power came from the super power of spiritual gem Awakening, which was the same as the power of fast silver.


    But now, another told her that her power was actually a kind of magic, which made her hesitate for a time.


    However, soon the crimson witch came back to her senses, because she found that Wanda had no intention to explain, so she took a deep breath, ran her chaotic magic and broke out with all her strength.


    "Buzz!" a crimson chaos magic shrouded around, Wanda''s eyes flickered slightly, carefully observed the power of the crimson witch, and then made a bold move.


    In the deepest place of chaos magic, the ultimate dark power was found by Wanda. It belongs to Sison''s consciousness and the power of dark magic!


    Wanda has had several contacts with Sison''s consciousness. Although Wanda did not solve Sison''s consciousness with her own ability before, Wanda can perceive that this Sison''s consciousness is not too strong. She can fight!


    With the sound of "hum!" Wanda''s chaotic magic was integrated into the chaotic magic of the Scarlet Witch. Then Wanda''s voice sounded in the Scarlet Witch''s ear: "I''ll solve the dark power in your chaotic magic first. When I wake up, I''ll help revive the illusion. Don''t let anyone disturb me during this period of time!"


    "Dark power? Is it the power that makes me out of control?" a trace of doubt flashed in the crimson witch''s eyes, but in the end, she honestly protected Wanda''s Dharma according to Wanda''s words and covered Wanda''s body with chaotic magic to prevent outsiders from affecting Wanda.


    At this time, Wanda was suspended in the mysterious place, and the consciousness of the dark god Sison appeared here. This was a pure dark force, which made Wanda''s eyes slightly narrowed and flashed a cautious light in his eyes.


    "Hmm? Here is?" Sison''s consciousness seemed to have just awakened. He hesitated to look at the surrounding environment, and then found Wanda. He couldn''t help but be stunned and said subtly, "a little Wanda? Where are you, little Wanda? Dare to steal my power? Who gives you the courage?"


    "Of course it''s my master. It seems that you don''t have your own consciousness and memory, so I''m relieved..." Wanda breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Sison''s words, looked at Sison and said with a smile.

 Chapter 1227

    "You little Wanda, you look very confident..." Sison heard Wanda''s words, a cold flash flashed in his eyes, and then said with a sneer, "however, you are a little too confident. Your strength comes from me. Do you think I will have no backhand?"


    "Hum!" with Sison''s voice falling, a powerful dark force burst out in an instant, but this force had no lethality. Instead, it shrouded Wanda''s chaotic magic, as if it wanted to arouse the potential power in chaotic magic.


    "If it was the Scarlet Witch of another world, you might have succeeded..." however, what Sison didn''t expect was that Wanda was not affected, but looked at herself calmly and whispered.


    "But unfortunately, I am not the Scarlet Witch of other worlds. Your self has come to consciousness several times to control my chaotic magic. How can I not eliminate this influence?"


    "Moreover, without such ability, how can I help another self get rid of your destiny and devour your power?"


    "It''s impossible! As long as there are no prey targeted by the power of the Lord, how can you escape the power of the Lord?!" Sison''s pupils shrunk slightly and looked at Wanda and retorted in a deep voice.


    "Moreover, your chaotic magic itself comes from the power of the self. How can you eliminate the influence from the self in the chaotic magic? You didn''t create the chaotic magic!"


    "But now, it''s true. Try to control my chaotic magic..." Wanda looked at some angry Sison, smiled and said playfully.


    "You, Sison, are not invincible. Chaotic magic is only the evolution of your power, not all of your power. Why can''t I eliminate your influence? Especially your chaotic magic is so like a real gem..."


    "You control the power of the real gem?" sissohn seemed to be aware of something, looked at Wanda and said in a deep voice, "so you changed the chaotic magic and eliminated the influence that originally belonged to me according to the power of the real gem?"


    Although sissohn was asking Wanda, he was sure.


    However, Sison did not understand that even if Wanda could eliminate the influence of her own power in chaotic magic, how could she survive under Sison''s own will?


    "I didn''t fully grasp it, but I just used some similar characteristics..." Wanda smiled, shook her head and said, "However, in fact, from this point, I also know that neither infinite gem nor chaotic magic is a too mysterious means. It''s just that the strong and powerful embody or conceptualize part of their rule power, right?"


    "You know a lot!" sissohn''s face did not change at this time. He was sure that Wanda would have more changes than he imagined with the help of other strong men!


    Especially when Sison''s will comes, Wanda''s consciousness alone, even Wanda, who now shows strength, can''t bear it!


    "Yes, so it''s time for me to take revenge!" Wanda said with a deep look at Sison as the smile gradually dissipated.


    Before, because of the influence of Sison, chaotic magic lost control, lost control of the body, and even had to do something to his companions. Wanda never forgot.


    Even if these problems are solved because of Huang Wen''s action, Wanda''s heart is destined to be full of hatred for Sison.


    But before that, the strength of Sison was far from what Wanda could resist. In addition, after Sison failed several times, it was impossible to come beyond Huang Wen into their universe, so Wanda had no chance to retaliate.


    So Wanda has been waiting. She is waiting for the day when Huang Wen is enough to kill Sison. At that time, Wanda can take revenge completely!


    However, Wanda did not expect that Huang Wenhui would suddenly prepare a special training for himself, and the opponent of the special training is Sison, a Sison equivalent to his own strength


    "I will do what master can do! Although master doesn''t teach me much, my help is unmatched. I must not disappoint him!" An idea flashed through Wanda''s mind, and the chaotic magic broke out again. The field that appeared when fighting Captain Marvel appeared in this mysterious place to swallow sissohn.


    "Little Wanda, it''s not so easy to deal with me. Even if you eliminate some influence, I know chaos magic like the back of my hand..." Sison looked at the crimson air flow surrounded by him, his eyes flickered slightly and said with disdain.


    "You are a little naive to deal with me like this. You have eliminated my influence on chaotic magic. This time, I will directly suppress you and recover your power!"


    "Hum!" with Sison''s voice falling, the dark power broke out again, competing with Wanda''s chaotic magic, and constantly invading the crimson air flow of chaotic magic. It seems that Sison wants to break Wanda''s chaotic magic field with his understanding of chaotic magic.


    "Yes, you do know chaos magic very well, but fortunately, I don''t only know chaos magic!" Wanda looked at the opening of the battle and changed from a close rival to a suppressed chaos magic, but she didn''t mean to panic at all. Instead, she smiled and said.


    "Hum!" a dark red light shines in the surrounding space. With Wanda''s own strength, she can only be equal to Sison. In addition to Sison''s understanding of chaotic magic, she doesn''t mean to win.


    However, Wanda is not strange after all. Wanda has a complete way to become stronger, so the requirements are not as strict as strange, and the real gemstones do not need to be confiscated.


    "Damn it! You brought the real gem here? You really mastered the power of the real gem! Damn......" when Sison saw the real gem, his face suddenly changed. Especially after the real gem appeared, some of the dark forces that could suppress chaotic magic were forcibly suppressed, which made Sison feel a pressure.


    The power of Sison and Wanda has changed from 64 to 4 to 3, and the two three are Wanda''s power. Combined, they are enough to surpass Sison!

 Chapter 1228

    "If I completely mastered the real gem, it would not be the situation now..." Wanda saw some uncertain Sison and said in a good mood for a moment, "after all, you are only a small incarnation of Sison, and you don''t even reach the power level of infinite gem."


    "So, there''s that woman standing behind you? That woman dares to break my business. I''ll remember this account!" Sison said in a deep voice with a flash of anger in his eyes when he heard Wanda''s words.


    "You don''t know what happened to you. How can you deliver the news?" Wanda sneered. The power of chaotic magic and real gemstones burst out. Sison, who was originally equal to Wanda''s own power, sank and flashed a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "Damn it!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a secret base of Tianjian Bureau, Nick Frey appeared here. He returned to earth from space. The main reason is that the Scarlet Witch is too big. If he doesn''t come by himself, he really doesn''t know what to deal with.


    Moreover, many Avengers have no ability to enter space, and naturally they can''t gather the avenger alliance in space.


    "Did captain Carol find it?" Nick Frey didn''t look good at this time, or the guy''s black face didn''t look good too often.


    The reason why Nick Frey looked so ugly at this time was that the captain was missing.


    For Nick Frey, Captain surprise is undoubtedly the most powerful card in his hand. If there is no captain surprise in the final battle, it is not so easy to win.


    Think about it. Captain Marvel doesn''t need to deal with the disabled mieba, but if Captain Marvel didn''t go into space to save Tony Stark and the nebula, which ran out of fuel, it wouldn''t be a matter of crossing the quantum field.


    After all, without Tony Stark''s genius, even if ant man comes out of the quantum field, Dr. hawk, who is not online in strength and IQ, is undoubtedly a fool''s dream to start a journey to the parallel universe.


    Therefore, Captain Marvel is still a key presence in the final battle, and can be regarded as one of the game breakers.


    But this time, Captain surprise played this card, which not only didn''t solve the crimson witch, but disappeared with the vice personality of the crimson witch.


    Yes, because Wanda carried Captain Marvel into the air, and Captain Marvel fell to the ground after his defeat and lost in the dreamland, Nick Frey lost contact with Captain Marvel.


    Moreover, the contact equipment on Captain Marvel was also damaged during the battle. Captain Marvel, who was buried underground, wanted to be found. It was not so painful


    "No..." hill sighed helplessly and whispered, "the speed of the captain is too fast. It is difficult to locate. When fighting, the Scarlet Witch doesn''t know what method she used to take the captain away. It seems that the strength of the Scarlet Witch is stronger than the surprise captain!"


    As hill spoke, he clicked on the screen. In the screen, there were images of Wanda, the crimson Witch and illusion.


    That''s the image Wanda took in the town after she went to find the crimson witch. In addition, Captain Marvel has been unable to contact, so Hill guessed that Captain Marvel should have lost


    "Continue to command and try your best to find captain Carroll. As for the crimson witch, monitor it with monitoring equipment first. Don''t disturb them until the Avengers rally!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and ordered in a deep voice.


    "Yes!" hill answered and conveyed nikfrey''s order. Then he asked, "the personality of the Scarlet Witch has disappeared again. We haven''t monitored the dialogue between them. Is the Scarlet Witch''s consciousness gradually waking up? Should we send someone to try?"


    "Don''t worry!" Nick Frey was silent for a moment, then waved his hand and whispered, "it''s not suitable for us or agents to contact the crimson witch. Wait until Steve and Barton come!"


    In the avenger alliance, the best relationship with the Scarlet Witch is undoubtedly Pietro and hallucination, but both are dead, and the remains of hallucination are still in the arms of the Scarlet Witch.


    In addition, those who have a close relationship with the Scarlet Witch and can win the trust of the Scarlet Witch are undoubtedly Steve Rogers and eagle eye button, especially Steve Rogers.


    Therefore, even if Steve Rogers is old and retired, Nick Frey still forcibly found him and let him out of the mountain.


    Don''t think that after Steve Rogers retired, Nick Frey lost his way to find him. After all, old Steve Rogers appeared and handed over the shield to the Falcon, so Nick Frey can easily find him.


    It is impossible for a person to live in this world without leaving any trace.


    Nick Frey knows that Steve Rogers will definitely come. The captain of love and righteousness is not a disgrace, especially in caring for his younger generation... Tony Stark is not a poisonous tongue.


    "Where''s Wanda?" sure enough, soon after Nick Frey''s voice fell, an old, wrinkled, but strong Steve Rogers rushed over. He frowned and looked at Nick Frey and asked, "what did you do? Why did Wanda happen?!"


    After knowing the news of the accident of the crimson witch, the old Steve Rogers was angry again for many years. Steve Rogers, who is familiar with the means of these politicians and agents, knows that the accident of the crimson witch has something to do with the newly established Tianjian bureau!


    "Calm down, Captain, don''t get angry..." in the face of Steve Rogers''s question, Nick Frey''s face hasn''t changed much. He lightly pointed to the projection and said, "Wanda is crazy because she can''t accept the death of illusion. She killed a large number of members of Tianjian Bureau, hundreds of people! It''s hundreds of lives!"


    "I don''t believe it!" just then, Eagle eyed Patton rushed over. After retirement, he didn''t bother to look at Nick Frey''s face, but said bluntly, "we all know what Wanda''s character is. Nick Frey, if you don''t tell the truth, don''t blame us for not helping you..."


    "Yes, what''s the truth? You don''t have much credibility with me!" Steve Rogers was touched by the death of hundreds of people, but after hearing what eagle eye button said, he soon recovered and looked at Nick Frey.

 Chapter 1229

    "Yes, we are agents, but are agents innocent? Barton, you used to be agents. You should know clearly that your hands are not clean, but you also have a family and your own children..." faced with the questioning of eagle eye Barton and Steve Rogers, Nick Frey''s expression has not changed much, But looked at the eagle eye, Patton said faintly.


    "The same is true of those agents. They are just executing orders. They also have their own families. You should understand the pain of losing relatives. After all, it''s not easy for you to refer to the five years of crisis?"


    "Don''t talk to me about what you have done to Wanda in this new Tianjian bureau!" unfortunately, eagle eye button is not the agent who once obeyed orders. It is completely different from the eagle eye in Huang Wen''s universe. Eagle eye button has experienced too many life and death. The so-called agent belief has long been ignored by eagle eye button, He grabbed Nick Frey''s shoulder impolitely and asked in a deep voice.


    Although eagle eye Patton is a little old at this time, and Nick Frey once used a drug similar to super soldier serum and is still in his prime, Nick Frey really can''t beat eagle eye Patton when he really starts to fight.


    Nick Frey is in a high position and hasn''t really played for many years. Even if eagle eye Patton retires, he hasn''t put down his skills. Instead, he is teaching his daughter that the number of battles between the two sides is not at the same level.


    Of course, there is a key point, that is, no one knows whether this Nick Frey at this time is the real Nick Frey


    "Relax, Patton, your old temper is not so hot..." Nick Frey sighed helplessly and whispered, "the Scarlet Witch is really crazy. She lost control and constructed another deputy personality. She not only killed a large number of agents, but also lost Carol!"


    "Even if she is your former partner, even if she is an avenger, she should bear the responsibility for her actions, isn''t she? She was imprisoned for a long time after the original explosion..."


    "Boo!" Nick Frey''s voice fell, and eagle eye Patton punched Nick Frey''s face directly, which made Nick Frey''s not very beautiful face swell instantly. More importantly, a bloody tooth flew out of Nick Frey''s mouth.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    Hill''s face suddenly changed when he saw Nick Frey being beaten, but before she could react, a large group of agents rushed in directly, holding black rifles and aiming at Eagle Eye Barton and Steve Rogers.


    "What are you doing?" Nick Frey pushed eagle eye button away, waved to the agents and shouted in a deep voice. "Do you know who your gun is aimed at? It''s a hero to save the world! It''s the US team and eagle eye, the avenger alliance! Even if they have retired, they are still heroes, understand?"


    "..." the agents heard Nick Frey''s words, and their faces changed slightly, especially looking at the old Steve Rogers, but their rifles still didn''t mean to put them down.


    "Come on, get down!" Nick Frey waved again and gave the order directly.


    "Yes!" the agents answered with a swipe, put away their long guns and turned away.


    "Hehe, it''s really a prince and a courtier. You know, when the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. was invaded by Hydra, the captain won the trust of the members of the real s.h.l.d. immediately, but now they can aim their guns at us..." watching the agents push away, a trace of mockery appeared at the corners of Eagle eye Patton''s mouth and said in a strange manner.


    At this time, eagle eye Patton was more sure that the problem of the crimson witch must be due to the Tianjian Bureau, otherwise Nick Frey could not play with them here.


    Moreover, eagle eye Patton''s heart is also glad that he has retired and is no longer a so-called agent. What happened just now is really a little disgusting to him


    "Bah!" after the agents left, Nick Frey spit out a mouthful of blood, looked at Eagle Eye Patton and said with a smile, "your strength is as strong as before. Are you interested in coming back to help again and teaching new students, so that they don''t even know their former superheroes..."


    "Hehe, where is Wanda now?" Eagle eyed Patton looked at Nick Frey and smiled. He was too lazy to act here with Nick Frey. He just wanted to know where the poor girl persecuted by Tianjian Bureau was.


    Eagle eye Patton will never forget that in the battle in sokovia, two young children with super powers participated in the battle. One of the children was killed by bullets because he saved himself


    The dead child was the crimson witch''s brother kuayin Pietro. From that day on, eagle eye Patton decided to protect the crimson witch''s child.


    Therefore, when he learned that the Scarlet Witch had an accident, eagle eye Patton rushed over at the first time. He even blamed himself. Why did he pay attention to his family and didn''t notice the experience of the Scarlet Witch.


    "Yes, Wanda''s most important illusion is dead and can''t even revive. Wanda must feel bad, and we old guys haven''t even given comfort and care..." Eagle Eye Patton thought apologetically in his mind.


    "Yes, when you come to us, you always want to tell us Wanda''s location and what happened. Let''s ask Wanda..." Steve Rogers said in a deep voice after hearing what eagle eye button said.


    "Don''t worry, the situation of the crimson witch is still unstable. I''ve contacted the remaining Avengers until they arrive..." Nick Frey was going to ask Steve Rogers and eagle eye Barton to find the crimson witch to try to communicate first, but when he found that Steve Rogers and eagle eye Barton were not under his control, Nick Frey decided to wait.


    "Then wait until they arrive, and then contact us!" Eagle Eye Patton frowned when he was about to say something. Steve Rogers suddenly waved and said.


    "You go to rest first, hill, take the captain to rest!" Nick Frey smiled and nodded. He didn''t refuse Steve Rogers, but didn''t let Steve Rogers leave. Instead, he looked aside and whispered hill.


    "OK..." soon, Hill answered and took Steve Rogers and eagle eye Patton to the room to rest.

 Chapter 1230

    "Captain..." after entering the room, Hill obviously had something to say, or hill respected Steve Rogers more than those young agents, even the old Steve Rogers.


    "I''m not the captain for a long time, and it''s normal for you to set up a new department with your own principles..." Steve Rogers waved and interrupted hill.


    "However, I hope your behavior style is no longer like that of the previous Divine Shield Bureau. The behavior style of the Divine Shield bureau can also be covered up by the influence of Hydra. The Tianjian bureau does not have this excellent pot receiver."


    "Of course, I''m old. Even if you have any problems, I don''t have the energy to manage it, but we are not the only superheroes. Our official identity is not your unscrupulous certificate!"


    "Thanks for the captain''s advice, I know..." hill sighed, finally looked at Steve Rogers, nodded and said, "then I won''t disturb the captain."


    "Captain..." after watching Hill leave, eagle eye Patton subconsciously shouted Steve Rogers, but Steve Rogers pointed around, and eagle eye Patton clearly closed his mouth.


    "Ka!"


    "Ka!"


    Soon, there were two explosions in Nick Frey''s headset, which made Nick Frey''s face black.


    "Alas, it''s really not easy to know what they are doing..." Nick Frey shook his head helplessly, fell into silence and said, "however, after my stimulation, they must not be patient, and they don''t know how much combat power they have left..."


    "It''s just right to take this opportunity to let the agents accept the beatings from the old generation. After all, the bug level ability of the Scarlet Witch is elusive, but the level of eagle eye Patton and Steve is not impossible!"


    Nick Frey''s eyes flashed a ray of expectation. After the final battle, Nick Frey''s sense of crisis did not mean to eliminate, but became more serious.


    In Nick Frey''s view, since mieba can destroy half of life in the universe, there may be similar guys.


    Therefore, the strength of the earth still needs to be improved. One superhero can''t do it, nor can ten superheroes. Combat effectiveness like Steve Rogers and eagle eye should become the norm!


    Yes, Nick Frey now has the super soldier program, but he changed his name to super agent.


    Although the process is not too fast, but also a little harvest, I don''t know if I can surprise him.


    In the room between Steve Rogers and eagle eye Barton, after eagle eye Barton removed the eavesdropping and monitoring equipment, he looked at Steve Rogers and said, "Captain, what do you say?"


    Eagle eye Patton knows that since Steve Rogers chose to stay, he must have his reason, especially the demolition of monitoring, which makes eagle eye Patton understand that Steve Rogers has other plans!


    "Wait a minute..." Steve Rogers took out a mobile phone. It looked more advanced than the top mobile phone now, which made eagle eye Patton stunned.


    "Nick Frey, the product of stark industry, doesn''t give us Wanda''s whereabouts, so we can also find Wanda." Steve Rogers saw the eagle eye, smiled and explained, and then waited quietly.


    "Ding!" soon, the mobile phone made a soft sound. Steve Rogers saw the location and message of the Scarlet Witch.


    "Xijing town!"


    Steve Rogers raised his head, looked at Eagle Eye Patton, smiled and said, "how about going crazy?"


    "Hey, hey, I don''t have any problem. Captain, can you really fight? You know, I have my equipment, but I carry it with me, and your shield has been handed over to Sam?" Eagle Eye Patton decisively took out his portable longbow, looked at Steve Rogers and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about me, I can fight as long as I''m not dead!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and returned to him. Although his appearance didn''t change, his temperament was completely different.


    "I always prepared something..." Steve Rogers took out two metal boxes from his pocket. There was a handle on the metal box and a button next to the handle. Steve Rogers clicked two buttons, and the two metal boxes began to change.


    The two metal boxes were opened layer by layer, and then re spliced into two shields, but they were no longer star shields, but melon seed shields.


    "You still keep them? I thought they were lost in that war..." looking at Steve Rogers who refitted the shield, eagle eye Patton''s eyes flickered slightly and said with a smile.


    "I really didn''t want to keep it, but when I asked for the star shield, tchara helped me transform it, and I kept it as a souvenir..." Steve Rogers said with some emotion. "At the beginning, they killed many vanguard guards. I thought they would never be useful for another day, but I didn''t think of it!"


    "Don''t delay. When I came, I had determined the location of the plane. Let''s go!" Eagle Eye Patton moved his muscles and bones, took a deep breath and said, "it hasn''t been so exciting for a long time. My blood has begun to heat up!"


    Obviously, eagle eye Patton had made plans to turn over when he came, otherwise he would not have determined the location of the plane long ago.


    "Let''s go!" Steve Rogers nodded. His old body burst out with flexibility beyond ordinary people''s imagination, directly turned over the window and jumped down.


    Hawk Eye Patton did not hesitate to let go. He even surpassed Steve Rogers in front and took him to the direction of the plane.


    "It seems that our superheroes are still young!" in the monitoring picture, Nick Frey looked at Steve Rogers and eagle eye Patton who appeared in the Tianjian Bureau base, raised his mouth slightly, smiled and said, "let them welcome their elders!"


    "Yes, sir!" soon a fanatical voice answered, and only three words were enough to show his desire to try.


    Before, the crimson witch was too powerful. There was no need for super agents to die, but now, super agents need to show their strength. Moreover, this is the best time for them to become famous!

 Chapter 1231

    Hawk Eye Patton and Steve Rogers crossed less than half of the Tianjian Bureau base without being found or meeting anyone, which made them aware of something wrong. The defense of such a large Tianjian Bureau base should not be so lax.


    In particular, eagle eye button had just knocked out one of Nick Frey''s teeth before, and the agents of Tianjian bureau came here. There is no reason why there was no movement this time.


    "Be careful, Captain, something''s wrong!" when eagle eye Patton approached the plane with Steve Rogers, eagle eye Patton looked around and carefully opened the cabin door of the plane.


    "Watch out! Someone!" just as eagle eye button opened the cabin door, Steve Rogers shouted violently, and his shield smashed into the newly opened cabin door.


    "Qiang!" the melon seed shield collided with a sudden finger tiger and fist. Steve Rogers stepped back and looked a little serious.


    The biggest difference between the melon seed shield and the star shield is that the front of the melon seed shield has a sharp edge, which means that the lethality of the melon seed shield is more powerful, but accordingly, it is not so easy for the melon seed shield to complete difficult offensive and defensive actions like the Star Shield.


    At this time, the tiger can block the melon seed shield made of Zhenjin material without breaking, which can prove that the tiger''s material is also extraordinary!


    "Captain, I finally saw a real person..." a figure came out of the plane. It was a young and strong young man. He looked very excited. He looked at Steve Rogers like a crazy fan of Steve Rogers and said.


    "It seems that Nick Frey''s means are deeper than we think, super soldier serum?" Steve Rogers took a deep look at the young man in front of him and said, "there''s more than one? Don''t you all come out?"


    "Hey, the captain''s insight is really amazing, but we are not super soldiers. We are super agents, super agents of Tianjian bureau!" one man after another came out of the plane, looking a little proud, because they are super agents who stand out from countless agents!


    Even, the success rate of super agents is not 100%. If they can survive and become super agents, they all have their own pride.


    For the abnormal existence of the Scarlet Witch, super agents know they are not opponents, but for the super captain Steve Rogers, super agents think they will never lose, let alone just an old captain?


    As for eagle eye button, the super agents know that this is just a superhero with the limit of ordinary people. They don''t pay attention to it at all!


    "It''s really amazing. There are more than a dozen so-called super agents. However, look at you, you are still affected by serum. Arrogance is your biggest weakness!" Steve Rogers flashed a little surprise in his eyes, and then made a bold move.


    Steve Rogers didn''t continue to fight the young man before, because he knew that the so-called super agents in front of him were their enemies. Only after solving them, he could find the crimson witch with eagle eye Barton and help the crimson witch solve her current dilemma.


    "Qiang!" but what Steve Rogers didn''t expect was that the super agent targeted in front of him suddenly retreated and didn''t mean to fight with him, and the first young man waved his finger tiger to block Steve Rogers''s melon shield again.


    "To tell you the truth, we also want to fight with you, but unfortunately, the first person in this competition is Jerry..." the retreating super agent looked at Steve Rogers with some regret and then looked at the young man Jerry.


    "However, Jerry is indeed the best of us. He is the youngest and has the highest fit with serum. I''m afraid he''s not his opponent with your current strength, Captain!"


    "Then try again!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and his heart beat violently. At this moment, youth and vitality returned to him again, but Steve Rogers didn''t mean to fight alone, because he had companions!


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    Just as Steve Rogers rushed to his opponent with lightning speed, eagle eye Patton also shot. One arrow shot in the direction of a group of super agents. Most importantly, the target of one obviously different arrow was Steve Rogers''s opponent!


    "Hey, hey, do you think we''ll be unprepared?" however, the look of those super agents didn''t mean any panic. Instead, they took out their own weapons and stopped one arrow after another.


    At the same time, the super agent who had been talking rushed to the direction of eagle eye Patton with a long knife in his hand, and hit and chopped off the eagle eye Patton''s head.


    "Qiang!" the pupil of eagle eye Patton shrunk slightly, and the long bow in his hand was used as a melee weapon by him to block the long knife.


    However, eagle eye Patton''s body trembled. He could obviously feel that a more powerful force than himself came from the long knife. He even noticed that a hole had been opened in his long bow!


    Even if eagle eye Patton''s long bow is not made of ordinary materials, it still falls into the disadvantage when facing the weapons of super agents of the Tianjian Bureau. After vakanda opens, you don''t need to think about how much Zhenjin the Tianjian Bureau will get.


    Therefore, it does not only mean that the tiger is made of Zhenjin, but the long knife faced by eagle eye Patton is also made of Zhenjin!


    With the sound of "bang!" when the long bow in eagle eye Patton''s hand was gradually unable to support, eagle eye Patton resolutely kicked his foot on the belly of the super agent, then backed away with the help of the anti shock force, and looked warily at the super agent in front of him.


    "To tell you the truth, you are a little more powerful than I expected. You are already very good to reach your level without the help of serum..." the super agent raised the long knife in his hand and looked at Eagle Eye Patton proudly.


    "However, your strength, placed among our super agents, is an absolute bottom existence. After all, you are old, and this is not your time!"


    "Really?" Eagle Eye Patton raised his mouth slightly, looked at the super agent mockingly and said, "although we are old, we still have no problem with you inexperienced young people. Today I''ll tell you a truth. Don''t underestimate the enemy at any time!"

 Chapter 1232

    "Bang!" heard Hawk Eye Patton''s boastful words, and the super agent was about to make fun of him, but at this time, a strong force came from his stomach, and then the explosion sounded, and the super agent''s body flew out directly.


    Yes, just in the short fight with the super agent, eagle eye Patton has quietly pasted a small bomb on the belly of the super agent. As for whether it will be killed, eagle eye Patton is too lazy to pay attention.


    After all, eagle eye Patton will never show mercy to these difficult opponents!


    "Leon!" the remaining super agents exclaimed. Looking at Leon''s body blown out, they hurried to check Leon''s situation.


    Before they became super agents, these people had a competitive relationship with each other, but after they became super agents, they had become a cooperative and competitive relationship. Many times, they had to form a team to perform tasks together, so the relationship gradually improved.


    Moreover, Lyon''s strength is at the forefront among the super agents. Now it is overcame by eagle eye Barton, a retired superhero they don''t look up to, which makes the remaining super agents angry.


    "He''s not dead yet. Take him to treatment first, and I''ll deal with the old guy!" a super agent looked at his companion and said in a deep voice.


    "OK, be careful. Although eagle eye''s strength is not strong, his agent career is very long. Don''t roll over like Lyon!" a super agent answered and walked away quickly with the unconscious Lyon.


    "Boo!" and just as the super agent was preparing to deal with eagle eye Patton, there was news again on the battlefield between Steve Rogers and Jerry. Steve Rogers found Jerry''s weakness and interrupted Jerry''s attack with excellent skills, followed by a set of melon seed shield combined fist, which made Jerry unable to fight back, Strong enough not to look like an old man over a hundred.


    "Damn it! I''m worthy of being the former captain. Even if I''m old like this, I can still fight like this!" the super agents on one side were too lazy to talk about wheel fights, sieges and martial arts. They were directly divided into two groups and rushed to Steve Rogers and eagle eye Patton.


    Steve Rogers, who was originally the owner of the most perfect super soldier serum and was able to suppress super agent Jerry, felt the pressure in an instant.


    For a super agent, Steve Rogers has pressure, but he doesn''t think he can''t do it. After all, he was a man who fought with mieba twice.


    For the second time, it can be said that Steve Rogers did it with the help of the power of Thor''s hammer, but for the first time, he had three moves with mieba, even took an infinite glove punch with his bare hands, and had a short struggle with mieba!


    Willpower is the biggest difference between Steve Rogers, the perfect super soldier serum owner, and other super soldiers and super agents!


    However, Steve Rogers is old after all. In the face of the siege of six or seven super agents, Steve Rogers can''t stand it.


    Moreover, Steve Rogers originally had an artifact such as a vibrating gold shield, which could make Steve Rogers face all kinds of strong enemies.


    Now, Steve Rogers still has two gold shields, but his opponent, everyone, has gold equipment. Steve Rogers is a little too extravagant to accept. He is about to catch up with the equipment of the avenger alliance members of Huang Wen universe.


    Steve Rogers is at an impasse, not to mention Eagle eyed button.


    As an archer, eagle eye Patton is more powerful than other archers. He has strong close combat ability.


    But this doesn''t mean that eagle eye button can fight close with a group of super agents. The result of the fight with Lyon has told eagle eye button that it is impossible to win if he doesn''t use Yin moves.


    How can it be so easy for so many super agents to use Yin moves?


    Moreover, eagle eye Patton can''t distance himself, because his absolute speed can''t compare with these super agents


    "Although there are some mistakes, in the end, I should be able to win. It seems that my super secret service team is still very good!" Nick Frey said without much change when looking at the monitored images.


    "Of course, they still have a lot to improve. They can''t beat an old Steve Rogers alone, but they''re still a little worse. It takes a lot of combat effectiveness at this level... Hmm?! not good!"


    Nick Frey, who was originally pale, sat up because there were changes in the image.


    A green giant rushed over, one arm didn''t move, but the other arm easily beat out the super agents around eagle eye Patton, and then the super agents around Steve Rogers.


    Yes, no one else came. It was Dr. hawk who was informed by Nick Frey.


    After the end of the war, Dr. hawk, who led the return of infinite gemstones, retired. After all, the six infinite gemstones snapped their fingers. Although Dr. hawk did not die directly like iron man, he caused permanent damage to his right arm.


    Even with Dr. Hawke''s recovery ability, it can only ensure the normal use of this arm. It is impossible to burst out the original strength.


    Fortunately, Dr. Hawke didn''t want to continue fighting. He wanted to spend the rest of his life quietly.


    However, Nick Frey contacted Dr. hawk again. After hesitating for a while, Dr. hawk chose to rush to the Tianjian Bureau base and just saw the scene of Steve Rogers and eagle eye Patton being besieged and beaten.


    Dr. hawk doesn''t know what happened, but as a former teammate, Dr. hawk must be on the side of eagle eye button and Steve Rogers.


    Even if Dr. Hawk has a certain gap with the strength of the former Hulk, and even if Dr. hawk''s right arm has lost all the combat effectiveness, his strength is far higher than that of super agents.


    In other words, it doesn''t make any difference to Dr. hawk whether he is a super agent or not.


    According to the strength Division set by Huang Wen, super agents have just entered the extraordinary level, and Dr. Hawke has legendary strength even if he has lost the ability to become stronger in anger. The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    Just as the super agent is dying in the face of the crimson witch, there is no difference between the super agent and sending the head in the face of Dr. hawk!


    "Benner, there''s no time to explain. Get on the plane first!" some embarrassed Eagle eyed Patton looked at Steve Rogers. After pulling the man, some ignorant Dr. hawk rushed into the plane.

 Chapter 1233

    "What happened?" Dr. hawk asked, looking at the eagle eyed button and Steve Rogers who started the plane. "I received a message from Nick Frey that Wanda was crazy and killed a lot of people, so I hurried here..."


    "As a result, as soon as I arrived, I saw you besieged by the agents of the sky sword Bureau. Did Nick Frey and the sky sword bureau have another problem? Was the sky sword Bureau invaded by hydras like the Divine Shield bureau?"


    "There shouldn''t be a big problem with the Tianjian Bureau. If there is, Nick Frey is the biggest problem..." Steve Rogers said with a slight twinkle as he looked at the Tianjian Bureau base where the sound slowly took off and gradually became smaller.


    "The reason why the original s.h.i.e.l.d. Bureau was so easily invaded by Hydra was that the s.h.l.d. Bureau absorbed too many scientists of Hydra, so that the people of Hydra gradually climbed to the top. After the collapse of s.h.l.d. Bureau and subsequent events, Hydra should no longer exist."


    "Just as the Hydra affected the Divine Shield Bureau, the current Sky Sword bureau is also influenced by Nick Frey, the director of the old era Divine Shield Bureau. In other words, under his control, the sky sword bureau is actually no different from the previous Divine Shield Bureau. It is an organization in the same line, but it has changed its name!"


    At this time, Steve Rogers had seen the Tianjian bureau very thoroughly, even though he had just contacted the Tianjian Bureau.


    Even, Steve Rogers knows that Nick Frey''s control over the sky sword is far superior to the previous s.h.i.e.l.d.


    After all, when I was in the s.h.i.e.l.d., not to mention that most of the s.h.l.d. was undercover by hydras, i.e. there was minister Pierce, director of the s.h.l.d., and the World Security Council.


    It can be said that although the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d. had great power at that time, it would be subject to restrictions from many aspects. Even many times, Nick Frey had to look at others.


    But now it''s different. After the establishment of the Tianjian Bureau, Nick Frey got a Taylor as the acting director. He hid behind the scenes and controlled the absolute power of the Tianjian Bureau.


    Even, the Tianjian Bureau has stepped into space. It will not be clamped down by the earth''s officials, but has a decisive voice on the earth!


    Therefore, Steve Rogers knows that the sky sword bureau is a new Divine Shield Bureau belonging to Nick Frey.


    Of course, if Nick Fury didn''t do anything too angry, Steve Rogers, a retired old man, wouldn''t take care of anything. Unfortunately, this Scarlet Witch incident was not only done by the Tianjian Bureau, but also tried to let Steve Rogers and others wipe his ass


    "It can be seen that the sky sword bureau is developing very well. It is better than the Divine Shield Bureau. Nick Frey also has a very strong power, but the action style of the sky sword bureau is no different from the previous Divine Shield Bureau and even the Hydra!" Hawk Eye Patton, who is flying the plane, sneered.


    "I can guess that at the beginning, he wanted me and the captain to find Wanda and strive to make Wanda stable. However, when he found that we were not too good for his malice, he chose to treat us as his novice grindstone. If banner didn''t come, I''m afraid he would really succeed!"


    "So, what''s the matter with Wanda?" Dr. hawk heard what eagle eye Patton said. He was a little silent. After his expression changed for a while, he looked at Eagle Eye Patton and asked.


    "Did Wanda really kill hundreds of agents, kill the director of Tianjian Bureau, and even lose captain surprise after fighting with Captain surprise?"


    "Hundreds of agents should have died in Wanda''s hands, otherwise Nick Frey wouldn''t be so sure that we would stand on his side. As for the back, we don''t know..." Eagle Eye Patton shook his head and said in a deep voice.


    "However, even if Wanda is really out of control, the main reason is their Tianjian Bureau. We can know this without Nick Frey''s recognition!"


    "As for what happened, we''ll know when we see Wanda..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the base of Tianjian Bureau, the embarrassed super agents came to Nick Frey and looked at Nick Frey who was not angry. The super agents of Tianjian Bureau were a little nervous because they knew that they had completely failed this mission.


    Even if Dr. Hawke broke in accidentally, the performance of super agents this time is not good. Jerry and Lyon, the most powerful, not only failed to gain an advantage in the face of the old avenger, but even were directly defeated in the single challenge.


    After that, the super agents besieged, although they had the upper hand, they did not really defeat the two old Avengers, which is undoubtedly a little sorry for their current strength.


    "Your battle can be described in four words!" Nick Frey glanced at the super agent lightly and said in a dignified voice, "a complete defeat!"


    "After you became a super agent, you have lost yourself. From today on, all your training has doubled, okay?!"


    "Yes!" the super agents dare not make any sense and bow their heads one after another.


    "Let''s go!" Nick Frey waved his hand to the super agents.


    Originally, Nick Frey calculated every move, but with the disappearance of Captain Marvel, Nick Frey suddenly felt that something was not under his control.


    Although Nick Frey is also actively seeking change according to the changes of things, the emergence of Dr. hawk and defeating super agents are still beyond Nick Frey''s control.


    "Let the surveillance personnel in Xijing town pay attention, constantly observe the situation of the crimson witch, and report immediately after confirming that the crimson witch''s mind has returned to normal!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and looked at Hill aside.


    "Yes... Wait, there''s the captain!" hill answered subconsciously, then his eyes brightened and shouted at the image. "It''s captain Carol. She''s not in trouble!"


    "No, she still had an accident..." Nick Frey brightened his eyes when he saw the image of Captain Marvel, then shook his head and said in a deep voice, "it seems that the strength of the Scarlet Witch is indeed stronger than we expected. Carol must have lost, or even lost miserably, otherwise she wouldn''t be so embarrassed!"


    "Not only the hair is disordered, but also the energy on his body is unstable. This state will never appear on captain Carroll before. I don''t know when Raytheon can come back..."

 Chapter 1234

    "Nick, but will Thor really be on our side when he comes back?" hill heard Nick Frey''s words, a little silent, and finally couldn''t help asking.


    "Why not? If the crimson witch really has a problem, they will do it even without us..." Nick Frey spread his hand, looked at hill and whispered.


    "Just like Steve and Barton at this time, how can they stand on the side of the crimson witch? If the crimson witch really loses control, they will also deal with the crimson witch!"


    "Even if this time, our Tianjian Bureau seized the phantom body first, it doesn''t mean that the crimson witch can kill hundreds of lives unscrupulously and find the culprit with her strength. It''s very simple, isn''t it?"


    "Killing so many people just proves that she is uncontrollable and dangerous, and she has to pay for her behavior!"


    "But what if they are not the opponents of the Scarlet Witch?" hill hesitated and asked again.


    "That makes it all the more clear that the crimson witch is a great threat to the earth. Even at a great cost, we must get rid of the crimson witch!" Nick Frey said in a deep voice with a slight contraction of his pupils.


    "A strong man who will get out of control at any time and is not controlled by others is more terrible than killing hegemony. At least for the earth with weak defense ability, she is more harmful!"


    "I see..." hill sighed lightly, then looked at the image and said, "it looks like Captain Carol will be here soon."


    "Well, we''ll just wait and see what''s going on with Steve and them." Nick Frey nodded and whispered, "Carol''s injury can''t be helped by our medical level. She can recover herself..."


    "Yes, I can recover myself. During this battle, my body didn''t suffer much damage, but my spirit was traumatized. Our medical level can''t help..." just after Nick Frey''s voice fell, Captain surprised flew in with a light and looked at Nick Frey and hill.


    Yes, Captain Marvel didn''t suffer too many injuries from his body. Even if he fell from a high altitude and hit a deep pit on the ground, it''s not an injury for Captain Marvel''s rough and fleshy existence. At most, it''s just a little embarrassed.


    However, sinking into the dreamland is also a cruel sharpening for Captain Marvel, especially Captain Marvel has never encountered such a powerful dreamland test.


    Even, if Wanda hadn''t started the battle with Sison and interrupted the power source of the fantasy, Captain Marvel would not be easy to wake up from the fantasy!


    "What''s the matter? Is the crimson witch powerful enough? Even you are not her opponent?" Nick Frey asked seriously as the light dispersed and the surprised captain looked depressed.


    "We may have made a mistake..." hearing Nick Frey''s question, Captain surprised rubbed his painful brain and said with a trace of hesitation, "maybe the Scarlet Witch who fought with me is not the Scarlet Witch we know. The one who stayed with illusion is the Scarlet Witch we know."


    "Hmm?" Nick Frey said, frowning. He didn''t refute immediately, but looked at captain surprise and asked, "do you have any evidence?"


    "I feel her power is different from what I know. Although it is still the power of the Scarlet Witch, it is a little different..." the surprised captain recalled with his eyes moving.


    "Moreover, she is very familiar with my way of attack, as if she has seen me fight countless times. This is not what the Scarlet Witch can do. Even if the Scarlet Witch creates a vice personality, she should not surpass her own cognition!"


    "When you disappeared, the Scarlet Witch and mirage went to Xijing town. According to the data, the mirage and the Scarlet Witch had a real estate there..." after listening to Captain Marvel''s story, Nick Frey was a little silent, and then began to say.


    "The Scarlet Witch held the body of the illusion, as if she was remembering and waiting until the No. 2 Scarlet Witch appeared. After a conversation, the Scarlet Witch burst out her own strength, and the No. 2 disappeared."


    "From the information we already know, it''s more like the crimson witch who created a vice personality No. 2 because she couldn''t get the remains of hallucination. She helped herself grab the remains of hallucination and took back the vice personality No. 2 after returning to her home..."


    "Of course, Carol, your conjecture is not necessarily wrong, but that involves the next question, where does the second Scarlet Witch come from?"


    "I don''t know if you found something..." hill raised his hand weakly, looked at Nick Frey and captain surprise and said, "in fact, there are some differences between the two crimson witches in appearance!"


    "Hmm? What''s the difference? Is there?" Nick Frey and captain surprise were stunned and looked at the image in front of hill with some hesitation.


    "Yes, there are differences in appearance and temperament!" Hill said confidently, pointing to the Scarlet Witch and Wanda.


    "The Scarlet Witch with vision is obviously older, and there are some wrinkles on her face. Moreover, her temperament has a feeling of bitter hatred, which should have a lot to do with the death of vision!"


    "As for the Scarlet Witch who fought with Captain Carroll, she should be younger. Although she is decisive, she has a breath of youth. There is at least a difference of more than five years between her and No. 1!"


    "It doesn''t mean that they are not alone..." Nick Frey touched his chin and whispered, "but if the two crimson witches are really not one person, where does the second crimson witch come from?"


    "Quantum field! Parallel universe!" the surprised captain on one side suddenly brightened his eyes, shook his tingling head and gave an answer.


    "Come on! Monitor the past quantum space fluctuations and contact Dr. Pimm!" Nick Frey''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a deep voice. "If there is a quantum space riot, it is likely that a multicosmic crisis will come!"


    "Yes!" hill also understood the seriousness of the matter. She quickly contacted Dr. PIM, who had retired, and talked about the seriousness of the matter.


    "I''m old. If you need anything, just ask Scott. He not only inherited my name, but he inherited everything from me!" but unfortunately, Dr. Pimm''s old voice rejected hill.

 Chapter 1235

    At first, Dr. PIM was very satisfied with the descendant of the ant man Scott. After all, Dr. PIM chose the descendant himself, but the situation was different from that of the ant man Scott and Dr. PIM''s daughter.


    Even when the ant man Scott finally helped Dr. PIM find Dr. PIM''s wife, the first generation Wasp Woman, and both the first generation Wasp Woman and the second generation wasp woman liked the ant man Scott, Dr. PIM was still a little uncomfortable.


    So, in case of any trouble, Dr. PIM subconsciously dumped it to ant man Scott. After all, who doesn''t pit his son-in-law? The son-in-law and heirs solve their own problems!


    Especially the troublesome things related to the official organization such as Tianjian Bureau.


    This kind of trouble will affect his retirement and vacation life!


    "What happened? Who wants you?" the first generation wasp looked at Dr. PIM who put down the phone and asked in some doubt.


    "It''s just a group of people who don''t want to stop. What''s the difference from the previous s.h.i.e.l.d.?" Dr. PIM shook his head with a smile and said softly, "we''re old and don''t have many years to live. We''d better enjoy our life. As for the Tianjian Bureau, let Scott get busy..."


    "You..." the first generation of wasp goddess looked at Dr. PIM reluctantly and said, "Scott is a good child. You can''t oppress him like this."


    "Without pressure, where is the motivation? I think after the final battle, this boy becomes a fool and wants to enjoy his retirement like me!" Dr. PIM said very dissatisfied. "How can we do if we don''t give him something to do?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the base of Tianjian Bureau, hildo doesn''t need to say. Nick Frey already knows Dr. PIM''s answer, which makes Nick Frey snort a little uncomfortable and say in a deep voice: "apart from Dr. PIM, are there no scientists in Tianjian bureau who are good at quantum field?"


    "You know, in the final battle, the quantum field is the key to breaking the game. Our Tianjian Bureau doesn''t have researchers in this field?!"


    "It''s really not, or it''s too difficult for the quantum field to reach Dr. PIM''s level..." hill sighed helplessly and whispered.


    "We are not researchers and don''t understand the difficulty, but there are also few science and technology in the quantum field in the universe. Even captain Carol has only the simplest quantum field communication technology. It can be seen that the quantum field is indeed a huge problem!"


    "Carol, please heal first. I don''t know when Raytheon will arrive, and the magician doesn''t care how to contact him. I don''t know if we can find someone with talent to join the camara Taj and become an undercover..." Nick Frey waved his hand and muttered in a low voice.


    For Thor in the universe, Nick Frey can use quantum communication technology to contact him, but the magician strange on earth makes it difficult for Nick Frey to find him.


    It is the same whether it is through scientific and technological means or going to the temples of Kama Taj.


    The agents of the Tianjian bureau can''t enter the Kama Taj at all. They even know the location of the Kama Taj temple, but they can''t get in at all.


    Just when Nick Frey lamented that the control ability of the Tianjian Bureau was still insufficient, on the other hand, the plane of Steve Rogers and others got off the plane under the supervision of the Tianjian Bureau and reached Xijing town.


    "Wanda!" when they saw the crimson airflow in the air, Steve Rogers and others'' pupils narrowed slightly. They are very familiar with the crimson witch. Naturally, they know that this is the special power of the crimson witch.


    At this time, although the crimson air flow was not too strong, it shrouded less than half of Xijing Town, which also proved that the ability of the crimson witch was indeed out of control!


    "Be careful, we can''t stop Wanda from breaking out before..." Steve Rogers took a deep breath and looked at the eagle eyed button around him.


    "I can''t stop it. After all, although I lost the irrational state of hawk, it''s almost impossible to resist this power against the soul..." Dr. hawk shrugged aside and said softly.


    "Even at the material level, I may not be able to stop it. After all, my strength must not be able to beat Captain Marvel. If Wanda really beat Captain Marvel, I must not be her opponent."


    "Let''s learn about Wanda''s current situation first..." Steve Rogers''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at the source of the crimson air flow, and walked slowly over.


    "Wanda?" Steve Rogers is now particularly cautious, walking forward and shouting Wanda''s name to avoid being hurt by Wanda.


    "Captain?" and soon, the crimson witch really heard Steve Rogers''s cry. She slowly stood up with her illusion, and the crimson air flow slowly dispersed. Soon, Steve Rogers appeared in front of the crimson witch.


    "Are you the captain?" when I saw Steve Rogers, even in the current state of the Scarlet Witch, I couldn''t help but be stunned, because in the impression of the Scarlet Witch, Steve Rogers has always been a strong, sunny man who makes people feel a sense of security, but now in front of her, he is an old grandfather.


    After all, the Scarlet Witch did not know Steve Rogers'' subsequent experience of returning infinite gemstones, nor did she see the old Steve Rogers handing over the shield to the Falcon. This was the first time she saw the old Steve Rogers, which was naturally unacceptable for a time.


    "It''s me. I heard about you. What happened?" Steve Rogers sighed. He went to the side of hallucination, saw the wound on hallucination''s forehead, and suddenly sighed.


    When mieba first came to the earth, Steve Rogers led a small half of the avenger alliance and vakanda soldiers to resist bravely, but in the end, they were defeated and visions were killed.


    Before the illusion was killed, the illusion asked them to destroy the spiritual gem more than once, sacrifice the illusion itself and save the whole universe.


    But Steve Rogers has never been a person who gives up his teammates. In his heart, he is absolutely not allowed to see others sacrifice except himself!


    Steve Rogers''s faith is very firm, but the ending is also very cruel. The illusion is still dead, and mieba has collected six infinite gemstones

 Chapter 1236

    Now, although most of the people who disappeared because of the infinite finger crisis have been resurrected, the illusion has been sacrificed, which makes Steve Rogers look at the Scarlet Witch with some apology.


    "Wanda, can you tell me what happened in the previous Tianjian game?" however, Steve Rogers quickly recovered and looked at the crimson witch who didn''t show too many signs of losing control.


    "Before..." thinking of her previous experience, the crimson witch''s eyes turned red. Steve Rogers is one of the most trusted people in the world, especially Steve Rogers, who looks more amiable in his old age.


    Therefore, the Scarlet Witch had no intention to hide, and directly said most of the things, including being deceived by Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, stealing the phantom body and blaming herself, and the agents of the Tianjian bureau took the initiative to shoot and attack, etc.


    Basically, except that Wanda wanted to help herself solve the hidden power of chaotic magic and the resurrection of illusion, the crimson witch said it.


    "Hum! I knew there must be a trick between Nick Frey and the sky sword bureau!" Eagle Eye Patton said with a cold hum of disdain after hearing the story of the crimson witch. "Since they took the initiative to provoke Wanda, they deserve it!"


    "Even if Wanda''s ability is special, if she doesn''t react, she will still be killed by them. Since they want to kill first, it''s no wonder who was killed. Wanda is just self-defense!"


    After five years of finger snapping crisis, eagle eye Patton has long been divorced from the cognitive model of the original agent. In those five years, he didn''t know how many people he killed in Japan who did evil in troubled times. Everyone deserved to die!


    Among these people, some have official identities, but there is no difference for eagle eye Patton.


    People who want to kill will also be killed.


    People, high or low, are killed and die.


    Therefore, at this time, eagle eye Patton completely stood in the position of the Scarlet Witch.


    "This matter is really the problem of Tianjian Bureau. What are your plans next?" Steve Rogers sighed and whispered when he heard what eagle eye Patton said. "We ignored you before, resulting in you being bullied, but from now on, we will support you!"


    "I want to revive the illusion..." a touch of emotion flashed in the crimson witch''s eyes, and then said firmly.


    "Resurrected visions?" Steve Rogers hesitated. He took a look at the visionary body that had completely lost its breath and opened his mouth slightly, but he didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, Steve Rogers wants to say that the infinite gem in the universe has been destroyed. The illusion created by the soul gem without backup consciousness should not be revived.


    However, Steve Rogers didn''t say it in the end, because he was worried that his words would stimulate the crimson Witch and make sudden changes.


    "By the way, Wanda, you said before that it was not your vice personality that helped you with you, but you in another world. What about her now?" Dr. hawk was silent for a long time. At this time, he finally looked at the crimson Witch and asked.


    As for the vice personality, Dr. Hawk is an expert in this field, because in calculation, hawk and Brisbane are two personalities in the same body.


    Now, Dr. Hawke, who thoroughly integrates the two personalities, has a deeper understanding of this aspect.


    Therefore, Dr. Hawke still feels that Wanda, the other shot, is the vice personality of the Scarlet Witch. The situation of the Scarlet Witch is somewhat similar to herself, but she has two personalities in one body, and the Scarlet Witch condenses the other vice personality into a real body.


    "She has some things, she left..." the crimson witch opened her mouth slightly and explained in a low voice.


    "Well, we know." Steve Rogers looked at each other with eagle eye Barton and Dr. hawk, and understood each other''s meaning. They also believed that Wanda was another personality of the Scarlet Witch, but they didn''t want to investigate it in detail.


    "When are you going to revive the illusion?" Steve Rogers looked back and asked the Scarlet Witch again.


    "When she comes back, I can revive the illusion!" said the Scarlet Witch, with a firm look in her eyes and clenched her fist.


    The voice of the Scarlet Witch fell, which made Steve Rogers more determined. They knew that the Scarlet Witch should want to revive the illusion, but they couldn''t do it, so they placed their hope on another personality.


    However, the vice personality with the same power as the Scarlet Witch is doomed to be unable to do what the master cannot do, so this vice personality should not appear.


    "It''s not safe here. Let''s change a place!" thinking of this, Steve Rogers took a deep breath, looked at Wanda and said softly, "after all, you should and don''t want to be disturbed by the people of Tianjian bureau?"


    "However, this is my home with illusion, and I don''t want to leave here..." the crimson witch''s eyes flickered with hesitation, especially when she looked at the crimson airflow.


    You know, Wanda is still in the crimson air and hides her shape. If the crimson witch really leaves, it''s hard to ensure that Wanda won''t be exposed!


    "Don''t you just come back here when the illusion is resurrected?" Steve Rogers shook his head and gently advised.


    "No, I must stay here!" the voice of the crimson witch was eager for a moment, and the crimson air flow around rioted, making Steve Rogers'' faces slightly changed.


    "Well, let''s stay here first..." Steve Rogers was worried about further stimulating the Scarlet Witch who was obviously unstable. He could only sigh helplessly and whispered, "as for the people of Tianjian Bureau, they shouldn''t come so soon. At least, they shouldn''t come if they are not sure."


    In this way, Steve Rogers also stayed. They can clearly feel that someone is monitoring them around, but they don''t know that they are monitored not only by the agents of Tianjian Bureau, but also by a magician!


    "Chaos magic, this is the power of chaos magic!" a middle-aged female magician, or a witch, was peeping at the crimson witch. She didn''t find Wanda''s whereabouts, but she recognized the source of crimson witch''s power.


    "An incomparably powerful magic power. She wants to revive a robot with it? No hurry, let''s see if she can further develop the power of chaotic magic..."

 Chapter 1237

    For the hidden middle-aged witch, whether it is the Scarlet Witch, Steve Rogers and others, or the monitoring of the Tianjian Bureau, Nick Frey knows nothing. However, Nick Frey got the news that the Scarlet Witch did not get out of control further.


    "It''s really a trouble, but it''s still too dangerous for such a crimson witch who will get out of control at any time..." in the base of Tianjian Bureau, Nick Frey looked at the crimson witch in the image and whispered.


    "Go, gather the families of the dead agents and put pressure on them. Sometimes, even if you have the ability, you can''t act recklessly. After all, you still live in this world."


    "Yes!" the agents on one side didn''t change much, because the families of those agents were already ready. When Wanda and the Scarlet Witch killed hundreds of agents, they organized the families of the dead agents.


    Don''t look at the hundreds of agents who were killed casually in front of the Scarlet Witch and Wanda, but sometimes the dead are more effective than the living!


    The dead are big. They are universal everywhere.


    "Space energy fluctuation detected, suspected rainbow bridge!" shortly after Nick Frey gave the order, an agent hurried to report.


    Although the Tianjian Bureau has no way to monitor the power fluctuations in the quantum field, it is still familiar with the rainbow bridge and space energy fluctuations.


    After all, the Divine Shield Bureau, the predecessor of the sky sword Bureau, has studied space gems for so long. In addition, Hydra has also studied the energy weapons of space gems. Therefore, compared with other forces, the sky sword Bureau has a better understanding of space energy fluctuations.


    In addition, the rainbow bridge has appeared on the earth several times and has been recorded by the Divine Shield Bureau, so when the rainbow bridge appeared again, the Tianjian Bureau quickly responded.


    "Rainbow bridge? So it''s Thor?" Nick Frey''s eyes lit up and stood up quickly.


    In Nick Frey''s view, there is a big gap in the strength of the Avengers in the avenger alliance.


    Like Steve Rogers, Eagle eyed Patton and black widow, the strength is very powerful for ordinary people, but it is not without solution. At least, both the number of people and technology can suppress them.


    Even, the super agent of Tianjian bureau is actually a level compared with the combat effectiveness of Steve Rogers and others.


    However, Thor, Hulk, Scarlet Witch and Captain Marvel are among the top and can be regarded as inexplicable combat effectiveness.


    For the strong at this level, human technology can no longer cause harm to them, even the space warships.


    For such a strong person, the number of people has also lost its meaning.


    This is why Nick Frey is so worried about the crimson witch, because if the crimson witch gets out of control, there is really no conventional means to deal with it on earth.


    Although this time the crimson witch lost control because of the Tianjian Bureau, who can guarantee that no one else will inadvertently provoke the crimson witch, let her lose control and cause more casualties?


    As for the remaining three top combat effectiveness, Hulk Hawk has degenerated into Dr. hawk. Although the combat effectiveness still exceeds that of super agents, it is far from the peak state.


    Thor is not on the earth all the year round and has no intention of staying on the earth, which will not pose a great threat to the earth.


    Captain Marvel grew up with the help of Captain Marvel. In other words, he didn''t need to worry about her.


    Therefore, the only problem is that there is no one to clamp down on the crimson witch with a runaway criminal record.


    Fortunately, Thor is here now. In Nick Frey''s opinion, the strength of the Scarlet Witch can''t rely on her own to fight against Captain Marvel and Thor at the same time!


    "Did you find his place?" but soon Nick Frey regained his composure, at least in front of his men, so he took a deep breath and looked into the agent''s eyes.


    "I''ve found it. It should be in vacanda..." the agent looked carefully at Nick Frey and whispered.


    "Vacanda? How could it be there?" Nick Frey''s eyes flickered with hesitation. He didn''t quite understand that he contacted Thor through quantum communication technology. Why didn''t he come to vacanda instead.


    "We are contacting vacanda, and I think there will be a reply soon!" the agent shook his head and explained in a low voice.


    "I hope there won''t be any changes!" Nick Frey felt that things were out of his control again. An idea flashed through his mind. If Thor didn''t stand on his side, there was no certainty that the sky sword Bureau would deal with the crimson witch.


    However, Nick Frey really thought more this time. Thor was a member of the avenger alliance. He fought side by side with the Avengers and even lived on the earth for some time, but he was essentially an outsider.


    Especially after the end of the war, Thor Thor was more familiar with the sacrifice of iron man, the sacrifice of black widow, Dr. hawk was injured and degraded, and Steve Rogers retired. Thor Thor did not know much about the earth.


    Of course, even so, Thor came to the earth without hesitation after receiving the news of Nick Frey.


    Not only because of Thor''s sense of responsibility, but more importantly, the Asgard people at this time are on the earth. If there are serious events on the earth, the Asgard people will not be spared!


    But even so, Thor did not go directly to the Norwegian town where Asgard was located, because he had entrusted the Asgard people to the female god of war valkiri. He did not know how to face his people.


    Therefore, Thor finally went to wakanda. He knew that wakanda''s technology was far beyond the normal level of the earth. He wanted to know about Asgard from wakanda. By the way, where was nikfrey.


    "Asgard is all right. Wanda is really crazy? Killed hundreds of people? Steve is old like this?" and in vacanda, Thor quickly saw the information he wanted to see.


    "Crazy or not, it''s not easy to say..." the black leopard looked at Thor, shook his head and said softly, "although according to our intelligence, in the Tianjian Bureau, it is certain that Wanda has been crazy, but the Tianjian bureau also has to pay a lot of responsibility for this matter. If they didn''t try to rob the body of hallucination, it wouldn''t be like this."

 Chapter 1238

    "Will you go and help? After all, you are also a member of the Avengers alliance. We fought side by side before the final battle..." Thor heard the explanation of the Panther and felt some pain in his head, so he couldn''t help asking.


    For Thor, he only needs to know who the enemy is and how he should fight. Thor really doesn''t know which side he should stand in the matter between the Tianjian Bureau and the Scarlet Witch.


    "If it''s a crisis from outside the earth, vacanda will be duty bound to take action, but Wanda is our former comrade in arms. Tianjian bureau is the official organization of the earth now. Vacanda and I are not suitable to take action..." Panther reluctantly stood up and said softly.


    "After all, although vakanda has developed science and technology, it still lives on the earth. It''s too late for us to avoid the Tianjian Bureau, an official organization that wants to get all our vakanda scientific research achievements. How can we take the initiative to provoke it?"


    "Since you think it''s the Tianjian Bureau''s fault, and you think the Tianjian bureau is ready to move towards vacanda, why don''t you take the opportunity to solve the Tianjian bureau? Anyway, it''s not a problem for us to deal with a Tianjian Bureau..." Thor scratched his head and looked at the black leopard and asked.


    "The destruction of a Tianjian Bureau, what tiangun Bureau and Tiandao Bureau will not make any difference in the end." the Panther sighed and explained in a low voice, "Moreover, whether it is the Scarlet Witch or captain surprise, the strength they show is beyond our ability to deal with, so I won''t get involved. Only gods like you are qualified to participate in such a battle..."


    "Well, it seems that you can''t give me any advice. If you can deal with the Tianjian bureau with one heart, I''ll add a fire, but if you can''t do it with one heart, I can''t do it indiscriminately. After all, the people of Asgard are still on the earth..." hearing the explanation of the Panther, Thor''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness and whispered.


    "It seems that you are not so reckless!" the Panther couldn''t help laughing when she saw Thor''s appearance.


    "Alas, I just think it takes too much brains to think about these things, so I gave the courage to valkiri. After all, I have a headache after thinking about it!" Thor sighed and said.


    "Well, depending on others, I can''t think of any good way. I can only be a free labor force to mortgage the rent. Nick Frey contacted me, but didn''t tell me his location. Where is the Tianjian bureau?"


    "The main base of Tianjian bureau is in space, but Nick Frey is not there now. I have asked Su Rui to prepare a plane for you, and it will take you to fly by itself!" the Panther shook her head and said proudly.


    "If I''m from Tianjian Bureau, I don''t trust you, vacanda!" Thor felt the heroic panther and couldn''t help muttering, "every move of Tianjian bureau can be monitored by you. You not only surpass Tianjian Bureau in technology, but also have no weak financial resources. How can they trust you!"


    "We just want to protect ourselves!" the Panther spread her hands and said helplessly, "if we vakanda don''t know anything about the Tianjian Bureau, don''t we have been calculated and don''t know it?"


    Thor shook his head and didn''t say anything. If Asgard now has strength, Thor also hopes that Asgard can maintain independence like vacanda and is not afraid of the monitoring of the Tianjian Bureau.


    However, it is a pity that Asgard now has only such an unreliable God King. Not only his strength can not surpass the sky sword Bureau, but also his financial resources are stretched. He can only passively stay on the earth and recuperate first.


    Soon, Thor took vacanda''s plane and went to the outside of Nick Frey''s base. The completely invisible plane was not found by the Tianjian Bureau. It was obvious that vacanda was hiding his scientific and technological strength.


    "Boom!" a thunder echoed over the sky sword Bureau base. Nick Frey''s eyes lit up and looked at the direction of the sky, but saw Thor landing in thunder.


    "Long time no see, your majesty!" Nick Frey looked at Thor with a sincere smile on his face and said politely.


    "It''s not too long. What''s the situation over Wanda?" Thor shook his head, looked directly at Nick Frey and asked, "what do you need me to do?"


    "Didn''t you hear from vacanda?" Nick Frey was stunned and looked at Thor in surprise.


    "I didn''t know how to stay in wakanda. I asked the way directly and came here. After all, I located the rainbow bridge there last time, and the coordinates are still reserved, so it''s more convenient in the past..." Thor explained calmly.


    "So it is!" Nicky Frey nodded clearly, didn''t ask what wakanda would know about him here, but said with a serious look, "the Scarlet Witch can''t accept the death of illusion, so she''s a little confused. Before, Captain Carroll was defeated by her..."


    "Fortunately, now captain Rogers, they are testing the situation of the crimson witch to stabilize her a little, but in the end, you and captain Carol still want to fight..."


    "After all, you should also know that the Scarlet Witch killed hundreds of innocent agents!"


    "Hiss!" Thor gasped and exclaimed, "killed hundreds of innocent people? Isn''t it worse than before rocky?"


    "It seems that his majesty really doesn''t know!" Nick Frey looked at the slightly exaggerated Thor, didn''t mean to expose it, but said seriously, "Loki is from Asgard and is finally dealt with by Asgard''s law. The crimson witch is from earth. No matter whether she is an avenger or not, she should be punished for killing so many people!"


    "Well, I know. I didn''t expect that my former comrades in arms will meet each other now..." Thor sighed helplessly and whispered, "when shall we start?"


    "When Captain Carroll''s injury gets better, you can do it. By the way, you should have a good relationship with Dr. strange?" Nick Frey''s eyes flickered slightly, suddenly thought of something, looked at Thor and asked with a smile.


    "Don''t mention this God''s stick. He made me drink a lot of beer last time, which made me addicted. I gain weight and have half of his responsibility!" Thor was stunned and said angrily, "moreover, he ruined my hair. It''s really hateful!"

 Chapter 1239

    "Half of the weight is responsible? A beautiful hair." Nick Ferrie heard the thunder god Tel''s words, and make complaints about it. He looked at the short hair God Thor who was still not completely swelling, but he didn''t say it directly.


    Moreover, Nick Frey couldn''t help feeling that Thor, once a Thor, was a pure reckless man, but he didn''t expect that there were playful children now. In order not to help find strange, he deliberately pretended that both sides were not familiar!


    However, even so, Nick Frey is not ready to let Thor go. After all, in Nick Frey''s view, Thor, such a God King of Asgard, is the best person to find strange.


    "Your Majesty''s words are bad. I remember that there seems to be a magician among the people of Asgard, and strange is also a magician. The two sides should have communication..." thinking of this, Nick Frey looked at Thor kindly and said with a little expectation.


    To tell the truth, if Thor Thor is really a pure reckless man, Nick Frey doesn''t report any hope for Thor Thor to find strange, but now, Thor Thor, who has a fetter and can think with his head, can deal with it better!


    After all, Thor, who doesn''t use his head, may not even understand what Nick Frey means now


    "What you said is that there should be communication between the two sides..." Thor''s face stiffened when he heard Nick Frey''s words. There was a flash of thunder in his eyes, and there was a faint rolling thunder in the sky, but in the end, Thor looked at Nick Frey and smiled and whispered.


    "I don''t know. Can your majesty help find strange? You know, the strength of the Scarlet Witch is still very strong. It''s great to have more people and more strength!" Nick Frey looked at Thor with satisfaction, nodded and asked with a smile.


    "Naturally, there''s no problem. I''ll help find strange!" Thor''s face didn''t change much. His body turned into a thunder and left the Tianjian Bureau base.


    However, after leaving the base of Tianjian Bureau, the whole earth seemed to enter the thunderstorm weather, and the thunder continued in the sky. It was Thor''s anger that could not be suppressed!


    Of course, Thor was angry. He clearly understood what kind of choice Asgard should make.


    Thor used to think the earth was a good place, but now Thor knows that these are fake!


    In the London temple, Thor came here. Secretly, many Tianjian Bureau agents were observing here. They wanted to find out how Thor would enter the London temple and whether they could copy this way to find camataj.


    After all, Kamata Taj is the only force that can let ordinary people obtain extraordinary means through cultivation. Of course, Tianjian bureau wants to master such means in its own hands


    "Hum!" but the agent of Tianjian Bureau didn''t understand anything. He only saw Thor push down the door, and a strange force directly sucked Thor in.


    Obviously, this is the power of magic. Thor entered the temple in London, but the agents of the sky sword Bureau got nothing.


    "Alas!" in the London temple, strange looked at Thor and sighed helplessly, muttering in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that you couldn''t escape even like this, and I didn''t expect that you would come to me..."


    "Sorry, I don''t want to!" Thor also sighed and looked at strange helplessly and apologetically. "Depending on others, Asgard is always controlled by others. After all, most of Asgard are ordinary people and can''t completely hide like your Kama Taj. Otherwise, I would have destroyed the Tianjian game with an axe!"


    "Well, since you have come, I can''t escape. Let''s go with you, but I''ll say first, I won''t do it!" strange waved his hand and looked at Thor seriously.


    "You can''t do it? What''s the use of your going?" Thor looked at strange and asked.


    In Thor''s view, it must be Nick Frey who felt that he and Captain Marvel were not the opponent of the Scarlet Witch.


    At least, from Nick Frey''s point of view, a surprise captain who has lost once and Thor who doesn''t necessarily try his best, may not be able to win the crimson witch, so he needs strange''s hand.


    But now, strange said directly that he would only go and have a look, not ready to take action. What''s the use of calling strange?


    Is this also a revenge on Nick Frey?


    "In fact, I already know what happened to Ms. Wanda." strange''s eyes flickered slightly and explained in a low voice, "Ms. Wanda is not crazy, or she should have been crazy, but suddenly another Wanda appeared, which made her slow and stable!"


    "Another Wanda? Doesn''t that mean it''s Wanda''s vice personality?" Thor looked at strange suspiciously.


    "No, another Wanda is a visitor from another world. She has changed the fate of Wanda in our world..." strange explained mysteriously. "The strength of the other Wanda is not too strong, that is, the three of us can only manage to cope with it together!"


    "Well, you don''t need me to explain. Which three people are they?"


    "Wanda from another world? Is it the same as our previous travel through time and space? Why don''t you prepare to take action when Wanda is so strong?" Thor took a long time to digest strange''s words. He scratched his head and asked with a puzzled face.


    "If it''s a small fight, in fact, nothing will happen. If it''s a big war, then our world is basically over..." strange shrugged and said helplessly, "after all, Wanda in our world will suddenly break out unstable forces. Do you think Wanda in another world won''t?"


    "Originally, Wanda''s strength is above us. If she really breaks out again, who can stop her?"


    "Eh?" Thor''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He looked forward to strange and said, "so, is the plan of the Tianjian Bureau doomed to fail? In that case, let''s just work hard and destroy the Tianjian bureau!"

 Chapter 1240

    Thor didn''t like the Tianjian bureau very much and didn''t want to work for the Tianjian Bureau. In addition, the arrogant threat of Nick Frey made Thor even more unhappy.


    Before, it was under the influence of others, and I was not sure to kill all the Tianjian Bureau, so Thor endured it.


    But now, since the sky sword bureau is unkind and the Scarlet Witch is so powerful, it''s better to stand directly on the side of the Scarlet Witch and destroy the sky sword bureau!


    "You''re welcome. Can you be cruel and kill so many people? Also, you really destroyed the Tianjian Bureau. Do you think Asgard''s situation will be better?" strange heard Thor''s proposal and was speechless for a while. He looked at Thor and asked after a long time.


    "What shall we do?" Thor heard that his proposal was rejected. He couldn''t think of any better countermeasures for a moment. Using his mind was not what he was good at, so he could only ask.


    "I said, just go through the motions. The rest is left to Wanda of another world. It''s her business to deal with the Tianjian Bureau. We don''t need to care..." strange shook his head and said softly.


    "That''s it?" Thor thought that strange could have any high opinion, but he just asked him to play fake games with Thor.


    "You can rest with me for a while, or sneak to Asgard. I can help you cover up the trace..." strange waved his hand and looked a little depressed.


    "Forget it, I''ll stay here and have a rest. When Nick Frey takes action, you call me. Anyway, you won''t hurt me..." Thor was silent and said with some interest.


    "Oh, it''s all fake!" strange sighed silently after watching Thor go away, looked up at the sky and said, "this is just an intercepted time and space. What''s the meaning of everything? Forget it, muddle along!"


    Yes, strange is different from other people in the world. He discovered the essence of the world. It is precisely because of Wanda''s emergence that strange noticed the difference between the current world and the world in memory.


    Because of this, strange was too lazy to pay attention to the Tianjian Bureau, but Thor had come to the door, so strange had to go to see the play.


    After all, strange didn''t know what he could do except watching the play.


    Although the original experience of the Scarlet Witch in the world and even the hidden witch Agatha hacknis have been known by strange, strange doesn''t know how Wanda of another world will make the world develop


    A few days later, in the London temple, strange opened his eyes and whispered, "Thor, we should start. Carol has recovered. Remember what I said. Don''t be really hostile. Just pretend..."


    "Hiss!" as strange''s voice fell, the two transmission doors opened. At the next moment, strange and Thor appeared in the base of Tianjian Bureau.


    "Dr. strange, long time no see!" when Nick Frey saw strange, his eyes suddenly brightened, came up and looked at strange and Thor, smiled and said, "I thought his Majesty''s face was not enough to invite you!"


    "Long time no see, director Nick Frey. You know, magicians always have to do some research, just like researchers, so there was really no time to get away..." strange smiled at Nick Frey and explained softly.


    "Can understand, can understand, those guys who study science also forget to eat and sleep every day. Dr. strange must have worked harder than ordinary people to inherit the position of the supreme mage. If there is no big event, we don''t want to disturb Dr. strange..." Nick Frey nodded first, and then said helplessly.


    "But the crimson witch is too powerful. Although captain Rogers has temporarily stabilized the crimson witch, we are really not sure to deal with the crimson witch who can get out of control at any time!"


    "I understand. However, the strength of the Scarlet Witch is far beyond the ability of ordinary people. Therefore, I hope director Nick Frey will not send ordinary people to die..." strange shook his head and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I cherish my men more than you..." Nick Frey smiled, waved his hand, looked at the surprise captain and said, "then, Captain Carol, I''ll leave it to you!"


    "Good!" Captain Marvel experienced the last failure and obviously wanted to find the field, so he said directly and concisely.


    At the same time, among Xijing Town, the desolate Xijing town has become lively at this time, but this excitement is not a good thing, because the main reason for the excitement is that someone is making trouble.


    Yes, Nick Frey''s previous arrangement has come into effect. The families of the dead agents unite to demand severe punishment for the murderer, and the reason why they appear here is naturally Nick Frey''s arrangement.


    Of course, in order not to further stimulate the crimson witch, the agent''s families still kept a certain distance.


    But it also brings great pressure to Steve Rogers, and Steve Rogers and others know that this pressure is for them.


    After all, the Scarlet Witch who has killed hundreds of agents doesn''t necessarily care about the families of these agents, and even angered the Scarlet Witch. The Scarlet Witch just waved them to kill, which is not much harder than before.


    But Steve Rogers can''t sit back and watch such a thing happen. Before, the agents could explain it by threatening the Scarlet Witch with the agents first. Now the families of the agents in the parade are unarmed!


    Even if the families of these agents deliberately come to pressure, Steve Rogers can''t really ruthlessly let the crimson witch kill them, even eagle eye Patton, who kills the most


    "It''s disgusting! You bastard Nicky Frey!" Hawk eyed Patton whispered, gnashing his teeth in an empty house.


    "Alas, this is Yang Mou. He wants to oppress us and stand on their side. However, there will be no good end to further stimulate Wanda. Why doesn''t Nick Frey understand?" Dr. hawk shook his head reluctantly and said softly.


    "He can''t understand more. He just wants to eliminate all the threats beyond his control. In his opinion, Wanda''s threat to the earth and their heavenly sword game is too great!" Eagle Eye Patton, who has worked under Nick Frey for many years, explained coldly.

 Chapter 1241

    Just when Steve Rogers and others are entangled because of Nick Frey''s conspiracy, Nick Frey has let the three of strange start. With strange''s portal, the distance has lost its meaning.


    Even if strange was not ready to fight Wanda, it was not easy to refuse to open the portal. Therefore, the three of strange came to Xijing town soon.


    At this time, in Xijing Town, at the foundation of the house belonging to the Scarlet Witch and illusion, there is a simple wooden house built there. This is the room dressed up by the chaos magic of the Scarlet Witch and the home of her and illusion.


    Next to the cabin, there was a strong crimson airflow that covered Wanda''s body. Even Steve Rogers and others did not find Wanda''s body. They just thought it was the unstable ability of the crimson witch out of control


    "Thor!" and when the three of strange appeared, in another house, Dr. hawk reacted for the first time. He stood up, looked at the street outside and saw Thor three coming out of the portal.


    "It seems that Nicky Frey wants to continue to put pressure on us!" Eagle Eye Patton took a deep breath and looked at Thor in the street.


    "Let''s talk about it first. Wanda was only forced to do it after all..." Steve Rogers frowned and walked out with eagle eye Patton and Dr. hawk in front of Thor.


    "Long time no see, Thor." Steve Rogers looked at Thor, sighed and said.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to be so old..." Thor looked at Steve Rogers with some emotion. In his impression, Steve Rogers was the confident captain who raised his Thor hammer, saved him in the hands of mieba and had a win or lose with mieba solo.


    Now, Steve Rogers'' mental state looks good, but it can''t be ignored. Steve Rogers is really old. The smell of decay is wrapped around Steve Rogers, reminding others all the time that Steve Rogers is no longer the brave and good fighter he used to be


    "You should know Wanda''s situation. It''s not her fault!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and looked at Thor three, especially focusing on Captain Marvel.


    "It''s not her fault? She killed hundreds of people, and hundreds of innocent families lost their relatives. They are marching outside Xijing town. Can''t you see?" surprised captain snorted coldly and asked in the direction outside Xijing town.


    "It''s really not Wanda''s fault!" Steve Rogers shook his head firmly and said in a deep voice. "If there is really a mistake in this event, it should be us, our Avengers alliance and Tianjian bureau!"


    "What?" hearing Steve Rogers'' firm voice, Thor and Captain Marvel couldn''t help exclaiming.


    In Thor''s opinion, the Scarlet Witch''s murder has nothing to do with himself. After all, the Scarlet Witch didn''t kill Asgard people. He was just forced to help because of Nick Frey. What does the mistake of killing have to do with him?


    In Captain Marvel''s opinion, the Scarlet Witch killed so many agents is indiscriminately killing innocent people. Because of the strength of the Scarlet Witch, it can completely ignore or trap those agents, and there is no need to hurt the killer. Therefore, Captain Marvel does not think that the fault of the Scarlet Witch''s murder has anything to do with her!


    As for the one side, strange didn''t mean to be too surprised, because his view was similar to that of Steve Rogers.


    Dr. Hawkeye Barton and Dr. hawk also have similar ideas with strange at this time, especially Hawkeye Barton''s heart is still very remorseful


    "Yes, Wanda will kill so many people. It''s our common mistake!" said Steve Rogers, the serious surprise captain and Thor.


    "Before that, we solved the bullying and the final crisis. All of us have been to the days we thought about. We completely forget that we still have a companion who needs our help..."


    "We forgot that Wanda was alone. Her brother died that year. Her husband was killed by mieba in front of us and could not be reborn. We were her only dependence!"


    "But we all left, leaving her alone, leaving her alone to face the death of illusion without any comfort..."


    "I..." Thor heard Steve Rogers''s explanation and opened his mouth slightly. He wanted to say that he had experienced such things, and he had no comfort. But on second thought, although the galaxy guard was not familiar with him, it also provided him with a channel to vent.


    Even, after the final battle, Thor left with the Galactic guard, not only because he didn''t like the duties of the God King, but also because all his relatives died, which made him a little confused. Following the Galactic guard can make Thor have no time to think about these bad things.


    Thor in this state has been achieved after five years of decadent fat house life.


    Thinking of this, Thor couldn''t help sighing. He also felt that the crimson witch was too poor, but what could he do?


    Thor, the former Thor, was placed in that period without fetters. If Thor knew about the Scarlet Witch at that time, I''m afraid he would smash the Tianjian bureau without saying a word.


    But now it''s different. Thor, who was forced to grow up, bears the responsibility. He can''t act according to his heart.


    Why didn''t Thor, the God of thunder, not want to face all this by giving everything of Asgard to valkiri, the female god of martial arts, and going directly to the universe?


    "Then, it''s the problem of your sky sword game. Captain Carol, don''t say you don''t know the cause and effect of the whole thing. I''ll ask you, what would you do if your relatives were forcibly taken away and someone pointed a gun at you?" Steve Rogers saw the change of Thor Thor''s expression and turned his head to captain surprise.


    "I will defeat them and save my relatives, but I will not kill everyone recklessly!" Captain Marvel replied, looking at Steve Rogers'' eyes.


    "I believe you, but who started this thing?" Steve Rogers nodded clearly. Instead of being surprised by the captain''s words, he asked again.

 Chapter 1242

    In fact, the answer to Steve Rogers'' question is very obvious. The cause of the whole thing is the greed and arrogance of the Tianjian Bureau.


    If at the beginning, the Tianjian Bureau honestly handed over the body of illusion to the Scarlet Witch, even if Wanda appeared, would the Scarlet Witch kill at will?


    Obviously not. What the Scarlet Witch wants to do most is to revive the illusion. The other Tianjian game, the Scarlet Witch doesn''t even have the mind of the meeting.


    Therefore, the most responsible person for this incident is Tianjian Bureau.


    Moreover, now the Tianjian bureau also has a victim''s face, inciting the families of dead agents to March and exert pressure, and even sent out the top combat forces of the three Avengers alliance of strange, Captain surprise and Thor. The ultimate goal is to solve the crimson witch.


    As for whether to catch the crimson Witch and study her ability or kill the crimson witch directly, it depends on the meaning of Tianjian Bureau.


    And the phantom body that did not belong to the Tianjian Bureau and was taken away by the crimson witch will fall back into the hands of the Tianjian Bureau for research if Captain Marvel can really win


    These things, everyone present knows that Steve Rogers, who has always stood on the side of fairness and justice rather than on the side of authority, naturally does not want to see such things happen.


    Even if the sky sword bureau is an official organization, Steve Rogers still wants to fight for the Scarlet Witch to the end, just as he faced the Hydra and the broken Divine Shield bureau!


    "Yes, in this incident, the Tianjian Bureau really has an unavoidable responsibility, but the person who gave the order behind the scenes has died, and the Scarlet Witch has indeed killed hundreds of people. No matter what reason, killing so many people should be punished!" however, Steve Rogers has a firm will, and captain surprised is not bad at all, She soon recovered, looked at Steve Rogers and said frankly.


    For Captain Marvel, the Scarlet Witch has the ability not to kill those agents to solve everything, and the killing of the Scarlet Witch shows that there are some problems in the self-control ability of the Scarlet Witch, especially the current state of the Scarlet Witch.


    Therefore, Captain Marvel''s concept is basically consistent with Nick Frey. The existence of the crimson witch, which is out of control but will pose a major threat to the earth and mankind, must be limited!


    "It seems that our concept is difficult to reach a consensus..." Steve Rogers sighed helplessly when he heard the answer of Captain surprised. The melon seed shield in his hand was opened and his face was firm. "Then, if you want to catch Wanda, step over my body first. Anyway, I''m old and haven''t lived for a few years. It''s good to give full play to the waste heat!"


    "You..." Captain Marvel looked at the old Steve Rogers with a slight frown. As an air force pilot at the end of the last century, although Captain Marvel had her own firm belief, at the beginning, she was also influenced by the spirit of Steve Rogers. Therefore, Steve Rogers stood in front of her and made her hesitate for a while.


    When Steve Rogers confronted Captain Marvel, Wanda''s body hidden by the crimson air flow changed faintly.


    The clash of consciousness between Wanda and Sison is coming to an end. In this space, there are a large number of dark red particles, accounting for almost 70% of the space.


    The dark red particles come from the power of real gemstones.


    The crimson air current occupies 20% of the space, and poor sissohn has only 10% of the land, which is supporting hard.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that the power of real gems is really higher than that of Sison and Wanda, but in such a time-consuming and labor-consuming battle, the almost infinite power of infinite gems is particularly dominant.


    With the help of real gemstones, Wanda''s own power consumption is a lot, but Sison''s consumption is even greater, and now it is in danger.


    "Damn it! Little Wanda, you won''t come to a good end. I will find you, occupy everything and destroy everything! The goddess of vengeance can''t protect you!" Sison felt his weaker power and roared at Wanda.


    "Poor you, don''t you understand now? Not only am I not afraid of your self, but more importantly, your self won''t know what''s happening now!" Wanda said mockingly with a good-looking smile when she heard Sison''s words.


    "Even, I will continue to devour your power, transform it into my own chaotic magic, and continue to improve, until I completely devour and replace the power of your dark god Sison!"


    "Impossible! No one can kill my God, and the ghost God can''t be replaced!" Sison''s eyes coagulated and shouted loudly, "the goddess of vengeance is useless, little Wanda, you can''t hide. The stronger your power is, the easier you can find you!"


    "Being replaced by others can''t replace you because the power of being replaced is different from you, but the power source of my Scarlet Witch Wanda is yours..." Wanda smiled and whispered.


    "As long as I can continue to grow stronger, turn the power that devours you into my own, and replace your status as a dark god, what''s the difficulty? Besides, master will help me. Don''t worry, your self won''t exist for long."


    "You won''t succeed!" Sison''s mind was in turmoil. It was at this time that the power of the real gem completely broke out, completely wrapped Sison''s dark power and integrated it into the crimson chaotic magic, helping the chaotic magic digest the power from Sison''s incarnation.


    "Is this killing heart? Killing heart while killing makes his resistance much weaker..." Wanda slowly absorbed Sison''s dark power, and the crimson chaotic magic continued to solidify until all the dark power was digested and turned into his own power.


    "Well, heavenly Father, it''s time to deal with another thing for me!" after a long time, the real gem power in the space disappeared, and the whole space was filled with crimson chaotic magic. Wanda nodded with satisfaction and disappeared in place.


    Among the crimson airflow in Xijing Town, Wanda Huoran opened her eyes, and a powerful force broke out on her, which directly dispersed the surrounding crimson airflow and attracted the attention of everyone in Xijing town.


    "She''s back!" the eyes of the Scarlet Witch who was alone with the phantom body suddenly brightened. She responded first because she knew that the time for the revival of phantom came!

 Chapter 1243

    "Hmm?! what a powerful force!" Captain surprised was the second person to react, especially when she sensed that the master of this powerful force should be the Scarlet Witch who fought with herself before.


    Even Captain Marvel found that this power seemed more powerful than when he fought with himself!


    This can''t help but make the surprised captain think of the inference in the Tianjian Bureau before. Can it be that the source of this power is not the vice personality of the Scarlet Witch, but really the Scarlet Witch from another world?


    And a crimson witch can bring so much trouble to the Tianjian Bureau. When the two crimson witches add up, who can stop the two crimson witches when the avenger alliance has different hearts and goals?


    "Comparable to the vast divine power of his father?!" Thor, the God of thunder, reacted the second time. He sensed the power of Wanda''s explosion, and the whole person was a little confused. Then he understood why strange would tell him to act before, and don''t really do it.


    After all, the crimson witch in another world has such a powerful power. When you think about the difficulty of the crimson witch''s ability, Thor thinks that if you really do it, Tuan Mie can''t escape


    "You''re back!" just when Captain Marvel and Thor were still shocked by Wanda''s explosive power, the crimson witch ran out of the cabin and looked at Wanda with a strong breath with surprise. "So, you succeeded? Can we save the illusion?"


    "You can feel your strength. Is it as easy to get out of control as before..." Wanda looked at the direction of the surprised captain and others, didn''t deal with it now, but smiled at the crimson Witch and said.


    "My power?" the Scarlet Witch was stunned when she heard Wanda''s words. A trace of hesitation flashed in her eyes. Then she took a deep breath and released her chaotic magic.


    The crimson air flow diffused around Xijing town. The chaotic magic that originally had the fluctuation of dark power became pure, which symbolized that the dark power from the dark god Sison would not affect the crimson witch.


    As long as there is no influence of the dark power of the nether God Sison, even if the crimson witch runs away, she will not fall directly into the dark side.


    "Yes, your strength is enough." Wanda looked at the chaos magic of the crimson witch, nodded with satisfaction and said softly, "next, it''s to revive the illusion..."


    "Can I really do it?" asked the crimson witch, looking in the direction of the cabin with a trace of uneasiness.


    "Yes, the fundamental reason why vision can''t be revived is that he didn''t back up his consciousness..." Wanda looked at the Scarlet Witch and nodded seriously, and then analyzed it.


    "If at the beginning, visions could first back up their consciousness and then remove the soul gem, there would not be much difference except that visions lost the infinite energy of the soul gem."


    "But it''s a pity that you didn''t do this at the beginning, so it led to the resurrection of illusion and became extremely difficult."


    "Because of the uniqueness of the infinite gem, even if you find the soul gem again and recreate an illusion according to the previous process, it will no longer be the illusion you know..."


    "That''s why I say that even if you cross into the parallel universe and find the illusion in other universes, it''s no use, because you''re not his Wanda, and he''s not your illusion. Your experience is a little abnormal, which symbolizes that you are completely different individuals!"


    "Especially among the countless parallel universes, there will be countless Wanda visions experiencing such things. If you really open this road of no return, I''m afraid the whole multiverse will be confused!"


    "After all, there should not be many crimson witches like me who have no fetters with illusion in the multiverse, that is to say, the remaining crimson witches will become your potential enemies..."


    "Moreover, how can you guarantee that the visions brought back by you will definitely recognize you? Other crimson witches will never rob him again?"


    "So?" the crimson witch nodded vaguely, as if she understood Wanda''s meaning, but she didn''t understand how to revive her own illusion, so she asked after she came back to God, "how can I revive my illusion?"


    "That''s why I want to make you stronger and stabilize the chaotic magic..." Wanda smiled and waved her hand, causing the crimson air flow around.


    "The illusion that exists in your memory is the illusion that you are most familiar with and belongs to you. Your original ability can guide the illusion consciousness out, but it can''t stabilize it, let alone return the consciousness to his body!"


    "But now you are different. Your ability is enough to give new life to your illusion and bring back the illusion you are familiar with!"


    Yes, this is Wanda''s way to revive the illusion. Which illusion is more suitable for the Scarlet Witch than the illusion in the Scarlet Witch''s memory?


    However, what Wanda didn''t know, she accidentally said what the Scarlet Witch had experienced.


    In the development of the original plot, the Scarlet Witch was fooled away by Taylor, director of the Tianjian Bureau, gave up the remains of the illusion, and then constructed a illusion with her own memory and chaotic magic, and even incorporated the whole Xijing town into her own chaotic magic, creating a world belonging to the scarlet Witch and illusion.


    However, it is a pity that the power of illusion comes from the Scarlet Witch. Without a real body, it is not really alive. The remains of illusion were resurrected by the Tianjian Bureau, input a new consciousness and become white illusion.


    Although, in the final war, white illusion accepted the memory from illusion, which is equivalent to integrating everything of the original illusion, the problem is that white illusion has been born. Even if he accommodates all the memory of illusion, his consciousness will still focus on the personality of white illusion.


    So, finally, Bai phantom left Xijing town and didn''t even go to see the Scarlet Witch. Although he didn''t know what to do next, even if Bai phantom accepted everything that was originally phantom, was he really the illusion that the Scarlet Witch liked?


    Obviously, I''m afraid it''s not. Otherwise, the subsequent crimson witches won''t start practicing the dark god book and want to find their own vision


    At this time, a new road appears in front of the Scarlet Witch. A more stable and powerful chaotic magic, coupled with the remains of the original illusion, may create miracles!

 Chapter 1244

    "Really?" the crimson witch widened her eyes and looked at Wanda in disbelief. She had never been so nervous as now, because the resurrection of illusion was in front of her.


    "How can you know if you don''t try?" Wanda smiled lightly, shook her head and waved to the cabin. The phantom body flew out and suspended in front of the crimson witch.


    "Come, release your memory and put it into his body!" Wanda smiled at the Scarlet Witch.


    Wanda''s conversation with the crimson witch stunned the Avengers. In addition to the already informed strange and Thor, other Avengers finally confirmed that Wanda is not the vice personality of the crimson witch, but the crimson witch from another universe!


    "What are you doing?!" Captain Marvel came back first. She didn''t know what Wanda wanted to do when she came to the universe, but Captain Marvel subconsciously felt that it would not be so simple to revive the illusion!


    Therefore, Captain surprise rushed to Wanda and the Scarlet Witch to stop Wanda and the Scarlet Witch.


    "Ah!!!"


    However, at this time, the Scarlet Witch completely released her chaotic magic, and a powerful breath broke out, which directly shocked the surprised captain out.


    Then there were Steve Rogers and others, and even Agatha haknis, the witch who came to hear the news in the dark, was also shocked out.


    However, the witch Agatha haknis was at the outermost part of Xijing Town, so she did not reveal her trace.


    "The power of chaotic magic! It''s terrible. It seems that she is really going to resurrect the bionic man?" Agatha haknis, the witch who didn''t hear the dialogue late, stared at the direction of Wanda and the crimson witch, with fine eyes flashing in her eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Well, when she succeeds, she is the weakest, and I succeed! With chaotic magic, my magic power will advance by leaps and bounds, and even master all the power of the dark god book, and I will become the God of black magic!"


    With the complete outbreak of the chaos magic of the Scarlet Witch and the guidance from Wanda, a body shape gradually condenses from the Scarlet Witch, which is the body shape of illusion, or the appearance of illusion in the memory of the Scarlet Witch.


    "Integrate the illusion consciousness into his body, repair the illusion body and make them integrate perfectly!" at this time, Wanda''s guidance sounded in the Scarlet Witch''s ear again, which made the Scarlet Witch subconsciously do it.


    Under the effect of chaotic magic, the phantom body condensed from the memory of the Scarlet Witch slowly integrated into the phantom body.


    The gap on the forehead of the phantom remains was slowly repaired under the power of the Scarlet Witch, and the color of life gradually appeared on the phantom remains.


    "Shua!" I don''t know how long it took. The visionary eyes suddenly opened, and a trace of confusion and worry flashed in their eyes.


    "Wanda! Run!" the first sentence of vision is related to the Scarlet Witch, or because it is the memory of the fusion of the Scarlet Witch, the final consciousness of vision stays at the moment when mieba crushed his head.


    Therefore, visionary worried that the crimson witch was also hurt by mieba, and issued an urgent call.


    "It''s all right, Xiaohuan, it''s all over..." the crimson witch looked at the illusion suspended in the air, her eyes turned red, took the illusion into her arms, and said in a whisper, "the crisis is over, we''re back together, and no one can separate us!"


    "This is the time!" Agatha haknis, the witch who has been paying attention to the crimson witch, saw this scene, especially when the chaotic magic around her began to dissipate. Agatha haknis was ecstatic. In her opinion, this was the best time for her to appear and rise!


    So the witch Agatha haknis turned into a cloud of black smoke and rushed directly to the direction of the Scarlet Witch.


    Yes, the target of the witch Agatha haknis is still the crimson witch. From the perspective of the witch Agatha haknis, the crimson witch who revived the illusion is the real crimson witch. Wanda on the other side is just the crimson witch condensed with chaotic magic to guide her existence in order to realize her dream.


    "Hmm?" Wanda and the Scarlet Witch were stunned when they saw the sudden attack of Agatha hacknis. Wanda didn''t think that someone would shoot them, but Wanda always thought that Captain Marvel would shoot instead of the magician who suddenly appeared with strong dark power.


    "The power belonging to Sison? So, is this an opportunity for me to go further?" however, Wanda quickly reacted. She knew that this should be the second test of this special training.


    However, for Wanda, this second test may not be as difficult as the first test, especially after experiencing the first test and Wanda''s own strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    When Wanda regained her consciousness, the witch Agatha haknis had rushed to the Scarlet Witch. What the witch Agatha haknis expected was not wrong. After the Scarlet Witch revived the illusion, her power really declined to a low point. Especially at this time, the Scarlet Witch was still immersed in the joy of the resurrection of the illusion, and her response was more than a beat slow.


    "Buzz!" and when the crimson witch reacts, the surrounding dark forces have surrounded the body of the crimson Witch and the illusion. The witch Agatha hacknis will plunder everything of the crimson witch, including the residual power in the resurrected illusion!


    "Stop." however, just at this time, when the witch Agatha Harkness thought she was going to succeed, a cold voice sounded, and then the witch Agatha Harkness felt that her body had become uncontrollable.


    At this moment, the originally turbulent dark force stagnated and was completely not regulated by the consciousness of the witch Agatha hacknis, as if Agatha hacknis had become a mortal at this moment.


    "How could this be?!" the witch Agatha hacknis was filled with panic and confusion. The Scarlet Witch in front of her obviously didn''t have much power. How could she trap herself so easily?


    "The witch on the road of black magic is as powerful as you before the breakthrough, but unfortunately, that''s all!" Wanda looked at the Scarlet Witch with a look of illusion and some fear, and whispered comfort, "if you don''t spend your strength, she won''t be your opponent..."

 Chapter 1245

    "What happened? Who is this?" the surprised captain, who had been shaken out, looked at the sudden change, and his brain could not react for a moment.


    When Wanda reappeared, it surprised Captain Marvel too much. First, Wanda''s strength was much stronger than that in the last fight, which made Captain Marvel have little chance of winning.


    Then Wanda revealed that he was a visitor to the parallel universe, which made Captain Marvel''s vigilance rise sharply. In addition, Wanda and the Scarlet Witch wanted to revive the dead illusion. Captain Marvel was afraid of any major variation and subconsciously wanted to stop it.


    However, Captain Marvel failed. The strength of the avenger alliance is not at the same level as the two crimson witches. They can''t even connect to the near battlefield. They can only watch the illusion really resurrect in front of them.


    Moreover, after the resurrection of illusion, a woman whose breath was not much weaker than Captain Marvel appeared and attacked the crimson witch, which made Captain Marvel unable to understand what happened at this time.


    Captain Marvel even began to doubt whether there was any change in the earth after the finger snapping crisis of the final battle. Otherwise, why did the world become completely incomprehensible to her?


    "I don''t quite understand what happened..." Thor looked a little confused. He even wondered whether Agatha hacknis, the witch, came from another universe like Wanda.


    Otherwise, how can there be so many strong people in this universe?


    Earth natives? Unlikely? Before, the earth and even the whole universe have encountered a finger snapping crisis. If it is really a native of the earth, it can''t be without a trace in five years.


    However, when Thor looked at strange, he found that strange''s expression was very indifferent, as if there were no waves due to the resurrection of illusion or the emergence of the witch Agatha Hackness.


    At this moment, Thor thought of the previous dialogue between strange and himself. He probably understood that strange should have known these things, so he asked himself to play a play without real action


    Thinking of this, Thor also slowly became indifferent. After all, he didn''t want to help Tianjian Bureau. There were changes. For him, it''s not a bad thing!


    "It''s impossible! You resurrected this bionic man, and the chaotic magic has long been exhausted. How can you trap me? Can you say that this is the illusion condensed by your remaining strength?" when the avenger alliance had different thoughts here, the witch Agatha hacknis shouted wildly, which seemed to be too much impacted, It seems that some people are not normal.


    As the voice of the witch Agatha hacknis fell, her spiritual power burst out, vaguely trying to condense her dark power again and burst her so-called fantasy.


    But unfortunately, what the witch Agatha haknis is facing is not a fantasy. What she is facing is the power from Wanda, which is absolutely superior to the witch Agatha haknis!


    Therefore, the spiritual power of the witch Agatha haknis broke out and did not change anything. She was still floating around the Scarlet Witch and illusion, unable to control her body, and making a voice was her last stubbornness.


    "How could this happen?" the witch Agatha haknis was full of confusion. She didn''t understand what had happened.


    Obviously, she has calculated everything. When the power of the crimson witch weakens, she steals the chaotic magic belonging to the crimson witch, grasps the whole dark god book and becomes a generation of dark god. The witch Agatha haknis has thought about every step, but she has just come to the second step and failed


    "Why did she attack me? Do I know her? Or is she from the Tianjian bureau?" the crimson witch looked at Agatha haknis, a witch who couldn''t move, narrowed her eyes slightly and asked with some unstable breath.


    The Scarlet Witch was indeed as expected by the witch Agatha haknis at this time, because the power of resurrection illusion had declined to the extreme, but when she mentioned the Tianjian bureau at this time, her spiritual power showed signs of recovering and condensing chaotic magic again.


    Because the Scarlet Witch has sobered up, she knows that the Tianjian Bureau has been targeting herself, so the Scarlet Witch has regarded the Tianjian Bureau as her enemy


    "The people of the Tianjian bureau are on the other side. Steve, they stopped the people of the Tianjian Bureau. Of course, there are also Tianjian Bureau''s means to disgust you outside Xijing Town, but I think you shouldn''t care too much..." Wanda looked at the angry crimson Witch and said softly.


    "And this guy who suddenly sneaked in, to tell you the truth, I don''t know her. I haven''t seen this guy in our world, but her power is dark, and there is a dark god Book condensed by the power of nether God Sison."


    "The dark god Sison is the source of our chaotic magic power. I have cut off the connection between your chaotic magic and the dark god Sison before, which can make your chaotic magic more stable and your chaotic magic limit far less powerful than before..."


    It''s not without cost to cut off the connection between chaotic magic and the nether God Sison, otherwise Wanda won''t take so long and make so little progress, especially when there is the understanding of real gemstones.


    The chaotic magic rampage, in theory, is actually that the Scarlet Witch further communicates with the power condensed by Sison. Therefore, once the chaotic magic rampage, the power displayed by the Scarlet Witch will be further strengthened, but it will become uncontrollable.


    Therefore, by cutting off the connection between chaotic magic and the nether God Sison, chaotic magic will lose its ability to go wild and increase the online. Although it will not affect the current strength of the Scarlet Witch, it will have a certain impact on the subsequent strength progress of the Scarlet Witch.


    In fact, this state is somewhat similar to that of Dr. hawk. Dr. Hawk has lost his ability to continuously strengthen his anger in the hawk state, so as to keep himself in a more stable state, but Dr. hawk can''t compete with Dr. hawk after all.


    "Xiaohuan has come back to life. Power is not so important to me..." the crimson witch smiled and whispered after hearing Wanda''s words.


    "I''ll leave the black magic witch to you. Now I want to tell illusion what happened before, so that he won''t be foolishly used."

 Chapter 1246

    "To tell you the truth, I really didn''t find out what happened. Didn''t mieba kill me? How did you revive me without infinite gemstones..." when I heard the words of the Scarlet Witch, I also asked my current doubts.


    "Also, who is this? Younger you? From what she just said, she came from another universe. Is this you in another universe? Then why does her power seem to be stronger than you?"


    "You just said, she is younger than me?" the crimson witch heard the incessant problem of vision, her eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous breath was condensing on the crimson witch.


    Although Wanda helped the Scarlet Witch revive the illusion, although Wanda was herself in another universe, the Scarlet Witch could not accept it. The person she liked said that the other herself was younger, even if it was true!


    "Judging from her appearance, she is indeed younger than you. According to my data, you have an age gap of at least five years..." unfortunately, although phantom vision has life, he is still the bionic man who speaks with the data. Instead of comforting the Scarlet Witch, he said with a reasonable appearance of facts.


    "You!" when the Scarlet Witch heard the words of vision, she was a little angry and speechless for a time, but in the end, the Scarlet Witch could only stare at the vision helplessly, pull the vision into the cabin and tell the experience of this period of time with the vision.


    Wanda listened to the dialogue between the Scarlet Witch and illusion, and was speechless for a time. She didn''t even understand why so many people in the parallel universe like a bionic man composed of systematic consciousness.


    Even if the bionic man of illusion is a complete life, to be honest, there are obvious differences between illusion and normal human beings both in consciousness and body structure


    "Although you didn''t do it to me, it''s the same to her. Tell me, what''s your purpose?" however, Wanda soon recovered. She didn''t have much interest in illusion. Instead, the witch Agatha haknis and the dark god book in front of her could attract Wanda more.


    As for the avenger alliance in the distance, with Wanda''s mind moving, a chaotic magic shrouded in Xijing Town, dispersing the avenger alliance and isolating it from the outside world.


    Wanda now just wants to know about the dark god book, the troublesome Avenger alliance and Sky Sword Bureau. Wanda is ready to wait until the Scarlet Witch has a good chat with illusion and let them solve it by themselves.


    "It seems that we are excluded?" Thor looked at the west view town that suddenly disappeared in front of him and looked at strange nearby. "Dr. strange, can you see the original West View Town?"


    "The strength of the Scarlet Witch is above me, and the Wanda magic attainments of another universe are far better than me. I can''t see the situation in Xijing town..." strange looked very helpless and shook his head and said softly.


    "This is a good result!" Steve Rogers''s eyes flickered slightly and then said with a smile. "The illusion came back to life. Wanda has to rely on and will not be disturbed by the outside world. It''s good. We don''t need to worry..."


    "This is a good result for those agents and their families who died miserably?" Captain surprise asked with a slight narrowing of his eyes when he heard Steve Rogers''s words.


    "The so-called tragic death agents and their families should be in the charge of your Tianjian Bureau, not Wanda! You can''t be more clear about what happened and why!" Steve Rogers looked at the surprised captain and said without showing weakness, "moreover, if you have a way to enter Xijing Town, you can try it yourself..."


    "Patton, Benner, since Wanda and her family are all right, we can go. We haven''t been together for a long time. Let''s find a place to drink!"


    "Hey, Captain, can you drink with your physique?" Eagle Eye Patton laughed and asked teasingly when he heard what Steve Rogers said.


    "Just try it, but I haven''t tasted drunk for many years!" Steve Rogers walked forward confidently, and Eagle eyed Barton and Dr. hawk followed with a smile.


    Thor, the Thor on one side, almost walked with Steve Rogers, but he was pulled by strange''s cloak.


    "Well, what shall we do? Now we can''t get into Xijing town and see the situation inside..." Thor turned his head and asked captain surprised.


    "Go back first!" Captain surprised couldn''t give any good way for a while. He could only take a helpless look at the original location of Xijing Town, then take a look at strange and step into the portal.


    In Xijing Town, in the face of Wanda''s question, the witch Agatha haknis didn''t mean to answer. Even if she knew she had fallen into Wanda''s hands, she didn''t give in so easily.


    The witch Agatha haknis is already a good player who can rely on her own ability to cultivate her magic power to this extent.


    During the time when the witch Agatha haknis lived, except for the ancient mage, no one on the whole earth could surpass her in magic, not even the current strange.


    As for whether strange will surpass the witch Agatha haknis in the future, the answer is self-evident, but when strange really surpasses, the witch Agatha haknis has already died.


    As for the cause of death? It has fallen into Wanda''s hands and is so stubborn. How can Wanda let her go?


    So, when the witch Agatha haknis showed her unassuming and firm will, Wanda resolutely stopped talking and directly invaded the consciousness of the witch Agatha haknis with chaotic magic.


    The witch Agatha Harkness is indeed a powerful magician, but in the face of more powerful chaotic magic and more powerful Wanda, the witch Agatha Harkness still seems a little inadequate.


    Otherwise, the witch Agatha haknis would not be so easily bound by Wanda, even her body and Magic were out of control.


    "Hehe, it''s really an enemy who wants to plunder chaotic magic. It seems that you deserve to die!" soon, Wanda knew the intention of the witch Agatha hacknis. She sneered and looked at the dull looking witch Agatha hacknis and waved directly. Chaotic magic exploded from the body of the witch Agatha hacknis

 Chapter 1247

    With the explosion of the body of the witch Agatha haknis, a dark air flow also filled out, and then the dark forces condensed into an old book, which is the book of the dark god.


    "It''s worthy of being a dark book..." Wanda looked at the dark book suspended in front of him and couldn''t help muttering, "The power of the dark god book is much stronger and purer than Agatha haknis. Agatha haknis hasn''t mastered the power of the dark god book for so long. Otherwise, it''s not so easy to kill her!"


    "It''s certainly impossible for the witch Agatha haknis to fully master the power of the dark god book. In sum, you and the power of the dark god book can reach the cosmic level. If the witch Agatha haknis really mastered the dark god book, you can''t beat her, won''t it be a joke?" The members of the God group who have been paying attention to Wanda couldn''t help feeling when they heard Wanda''s muttering.


    "In our special training plan, you and Huang Liang are both apprentices of Huang Wen. Special training is secondary. It''s the main thing to let you improve your strength. Unlike strange, you can play with him recklessly!"


    "However, the strange in this world also has a little meaning. He has seen the essence of this world, but it seems that he doesn''t mean to change anything. The cultivation of the supreme mage is still a little interesting. At least I think this strange is much better than the strange specially trained..."


    While talking, members of the God Group continued to watch Wanda condense a field in which they understood the power of the dark god book.


    "Dark god book, the power in this book is stronger than that of sissohn''s Avatar, but obviously, that Avatar has not condensed too much power..." Wanda understood the power in the dark god book and muttered silently in her heart.


    "Sissohn''s consciousness and incarnation that came to the earth before are stronger than the sissohn I dealt with. At least they are the existence of the peak of the heavenly Father, and even break through to the cosmic level."


    "And Sison, who fought with me, is only a sub heavenly Father, not the highest state, otherwise it is not so easy for the real gem to suppress him!"


    "So, Shifu should want me to understand Sison as much as possible in the special training and adapt to digesting Sison''s power. I can''t disappoint Shifu!"


    Thinking of this, Wanda focused her attention on the dark god book, began to understand the mystery of the dark god Book bit by bit, and the power in the understanding was integrated into the chaotic magic.


    When Wanda integrates all the powers in the dark god book into the chaotic magic, it is the time for Wanda to make a real breakthrough!


    This is also the limit that Tianshen group can help Wanda. No matter how powerful it is, no one can achieve it in the experiments of Tianshen group for so many years.


    Moreover, Wanda is still a special existence and has an inseparable relationship with the dark god Sison. This time, the Heavenly God Group stole a little power belonging to the dark god book in many parallel universes, which condensed this dark god book.


    It''s impossible for the Heavenly God group to face up to the nether God Sison. They would rather face up to Huang Wen than face up to the nether God Sison.


    Anyway, both of them are dead. The dark god Sison has a greater reputation, and as a demon God of the dark system, Sison''s means are more unscrupulous and frightening.


    However, the God Group is actually very curious, especially after watching the communication and dialogue between Wanda and Sison''s avatars and knowing some information.


    Huang Wen defeated sissohn''s Avatar several times. Even sissohn broke some rules and came to the avatar. The two sides are dead enemies!


    The God group was curious that Huang asked where he came from, and dared to fight with the dark god Sison.


    Even though the God group already knows that Huang Wen is very special, a unique existence in countless parallel universes, and even its strength has reached the level of multi universe, the Pluto God Sison is not just the level of multi universe.


    Now Huang Wen can still stay in his own universe, but one day, when Huang Wen''s breath can''t be accommodated by the current universe, Huang Wen will still leave.


    At that time, Huang Wen will face the top ghost God Sison among the dimensional demons. The strength of the multi universe level is not enough to see!


    To tell the truth, the members of the God group are looking forward to the fact that there will be a war between Huang Wen and the dark god Sison in the future. Whether Huang Wen with high probability is defeated or Sison with low probability is a happy thing for the God group.


    Don''t think it doesn''t cost the God group to cultivate Wanda and others. If it doesn''t cost to promote the strong, the God Group won''t cultivate several cosmic strong over the years.


    Huang asked the God group to specially train Wanda and others, and even later to specially train a large number of Avengers. This is not collecting the wool of the God group. It is cutting the meat of the God Group and releasing the blood of the God Group!


    If you can''t beat Huang asked, if the God Group is not willing to give up their companions, if Huang asked blocked their universe, the members of the God group can''t escape, how can the God group help Wanda and others so obediently


    Therefore, after knowing the grudge between Huang Wen and Sison, the members of Tianshen group hope to see Sison defeat Huang Wen one day and let them have a good look at Huang Wen''s tragedy!


    When Wanda understood the dark book, the Scarlet Witch had told visionary everything after visionary''s death in the blocked Xijing town.


    After all, the memory point of illusion still stays in the first time that mieba came to the earth, and Xijing town is blocked by chaotic magic. Illusion can''t understand the current situation of the world through the network, so it can only be slowly told to illusion.


    "How could there be so many changes?" there was a trace of confusion in the expression of hallucination at this time. There were so many things after his death that his brain could not deal with them quickly.


    However, illusion is the most powerful artificial intelligence ever. Even if there is no spiritual gem, it will soon bring itself back to God.


    "So, I was resurrected by your power? What is the source of power that makes up my survival now?" after feeling the condition of her body, vision looked at the Scarlet Witch with some doubts, "I can feel that my energy source is not as unfathomable as a spiritual gem, but my ability doesn''t seem to have changed much. How did you do it?"

 Chapter 1248

    In the illusion impression, the Scarlet Witch''s chaotic magic is really powerful, and even can destroy the soul gem, but the chaotic magic has always been unstable. It seems that it is not easy to become the source of power of his body.


    "The power source of your body is my chaotic magic. With the help of another me, my chaotic magic has become a lot more stable. As long as I''m still alive, your power source won''t go wrong..." the crimson witch smiled and whispered at the appearance of illusion and doubt.


    "So, in the future, we will share life and death. Moreover, you no longer need the boundless power in the heart gem that makes you unable to understand, and we can live our own life with peace of mind."


    "Your current ability is also constructed from my memory, so it is no different from your previous ability, and you don''t need to be familiar with your power."


    "It''s really chaotic magic. I thought chaotic magic was not that simple, but I didn''t expect that you could do this..." after hearing the explanation of the Scarlet Witch, I said with emotion for a while.


    "However, it''s not so easy to live our life in peace of mind. We don''t know the reason why you came to this world from another world. Even if she helped you revive me, it doesn''t mean she has no other purpose!"


    "The newly established Tianjian bureau is also a trouble. We live on earth and always have to deal with it. It''s not so easy to solve this matter peacefully, especially Nick Frey''s ambition and desire for control have always been strong..."


    "Another thing about me, you don''t need to worry. I should know. Why did she come here..." the crimson witch looked outside the wooden house, shook her head and smiled softly.


    "She is different from me. There should be no you in her world, or they don''t know her. She came to this world to improve her strength."


    "Improving strength? Improving strength needs to cross the universe?" the performance of illusion is incomprehensible, especially crossing the universe. It is a little strange for illusion. After all, he has not experienced the quantum field crossing event. Even if he heard the description of the Scarlet Witch, he still has some confusion without networking to understand the whole story.


    "We are special. According to her, our chaotic magic has a common origin, that is, the dark god Sison..." the crimson witch''s eyes flickered slightly and explained.


    "She eliminated the influence from the dark god Sison, made her chaotic magic no longer beat violently, and also made the chaotic magic lose the unlimited enhancement in the violent state, so she needed more power related to the dark god Sison, and beat the power of the dark god Sison with her own power!"


    "I don''t know how many powerful me there are in countless parallel universes, but I can be sure that I must be one of the most powerful beings, because not everyone can dare to face and fight those who give themselves strength!"


    When Wanda''s strength soared before defeating the nether God Sison, the Scarlet Witch had a vague guess, but the Scarlet Witch didn''t care about these. She just wanted to revive the illusion, even at the cost of her own strength.


    Now, Wanda doesn''t want the power of the Scarlet Witch, but makes the power of the Scarlet Witch stable. In particular, if the illusion wants to survive all the time, it needs the chaos magic of the Scarlet Witch to remain stable.


    Therefore, the Scarlet Witch is more grateful to Wanda, and the Scarlet Witch has no interest in Wanda''s power improvement. Although she and Wanda are the same person, they have different attitudes towards power due to different experiences.


    In the view of the Scarlet Witch, as long as she can live well with illusion, it is more important than any powerful power!


    "In this case, there is only the Tianjian bureau!" after hearing the words of the Scarlet Witch, he analyzed it a little, then nodded and said.


    "According to your previous description, Captain Rogers, Barton and Dr. hawk are on our side. Captain Marvel, Thor and strange are on the other side of the sky sword game. Do you know the strength of Captain Marvel and strange?"


    "In the final battle, Captain Marvel was the first fighting force on our side. Thor''s performance was relatively general, but the power burst out should not be underestimated!" the crimson witch recalled a little and said.


    "As for strange, after he appeared, he stopped the pouring flood with magical power. His spiritual power should be very strong and not much weaker than me!"


    "In this way, if there is no other you, it is not easy for us to defeat them!" illusion compared the combat effectiveness of both sides and said helplessly.


    "You resist a surprise captain, hawk resists a Thor, and the rest of strange, I''m afraid I can''t win with Captain Rogers and eagle eye..."


    "Well, I''m afraid hawk can''t defeat Thor!" the crimson witch suddenly thought of something and looked at the illusion and smiled helplessly.


    "Haoke seems to have merged with banner''s consciousness. He lost his powerful power. In addition, he put on infinite gemstones and snapped his fingers. One hand was damaged. He should not be able to beat Thor."


    "Now, our chances of winning are lower. After all, you in another world can''t stay here to help us..." the visionary thought and muttered, "do you think vakanda can help us?"


    For vacanda, who sheltered Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes during the civil war, helped heal the illusion, and fought with the Scarlet Witch, the illusion is still very impressive. After all, his last memory before his death was in vacanda.


    In addition, wakanda''s scientific and technological level is far higher than that of the earth, hallucination thinks this may be a good place to go.


    "I don''t know if vacanda will help us, but we can''t leave now..." the crimson witch thought for a moment, then spread her hand and said with a smile.


    "On the other hand, I''m still improving my strength. We should at least wait until she comes out. Moreover, the chaotic magic around here is set by her. There is still some gap between my strength and her. I''m afraid it''s not easy for me to go out."


    "Then wait until she gets out of the pass..." visionary nodded helplessly and said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1249

    In the base of Tianjian Bureau, the silent and repressed air kept everyone silent, especially Nick Frey. He found that the world was completely different from what he knew, and all his calculations were out of control.


    It turns out that the Scarlet Witch is really not crazy, or at least the Scarlet Witch is not crazy enough to construct her own personality.


    However, this does not mean that things will become simple. On the contrary, it makes Nick Frey feel very difficult.


    After all, a crimson witch is so difficult to deal with. Now there are really two crimson witches. What did the sword Bureau take that day?


    "Have you figured out the purpose of the second Scarlet Witch?" when the silence in the Tianjian Bureau base reached a peak, Nick Frey finally couldn''t help asking, "where did she come from, what did she come to do, and what crisis did the Scarlet Witch have to cross into the parallel universe to solve?"


    "There are no infinite gemstones in our universe, so what in our universe attracts this crimson witch from another universe?"


    "How can we know when you ask this question?" Thor reluctantly spread his hand and said softly, "we just got to that Xijing town. After talking to Steve and them, the No. 2 crimson witch appeared. We are no different from what you know at the scene..."


    Nick Frey took a deep look at Thor. Even though Thor doesn''t show any difference, Nick Frey knows that Thor must be secretly proud at this time!


    However, this is not the time to care about Thor''s small mind. After all, the God King of Asgard, even if he makes some compromises because Asgard''s people are on the earth, he can''t stand on the side of the earth and his Nick Frey wholeheartedly!


    Thinking of this, Nick Frey turned his head and looked at strange. In Nick Frey''s view, strange was the only hope on earth.


    Although Kama Taj is not in the hands of the Tianjian Bureau, Kama Taj is a force on earth after all. In the face of Wanda, a strong man from other universes, Kama Taj should stop it!


    "How many mages are there in Kamata Taj?" Nick Frey asked, looking at strange after some calculation.


    "If the director wants the master of Kama Taj to help, I may not be able to do it..." strange looked at Nick Frey, shook his head and said softly, "Kama Taj has the task of Kama Taj. The dimension is where we need the main force to mark. As long as there is no great crisis in the material plane, we won''t do it."


    Strange has seen through some things for a long time. Naturally, he won''t agree with Nick Frey. Of course, he won''t tell all he knows, because sometimes it''s more cruel than death.


    Moreover, no one can believe the absurd truth, let alone accept it calmly.


    "If it''s not a major crisis in the material plane now, I don''t know what else is a major crisis in the material plane!" Nick Frey said angrily, looking straight into strange''s eyes when he heard strange''s evasion.


    "So, how did this so-called crisis begin?" strange glanced at Nick Frey lightly and said without concession. "The ability of the Scarlet Witch is really strong, but at least, from her behavior of expelling us, she doesn''t mean to kill innocent people..."


    "Moreover, with the strength shown by another Scarlet Witch, it''s not too difficult for her to kill captain Carol, but she didn''t do so, which shows that she will only solve the people who provoke her."


    Strange''s meaning at this time is obvious. It is because the Tianjian Bureau provoked Wanda and the Scarlet Witch, so they caused the killing. I''m afraid none of these things would have happened without the chaos of the Tianjian Bureau


    When he heard strange talking like this, Nick Frey''s face sank like water. He understood that strange meant to draw a line with the sky sword Bureau, but if strange and Kama Taj really didn''t stand on the side of the sky sword Bureau, the sky sword Bureau would be less likely to deal with Wanda and the crimson witch!


    "Strength! The strength of Tianjian bureau is still too weak!" an idea flashed through Nick Frey''s mind.


    Originally, Captain Marvel was absolutely invincible in Nick Frey''s mind. Even after the final battle, Captain Marvel did not lose. Even in the fight with mieba, he once prevailed and forced mieba to bear the counterattack of power gemstones before flying Captain Marvel.


    But now, Captain Marvel, the invincible captain in Nick Frey''s heart, has lost. Even according to strange, if Wanda hadn''t let Captain Marvel go, I''m afraid Captain Marvel would have died


    This is undoubtedly a major blow to Nick Frey. He has no time to retaliate, but there are not enough strong people to help him complete it, which makes Nick Frey feel confused.


    "Find a way and talk to them first!" Captain Marvel looked at Nick Frey and sighed. To tell the truth, Captain Marvel has always adhered to the man''s design. She has never hit a wall except when facing the power gem, but now she has to start thinking about being soft.


    After all, in Xijing Town, Captain Marvel felt the power of the witch Agatha Hackness, which was not much weaker than her. Agatha Hackness appeared in the face of the Scarlet Witch by means of sneak attack, but was imprisoned by Wanda.


    In other words, Wanda''s attempt to imprison her Captain Marvel is probably just a one sentence thing. It''s not difficult to kill her. She knows that strange is not lying.


    "What if she has a plot?" Nick Frey asked subconsciously when he heard Captain Marvel''s words. "We have no means to contain her. If she really has a plot, we can''t even stop it..."


    "Then wait until she shows her plot!" Captain surprised sighed helplessly, looked at Thor aside and said, "go to Rogers and have a good talk with them, and let them test the meaning of the two crimson witches..."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll tell you, we are all our own people and comrades in arms fighting side by side. Why do we have to be in a state of tension?" Thor couldn''t help laughing when he heard Captain Marvel''s words, glanced at Nick Frey and said, "come on, open the portal and let''s go..."

 Chapter 1250

    Soon, a portal opened. Strange took Thor Thor to find Steve Rogers and others, leaving only Nick Frey and Captain Marvel in the Tianjian Bureau base.


    "Carol, this thing..." Nick Frey took a deep breath and looked at Captain Marvel to say something.


    "In this matter, we can only choose to believe strange''s words." Captain surprise shook his head and directly interrupted Nick Frey''s words. "After all, we don''t have the strength to deal with the two scarlet witches, and to be honest, if they really want to fight, we won''t be opponents..."


    "Since the crimson Witch wants to see the world of two people with illusion, and the crimson Witch of the other world does not show too much aggression, we can only hope that they can be stable."


    "Moreover, you did a good job. Although you forced Steve and them away and let them stand on the side of the crimson witch, at this time, they can help us get in touch with the crimson witch!"


    "Do I think so? Yes, I think so!" Nick Frey''s brain was confused for a moment, but years of secret service career made Nick Frey have the cheeky state of lying without any response.


    "I just do it easily. More importantly, I''m still ready to train those super agents, but unfortunately, no matter how many super agents are in front of the strong at this level, they don''t make any sense!" Nick Frey sighed silently and said helplessly.


    "Withdraw the families of those agents. You don''t need the compensation, but don''t annoy the two scarlet witches..." Captain surprise said, looking at Nick Frey''s one eye.


    "After all, if they were not our enemies in the beginning, but we pushed them opposite our enemies, it would not be good for us and the whole earth!"


    "I understand! I won''t act rashly when my strength is insufficient!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    If there is a way to deal with two scarlet witches, Nick Frey will never be polite, but when there is no method and strength, Nick Frey can also hide and silently look for opportunities.


    In this way, there was some confusion outside Xijing town. I wanted to continue the parade, but I couldn''t find the agent''s family where Xijing town was located. The Tianjian Bureau''s plan for Wanda and the Scarlet Witch came to an end.


    However, after giving the order, Nick Frey began to let the Tianjian Bureau study artificial intelligence and wanted to try to break through from illusion.


    Nick Frey doesn''t believe that there is no price for reviving a bionic man melted by the power of spiritual gem!


    At this time, outside Xijing Town, Steve Rogers returned here again. Although they were a little unhappy about the Tianjian game, they couldn''t watch the greater conflict between the two sides and more people die.


    Especially after Thor said that the Tianjian bureau had been softened, Steve Rogers and others were ready to have a good talk with the crimson witch.


    The Scarlet Witch in Xijing town also sensed the arrival of Steve Rogers and others, but she was not in a hurry to go out, because she didn''t know what state Wanda was now. If she rashly opened the connection between Xijing town and the outside world, Wanda might be disturbed.


    Especially when the strength of the Scarlet Witch is not as good as Wanda, it is impossible to quietly open this barrier.


    Anyway, the Scarlet Witch was not in a hurry. She finally resurrected the illusion and had not lived well with the illusion. In addition, after losing the spiritual gem, the illusion got rid of the confused self doubt, and she could live with the illusion more happily.


    "Wanda can''t hear our voice? Why didn''t he let us in?" Thor and Steve Rogers shouted for a long time. They didn''t wait for the response of the Scarlet Witch. Thor couldn''t help muttering.


    "Maybe they have something, we''ll just wait..." strange smiled and said before Steve Rogers could help explain.


    "After all, the black magic witch before also looks very powerful. Wanda is afraid to deal with things related to the black magic witch. This kind of black magic is not suitable for the outside world, so it''s reasonable to isolate it."


    "So it is!"


    "It''s reasonable to say so. After all, if Wanda doesn''t have anything to do, she must meet..."


    After hearing strange''s explanation, the Avengers nodded one after another. After all, they didn''t know much about magic and even dark magic. When a professional like strange came out to explain, they were naturally convinced.


    In the field of chaotic magic, Wanda understands the power of the dark god book. After initially mastering the dark god book, Wanda knows his next way. He only needs to take all the power in the dark god book into his own use. Looking forward to the dark magic with chaotic magic is enough to reach the cosmic level.


    However, it will take a long time, so Wanda chooses to solve the follow-up of the Scarlet Witch first, and then find a place to improve herself wholeheartedly.


    Soon, the chaotic magic of Xijing town disappeared. Xijing Town, which had disappeared in the world, appeared again. After talking with Wanda, the Scarlet Witch told her thoughts.


    The Scarlet Witch didn''t mean to fight with the Tianjian Bureau. She just wanted to have a place where she could live well with visions, like an ordinary person, without being disturbed by outsiders and live the life she wanted.


    Soon, Nick Frey, who knew the news, breathed a sigh of relief. Although he did not stop his research on artificial intelligence, he did not take further action, but agreed with the Scarlet Witch.


    In this way, the Scarlet Witch and illusion settled in Xijing town. Steve Rogers, Dr. hawk and the eagle eye Barton family also moved to Xijing town. Everyone is a retired superhero. Living together is better than living apart.


    Moreover, in case something happens, there is also a care for each other.


    After knowing this, Nick Frey did not express any objection, but promoted a director of Tianjian bureau again, listed Xijing town as the top secret and returned to space. After all, the earth is too dangerous


    As for Wanda, Nick Frey didn''t ask, because Wanda disappeared again after meeting with the crimson witch to solve the problem. He understood the power in the dark god book. Nick Frey just wanted to ask, and he didn''t know where to start.

 Chapter 1251

    In the avenger Alliance Base of Huang Wen universe, the members of the God group gradually show their bodies, but they are all normal size. They know that if they show hundreds of meters or even higher here and damage the avenger alliance base, Huang Wen must take the opportunity to make trouble!


    At this time, the reason for the emergence of members of the God Group is also very simple, that is, the special training of Wanda and others has ended, and they have successfully reached the limit that the God group can help them.


    In Wanda''s special training dimension space, nothing happened in the future. Wanda has been studying the dark god book, and finally successfully replaced the dark magic in the dark god book with chaotic magic.


    So far, Wanda''s chaotic magic has reached the limit of the universe. If you want to go further, you can either completely cultivate the chaotic magic into your own shape, or integrate more power from the dark god Sison.


    Whatever it is, it is not the God group that can help Wanda, especially the latter. The God Group has stolen a little power of the dark god Sison and can ensure that it will not be found, but it is completely impossible to help Wanda further.


    After all, the most powerful existence in the God Group is just touching the edge of the multiverse. It is undoubtedly difficult for people to help Wanda break through this realm or even surpass this realm.


    When Wanda understood the dark god book, her dimensional space was not invariable. Nick Frey tried to study the relationship between artificial intelligence and illusion, find the secret of the resurrection of illusion, the weakness of the Scarlet Witch, and Wanda''s trend.


    But unfortunately, Nick Frey finally failed. He has got married and started a business. The illusion of living his childhood has long given up the idea of connecting with the network. No matter how hard Nick Frey tries, his signal has long been blocked by illusion.


    It''s like illusion is a computer without Internet connection, even without Bluetooth and USB interface. Nick Frey finally realized what a clever woman can''t make bricks without straw.


    As for the matter of directly letting the agent find the illusion and talk to him, Nick Frey finally didn''t make up his mind. After all, there are old agents such as eagle eye Barton and veterans such as Steve Rogers in Xijing Town, and the illusion itself is not so easy to deceive.


    Therefore, the final Nick Frey can only give up the plan for Wanda and the Scarlet Witch, so as to continue to study how to make the strength of Tianjian Bureau stronger.


    And strange, who thinks he has seen through everything, has no intention of anything at all. He is silently waiting for Wanda to leave the current dimensional space and the moment when the whole dimensional space disappears.


    Because this dimensional space is only a fragment intercepted by the God Group, the earth dimension will not even be invaded by the dimension demon God. Trange and Kamata Taj really have nothing to do.


    In the end, strange saw the moment when the universe disappeared. When Wanda left, he didn''t know whether the members of the God group intended to make strange exist. Finally, he saw the end of the whole dimensional space and disappeared with him.


    This is the situation of Wanda''s special training dimensional space. The follow-up is ordinary and there are not too many waves. Tony Stark is not even as good as Wanda. He doesn''t know how many years he has studied after getting a lot of knowledge from the God group.


    You know, with Tony Stark''s wisdom, he can get any new knowledge at his fingertips. Sometimes he can learn a discipline he has never known before to the level of a doctor in just one night.


    However, in the face of the knowledge of the God group across countless parallel universes, Tony Stark really felt the pressure. In particular, the God Group asked Tony Stark to master the knowledge to a certain extent before handing over the God Group armor to Tony Stark for research.


    However, Tony Stark was not a vegetarian, and he was worthy of his wisdom. Finally, he mastered most of the knowledge of the God Group in his own brain, and began to study the armor of the God group.


    Also, the time flow rate of this special training dimensional space will not be blessed on Tony Stark, just like the small universe where Haoke and xingjue are located. Otherwise, even if Tony Stark practices the legendary nine changes and the longevity increases significantly, I''m afraid he will either become old or die of old age


    In the end, Tony Stark successfully developed a new set of armor, which can perfectly accommodate the power of space gemstones, and even play a power beyond the previous space gemstones!


    In other words, Tony Stark has successfully excavated the power of infinite gemstones to a higher level. Perhaps he has not really exceeded the limitations of the current universe, but this is undoubtedly a progress.


    With such progress, Tony Stark saw the power to control infinite gems and thought of the power to restrain mieba infinite gems.


    In this way, Tony Stark and Wanda have cosmic combat effectiveness and realm, and compared with their two easy ways to become stronger, strange is much more bitter.


    Strange, who has been confiscated the time gem and cannot trace the time by himself, is equivalent to entering a breakthrough game without archiving.


    No matter how many levels strange has reached before, as long as he dies, he will start from the first level, and all the rewards he has received will disappear, and he needs to break through again.


    The worst thing is that strange doesn''t know whether he offended Huang Wen or a member of the God group. The difficulty of his breakthrough is different every time. Hell demons that exceed the current difficulty often appear.


    Even sometimes, there will be infernal demons who are not weaker than him to come out and beat him, and directly send him to the point of rebirth.


    He is just an ordinary magician. Although he has gradually got rid of the title of kidney deficiency mage after practicing the legendary nine changes, he has no way to resist the siege of many hell demons until he has more and more rich experience.


    There is no way, the strength can not grow rapidly, and the rewards won will disappear, but the experience still exists. Strange doesn''t know how many times he died in exchange for it.


    With the gradual enrichment of experience, there was no good way for the members of the God group to reach strange. Finally, they could only let strange pass the customs with tears after killing strange for many times.


    At that time, the members of the God group who saw strange pass through the customs were full of regret, because he knew that an object like strange who was easy to torture and would not go crazy was too precious

 Chapter 1252

    In addition to strange, Wanda and Tony Stark, the dimensional space of the other two special training is a little more complex. In the dimensional space where Logan and Qin Ge Lei are located, Logan and Qin Ge Lei have been tested again and again with the spacecraft coming to the earth.


    The enemy in this spaceship was created by the God group according to a world plot of the X-Men universe. It was originally a debaryan with fairly good strength, but the debaryan is not even an opponent of the just awakened Phoenix power, and naturally it is not an opponent of Qin Ge Lei and Logan.


    Therefore, the Tianshen group strengthened the strength of these aliens and made their leaders reach the level of heavenly father. Therefore, Logan and Qin Ge Lei fell into a bitter battle.


    After all, although Logan has broken through the sub heavenly Father level and can fight with the heavenly Father level strong with his own particularity, he will still be unable to catch if he deals with multiple heavenly Father level strong at the same time.


    As for Qin Ge Lei''s strength, although it has also reached the level of sub heavenly Father, it is not as powerful as Logan, so Qin Ge Lei also bears great pressure in the face of these aliens.


    The mutants in this world can''t help Logan and Qin Ge Lei. The strength of the two mutants giants Charles and magneto has not even touched the sub heavenly Father level, so they can''t fight these aliens at all.


    Even in the original alien invasion, magneto Wang can only deal with those alien miscellaneous soldiers. When facing the powerful alien leader, he is also not an opponent.


    Not to mention that the aliens at this time have been collectively strengthened. Magneto king doesn''t even have the strength of Qing soldiers.


    Only with the help of Qin Ge Lei, the Phoenix girl who has mastered all her power can fight with those alien soldiers.


    But it''s just a battle. It''s good that the Phoenix Phoenix can not fall behind. After all, the Phoenix Phoenix Phoenix has never mastered any meaning of the power of the Phoenix from beginning to end.


    Fortunately, the aliens that Logan and Qin Ge Lei face do not have too complex ability, and there is nothing similar to Logan''s immortal body. Therefore, under the resistance of such a powerful meat shield as Logan, Logan and Qin Ge Leisheng consume all these aliens.


    With the death of aliens, like the clearance of hell on strange''s side, spiritual forces were integrated into Logan and Qin Ge Lei. As for the Phoenix girl who also participated in the battle, she didn''t enjoy the same treatment. Even she didn''t feel that spiritual force. She just felt that Qin Ge Lei and Logan became stronger in a trance.


    Qin Ge Lei and Logan have indeed become more powerful. For mutants like Qin Ge Lei, the increase of spiritual power is not much different from the increase of spiritual power of magicians like strange. They can further strengthen their strength.


    Although Logan is not a mutant in this regard, after integrating some abilities of the apocalypse, Logan also broke through the limit of beast perception through spiritual power and reached the sub heavenly Father level. When other roads are not easy to progress, Logan can also strengthen his strength through the improvement of spiritual power.


    Moreover, with the improvement of Logan''s spiritual power, the energy that can be released from his body will also be improved, but his aidman alloy transformation will not change any more.


    After all, the transformation of aidman alloy is equivalent to the ultimate defense of the current universe. If it is really so easy to be changed, it means that external forces can also affect aidman alloy, which is not a good thing for Logan.


    Then, with the improvement of the strength of Logan and Qin Ge Lei, another group of aliens killed the earth. Such experience is somewhat similar to the experience of strange, but strange broke through the barrier by himself. Logan and Qin Ge Lei are waiting for special training door-to-door service


    Finally, Qin Ge Lei successfully reached the limit of the universe level and the God group can improve, while Logan stayed at the peak of the father level and did not complete the final breakthrough.


    But this powerful Logan, in the whole multiverse, is also the top Wolverine. Even the old Wolverine who inherited the power of the Phoenix may not be able to beat this Logan.


    After all, a defense without solution is not covered, especially under such a powerful aidman alloy defense, there is an immortal body.


    Imagine how difficult it is to deal with an aidman alloy that can heal quickly, especially when metal control, magnetic field control and even mental control have little effect on it.


    The special training of Logan and Qin Ge Lei ended when the strengthening limit of the God group was reached, and the other Huang Liang was almost the same. However, Huang Liang encountered the special training of the God Group in person.


    Huang Liang carefully understood the power of the golden arhat after he finished his hand with the golden arhat, and perfectly integrated this power into his Buddha''s law.


    After Huang Liang mastered this power, a steady stream of powerful Buddhists came to attack. What arhat Bodhisattva Buddha, one by one, was stronger than the other.


    But in the end, the power they mastered helped Huang Liang improve his strength, and their understanding of the law of Buddha became richer and richer.


    Until Huang Liang faced the last opponent, the Buddha of this world.


    It turned out that the Buddha was no one else, but the member of the God group who mastered the law of cause and effect. The God group did not grasp much about the power of Buddhism, and could only piece up this dimensional space according to the scattered strong Buddhists in different parallel universes.


    Among the heavenly gods group, the heavenly gods who have the closest relationship with Buddhism and master the law of cause and effect are undoubtedly important resources to help Huang Liang further.


    Therefore, whether the cause and effect God wants it or not, he must show Huang Liang his cause and effect law unreservedly, and help Huang Liang master the power of cause and effect law and integrate it into the law of Buddha through continuous fighting.


    The God of cause and effect knows that after integrating the law of cause and effect into the law of Buddha, Huang Liang will still not be his opponent, but in the future, when Huang Liang grows to the same level as him, Huang Liang will definitely suppress him, but there is no way. At this time, the God Group is coerced by Huang Wen and has no choice at all.


    Finally, Huang Liang successfully integrated the law of cause and effect into the law of Buddha and broke through to the cosmic level. As long as he can continue to understand the power of the law of Buddha in the future, it is inevitable to surpass the God of cause and effect.


    As for whether we can break through the limitations of the universe and reach a higher level, it depends on whether Huang Liang will have this opportunity in the future

 Chapter 1253

    In the avenger alliance base, with the emergence of the members of the God Group, the body shapes of Huang Liang and others also appeared in the avenger base, emitting a strong breath.


    In addition to Logan, who has not successfully broken through to the cosmic level, all others have reached the cosmic level, and Logan''s understanding of the law is only less than the cosmic level. In real terms, Logan''s combat effectiveness is still true.


    In particular, after Logan obtained some abilities of apocalypse and improved his spiritual strength, Logan has a strong whole process combat ability, which can be said to have no shortcomings.


    If Rogan meets the Panther God Buster at this time, there is no doubt that even if Rogan remains in the same state as the Panther God Buster, the Panther God Buster will be blasted by Rogan.


    After all, the spirit power of the Panther God Buster can''t compare with Logan, the melee level can''t hurt Logan, the perception is also inferior, and the comprehensive strength is far worse than Logan.


    At this time, all the special training personnel except Logan are already cosmic strong. That is to say, whether they face Ronan, who has become the host of the power gem, or get the supreme wisdom of the soul gem, they can fight one of them. They no longer need to go to the theatre or send an avatar by Huang Wen himself.


    "Well, except uncle wolf, other people''s realm has broken through, which is pretty good. However, in this way, isn''t it the slowest breakthrough in my special training space?" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Logan and others after leaving the customs, he nodded with satisfaction, and then suddenly thought of something. He turned black and muttered in a low voice.


    After all, whether it is the special training space of Tianshen group or the small universe created by Huang Wen''s Avatar, in essence, the flow rate of time is greatly different from the real world, and the passage of time will not affect the special training members at all.


    However, when Logan and others completed the special training, in the small universe created by Huang Wen''s Avatar, hawk and Bruce Banner still did not understand the application of the law of power gem and raised their strength to the level of God group.


    However, xingjue''s progress is faster than Huang Wen''s Avatar imagined. He has basically mastered the divine power from Igor, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Although he has not reached the current state of Igor, he is also a strong man of heavenly Father level.


    Even if xingjue doesn''t have any combat experience, he won''t fall into any disadvantage by virtue of his powerful divine power to fight with a strong father like Panther God buster.


    Yes, after leaving the avenger alliance, the Panther God Buster has sadly become the measurement unit of the strong at the heavenly Father level, if it was Steve Rogers who used to use the extraordinary level as the measurement unit.


    At this time, in the universe created by Huang Wen''s Avatar, xingjue did not kill Igo after mastering the divine power from Igo and accommodating it into his own power.


    With the strength of xingjue now, it''s not difficult to kill Igo who doesn''t have much divine power left and can''t move, but xingjue is no longer the reckless prodigal son after the cultivation of divine power.


    Of course, it''s not that the star Lord put down his hatred for Igor because he mastered Igor''s divine power. He still hates Igor and wants to kill Igor to avenge his mother.


    However, xingjue thought of the things before entering the universe. Huang asked the incarnation what he said.


    Xingjue''s mastery of Igor''s divine power is not achieved overnight. He has been in the universe for many years, but he has not forgotten that this universe is not only for him to master the divine power, but also for Haoke to master the application of the law of power gemstones here.


    At this time, although xingjue has mastered Igor''s divine power, he can clearly feel that Haoke has not made much progress, at least far from reaching the sign of deeper application of the law in the power gem.


    It''s not difficult to judge this. After all, it''s not too obvious that hawk''s sad face with a power gem.


    Therefore, xingjue hesitated after discovering Haoke''s appearance. He didn''t know whether he should solve Igo''s Revenge now, and if he solved Igo, would it disturb Haoke''s understanding of the power gem


    After all, he has not really become a member of the avenger alliance, but has the cheek to stay in the avenger alliance, which gives him the opportunity to change.


    Haoke is the object that Huang Wen''s Avatar really wants to improve his strength. Xingjue is worried that if he rashly kills Igor and disrupts the rhythm of Haoke''s growth, the avenger alliance and Huang Wen''s Avatar will not want to see him


    "Your current strength is enough to kill Igor. What are you waiting for?" just as xingjue stayed inside Igor and silently waited for the progress of Haoke, Huang asked the consciousness of the incarnation came to the universe and looked at the stunned xingjue and asked.


    When Huang Wen''s Avatar just came to the universe, nature first watched the progress of Haoke''s strength, but Haoke''s strength did not make any progress compared with that before. It can only be said that it remained at the same level and did not decline.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar is very dissatisfied with Haoke''s situation, but after seeing xingjue, Huang Wen''s Avatar feels a little stronger.


    Although xingjue''s current state has not reached the cosmic level, and there is still some gap in strength compared with other specially trained Avengers, even less than Logan in the same state, xingjue''s strength at the beginning is also weak.


    Therefore, from the perspective of strength growth, xingjue is not much less than other specially trained Avengers, especially compared with Haoke, it is a qualitative change and great progress!


    However, soon Huang Wen''s Avatar found that xingjue was in a daze inside an empty Igo star. All the divine power here had been absorbed by xingjue, but xingjue didn''t kill Igo, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar confused.


    "Mr. Huang Wen!" when the star Lord heard the voice of Huang Wen''s incarnation, his body was slightly clever, which can be regarded as using Peter''s clever skills. After all, he is also called Peter quill.


    "Your strength has reached the heavenly Father level, and you have absorbed the divine power originally belonging to Igor into your own body. Now when you face Igor who has no power and has no action ability, you should come at your fingertips..." Huang asked the avatar gathered a body shape and appeared in front of xingjue, looked at xingjue and said.


    "Or did you change your mind in the process of inheriting the divine power and don''t want to kill Igor yourself?"

 Chapter 1254

    "Mr. Huang Wen misunderstood. I didn''t mean to give up revenge. If I could, I would still kill this old bastard and avenge my mother..." hearing Huang''s question about the avatar, xingjue panicked. For fear of what Huang asked the avatar misunderstood, he quickly explained.


    "But I think Mr. Hawk is still practicing, so I don''t have to kill the old bastard first, so as not to disturb Mr. hawk!"


    "Before you enter the universe, I have said that you two, no matter who completes the breakthrough first, can execute this Igor. Since Haoke didn''t cherish this opportunity and you completed the goal I set, Igor will be handed over to you. You don''t need to take care of Haoke''s affairs..." Huang asked the avatar. Hearing xingjue''s explanation, he understood xingjue''s concerns, He didn''t expect xingjue to think so much, so he smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Moreover, it is meaningless for you to stay here. When you solve Igor, you can leave. Although there is no feeling of time passing here, you should not want to stay here all the time?"


    "Can you leave?" hearing Huang''s words, xingjue was subconsciously stunned. He had been in the universe for many years, and even he had lost the concept of time. At this time, he suddenly heard that he was going to leave, but some reactions couldn''t come.


    However, soon, pictures flashed through xingjue''s mind. It was the time for xingjue to get along with Yongdu. Yongdu''s knife mouth and tofu heart protected him, let him grow up and help him acquire all kinds of knowledge and skills


    Under the precipitation of countless years, xingjue also understood that Yongdu was his real father. At this time, when Huang asked the avatar to mention that he could go out, xingjue suddenly wanted to see Yongdu quickly.


    "What should Mr. hawk do if I leave?" but when the star Lord came back, he looked at hawk outside Igo and asked with some hesitation.


    "Hawk didn''t finish the special training. I''ll train him more. You don''t need to worry about him. After all, he''s rough and fleshy, and nothing will happen..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile, shook his head, glanced at hawk''s direction and said.


    "A sneeze!" just as Huang asked the incarnation, Haoke outside Igor suddenly sneezed, and then looked around with doubts. He didn''t quite understand why he sneezed suddenly with his physical strength.


    Moreover, why did hawk vaguely realize that there was a malicious attack, as if something bad was going to happen!


    Subconsciously, hawk looked at the Igor star at his feet. After all, in hawk''s view, there are only xingjue and Igor star in the universe except him and Bruce Banner. The strength of xingjue guy is not very good, so now there is a malicious attack. Hawk suspects that what has changed in the Igor star


    "Good luck..." after hearing Huang''s words, xingjue looked sympathetically at Haoke, who didn''t know what had happened. He silently blessed him and didn''t say anything more.


    Xingjue knows that since Haoke can''t break through in a normal way, Huang Wen''s Avatar should use some abnormal means


    "Do you need me to wake up Igor''s consciousness and let you tell each other? Or are you going to kill him like this?" Huang asked the avatar, took back his eyes to Haoke and asked xingjue.


    "Let him wake up and kill him like this. He doesn''t feel at all. It''s too cheap for him!" xingjue took a deep breath, flashed a trace of hatred in his eyes, looked at Igo star at his feet and said in a deep voice.


    "OK." Huang asked the avatar and nodded. His body disappeared in place. The next moment, Haoke''s body suddenly left the position of Igor star. Igor star, who had lost his eyes and mouth and turned into an ordinary planet, opened his eyes again, and Igor''s consciousness woke up again.


    "Here is?" however, although Igor was conscious, it did not mean that he knew what had happened. In particular, the emptiness of divine power in his body at this time made him completely lose his power. He was almost no different from an ordinary planet except conscious.


    "Didn''t the divine group save me? Why did I suddenly appear here? What about the divine group? Where''s my divine power? Huh? Peter? He''s in me? The power in him is my divine power?!"


    At this time, Igor tried to recall his previous consciousness, and then found the xingjue in his original divine power space and the vast divine power in xingjue, which made him very familiar!


    "Damn it! You stole my divine power? I gave you everything. How dare you steal my power in turn? You unfilial son!" Igo''s roaring voice echoed in xingjue''s ear, making a trace of disdain in xingjue''s eyes.


    "You will come to the end now, isn''t it retribution?" the bright white light surged in xingjue''s body, the divine power revived in xingjue''s body, and a powerful force began to destroy all the existence around.


    First of all, it is this space that originally stored Igor''s divine power. This space turns into powder and dissipates bit by bit.


    "No! You can''t do this! I''m your father, you can''t do this to me!" Igor immediately panicked when he noticed the action of xingjue and felt the threat of life. Even if he has a long life, it doesn''t mean that he can ignore the coming of death, especially when death comes to his own head.


    Therefore, Igor began to shout wildly, trying to let the star Lord let him go, but no matter how Igor shouted, the star Lord didn''t mean to stop.


    Moreover, xingjue was not in a hurry, but bit by bit. Since the divine power of Igor, he began to destroy Igor from the inside.


    Once, Igor put a brain tumor into xingjue''s mother''s brain, making xingjue''s mother slowly die. At this time, xingjue wanted Igor to feel the same pain.


    This is to return the other way!


    "No! You can''t do this. You will suffer retribution. I will curse you. Your divine power will betray you one day, and you will die from the reverse bite of divine power!" I felt the continuous passage of my vitality and the continuous collapse of my body. Igor weakly issued his curse, but it had no effect.


    If Igor still has divine power, maybe he really has the ability to curse xingjue, but unfortunately, Igor is only conscious now. All his divine power has completed xingjue, his divine power space has been completely destroyed, and he has lost all the possibilities of turning ove

 Chapter 1255

    In this mysterious and Strange Universe to Igor, he watched his planet body be obliterated by his own divine power.


    As the body of the planet is constantly eroded, the pain that goes deep into the soul makes Igor''s consciousness become blurred, but he has lost his divine power and even his ability to yell. He can only send out some "ABA ABA" that doesn''t know the meaning.


    "Mom, I avenge you!" when Igor star was destroyed by the divine power of xingjue, only the last thin shell was left, xingjue''s body appeared outside Igor star. Looking at Igor''s old face that had lost his mind and was in pain, xingjue flashed a trace of pleasure in his eyes and whispered.


    In fact, xingjue knew that if his mother was still conscious, he might not agree to kill Igor to avenge her. After all, xingjue''s mother was deceived by Igor and didn''t know the true face of Igor.


    However, there are some things that xingjue must do, even if it will be opposed by his mother


    "Old bastard, if you can still exist consciously, I hope you can fall into hell forever and suffer all kinds of pain to repay your sins over the years!" xingjue said with a trace of hatred in his voice, looking at the Igo star below him.


    In the process of mastering Igor''s divine power, xingjue saw the Sensen white bones in Igor and understood the identity of those Sensen white bones.


    Theoretically, these bones are the half brothers of xingjue. Although xingjue does not recognize Igor as his father, those Sensen bones are also brothers with similar experience.


    Their mother was also deceived and even killed by Igor, and they were not as lucky as xingjue. First, they met Yongdu with sudden kindness, and then they got the support of the avenger alliance. Finally, they got rid of the fate of being killed by Igor and Yongdu''s death


    Therefore, at this time, xingjue not only cursed Igor to hell for his mother to bear the corresponding punishment, but also tried Igor for those innocent brothers and sisters who died miserably!


    "Ka!"


    "Ka!"


    With the voice of xingjue falling, the huge divine power completely broke out from xingjue''s body. The Igo star with only one layer left in front could not bear this powerful divine power. It slowly turned into powder and dissipated in this universe.


    "Hoo!" after solving Igor, the star Lord vomited a turbid breath, bit by bit wiped out Igor, and let Igor bear the greatest pain. It is not an easy thing for the star Lord. He has used his divine power for the first time since he mastered it, which is also a great burden.


    But fortunately, xingjue didn''t disappoint himself. He really did it and avenged his mother and those brothers and sisters!


    "I''m really different from before. Such a powerful divine power has really become my own power..." after a long time, xingjue returned to his mind, looked at his shining hands and said with great emotion.


    "Your special training is over. Do you want to stay here with hawk or go out?" Huang asked. The incarnation appeared beside xingjue. Looking at xingjue, he nodded with satisfaction and asked softly.


    "Naturally, I went out. To tell you the truth, Mr. Hawke and I are not so familiar. We haven''t talked much for so many years..." seeing the sudden appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar, xingjue scratched his head with embarrassment. He just praised his strength. Now Huang Wen''s Avatar appears. He always has the embarrassment of being found just complacent, He said hotly on his face.


    "Well, then leave. Your divine power has not reached the cosmic level and has not completely wiped out Igor''s last conscious true spirit, but don''t worry, I sent his last true spirit to the dimension of hell..." Huang asked the avatar waved his hand and sent xingjue out of the universe, and a voice sounded in xingjue''s ear.


    "I''ve given you the permission of the hell dimension. You can enter the hell dimension to see him and do what you want to do with him. Of course, even if you don''t go, the original consciousness of the hell dimension will punish Igo according to what he has committed!"


    Don''t ask why Huang Wen''s Avatar can give xingjue permission to the hell dimension. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar can make Johnny blazer, the Lord of the hell dimension, unable to leave the hell dimension. What is it to open a permission for xingjue?


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t pay much attention to the previous xingjue and thinks that xingjue is a guy who pits his teammates, he is still very satisfied with the performance of the xingjue in front of him.


    Unlike Hawke, even with the help of Bruce Banner, he did not study the law power contained in the power gem thoroughly. This behavior disappointed Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    At the same time, on the other side of the current universe, hawk looked a little dull and suspended in the universe. In front of him was the incarnation of Huang Wen and the gem of power.


    When Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared, Haoke had realized that it was bad, especially after Haoke sneezed before, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared, which made Haoke doubt that the malice was uploaded from Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    It seemed that he had been in the universe for many years, but there was no progress at all. Haoke''s heart was uneasy.


    However, even if he was uneasy and even guilty, Hawke still wanted to make a sophistry!


    He''s not that easy to give in to hawk!


    "Master, listen to hawk''s sophistry... No, it''s an explanation!" Hawk shouted at Huang''s Avatar in some confusion, "Hawk hasn''t been lazy all these years. Hawk has told banner how he can use the law of power. Master, you know that Hawk is only good at using power and using his brain. Banner should solve it. This time it''s banner''s problem, not hawk''s problem!"


    What hawk said at this time is reasonable and justified. After all, although Hawk has practiced boxing, hawk still does little to use his brain. He is a rare kind of reckless man, 1 more reckless than Logan and surprise captain Carol.


    Bruce Banner''s IQ is undoubtedly higher than that of hawk. In hawk''s view, the application of the law in the understanding of power gemstones should be regarded as a matter of brain, so everything is Bruce Banner''s pot!


    "It''s not banner who understands the law of power, it''s you!" but it''s a pity that Huang asked the avatar. After hearing Hawke''s sophistry, he mercilessly rejected Hawke''s words and said in a deep voice.


    "No matter how smart Benner is, he doesn''t really understand the profound meaning of the law of power. Naturally, he can''t help you in this aspect. You can only rely on your own efforts!"

 Chapter 1256

    "However, Haoke has tried his best for many years, which has no effect..." Haoke heard Huang Wen''s Avatar refute his words, and scolded himself fiercely. For a time, Wei Qu Baba looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and explained.


    "That can only say that you don''t really rely on yourself. You put all your hopes on banner. How can you work hard?" Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head and looking at Haoke.


    Hearing Huang''s questions about the avatar, Haoke, who was not good at thinking about these things, was speechless, and the thought that just wanted to argue dissipated gradually.


    "The law of power is understood by yourself, and it is also the most suitable law for you. If you can slowly understand the law in your body, correspond to the law in the power gem, and understand the application method of the law, you can go further. Is it difficult? Every time you encounter an enemy like the God Group, you will be hit like a ball by the other party Huang asked the avatar. Seeing that Haoke didn''t speak, he looked into Haoke''s eyes and asked again.


    "No! Haoke wants to be the most powerful one!" facing the constant questions of Huang''s Avatar, Haoke finally couldn''t help shouting. However, after shouting, he realized something. He shrunk his neck angrily, looked at Huang''s Avatar and said carefully, "of course, master must be the one more powerful than me..."


    "If you could reach my level, I would be happier. After all, it also proves that my teaching apprentice''s ability is not as unbearable as Tony said..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile and shook his head, then looked serious.


    "You haven''t made any progress after so much special training. It seems that normal means can''t help you further. Then don''t blame me for using other means!"


    "Use other means?" Hawk''s expression was a little stiff. He subconsciously thought of the ominous premonition before, and then looked at Huang''s Avatar and said with a dry smile, "master, you shouldn''t play dead hawk?"


    "It should not be, and all the laws of the universe has the final say of me, so even if you die, I can revive you again, just like time gem acts on the lancet..." Huang asked the devil to smile, and looked at the voice of Hok.


    "Master, don''t you need to play so much?" Hawk''s body trembled slightly, and then his voice changed. Bruce Banner''s consciousness appeared. Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar, he smiled bitterly and said, "hawk was scared to take back his consciousness directly. Master, don''t hurt me by mistake..."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you by mistake." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Bruce Banner seriously. "After all, it''s not only hawk''s performance that doesn''t satisfy me, but also your performance!"


    "Er... Master, you said that the law of power is hawk''s ability. I can''t understand anything. Is it normal?" Bruce Banner asked Huang Wen''s Avatar with a slight look, carefully looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Yes, the law of power is really not what you are good at, but you have been in the universe for many years, but your spiritual power has not made much progress. Is your performance very good?" Huang asked the avatar, seeing through Bruce Banner''s spiritual realm.


    "Although you have reached a settlement with Haoke now, and your spiritual strength is still good, if Haoke''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, you will remain in Haoke state. In this state, if Haoke''s consciousness does not let you, you will never have the opportunity to master your body..."


    "So, master, you want to train me and hawk at the same time, so that we can keep the same progress?" Bruce Banner immediately understood the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar. He sighed lightly, then nodded helplessly and said, "then do everything according to what you said, master!"


    "OK!" Huang Wen''s Avatar nodded with satisfaction. The power gem suspended in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar crashed, and a pure power law and energy gushed out of the broken power gem, as if the breaking of the power gem opened a new space.


    However, those power laws and energy did not make any waves in the universe. Under the idea of Huang Wen''s incarnation, power laws and energy poured into Haoke''s body and impacted Haoke''s body and consciousness in an almost destructive way.


    "Ah!" the first thing that can''t bear is Bruce Banner''s consciousness. Although under the control of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Bruce Banner and hawk have different impacts. Bruce Banner''s strength is weak and the impact is much smaller, but this doesn''t mean Bruce Banner can easily bear it. After all, Hawk is also hard now.


    Under the impact of the universe behind the power gem, Haoke''s body began to break continuously. Haoke subconsciously took over his body, and the power law in his body began to fight back, constantly fighting against the cosmic energy behind the power gem.


    In the universe, a bright purple light seems to be shining like a big sun, but when you look carefully, you will find that there are two similar but different purple in the bright purple.


    The result of the collision is that Haoke''s body is constantly broken, but fortunately, Haoke''s body recovery ability is very amazing. It is also good to be placed among the cosmic giants, so it has also become one of his important means to fight against the universe behind the power gem.


    Moreover, even if Haoke really can''t resist the power of the universe behind the power gem, it doesn''t matter. Huang Wen''s Avatar can start again anytime and anywhere, but at that time, the pain suffered by Haoke and Bruce Banner will start again.


    "You have wasted a long time before, and now it''s time to return..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at hawk struggling in the bright purple light and Bruce Banner who was also undergoing the test, smiled and said, and his body disappeared in place.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar has set the corresponding rules. As long as any one of Hawke and Bruce Banner''s consciousness reaches the end of his life, he will directly reset the timeline of the whole universe and turn everything into what it was before the power gem was broken.


    Then break the power gem again until Haoke has the ability to resist all the forces of the universe behind the power gem and master other application methods of the power law. Further, this rule will disappear.


    Just how many restarts Hawke and Bruce Banner will experience depends on whether they are as lucky as strange

 Chapter 1257

    Huang Wen''s incarnation of this series of means is that it is impossible not to learn from the way that the God group trains trange, but this way is indeed the best training method for people with strong vitality such as hawk.


    It is thought that even though Bruce Banner and Hawke will suffer some torture, they can still grow to the height of the God Group as expected by Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    There is no way. Among all the Avengers now, only Haoke has the greatest potential and is most likely to reach this level?


    Other Avengers, even Wanda, a scarlet witch who has further developed chaos magic, have less potential than hawk.


    After all, Wanda at this time has only reached the current state of Haoke, and there is still some distance from the level of the God group.


    This is the limit that Wanda can reach at present. If you want to go further and even surpass the current universe, you must come from Sison''s power. Where is Sison''s power so easy to steal?


    As for the Avengers other than Wanda, their potential is not as good as Wanda. It is rare and valuable to reach the cosmic level. For example, there are not many stranges that reach the cosmic level even in the multi universe. This strength can dominate most of the single universe.


    At this time, Huang Wen incarnated as hawk and Bruce Banner, arranged a completely new trial, and then returned to the avenger base. After all, the subsequent Avenger trial will start again. I hope hawk and Bruce Banner can exit the Customs at the same time with the second batch of specially trained Avengers.


    As for the question of whether the God group would not have the inside information to help the remaining Avengers arrange special training, Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t worry at all. Didn''t he see that the members of the God group didn''t have the slightest intention to contact themselves or cry for poverty? I think the God group should have a lot of details.


    After all, this is an organization formed by the great God Group, the power of the eternal great God. Moreover, this group of God Group has opened up the limits within the multiverse and reached a common sense with all themselves in the multiverse without the influence of the power of the eternal great God, Huang asked the avatar why he wouldn''t believe it.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not worried about offending the eternal great God. You know, Huang Wen''s strength and future potential are far beyond the God group. In addition, Huang Wen has dealt with the eternal great God. Although it can''t be regarded as much friendship, it is at least familiar. The eternal great God won''t pay attention to this little thing at all.


    Moreover, Huang asked the avatar to squeeze the God group at this time, not only for himself to improve the strength of the avenger alliance, but also to improve the comprehensive strength of the current universe?


    Anyway, the God Group is training the strong. It''s better to train the avenger alliance than those who don''t know their names. After all, they know their roots!


    At this time, the avenger base is very lively. The members of the God group standing on one side are like strangers, but Huang Liang, Logan and others who have just finished the special training are surrounded by the Avengers one after another.


    After all, even if the surrounding Avengers are not as strong as Logan and others, they can obviously feel the changes in the breath of Logan and others. When they face Logan and others, they feel obvious pressure!


    And such pressure was not felt even before in Zeus and the Panther God bast.


    Of course, it is not only because Logan and others have completely surpassed Zeus and Panther God bast, but also because Logan and others have just broken through to a limit and can not well converge their breath.


    "Is this the result of the special training? It''s really a world of difference!" John and others felt the breath of Logan and others, and said with some emotion and envy.


    "Hey hey, you don''t have to envy. It''s your turn soon. However, let me say first that special training is not so easy. I don''t know what other people''s energy is, but my fight with Qin is not so easy..." Logan looked at the envious eyes of the Avengers and couldn''t help laughing, but soon he thought of something, Watching the Avengers remind.


    "Difficult or not, special training is still life-threatening?" Victor von dum glanced at the direction of the God group with some hesitation. In his opinion, the God Group has been scared by Huang''s Avatar, and should not show any small moves.


    "Ha ha..." strange saw Victor von dum''s eyes, his facial muscles twitched slightly, smiled in a low voice, and muttered in his heart, "the God Group won''t let you bear the real danger of life, but sometimes, death doesn''t happen only once..."


    At this time, strange thought of his previous experience in the special training hell. It was sad for the listener and tears for the listener. He thought of the supreme mage. The best successor of the supreme mage was passed on by word of mouth. He died countless times in the special training hell!


    Strange doesn''t know what other people''s special training looks like, but after hearing Logan''s story, strange knows that other people''s special training is not easy.


    Therefore, I don''t know that Wanda only needs to fight with the avatar consciousness of sub heavenly Father Sison, and then grow all the way to the cosmic level. Strange expresses silence to the remaining Avengers. In his opinion, the remaining Avengers should not be better when they are specially trained!


    Especially when strange saw the sudden appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar and noticed the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar examining the Avengers.


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen, what about our Benner and hawk?" just when strange was silent in her heart, Betty Ross also saw the sudden incarnation of Huang Wen. She hurried to the incarnation of Huang Wen and asked some anxious questions.


    Although there is a great difference between the time flow rate of the special training space and the real world, it is far from reaching the level of crossing the parallel universe and returning to the current time point. Therefore, Betty Ross has not seen Bruce Banner and hawk for a while, although it is not clear which of them he wants to think about


    At this time, Betty Ross saw that other special training personnel came back, including xingjue who later entered the special training, but there was no hawk or Bruce Banner, which made Betty Ross a little worried.


    Even Betty Ross felt that Huang Wen''s Avatar was treating differently. Why did other specially trained Avengers come back, only hawk and Bruce Banner didn''t come back? Isn''t this bullying?

 Chapter 1258

    "Eh? Hawk hasn''t come back yet?" with Betty Ross''s opening, the Avengers noticed this. They thought hawk had gone to catch up with Betty Ross.


    When he just came out, he heard that Yongdu was locked up. For a moment, he didn''t know how to see Yongdu''s xingjue. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Others didn''t know what Haoke had experienced. Could he still not know what Haoke had experienced?


    At this time, xingjue was silently praying for Haoke, while Huang Wen''s Avatar glanced at xingjue, looked at Betty Ross, smiled and said: "there''s no way. Haoke and banner didn''t pass this time, so he needs to practice for a while, but don''t worry, after their next special training, Haoke and banner should be able to come out..."


    "How could it be? Even if hawk didn''t train carefully, banner would supervise him. How could he fail to pass the test?" Betty Ross was a little difficult to accept and even embarrassed. After all, other people passed the special training. Even the outsider xingjue came out, but hawk and Bruce Banner didn''t come out. Doesn''t it mean that hawk and Bruce Banner are inferior to others?


    "I''m sorry, that''s what happened, so you need to wait a while to meet again. However, your special training will begin soon. You don''t need to worry about time..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile, shook his head, glanced at a group of enemies and asked, "how are you ready?"


    "Ready!" led by John and others, together with the students on the second floor shouted loudly. They looked extremely excited. After all, with Logan and Zhuyu in front, they were also looking forward to their growth.


    Moreover, not only them, but also Steve Rogers, reed Richards and others, have great expectations for special training.


    Reid Richards has seen the changes of Tony Stark''s special training. He knows that even if he doesn''t care about his strength, he can get the benefits he wants in the special training!


    "You say, is there any part for me in this special training?" Nick Frey asked weakly, looking at the surprised captain Carol who was rarely excited around him.


    Unlike Nick Frey, who is in power but can do nothing but develop super agents in Wanda special training space, Nick Frey of this universe, to tell the truth, still has a certain degree of desire for power, especially when he sees that ordinary people have grown up to a level completely beyond his expectations.


    "You?" surprised captain Carol heard Nick Frey''s words, looked back at Nick Frey, then scanned a circle of members of the avenger alliance, shook his head reluctantly and said softly, "everyone here is stronger than you. The special training they can participate in is not what you can participate in..."


    "After all, from the unique level distribution of their Avenger alliance, the weakest of them are legendary strong ones. Such strong ones, on a planet, are strong ones who can be alone."


    "And you can only be regarded as an extraordinary level, surpassing ordinary people, but you are not completely fearless of guns. You belong to a limited person who is more powerful than ordinary people..."


    "Come on, you don''t need to hit me like this?" Nick Frey heard such an honest evaluation from surprise captain Carol. For a moment, he couldn''t help interrupting, "I''m not so weak, right? At least many people of the slogans can''t beat me..."


    "Those are just the most ordinary Scrooge people, and they are not much different from ordinary people on earth. In addition to their natural abilities, they can only be regarded as the lowest level of extraordinary level at most..." surprised captain Carol spread his hand and lowered his voice, "Moreover, you are not familiar with the avenger alliance. It is obviously impossible to sneak into special training!"


    "Forget it, they''re not welcome, I''m too lazy to go!" Nick Frey''s face darkened, finally muttered angrily, and then looked at the Avengers with some envy, especially the students on the second floor.


    Sometimes, Nick Frey is thinking, if he chose trust and cooperation when Huang Q was not so strong, would his current treatment be better?


    Not to mention the level of Steve Rogers and Tony Stark, should we at least surpass those students on the second floor?


    You know, the legendary strong, placed in the universe, although not an absolute strong, can also play their own fame.


    After all, Ronan, who didn''t get the power gem, is just a strong man at the legendary level. Mieba, who is famous throughout the universe, was only a sub heavenly father at the beginning. The legendary level is already very strong!


    However, Nick Frey soon recovered. He knew that even if he did it again, I''m afraid he might not choose to show his kindness to Huang Wen, especially Huang Wen himself was not very welcome to him, and a hot face and a cold ass would not necessarily come to a good end


    "I can only say that everyone''s destiny is different!" Nick Frey sighed in his heart and thought silently, "however, although I don''t have the power in my hands, the strength of the earth is already the top in the whole universe, and Huang Wen doesn''t have any idea of ruling the earth, otherwise he would have done it..."


    When Nick Frey whispered with surprise captain Carol, general Ross grabbed Betty Ross who still wanted to talk and didn''t let Betty Ross continue to ask Huang Wen''s Avatar, because he was worried that he would annoy Huang Wen''s Avatar. Finally, they didn''t even have a chance for special training.


    However, when the Avengers were ready for special training, the members of the God Group on one side finally couldn''t help looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar and spoke: "Mr. Huang Wen, if you want to improve the whole Avenger alliance, I''m afraid the result won''t satisfy you..."


    "Hmm?" Huang asked the avatar. Smelling the speech, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the members of the God group. Then he noticed the obvious flesh pain on the faces of the members of the God group. He understood that this was probably the limit of the God group.


    What! It seems that the God Group is not as rich as they think. It has only improved several cosmic levels and can''t afford it?


    "It''s not so easy to reach the cosmic level or the heavenly Father level. We have used a lot of energy accumulated for countless years before, and not everyone can reach this level. Otherwise, we won''t only cultivate so many cosmic strong people over the years..." the members of the Heavenly God group saw the expression of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Hurriedly and carefully explained.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1259

    "Nonsense, if everyone can be promoted to the father level and the universe level so easily, what do I want you to do?" Huang asked the avatar. Hearing the explanation of the members of the God Group, an idea flashed through his mind, but there was no change in his face.


    In fact, for Huang Wen, who has a system, there is naturally no way to improve the strength of the avenger alliance. As long as Huang Wen is sure to brush those low-level tasks and get some legendary and epic rewards, he can exchange them into his own human and material bags and teach them to the Avengers, just like helping Huang Liang at different levels.


    But there are several problems in doing so. First, Huang Wen is not so diligent. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar is the same. Especially in the face of people who can be run over to death, Huang Wen''s Avatar is difficult to be interested in fighting, unless the other party directly provokes himself.


    Secondly, the task is not so easy to obtain. First of all, there needs to be an object that can publish the task. Now in this universe, not to mention the object that can publish epic tasks, even there are few objects that can publish legendary tasks.


    This is undoubtedly making it more difficult for Huang Wen to collect the wool of the system. It is even more thankless to want all members of the avenger alliance to get the blessing of the character bag.


    Finally, the most important question is that Huang asked himself that there are only so many characters in the lucky draw. At the beginning, all Yongchun Kung Fu is good. After all, it is an ability to learn. When the follow-up is the same character bag, it is inevitable that someone will study these similar abilities and find the weaknesses of these abilities


    Therefore, for the above reasons, it is undoubtedly very difficult for Huang Wen to help every avenger of the avenger alliance grow up. It is even more a fool''s dream to honestly teach the avenger to become stronger without using the character bag.


    Don''t look at the universe!


    This is Marvel Universe!


    In a place where hanging is popular, how many normal people can become strong by virtue of cultivation? Even the early practice of a generation of supreme mages, and even stealing the power of dimensional demons, are they not open?


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar had experienced the difficulty of improving the strength of the Avengers. Huang Liang could not even reach the level of sub heavenly father before Huang Wen''s Avatar forced the law of Buddha into Huang Liang''s body.


    The same is true for the Avengers such as Steve Rogers. Huang Wen asked Zeus and other heavenly Father strong men to teach Steve Rogers and others for a long time, but only a few Avengers such as John and Max who already mastered the power of the law have gained.


    Like Logan and Steve Rogers, Avengers who have leapfrog fighting ability but can''t understand the power of the law have worked hard for a long time under the guidance of the heavenly Father gods. In the end, they can''t be regarded as fruitless, but they can also be regarded as a waste of time, just like Hawk who has been in a small universe for countless years.


    Therefore, when Huang Wen''s Avatar found a group of members of the God Group through Igo, Huang Wen''s Avatar focused his eyes on the God group. It''s fun to pick up this batch of wool, isn''t it?


    But Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect that the wool of the Heavenly God group had cultivated several cosmic strong men and Rogan, the heavenly Father strong man, who had complained to him


    Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar also knows that it is impossible to make all members of the avenger alliance reach the heavenly Father level, or even the cosmic level. After all, Logan has received so many benefits to reach the heavenly Father level. Most Avengers, especially the students on the second floor, are far less talented than Logan.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar gradually recovered. Looking at the members of the God group who also looked unnatural at this time, he understood that this was probably the first time that the members of the God group felt this dilemma.


    Once the members of the God Group pushed everything horizontally in the universe, but after meeting the incarnation of Huang Wen, the members of the God group chose to follow their heart in order to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    Now, the members of the God group have realized a feeling they have never had before, that is embarrassment.


    The landlords have no surplus food. No matter how rich the Tianshen group is, it can''t create dozens of cosmic giants at one go!


    However, the Tianshen group has no confidence to turn against Huang Wen''s Avatar, especially when it has paid so much to create cosmic giants such as Huang Liang.


    These are all buried costs!


    Turning over with Huang Wen''s Avatar at the beginning and turning over with Huang Wen''s Avatar after spending money are completely two meanings!


    "Well, then, how many people have enough resources left to reach the cosmic level?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the appearance of the God Group, nodded clearly and asked softly.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, you should also know that not everyone can achieve cosmic strength..." the judge of the God group organized a language and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar to explain.


    "The previously specially trained Avengers are special and famous in the multiverse, but even so, Wolverine Logan has not reached the cosmic level."


    "But our God Group has been looking for so many years in the multiverse and found that there are not many seedlings that can achieve the cosmic level, and there are few that really reach the cosmic level..."


    "Therefore, few of the remaining Avengers can reach the cosmic level, and even the heavenly father is not so easy. We can take out as many resources as possible, but we can''t waste so many resources, can we?"


    "You must have never talked about judgment. No, you must have never haggled. How can you directly expose your cards?" strange and Tony Stark flashed the same thought in their mind when they heard the words of the judge of the God group.


    The meaning of the judge of the God Group is obvious. The God group still has a certain amount of resources. Although it will not raise the whole staff of the avenger alliance to the heavenly Father level or even the universe level, it is not less, but most of the Avengers will not raise these resources to the corresponding level, which is just a waste.


    This waste of resources has occurred in Logan and Qinge Lei before.


    Logan, the mutant who finally stops at the heavenly Father level, won''t say. Although Qin Ge Lei is a little stronger, the Omega mutant still loses the power of the Phoenix and leaves the potential of the Omega mutant with mental power. In that way, reaching the cosmic level still costs the God group a lot.


    After all, although the mutant group was created by the God Group, it does not mean that the God group can unlimited enhance the potential of the mutant group

 Chapter 1260

    Rogan and Qin Ge Lei''s current strength spent a total of three universe level resources that could be cultivated by the God Group in theory. In the end, they only got one heavenly Father level and universe level, wasting at least half of their resources.


    In contrast, strange, Huang Liang and Wanda are better. They did not waste their resources and successfully reached the cosmic level. The main reason is that they have embarked on their own growth path.


    Of course, Tony Stark needs to mention that Tony Stark did not spend any resources of the God group. He just learned most of the knowledge of the God Group and created his own armor, which is comparable to the gods with mortals.


    And the gods here are still cosmic gods like the God Group!


    Tony Stark''s state at this time has not changed much, and he has not even reached the level of sub heavenly Father, but his strength and wisdom have long been unmatched


    For special trainers like Tony Stark who don''t need resources, the God Group welcomes them with both hands and feet, but for special trainers like Logan and even worse than Logan, the God group really doesn''t want to waste so many resources on them.


    "Everyone needs a chance to grow up, and I will give them this opportunity..." unfortunately, Huang Wen''s Avatar also heard the wealth of the God group. After he knew the limit of the God Group, he would not let go of the God group so easily, so he smiled and shook his head to further squeeze the God group.


    "If you really use all the resources on everyone, it will inevitably cause a huge waste. At that time, I''m afraid it will not be conducive to the growth of the Avengers, or it may lead to insufficient resources, so that the Avengers who should have broken through cannot break through..." after hearing the answer of Huang Wen''s Avatar, a trace of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the judge of the God group, Finally, he said powerlessly.


    "After all, there are really only so many resources in our resource pool. It must not be enough to use them all. Mr. Huang asked, you must make a choice."


    "So?" seeing that he could not squeeze more resources from the God Group, Huang asked the avatar, nodded clearly, and then looked around at the Avengers and some X-Men members.


    When there are fewer and fewer events of mutants and humans gradually look at the mysterious starry sky, the X-Men basically won''t do anything, so the X-Men are incorporated into the avenger alliance.


    Of course, there is also the meaning of Qin Ge Lei. After all, she is also a member of the avenger alliance. When the X-Men are almost unemployed, she naturally needs to support them. In particular, there are many benefits of mixing with the avenger alliance.


    For example, this special training opportunity is more precious than the teaching of the strong father!


    At this time, facing the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the faces of the Avengers and the X-Men flashed slightly, but no one spoke, because everyone didn''t want to give up such an opportunity to become stronger


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen, I don''t want to improve my strength. If I can''t, I won''t participate..." however, when Huang Wen''s Avatar looked around, Susan stone stood up, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered, "I have only one small request, that is, when reed trains, I want to accompany him, so as not to damage his brain directly after he spends too much time studying."


    "Susan, what are you talking about? Knowledge will only make me stronger, how can it break my brain?" Reed Richards heard Susan stone''s words, didn''t ask Susan Stone why she didn''t want to become stronger, and only focused on her core brain problem.


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen, I don''t need any special training. I think my life is very good now..." the magic woman quickly looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar after reed Richards.


    The devil shaped woman is not young. Although she looks very young, she has experienced a lot of things. She has been tired for a long time. If she has experienced how many years to become strong, it will undoubtedly embarrass her.


    "That''s a pity. Your potential is still good, especially after being strengthened by the Apocalypse..." Huang asked the avatar, took a deep look at the magic woman, shook his head and said, "You don''t want to participate in special training, and you won''t be forced to participate in special training. After all, in my mind, some people need to fight, and some people need to maintain the stability of the rear."


    After the strengthening of the apocalypse, the magic shaped woman''s transformation ability has been able to copy some of the abilities of the transformed object. Even as long as the strength of the other party does not surpass itself, the magic shaped woman can perfectly copy into the other party.


    This, in fact, is somewhat similar to the Scrooge people in the cartoon, but unfortunately, the Scrooge people in this universe are not so strong. They still work under surprise captain Carol.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar is only a little sorry. He won''t have any opinions on the Avengers who don''t want special training. After all, the most potential group has succeeded in special training.


    "How did you not make complaints about us when we were going to do special training?" however, after the story of Huang asked, he found it difficult to get out of his mind. Obviously, in his mind, he had been deeply grudging about his death.


    "Since the resources of the God group are limited, naturally they can''t be wasted, but I won''t give up anyone who wants to become stronger..." Huang asked the avatar to take back his eyes to the devil shaped woman and look around at everyone around him.


    "Take Xiaoqiang as an example. He is now at the legendary level. During the special training, he must understand the rules suitable for him. If the resources spent by Xiaoqiang to understand the rules do not exceed the resources originally needed, he can continue to improve himself. However, if he exceeds the resources needed, he will terminate the special training. Do you have any comments £¿¡±


    The last words of Huang Wen''s Avatar were to the members of the God group. The members of the God group looked at the judge one after another. The judge bit his teeth, glanced at love and some Avengers who didn''t have much talent, and finally agreed.


    "OK, then start the next round of special training. I hope when I see you again, you can be reborn and become a new yourself!" Huang asked the avatar and nodded with satisfaction, and the Avengers were divided into two groups. A small number of Avengers who did not want to participate in the special training stayed in place with the Avengers who had completed the special training, and others disappeared in place with the members of the God group.


    "It''s still difficult for a person to achieve the realm of chicken and dog ascending to heaven..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the disappeared Zhong Qiang, an idea flashed through his mind.

 Chapter 1261

    Zhong Qiang had gone to Huaxia to help. This time, Huang asked the avatar to call him back. After all, such promotion opportunities are rare, so we should cherish them.


    The things in China have also been on the right track. The skills passed by Huang Wen to director Leng Feng have been quietly studied and promoted by the upper class. With their ability, Zhong Qiang doesn''t need to help again.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that even if Zhong Qiang participated in this special training, his strength will not improve too much. After all, Zhong Qiang is essentially just an ordinary person.


    Although he got the character bag, ate the blood Bodhi and became a superhero, he has almost reached the limit of Zhong Qiang now.


    Moreover, not only Zhong Qiang, most of the Avengers in the avenger alliance are like this. They don''t have their own details, and they don''t know where their path is. They just let it be.


    That''s why Huang Wen''s Avatar will eventually agree that the God group can save a little resources, because cosmic resources are really of little use to Zhong Qiang.


    And it''s not just Zhong Qiang, Jack, risfisk, who originally didn''t have extraordinary abilities, but also superheroes with extraordinary levels such as spider Gwen, Luke cage, Jessica Jones and even Peter Parker.


    Because these people have already reached the limit of their ability. Now the special training of Tianshen group is spending a lot of money to help them break through this limit, and they may not be able to succeed.


    "Max and John should be able to make greater progress. After all, they have broken through the sub heavenly Father level, and may be able to surpass uncle wolf in one fell swoop..." Huang asked the avatar, thinking about what suddenly came to mind, "By the way, there''s that dum. He in this universe has not become a villain like other universes, nor is he as powerful as some universes, and he doesn''t know what he will get in the special training of the God Group..."


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar is still looking forward to it. In other words, when Huang Wen met the magic four and Victor von dum, Huang Wen''s Avatar has been looking forward to it.


    That is, it was too late for the magic four and Victor von dum to appear. Until it was too late, Huang Wen had mastered the avenger alliance and even mastered most of the extraordinary forces on earth. Therefore, Huang Wen was able to successfully pull the magic four and Victor von dum into the avenger alliance.


    Otherwise, with the pride of reed Richards and the unruly of Johnny stone, the magic four had already set up a superhero organization to play by themselves.


    Huang Wen joined the magic four and Victor von dum into the avenger alliance, which also led to the continuous decline of the sense of existence of this group of people.


    Needless to say, among the Avengers, Reid Richards and Tony Stark studied the ability of the stone man Ben Grimm, combined the transformation mode between Bruce Banner and hawk, as well as the transformation mode of ganglish and others who have the transformation ability among the mutants, and finally helped the stone man Ben Grimm solve the problem of being a stone man Image problems.


    But Ben Grimm, who has become an ordinary person, obviously doesn''t like himself after transformation. Like Bruce Banner at the beginning, he just regards superheroes as an ordinary job and doesn''t mean to participate actively.


    The lack of Ben Graham, the main t stone man in the magic four, also reduced the team combat effectiveness of the magic four. Johnny stone''s little fire ability can not stand out in the avenger alliance. In particular, reed Richards is in the state of scientific research all year round and has little interest in the field.


    As for Susan stone, not to mention that she is in the avenger alliance, that is, she helps silly girl deal with some affairs, and then accompanies reed Richards. She has no intention of fighting for the cause of superheroes.


    Therefore, although the magic four have a name, they are not very famous, and they are not even as well known as the swallow tail three.


    I don''t know if it''s because the old enemy didn''t grow up. Victor von dum didn''t grow up surprisingly and didn''t reach the level expected by Huang Wen.


    Although Victor von dum did a good job in understanding the law of thunder, he had no advantage over max. in addition, his progress became smaller after his mother Cynthia was rescued from hell and reunited with Victor von dum.


    In other words, Huang Wen included the magic four and Victor von dum in the avenger alliance, which not only made Victor von dum unknown, but also made the famous superhero group of the magic four unknown.


    It can only be said that everything has its advantages and disadvantages. The avenger alliance basically monopolizes the superpower field on the whole earth, which will naturally bring some negative effects.


    Moreover, due to the existence of Huang Wen, the earth has gradually broken away from the magic spell.


    In the original trajectory of the earth, there is a thought-provoking point of view, that is, every time a superhero is born, there will always be one or more superheroes, which will cause great damage to the earth and eventually become a stepping stone to the fame of superheroes.


    It''s hard to say whether there must be enemies when a superhero is born, but it''s true.


    Moreover, it''s really hard to say whether superheroes would be so famous without the emergence of super villains.


    However, under Huang Wen''s management, this spell no longer appears on the earth. At least, the current super villains can hardly see it. Every time they go out of the task, the students on the second floor rush to complete it.


    The avenger alliance has also changed from an organization that once protected the safety of the earth''s interior to an organization that protected the safety of the earth in the universe. Don''t say that such a change is really similar to the change from the Divine Shield bureau to the Heavenly Sword Bureau.


    However, the strength of the Tianjian bureau is nothing in the universe, and the avenger alliance is already the top force in the universe.


    Even without the existence of Huang Wen, the avenger alliance can dominate the whole universe. After all, no force can have so many cosmic giants like the avenger alliance at this time


    If the avenger alliance is released, even if it can help the earth dominate the universe, it is only that the avenger alliance does not mean to take the initiative. Improving the overall level of science, technology and civilization of the earth is what the avenger alliance should do at this stage. As for which step the earth civilization can reach, it depends on the efforts of the whole earth.

 Chapter 1262

    Just when Huang Wen''s Avatar was thinking about the change in the fate of Victor von dum and the magic four, Victor von dum also ushered in his own special training. However, the content of Victor von dum''s special training was different from that of previous people.


    At this time, Victor von dum had understood the law of thunder. However, due to the lack of sufficient motivation and opportunity, he did not continue to make progress at the level of sub heavenly father. In theory, his special training content should help him break through the level of sub heavenly father.


    But when Victor von dum regained consciousness, he was living another person''s life from a third perspective, or he was living his own life from a third perspective.


    Yes, Victor von dum seemed to go back to the past. When he returned to the University, he looked at his crazy pursuit of Susan stone at that time, and then Susan stone fell into the arms of reed Richards.


    For this matter, Victor von dum has gradually forgotten. After all, he is in the avenger alliance and the magic four are also in the avenger alliance. Although the two sides have not spoken, they have not looked up and looked down. For Susan stone, Victor von dum has already given up.


    But the dum that Victor von dum saw at this time had no intention of giving up. He was trying to snatch Susan stone from reed Richards.


    Of course, dum didn''t have so many sinister means at this time. He began to improve himself, began to learn all kinds of knowledge, began to make all kinds of investments, finally successfully opened a company, and asked Susan stone to be his secretary after graduation.


    The meaning of this is also self-evident.


    However, the proud dum is not strong. He believes that with his youth, gold and expertise, and reed Richards''s nerd characteristics, Susan stone will definitely fall into his arms.


    While observing all this silently, Victor von dum couldn''t help feeling when he saw these familiar scenes.


    But to tell the truth, even now, Victor von dum has no feelings for Susan stone. He still doesn''t understand why Susan stone likes reed Richards.


    Victor von dum admits that Reid Richards is indeed the top genius, but emotionally, Reid Richards can also be called the top nerd. He often ignores Susan stone for many days because of experiments or research knowledge. Even if Susan stone is next to him, he will dislike Susan stone''s obstruction


    Therefore, Victor von dum doesn''t quite understand why Susan stone, a beautiful woman with a good temper, will follow reed Richards. Finally, when he sees these things again, he can only sigh in his heart. Maybe some things are doomed!


    "Hmm?" just when Victor von dum just expressed this emotion, his heart was vaguely touched, but this touch flashed away and soon disappeared, leaving Victor von dum confused.


    "In other words, what''s the matter with my special training? Logan, they also went to another mutant universe, and another universe also has their existence, but they are not attached to another one..." Victor von dum, who returned to God, thought silently in his heart and didn''t understand what happened to him.


    "Moreover, not only am I attached to another self, but even I don''t have the ability to act and control my body. What is this doing?"


    "This universe is completely different from our universe. Except that there is no difference in my familiar life, there is no Avenger alliance or mutant in this universe..."


    "According to Logan''s special training experience, they are a pure mutant universe, and here I am a pure universe in which we obtain super power?"


    "So, what is my special training content? Watching another me get super powers? Hmm? No!"


    Victor von dum, who was analyzing, suddenly realized something. Following dum''s eyes in the world, he looked at Susan stone outside and said with a slight movement: "there is no Avenger alliance and Mr. Huang Wen in this world, that is to say, if I really get super power in this world, I''m afraid I will become an enemy with the magic four!"


    "After all, the space program failed, I went bankrupt in the world, and Susan stone returned to reed Richards. It''s strange that I can accept the world without anyone''s obstruction and persuasion!"


    "In a world without master, conflict is bound to break out. What does Mr. Huang mean? Let me make another choice?"


    Victor von dum''s master is Huang Wen''s Apprentice. Max, who has similar experience and ability with Victor von dum, is also able to master his ability and change his character a little bit because of Max''s teaching.


    It can be said that Huang Wen only made Victor fengdum start to change, and Max was the one who really helped Victor fengdum get rid of the villain boss.


    As victor von dum expected, reed Richards soon found dum of the world and put forward the space program. Although dum of the world hated reed Richards, he believed in reed Richards'' brain.


    Unfortunately, both reed Richards of this world and reed Richards of another universe are disappointing. They mistakenly calculated the time of the cosmic storm, resulting in this change.


    Watching the cosmic rays fill another body, Victor von dum''s expression finally changed. He realized that he could vaguely control another body. Moreover, under the impact of cosmic rays, Victor von dum''s mastery of the law of thunder became stronger.


    "What does this mean? Strengthening my ability without giving me control of my body makes me another source of my strength?" however, Victor von dum soon calmed down. He sensed his stronger power and the connection between power and another one''s ability.


    It can be said that Victor von dum at this time can not control another''s own body, but he can control another''s own ability. As long as his mind moves, the other may become a person with extraordinary ability or an ordinary person, as if he has not been affected by this cosmic storm


    This is a choice for Victor von dum. What choice will Victor von dum make when he knows how the subsequent events will develop?

 Chapter 1263

    "Let me see, if there were no master and Mr. Huang asking them, would I succeed in defeating reed Richards?" finally, Victor von dum made his own choice. He wanted to know whether he would really lose to the magic four without external interference.


    With Victor von dum''s heart moving, dum, who learned of his bankruptcy in the hospital, felt a powerful force coming from his body, which changed his mind.


    Dum thought of what had happened in space before. If it hadn''t been for reed Richards''s miscalculation, they wouldn''t have been hit by the cosmic storm. If it hadn''t been for reed Richards, Susan stone wouldn''t have left again and chose reed Richards.


    Even from the space accident to now, dum has never seen Susan stone again, which inevitably makes dum''s jealousy burn.


    "No! The first thing I want to do now is not to avenge reed, but to continue to control the company in my own hands!" but dum soon broke free from jealousy and said with a cold flash in his eyes.


    Once dum has been rejected by Susan stone once. He has experience and resistance to this kind of thing. Dum is a very enterprising person. He doesn''t allow everything he fought for before to be destroyed by this accident!


    Therefore, dum wants to recapture his company, and even want to completely control the company in his own hands with his current ability, so that all the so-called directors can go to hell!


    Under the influence of Victor von dum''s power, dum soon mastered his own ability. He thought it was his own talent, but he didn''t know that his ability was completely in the hands of another himself. Everything was just an attempt of another himself.


    Soon, with his super power, dum forcibly left the hospital and convened the members of the board of directors.


    "Dum! Do you know how much loss this mistake has brought to our company?"


    "Not bad! Victor, before you were in the hospital, the share price of our company plummeted, and you must explain to us the loss of our value!"


    "And you are no longer fit to lead the company forward. After you make up for our losses, this position needs more talented people."


    "Don''t think you can fight us, and don''t try to escape our punishment. You should know that in this capital country, our words are the law, and we can send you in at any time!"


    As soon as dum entered the meeting room, the directors who had been waiting for a long time were in trouble one after another. In their words, dum should not only blame dum for all the losses this time, but also ask dum to compensate them and then pack up and leave.


    However, from the perspective of the board of directors, they did not feel that they were wrong, let alone that they had always acted in such a style. Let''s say that this accident was really caused by dum''s willful behavior.


    In order to show himself in front of Susan stone and trust Reid Richards'' brain, dum invested in this space program, but there was an accident in the end.


    That''s why the vampires on the board are so angry that they want to kick dum out and ask dum to compensate them for their losses.


    Unfortunately, the current dum is not the dum known by the board of directors.


    The dum known by the board of directors is a talented wage earner who can make money for them, but now dum has become a big boss with extraordinary power and hatred!


    "You may have made a mistake..." listening to the successive verbal attacks of the board of directors, dum couldn''t help sneering in his heart, looked around the board members who were once afraid of him and said softly.


    "Capital is indeed a kind of power, but in front of real power, the capital in your mouth is nothing."


    "Victor! What do you mean?" one of the directors heard dum''s words, his face sank, stood up and pointed to dum''s nose and scolded, "do you think you can compete with our board of directors? Don''t forget, who held you to your present position. You''re nothing without us! You''re just a dog begging for food around us!"


    "Zizizi!"


    Just as the director''s voice fell, an electric current sounded in the conference room. When none of the directors responded, a blue and purple light flashed in front of them, followed by a burning smell in the conference room.


    When the directors came back, they found that the director who had just pointed at dum''s nose had become a charred body and fell to the ground.


    This thing tells us that swearing is risky and we should be careful... Cough.


    When the members of the board saw this scene, they didn''t think of these things. They just felt frightened and stared at dum one by one. A living person who was no different from them was killed by dum. Doesn''t that mean that their lives will be taken away anytime and anywhere?!


    As capitalists, the directors who have mastered all kinds of wealth naturally don''t want to die like this. Even if they don''t know the details of dum, they don''t want to stay here for a moment. They can''t have any sense of security here.


    Only after they leave here and their lives are no longer threatened will they think about how to deal with dum, the guy who betrayed them. That''s the truth of the so-called Golden son sitting down.


    But unfortunately, this group of board of directors is not so noble. It is not so simple for them to escape here.


    "Zizizi!"


    The current sound like a life-threatening note sounded again, and the members of the board of directors saw the blue and purple light again, and the burning smell filled the conference room became more intense, because three directors directly fell to the ground when they ran to the door, which also blocked the escape route of the remaining directors.


    "Victor, what do you... What do you want to do? What is your ability?" the directors who found that they could not escape turned around and found that dum was flashing blue and purple light, electric current surged on him, and the lights in the whole room were unstable and flickering, which also brought a greater sense of oppression to the directors.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, I''ll give you whatever you want..." finally, some directors couldn''t help it. In the face of life and death, they were not as calm as they thought, and even knelt directly on the ground and begged to dum.

 Chapter 1264

    "Hehe, in the face of real power, you have only such a performance. I was so afraid of you before, for fear that you would take away the wealth I created..." looking at the unbearable appearance of the directors, dum''s eyes flashed disdainful eyes and said with a sneer.


    "We won''t take away your wealth. As long as you let us go, we can write off the previous things..." the board members looked at dum with fear and whispered, as if they didn''t care about dum''s insult to them at this time.


    In the face of the problem of life and death, what dignity is not important to the members of the board of directors. As long as they can live, they can do anything.


    "It''s really impulsive!" Victor von dum looked at dum''s behavior at this time and couldn''t help feeling that dum attached so much importance to the company''s affairs that he hadn''t thought of before.


    However, Victor von dum understood when he thought about it. For dum at this time, the career he had just fought for was also the most important thing in his life. Dum hated reed Richards so much, not only because Susan stone threw herself into the arms of reed Richards again, but also because everything he fought for was destroyed by reed Richards.


    Moreover, when Victor von dum saw dum''s actions at this time, he probably understood that if there was no Avenger alliance, he should have done similar things.


    If he did, Victor von dum would be greeted by the trial of the Avengers!


    "There is no Avenger alliance in this world, but you will make things big if you act like this. It seems that reed Richards will soon appear as a superhero. Being a super villain is really a different experience!" thinking of this, Victor von dum flashed a glimmer of expectation in his eyes and continued to watch dum deal with these directors.


    "Originally, I wanted you to hand over all your wealth, but now I suddenly realize that in the face of absolute power, wealth is not worth mentioning at all. It''s my fault. I have such power. Why can''t I do?" dum said with more and more current looking at the directors who knelt down and begged for mercy and just want to get a chance to live.


    "Now I don''t want to master such a little wealth. Now I will conquer the whole world and become the master of the world!"


    "Is this the second?" looking at dum''s dominant declaration, Victor von dum suddenly felt a sense of shame. Even if he could understand why dum did this, it didn''t mean that he could accept the picture.


    In particular, Victor von dum felt his face burning after thinking that he would have done similar things if he had not been saved by the avenger alliance.


    As dum''s voice fell, the directors began to run for their lives again. They knew that dum was going to kill.


    "Didi!"


    At this time, sirens sounded, but a director had just quietly contacted his men. Under the power of capital, the American police came faster than ever.


    However, even if the police arrived, the director did not want to expose his meaning at all. He knew that he was not completely safe. Only after the police solved dum would he stand up and take credit for the contacts and kindness of the surrounding directors.


    The director''s ideal is very rich. He believes that no matter what happens to dum, dum will throw a rat repellent as long as the police arrive, and should only threaten the police with them as hostages at most.


    Unfortunately, the director was wrong. Dum, who had obtained the super power, had completely expanded. Especially after the once aggressive board of directors knelt down to beg for mercy, dum was no longer afraid of anyone.


    Therefore, when he heard the siren, dum not only didn''t mean to stop, but even smashed the window of the conference room, walked to the window and looked at the stopped police cars below.


    "Victor von dum! Now put down your weapons and surrender, or I''ll kill you at any time!" when he saw dum, the chief Sheriff directly shouted dum''s name. Obviously, he knew dum''s identity in a short time, but he didn''t know what happened to dum.


    "Kill me?" dum raised his eyebrows and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. Then he waved to the sheriff, smashed the horn in the sheriff''s hand, and the remaining current poured into the sheriff''s body, making the sheriff''s body tremble and fall down, losing consciousness. It is unknown whether to live or die.


    "You deserve to threaten me?" dum''s voice, with a strong mockery, looked at the police, onlookers and reporters below and shouted wantonly, "you don''t understand who you are facing. I am the God of the new era and your supreme God. Only by obeying me can you live, and that''s the end of being an enemy of me!"


    "Boom!" as dum''s voice fell, a large amount of current burst out from his body. All the directors who were preparing to escape behind him were hit by the current and lost their lives in an instant. Under the control of the current, dum threw his blackened body downstairs and smashed it in front of the reporter.


    All this was reported live by the reporter, and was also seen by the magical four heroes who are still in the hospital and haven''t adapted to their super abilities.


    "Bang Dang!" just before the magic four had responded, the door of the hospital opened, and people in suits rushed in. These were official people. They looked at the magic four with a serious look until a bald head came out.


    "Reid Richards, right? It seems that you should have seen the news. I don''t want to ask more questions. I just want to know if you are sure to deal with this dum?" he looked at Reid Richards and asked in a deep voice.


    "As you know, dum''s current position is in the downtown area. There are a large number of innocent people around. It''s not convenient for the army to take action. I already know that you get super powers. I can decide. As long as you solve dum, I will give you some authority..."


    "We can try!" facing the opening of the official bald and half threatening situation, Reid Richards did not mean to refuse. Although he was a nerd, he also dealt with the official. He knew that he had no other choice except to directly oppose the official like dum.


    But this is not the character of Reid Richards. Naturally, he would not choose this!

 Chapter 1265

    Therefore, the magical four heroes who have just awakened their superpowers are out. Even if they haven''t completely mastered their abilities, they feel that since dum can kill the four sides with his superpowers, they won''t be any worse.


    At this time, there was a mess under the building of dum company. Originally, the onlookers holding the excitement saw that one body after another was thrown to the ground. After splitting on the spot, it still sent out a burning smell. The strong vision and smell impacted their brains and made most of the onlookers run away in panic.


    However, the reporters who are filming have no intention of leaving. Instead, they are excited. After all, this is much more inherited than robbing a bank. The Sheriff of the branch has been knocked out on the spot. This is definitely today''s headlines!


    Reporters are like sharks smelling blood, circling around, but they won''t leave, even if it will endanger their lives.


    "God of the new era, don''t say. He really looks like a god like this. However, he is not our God, but more like Thor..." a reporter reported excitedly while looking at dum at the window.


    "Thor is nonsense. I think he is more like Zeus. After all, Thor has a Thor hammer. He doesn''t have a Thor hammer. He is generating electricity entirely by his own strength, which is a miracle of the new century!" another reporter quickly gave different opinions for ratings, even with a trace of worship in his tone, As if he would be a believer in dum at any time.


    The reporters unscrupulously tried to improve the ratings, while the police on one side were a little miserable. After the sheriff was directly electrified by the past current transmitted from the horn, some police officers did not resist to shoot directly, but the result was another innocent and tragic death.


    Dum''s mentality at this time has completely changed, from a man full of ambition and revenge to a standard villain boss.


    Even, he is an old-fashioned boss who likes to hurt the innocent to prove his strength.


    Of course, the police were not so impulsive, especially when one companion after another fell to the ground and completely turned into charred corpses, the police officers immediately calmed down and hid behind the police car. They didn''t dare to show their heads at all, let alone talk hard.


    The reporter on one side photographed the performance of the police officers for fear of chaos in the world, which made the police chief who saw the TV sink like water.


    However, the Commissioner of police also knows that these police officers can not be blamed for this. Even if he was at the scene, he would not perform much better than these police officers.


    And more importantly, the police chief also did not dare to go to the scene. He was afraid that he would be killed on the spot by dum''s current and died with honor


    Fortunately, the police chief soon received an order from the upper level to ask the police to help evacuate the surrounding people. As for dum, naturally someone went back to deal with it.


    "This is no longer an existence that normal human beings can deal with. Our police have no enough firepower. I don''t know whether the special team is going to go out? Or, in fact, the government has also trained similar super power groups?" after receiving the order, the police chief couldn''t help muttering.


    But soon, the chief of the police station recovered and gave orders to his men. He knew that no matter what happened next, it had nothing to do with him.


    "Evacuate the crowd? Who dares to go out..." when the police officers received the above order, they looked at each other. Although the dead police officers shot at dum and even abused dum, no one can guarantee that dum will not kill red eyes after killing so many police officers, and kill all the police officers who don''t like him.


    Except for the evacuation flow, it will obviously attract dum''s attention. This is undoubtedly a high-risk thing. The police officers don''t want to take this risk. After all, there is only one life


    "Good guy, there are really so many people?" however, just when the police were still struggling, a helicopter flew over, and a boastful voice came from the helicopter, "Victor, your appearance is so cool, but it''s not good to have a little ability to expand like this?"


    "Hmm?" dum heard the familiar voice, narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the direction of the helicopter, and then sneered. "It''s you. It seems that you have also obtained superpowers. How about you? Are you interested in starting a new era, an era belonging to God, with me?"


    Although dum was asking at this time, he knew that neither reed Richards nor the just boasting Johnny stone would stand by him, so he was quietly accumulating a strong current and preparing to directly bomb the helicopter on the spot, even if there was Susan stone, his favorite woman among the helicopters.


    "What God''s era, Victor, don''t talk nonsense. Your ability is not so stable. A cosmic storm has mutated our genes, but we don''t know whether such mutation will last and what impact it will have on our body. To be safe, you''d better study with us how to eliminate this problem Ability, not using him to do bad things... "Just as dum''s voice fell, reed Richards shouted angrily at dum.


    At this time, a powerful current condensed into a spherical lightning, which directly hit the direction of the helicopter.


    "Be careful!" Johnny stone exclaimed, and a flame shot out of his palm, trying to stop the attack of spherical lightning.


    But unfortunately, the flame power released by Johnny stone is not at the same level as the current released by dum. Just in a moment, the spherical lightning passed through the flame barrier unharmed and continued to blast in the direction of the helicopter. It was about to explode the helicopter on the spot.


    "Hum!" but just then, a light blue barrier appeared outside the helicopter, blocking the spherical lightning, and the helicopter staggered to one side, looking like it was about to fall.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    When the helicopter was about to fall, two rubber like arms spread out, grabbed the building on one side, and forcibly pulled the helicopter and suspended it in mid air. The next moment, a stone man jumped out of the helicopter, dragged the helicopter from below, and slowly put the helicopter on the ground in the surprised eyes of everyone.

 Chapter 1266

    It has to be said that although this is the first cooperation of the magic four, although three of the magic four don''t like their superpowers, their cooperation with their superpowers is still very good.


    Of course, Johnny stone, who likes superpowers most, did not show any role in this cooperation.


    "The cooperation between them is even better than reed in our world, although their ability seems to be less powerful than reed..." Victor von dum looked at the magical four Xia who saved the helicopter and appeared handsome, his eyes flickered and muttered.


    Dum in this world is not so calm. His attack has just been resolved, which also let him see the ability of the magical four heroes. Originally, he felt that his ability should be unstoppable. Now dum feels the threat!


    "See? Dum, you''re not the only one with superpowers, and superpowers are not the capital of your reckless actions. Now you can honestly arrest them and avoid a fat beating!" when dum stood in the window with a cold flash in his eyes, Johnny stone flew directly with a flame burning all over his body, Floating in front of him, he shouted proudly at him.


    "Can you fly?" dumwei narrowed his eyes and looked at Johnny stone. Although he has the power of thunder, he can''t fly. Why can a burning guy fly by himself?


    "How? Envy? I tell you, not only can I fly, but my sister can fly if she wants to, but she doesn''t fly as handsome as me and as fast as me!" Johnny stone spread his hand and said with a very proud smile.


    "Boom!" unfortunately, just as Johnny stone''s voice fell and he was still immersed in his own show off, dum shot directly. The powerful thunder force directly blew Johnny stone out and crashed into another building, making another busy building in a moment of chaos.


    Someone was killed by the spreading current on the spot, and the flame on Johnny stone became unstable. Dum went straight through the flame and hurt his body.


    Even, that is, Johnny stone was in the state of flame just now. If it was just a normal state, it would not be any different from those who were killed by electric current.


    "Johnny!" Susan stone could not help exclaiming. She quickly controlled her body to shake left and right and flew up, trying to see Johnny stone.


    "Boom!" however, dum, who had fallen into madness, didn''t mean to keep his hand. An equally powerful thunder roared at Susan stone. Even dum, the God of his new era, couldn''t fly. How could anyone touch his divine power one after another?


    "Be careful!" fortunately, reed Richards reacted quickly enough. He stretched out his arm and pulled Susan stone back. The thunder hit the ground directly, causing a dark mark and disappeared.


    "We have to let him down, otherwise it''s hard for us to touch him. Can''t we climb the stairs?" Ben Grimm, the stone man on the side, frowned and couldn''t help muttering, "he has long-range offensive means so far, but we don''t have it. The only Johnny is not his opponent..."


    "Come on, I''ll pop you up!" Reid Richards first looked at the dark mark on the ground, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then looked at the surrounding streets. His hands wrapped around two different street lamps, his body retreated step by step, and then motioned to Ben Grimm, the stone man, to stand in front of him.


    "Is this really OK? You''re not really rubber. Is it really useful to make a slingshot? I won''t fall to death?" the stone man bengrim''s face was a little stiff and couldn''t make any expression. He could only walk up to reed Richards and ask.


    "Yes!" Reid Richards took care in his voice. Then he turned into a slingshot and turned the stone man bengrim into a small stone. The bullet flew out, aiming in the direction of dum.


    "Sleeping trough?!" even when dum was in a crazy state at this time, he couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark when he saw a big stone smashing towards him, especially when the stone was still a living person!


    However, dum soon recovered, and the strong current condensed on him. When the stone man Ben Grimm flew in front of him, he punched out and wanted to beat the stone man Ben Grimm out again.


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    When dum''s fist blasted on the stone man bengrim with electric current, the electric current left a dark mark on the stone man bengrim''s broad chest, followed by the sound of dum''s wrist fracture.


    If any of the magic four has the best ability to restrain dum, it must not be reed Richards suspected of having rubber fruit, but Ben Graham, the stone man.


    After all, Reid Richards'' super power makes his body have super elasticity. His whole body can stretch to incredible length, and he can change his volume and shape through elasticity.


    But in essence, Reid Richards is not a rubber man. He is not as resistive as rubber.


    But the stone man Ben Graham is different. His body has been completely petrified, and his internal organs are also stone, becoming another kind of life.


    Such a stone man Ben Grimm not only has strong physical defense, but also has strong magic defense.


    Whether it is thunder or fire, the damage to stone man Ben Grimm is not so high. Dum''s current attack is just a little painful for stone man Ben Grimm, and it has not completely broken the defense at all.


    This is also in the calculation of reed Richards. When reed Richards saw the damage to the ground caused by the current released by dum, reed Richards thought of the way to let the stone man bengrim deal with dum.


    "No! I don''t believe it!" and it was obvious that dum couldn''t accept all this. He staggered back two steps and roared at the stone man bengrim. When the current flowed through his arm, he forcibly recovered the broken arm.


    "Victor, come back with us. You''ve made enough trouble and it''s time to stand trial!" Ben Grimm, the stone man, looked unchanged, slowly walked towards dum and stretched out his hand to grasp dum''s arm.


    "Zizizi!" at this time, the power of the whole building suddenly became unstable, followed by several surrounding buildings and even the whole city.


    The light of electric current in dum''s body is more and more bright. He is absorbing the power of the whole city and putting it back to his own use!

 Chapter 1267

    "Victor! What are you doing!?" Ben Graham, the stone man who was walking towards dum, widened his eyes. In his perception, dum seemed to become an unstable bomb that would explode at any time.


    Although the stone man Ben Graham doesn''t know whether this dum will hurt him if it explodes, he can be sure that if dum does explode, the building and even the building will not be saved.


    So Ben Grimm, the stone man, hurried to dum''s direction, trying to catch dum and stop him from absorbing the power of the whole city.


    "Boom!" but just as the stone man bengalem was about to catch dum, the current on dum had burst out. In an instant, the stone man bengalem''s eyes flowed, and the strong light made him lose his eyesight for a short time. Then a great force was transmitted to his chest, making his body lose its center of gravity and fly out directly.


    At this time, dum has learned the reasons for his just failed. He knows that with the collision of his body, even if dum has the blessing of current, he can never be the opponent of stone man bengrim. Only a more powerful energy attack can pose a threat to stone man bengrim.


    Therefore, just trying hard to absorb the power of the whole city is not acting rashly, but he came up with a way to break the situation.


    In the face of a flying Johnny stone, dum will not be afraid at all, because Johnny stone is the flame version of him. Even at the level of ability development and energy, Johnny stone is not his opponent.


    However, in the face of the stone man Ben Grimm, dum can judge after a fight that his strength is difficult to cause damage to the stone man Ben Grimm, so he had to take risks and solve the stone man Ben Grimm with more powerful strength.


    "Dong!" with a loud noise, the stone man bengrim fell from the window and hit the ground heavily, directly hitting a deep pit on the ground.


    "Ben!" Reid Richards didn''t know what was going on up there. After the stone man Ben Grimm flew up, the surrounding power began to be unstable, and then the stone man Ben Grimm fell down.


    This series of changes made Reid Richards a little confused. In particular, he was going to see what happened to Johnny stone. Now he can only see if the stone man bengrim is injured.


    "I''m fine..." the stone man Ben Grimm''s stuffy voice came. Then reed Richards saw that the stone man Ben Grimm climbed out of the pit, with a mass of burnt black material on his chest, and even some small stones falling to the ground from the edge of the burnt black material on the stone man Ben Grimm''s chest.


    This is the only real injury to the stone man Ben Grimm since he had the ability to transform. Before that, guns and even small bombs did not pose any threat to the stone man Ben Grimm, let alone directly hit the stone man Ben Grimm like this.


    "Is there really no problem with your injury?" Reid Richards saw the injury of stone man Ben Grimm, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, and came forward to carefully observe the injury of stone man Ben Grimm.


    "I''m really fine, but Victor needs to pay attention..." the stone man Ben Graham took a deep breath, looked at the injury in his chest, then shook his head, and finally said with a heavy face.


    "What we should pay attention to now is the guy victor. He seems to suck all the surrounding electricity into his body. He looks very unstable. In case he explodes, I''m afraid the people around him can''t escape. You should quickly ask the people around him to move away."


    At this time, due to the influence of dum''s forced absorption of power, the surrounding reporter''s reports have been forcibly terminated, and the reporter''s camera can still continue shooting, but the problem is that the TV station has no power, and the residents of the whole city can''t watch TV. Dum''s move directly breaks the power of a city.


    In this modern city, the power failure of a city is not a trivial matter, especially the power has no intention to be restored and dare not be restored.


    After all, no one knows whether dum, who has just sucked away the power of the whole city, will empty the power again


    "It''s really rough..." Victor von dum looked at the electric light flashing on dum at this time and thought of dum''s attack just now. He shook his head in disappointment. Even with his control and absorption, dum was not swallowed by the current of the whole city, but dum''s control over the current could not satisfy Victor von dum.


    If Victor von dum had just shot, even with the same strength and level, he could directly pierce the body of the stone man Ben Grimm, rather than simply blow the stone man Ben Grimm out and fall downstairs.


    At that time, even if the stone man bengrim did not die on the spot, he would definitely lose his combat effectiveness and could no longer fight!


    "Hmm? What am I doing? How did I get into the role unknowingly? Is it difficult? Am I really suitable to be a villain?" however, Victor von dum soon recovered, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then fell into silence.


    Victor von dum, who has experienced more things, can understand dum''s choice in the world, but when it comes to Victor von dum, he should not do so, because he has already seen a lot of things and knows what consequences it will be to be a villain.


    Just when Victor von dum fell silent, dum didn''t stop at the same place after flying the stone man bengrim, but controlled the current and covered the metal table on one side.


    Gradually, the metal table began to deform, a wide metal plate floated under the control of the current, and dum''s body jumped, stepped directly on the metal plate, and then controlled the metal plate to hold his body up.


    Dum can''t tolerate it. Two of the magic four can fly, but he can''t fly himself. Therefore, dum is looking for a solution. Although the metal plate is not very stable and even suspected of plagiarizing magneto, it really makes dum fly.


    "Is there another way?" a little surprise flashed in Victor von dum''s eyes. With his current ability, he could control the law of thunder and let himself float in the sky. However, he had never thought of such a solution as dum before, and his master Max had no similar idea. After all, he reached the level of sub heavenly father, Basically, you can fly freely.

 Chapter 1268

    In Victor von dum''s surprised eyes, the metal plate floated out with dum''s body. The current surged on dum''s body and the metal plate, which looked very dignified, really like the arrival of Zeus.


    "God! Miracles!" sure enough, with dum''s appearance, some of the reporters who had not dispersed below saw dum''s appearance and shouted enthusiastically, as if they were dum''s fanatical believers.


    "Reed, I''ll give you one last chance to be my men and conquer the world with me, and I''ll spare your life!" dum ignored one reporter after another kneeling on the ground, but looked at Reed Richards and others and said.


    In dum''s eyes, only Reid Richards and others can pose a little threat to themselves, while the remaining ordinary people and him are no longer at the same level of life. They should worship themselves.


    "You can''t think of it!" at this time, Johnny stone went online again. A powerful flame burned on his body, flew out of another building, rushed to dum again, and kept mocking, "it seems that you can''t fly by yourself. Is this the way you fly? It looks really funny!"


    "Boom!" just before Johnny stone''s sarcasm fell, dum shot directly. An electric current blew at Johnny stone, but Johnny stone dodged flexibly.


    "Reed! What are you waiting for? I''ll attract this guy''s attention and you''ll fight this guy down!" Johnny stone threw fireballs one after another after dodging the current, and clashed with dum in mid air, attracting dum''s attention.


    The stone man below, Ben Grimm, roared and looked at the vehicle on the side. No matter whether he had destroyed others'' property or not, he directly picked up the vehicle and smashed it in the direction of dum. To be exact, it smashed the metal plate under dum.


    Anyway, the surrounding reporters and onlookers have been persuaded back some distance by the police, and even if they were injured by mistake, they can only blame those onlookers for their bad life.


    With the sound of "Duang!", the car collided with the metal plate and made a loud noise. Dum''s body trembled and the metal plate under his feet was hit and staggered.


    At the same time, Johnny nister also seized the opportunity and burst into flames at dum, which made dum tired of coping. Finally, the metal plate under him lost the control of current and fell to the ground, and dum''s body also fell from the air and fell to the ground.


    "Bastard!" after dum fell to the ground, his anger surged in an instant. He boasted that he was a new generation of God, and he was beaten to the ground. No one saw him when he dealt with the stone man bengrim. Now he is in full view of the public, and even photographed by the camera, although it is not directly broadcast, But it also made dum unacceptable.


    However, just when dum''s heart was filled with towering anger, reed Richards''s body seemed to turn into a huge tablecloth, rushed directly at dum''s body, wrapped around dum''s body and forcibly bound dum.


    Even though Reid Richards was constantly impacted by the current from dum, resulting in his body becoming soft, Reid Richards still didn''t mean to loosen it.


    Johnny stone''s eyes lit up and turned directly into a circle of fire, rotating around dum''s body, turning it into a fire tornado.


    At the same time, Susan stone created a force field to help the flame tornado stabilize and surround dum tightly.


    This is the tactic that Reid Richards has just arranged in a hurry. Next, Reid Richards should leave along the force field channel reserved by Susan stone, leaving dum alone in a fire tornado like hell.


    This series of moves was also the original way for the magic four to defeat dum, but there was an accident in the world.


    First of all, there is another Victor von dum who has understood the law in dum''s body. He can support dum''s power at any time.


    Secondly, dum in this world, like Victor von dum, is different from the movie universe. They don''t have metal bodies. They just get the ability to control current and don''t really become metal freaks.


    And most importantly, dum absorbed the power of the whole city before. At this time, he released it all. He not only protected his body in the fire, but also softened reed Richards''s body completely, and then tore it violently.


    With the sound of "stabbing!" the body of Reid Richards, weakened by the current and with extremely low defense, was directly torn apart by dum from the middle. Reid Richards''s defense is indeed very strong, and the plasticity of his body is also very terrible, but there are limits together, especially when it is weakened.


    With his own ability and terrible vitality, Reid Richards did not die directly after being torn in two by dum, but twisted and struggled like an earthworm with a broken body, trying to splice his body together again.


    But how did dum give reed Richards the chance? He hated Reid Richards very much and wanted to retaliate against Reid Richards. Now in the face of this situation, he was even more merciless. The strong current directly bombarded Reid Richards'' wound, making his wound instantly blackened.


    Next, dum''s means can be called cruel. He is electrocuting reed Richards''s body bit by bit with electric current, making reed Richards''s body lose vitality constantly.


    "Stop!" Johnny stone, who sensed this scene, couldn''t help getting angry. He roared at dum. The powerful flame burned dum''s body, but he saw dum blocking reed Richards''s body in front of him, grinning at the fire outside and smiling disdainfully.


    Forced, Johnny stone could only stop his fire. He knew that if he shot rashly, he would only hurt reed Richards, not dum.


    "Is this the nature of being a villain?" Victor von dum looked at the body exactly the same as reed Richards he knew in front of him. His eyes flashed slightly. He had to admit that if he was really against the magic four, he might not do as well as dum.


    In particular, Victor von dum would not be so violent and murderous. He treated his familiar Reid Richards in an almost sadistic way, even if Reid Richards had become his enemy

 Chapter 1269

    "Stop! Victor! Let reed go..." when Johnny stone dispersed the fire, Susan stone also saw the appearance of reed Richards. Susan stone was confused and didn''t even know how to use her ability. She just begged dum subconsciously.


    "Come on! Generate the force field to protect Reid''s body!" it was the stone man bengrim who first came back. He knew that it was useless to beg dum. He had to rely on his own strength to save Reid Richards.


    Therefore, while commanding Susan stone, stone man Ben Grimm rushed to dum. Johnny stone was afraid that the fire would hurt reed Richards. Stone Man Ben Grimm would not be afraid of this. He would save reed Richards with his fist!


    "Hum!" with the voice of the stone man Ben Graham, Susan stone finally recovered. She quickly shot in the direction of dum. A force field barrier wanted to spread from the two parts of reed Richards to protect reed Richards from the persecution from dum.


    However, if there was no interference of external forces, or when they acted on themselves, Susan stone''s force field was still very reliable, but now, reed Richards is in dum''s hands, and there is a strong current impacting reed Richards''s body.


    Therefore, when a force field barrier just appeared on the two parts of reed Richards, the current forcibly shattered the force field barrier, that is, Susan stone did no work at all.


    But fortunately, although Susan stone didn''t save Reid Richards, she also attracted dum''s attention and won a shot for stone man Ben Graham.


    Ben Graham, the stone man, seemed to turn into a tank car, strode in the direction of dum, and his hard and broad palm directly grabbed dum''s arm, regardless of the strong current impact on dum''s arm.


    "Zizizi!"


    It can be seen that there were bursts of light smoke in the palm of the stone man bengrim, but he didn''t mean to let go. He wanted to crush dum''s wrist bone and take reed Richards back!


    "Click!" with the continuous force of stone man Ben Grimm, dum, strengthened by the current, finally failed to hold up the pressure from Stone Man Ben Grimm, and a crisp noise came from his wrist.


    "Bang!" at the next moment, the stone man bengrim kicked dum''s chest, directly kicked dum''s body out and smashed it heavily into the wall.


    "Hahahahahaha..." however, just as the stone man Ben Grimm was about to soften his body and become a two-part reed Richards, dum''s wild laughter came from the wall, which attracted the stone man Ben Grimm''s attention.


    The stone man Ben Grimm didn''t quite understand why dum could laugh so happily when he was kicked out so embarrassed. However, soon, the stone man Ben Grimm''s heart trembled, as if he realized something, and hurried to look at the two parts of reed Richards.


    "Ha ha ha ha! It''s useless. I''ve just discovered that his ability has a limit. No matter how good his body is, it''s not immortal. In particular, his body has become two parts and has been continuously damaged by me with electricity. How can he survive?" when the stone man bengrim was a little unbelievable, Dum broke away from the wall bit by bit, looked at two sections of reed Richards on the ground and said with a sneer.


    "No! Reed!" Susan stone heard what dum said and felt the earth spinning around. She couldn''t accept the fact for a moment. When she recovered, she quickly rushed to reed Richards''s body to prove that what dum just said was wrong. Everything was just dum deceiving herself!


    But when Susan stone ran to reed Richards'' body, Susan stone found that reed Richards was really dead. His body was not just softened, but completely lost its breath, like two pieces of cloth on the ground


    For Susan stone, the visual impact was so great that she couldn''t accept it. She sat down next to reed Richards, as if she had lost her soul and fell into silence.


    "Asshole! I''ll kill you!" the hot tempered Johnny stone was the first to recover. Even if Johnny stone often quarreled with reed Richards before, and even thought reed Richards was not worthy of his young and beautiful old sister Susan stone, it doesn''t mean that he had no feelings with reed Richards.


    In particular, reed Richards was killed in front of him by dum in such an almost sadistic way, which made Johnny stone''s anger burn.


    With Johnny stone''s anger, the flame on his body became more turbulent, the surrounding temperature also increased with Johnny stone''s anger, and even vaguely felt that the air was a little blurred.


    "Boom!" the next moment, Johnny stone''s flame surged out, scorched all the stones on the ground, and then blasted in the direction of dum.


    The powerful heat wave and fire attack did not change dum''s look at all. At this time, he had awakened from the joy of killing reed Richards, because he knew that only by killing all the magic four can he really conquer the world. When all the magic four die, it is his real new start!


    "Zizizi!"


    As dum''s mind moved, an explosion of thunder was released from dum and collided with the flame.


    "Boom!"


    In an instant, the junction of flame and thunder exploded, but the flame and thunder did not stop at all, but collided continuously.


    With the impact of the explosion, the surrounding ground was constantly broken, and a strong air flow was impacting outward. Even the stone man Ben Grimm felt a little pressure at this time.


    However, just as the stone man Ben Grimm was about to rush over to help Johnny stone deal with dum, the stone man Ben Grimm found that Susan stone, who was sitting beside reed Richards''s residual body, didn''t mean to move at all. In the face of the impact, her body shook left and right, but didn''t open the force field to protect herself.


    "Susan! Take Reed''s body and leave first!" Ben Grimm, the stone man, shouted a reminder at Susan stone, but Susan stone still didn''t respond.


    "Bring my sister out first and then help me, I can hold on!" at this time, Johnny stone also found his sister Susan stone. He took a deep breath, the flame on his body brightened again, and shouted at the stone man Ben Graham.

 Chapter 1270

    Hearing what Johnny Stone said, Ben Graham, the stone man, looked back at Johnny stone and found the bright flame on Johnny stone. He bit his teeth, turned his head and rushed to the direction of Susan stone, picked up the two parts of Susan stone and reed Richards, and ran to a safe place in the distance.


    However, neither Johnny stone nor stone man bengrim noticed that when stone man bengrim left with Susan stone, the corner of dum''s mouth raised slightly.


    Not because of the departure of Susan stone, but because of the departure of the troublesome guy Ben Graham, the stone man


    After all, in dum''s eyes, the stone man bengrim is much harder to kill than reed Richards. Reed Richards will soften when impacted by current, but the stone man bengrim''s resistance to current is beyond dum''s imagination.


    Previously, dum gathered the power of the whole city. Although it did not blow the power of the whole city on the stone man bengrim, it also broke out dum''s strongest blow, but this blow only lifted the stone man bengrim out, causing some injuries to his chest, and did not even affect the follow-up battle of the stone man bengrim.


    Therefore, dum is still very afraid of the stone man bengrim. At this time, the departure of the stone man bengrim can make dum seize the opportunity to kill Johnny stone!


    Dum, who now confronts with Johnny stone, did not use his full strength. Before, dum''s ability was enough to hang Johnny stone. Even if Johnny stone exploded, it was not so easy to level with dum. Especially after absorbing the power of the whole city, dum could show the strongest blow against stone man bengrim for many times!


    "However, if you suddenly increase your energy, you may not be able to kill him. It takes a little means..." dum''s eyes flickered slightly. As a villain, he was not only cruel and ruthless, but more importantly, he had enough wisdom. Sometimes it seemed reckless, but it was all in his plan.


    For example, the death of reed Richards and the loss of Susan stone forced the stone man bengrim to rescue.


    After all, dum chased Susan stone for so long and let Susan stone be a model for him for so long. He had already figured out Susan stone''s character. Dum expected the situation at this time.


    "I really did it for him. If it were me, could I really do it?" Victor von dum silently looked at the actions of another dum and couldn''t help whispering. He had to admit that dum''s personality charm and amazing degree had exceeded his expectations, even if the source of dum''s strength was him.


    "Zizizi!" under the gaze of Victor von dum, dum''s current gradually became stronger. Originally, the place where the fire and thunder fought was almost in the middle of dum and Johnny stone. Now, this middle point began to go in the direction of Johnny stone.


    This is not a tug of war. Whichever side the middle point goes to wins. If the middle point finally reaches Johnny stone''s side, it means that Johnny stone''s flame is completely suppressed by dum''s thunder power. That''s when Johnny stone is defeated.


    "No! I''ll hold on!" Johnny stone soon understood this. He clenched his teeth and put out the flame with all his strength.


    However, no matter how hard Johnny stone tries, Johnny stone is still at a disadvantage in the duel between thunder and fire. The thunder force from dum is constantly oppressing Johnny stone.


    "Damn it! I can''t lose!" Johnny stone looked at the closer and closer thunder power. His body had begun to tremble. He had tried his best, but it looked a little worse. The flame on Johnny stone also became unstable, as if he wanted to blow out all the flames in his body.


    "Opportunity!" at this time, dum''s eyes suddenly lit up. He saw that the flame on Johnny stone gradually dissipated and revealed his original flesh and blood. Dum didn''t know that this was Johnny stone''s change from the state of fire element to ordinary state, but he understood that this was the time when Johnny stone was the weakest!


    "Zizizi!"


    At the confluence of fire and thunder, a current suddenly jumped away from the army and rushed directly in the direction of Johnny stone at a very fast speed.


    Johnny stone only saw a flash of lightning in front of him, and even felt a pain in his chest before he had time to respond, or Johnny stone couldn''t respond.


    "Poof!", Johnny stone''s body fell powerlessly to the ground. The flame he released turned into rootless duckweed, began to float around, and then slowly extinguished. Dum''s thunder was gradually taken back by dum, with no intention of wasting it.


    Therefore, dum knew that Johnny stone was dead and was blown through his heart by an electric current far beyond the endurance of Nixon, which took Johnny stone''s life.


    In the state of no element, Johnny stone''s own body quality is stronger than ordinary people, but it is also limited, especially in the defense ability of the heart.


    Not to mention that Johnny stone has no self-healing ability, it is that Johnny stone has a certain self-healing ability. He has to recover for a long time in the face of the injury of his heart being blown through


    "The second one, there are two left!" dum walked slowly to Johnny stone''s body. He was also injured, even bent. This was the injury caused by stone man Ben Grimm to dum, but it didn''t have a great impact on dum in long-range combat. At least his heart didn''t break.


    "Zizizi!" when dum came to Johnny stone''s body, dum didn''t mean to regret at all. A strong current broke out from his hand and blew on Johnny stone''s body. In an instant, a burning smell filled the air. Johnny stone, who had died, was no different from those ordinary people at this time!


    "Johnny!" and the scene that dum abused Johnny stone''s body was just seen by the stone man bengrim who came back. He didn''t know that Johnny stone had died before. In his opinion, he came back late. If he came back a little earlier, he could save Johnny stone from dum.


    The angry Stone Man Ben Grimm roared and rushed to dum''s direction. He arched his arms left and right, picked up one car after another and smashed dum''s body.


    The stone man Ben Grimm has great power, but for him, there are too few means of long-range combat, and there is no suitable weapon for him to throw. He just wants to rush to dum and tear dum!


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1271

    In the face of the cars thrown by Ben Grimm, the stone man, dum didn''t mean to panic or even avoid. Instead, he filled his body with electric current and formed an electric ball to protect himself.


    The appearance of this electric ball looks somewhat similar to Susan stone''s energy force field, but its function is also similar, that is, to protect dum in the electric ball, which is dum''s new use of his own ability.


    Even Victor von dum was surprised when he saw this scene, because dum''s progress speed was too fast. Although he was the source of dum''s power, dum''s control speed of his own ability was far faster than he used to be.


    In other words, if Victor von dum and this dum awaken at the same time, the progress speed of this dum will be much faster than victor von dum!


    "With the help of master and Zeus, I slowly developed various usages of my own ability, and even understood the law of thunder. However, depending on the situation, I don''t need so much trouble in this world. He developed various patterns of his ability with his own ability. If he was given enough time, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to understand the law..." Victor von dum could not help muttering as he looked at his more gifted self.


    Even at this time, Victor von dum didn''t quite understand what dum was going to do to release an electric ball to protect himself. It was clear that he could dodge the car thrown by stone man Ben Grimm.


    Even if dum wanted to be more ferocious, he could directly bomb these cars with electric current.


    Now, after dum protected himself with an electric ball, cars hit the electric ball. Instead of being backfired by any current, dum was buried under the car.


    "Huh?" it''s not just Victor von dum who doesn''t understand dum''s behavior at this time. Ben Graham, the stone man running to dum, doesn''t quite understand why dum appears so weak. Especially when dum just killed reed Richards and Johnny stone, Ben Graham, the stone man, doesn''t believe dum will be so weak.


    However, soon Stone Man Ben Graham thought of a possibility, especially in combination with the fact that dum absorbed the power of the whole city.


    The power in dum''s body may have been used up. After all, dum has released a large amount of current before, which also killed reed Richards and Johnny stone. Everyone mutated under the same cosmic storm. Even if there is a gap in ability, dum''s energy should not be endless!


    Therefore, at this time, dum should have no energy and shelter himself with the last power. After all, there is no power to be absorbed by dum in the current city.


    Thinking of this, the stone man Ben Grimm quickly walked to dum''s direction, swung the car buried on dum and smashed it on dum''s electric ball.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise reverberated around, and asylum dum''s electric ball was constantly flashing. It seemed that some could not bear the brute force from stone man bengrim.


    Ben Graham, the stone man, also found this. His eyes lit up suddenly, he simply threw the broken car out and hit the electric ball with his huge fist.


    Ben Grimm, the stone man, wants to smash through the electric ball. He wants to kill dum hidden in it and avenge reed Richards and Johnny!


    Thinking of their death, the stone man Ben Graham felt a burst of sadness and anger, especially Johnny stone''s death. This time, he came late. He thought Johnny stone could last longer. After all, Johnny stone was still very strong when he left.


    Therefore, after placing the two bodies of Susan stone and reed Richards, Ben Graham, the stone man, comforted Susan stone, said he would avenge reed Richards and bring Johnny stone back.


    Although Susan stone didn''t speak at that time, Ben Graham, the stone man, could feel that Susan stone had recovered a little spirit.


    But now, Ben Graham, the stone man, doesn''t know how to explain to Susan stone. If he tells Susan stone that her brother Johnny stone is dead, he doesn''t know how Susan stone will react in the end.


    After all, for Susan stone, the two closest men who are the most important of life are dead. Susan stone must be unable to bear such an impact.


    Stone Man Ben Graham''s thoughts at this time were somewhat divergent, because dum in the electric ball had no response, and the electric ball began to stir constantly, as if it had a tendency to explode.


    But what the stone man Ben Grimm doesn''t know is that in the electric ball, dum is constantly releasing the current, but he doesn''t let the current burst out. Instead, he is constantly compressing the volume of the current and doesn''t make the current exceed the scope of the electric ball.


    "Is this?" Victor von dum looked at dum''s behavior at this time, his eyes flickered slightly, and the surprise in his expression became more and more rich. This other self really surprised him too much, especially at this time, dum was still calculating the stone man bengrim, or dum still wanted to kill the stone man bengrim!


    During the short fight before, dum knew that he was not the opponent of stone man Ben Grimm, so he directly absorbed the current of the whole city without hesitation, and did not worry about whether the current would bite him back.


    After that, dum tried his best to kill the stone man Ben Grimm, but found that it could only cause minor injuries to the stone man Ben Grimm, so dum changed his strategy, killed reed Richards first, and then used Susan stone''s character to make the stone man Ben Grimm leave for a short time and kill Johnny stone.


    Now, when reed Richards and Johnny stone are dead, dum knows that simple means can''t kill the stone man Ben Grimm, so he begins to compress the current he makes. He wants to make the electric ball outside into a terrible bomb, inject all the current into it and blow up the stone man Ben Grimm!


    "What a madman! Is this what I look like? But can he really withstand such a current? After all, the current from the explosion doesn''t care whether he is himself or not. Even if he has a certain resistance to the current because of his own ability, it doesn''t mean that he can really survive such an explosion..." Victor von dum couldn''t help whispering as he looked at the steady electric current. He didn''t know how many times he didn''t calm down.

 Chapter 1272

    At this time, Victor von dum had to admit that dum in this world, whether in talent or mind, had surpassed him. Don''t say that he could surpass dum''s performance even if he was comparable to dum''s performance.


    This made Victor von dum fall into a deep thought at this time. He was thinking, what is his special training content, and is it to witness the rise of another demon version?


    But the question is, what''s the use of witnessing the rise of another demon version of himself? Is it to let yourself learn from the great devil, act recklessly, abandon the identity of the avenger alliance and become a villain?


    Are you kidding? You''ll be killed!


    Victor von dum knows that even if he really has the same level of talent and the same ruthlessness as dum in this world, after returning to his own world, the only way waiting for him is death.


    Due to the strength of Victor von dum''s world Avenger alliance, there has been no decent villain on earth for a long time. At most, there will only be some alien life to make trouble.


    And if Victor von dum becomes a villain and a great demon, the Avengers can''t wait to deal with him!


    Even, we don''t need the action of Huang Wen, a great God, or the action of cosmic Avengers such as Wanda. Even a strong father like Logan can''t be dealt with by Victor von dum!


    Even though Victor von dum knows that dum in this world is very powerful and may even take some time to understand the rules by himself, it is not so easy to become a strong man of sub heavenly Father level, let alone a strong man of heavenly Father level.


    Moreover, even if he became a strong father, Victor von dum didn''t think that dum with the law of thunder could beat Rogan''s rascal.


    No matter whether the abnormal metal of aidman alloy can conduct electricity or not, even if it can conduct electricity, Logan''s protective golden light can also isolate most of the damage in the same realm.


    Moreover, even if the golden light of the protective body is broken, the transformation of aidman alloy will not be afraid of current. The father''s law of thunder cannot destroy aidman alloy.


    The most important point is that even if the aidman alloy is destroyed, Rogan, a rascal, can recover instantly. The immortal body is no joke. Rogan''s ability bug is also among the top in the avenger alliance.


    Victor, another saber toothed tiger who has engraved Logan''s road, is not as lucky as Logan. First of all, he has not cultivated Vajra not bad magic skills, and there is no Apocalypse to help him improve his ability. He is a little behind.


    The same is true of Logan''s children, who have certain talents, but from their learning with the Panther God buster for so long without harvest, we can know that they can''t compare with Logan at all.


    But even so, Victor von dum is not sure that he wants to deal with the Logan family, let alone other Avengers in the avenger alliance.


    Therefore, even if he saw that he seemed to be able to embark on another road, Victor von dum did not really mean to try, but began to think about the fundamental purpose of his special training.


    If he really wants to force Victor von dum onto the road of the great demon king, Victor von dum doesn''t believe it. The God group doesn''t have the courage to do such a thing under the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar. If Huang Wen''s Avatar knows, he may kill the God group.


    Therefore, Victor von dum is looking for a way out of his special training. He knows he can''t stay in another dum all the time.


    While Victor von dum was thinking, dum had condensed the current in his hand to an extreme, filled the space in the whole electric ball, and even expanded the electric ball.


    In the view of the stone man bengrim outside, this seems to be evidence of the instability of the electric ball. It also makes the stone man bengrim more firmly hit the electric ball, vowing to bomb the electric ball and catch the dum inside!


    The stone man Ben Grimm never thought about what kind of damage would be brought to him if the electric ball exploded. After all, dum himself was inside, and the stone man Ben Grimm had enough confidence. Even if dum had any means, he would never hurt him!


    And when the stone man Ben Graham waved his huge fist and hit the electric ball hard, in the stone man Ben Graham''s eyes, the electric ball finally couldn''t bear the strong force and exploded!


    But at this time, the power compressed to the extreme in the electric ball also completely broke out, the blue and purple light flooded everything around, and the stone man bengrim directly lost his strength, and then felt a strong force impacting his body.


    "Pain!"


    It''s the first time that Stone Man Ben Grimm has felt such pain since he obtained his super ability. Even dum''s strong blow didn''t bring too much pain to stone man Ben Grimm!


    Even, Ben Graham, the stone man, felt the pain everywhere, as if he was constantly drilling towards his body, and his body seemed to begin to break everywhere!


    Yes, in the blue and purple light, in the thunder all over the sky, all the surrounding materials are rapidly destroyed, whether it is the stone man bengrim, the surrounding streets, buildings, or even dum''s own body.


    However, when the thunder hit dum''s body, dum was forcibly absorbing the thunder released by himself and wanted to turn it into his own use. Although it could not be 100% transformed, dum survived the thunder storm.


    The stone man bengrim with hard defense is not so comfortable, or his hard stone body can no longer withstand such a powerful thunder impact. After all, the defense of stone man bengrim is not invincible. He is just stone man bengrim, not hawk or Wolverine Logan.


    Finally, the body of the stone man Ben Grimm began to break little by little, turned into stones and fell to the ground, slowly losing his breath.


    "Puff!" not far away, dum''s body also fell to the ground, blackened, and a faint stench hit. His body did not move, as if he had lost his breath.


    People watching the battle in the distance looked at this messy battlefield. For a long time, no one dared to come and have a look. After all, no one knows who the final winner of the battle is.


    The official naturally hopes that the stone man Ben Grimm will die with dum. In that way, Suzanne stone is the only one with super powers, but can the official wish really come true?

 Chapter 1273

    "What to do now?" the official controlled the remote-controlled aircraft and was photographing the battlefield in the distance. When they saw that the stone man Ben Grimm turned into small stones, and dum''s body seemed to have suffered heavy damage and fell to the ground, they couldn''t make a decision at the first time.


    After all, dum''s strength before was really terrible, especially the final explosion, although not comparable to the nuclear explosion, it also reached a limit of human firepower.


    In addition, the freedom of human firepower is doomed to be incomparable with dum. Therefore, officials worry that normal military means can not threaten dum at all.


    If dum hadn''t died, some officials would have wanted to drop a nuclear bomb here


    Yes, mankind wants to drop nuclear bombs again, which is an old habit of never dropping nuclear bombs in case of trouble.


    However, this opinion was rejected by most people. After all, dum did not have as many and terrible zeta Ruixing people in the war in New York in another world. It had such a great impact. The impact of rashly dropping a nuclear bomb was too great. After all, it was at home.


    Throwing nuclear bombs at their homes is still a densely populated city. No one has such courage, especially so many people just think there is a power failure and don''t know about dum at all.


    More importantly, now dum hasn''t moved for a long time. It seems that he really died with the stone man Ben Graham


    If dum really dies with the stone man Ben Grimm, the officials can rest assured that at that time, the officials will focus on Susan stone.


    After all, at that time, only Susan stone was left in this group of mutated five. Won''t humans really be excited about this extraordinary power?


    I don''t know how many people want to study Susan stone''s super power thoroughly and let themselves master such a powerful power!


    After all, the power shown by dum and the magic four has been enough for many people to envy. Since dum and others can master this power, why can''t they?


    As for how Susan stone will be studied, it goes without saying that blood drawing is only the most basic. Can superpowers be inherited, whether superpowers are attached to the brain or cells? Can Susan stone''s superpowers develop other superpowers?


    These are problems that need human beings to study and solve slowly.


    In addition, dum and the magic four have theoretically experienced the same cosmic storm, but the five people have five different superpowers. Is this the diversity of organisms or the different forces contained in the cosmic storm?


    Human officials can''t wait to find out these problems, especially when dum hasn''t been moving, human officials can''t help it at last.


    "Infrared detection shows that there is no breath of life in the battlefield, and dum should die together with bengalem!" soon, someone from the human official reported the situation on the scene.


    "Then send someone over! Collect their bodies. Ben Grimm can''t let go even if he turns into small stones. All of them can be taken back!" after hearing the report, the human high-level quickly made a decision, "Reed Richards''s two bodies should also be brought back. In an instant, find out where Johnny stone''s body flew in the explosion..."


    "The most important thing is dum and Susan stone. Dum''s strength is the most powerful of the five superpowers, and Susan stone is the only one alive. We must bring them back completely, okay?!"


    "Yes!" as the order was issued, soldiers finally took action. When dum was bullied, no soldiers were sent out, only some police officers were on the scene, which had no effect, but took away some onlookers.


    However, there were still many people who died on the spot because they were too close to the battlefield between dum and the stone man bengrim.


    Even, the bodies of these innocent people were much more fragile than the stone man Ben Grimm. As for the bodies of Johnny stone, they were blown to dust and floated away in the wind.


    It has to be said that when there is no danger, the soldiers of the world rush to the scene really fast. Before long after issuing the order, professional personnel began to clean the battlefield.


    They didn''t find Johnny stone''s body, but they collected all the small stones scattered by stone man Ben Grimm. After all, the color of stone man Ben Grimm''s small stones is very different from the surrounding ground. After careful exploration, they can still find them.


    The bodies of Johnny stone and stone man Ben Grimm can only be regarded as small heads. A team came to dum''s body. First, they carefully explored dum''s body and determined that dum really had no breath of life. Then they carefully took dum''s body away.


    As for the last group of people, it is natural to go to Susan stone''s place. When Susan stone was taken away by stone man Ben Graham, a small monitoring plane monitored them from a distance in order to know where Susan stone was going.


    Although dum absorbed the power of the whole city and cut off the power of TV stations, dum''s affairs did not spread so much, nor could it isolate the official means to obtain information here.


    After all, dum only uses electricity, not electromagnetic force. For these flying surveillance aircraft, dum has no way except to explode on spot.


    When the last group of people came to Susan stone''s position, Susan stone''s expression did not change. When she saw the soldiers coming, she already understood what. At this time, she suddenly came back, her eyes flashed with light, and a force field wrapped her two bodies with reed Richards, trying to escape here with reed Richards''s body.


    As for the situation of stone man Ben Graham, Johnny stone and even dum, Susan stone has guessed, but she doesn''t want to think more. She doesn''t want to fall into the hands of researchers, let alone see reed Richards''s body studied by others!


    After all, Reid Richards was a professional scientist before. Susan stone, who was with him, knew exactly how ambitious officials would treat them when they had no threat to the government!


    "Fire! Susan stone''s protective cover is not invincible, she needs to bear the corresponding pressure!" the commander looked at Susan stone flying, didn''t hesitate, directly ordered his soldiers to fire, and all kinds of bullets and shells flew towards Susan stone''s protective cove

 Chapter 1274

    In addition to dum, a more threatening superpower, in fact, when the officials know the abilities of the magic four, they have made records of their abilities. Naturally, they are studying the weaknesses of these abilities.


    Susan stone seems to have invincible defense and the ability to fly, but her destructive power is basically the weakest. She is a huge load for herself whether she releases attack or defense.


    Reid Richards''s ability to resist cold and heat is not high, let alone current. The official can''t take out the weapons of high-voltage current


    The stone man Ben Grimm seems to have a strong body, but as long as he is thrown into the cement, it is difficult for him to break free when he is loaded into the deep sea, not to mention that the stone man Ben Grimm is not immortal at all.


    Johnny stone has no less destructive power than dum, especially in many environments, the degree of damage of the flame can even be higher than the current, but without oxygen, Johnny stone can''t release his own flame, let alone water Johnny stone''s flame directly.


    Therefore, in addition to the changing dum, the official is quite sure to deal with the magic four, just as Susan stone encountered at this time.


    Before the force field released by Susan stone could fly much higher, it was attacked by fire. In an instant, it had reached the limit that Susan stone could bear.


    You know, the firepower level of the soldiers is not at the same level as that of the streets and even the police. Susan stone can only cope with the continuous shooting of pistols and bullets at most. It is impossible to stop the firepower attack of the soldiers.


    Therefore, no matter how Susan stone clenched her teeth, she still didn''t maintain her force field in the end. She fell to the ground awkwardly from the air, and her two parts of reed Richards fell to the ground like a piece of paper.


    "You..." Susan stone looked up and struggled to say something. At this time, the commander had changed his men into anesthetic bullets, which directly made Susan stone unconscious.


    So far, in addition to Johnny stone''s body turned into dust, the remaining four superpowers, whether alive or dead, were captured by the authorities.


    Of course, different people have different treatment when they enter the laboratory. Susan stone enters the living laboratory, dum enters the corpse research laboratory, and reed Richards and stone man bengrim can only become analytical materials.


    After all, both the rag body of reed Richards and the small stone body of stone man Ben Grimm have lost their activity and their research value has greatly decreased.


    Only Susan stone and dum have real hope of developing superpowers, especially when dum''s body is not completely charred.


    Some experimenters even proposed to combine dum''s genes with Susan stone to create a living body.


    Normally, such a proposal will not be passed, but now in the face of extraordinary power, the constraints of ethics and even law have disappeared. Finally, the experiment will continue soon, and a new life is born. The experimenters named him Adam.


    Yes, these experimenters feel that they are God. They are creating new humans and opening a new era!


    And dum, did he really die like this? In fact, it''s not that simple. Under the gaze of Victor von dum, dum''s body really lost its vitality, but dum''s consciousness did not dissipate. Even Victor von dum could clearly feel dum''s consciousness.


    "You really won the magic four, but are you really the last winner?" Victor von dum felt dum''s meaning, slowly shook his head and whispered.


    "How can I not count? As long as my consciousness slowly recovers and regains control of my body, I can start again. It''s really beyond my power that a group of humans dare to covet the power of God!" just as victor von dum''s voice fell, dum''s retort rang, which made Victor von dum stunned.


    Victor von dum didn''t expect that dum could hear his own words and even refute his own words. What''s the situation? Can I say that I''m going to compete with dum for control?


    "Are you my other personality? I didn''t expect that the other I was so indecisive. How were you born? With my ability?" dum said again soon before Victor von dum recovered.


    Obviously, due to his knowledge, dum did not know that Victor von dum was himself in another world, but thought that Victor von dum was a personality born with super power, because dum felt the powerful power from Victor von dum''s consciousness.


    That''s as like as two peas are familiar with, and he''s just the same as he controls.


    "Why don''t you speak? You have a powerful power in your consciousness. Does that mean that you can lend this power to me to make me wake up faster?" dum asked with a flash in his eyes when he saw that Victor von dum still didn''t speak.


    "Is it good for me to lend you strength?" Victor von dum finally opened his mouth. There was a faint chill in his voice. To tell the truth, he was afraid of another himself.


    "Naturally, when I master the world, I am you, you are me, and you are the God of the new world!" dum replied enthusiastically.


    "I''m in direct control of your body now. I''m not the God of the new world?" Victor von dum sneered and refuted with disdain.


    "You can''t do it, can you? Although you exist in my body, you can''t master my body at all. Otherwise, you won''t have done nothing for so long..." dum didn''t mean to be frightened by Victor von dum, but retorted.


    After all, even if you have more powerful forces, I am the master of my body. I am the one who has the final say, you are just a tool to provide strength.


    "Even you don''t have the ability to act independently, do you? Otherwise, you won''t stay there and whisper to yourself!"


    "..." Victor von dum fell into silence. He didn''t quite understand what it was to say that he was trapped in another body, but he didn''t expect that dum''s insight was so sharp that his situation was guessed by dum, and this was only their first confrontation.

 Chapter 1275

    "You were born because of me. We are one. Although I can''t control my body now, I can clearly feel that people outside are experimenting with my body..." dum saw that Victor von dum still didn''t speak, so he continued to speak.


    "This is my body and your body. Can you really stand watching your body tested by others?"


    "Also, now it''s just to draw blood and extract some cells and genetic genes, but later it''s not necessarily. It''s the most common to open the belly and take organs for research. Fortunately, he took out my heart and put it back again. If he''s not lucky, he''s afraid he''ll soak it directly in formalin..."


    "At that time, even if my consciousness still exists, I can''t return to my body."


    "Your body has lost its vitality. It''s difficult for you to control your body perfectly when you go back now..." Victor von dum listened to dum''s story and finally spoke, and his face was very serious. "Also, when did you notice my existence? Shouldn''t it be when I just spoke? After all, you didn''t mean to be surprised at that time!"


    "It''s all right. Just use electricity to stimulate the body and make the body vigorous. As long as you control the electricity in your own hands, it won''t cause too much damage to me, otherwise my body won''t remain so complete..." dum''s voice has a strong confidence, although his time for super ability is far less than that of Victor von dum, But his mastery of his own ability is far better than that of Victor von dum.


    "Before, I was sure that I would die with the stone man Ben Grimm because I knew my resistance to current. Even if those explosive currents were difficult to absorb, they would not completely destroy my consciousness!"


    "As for the discovery of you, when I absorbed the power of the whole city, I was not sure that these power would not cause excessive load on my body, but finally you did it and controlled the originally frenzied power..."


    Dum''s meaning was obvious. At that time, he was not able to control such a strong current and was ready to trade his injury for the life of stone man Ben Grimm. After all, he didn''t know that Stone Man Ben Grimm had such strong defense at that time.


    As a result, Victor von dum didn''t hold back his hand and helped dum, which was noticed by dum.


    However, at that time, dum didn''t show any meaning, but silently recorded it in his heart, and it''s hard to say whether dum finally had the courage to die with stone man Ben Graham because he knew the existence of Victor von dum


    "I just want to see if you can defeat the magic four, but I didn''t expect that you really succeeded. By the way, there is only one Susanne stone left. What are you going to do?" Victor von dum said after hearing dum''s answer.


    "Susan... Wait until I wake up!" dum was also silent. To tell the truth, he wanted to see what Susan stone was doing, especially when he found that the genes of the next generation had been extracted.


    Even if dum didn''t know the existence of Adam, he could guess that his genetic genes were used to create life, and probably combined with Susan stone''s genes


    If originally, dum would kill Susan stone mercilessly even if he liked her, but now it''s different. Susan stone is the only superpower. If they have a descendant, dum doesn''t know if he can be cruel!


    Even if dum has become the God of human beings, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t need God''s son. Even because genetic genes have been studied, dum has begun to want to create a god system!


    "Well, I''ll help you again and see what you can do!" Victor von dum looked at dum, who fell into silence and finally showed a trace of human nature. Dum''s eyes flickered slightly, and finally took a deep breath, and an electric current swept into dum''s consciousness.


    "By the way, don''t forget, human beings are not soft persimmons. Although the strength of individuals is not too strong, they don''t necessarily have the means to deal with you!"


    As victor von dum''s voice fell, dum''s consciousness gradually blurred, and dum''s charred body put in the laboratory also reacted.


    Dum''s mastery of his own ability is indeed very fast, but after all, he did not understand the existence of the law, and dum did not understand the profound meaning of the law at all.


    But Victor von dum is different. He directly stimulates dum''s body with the vitality of the law of thunder. This is the truth of the so-called withered wood meets spring.


    As for whether dum''s body can be completely recovered, it is not a problem that Victor von dum needs to consider. Victor von dum only needs dum''s consciousness to return to his body.


    "Zizizi!" on the bed of the laboratory, the current flickered on dum''s body. Soon dum''s eyelids picked up, followed by his fingers. After a long time, dum''s eyes suddenly opened, and an electric light flashed in dum''s eyes.


    "Human means, nuclear weapons..." dum opened his eyes and did not act immediately. Instead, he was thinking about what Victor von dum had just said. You know, he is not in the previous city now!


    Previously, in the city, due to the impact of the environment, the official could not easily agree to throw the nuclear bomb in his own city, but now it is different. Now it is a secret experimental site. If dum really comes back, it may be that the above will directly issue an order to throw a nuclear bomb to kill dum!


    Dum, who has experienced previous explosions, knows very well that his destructive power must not be better than that of a nuclear bomb explosion, let alone a nuclear bomb with terrorist radiation.


    Even now dum thinks he is out of the human category, he still doesn''t think he can resist the power of nuclear explosion, let alone feel the threat of radiation from a close distance.


    So when Victor von dum mentioned it, dum began to think about it as soon as he woke up.


    "No! I''m not strong enough now! I haven''t mastered the means he just revived me, that is to say, I can become stronger!" dum''s eyes flashed and whispered.


    "I haven''t developed the speed of current. Even, in theory, I should be able to directly incarnate the current form like Johnny stone. After all, we are both pure energy superpowers..."

 Chapter 1276

    If dum can really turn his body into an electric current, his speed will increase many times, and he may really escape the washing of the nuclear bomb!


    And most importantly, if it turns into current form, its resistance to radiation will also be improved many times. As long as it is not bombed by the front of the nuclear bomb, dum will not be affected by radiation!


    "No! My strength is not enough now. If I can turn into thunder, like Thor or Zeus in the myth, why am I afraid of a nuclear bomb?" dum said angrily.


    "Hehe, if you understand the law, how can a mere nuclear bomb threaten you?" Victor von dum shook his head and muttered in his heart after hearing dum''s muttering.


    This time, Victor von dum didn''t speak again, because he knew that dum would hear him.


    The power of understanding the law has basically reached the high level of legend. Such existence is even more powerful than magneto and Charles.


    It''s like Qin Ge Lei, who wanted the mutants to stand up independently. The strong at this level are no longer afraid of nuclear bombs. If there are nuclear bombs, they can be dismantled for you.


    The powerful thunder force can even directly bomb the nuclear bomb on the spot, and wrap up all the explosive forces!


    This is the strength of the strong law, and dum is still far away from this realm, just as victor von dum is far away from the sub heavenly father.


    "Absorb the electricity here! I can feel that there is more electricity here than in the city. This laboratory should be not small enough for me to regain strong combat effectiveness. It will be convenient for me to act when there is a power failure here!" when Victor von dum whispered in his heart, dum had recovered his mind and made a decision.


    Dum''s strength in his body had long been exhausted. Even if Victor von dum helped him restore his vitality, it was not enough to directly restore dum''s full strength.


    Therefore, dum must continue to absorb more current, and dum didn''t think about whether this rash absorption of current would pose any threat to himself.


    In dum''s opinion, Victor von dum will help himself solve these problems. After all, there has been a time before to absorb the power of the whole city. The power of a laboratory has been absorbed, and Victor von dum will also help himself solve them.


    Dum knows that Victor von dum''s ability far exceeds himself. As for whether Victor von dum is his own source of strength, dum has not considered it much, because it''s not the time to consider it, and he thinks rashly, which means that he may not be known by Victor von dum.


    "Zizizi!" with dum''s heart moving, the current in the whole laboratory was disordered, and the lights began to flicker.


    The staff in the laboratory suddenly jumped in their hearts, and an ominous premonition shrouded their hearts.


    However, soon the staff shook their heads and thought with luck: "it should not be. He is dead. We have studied it for so long. If he had been alive, he would have shot. Now he must be dead. There must be a problem with the power supply..."


    This idea is not only shared by one staff member, but also shared by most staff members. Everyone has a fluke mentality, especially these staff members clearly know dum''s power. If dum has begun to absorb electricity, I''m afraid none of them can live


    Unfortunately, the fact is often so unfulfilled. When the whole laboratory falls into darkness, all the staff know that the door of hell is opening to them!


    However, they have not yet studied the profound meaning of super power. They have not yet become the creator God of the new era. They are unwilling!


    Some staff members subconsciously want to escape, but unfortunately, when the power is cut off, the door of the whole laboratory is basically locked automatically. It is not so easy to find a spare key or power supply in the dark.


    In another lab, Susan stone lying on the bed slowly opened her eyes. She was also aware of what had happened. Subconsciously, Susan stone touched her stomach.


    There is the collection of dum gene and her. Originally, the staff were prepared to conceive in vitro, but it was suggested that Susan stone might be able to and Adam''s additional energy, and finally Adam was conceived by Susan stone''s mother


    For the child in her belly, Susan stone couldn''t tell what she felt. After all, it was the continuation of her life. Even if it wasn''t what she wanted, it also happened.


    Susan stone''s heart must be full of hate for dum, as well as for the staff. After all, dum killed reed Richards, Johnny stone and stone man Ben Graham. The staff studied them ruthlessly


    But now, when she realized that dum might not be dead, Susan stone''s heart poured out a hope, which was her subconscious desire for freedom.


    It''s also a chance that Susan stone doesn''t want her baby to be an experiment!


    "Boom!" just as Susan stone was thinking and the staff around him were in a panic, an explosion sounded. It was the door where dum bombed his laboratory.


    Of course, there are not only staff in the laboratory, but also some soldiers stationed here. They are already contacting the outside world, bringing equipment and starting operations.


    These soldiers are also full of terror, but they have guns in their hands after all. They don''t want to sit and die like this.


    As for the original meaning of the soldiers, it is probably to monitor those staff, so that some staff should not have thoughts and quietly turn themselves into superpowers


    Soon, dum met these soldiers. In the dark, dum''s body emitted electric light, and his eyes also flashed electric current, so that he could see everything.


    Dum''s appearance could be clearly seen even if the soldiers didn''t bring a night vision, so the gunfire soon rang out.


    Unfortunately, a current appeared in front of dum, which directly blocked all the bullets. The metal bullets lost kinetic energy in the current and soon fell to the ground.


    Next, it was time for dum to show. With the continuous flashing of the current, one soldier after another fell to the ground. Dum''s life was under dum''s hands, which was not worth mentioning at all.


    At this time, dum killed even more people than before in the city, but dum''s expression and mentality did not change

 Chapter 1277

    In this way, under the electric light, one life after another lost its breath and fell to the ground. This is no longer a laboratory, but has become a hell.


    The staff trapped in the laboratory heard the news outside and couldn''t help fighting, but they didn''t know where to hide.


    And dum was not polite at all. He directly opened the doors of one laboratory after another, just like the God of death knocking at the door, harvesting life.


    "Don''t! Don''t come here!" frightened voices echoed in dum''s ears. The staff still had some knives or benches in their hands, which seemed to want to use the last weapon to protect themselves.


    But there was a color of fear in the expression of every staff member. They knew that they were just struggling powerlessly. In the face of the terrorist existence of dum, their strength was nothing at all.


    "I know you, did you cut my piece of meat?" dum looked at a staff member in front of him at this time, flashed an electric light in his eyes, then smiled coldly, and said slowly after a trace of current poured into the staff member''s body.


    "Don''t worry, my means are different from yours, but there will be similarities. You won''t die as soon as your companions. I will torture you slowly..."


    "Ah!"


    A scream echoed in the laboratory. Under dum''s control, the current that was enough to hurt the other party but would not let the other party die directly was constantly destroying the other party''s body, making the staff member scream.


    After a long time, the scream slowly subsided, and the staff member was finally relieved under the long electrocution.


    On one side, a staff member saw the tragic death of his companion and was scared to death on the spot.


    However, even so, dum still didn''t want to let him go, but directly killed the man''s body with electric current.


    Dum killed while walking. Soon, he came to the outside of a laboratory. Under the influence of current in dum''s eyes, there was no difference between the power-off laboratory and the day, so he saw Susan stone lying in bed in the laboratory.


    "..." dum''s eyes rested on Susan stone and finally looked at Susan stone''s abdomen. Even though Susan stone''s abdomen did not bulge high, dum could also feel that there was a life being conceived there.


    This has nothing to do with dum''s ability, mainly because his perception has been strengthened, and the child in Susan stone''s belly has the closest relationship with him


    "Hoo! Get rid of the others first!" even with dum''s heart, he didn''t know what choice to make at this time. He could only choose to solve the rest of the people here before considering Susan stone.


    Susan stone seemed to feel something. She raised her head and looked at the outside subconsciously. She only knew that dum was outside, but when she looked at it, dum had restrained the current on her body. It was dark outside and couldn''t see anything.


    "Child..." Susan stone stroked her abdomen. Her mood was more complicated than that of dum. If she had the ability, Susan stone must want to kill dum. The death of Reid Richards on that day had a great impact on Susan stone. Otherwise, Susan stone should have died in dum''s hands, It won''t end like this.


    Or, when Susan stone found that the soldiers came to catch her, it was better to completely remove the force field shield halfway, even if the body was studied.


    However, it''s no use saying this now. Time can''t come back. Now Susan stone is more reluctant to let Susan stone commit suicide. It''s not that Susan stone doesn''t want to die, but because she can clearly feel the life in her stomach. Susan stone doesn''t have the heart to let him die like this. He hasn''t seen the world yet


    Perhaps, this is the glory of motherhood, which supports Susan stone to live until now. Perhaps, for Susan stone, the child at this time is the last concern.


    "When the child was born, I committed suicide to accompany reed and Johnny..." Susan stone flashed a decision in her eyes. She gnashed her teeth and looked outside the laboratory. She knew that dum was killing. She also hoped that dum could kill hard and kill all the workers who studied them!


    "Don''t kill, you should go!" when dum on the other side left Susan stone''s laboratory, Victor von dum''s voice rang, which made dum stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" dum was killing and venting his confusion. Now Victor von dum disrupted his rhythm as soon as he spoke, and several staff members died on the spot because of the disordered current.


    Although dum wanted to kill them.


    "There''s a nuclear bomb coming. It should be the people here who contacted the official..." Victor von dum shook his head and looked up into the air through dum''s body. With Victor von dum''s current strength and simple perspective, it''s not too difficult, especially this nuclear bomb is still coming towards the position where Victor von dum is now.


    If Victor von dum doesn''t respond, the ultimate human firepower may really kill the strong law, but unfortunately, humans can''t do this. Even the responsible superpowers need to spend a lot of time studying to pay.


    "What? Nuclear bomb? Is it so fast?" even with dum''s mentality at this time, he was not so calm when he heard about the nuclear bomb, especially when dum was not sure to deal with the nuclear bomb.


    After all, in dum''s view, he has just begun to kill. How can the human side have responded? Doesn''t it take time to prepare a nuclear bomb? Don''t you need to pass through layers?


    "It seems that human beings should have been ready long ago, not necessarily to prevent you, but also to prevent some mutant monsters..." Victor von dum did not hear dum''s voice, but also guessed dum''s idea, so he shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "After all, with your superpower Zhuyu in front, it is difficult to ensure that there will be no more difficult to control superpowers. On the human side, it is natural to make good preparations. Maybe the nuclear bomb is not far from the laboratory. Once there is any problem in the laboratory, the nuclear bomb will be launched!"


    "After all, even if all the super power data are destroyed, it''s better than another monster that humans can''t cope with?"

 Chapter 1278

    What Victor von dum said at this time is the idea of mankind. In other words, no matter which world, in the face of this situation, it should make similar choices. When the new hope state was established, mankind had already prepared the means of attack?


    Therefore, for the nuclear bomb attack, Victor von dum did not have any accident. Even Victor von dum was thinking about how many nuclear bombs would come. It was human nature to be afraid of insufficient firepower.


    "How did you find the nuclear bomb? Why didn''t I find anything?" dum asked Victor von dum with some hesitation after he was silent. He didn''t doubt what Victor von dum said, but didn''t understand how Victor von dum could find things that he didn''t find in his own body.


    Especially now that the nuclear bomb has not come, from the meaning of Victor von dum''s words, he still has a certain time to escape.


    "When you further master your ability, you will know how I found it..." Victor von dum didn''t directly tell dum what he meant, but some mysterious riddlers said, "what you should do now is to escape here. As for Susan stone, you can choose whether to take it or not!"


    "I see!" dum took a deep breath and looked at Susanne stone''s laboratory. At this time, the situation would not give dum any chance to think, so dum rushed directly to Susanne stone''s direction. As for the future, he had to think about it later!


    With the sound of "boom!" the door of Susan stone''s laboratory was opened in an instant, but Susan stone was not hurt. There were even no explosives flying in the direction of Susan stone. It was obvious that this was dum''s subconscious protection for Susan stone and his children.


    After hearing the explosion, Susan stone instinctively jumped, but she didn''t panic, because she soon realized that it was dum. The familiar current ability has been unforgettable to Susan stone all her life.


    "You''re here..." at this time, after returning to consciousness, Susan stone''s voice had a faint cold, no surprise or hatred, which made dum''s heart jump suddenly.


    "It''s time to go. I haven''t finished killing people, but the nuclear bomb is coming soon, and you don''t want to die here?" however, dum soon recovered. He went to Susan stone bound on the bed, and an electric current smashed the bed directly. Then he held Susan stone in his arms and said.


    "You let me go!" Susan stone suddenly struggled violently after being held by dum, with a strong anger in her voice.


    Yes, at this time, Susan stone was angry. After all, dum was still her enemy. For the sake of the children in her stomach, Susan stone didn''t shoot dum directly, but dum now hugged her and touched the bottom line of Susan stone.


    It was no big deal for Susan stone before, but it is absolutely unacceptable for Susan stone now.


    "Don''t move!" dum heard Suzanne stone''s roar and felt Suzanne stone''s struggle. For a moment, he was a little angry and shouted in a low voice, "leave here first. If you mess around again, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "You can do it if you have the ability..." Susan stone didn''t expect that dum would have such a big reaction when she hugged herself, but Susan stone was also angry at this time, and she continued to roar at dum.


    "Zizizi!" however, dum is not a pity, especially when the nuclear bomb is coming. Dum has no time to quarrel with Susan stone. If they don''t escape here, they will all die!


    So dum directly stunned Susan stone with a small amount of current, forcibly carried Susan stone on his shoulder and rushed out of the laboratory.


    For dum at this time, carrying a person''s weight will not affect him at all, and he will not fight by his own body. As long as the current is sufficient, it will not affect his combat effectiveness.


    Soon, dum ran wildly in the laboratory, looking for a way out, but dum didn''t know anything about the laboratory after all. When he just killed, he was just running around. Now it''s not so easy to find an exit.


    "First left, then right..." just when dum couldn''t find the exit, Victor von dum had begun to command, "you only need to bomb five doors to escape. This is the fastest way I''ve found!"


    "OK!" dum did not hesitate, and acted directly under the guidance of Victor von dum.


    "Boom!" with dum''s outbursts again and again, the five doors were bombed by dum. It was a dark night outside, but dum had electric current flowing in his eyes, and the night would not affect his eyesight.


    "Let''s go! The nuclear bomb is approaching, and you still have one minute to escape from the explosion range!" just as dum was relieved when he escaped from the laboratory, Victor von dum''s voice sounded again with a trace of urgency.


    "OK!" dum''s heart trembled. At this time, he finally felt the crisis coming and hurried to the place far away from the laboratory. The speed exceeded the limit of human imagination, but it did not reach the speed expected by dum himself, as fast as lightning.


    "Damn it! I have the current. Why can''t I turn it into current, or get lightning speed?" dum ran away and scolded with dissatisfaction in his heart.


    "Speed super ability, where is it so easy to get?" Victor von dum finally felt relieved when he saw dum''s image at this time. Dum, who killed the magic four before, really made him a little afraid, and the performance of the resurrected dum was not as good as before.


    As for dum''s idea of turning current into a super power of speed, Victor von dum only sneered. To tell the truth, Victor von dum has not been able to achieve his own speed as fast as lightning, and even Thor, the former Thor, has not reached this speed. Among all the lightning powers, Zeus is the only guy who has mastered this perfectly and far beyond it.


    Of course, Victor von dum doesn''t know whether Thor can reach this step at this time, and it''s unclear whether max, Victor von dum''s master, can reach this level in special training.


    From Victor von dum''s point of view, dum at this time regarded himself too high and thought about running before he could walk

 Chapter 1279

    Dum escaped quickly, but the speed of the nuclear bomb, especially when mankind was ready.


    "Boom!" a deafening explosion sounded, as if the sky had opened a hole, the earth seemed to begin to shake, the powerful sound waves were destroying everything nearby, the huge flame swallowed up the surrounding environment, and the terrible radiation was filled in the air.


    The power of this explosion is too many times stronger than those electric currents exploded by dum before, and I don''t know how many equivalent nuclear bombs it is. However, in order to prevent super powers from really accidents, it''s not incomprehensible that humans are well prepared.


    That is, this is a desert, otherwise such an explosion will harm many creatures, and even if this is a desert, it will completely become a forbidden area for life after this nuclear explosion.


    Perhaps, many years later, when the radiation decreases slowly, the ecosystem will be re formed. As for whether there will be any variation, it is unknown.


    At the time of the explosion, dum and Susan stone didn''t completely run out of the scope of the explosion. After all, at the moment of the explosion, dum had been difficult to run more distance.


    Fortunately, dum and Susan stone were not in the center of the explosion. Otherwise, even now dum and Susan stone have only death waiting for them.


    During the explosion, dum repeated his old technique and once again showed the electric ball to protect himself and Susan stone. Then the electric ball blocked most of the explosion energy and radiation and was blown out.


    In this way, dum and Susan stone were embarrassed to escape the nuclear explosion. Although the means of human beings were amazing, they did not achieve any effect in the end.


    "Did you succeed?" the high level of mankind panicked again. They didn''t know the specific situation. After all, it''s not so easy to explore the situation after the nuclear explosion.


    "I don''t know. The news is that the laboratory has been destroyed..." someone said gnashing his teeth. "Damn it! Haven''t you studied it carefully before? This dum''s body has lost its breath of life long ago. Why can he survive?"


    "Is he immortal? This is also one of his superpowers? Are they not dead there? No, that Johnny stone''s body has turned into ashes and should be completely dead?" someone frowned and muttered suspiciously.


    "Do you think some experimenters have developed dum''s ability and applied it to their own hands?" others flashed their eyes and put forward a new possibility.


    "After all, the news we received was that there was a problem in the laboratory. If we couldn''t go back, someone got dum''s ability, then absorbed the current of the laboratory and imitated dum''s style?"


    "You know, we haven''t seen dum really come back to life, and we don''t have any video data. Even if there are still in the laboratory, we can''t get it!"


    "No one can guarantee this..." someone shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice, "if you say so, there are too many possibilities. We don''t even know whether it is one person or many people who get super power!"


    "Hum! What if you get super powers? You really think of yourself as a God? Even if the LORD lives and annoys us, we will let them know the power of the army!" thought the military leader snorted coldly and shouted in a deep voice, "Besides, with such a powerful explosion, no creatures can survive. Whether it''s dum or other superpowers, they must be dead!"


    This is the result that mankind most wants to see now. If even mankind''s most powerful weapons can''t deal with dum or strange superpowers, they really can''t think of any way to deal with him.


    Moreover, the nuclear bombs have been thrown away. Do you think the other party will not retaliate if they are not dead?


    At that time, the other party only needs to go to a busy city and kill recklessly. What can humans do with the other party?


    The ability to absorb current seems to pose a great threat to mankind without magnetic field control or brain control, but it will not be too weak. Now places with cutting-edge weapons also need electricity. If there is a power failure all over the world, how many weapons can humans use?


    How many weapons are left that can pose a threat to a superpower like dum?


    You know, dum can not only absorb electric current, but also release it. The power he releases is no weaker than human conventional weapons


    "Check! We must find out! Even if we pay a heavy price, we should also know whether anyone survived the nuclear explosion!" soon, the human high-level responded, and they gnawed their teeth and ordered.


    "We must find his whereabouts and weaknesses. Doesn''t he need electricity? That means he can''t make electricity by himself. If he really lives, consumes his energy and doesn''t give him a chance to absorb, he can kill him!"


    "Whether it''s dum or not, it''s the same. As for the research, I don''t support it here. You should also see the risk this time. We don''t grasp the super ability. This is Pandora''s magic box. It''s better not to open it!"


    Someone''s eyes flickered slightly. It was obvious that he still couldn''t forget his superpower, but he didn''t say anything against it at this time.


    Perhaps, if they can catch superpowers again, they will send their most trusted researchers for research. The most important thing is to chop up the research object. The probability of dum''s resurrection this time is a little greater than the betrayal after the researchers have achieved results


    Soon, the human army began to look around the nuclear explosion, and even tried to explore the situation in the nuclear explosion, but in the end, they found nothing.


    It seems that there is no trace of life in the nuclear explosion. Similarly, the outside of the nuclear explosion doesn''t look like someone passing by. All around here are deserts. There are not only no cities, but even villages. If someone really escapes, it''s not so difficult to explore the trace of human beings.


    After some exploration, the army that did not get the results reported its findings and wanted to evacuate this dangerous place. Unfortunately, the above order is to continue the search, or even search the main center of the nuclear explosion and the situation of that laboratory!


    Yes, there are still some people who don''t give up. They want to know if there will be anything left in the laboratory under the nuclear explosion to let them know what happened

 Chapter 1280

    However, it is a pity that the center of the nuclear explosion is not so easy to explore, especially to find clues in the broken laboratory. However, the high-level human beings suddenly found that they do not seem to have many choices.


    After all, the person who caused the chaos in the laboratory is missing now, maybe dead or hiding. They can''t find it at all. They really have no choice but to explore the situation in the laboratory and strengthen the search.


    Unless dum and Susan stone can reappear, they really don''t know what they should do now.


    Dum and Susan stone''s goal is too small and the threat is too great, which makes the human top confused.


    So where are dum and Susan stone at this time? By this time, they had entered a small town, almost hundreds of kilometers away from the center of the nuclear explosion.


    At that time, when the nuclear explosion hit, dum protected himself and Susan stone with an electric ball, isolating most of the energy impact and radiation. At that time, Susan stone also woke up. When she found that she was in a situation, Susan stone had calmly stayed. She knew that now was not the time to turn against dum.


    "Your ability is too conspicuous. Human beings will soon find that you are not dead, and then trace your trace..." Susan stone looked at the electric ball outside, his eyes flickered slightly and said softly.


    "Are you awake?" dum was stunned when he heard the speech, then frowned and said, "the current radiation force is too powerful. If the ability is withdrawn, you and I will be shrouded in radiation. It is unknown whether to further mutate or destroy our genes. We can''t gamble!"


    "I know I can use my ability to make your electric ball invisible, but you need to shrink your ability and don''t touch my invisibility field!" Susan stone took a deep breath, looked at dum and said, "and you let go of me, I won''t run!"


    "Can you be invisible with the force field?" dum''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, and then put down Susan stone, who was suspended in mid air and did not touch the current in the electric ball to avoid being hurt.


    "When they study me, I can always learn something from it. After all, I was sober at that time..." Susan stone waved his hand, and an energy penetrated the electric ball. When dum didn''t stop it, he shielded the outer electric ball and formed an invisible force field.


    "Yes."


    "The next thing..." dum looked at Susan stone suspended in the air, his feet off the ground, and a look of envy flashed in his eyes. You know, he can''t fly yet, but soon dum came back. Since Susan stone didn''t mean to conflict with him, he can have a good chat with Susan stone.


    "There are many things, I don''t want to say. I just know that the child is innocent..." Susan stone shook her head, looked at dum and said seriously, "we''ll wait until the child is born. Now, we have to hide our identity and can''t be found by the high-level human beings!"


    "I know you want revenge now, but now is not the time. We need to give him a stable environment. His current state is very fragile..."


    "Moreover, it has not been long since we awakened our superpowers. How much do we study our own abilities? If you really want revenge, you might as well take a little time to precipitate it!"


    "OK! I see! Let''s hide our names for a while!" dum''s eyes lit up suddenly, because he thought of Victor von dum. Victor von dum''s strength is much stronger than him. Since the awakened self is so strong, he has no reason to be unable to reach this level!


    At the level of Victor von dum, does dum still need to be afraid of a mere nuclear bomb? From Victor von dum''s tone, dum can also know that Victor von dum doesn''t care about the nuclear bomb. If he did it, it should be the nuclear bomb.


    Therefore, dum is still very envious of such strength. As for Victor von dum, dum will not think about it now because his strength is not enough.


    Because dum knew very well that there was absolutely no other conscious body in Susan stone at this time. Not only Susan stone, but also the dead Johnny stone, stone man bengrim and reed Richards would not have such a conscious body in their body, otherwise they would have some other means.


    Victor von dum can help himself survive and guide himself to avoid the nuclear bomb crisis. If Susan stone and other human beings really have conscious body, they won''t lose so badly.


    This idea flashed through dum''s mind and was forcibly suppressed by him. He didn''t say much, but controlled the electric ball to fly out without saying a word.


    Susan stone saw that dum didn''t speak, so she didn''t know what to say with dum, but silently cooperated with dum to help the electric ball stealth.


    When the two were out of the radiation range of the nuclear explosion, dum put away the electric ball, Susan stone dragged dum up with a force field, and the two continued to move stealthily without saying a word.


    On the way, they also passed some prosperous towns, but in the end, they chose the most remote town, where even the power equipment is underdeveloped.


    Of course, Susan stone mainly meant to choose here. She said it was safe here. Without power equipment, no one would easily detect here, and there would be no big noise because dum absorbed a large amount of current.


    Dum was silent for a moment. He understood what Susan stone meant. Susan stone was limiting his growth rate and trying to make him stronger not so fast.


    Even, Susan stone doesn''t need any power to develop her own ability. Maybe after Susan stone becomes stronger, she will find a chance to kill dum for revenge?


    After all, it is impossible for Susan stone, who is strong enough to protect her children alone. She doesn''t need to be afraid of human beings, so she doesn''t need dum''s protection.


    But in the end, dum agreed. He believed in his talent. Even without power equipment, he could become stronger.


    Without man-made power generation equipment, is there no electricity in nature? Thunder is the most powerful current. Dum has long focused on thunder.


    Moreover, dum has been thinking. If he can control the thunder, does it mean that dum can fly in the sky, or even become a majestic God King!


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1281

    Dum''s idea is still very beautiful, but his path is also the only way for those with lightning ability. Both Max and Victor von dum are on this path.


    Originally, Max and Victor von dum''s abilities are all mortal currents, which are man-made products. From a scientific point of view, this current is not worse than the thunder in nature, but how can it be the power of the mysterious side?


    Among the thunder in nature, it is easier to understand the profound meaning contained in lightning, and the gods such as Zeus and Thor are actually the mythical bodies of natural thunder, so this is why Max and Victor von dum can understand the law after learning from Zeus.


    Just as there are great differences between those with fire ability, some with fire ability can make fire out of thin air, some can burn without fear of water flow, and some can even ignore air combustion. These are the differences between ordinary fire and real metaphysical fire.


    Of course, among those with lightning ability, Max also got the thunder power of Thor hammer and storm hammer before, which also helped him change his ability in advance, which is why he can go further than victor von dum.


    After all, in Huang Wen''s universe, the abilities of Max and Victor von dum are basically the same, and Max doesn''t mutate his abilities like John the fire man. In theory, he won''t be ahead of Victor von dum.


    In fact, Max has no problem acting as victor von dum, because he is really a lot ahead of Victor von dum.


    When Victor von dum came to the avenger alliance, he didn''t have the opportunity to see Thor''s Thor hammer. Although Steve Rogers also had the storm hammer, the power contained in the storm hammer was not enough to make Victor von dum go further, otherwise Steve Rogers wouldn''t have realized the existence of the law by himself.


    You know, when Steve Rogers was cultivating the nine changes of legend, there were few people who cultivated the nine changes of legend to the peak, but in the end, they were trapped in the realm of legend and didn''t understand the meaning of the law at all, even if they were instructed by Zeus to develop the divine power in the storm hammer.


    When it comes to the ability of thunder and lightning, in fact, it has to be mentioned that the storm woman orolo has awakened the variant ability from the beginning, which is the storm and thunder in nature. In calculation, she is even more gifted in law than Thor!


    Of course, with storm girl aurora is basically the same mold, so is the weather witch.


    At this time, after dum and Susan stone settled in the town, Susan stone began to raise the fetus with ease on the surface, but in fact she was developing her own ability.


    The people in the town didn''t react much to the arrival of Susan stone and dum. After all, Susan stone and dum had good reasons. They came to raise the baby.


    The excuse that too much pollution and poor air quality in big cities will affect the fetus is still very useful.


    As for the money problem, Susan stone solved it. After all, they came out of the laboratory without money. It''s good to have a suit of clothes, and dum''s ability is too much if he wants to get money.


    But Susan stone is different. Susan stone''s stealth ability is really easy to use. Stealing or something is pediatrics.


    However, the appearance of such a beautiful woman as Susan stone in such a remote town has attracted the attention of some locals, even if Susan stone is pregnant.


    But even if dum doesn''t apply his super ability to deal with ordinary people, there is no problem at all. Under the scouring of electric current, his body strength has already surpassed ordinary people. Even if it is just body quality, he can reach an extraordinary level.


    Therefore, Susan stone and dum finally settled down safely, which also made the lightning and thunder in the small town where there was no thunderstorm become more and more.


    Of course, at the beginning, dum could not change the weather. After all, he was not Aurora, nor Thor. What he controlled was only the current in the world, which had nothing to do with the thunder in the sky.


    However, in this small town with underdeveloped power equipment, dum has no other goal to become stronger. In addition, dum is a decisive person, so he is desperate.


    When he first received the lightning, dum had been waiting for several days. The small town was so small that he didn''t even have the weather forecast. Dum could only wait hard day by day.


    When the thunder and lightning began, dum was very excited to watch the thunder in the sky on a rainy night. In the room, Susan stone''s eyes flickered slightly. She knew what dum was doing, but she knew she couldn''t stop it.


    Even if Susan stone knew that dum was trying to become stronger, if dum really succeeded, she would never have a chance of revenge, but Susan stone had no ability to stop dum at this time.


    Susan stone has few choices. Either she can become strong, kill dum, and deal with the threat from mankind alone with her children, or she can only yield to dum.


    "Stronger!" looking at the thunderstorm outside, Susan stone took a deep breath and soon made a decision. She also wanted to become stronger. It makes no sense. Only dum has super power, and she also has super power. As long as she can develop properly, she can beat dum!


    You know, Susan stone''s super power attributes are much more than dum, such as energy barrier, energy emission, invisibility and so on.


    These abilities are probably the variation and development of mental power, but in Susan stone''s view, this is a proof that her potential is not weaker than dum. She also killed dum, avenged reed Richards and resisted the dependence of mankind!


    "It''s good if you have the determination to make progress. I''m also worried. You really can''t take it easy to stop me. You can rely on you once or twice. If you tolerate everything, I won''t be me..." under the thunder, dum looked at Susan stone''s direction, then shook his head and said with a light smile.


    "Boom!" another thunder flashed in the sky. Just for a moment, it was impossible to capture the thunder at this speed with dum''s ability at this time. Dum''s reaction speed could not keep up with the speed of lightning and thunder at all.


    "It seems that I have to fight!" said dum proudly with a fine flash in his eyes. "I don''t believe I''ll die a second time!"

 Chapter 1282

    "Zizizi!" as dum''s voice fell, his body began to flash electric current, which was dum''s accumulation in the laboratory and one of dum''s weaknesses. Before he understood the law, the electric current he could use was limited, and the human high-level also found this and wanted to deal with dum.


    At this time, with the surge of current on dum, dum began to release strong light. In this rainstorm, the current made a sound in the rain, and then rose slowly.


    Yes, dum is picking up the thunder. He can''t call the thunder directly. Even when the thunder appears, dum can''t control the thunder coming in his direction.


    But dum can release his current and turn it into a lightning needle to attract thunder in the sky.


    In doing so, the biggest danger is that dum may not be able to withstand the power from the thunder and be disappointed again.


    But dum has this courage. He believes he can succeed!


    "Boom!" and with dum''s unremitting efforts, the thunder in the sky was finally attracted and bombarded dum''s body.


    "Poof!" just for a moment, dum felt that his body seemed to be damaged, and there was a smell of rust in his mouth, but dum bit his teeth and didn''t let his blood drip out.


    In fact, the energy of this thunder may not be as much as the energy contained in the laboratory electricity, but its damage to dum''s body is far more than the current in the laboratory.


    This is the biggest difference between natural thunder and current, and it is also the direction that dum wants to strengthen now.


    "I can! I can subdue this thunder!" dum clenched his teeth, constantly mobilized his super ability, and began to control the thunder power incorporated into his body and turn it into energy he can control.


    This undoubtedly destroys the original power in dum''s body, and also leads to the continuous damage of dum''s body. It seems that he can''t bear the power of natural thunder.


    However, dum didn''t mean to give up. With continuous efforts, dum succeeded. He successfully mastered the power of thunder in his body and made it easier for him to receive thunder in the sky.


    So far, dum began to constantly transform thunder into his own body and become his own power, and Susan stone was constantly familiar with his super power and wanted to surpass dum''s speed of improvement.


    Day by day, after a careful search, the human high-level did not find dum and Susan stone hundreds of kilometers away, nor did they find any residual traces near the laboratory. Finally, the human high-level could only reluctantly give up this search.


    However, this matter has been recorded in the file. At the same time, a special super power force has been established to search around the world, not only for dum and Susan stone, but more importantly, the human high-level wants to know whether there will be other super powers on the earth


    In this way, a year later, dum and Susan stone''s children were born. Although this was not the crystallization of their love, it was also the continuation of their two genes.


    However, different from the situation that dum and Susan stone imagined that the child had visions when he was born, the child was ordinary and didn''t see the meaning of super power at all.


    After the development of her super ability, Susan stone has been able to use her consciousness to explore some things, but in her exploration, her child is an ordinary baby, and there is nothing unusual.


    "So, those humans failed?" Susan stone sneered, then shook his head and whispered, "or our superpower is unique to us, which can''t be continued, let alone copied..."


    "Maybe, otherwise, our superpowers won''t be different..." dum''s eyes flickered slightly. Dum was dissatisfied that his children didn''t have superpowers. In particular, he and Susan stone, the only superpowers in the world, didn''t inherit their own abilities or other abilities. Isn''t that true, Dum''s own plan to create a divine system is going to fail?


    Moreover, since the child has no awakening superpowers, does Susan stone and the child still mean anything to herself?


    "What are you thinking?!" Susan stone''s perception was extremely sharp at this time. She seemed to feel dum''s thoughts. She looked cold and asked dum in a deep voice.


    "You said, could it be the result of no natural breeding..." dum was silent, turned his head to Susan stone and said seriously, "after all, this child is the product of experiment and may be missing something!"


    Dum didn''t like Susan stone as much as he used to. Even if Susan stone hadn''t had his own children, dum would have killed Susan stone in the laboratory.


    Now, with a year of getting along, although dum didn''t return to his previous feelings about Susan stone, his possessiveness for Susan stone rose sharply. In dum''s eyes, Susan stone was already his private property, otherwise he couldn''t say such a thing.


    "Don''t even think about it!" Susan Stone said angrily after hearing dum''s words. She looked cold and looked at dum. "If you want to turn against me, we''ll fight a fish to death! I want to see if you can deal with the nuclear bomb! If you can escape under the gaze of mankind!"


    Susan stone still has a certain confidence in her own ability, but she is still not sure to deal with dum. In Susan stone''s perception, dum contains huge energy. Once it breaks out, she is far from being able to stop it.


    But Susan stone also knows that dum is not as powerful as that nuclear explosion, that is, dum can''t fight the ultimate weapon of mankind.


    Once dum was found, there was no other way but to run to a crowded place.


    Susan stone is different. The development of stealth ability and mental power has helped Susan stone obtain unlimited possibilities. Susan stone can even integrate into human society without being discovered by human beings.


    Even if Susan stone''s destructive power is not as powerful as dum, she has a strong survivability.


    Therefore, Susan stone is not afraid to turn against dum at all, and most importantly, if dum is not afraid of himself, Susan stone is worried that dum will really mess around, such as naturally giving birth to a child, such as killing her first child

 Chapter 1283

    At this time, dum saw the resolute eyes of Susan stone, and his eyes flashed slightly. Even, he felt a slight pressure on Susan stone. As the only superpower in the world, Susan stone did not make progress under the action of hatred.


    Even when she was pregnant, Susan stone was very powerful in developing her own abilities. Even dum wondered whether it was because Susan stone had been developing her own abilities during pregnancy that her children did not inherit their super abilities


    Dum was not sure about this problem. After being silent for a while, he finally nodded. He didn''t mean to force Susan stone to fight with the children. Now his strength is not enough.


    Dum is sure to kill Susan stone, especially the children, but dum is not sure that the things here will not be exposed at all, because he doesn''t know how mysterious Susan stone''s ability is.


    Susan stone''s destructive power is certainly not as good as his, but there are some mysterious means that dum can''t figure out, just as Susan stone can easily integrate into human society, and he dum is very difficult.


    Even if dum kills all Susan stone and the children, even if dum kills all the people in the town, he will also be exposed. Susan stone may have prepared the corresponding means!


    "Well, that''s what you said, but when I have the ability to fight nuclear weapons, it''s my revenge and my hegemony!" dum said in a deep voice after returning to his mind and looking at Susan stone.


    "Between us, we can honestly and directly say that if I reach that level first, you will have no ability to resist me. At that time, I will establish a god system, a god system belonging to me!"


    "Wait until then!" Susan stone glanced at the child in her arms, said faintly, and turned away.


    "Hoo!" looking at Susan stone''s departure, Mr. dum vomited a foul breath. He didn''t know whether his choice was right or not, but this was the most correct choice at this time.


    Dum wants to create the divine system, but he knows that his abilities are not diverse enough. He only has super powers, not the legendary divine powers. If he really constructs the divine system alone, I''m afraid he will only develop a pulse of lightning in the end.


    Therefore, dum still wanted to get Susan stone. Even if he hadn''t left the laboratory in a hurry, dum wanted to take away the bodies of reed Richards and stone man Ben Graham.


    Of course, if it was taken away, Susan stone should turn against herself at the first time. The bodies of reed Richards and stone man Ben Grimm were bombed by nuclear bombs. It was dust to dust and earth to earth. It was a relief.


    But if reed Richards and stone man Ben Grimm continue to study, Susan stone''s terror will not accept it.


    "Wait, wait for my invincible day, whether it''s you or the world, it will be mine!" a trace of decision flashed in dum''s eyes, turned into a thunder and disappeared in place.


    At this time, dum has been able to control the power of thunder with one year''s efforts, and even has begun to approach dum''s hope.


    When dum escaped from the laboratory, he once thought how fast he could be if he became a thunderbolt. Now, although dum still can''t be completely elemental and reach the speed of thunderbolt, his speed has been many times faster than before.


    If this time, humans attack with nuclear bombs again, dum should be able to escape without turning on the electric ball defense.


    However, dum knows that this is not enough. He doesn''t know when the nuclear bomb will come back. Relying only on Victor von dum''s reminder is equivalent to putting his life on others. Therefore, dum feels that he needs to go further!


    "How far is there between me and you?" dum suddenly asked in a thunderstorm, his eyes flickering slightly, accepting the thunder in the sky.


    At this time, dum talked with Victor von dum for the first time in a year. Since he escaped from the nuclear explosion in the laboratory, dum selectively forgot Victor von dum and pretended that there was no other consciousness in his body, but silently developed his ability until now.


    "I thought you would never contact me again..." Victor von dum raised his mouth slightly, looked at dum, who was absorbing thunder, smiled and whispered.


    "That''s not true. I just want to improve my strength. After all, my strength is still too poor in the face of nuclear explosion..." dum shook his head and sighed.


    "I thought I could reach your level after a year''s hard work, or at least feel the crisis like the nuclear bomb, but it seems that I''m still far from it!"


    "You''re really far away." Victor von dum didn''t mean to be polite, but said bluntly, "your current ability is just starting to transform. In fact, it''s nothing. When you can completely replace the current with thunder, that''s the beginning of your real strength!"


    "So?" dum''s eyes flickered slightly, nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly thought of something and asked again, "you should be able to know about Susan? Can she detect the attack of the nuclear bomb?"


    "Yes, her ability is indeed developing in this direction. To be honest, her ability is actually more comprehensive than yours, but too comprehensive ability will also lead to insufficient combat effectiveness..." Victor von dum smiled, nodded and said softly.


    "After all, a person''s energy is limited, and a person''s potential is also limited. It is almost impossible for people who want to improve in an all-round way. Therefore, Susan stone can sense the attack of the nuclear bomb, but it is not so easy to avoid the nuclear bomb."


    "I see!" dum took a deep breath, flashed a decision in his eyes, and then the thunder light burst out in an instant. At this moment, there were dark clouds in the sky and thunder. Suddenly, countless thunder surged, and then they all rushed to dum''s place.


    At this moment, dum will force thunder into his body, completely transform the current in his body, change his ability from absorbing current to absorbing thunder, and even have the ability to summon thunder!


    Even if dum can''t control the thunder to fight the enemy for himself, he should absorb the power of thunder anytime and anywhere and keep himself in full power!

 Chapter 1284

    "Madman!" when he saw this scene, Victor von dum couldn''t help feeling that he was not as crazy as dum when he first transformed. He knew that it was not easy when his master Max transformed.


    After all, dum is now transforming electric current into thunder in nature, while max at that time directly transformed electric current into Asgard''s divine thunder, which is the gap between everyone and God.


    However, dum''s Madness at this time was also expected by Victor von dum. In other words, he had almost understood dum''s mind, and even Victor von dum began to understand what he needed to do.


    This time, Victor von dum''s special training is quite different from those of the previous Avengers. Logan and his colleagues are fighting when they experience, but Victor von dum''s experience is witnessing the rise of another self, and even needs Victor von dum to help the rise of another self.


    However, when another dum becomes more and more powerful, Victor von dum can find that these forces understood by dum are integrated into his own body.


    Yes, Victor von dum pointed to dum, and dum gave back to Victor von dum.


    Dum doesn''t feel anything about this. Even dum is still thinking about how to surpass Victor von dum, but he doesn''t know that with his own strength, Victor von dum is also getting stronger.


    Don''t think that Victor von dum is a law level strong man, and dum''s knowledge has just transformed into thunder''s super ability. There is a big gap between the two sides. Dum''s understanding has no effect on Victor von dum at all.


    In fact, dum has a similar experience with Victor von dum, but has embarked on a different path. That is to say, now Victor von dum has two feelings about his own ability. If he can perfectly accommodate the two feelings together, his strength can also advance by leaps and bounds!


    Therefore, when he found this, Victor von dum didn''t worry, and even looked forward to dum''s rapid growth. Otherwise, Victor von dum wouldn''t tell dum so many things this time.


    Originally, Victor von dum was still a little wary of dum, because dum''s performance can really cause him a certain crisis. Even if dum''s strength is not enough, now Victor von dum doesn''t need to worry about this at all. He can wait safely.


    Even Victor von dum can let dum understand his own path of sub heavenly Father level while becoming stronger, and strive to make himself enter sub heavenly Father level when dum goes further.


    Victor von dum doesn''t know whether he consumes much energy to become stronger. After all, Victor von dum remembers that at the beginning of the special training, Huang asked the avatar said that as long as the energy spent is equal to the growth level, he can continue to provide energy to reach the next level, but if it exceeds the standard, he will lose the power to continue to become stronger.


    To tell the truth, before the special training, Victor von dum didn''t have such a great desire to become stronger. Victor von dum really didn''t deal with the magical four heroes in his own world, but he didn''t reach the degree of hostility, at most, he didn''t have much contact.


    If you really need Victor von dum to fight side by side with the magic four, Victor von dum will still do it, and Victor von dum has his own mother, the mother rescued from hell.


    This makes Victor von dum less cruel than dum in this world, because he has fetters, he has concerns, and he doesn''t need to be so strong.


    So what''s the use of being strong? Stronger than the Avengers ahead? Which of those heavenly Father and cosmic Avengers didn''t hang you casually?


    Moreover, there is Huang Wen above the avenger. As Huang Wen worried, if he can solve anything by himself, he doesn''t need the so-called superhero, let alone the so-called avenger.


    But now Victor von dum is different. After he saw the experience of another dum, some changes have taken place. Although he has not completely changed into another dum, he is also different from himself before.


    This may also be a kind of special training. How can we become stronger without changing?


    Victor von dum looked at dum, who still didn''t give up his idea even if his body was broken by the thunder. His eyes flashed slightly. Dum''s thoughts, even though Victor von dum didn''t monitor them, he knew.


    However, Victor von dum doesn''t want to occupy dum''s body. In his opinion, dum only needs to become stronger and help him improve his road. After all, this is not his own world. He will leave sooner or later.


    But these things are not easy to tell dum, and the most important thing is that dum will not necessarily believe that dum''s character is well understood by Victor von dum. Even if Victor von dum tells everything, dum will be vigilant about him.


    "Alas! I hope you won''t develop to that step!" Victor von dum sighed silently in his heart. He didn''t mean to say it, but restrained his mind and felt his own law power.


    At this time, neither Victor von dum, dum, nor Susan stone thought of a problem, that is, Susan stone constantly makes his super power stronger. In fact, there is no anomaly, but dum is different.


    People can understand the thunderstorm once and twice, even the thunderstorm for several days in succession. But after a month of thunderstorm, people have to doubt whether the climate is abnormal.


    The abnormal climate must be investigated. It was a good year before. After all, dum didn''t completely convert thunder. There were not too many thunderstorms, but dum could trigger thunder since dum completely converted thunder.


    Even if you can''t use thunder to resist the enemy, you can turn thunder into dum''s charging treasure and maintain combat effectiveness all the time.


    This has led to more than 300 thunderstorms in a year near the town since the day of transformation.


    Even if the town is remote, something wrong should be found. Similarly, a meteorological survey team began to come to the town to find out the reason why there were more thunderstorms in the town suddenly.


    If these thunderstorms were formed naturally, perhaps the investigation team would find a reason, but dum didn''t know that someone came to investigate the town, so exposure was inevitable.

 Chapter 1285

    "Did you find anything?" without the knowledge of dum and Susan stone, the investigation team has come to the town, and even began to investigate separately around the town.


    "Nothing found..." a researcher shook his head reluctantly and said softly, "if it weren''t for the previous weather station records, I wouldn''t think the weather in this small broken town is so abnormal."


    "You say that this town has such abnormal weather. If there is no further change and impact, do you want to develop tourism?" another researcher''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at his companions and asked with a smile.


    "Hmm?" the rest of the researchers were stunned by the speech, and then realized that it didn''t seem to be impossible.


    The town where dum is located is an extremely remote town. Everyone''s quality of life is very low, but if tourism is developed, it can be regarded as a way out.


    Especially in the small town, there are rare wonders, thunderstorms almost every day of the year.


    Don''t think that no one will travel in thunderstorm weather. As long as the thunderstorm weather is famous enough, it can attract enough tourists, and tourists can form an exclusive tourism culture. You can even build a huge canopy above the town so that everyone can watch the thunderstorm without getting caught in the rain.


    After all, the tourism characteristics of many places, that is, hype gimmicks, such as what alien town and what monster Town, only need the local characteristic culture to keep up and let tourists feel the corresponding atmosphere. In fact, they are all profitable.


    At this time, the researchers who had come to investigate the causes of thunderstorm weather suddenly mentioned this matter, which brightened the eyes of their companions. If it is a natural phenomenon that can be maintained, it can really make a fortune in the development of tourism.


    "Continue to investigate and visit the residents of this town..." the leading researcher nodded, his eyes flickered slightly and said, "by the way, whose land is it? Can''t you make wedding clothes for others?"


    "OK!" the other researchers quickly answered, and then investigated one after another.


    The residents of the town are not too cold about these outsiders, but under the attack of money, the residents of the town still know nothing.


    Even, the town residents did not feel that their broken town could develop any tourism. If they really had such a mind, they would not have stayed in the town.


    "Two years ago, a couple came to the town. A year ago, the child was born, and thunderstorms became frequent." a researcher got the data of dum and Susan stone, and a little hesitation flashed in his eyes. Then he shook his head. He didn''t think there was any relationship between them. After all, who would think thunderstorms were related to people, Has the superpower been announced.


    However, even so, the researchers decided to find dum and Susan stone. On the one hand, Susan stone is a famous beauty in the town. On the other hand, dum and Susan stone are from the outside world and know more than the residents of the town.


    "Hmm?" Susan stone, who was taking care of her children and silently developing her superpowers, suddenly frowned. She felt that someone was approaching her home, a stranger she didn''t know at all, as if she wasn''t in town.


    "What''s matter? Something''s wrong? It''s impossible. We shouldn''t have made any noise..." Susan stone''s eyes flashed a doubt, and the researchers who sensed the approaching murmured.


    During the past two years, not everyone came to their house. First, there were several local ruffians who thought Susan stone was good-looking and wanted to flirt with Susan stone. Finally, dum taught them a lesson.


    In other words, there were no guns in this town, and dum had some restraint, otherwise he might have killed people.


    In addition to local ruffians and hooligans, there are also some neighbors in the town who occasionally come to get close to each other and want to know what life is like in big cities.


    Some people in big cities yearn for the tranquility of small towns, while others in small towns yearn for the prosperity of big cities, but they can''t get a foothold in big cities.


    However, neither Susan stone nor dum were hospitable people. They just talked to their neighbors and sent them away. Therefore, no one in dum''s family had come for some time.


    At this time, the arrival of researchers aroused Susan stone''s vigilance. Unfortunately, her ability did not reach the level of long-distance exploration of thinking, otherwise Susan stone would have done it long ago.


    "Bangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbang.


    "What''s the matter?" Susan stone asked faintly. "Who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you in town before. Are you here to visit friends?"


    "Er..." when he saw Susan stone, the researcher was stunned. He didn''t expect that Susan stone was so good-looking that he was dazzled and lost his mind on the spot.


    Before, the residents of the small town did say that Susan stone was a great beauty, but the researchers think what insight can the residents of the small town have? It''s possible to look good, but the amazing degree should not be.


    But now, after the researchers are convinced and have super powers, Susan stone''s energy and spirit have also been increased to a certain extent, which also makes Susan stone''s temperament improve rapidly. Otherwise, those local ruffians in the town will not be so easily attracted by Susan stone.


    "Cough!" when Susan stone saw that the researchers were absent-minded, she couldn''t help laughing, and then coughed twice to make the researchers recover quickly.


    "Excuse me, can you come in?" the researcher smiled awkwardly, looked into the room, and then looked at Susan stone with some expectation.


    "No, if you have anything to say, just say it here. It doesn''t have a good impact. You know, the gossip in the town spreads faster..." Susan stone smiled calmly and said softly, "can you tell me what you''re doing?"


    Susan stone''s voice at this time seemed to contain some magic, which immediately confused the greedy researchers and felt as if they were in a dream.


    "I''m a researcher from the Institute of meteorology. I came to this town this time because of the abnormal weather in this town. Within a year, there were more than 300 days of thunderstorms, which obviously did not conform to the laws of nature..." the researcher slowly said his intention under the influence of Susan stone.

 Chapter 1286

    As the voice of the researcher fell, Susan stone''s expression suddenly changed. The researcher didn''t know what the so-called thunderstorm weather was. Would she still not know what the thunderstorm weather was?


    Exposed! They''re going to be discovered by humans!


    Such a thought flashed through Susan stone''s mind. She was a little nervous for a moment!


    "However, if the thunderstorm weather can continue, in fact, it can be built into a tourist town with thunderstorm weather as the selling point. The residents of this town don''t understand these. I heard that you are outsiders, so I''m here to talk to you..." when Susan stone was nervous, the researcher was not separated from Susan stone''s influence, Keep talking.


    "Hmm?" Susan stone couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then her eyebrows pressed. She didn''t know what choice to make for a moment.


    Yes, Susan stone is hesitating. With her ability at this time, she is enough to integrate into the society with her children alone, and no one will even find her.


    But dum is different. No matter whether dum develops his ability in the wild mountains or absorbs the current in the city, his movements are doomed to be small!


    Even if dum has been walking through the wilderness and changing places every day, he will be exposed sooner or later because of the great movement.


    So when she heard the researchers say thunderstorm weather, Susan stone began to think about escaping dum.


    Especially before, dum had directly revealed his intention, which was unmatched and overbearing, which made Susan stone completely unacceptable. In addition, Susan stone thought he had the ability to protect himself


    So at this moment, the mind of leaving is more and more firm!


    "No, you can''t leave like this. Dum will come back at any time. Maybe you can use this group of researchers..." however, a new idea soon appeared in Susan stone''s mind.


    If you put Susan stone two years ago, she would not count strangers, especially innocent strangers, but now Susan stone is different. After her experience in the laboratory and the death of reed Richards and other loved ones, Susan stone has begun to change.


    In particular, Susan stone stayed with dum for two years, which was enough to affect Susan stone.


    Even when Susan stone killed the researcher and his companion in front of him, there was no fluctuation, just like killing a group of ants.


    In Susan stone''s eyes, only himself and his son are the only two important lives.


    "My husband may know something. He likes hunting in the wild. Maybe you can go to him and ask him. The weather has really changed a lot in the past year..." Susan stone smiled at the researchers and whispered after recovering.


    At this time, Susan stone can easily call dum her husband. Although Susan stone still hates dum in her heart, Susan stone has become proficient in acting.


    Susan stone''s voice echoed in the researcher''s ears, which made the researcher''s consciousness a little confused. He nodded subconsciously and said softly with a pig like face: "I see. I''ll take my partner to find your husband and ask him if he found anything..."


    Suzanne stone watched the researchers leaving, resolutely turned around and entered the house. Instead of taking too many things, she packed some necessities of her son, opened the invisible state and quietly left home.


    Even Susan stone had no desire to look at dum, because he knew that the researchers were destined to die. Dum would come back immediately after killing them, so he had to leave quickly.


    Of course, it takes time for researchers to find dum. This period of time is the opportunity for Susan stone to completely get out of dum''s control!


    Susan stone didn''t mean to leave dum before, because she thought it would be safer for two superpowers to be together, but now dum has a great risk of exposure, and Susan stone didn''t hesitate to sell dum.


    As for revenge, Susan stone didn''t want to give up, but she had to wait until she continued to improve her ability.


    Anyway, dum, who killed the researchers and found himself missing, is bound to make a big noise. Dum will attract human attention and develop well!


    Susan stone was very decisive. He was so decisive that dum didn''t notice it at this time. He was feeling his ability in the field. Of course, he didn''t continue to accept thunder. Generally, it was at night. The night in the field would not attract attention.


    But dum didn''t know that he had been watched.


    "Did you really find a clue?" after the researcher influenced by Susan stone returned, he hurriedly summoned his companions and rushed to the wild with them, but his companions were suspicious of his words.


    "People in this town don''t go out very much. Only one hunter likes to be in the wild. Maybe he can find something. Find him and ask him. If we don''t find it, we''ll go back!" the researcher smiled and said it doesn''t matter.


    "OK!" the companions looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. They really want to develop the town into a tourist attraction, but it''s also very important to see if they can find out the reasons for the thunderstorm.


    When the researchers went out together, it was naturally impossible not to carry professional equipment. Soon they noticed that there were some problems in a place in the field, as if there was a strong current surging.


    "What''s the situation?" the researchers looked at each other, and looked puzzled towards the location of the current detection until they saw a human figure emitting blue and purple light in a cave.


    "What is this? Do you mean there are spherical lightning and human lightning?" some researchers subconsciously exclaimed when they saw the human shape, and were shocked for a while. "Is it because of the human lightning that thunderstorms occur?"


    "Hmm?!" at this time, dum heard the movement and suddenly opened his eyes. He saw a group of researchers outside the cave. His pupils suddenly narrowed. He knew that he had been found!


    "Shua!" at the next moment, dum turned into an electric light and disappeared in place. He immediately reached the researchers. The strong current directly formed a cover to wrap all the researchers inside to prevent them from leaking any information.


    "It''s moving! It''s a man! My God, who is this!?" there were one after another, and many researchers were paralyzed on the ground by dum on the spot.

 Chapter 1287

    "Who are you?! why are you here?!" dum breathed a sigh of relief after trapping all the researchers, then glared at the researchers and asked in a deep voice.


    "You... What monster are you?" unfortunately, the researchers did not directly answer dum''s question, because they were frightened by dum''s state at this time. What happened now is completely beyond their cognitive scope.


    Even, some researchers probably understand why there is a miracle of thunderstorm weather in the place where birds don''t shit. It is probably related to dum!


    The researchers were remorseful. They would not have come if they had known that this ghost place was so dangerous. Now, they have met monsters


    "Don''t answer my question?!" dum heard that the researchers didn''t answer their questions and called himself a monster. A cold light flashed in his eyes, a faint thunder flashed in the researchers'' ears, and then a burning smell filled the air.


    Yes, dum killed again. Dum, who hasn''t really killed anyone for two years, did it again. It''s a familiar formula and a familiar taste.


    Unfortunately, the researcher who was killed was the one who proposed to develop the town into a thunderstorm tourist resort.


    Even at the moment of death, the researcher was still muttering: "if people knew that there was a monster that would trigger thunder and lightning in this place, would it attract more tourists?"


    The researcher''s question was not answered because his consciousness had dissipated, and his companions were fighting, either sitting on the ground or kneeling down, while climbing away from the charred body.


    "Zizizi!" but it''s a pity that some people climb too fast and have come into contact with the thunder cover outside. In just a moment, the powerful thunder swallowed up this person''s body, and even a complete body was not left, but the smell of burning around became more obvious.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    A series of frightened cries echoed in the thunder cover, which was the sound of the complete collapse of these researchers.


    "Cry? Cry to answer my question!" dum listened to a continuous cry of panic, flashed a trace of impatience in his eyes, and shouted angrily at the researchers.


    "We... We are the staff of the Institute of meteorology, because the thunderstorm weather in this place has been very frequent in the past year. If you come to investigate the situation, let us go, we will never tell..." some researchers came back and looked at dum in a panic, pleading and answering.


    "Institute of Meteorology..." dum''s eyes flickered slightly. When he heard the researchers report their home, dum, like Susan stone, knew that he had been exposed. Even dum knew that as long as he continued to improve himself in the future, the movement was destined to be small!


    "It''s really troublesome!" a cold flash flashed in dum''s eyes. Dum, who has transformed the current in his body into thunder, naturally can''t stop his progress like this. After all, in the hands of superpowers, there is still a great difference between the power of current and thunder.


    Moreover, with dum''s further development of his ability, dum also realized why he had to convert the current into thunder. Even he had realized some brand-new power in the thunder, which belongs to the power of law!


    Although dum has not fully understood the existence of the law, he is already on the road. This is only a year without guidance. All dum''s progress depends on himself!


    "Wait!" dum''s heart was thinking. Suddenly he thought of something. His eyes flashed a cold light. He looked at the researchers in front and asked in a deep voice, "at this time, there is no thunder. How did you find here? Have you seen anyone before?"


    "We''ve been to the town to inquire about it. Jack has a clue and wants to take us to the wilderness to look for it. According to him, it seems that a beautiful woman told him..." a researcher replied shakily, pointing to the charred body electrocuted to one side.


    It turned out that Jack who had just climbed the fastest was influenced by Susan stone. I don''t know whether it was his strong desire for survival or because of Susan stone''s ability.


    "Bastard!" at this moment, dum knew that Suzanne stone had betrayed him, which made dum''s heart angry. He could think he was the future God King. He thought Suzanne stone was his God and could open up a divine kingdom for him in the future. Now Suzanne stone, his internal God, betrayed him, which was completely unacceptable to dum!


    "Boom!" with dum''s voice falling, the thunder broke down one after another in the thunder cover, killing those living researchers on the spot. Dum has been exposed. Coupled with Susan stone''s betrayal, dum''s heart is filled with anger. How can he let these researchers go?


    "Susan! You''d better not disappoint me! You''d better not run far!" dum decisively opened the thunder cover after killing the researcher, then turned into an electric light and rushed towards the direction of the town.


    Unfortunately, by the time dum got home, Susan stone and the children had already disappeared without a trace. Even the door of the house was locked, which filled dum''s heart with anger.


    "Damn it! Susan! You really betrayed me!?" dum''s eyes flashed with electricity, his fists clenched tightly, and thunder flashed on his body, making the few voltage around him unstable.


    "What happened?" seeing the light bulb flickering at home, Sam scratched his head in some doubt. Subconsciously, he looked at it and thought it was the light bulb that was broken, but in a trance, Sam saw a blue purple light.


    "Hmm?" Sam was stunned for a moment. He didn''t return to his mind for a while, because the blue and purple light seemed to be a human shape, still standing at the door of dum and Susan stone''s house.


    "What?" Sam''s heart suddenly became vigilant. He knew that dum should not be at home now. Susan stone took care of the children at home alone. If this shining thing really has any bad thoughts, I''m afraid something will happen to Susan stone and the children!


    "Damn it!" thinking of this, Sam clenched his teeth, took out an axe from the room, walked out of the house with the axe, slowly groped in the direction of Susan stone''s house, looked at the humanoid creature standing motionless in the street but flashing blue and purple light, and Sam''s eyes flashed vigilant light.

 Chapter 1288

    "Brother! Who are you? Why are you standing at the door of someone else''s house? I tell you, I''ve contacted the sheriff. If you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better leave quickly!" Sam walked slowly and quietly to dum''s direction. When he felt some tingling in the air, Sam stopped and threatened dum loudly.


    "Huh?" dum, who was thinking angrily about where Susan stone was going, was stunned when he heard Sam''s voice, frowned and looked in Sam''s direction.


    Dum still knows Sam, a close neighbor, and has dealt with him in the past two years. However, dum won''t care about these things at this time.


    "Exposed!" there was only one thought in dum''s mind at this time. "Forget it, it was already exposed. If those researchers don''t go back for a long time and can''t be contacted, someone will come to investigate. At that time, I will also be exposed..."


    "However, since it has been exposed, there is no need to hide it. After two years of patience, it is the end!"


    "Hey! Talking to you! Don''t you understand what I''m talking about? Are you an alien?" Sam shouted at dum again when he saw that dum didn''t mean to speak for a long time.


    "Sorry, I''m not an alien, I''m a god!" dum looked at dum and grinned. His face looked very ferocious, which made Sam feel wrong. In the light, it seemed to be the face of his neighbor dum.


    "Susan betrayed me, and I was exposed again. Anyway, I also need to vent!" dum''s voice was filled with cold and blue and purple. He turned into a powerful flash power and released his strength recklessly around.


    In an instant, hundreds of thunders broke out at the same time, one of them blew at Sam''s body, and the rest went around the town. The power of each thunder directly destroyed everything touched.


    At this time, dum is like a dark cloud releasing lightning, but the thunder released by dum is even more powerful than lightning in nature.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole town seemed to have been washed by missiles and turned into ruins. In the ruins, I don''t know how many people died because of dum.


    But dum''s heart did not fluctuate. Susan stone''s betrayal once again transformed dum into the state of ruthless killing two years ago.


    Susan stone also knew that dum would be like this after he left, but Susan stone wouldn''t care much either.


    Because in the eyes of Susan stone and dum, they have long been not human. What does human life have to do with them?


    Soon, after destroying everything around him and the home that had survived for two years, dum turned and left without any souvenir.


    Dum knew that his strength was not enough at this time. He had to leave immediately after exposure. When he was no longer afraid of human nuclear weapons, dum could appear aboveboard.


    Especially when dum can element his body, dum acts recklessly and doesn''t need to worry about being targeted by humans


    "What about them? Why have they been out for so many days without any movement?" a researcher in a meteorological research institute couldn''t help muttering, "in other words, they shouldn''t take the opportunity of going out for investigation to play? Otherwise, why don''t they send back any data?"


    "It''s not impossible, or you can contact them quietly? See what they''re doing?" another researcher scratched his head and whispered.


    "OK!" soon, the researchers quietly and privately contacted their colleagues who went out, but they didn''t contact them. "Maybe the signal is bad. After all, there is thunderstorm weather over there. Maybe there is something abnormal in the magnetic field. They can only see it in a few days..."


    The researchers didn''t pay attention at this time, but until a month later, the researchers who went out didn''t get any news back, which made the people of the Meteorological Institute feel something wrong.


    "What''s the situation? I can''t get in touch at all? Can anyone get in touch with people in the town?" the head of the Meteorological Institute frowned and asked.


    "I can''t get in touch. The town is very remote and there are few telephones. Why don''t we send someone to have a look?" a researcher scratched his head and asked in a low voice.


    "OK, I should go and have a look. By the way, how about the meteorological monitoring this month?" the person in charge was silent, then nodded, looked at his subordinates and asked.


    "It seems that they had a thunderstorm in the past, and then there was no..." a data clerk said cautiously.


    "Why didn''t you say it before?!" the person in charge gave a cursing look and shouted at the rest of the researchers. "It should be an accident. Contact the top and ask them to help us find out. So many people are missing and the previous thunderstorm weather makes me think of some rumors..."


    Soon, the person in charge contacted the senior management and reported his speculation. The person in charge knew about dum because he had friends in the original laboratory.


    At first, the person in charge really didn''t think about dum''s direction, but now the researchers are gone, and the thunderstorm disappeared inexplicably, which made the person in charge think of these things.


    Under the contact of the person in charge, the human high-level, who had been quiet for a long time, finally had a new order, and helicopters went in the direction of the town.


    When I came to the town, no, when I was still looking at the town from a distance from a high altitude, the high-level human beings already knew that the person in charge of the Institute of meteorology was right. It must have been done by superpowers. The appearance of the town was really terrible.


    After that, as like as two peas were killed, the human body was found in the small towns, and the strength of the researchers discovered in the field made people more confident that the super power had survived from the original laboratory.


    The high level of mankind does not know whether this superpower is dum or who, but this does not prevent the high level of mankind from raising their vigilance again.


    After all, from the known data, this superpower seems to be absorbing the power of thunder. His strength is very strong, even surpassing dum who was originally recognized by them!


    You know, it didn''t take long for dum to be exposed to humans when he got his superpower. Now, it''s two years after the laboratory.


    No, it''s been more than two years. No one knows whether the superpower will continue to become stronger. What kind of strength does the superpower have now

 Chapter 1289

    Dum, after leaving the town, did not go anywhere, but continued to walk through the wilderness. He still needed time.


    Even though dum is now very strong, even though dum''s heart is full of anger because of Susan stone''s betrayal, dum still hasn''t lost his mind.


    In other words, dum has never been a person who will lose his mind. Otherwise, the first time he deals with his super powers is not his board members, but reed Richards.


    However, when dealing with the members of the board of directors, dum noticed that everything was boring. After he realized that he had obtained super powers, he was no longer mortal, and he no longer regarded human beings as his own kind, so he killed recklessly.


    The same was true in the town before. Even if Sam and his family were a little hypocritical in the past two years, dum didn''t hesitate to kill Sam and everyone in the town.


    After all, in dum''s view, the only one who can be regarded as the same level as him in the world is Susan stone who betrayed him. Even Adam, created by his genes with Susan stone, is not worthy to be called his son without super power!


    At this time, after leaving the town, dum did not find the place of Susan stone, because he knew that Susan stone''s ability could not be found if he wanted to hide it, especially he didn''t even know which direction Susan stone left in the end.


    Therefore, dum can only take care of his own affairs first. There is still a lot of room for improvement in his ability. Although there will be a lot of movement when pregnant and raising thunder, dum can''t give up his food for choking and give up his chance to become stronger.


    Therefore, dum walked through the wilderness, hurried during the day, understood the way of thunder at night, occasionally accepted the power of thunder and improved his strength.


    In this way, the thunderstorm weather in a place more than 300 days a year will not be as eye-catching as before.


    Of course, if dum continues to practice like this, it will be exposed sooner or later. Even if dum''s whereabouts are uncertain, as long as the Meteorological Research Institute can list all the places where thunderstorms occur and slowly analyze them, it is not so difficult to find or predict dum''s general orientation.


    When the situation in the town is explored clearly, the high-level human beings are doing such a thing. If they didn''t know about dum before, they can''t find dum. Now they know the relationship between dum and thunderstorm weather, the high-level human beings will not miss the opportunity to find dum.


    In particular, after discovering that the superpower can control the sky, human beings are more vigilant. They know that if they are not vigilant, I''m afraid they will finally let dum, a superpower, go to a level that no one can clamp down, thus causing great damage to the current social structure


    Of course, even now, the human high level still can''t know whether this super power person who causes thunderstorm weather is dum or the staff who obtains super power in the laboratory.


    After all, all the people in the town have died, and the town has been almost destroyed. At this time, the town is not much different from the laboratory after the nuclear explosion, and there is no useful data left.


    "I don''t know what''s going on in dum. People in the town should not be able to survive..." in a small town, Susan stone easily integrated into the small town with Adam. No one noticed anything unusual. Even her information has been done. There are no flaws in the small town.


    At this time, Susan stone thought about dum. She didn''t see the most cruel side of dum, but she still knew how much dum could do. The town that had lived for two years and even made her feel the charm of home should have been completely destroyed.


    "Dum didn''t find my ability, but I couldn''t take the initiative to explore his whereabouts, otherwise it would be easy to expose..." Susan stone held Adam, his eyes flickered slightly and muttered in a low voice, "However, the human side will not take the initiative to expose dum''s trace. If dum really happens to come to this small town, it will be really troublesome."


    "Mom, are we safe?" while Susan stone was still thinking, Adam in her arms suddenly spoke.


    "Adam? You?" Susan stone looked at his child with a look of confusion and some surprise. This was the first time Susan stone heard Adam speak.


    Susan stone also taught Adam to speak in the small town before. After all, a one-year-old child should be able to speak, at least his parents should be able to shout.


    Of course, Susan stone didn''t teach Adam the name "father", but taught Adam to call his mother. Dum didn''t even care about Adam''s existence this year. In dum''s eyes, Adam was just a waste without super power.


    Now, Adam suddenly spoke, and even the logic was very clear. He didn''t look like a one-year-old child at all


    "Yes, mom, I would have spoken a long time ago, or when I was in my mother''s stomach, I had consciously..." under Susan stone''s surprised eyes, Adam slowly floated out of her arms, looked at Susan stone and whispered.


    "I felt my mother''s love for me and dum''s ambition, so I hid my ability and wanted to see if there would be any change in your attitude towards me..."


    "In the end, mom, you didn''t reduce your love for me because I didn''t have super powers, but dum was different. He completely regarded me as a waste and a garbage, so I continued to hide myself and look for opportunities."


    "How could it be like this?" Susan stone was stunned for a long time before he came back. He looked at Adam, nodded slowly and said in a low voice, "yes, you are my child after all. No matter what you look like, you are my child, but for dum, he only needs to be useful to him..."


    "In fact, mom, even if you don''t run this time, I''ll find a chance to let mom leave you. Mom, you may not feel it, but I can clearly know that dum''s strength at this time has become stronger and stronger..." Adam looked like an old baby, even sighed and said solemnly.


    "In my perception, he has crossed a line and gone to another realm, and this line may have something to do with the thunder that exposed his trace."

 Chapter 1290

    Watching a one-year-old baby boast in front of him, even his own child, even if the child is suspended in the air, which proves that he is a superpower, Susan stone is not very adapted, because the sense of disobedience is too serious.


    Moreover, this son Adam knows a lot, even more than she knows. At least Susan stone doesn''t know so much about dum.


    Even when Susan stone is in contact with dum, she won''t take the initiative to explore dum''s situation. Dum really doesn''t have the ability in this regard, but it doesn''t mean that Susan stone will explore dum''s situation and dum won''t notice it.


    It was not the time to turn around before. Naturally, Susan stone would not take the initiative to explore dum''s situation, but she didn''t expect that in the eyes of Susan stone and dum, it was ordinary people, and even Adam, who was still a baby, detected so much news.


    "Son, what''s your ability? And, what''s that line you said? Can I cross it?" Susan stone asked, looking at Adam with bright eyes after she recovered.


    Susan stone is not a woman with many opinions, especially her strong brother Johnny stone and stubborn boyfriend reed Richards.


    Especially after reed Richards and Johnny stone died, Susan stone was still a little confused. Her only dependence was her son Adam.


    Of course, the former Adam can only be regarded as Susanne stone''s spiritual dependence, or one of the driving forces to live.


    But now, only one year old Adam really showed his extraordinary ability, which made Susan stone seem to see the real dependence.


    "My ability, in fact, is similar to your mother. It''s mainly spiritual power. I don''t have the ability to obtain the power of the electric system, otherwise I can quietly check and balance dum..." Adam sighed and whispered.


    "For example, when dum was fighting with humans, he blocked human weapons with electric current, but the current suddenly appeared a flaw, which is also a fatal flaw for dum, which is enough to make dum explode on the spot!"


    "But it''s a pity that I just got a strong spiritual power. I don''t even have your invisible power field. Even my current spiritual power is not enough to compete with dum''s power..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re still young. You''ll be better than him one day!" Susan Stone said softly, holding Adam in her arms with a slight flash of her eyes.


    "Well, mom, don''t worry. When I become strong, I will avenge my mother!" Adam said firmly in his young voice.


    "Mom will work hard on these things, and then we''ll be together!" Susan stone whispered with a slight tremor in her body and red eyes.


    "By the way, mom was worried that dum would appear in this city. I can solve it..." Adam''s eyes were also red, but he soon thought of something and looked at Susan stone and said with a smile.


    "I can feel dum''s breath. Now it''s too far away. As long as he appears near, I can know that we can leave in advance, so as not to make too much noise and involve us!"


    "Well, it''s up to you, my good son..." Susan stone smiled and said happily.


    ¡­¡­


    Adam has superpowers. Dum doesn''t know. He is still improving himself in the wilderness. With the passage of time, the human top has finally explored dum''s trace.


    The thunderstorm weather along the way is quite noticeable, especially after the high-level human beings specially issued orders to pay attention to this matter.


    "Do you still use nuclear bombs?" humans did not put the exploration equipment too close to dum to avoid being found by dum. However, humans found that as long as dum uses his own ability, there will be a very powerful energy response to locate dum''s position. It''s simply not too simple.


    However, mankind is now struggling whether to use nuclear bombs to attack dum.


    In the past, nuclear bombs were used in the laboratory because it was really a wasteland. There were no people around and animals could not see anything. Therefore, there was basically no pressure to use nuclear bombs. It was a big deal to say that it was a weapon test site.


    But now it''s different. Now dum is moving. Although his position is also in the wilderness, these wilderness are not too far away from small towns, small cities and other places where people gather.


    If nuclear bombs are really used, these small towns and towns will inevitably be affected.


    Of course, with the urine of the high-level human beings in the country, even people in small towns and cities will not care too much if they are affected by the nuclear bomb, as long as countless people are not killed in big cities.


    But the question is, can a nuclear bomb really solve dum? What if dum didn''t get rid of the bomb, escaped the bomb again, and went to a densely populated place?


    General cities are good. If they are really big cities, it is difficult for human leaders to make the decision to launch nuclear bombs. In particular, some human leaders already live in big cities, and even have their communication circle in big cities. Throwing nuclear bombs indiscriminately will really cause accidents!


    "Will the electromagnetic devices mentioned before be useful? If they are useful, place them in all possible locations of that guy, wait for him to pass, and then use laser weapons to try to kill him!" soon, after some discussion, mankind decided to use laser weapons to try to deal with dum.


    However, in this world without aliens, the technology of laser weapons is not so mature.


    However, it is precisely because of the existence of superpowers such as dum that the high-level human beings feel great pressure. In the past two years, the progress of human weapons science and technology is still very fast. Maybe sometimes, it is really pressure that generates power.


    Soon, humans began their own layout. The location of dum was very clear to humans, but they did not rush to get close to dum, but chose to arrange electromagnetic equipment and laser weapons a little farther away from dum, waiting for dum to fall into the trap.


    Moreover, in order to ensure that dum has been caught, thousands of such traps have been prepared, which can be regarded as bleeding the top of mankind.


    Of course, if you can kill dum, most of the equipment can be recycled. I''m afraid you can''t kill dum, and all the equipment along the way will be destroyed. At that time, you really lose your money

 Chapter 1291

    At this time, dum didn''t know that human beings had begun to arrange for him. In dum''s view, if human beings want to find themselves, they should at least wait until the thunderstorm. At this time, dum didn''t trigger the thunderstorm. He was understanding the mystery of thunder. There should be no movement.


    If it was dum before he obtained the super ability, he might be able to think of the strength of human science and technology and be more careful, but unfortunately, the dum mentality has changed. In dum''s eyes, mankind has no means to deal with itself except nuclear weapons!


    But at this time, Victor von dum has sensed the things around him. Compared with dum, Victor von dum, who has been hanging up when he just came to the world, is much more powerful!


    Hang up the upgrade and witness another growth. Victor von dum is the easiest one in special training.


    However, Victor von dum doesn''t want to tell dum about human layout now, because he feels dum''s pride and the truth that arrogant soldiers will lose, and Victor von dum still knows.


    If dum doesn''t feel the taste of failure, I''m afraid dum''s growth speed will not be too fast and is destined to encounter a bottleneck.


    After all, the last time he was caught in the laboratory for research, it was not a setback in dum''s life, because all that was just dum''s calculation.


    In order to kill the three strong men of the magic four, dum deliberately died together, and then used Victor von dum to resurrect.


    Moreover, this life from death also made dum successful. Therefore, dum not only didn''t feel any setbacks, but also felt that everything in the world was under his own control, even life and death!


    In addition to this encounter, Susan stone''s betrayal finally made dum feel some setbacks, but this is only a small setback, which will not really affect dum. At most, it makes dum angry.


    Therefore, Victor von dum is ready to give dum a big setback, so that dum can improve his mind, give up part of his pride and reach a higher level.


    In Victor von dum''s prediction, if dum can really come out of this setback, dum should be able to preliminarily understand the profound meaning of the law.


    As for the power to truly master the law, dum still has a way to go.


    This is only the achievement that dum achieved in only two years after he obtained super powers, which has grown faster than most of the Avengers in the avenger alliance.


    "Hoo!" when Victor von dum was calculating silently, dum suddenly opened his eyes. It was not that he found Victor von dum''s calculation or human arrangement, but that the thunder in his body had been silent and turned into his power. He needed to continue to trigger the thunderstorm, bring it into his body and continue to understand the power of thunder.


    Dum is now in one place and won''t stay long. He will first pick up the thunder in one place, and then run to another place to slowly understand. When the understanding is over, he will pick up the thunder and understand in another place.


    Although dum doesn''t take most human weapons as one thing, dum still attaches great importance to his life. If he can be found as late as possible, it''s better to be found as late as possible


    "It''s time to trigger the thunder, and then change a place!" dum''s eyes flashed the light of thunder and looked into the sky. Dum didn''t know how many times to trigger the thunder. He was already very familiar with it.


    "Boom!" under dum''s gaze, the originally clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, and thunder was causing a sensation. Before the thunder, lightning kept falling and hit dum.


    "Start! Zeus began to call thunder!" when dum began to trigger thunder, the battle room of the high level of mankind had noticed it.


    Zeus is the code name of dum, because now humans have not figured out whether this superpower is the former dum. They can only call dum Zeus according to dum''s energy.


    In fact, this is also an envy of dum''s ability. Accepting the power of thunder with his body is really beyond the imagination of normal humans.


    Therefore, even if the high-level human beings want to deal with dum, they still name dum Zeus and define this action plan as Zeus plan.


    After all, people who spend so much money on such a big deal can''t help but admit that the other party is very powerful, right?


    "All departments are ready to go where Zeus can go. After accepting the thunder of thunderstorm weather, Zeus is bound to leave his current position. Once he finds the trace of Zeus, start the electromagnetic equipment first, and then use the laser weapons to kill Zeus and kill the gods!" soon, the highest order from the combat room was issued, Everyone stared at the picture in the detector.


    In the picture, there is a group of energy body, which is constantly being split by thunder, but this group of energy body does not become weak, but becomes brighter and brighter, which represents that the energy in dum''s body is more and more powerful.


    This is the current monitoring means of human beings. Although it is impossible to see dum clearly, it is not so difficult to find out dum''s location.


    Anyway, dum''s appearance and identity are not so important. His strength and threat at this time are the most important.


    Whether the Zeus in the mouth of mankind was dum two years ago or not, he killed the researchers of the Institute of Meteorology and all the residents of the town, which proves that this Zeus has a great threat. Now it is the residents and researchers of the town, and it may be all mankind!


    Between human beings and Zeus, we must decide whether to win or lose. Either human beings kill Zeus, or Zeus grows to a level that no one can compete with science and technology, and then notify the whole mankind to let the mythical era come.


    For a world where superpowers are limited but very powerful, there is only one possibility, especially if the superpower is still a killer.


    "I can hold more thunder than before!" dum accepted enough thunder power, flashing electric current and said excitedly when the high-level human gave an order.


    In dum''s perception, his strength is constantly improving. Every time he absorbs more thunder power than before, which proves that dum''s road is no problem. As long as dum continues to follow this road, he can reach a higher level sooner or later!

 Chapter 1292

    "Hoo! The speed of improvement is OK, but I don''t know when I can really understand the profound meaning contained in thunder..." dum felt the power in his body and muttered to himself.


    "Forget it, first absorb enough thunder power. Maybe when I really understand the meaning of thunder, I can give birth to the power of thunder in my body."


    At this time, dum clearly understood that he was a rootless duckweed, and his source of strength was Victor von dum, who had produced another consciousness. Dum had always had some doubts about this matter, but dum never showed it.


    After all, without Victor von dum''s output of power, dum can only continuously absorb external forces, either electric current or thunder. When these forces are used up, he must continue to supplement, otherwise dum will run out of oil and light, and will not be much stronger than normal people


    Dum, who has lost his energy, is not a superman. Even if he can deal with some ordinary people, he can only die in the face of the existence of guns and shells.


    Therefore, dum''s heart is still eager for his ability to go further, at least to the extent that he produces thunder!


    At that time, dum doesn''t need to be so afraid of the existence of Victor von dum, and he doesn''t have to be afraid of turning against Victor von dum. Victor von dum will directly turn him back into an ordinary person


    Ideas flashed through dum''s mind, and then dum wiped them out with thunder, as if they had never appeared.


    "It''s time to change the place. Well, just find a direction, not the previous direction..." dum quickly recovered, looked around, recognized the direction he had come before, and turned into an electric light and went in the other direction.


    "Zeus began to act, and all departments were ready. As long as Zeus stopped, digested the power of thunder, he turned on the electromagnetic equipment, and then killed him with laser weapons!" at the moment when dum moved, the highest command from the human side was issued quickly, and the response was not bad.


    "Hmm? Why did you feel something wrong?" dum turned into an electric light and just left the area where there was a thunderstorm and now it has cleared up, but he was moving. Dum suddenly felt something and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    At this time, dum did not understand the existence of laws, nor did he develop his own exploration ability, but when dum''s strength improved, his perception of threats still improved.


    However, dum just felt something was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong. He subconsciously looked around, but there was still no gain.


    "Is it my illusion? Or is it because of the rapid improvement of ability and unstable power?" dum didn''t want human things for the first time, but looked at himself.


    However, after some inspection, dum didn''t find anything wrong with himself, and the previous feeling slowly disappeared, as if it was really an illusion.


    "Forget it, first master the power of thunder this time!" dum finally found nothing. He could only reluctantly shake his head and mutter in a low voice. Then he found a boundary and began to slowly digest the harvest of thunder this time.


    "Stop! Just between the two layouts? Did this guy feel it, or was he really lucky?" the human high-level soon found dum''s position. Someone frowned and hesitated for a moment.


    "After all, he is a superpower, and some special places are acceptable. Since he stays between the two layouts, he will kill him at the same time!" soon, a cold light flashed in someone''s eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "Yes! Let''s do it!" at this time, the high-level human beings did not hesitate at all. In the face of the problem enough to subvert human society, they could not tolerate the quarrel in the vegetable market as before. After all, we can only live on the earth, and there is no way to escape.


    Soon, after the new order was issued, the layout on both sides of dum, which had been ambushed by humans for a long time, began to start. First, electromagnetic equipment could disrupt dum''s ability and weaken dum''s destructive power to a certain extent.


    After that, the laser weapon, the most convenient and powerful weapon for mankind, is also the hope for mankind to deal with dum now!


    "Hmm?" dum, who was comprehending the power of thunder, suddenly opened his eyes. He felt something wrong again, because the thunder in his body made it more difficult for him to understand except for the abnormal fluctuation.


    However, dum still didn''t think he would be attacked. He was frowning, feeling his ability and trying to find out why there was something wrong with the thunder in his body.


    "Hiss!" at this time, a laser weapon that had been aimed at dum was launched. Dum''s pupils suddenly shrunk, his body subconsciously dodged, and even protected his body with thunder, but it was still late.


    Dum''s thunder slowed down, and his own dodging speed slowed down. Dum believed in his ability so much that he forgot that his body was the most important, and just moved according to the instinct between life and death.


    Finally, one of dum''s left arms was cut off and fell to the ground. If dum didn''t really Dodge, it should be dum''s heart!


    "Damn it! Who is it?" dum suddenly got up and ignored his broken left arm, but shouted loudly. He knew that he had been attacked, but dum didn''t know what he had been attacked. Even in dum''s view, it could be done by other superpowers!


    But are there any other superpowers in the world? Dum didn''t know, so he wanted to find out.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    But unfortunately, no one answered dum. What answered dum was laser weapons fired again. After the first attack failed and dum was not killed, the human high-level did not hesitate to start the subsequent attack.


    Because from the perspective of energy detection, although dum is not dead, there is a small part of energy, which is enough to let humans see the hope of defeating dum!


    "Kill God!"


    "Kill God!"


    The same idea flashed through the minds of high-level human beings, looking at the energy detection equipment with an excited look.


    "Damn it!" and dum''s voice fell, and the sense of crisis came again. He was a little flustered and dodged. He didn''t know how many holes were cut by the laser weapon, but these injuries were not as serious as cutting off his left arm for the first time.

 Chapter 1293

    However, even if dum doesn''t have the injury of broken arm now, it doesn''t mean that dum can easily deal with the threat from mankind.


    If it were just a human arrangement, maybe dum would not be so miserable. At least half of the laser weapons attacking dum would be less. At that time, dum faced more than half of the threats!


    Now, dum is faced with two arrangements, and he doesn''t know whether dum is unlucky or lucky. After all, when dum sensed something wrong before, he subconsciously changed his practice place, and the result is just between the two ambushes.


    Before these two ambushes appeared, the place dum subconsciously looked for was indeed the safest place, but after the two ambushes appeared, this place was already a Jedi!


    "Go on! Don''t stop! The energy fluctuation of Zeus has been getting lower and lower. Our plan has succeeded, and we can kill him soon!" the high level of human beings sent a new command, and the voice was very excited, because they really hope to kill a God who often absorbs thunder power!


    The success of the God killing plan is in front of us. People have to consider whether it will be their only chance in this life!


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    With the issuance of the new order, the laser weapons on the scene will not stop. They are constantly firing in the direction of dum, ready to kill dum at one breath!


    "Boom!" but just then, there was a powerful explosion from dum''s position, and countless electric currents burst out.


    The electromagnetic equipment prepared by human beings has indeed blocked dum''s ability to release himself, but it can not be completely blocked. It can only be regarded as an influence to a certain extent.


    But it was only such an impact that made dum seriously unfit, and even almost knew that dum died on the spot because of such an impact.


    But now, dum broke out completely. He absorbed countless thunder forces and blew out most of them at this moment. Dum didn''t know what attacked him, whether it was a superpower or a human weapon, but it didn''t affect dum''s preparation to destroy everything around him!


    With the sensation of countless currents, the whole sky was dyed blue and purple, and everything around was swallowed up by the current and destroyed. The power was far greater than the last self explosion in the city.


    Even, the destructive power within the scope of these current explosions is not much weaker than the nuclear explosion in the laboratory!


    "Damn it! What''s the situation now?!" the powerful explosion directly caused the failure of human energy monitoring equipment, because the energy is too powerful and beyond human imagination.


    Therefore, they also lost dum''s intelligence at this time, and even the communication equipment has been destroyed by dum''s explosion. The high-level human beings can''t contact the people on the scene, let alone the laser weapons are also destroyed in the explosion. Even if the people on the scene receive the news, they don''t have much way to deal with dum without weapons, Unless dum loses consciousness again.


    "No! We must find out what Zeus is doing now!" however, the high-level human beings do not want to give up like this. They finally found the trace of dum. Once again, if dum was prepared and wanted to attack dum so easily, it would not be so easy.


    Moreover, the high-level human thought of the death of dum and the stone man bengrim in the city. From the human point of view, the ability of these two explosions is the same. Dum died directly that time. Should Zeus be no better this time?


    "Send the nearest and accessible people to the scene immediately and try to find Zeus''s body. Even if you can''t find Zeus''s body, you should find out where Zeus is going!" soon, the top human level issued the latest order, "at all costs! Even life! Understand!"


    The high-level human beings still attach great importance to their own lives, but they don''t pay so much attention to the lives of their subordinates. As long as they can kill dum, even if they sacrifice more subordinates, the high-level human beings think it''s worth it!


    As for those under his command, there are always some people who look back on death. These people are the most suitable candidates for the last exploration of laboratory nuclear explosion and this thunderstorm center.


    Therefore, under the arrangement of the high-level human beings, a group of death squads went towards the thunderstorm center. At this time, the thunderstorm had long disappeared, but the powerful thunderstorm still disordered all the surrounding power equipment and damaged the communication system.


    As for the people or equipment ambushed nearby, and even the original mountains, rivers and vegetation, they have disappeared at this time. The center of the thunderstorm is a big pit. From the traces of the pit, this is the destruction level of human top weapons.


    However, in the center of the thunderstorm, there is indeed a flat land. The flat land is not too large. There is almost only one person''s standing place.


    When they saw this scene, the death squads understood that it was dum''s position, but there was nothing there and there was no trace of dum.


    "What to do?" members of the death squads looked at their captain one after another. This time, the captain had full command of the operation. After all, this ghost place can''t contact the outside world, and even drones can''t come in.


    In other words, after the UAV comes in, it loses its signal, and it''s just a waste of equipment.


    "Look! Zeus couldn''t have paid no price for such a powerful explosion!" the leader of the death squads was also a courageous man. He was not afraid because of dum''s strength. He came here to make contributions!


    It''s best to catch dum. Even if you can''t catch dum, you should find out where dum is going!


    As for the death at dum''s hands, the death squads captain did not worry at all. After all, they were ready to die when they came here, otherwise they would not be called the death squads directly.


    "Yes!" the members of the death squads answered the order one after another and began to explore all kinds of infrared traces, but the thunderstorm seemed to erase all traces. The surrounding was extremely empty, but they couldn''t find anything.


    "Search carefully. Although the surrounding ground is dark, there may be blood. We used laser weapons before, and we can clearly detect that Zeus was injured!" the leader of the death squads also joined the search and ordered the team members at the same time.


    "Even if he is a God, he will bleed after being hurt! As long as he bleeds, he will leave a trace!"


    At this time, the death squads and human leaders only knew that dum was injured and did not know that dum had broken one of his left arms, but now there was no dum and his left arm in the thunderstorm, which also led the death squads to find clues by mistake!

 Chapter 1294

    "Captain! There''s blood here!" after some exploration, some sharp eyed members of the death squads found a little blood on the scorched ground. He shouted with great excitement.


    The captain and members of the death squads suddenly brightened their eyes and surrounded one after another. After careful observation, they really saw the blood that melted into the ground.


    Moreover, it can be distinguished that this blood stain is not left before the explosion, but dripping on the ground after the explosion!


    This means that dum didn''t die, but was injured. He passed here and left a trace!


    "Follow the blood! Chase! Bring the search dog!" the Death Squadron captain took a deep breath and immediately gave the order.


    Blood hunting dogs can play a more powerful role than technology at this time. After all, the blood has come out. It''s not so difficult to hunt down dum.


    Soon, the death squads began to chase dum''s trail with blood hunting dogs, and found a river along the way. Here, it can be clearly seen that blood drops on the side of the river.


    "There is no river on the other side? It should be jumping into the river! You can contact the gentlemen here. First pass the information to them and ask them to block the upstream and downstream of the river!" the Death Squadron captain looked at the river and ordered his men.


    "Jump into the river? Come on! Send someone to block the upstream and downstream of the river and arrange laser weapons at the same time. Laser weapons can hurt him!" the human high-level quickly agreed and ordered it, "There are also electromagnetic equipment. We don''t know how much electromagnetic equipment has played in this ambush, but since the two kinds of equipment have been combined successfully, we will continue to use these two kinds of equipment!"


    Human beings are willing to sacrifice not only people, but also money. The cost of these laser weapons is not low. In order to kill dum, human beings have spent a lot of money.


    However, mankind has no way back. At least, when despair is not reached, it is impossible for the high-level human beings to directly submit to dum and submit to dum''s.


    In the current situation, the only way is to kill dum!


    Therefore, the upstream and downstream of the river will soon be full of people, as well as laser weapons and electromagnetic equipment. Human beings are ready again, ready to kill God for the second time!


    So where is dum at this time?


    At this time, dum was neither in the river nor near the river. He was still in the wilderness.


    After releasing powerful thunderstorms before, dum''s state is really not very good, maybe it can be described as very poor.


    Although it did not directly lose consciousness and vitality like the thunderstorm in the city, it also lost most of its energy. At the same time, it was still seriously injured.


    More importantly, dum broke a left arm, which is not the kind of broken arm that can be connected, because dum''s left arm was destroyed by laser weapons, including bones and flesh meridians.


    Therefore, even if dum is a superpower, he also has no way to connect his left arm, let alone connect his left arm.


    Just after the thunderstorm, dum took his left arm and was ready to leave. When he came to the river, dum became weaker and weaker, and even his consciousness began to be confused.


    "If I were you, I would not enter the river. Your trace will certainly be tracked all the way. If you enter the river, you will only be blocked..." at this time, Victor von dum''s voice sounded, which inspired dum''s spirit a little.


    "You... Why don''t you remind me of the crisis?" asked dumqiang in a deep voice.


    "Why should I remind you? Your strength is enough to resist these laser weapons. In other words, this time, the laser weapons are not as dangerous as laboratory nuclear explosion. You are too arrogant and ignore human ability!" Victor von dum sneered and said in a mocking tone.


    "Think for yourself. If you clean up everything around you, will you be attacked by humans? No? You are about to embark on the road of law. Didn''t you feel it yourself before? That''s the sense of crisis, but you didn''t take it to heart!"


    "Is that so?" faced with the continuous ridicule of Victor von dum, dum was a little confused for a moment, and then found that it really looked like this.


    Because although the laser weapon hurt him this time, it was not enough to kill him, especially when he was prepared.


    Therefore, dum is really careless. He is too inflated and needs to experience this setback


    "I see. Where should I go next?" dum took a deep breath. He felt his weakness, but he braced himself and asked again.


    "Straighten up your wounds, don''t let your blood flow out again, and this arm can''t be connected, deal with it!" Victor von dum said in silence. "After that, you can go wherever you want. Anyway, your blood flows here, and they will only trace it here!"


    "So?" dum narrowed his eyes, and the little thunder power left on dum burned all the large and small wounds on dum, which made dum''s body tremble slightly, but he didn''t shout.


    With that arm, dum completely blasted the vitality and flesh into coke with thunder and threw it into the river.


    Since humans want to find it, let humans find it. It''s just that it''s impossible to give an active arm to humans, lest humans really study something.


    At the next moment, dum''s body staggered across the river and went in an unknown direction. Now he needs to find a place where there is no one to recover. As for the restoration of strength and revenge, he can only wait until later.


    In this way, dum disappeared and disappeared in human vision again. Human beings who could not wait for dum to appear directly drained the river to find dum.


    However, mankind only harvested countless garbage and a charred arm found in the garbage.


    "This should be Zeus''s arm, otherwise he has no reason to run here with one arm, that is, he didn''t enter the river, but continued to move forward? Keep looking for me!" after the high-level human beings found it, they became angry one by one. They knew that they had been cheated and did useless work before.


    The members of the death squads looked pale. They thought they had made contributions, but they didn''t expect to make a big mistake

 Chapter 1295

    In this way, human beings once again lost the trace of dum and began to look for dum again. Dum knew this, but he was not in a hurry.


    As for Susan stone and Adam, they didn''t know these things. They also paid a little attention to the news of thunderstorm weather, but it was obviously impossible for humans to release dum''s news directly.


    After all, when dum appeared in the city and claimed to be a God, ordinary people subconsciously wanted to submit to dum. If the news about dum at this time was really passed on, I''m afraid it would also attract a group of dum''s enthusiastic fans.


    There are always a group of guys in the world who don''t have a good mind. They can be easily fooled by others, and they can also be easily captured by power and become slaves.


    In this way, dum died and escaped. With the help of Victor von dum, he escaped from the ambush and is quietly recovering from his injury.


    However, dum''s situation is somewhat special after all. He is not a person with the ability of Susan stone or Johnny stone. He can''t improve his ability like other superpowers.


    After all, those with flame ability do not need to accept more powerful flames to improve themselves. There is no so-called sky fire in the world. Even if Johnny stone is still alive and wants to improve his strength, he will not integrate into the magma.


    But dum is different. He who understands the power from the thunder can''t give up the opportunity to continue to improve himself from the thunder.


    Especially now that dum is injured, the thunder power in his body is almost exhausted. Dum still wants to accept the thunder again if he wants to recover quickly and have enough strength.


    "Trouble!" dum, who was in a cave, sighed and whispered grimly, "I want to recover from my injury. I don''t know how long it will take. Only by restoring my strength can I recover as soon as possible..."


    "But if you want to restore your strength, the movement will not be too small. Human beings should have mastered some way to locate me, which is closely related to my receiving thunder!"


    "So, if I want to recover, I will still be discovered by humans, or even targeted again!"


    "Is there any way that I can accept the power of thunder without being found?"


    Dum is at an impasse at this time. If he wants to recover quickly, he needs to accept thunder. If he can accept thunder, he may be found by humans and encircle himself again.


    If Durham''s strength is almost restored and ready when he is surrounded and suppressed, it can be accepted, but Durham is afraid that mankind will come before his strength is restored.


    In particular, the failure of mankind''s encirclement and suppression this time means that it is uncertain what method will be used against itself next time. Even if it is the use of nuclear weapons again, it is not impossible.


    At that time, if Victor von dum doesn''t take action, dum doesn''t think he can really survive, even if he encounters a nuclear bomb attack when his strength is fully restored.


    At this time, dum was in a tangled state, which was incredible for dum. Before this setback, dum had few tangled emotions. Even in the face of Susan stone''s problems, he didn''t spend much time making decisions.


    Now, dum doesn''t know how to choose, which also shows that this setback really has a deep impact on dum.


    "I hope you can get out of the setback as soon as possible. When you regain your original heart and cheer up again, it is the time to officially begin to understand the power of the law, and it is also the time for me to get closer to the sub heavenly Father!" Victor von dum looked at dum who fell into silence, his eyes flashed slightly, and his eyes flashed with thinking of looking forward to the light.


    Dum, who fell into silence, didn''t know how long he had been meditating. He suddenly looked at his left arm. The original position of his left arm is now empty. There is only a charred wound wrapped with flesh and blood, which also witnessed what price dum paid when he was ambushed this time!


    If dum didn''t respond in time, what was shot through was dum''s heart!


    "Absolutely not!" dum said in a deep voice, looking at the wound on his left arm and thinking of his previous heroic words, with an angry light in his eyes.


    Before, dum had always regarded himself as the God of the new era and even wanted to open up a god system, but now, the great God was hurt by mortals, and even made the God body deficient and no longer perfect!


    This is something dum can''t tolerate and can''t accept!


    "I want revenge! I want to kill all humans who don''t want to surrender!" dum''s eyes flashed cold, as if he had made a decision, and his voice became firm.


    However, this firm voice contains a strong sense of killing. It can be clearly felt that dum at this time is better than his previous killing heart. If dum appears in the society again, I''m afraid he will die. It''s not as simple as one or two humans.


    "Boom!" just when dum had just made up his mind, the sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and countless thunder forces gathered in the sky, and then rushed to dum''s cave.


    The stone on the top of the cave was smashed in an instant, even directly turned into powder, and the thunder continued to blow on dum.


    "Zizizi!" dum''s eyebrows coagulated, began to mobilize his energy, turned the power of thunder into his energy, and began to restore his strength and his injury, but it was not too easy.


    When dum accepted the power of thunder and had not recovered his strength, or even had no time to transfer, the high-level human had already made a response.


    After analyzing and comparing the thunderstorm weather in the past year, the human high level has been able to clearly distinguish the difference between the natural thunderstorm weather and the thunderstorm weather caused by dum.


    It is probably the natural thunderstorm weather, which will be accompanied by torrential rain, while the thunderstorm weather caused by dum will have less rain.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that not all places and seasons will have thunderstorm weather. If thunderstorm weather occurs in a place and season where thunderstorm weather should not occur, it must have something to do with dum!


    "Found it! Speed! Send someone to find it immediately! Arrange the energy sensing device quickly! If you can''t, just launch the nuclear bomb! You can''t let Zeus run away! If you let the tiger go back to the mountain again, our human victory rate will really not be high!" soon, an anxious command was issued from the high level of human beings, making human beings move again.

 Chapter 1296

    At this time, dum didn''t know that mankind had found him, but he had guessed, so dum was restoring his strength at his fastest speed. As for the injury, it will heal automatically if it can heal automatically now. If it can''t heal automatically, it can only wait until the next place.


    Yes, dum knows that he has to transfer quickly. Even if his strength is restored, it is not suitable to confront human beings. Now is not the time. A little more injury will have a serious impact on dum.


    "It''s time to leave! I haven''t recovered my strength, but this place can''t stay long enough! Even I have to run away, or I''ll find that the moving humans here can easily track my position!" after being really hit hard by humans, dum didn''t underestimate humans as before and became a lot more cautious, This is the lesson dum learned in exchange for a left arm.


    Soon, dum turned into an electric light and left his damaged cave without looking back in one direction. Not long after dum left, all kinds of human equipment were transported nearby.


    "No energy report was found, but there was a damaged cave, which was suspected to have been struck by lightning. It should be the place where Zeus stayed!" soon, a message was reported, "it seems that Zeus should accept the power of thunder again. I don''t know whether he is recovering his strength or his injury..."


    "We have not monitored the current energy fluctuation of Zeus, and we cannot analyze whether Zeus has recovered its strength compared with the previous Zeus!"


    "Search carefully! Try to find out where Zeus is!" soon, the high level issued an order to let the people who ended up continue to search dum''s whereabouts.


    However, dum was very decisive this time. In addition, his strength recovery also made the injury recover a little. There was no blood dripping or inducing humans, because it was not so necessary.


    With such induction time, dum had already run away. Just like now, humans don''t know which direction dum is going.


    This is also the helplessness of the human side. No matter how much humans want to kill dum, they can''t place monitoring on every land and explore dum''s location.


    After all, there are too few traces of dum alone, and the goal is too small. In addition to thunder, it is almost impossible to find dum unless dum appears in the city.


    "Boom!" however, when the human side was searching dum''s previous location, the boundary far away from the place they searched, the thunder came again, and dum began to attract the thunder force again.


    The distance between the two places, even when flying, takes more than an hour.


    "Come on! Send the nearest man directly to encircle him! In addition, as before, re dum began to arrange weapons and ambush him again where he might appear! He didn''t know where the weapons we arranged came from. Only once he made a mistake, we had a chance to kill him!" when the thunderstorm was found, mankind issued an order again, Once again, a new layout began.


    The cost of this arrangement is even higher than that of the previous arrangements, because this time dum moves farther than humans want. If you want to ambush dum again, the cost must be greater!


    As for those humans who went to look for dum now, they did not find dum, because dum disappeared again, leaving the searchers empty.


    "In this way, attract human attention, but not greedy. Every time after absorbing the power of thunder, humans can''t catch me!" dum murmured after leaving the place where the thunder was received for the second time.


    "My strength is slowly recovering. As long as I recover my strength and digest the harvest this time, I seem to be able to get new harvest. This time, it is an opportunity for me to go further!"


    Dum was a little excited at this time. He felt the possibility of going further after the setback, as victor von dum said. Although Victor von dum did not tell him about it, sometimes, some things can be known without saying.


    When he felt that he had the opportunity to go further, the haze in dum''s heart dissipated, and his heart was vaguely angry and eager.


    Soon, dum changed a place, continued to receive thunder and played hide and seek with humans.


    However, when dum changed places several times to pick up thunder and came to a new place, dum''s heart suddenly trembled. This feeling was not the first time dum felt it. Dum had this feeling the last time he was ambushed by humans, but dum didn''t take this feeling to heart that time, resulting in heavy damage to himself, The left arm is broken.


    "Another ambush?!" when he noticed the trembling in his heart, dum''s expression suddenly became alert. He looked around, but he still didn''t find anything, just like the last time.


    If dum hadn''t been ambushed last time, I''m afraid dum would still think it was his illusion.


    But now it''s different. After dum knows that there is an ambush, even if he doesn''t find anything, he won''t relax his vigilance, because he knows that this feeling won''t be groundless.


    "Since you can''t find it, destroy everything around you!" dum observed for a long time and didn''t get anything. A decision flashed in his eyes. He knew there were definitely ambush hands and weapons around.


    "However, there is no need to create thunderstorm attacks, just a strong current to eliminate some crises!"


    "Zizizi!"


    As dum''s voice fell, a current flowed down dum''s body to the ground, and then went in all directions. The current began to damage the ground and cracks appeared one after another.


    "Boom!"


    However, when the current meets the ground, there are cracks, but it is not as simple as cracks when it meets the weapons and hands of human ambush.


    One boundary after another exploded, the weapons arranged by human beings were destroyed on the spot, and the ambush hands were killed on the spot!


    "Zeus appeared! He found our layout and destroyed our layout!" when he found that one ambush after another had been destroyed, the human side was also flustered. They quickly reported to the higher level and wanted to send someone to save them.


    However, distance is the biggest problem restricting human action. When the surrounding ambushes are solved, human beings are no longer able to rescue the remaining people. Even after human beings know that dum can find his ambush, some have no way to take dum


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1297

    "It seems that humans don''t know my specific location. At least, they don''t know where I am before I receive the thunder..." dum''s eyes flickered and muttered after destroying the surrounding weapons and killing all the personnel.


    "They can ambush one place and ten places, but it is absolutely impossible to ambush all places. Such weapons and manpower are limited, and mankind will consume them sooner or later!"


    "Then, next, do I continue to look for these ambushes, destroy all human means, and cause heavy human casualties, or do I restore my strength and injury first?"


    At this time, dum was a little tangled. After many times of transfer and acceptance of the thunder, dum''s strength recovered a lot compared with that during the thunderstorm. Although it did not recover completely, it has reached the level that the normal battle will not be affected too much.


    However, dum''s injury has not recovered yet, and the most important thing is that dum is not used to whatever he does after losing his left arm.


    If dum''s injury has recovered at this time, I believe dum will not hesitate at all and will definitely choose to collide with humans, destroy all human arrangements and cause heavy losses to humans.


    But now, dum hesitated. He worried that it would be too dangerous for him if he was accidentally seized by mankind.


    If you can hold back this moment, wait until your strength is further and your injury recovers, and then deal with humans, dum believes he should be sure to win


    But can dum really stand it?


    After solving a group of human ambushes, dum''s mood has risen, especially when dum looks at his broken left arm, dum''s eyes flash with deep hatred.


    At this time, dum''s incomplete divine body is the biggest insult and the most unacceptable thing for dum.


    And killing the humans who ambushed him obviously made dum feel much better. In that case, why not continue to kill?


    Such an idea flashed through dum''s mind. Just for a moment, dum made an absolute decision directly!


    Kill!


    Kill all those who want to ambush and deal with him!


    Although dum didn''t know where these people were hiding, dum knew very well that he could find them!


    After all, these human ambushes were originally prepared for dum, that is, in theory, dum had the opportunity to meet these human arrangements wherever he went.


    In that case, dum doesn''t need to look for these ambushes. Instead, he can accept the thunder and pay attention to whether he will feel the crisis.


    If he felt the crisis, dum would destroy everything around him, if it were the same this time.


    "Boom!"


    After dum made up his mind, he quickly picked up the thunder, then disappeared in place, and once again let the human horse jump into the air.


    "Zizizi!"


    After dum arrived at the next place, he also found human arrangements, destroyed these arrangements again, destroyed various weapons and equipment, and killed the people hidden here.


    "Zeus found our means, and he began to kill!"


    "Ambush No. 132 is destroyed, all members are killed, request support!"


    "Ambush No. 498 was destroyed and all members were killed. Request support!"


    The signals for help were sent back to the high level of human beings, but there was nothing that the high level of human beings could do. At this time, dum''s moving speed had exceeded human imagination. Although it did not reach his expectation and was as fast as lightning, it had also exceeded the speed of sound.


    Human beings do not have technologies that exceed the speed of sound, but those technologies are not so convenient, especially when compared with dum, a life the size of a human body.


    After all, there are no superheroes like iron man in this world, and naturally there will be no single soldier and machine armor.


    Even though human beings have had similar ideas, they have been unable to break through the key step limited to the problem of power energy.


    Therefore, when facing a monster that reaches the speed of sound, the human high-level seemed at a loss. At first, they were very excited. Those high-level leaders who started the God killing plan fell silent at this time, because they didn''t know how to deal with dum at this time.


    "Why don''t you speak? What should we do? Do we watch our men die for nothing now?" in the silence to some depressed atmosphere, someone finally couldn''t help talking.


    "Now Zeus discovered our arrangement and began to slaughter our people, so we let it go?"


    "Even if those people are nothing and worthless in your eyes, what about the equipment? You should know how difficult it is to mass produce those laser weapons and how much it costs?!"


    "Cough! Pay attention to your words!" someone''s face changed slightly when he heard the words. He looked at the speaker harshly and warned, "human life is far more important to us than those weapons. You have mistaken the primary and secondary!"


    "Ha ha!" the previous speaker sneered, his voice was full of ridicule, then looked around at the unnatural human high-level again and asked, "so what are you going to do? Give up the arrangement to deal with Zeus?"


    The irony of this person''s speech is obvious. He is not only mocking the silence of the people at this time, but also mocking the statement that "human life is more important".


    Everyone present clearly knows that the so-called human life is not worth mentioning in the eyes of people like them. As long as they can solve dum, no matter how many people they sacrifice, it is worth it for them.


    After all, there are not a few people who dare to sacrifice. Even if they are exhausted, they have the ability to cultivate a group.


    But those weapons are different, especially laser weapons, which have not been mass produced and are just being developed. They were born to target dum''s weapons.


    The value of these weapons is much higher than human life.


    Dum killed their men at this time. In fact, they didn''t care too much, but dum destroyed laser weapons one after another, which has made them feel flesh pain.


    Moreover, the production capacity of these laser weapons is already limited. After they are really destroyed, there will be one less means for humans to deal with dum. At that time, I''m afraid only nuclear bombs can cope with dum.


    But the key is that the preparation time of the nuclear bomb is too long, and dum now shows supersonic speed. Can the human nuclear bomb really pose a threat to dum? Everyone present is not sure about this

 Chapter 1298

    It is precisely because he is aware of dum''s difficulties that people come to the top at this time and fall into silence. I don''t know how to deal with it at this time.


    "Then, what should we do? Or do you have a way to deal with Zeus?" someone glared at the speaker and asked in the same strange way, "how many weapons can threaten a single body whose speed exceeds the speed of sound? Not to mention, his own explosive power is about to reach the nuclear bomb level!"


    "Then withdraw the people and equipment. Since these people and equipment don''t work, do we have to let them be destroyed by Zeus?" the person who spoke earlier snorted coldly and said solemnly, "as for dealing with Zeus, naturally we should continue to deal with it. I know that after you see the strength of Zeus, some people even want to turn enemies into friends, don''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?! we are all human beings. He is a heresy. What''s the difference between turning enemies into friends and submitting to Zeus? We are all human beings in the new era, but we don''t like this!" the voice in front of us was still echoing, and someone immediately stood up and retorted.


    "Ha ha, some people already want to surrender to him!" the man who spoke earlier sneered and looked around at the people around him. "Unfortunately, some people seem to forget what the town where Zeus lived for a long time has become. The people they contact every day can be killed where they live, not to mention a group of submissive soft eggs?"


    "Moreover, everyone present had an idea to deal with Zeus. Do you really think he can let go of the person who dealt with Zeus?"


    "Hum! Then you say, how should we deal with Zeus? Is it difficult? Do you have a way?" someone asked in a deep voice after hearing this man''s speech.


    "Since our present firepower is not enough to kill him, it means that our firepower is not enough!" said the man who spoke earlier with a cold flash in his eyes.


    "However, our previous laser weapons have wounded him and even cut off one of his left arms. This is our human victory!"


    "Since we have a chance to kill him, why don''t we continue to act? If the firepower is not enough, we should upgrade the firepower and create more powerful weapons, which are enough to kill God!"


    "It takes time..." someone heard the speech, sighed helplessly and whispered, "at the same time, it also needs a lot of money..."


    "Then give up those external arrangements and let them move freely. If they find something wrong, they can hurt Zeus directly. If they can''t hurt Zeus, they have to hold Zeus for enough time!" the man who spoke earlier took a deep breath and said with an iron look.


    "As for funds, if you really don''t want to give up, when Zeus began to exterminate mankind, your assets will have no use! You can''t expect a God to use human money?"


    "I agree with him and continue to improve the power of laser weapons. The previous arrangements are free to play, and strive to block the time for Zeus to recover from his injury and improve his strength!" soon, someone said with a decisive light in his eyes.


    "Agree!"


    "This is the only way!"


    "Yes, after all, we don''t want life and death to be controlled by other people''s thoughts..."


    "Don''t even think about the gods!"


    The voices echoed one after another. Under the leadership of the iron and blood strongman, the human high level once again unified their opinions and began to issue orders.


    Originally, dum, who was easily killing human ambush, also felt resistance at this time. Those humans no longer waited for dum to act first, but chose to strike first.


    The energy monitoring devices were distributed one by one. Dum had a biggest disadvantage, that is, the energy in his body was too powerful. When the energy monitoring device was manufactured, dum''s chances of being found increased greatly.


    Especially those in the ambush area waited for the rabbit with the energy monitoring device, waiting for dum to appear and hit him directly.


    The people in the ambush knew that they wanted to kill dum. It was not so simple. They even knew that they were abandoned children, but they were unwilling to give up.


    As long as we can kill dum, all crises can end. Dum is the great devil who threatens all mankind at this time!


    "Damn! It''s a sense of crisis again!" dum, who had just entered the new boundary, frowned in an instant. He felt a crisis. Every time he felt the crisis, it proved that there was an ambush around him.


    At first, ambush was nothing, because dum could easily solve them, but now it''s different. As long as dum felt this crisis, it means that the other party began to attack!


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    Just as dum''s voice fell, laser beams shot at dum''s body. People have found dum''s position through the energy monitoring device, and naturally there will be no hesitation.


    Dum''s face was slightly heavy when he was faced with laser. We can see that dum actually had a new injury. Dum was accidentally injured by an ambush laser before. However, dum also gained something in the fight with the laser.


    "Zizizi!"


    However, he saw that among dum''s five fingers, electric light was released and went towards those lasers. Unexpectedly, he chose to hit hard.


    Even if dum hadn''t lost an arm, he might have started to play with ten fingers.


    The electric light released by dum is obviously more powerful than the energy of laser weapons. The laser weapons did not even explode, but were pushed back.


    This is the way dum found to deal with laser weapons. Both laser weapons and energy waves released by people have a source. As long as the energy is strong enough, he can push the laser back and directly attack the body of laser weapons.


    "Boom!"


    With the release of dum''s current, explosions began, and those laser weapons were bombed. I don''t know how many people were killed on the spot.


    And this is just the beginning.


    When a laser weapon is destroyed, it means that the remaining laser weapons can no longer pose a threat to dum. Destruction and death are only a matter of time.


    "Boom!"


    With the last explosion, a cold flash flashed in dum''s eyes. He knew that this ambush was taken down by him again, and mankind lost a large number of hands and weapons, which was just the beginning of his revenge!

 Chapter 1299

    At this time, dum''s killing was really comfortable, but the ambushes one after another still caused great trouble to dum. When dum was prepared, those ambushes could not bring a fatal threat to dum, but they were not without threat.


    Laser weapon is the equipment that can really hurt dum. Once dum is not careful, he will be easily hurt by laser weapon.


    At this time, there are too many human arrangements!


    For human beings, dum''s goal is too small and many means can''t be used against dum at all, which puzzles human beings.


    But for dum, the number of human beings is so much that dum is tired, but those human arrangements are still not eradicated.


    Of course, this is also the purpose of the high level of mankind, in order to delay dum''s time with a lot of money and manpower.


    Whether these means can hurt dum or even kill dum, as long as these means can waste dum''s time, it is worth it for human beings.


    When someone broke the fact that dum and mankind could not coexist at all, the human side was no longer distressed. A large amount of money went into the science and Technology Laboratory in order to develop more powerful laser weapons.


    And even if there is a lot of money, it also takes time, so it is imperative to delay dum, even if it costs a big price!


    "Why can''t these people be killed?" half a month later, a trace of fatigue flashed in dum''s eyes. For half a month, he was looking for the human ambush almost every day, and then fought with all kinds of people and horses and laser weapons.


    It can be said that dum kills every day, but he is always injured every three or five times. After all, dum''s strength has not reached the level of crushing, and those soldiers who know they are doomed to die can always show some tricks against dum, which makes dum very disturbed.


    Therefore, in the past half a month, dum''s strength has not become stronger, his injury has not recovered, and even his injuries have become more.


    This situation made dum hesitate to catch all the human ambush points. He had to start calculating whether it was worth it.


    "If I continue like this, I may be able to eradicate all the human arrangements, but correspondingly, my injury will be more serious. In addition, I have not completely recovered my strength. In this half month, it also began to decline. After all, every thunder I received has not really been digested..." dum''s eyes flickered slightly, He began to think.


    "Before, when I started to recover from the injury, I felt that as long as I could recover completely, I should be able to go further, but I have wasted a lot of time now. Is it really necessary for me to continue to delay?"


    When asked this question, dum actually had the answer. He knew that such a waste of time did no good, except to let himself vent his anger.


    However, some of the anger has been vented now. In addition, the cost of continuing to eradicate these ambushes is too high, so dum is ready to give up temporarily.


    In other words, dum is ready to change his way. Anyway, humans will certainly search for his place, so he doesn''t need to continue to attack. He just needs to improve himself normally, and there will always be humans to die.


    As long as we remain vigilant all the time, human layout will not be so fast, because human beings have not turned laser weapons into portable.


    In this way, dum moved again. This time, instead of looking for human ambush points, he began to improve himself.


    Therefore, the casualties on the human side have also been reduced in an instant.


    After all, it was dum who took the initiative before. In the face of dum''s human beings, there was no second way to choose except to fight to the death.


    But now it''s different. Although dum will still cause thunder and make a lot of noise because of his cultivation, those people are different. They have to go to find dum. After his companions die again and again, how many people can continue to persevere in the hopeless battle?


    Finally, after dum gave up continuing to solve the human ambush points, the fighting desire of these ambush points decreased very seriously, which dum himself didn''t think of.


    "Do you think it was his calculation or a mistake?" the human high-level also found this problem, because every time there was a thunder, the pursuit personnel were a little slack. It was certain to be late. It was normal not to find dum''s trace. Even it took a long time to find the location of the thunder, which made the human high-level very dissatisfied.


    In the view of the high-level human beings, they have paid so much and even prepared for sacrifice, but their morale is relaxed because of the lifting of dum''s high pressure, which is unacceptable to the high-level human beings.


    Just as someone mentioned before, the high level of human beings did not take the lives of those below as one thing at all, even the iron blood faction who proposed to continue to deal with dum.


    These high-level human beings just want to continue to maintain their position. Hiding behind the scenes, they naturally won''t be afraid at all, but if they confront dum head-on, they can''t even compare with the slacking soldiers they despise at this time


    "Keep chasing! Zeus can''t have time to recover himself. Since Zeus is unwilling to continue to attack those strongholds, it shows that Zeus must have more important things to do. We don''t know what he wants to do, but we should stop him!" soon, someone gave an order, regardless of the lives of the people below.


    "Sending a new army, even if it is to die, will have enough impact on Zeus. As long as we can develop weapons against Zeus first, it will be our human victory!"


    A group of new soldiers began to take action. Those who survived the ambush were scattered by the people above, integrated into various armies, and even became the front line of chasing dum.


    After enjoying a few days of peace, dum once again felt the annoyance of mankind, which made dum kill a group of soldiers and then move again, leaving a reputation in the army.


    In this way, humans and dum began a tug of war. Dum wanted to quickly recover his strength and improve himself. Humans wanted to delay dum''s time and develop weapons against dum.


    It has to be said that mankind has succeeded. After paying an unknown price, dum has not made a good breakthrough for half a year, and has successfully developed a new generation of laser weapons.

 Chapter 1300

    "The power of the laser weapon this time is five times that of the previous one! As long as we can lay a snare, we will be able to kill dum this time!" when the human executives learned that the new laser weapon had been manufactured, they were very excited. In their view, the plan of killing gods was about to succeed!


    Moreover, in addition to laser weapons, the weapons research institute has also developed insulating materials, which are specially developed for dum''s ability. These insulating materials can play a powerful role in the face of human made current.


    As for whether these materials can play a role when facing dum, it is not necessarily.


    However, human beings did not put all their hopes on insulating materials, because insulators are not absolute. It is almost impossible for dum, a superpower, to really insulate.


    In particular, Reid Richards''s body was very similar to rubber, and finally died in dum''s hands, which made human beings never study in this direction at the beginning. Just because dum destroyed too many laser weapons before, he wanted to make a protective shell for laser weapons.


    Of course, it''s also possible to protect their soldiers by the way. At least it can give some comfort to the soldiers who deal with dum. It''s better than nothing.


    Just when mankind developed a new laser weapon and began a new round of layout, dum finally came to the most important moment.


    After experiencing the setback of being ambushed, in fact, dum has felt the opportunity to improve himself. However, due to dealing with the ambush point of human beings, dum was pursued by human beings, which led to dum delaying his strength and injury for half a year.


    At this time, dum was in high spirits, with electric currents surging on his body, which was stimulating every part of dum''s body. At this moment, dum''s injuries all seemed to disappear, except dum''s arm.


    One arm is unavoidable. Even if dum''s strength goes further, he can''t reach the level of limb regeneration. Of course, if dum turns on the elemental state, whether it is one arm or not will have no impact on dum.


    "Profound meaning! Electric current! Thunder! Is this the profound meaning contained in my ability? Originally, thunder also contains deeper power..." the electric current flows in dum''s body, which also makes dum feel deeper power. Dum murmured to himself.


    "This power can not only further my thunder power, but also enhance my spiritual power? Unfortunately, why can''t I improve my body strength? If my body strength is enough, can I achieve limb regeneration?"


    Dum is still very concerned about his left arm. After all, reed Richards has demonstrated the ability of limb regeneration before. When reed Richards is cut off by dum, if dum does not continue to erase reed Richards'' body, reed Richards can not only survive, but also put the two bodies together again.


    Limb regeneration has become the most enviable ability of dum, even surpassing the flying ability he wanted before!


    "Can''t I really grow my left arm back?" dum took a deep breath and asked.


    "If you want to grow your left arm, the demand for self-healing ability is not generally large. If you want to achieve this, you can either improve your body quality to a terrible level, or you can only get some self-healing factors and integrate them into your body..." Victor von dum heard dum''s question, kept silent and said.


    "If you control my body, can you make my left arm grow again? You made my lifeless body come back to life before..." dum''s eyes flashed slightly and asked again.


    "No, my ability is actually the same as you. My strength can''t achieve the regeneration of a broken limb. It''s not too difficult to simply restore vitality and heal the wound on my body, but I can''t go further..." Victor von dum sighed and said with some envy.


    "To what extent can the strength of the body be raised to reach the degree of limb regeneration?" dum asked reluctantly.


    "What degree? If you want to reach the level of limb regeneration with body strength, you probably can''t hurt the other party with all your strength. Even if it is the center of the nuclear bomb explosion, there will be no degree of injury!" Victor von dum sneered and said with some envy.


    "Have reached this level, do you still need to be reborn with a broken limb? Can anyone hurt such a person?" dum''s expression was a little dull and muttered for a while.


    "There are still some. The world is big. You are just in a corner here. You still have a long way to go..." Victor von dum said with some emotion in his voice.


    "So?" dum took a deep breath, his eyes flashed and said solemnly, "that is to say, as long as I can keep getting stronger, I can reach this realm sooner or later?"


    "Yes! As long as you can keep getting stronger!" there was a faint mockery in Victor von dum''s meaningful voice. It was obvious that Victor von dum wanted dum to keep getting stronger, but he didn''t believe that dum could really improve unlimited.


    "I see!" dum seemed to hear the meaning of Victor von dum''s voice. He didn''t care, because now dum, the strength of his body has officially begun to change.


    From the initial current into thunder, and then to understand the law in the current thunder, dum''s progress speed has been very fast, especially when there is no guidance.


    Victor von dum also did not interfere too much with dum''s ability growth, because if dum was promoted according to Victor von dum''s guidance, it would only be equivalent to Victor von dum''s re cultivation, which would not be good for Victor von dum''s own promotion and would violate the purpose of this special training.


    "Uh? As like as two peas", the duer suddenly felt frown when he realized that the power of law was changing. He felt a crisis coming. It was the same as that of duum when he was chased. Even the sense of crisis was even stronger.


    Shua! After such a long baptism, dum did not hesitate, turned directly into an electric current and quickly left his place.


    "Boom!" and the next moment, dum''s place was hit by a powerful energy beam and exploded on the spot.

 Chapter 1301

    After the progress of human laser weapons, they can be equipped with more equipment. The new laser UAV is one of human weapons against dum.


    After all, dum''s moving speed is too fast. If you don''t use the same fast moving device, but choose to use the ambush point as before, I''m afraid dum will still run away.


    The reason why similar weapons were not used before was that the cost was too high, and the weapons at that time could not pose a threat to dum.


    But now it''s different. Human beings are not only sure to deal with dum, but more importantly, they don''t have to save money, because if dum can''t be solved in the end, all the money will be meaningless.


    "Is this a new way for human beings? It seems that there are many? Can you find my position? I haven''t received the thunder yet..." dum appeared in another direction, thousands of kilometers away from the explosion site, but here, the sense of crisis didn''t disappear, which made dum alert instantly.


    It seems that the scientific and technological level of mankind has improved a lot in the past six months. It is not just that a new laser weapon has been developed. More importantly, all kinds of adaptive equipment for dealing with dum have been built.


    Especially when finding the energy exploration device where dum is, dum can find dum''s location only when dum doesn''t need to receive thunder.


    After all, even when dum doesn''t receive thunder, the energy in his body is very powerful. It''s not difficult for humans to upgrade the energy detection device according to this point.


    "There are crises in the air and on the ground. It seems that not only I am making progress, but also mankind is making progress!" dum feels the crisis from all directions. After his ability is improved, dum''s perception of the crisis is clearer, and he can even distinguish the source and direction of the crisis.


    At this time, dum probably understood why Victor von dum had begun to remind him before the nuclear bomb arrived in the laboratory.


    Although dum can''t feel the threat as far as victor von dum, at least dum can calmly deal with the crisis created by mankind at this stage.


    "Shoot!"


    "Fire!"


    Just as dum stood mumbling to himself, the human side once again found dum''s position and launched an attack.


    In dum''s eyes, there were three different attacks shooting in his direction at the same time, one of which was laser UAVs from all directions in the sky, and the other two were soldiers'' portable laser weapons and laser tanks.


    It can be said that when mankind developed a new laser weapon and found dum''s position, the human side has begun to deal with dum at all costs. Even they don''t want to fight again. This time, they will solve dum and complete the God killing plan!


    "According to the UAV image, it can be determined that the identity of Zeus is Victor von dum, not the staff of the laboratory, that is, it is suspected to have the ability of resurrection!" at this time, there is a serious in the high-level combat room of mankind, especially after finally obtaining dum''s image data, it makes them nervous.


    Dum had died once before, and it was after his death that he was brought to the laboratory, but unexpectedly, dum survived again, which made mankind more vigilant.


    Although humans have suspected that Zeus is dum before, there is still a big difference between real hammer and doubt.


    "Dum has the ability of resurrection, but last time, his body was still very complete, and even the laboratory only extracted some cells and genetic factors..." however, someone soon noticed dum''s empty left arm and said with a slight flash of eyes.


    "The last time we cut off dum''s left arm, he can''t recover his left arm up to now, which shows that his ability must be very limited, otherwise he doesn''t need to lose one arm!"


    "Do you mean to completely destroy his body and lose his vitality, just like the arm we found?" someone''s eyes lit up and asked with some expectation.


    "Yes, since his ability is limited, it means that he is not really immortal. Since our weapons can hurt him, it means that we can really kill him!" the person in front nodded firmly and said in a deep voice.


    "Even, in my opinion, don''t even leave that arm. Anyway, we haven''t studied anything. If it''s dum''s hidden means, it''s not a good thing for us!"


    "That''s right! It''s the safest to destroy that arm. A superpower has made such a big moth. If anything happens again, can we really solve it?" someone quickly agreed.


    "I know that some of us want to be such superpowers, but let''s not say whether we can do it, but what will we become after we really do it?"


    "Now, we can also cooperate with each other with wealth and social status. If there are super powers and become the so-called gods, can we still have the opportunity to cooperate?"


    "We end a god system that will be born, and then create one God system after another? Finally start the war of the gods?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the whole war room fell into silence. Since dum appeared, the human high-level has been unprecedented unity, but even under such unity, some people still have different ideas.


    A superpower appears in front of human beings. Even if the superpower''s harm is greater, it can''t stand. Some people are attracted by superpowers. After all, the greater the harm of superpowers, isn''t that what proves the power of superpowers?


    In the eyes of high-level human beings, superpowers are more important than money, because with superpowers, we can make earth shaking changes in the existing social structure!


    An ordinary person who gets super power will be chased and killed by the human high-level, but a human high-level with super power is enough to deal with a lot of trouble.


    Even if the status of human beings is not low, how many people will not be moved when they can go further and even have absolute power?


    These ideas originally appeared in the dark, but now, in the war room of the God killing plan to encircle and suppress dum, someone directly pierced the matter and put it in front of everyone, so that everyone can face up to this problem.

 Chapter 1302

    There is no doubt that those who say these words actually want to maintain the stability of human society. If a group of superpowers really fight, how many of these high-level human beings can survive?


    There are only five kinds of superpowers that human beings now know, which come from the magic four and dum. No one knows whether there is a sixth superpower.


    So, which of the five superpowers can the human top have? Will there really be a super power that is absolutely invincible and will be able to win?


    Now dum seems to have powerful thunder power, but if this killing God plan is successful, doesn''t it mean that dum has defects and will be defeated by human technology?


    Even if the high-level human leaders who inherit dum''s super power have a high status, no one will use these means to deal with him, it does not mean that no one will use these means in private.


    And dum''s ability can be dealt with, not to mention the magical four heroes defeated by dum with one blow.


    Therefore, if the high-level human beings really start to have super powers, that is the beginning of disaster, the beginning of scuffle, and the beginning of the collapse of human social order.


    The people at the top are fighting frantically. It is impossible for the people below to be unaffected. How many people will rise up at this time?


    These problems are all issues that need to be considered by the high-level human beings at this time, not to mention that there is a great risk in studying and obtaining dum''s ability. It''s hard to say whether human beings can obtain super ability, not to mention that dum may come back from the dead


    "So, I think the super power thing will be over after dum''s death! All factions send people to destroy dum''s everything under common supervision!" the person who promoted the harm of super power looked around the people and said again.


    "Moreover, don''t forget, we haven''t really won the victory of this God killing plan. Now think about these things that we haven''t been able to achieve, and focus on these things. If we really lose, it''s over!"


    "That''s right! Our first wave of offensive has not made any progress..." the person who has been paying attention to the monitoring equipment looked back seriously, looked at the people present and said, "it seems that not only we are making progress in more than half a year, but also dum''s strength is different from before!"


    "From the previous energy detection device, we can analyze a little, but after the real shot, his power is more terrible than before!"


    "What?!" the high-level human beings who originally had a small 99 in their hearts suddenly came back to God. Also, dum has not been solved yet. They have already begun to think about what happened after dum''s death. Is it too early?


    Thinking of this, the human high-level quickly shifted their attention to the other side of the battlefield. We''d better wait until dum solved everything before discussing it.


    On the other side of the battlefield, when dum felt three different attacks, dum didn''t mean to panic at all. The thunder beat at dum''s fingertips like notes, and everything around him became slow in dum''s perception.


    At the next moment, dum stepped on the noble and elegant waltz, and his body perfectly avoided all the lasers. Then, thunder jumped out of dum''s fingertips and met the lasers.


    "Boom!"


    Explosions sounded one after another, but did not have any impact on dum, because all the attacks around him had been dissolved by dum.


    Of course, dum didn''t relax because he knew that he had only dissolved a wave of human offensives and human means, and he hadn''t solved them yet.


    "If it was me before the breakthrough, I''m afraid there would be nothing I can do in this situation. I can only be beaten passively, but now I''m not who I was before..." dum''s mouth raised slightly at this time, and thunder surged in dum''s body, as if dum had been turned into a thunder spirit, The thunders shot out of dum''s body again, as if they contained vitality, jumping between the sky and the earth.


    Originally, dum''s arrangement for dealing with humans was to directly bombard the laser with thunder, so as to find the location of those weapons, but now, three different laser weapons have become mobile, and it''s not easy to use the same method.


    However, dum''s strength is not before. After understanding the power of the law of thunder, dum can use more means, especially his mastery of thunder is much better than before.


    Now the flying thunder seems to have vitality. One group jumped at the soldiers, one group blasted at the laser tanks, and another group leaped up, targeting the laser UAVs.


    "Be careful!"


    "Zeus fought back!"


    "Pay attention to concealment!"


    "Put up an insulating shield!"


    There was a sound of exclamation. In the face of dum''s counterattack, human beings would not be unprepared, but even if they were prepared, it would have no effect.


    The first is the soldiers. They are wearing insulating protective clothing and holding insulating shields in their hands, but the insulation is only relative. In the face of the thunder released by dum, the insulating materials can''t protect the soldiers'' lives at all.


    The powerful thunder directly pierces a hole in the insulating material and easily takes away the soldiers'' lives.


    "Poop!"


    "Poop!"


    One soldier after another fell to the ground, like wheat being harvested one after another, which also flustered the remaining soldiers.


    These soldiers knew what existence they were dealing with, but they never thought that life was so fragile in front of an existence like dum.


    Panic spread in the hearts of all the soldiers, but unfortunately, even if the hearts of these soldiers were full of panic, dum didn''t mean to let them go at all. The thunder continued to reap their lives, and none of them was ready to let go.


    "Boom!" on the earth, laser tanks were bombed by thunder, and the soldiers were killed on the spot. The tanks equipped with a layer of insulating material did not effectively stop dum''s thunder, just like those soldiers outside.


    Only the laser drones in the sky are a little stronger. Under the command of the combat center, they dodge dum''s thunder and can fight back from time to time, but the living soldiers and laser tanks have been solved by dum. What can these remote-controlled laser drones do?

 Chapter 1303

    "Hehe, we are here to discuss how to distribute the fruits of victory. As a result, there is no sign of failure on dum''s side. It is not just us that have made progress during this period. Dum''s strength has also been greatly improved compared with before. Can we really win?"


    Seeing dum''s great power, some people in the war room began to sing down this action, because at present, it seems that there is no hope of human victory.


    More than half a year ago, mankind''s laser weapons had not reached the current level, but at that time, mankind could destroy one arm of dum with laser weapons, which also gave mankind the confidence to defeat dum and complete the God killing plan.


    Therefore, mankind has developed the second generation of laser weapons with a large amount of funds at all costs. More portable and powerful laser weapons have been born, but they have not achieved the desired effect.


    Even the insulating materials developed by the way to deal with dum did not play any role.


    Only the laser UAV equipped with electromagnetic equipment escaped dum''s first attack, but it was also very difficult to pose a threat to dum.


    The strength that dum showed before is no longer what human beings can deal with now. Especially in the case of sneak attack, dum has not been solved or even caused any injury to dum. Now dum is ready and even begins to fight back. On the human side, it seems that there is really no way to deal with dum


    "Now is not the time to make sarcastic remarks and start the alternative nuclear bomb program!" the iron blood faction, which has always been strong, stood up and looked at a group of human executives and said in a deep voice, "now that we have reached this step, there is no room for turning around. We must kill him while he is now attracted by the laser UAV!"


    "When he was in the laboratory, he had already delivered a nuclear bomb, and the nuclear bomb had no effect on him!" someone frowned at the speech, hesitated for a moment, and seemed not to want to deliver a nuclear bomb.


    Because the location of dum''s appearance this time is different from the previous desert. Although there are not many people in dum''s place this time, it is not a no man''s land. If the nuclear bomb is really dropped, the impact will be much greater than that in the desert of the laboratory!


    "We don''t know how he escaped from the scope of the nuclear bomb last time, but he should not have the ability to confront the nuclear bomb head-on, otherwise he would have begun to retaliate back. Have you forgotten that he destroyed the ambush point six months ago?" the iron blood faction snorted coldly and said firmly.


    "This time, we use those laser drones to contain him, and then use the insulating material to create a cage to trap him. We strive to delay enough time to put him in the center of the nuclear explosion. If this can''t kill him, then we humans can indeed surrender!"


    "Insulating materials? Those insulating materials do not make any difference!" someone looked at the corpse of the affected ground, and hesitated to speak.


    "No! Look carefully, there is a big difference between those who die with insulating materials and those who die without insulating materials. The former just loses the breath of life, and the body is relatively complete, but the latter''s body has turned into coke!" the leader of the iron blood sect flashed his eyes slightly and pointed to the picture in the image.


    "Hmm? Really?" people heard the speech and looked at the image one after another. Sure enough, they found something unusual.


    Insulating materials are not useless at all, but dum''s thunder power can still kill vulnerable humans through insulating materials.


    As long as enough insulating materials can be made, it can also weaken dum''s thunder power. At that time, there will be a chance to deal with dum!


    "Quickly! Let the laboratory quickly make new materials and send them to the battlefield, send new laser UAVs and try to hold dum down!" soon, the human top level agreed, "when dum is held down, use nuclear bombs directly! If one is not enough, then two! Five! Ten! I don''t believe it. There are really people who can''t die from nuclear bombs in the world!"


    Anyway, it has been decided to throw nuclear bombs, which will inevitably have a great impact. There is no difference for the high-level human beings to throw out several nuclear bombs. Now the most key thing is to solve dum.


    At this time, dum, who can continuously become stronger and make human weapons useless, has completely threatened human rule.


    In particular, dum is a man who must repay for his evil deeds. When dum returns to God, dum''s revenge is bound to be welcomed on the human side, and the social structure of mankind at this time is bound to be destroyed by dum!


    "No new gadgets?" meanwhile, dum, who had solved all the threats on the ground, looked at the direction of the sky. In his perception, the laser UAVs began to circle, avoiding the thunder released by dum and fighting back at the thunder.


    Even, some lasers shot at dum''s place at this time, but these lasers did not pose any threat to dum at this time, and dum walked away.


    After understanding the power of the law, dum can feel that his body quality has been greatly improved compared with before, and his mastery of thunder has also made a qualitative leap.


    Now dum is faster than dum who has reached the speed of sound before. Even he has begun to gradually master the ability of elementalization. After fully mastering it, dum can completely change his body into a state of thunder like Johnny stone.


    In this state, dum and Johnny stone can have the ability to fly, which is what dum most expects. Even Victor von dum didn''t expect that dum could really develop his own flying ability so quickly.


    Of course, the fact that Johnny stone can fly directly does not mean that Johnny stone has understood the law. It can only be said that Johnny stone''s flame ability is a special kind and can be elementalized naturally.


    "I''m really looking forward to it. What''s more, is there any other means for mankind? Or is mankind going to drop nuclear bombs again?" dum felt the activity of thunder power in his body, flashed an excited light in his eyes and muttered to himself.


    "After all, it seems that there are really no weapons that can threaten me on the human side. In other words, can I sense if humans drop nuclear bombs? There is no sense now. Is it too far away, or?"

 Chapter 1304

    At this time, dum seems to be muttering to himself. In fact, he is asking Victor von dum. After all, dum doesn''t believe that there will be no movement after this arrangement is broken by himself.


    However, dum himself did not sense any nuclear threat, so for the sake of safety, dum still wanted to ask Victor von dum.


    "I don''t feel anything either. Don''t worry. When you completely master the power after this breakthrough, the human nuclear bomb is not a big threat to you..." Victor von dum comforted dum with a light smile.


    "Although the human side may be procrastinating, it''s not a bad thing for you to procrastinate. Human scientific and technological progress has limits, but you are in a period of rapid growth of strength at this time!"


    "That''s right!" dum smiled and nodded with a trace of expectation in his eyes. He knew that he would soon surpass himself and be further away from the God King in his mind.


    Moreover, what dum expects is not only this thing. This dialogue with Victor von dum is also dum''s test. He wants to know how much gap there is between himself and Victor von dum.


    Originally, dum thought this gap would be very large, but now it seems that there is no absolute gap between him and Victor von dum. He didn''t feel the crisis that dum didn''t feel, just like Victor von dum.


    Dum felt that this was proof of his strength to catch up with Victor von dum!


    Therefore, dum had some plans in his heart


    In this way, humans are delaying time with laser drones, and dum pretends to be fighting. The two sides have reached a tacit understanding, which was broken before it lasted too long.


    "Huh?" dum, who was controlling the thunder himself, suddenly stared at the laser UAV. He felt the crisis again and subconsciously looked at the direction of the sky.


    At this time, laser drones suddenly rioted. Instead of dodging the attack from the thunder, they shot a powerful laser shock wave in the direction of dum, which looked like they were going to die with dum.


    However, the problem is that there is no life in these laser UAVs. They died together with dum, but they lost a little money, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Of course, in the face of the sudden attack, dum didn''t mean to panic. Even dum knew that this was not the ultimate means of mankind. The ultimate means of mankind should be the crisis just sensed by himself, that is, mankind had a new means!


    "Hum!" at the thought of this, dum''s heart moved. A thunder force field protected dum, which is somewhat similar to the previous electric ball, but the control of power is quite different.


    Dum''s thunder field at this time is no different from Susan stone''s defense field. Even in terms of defense and attack, dum is better than Susan stone''s defense field!


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    "Poof!"


    The lasers bombarded the thunder force field, causing some fluctuations in the thunder force field, and even some current leaked from the thunder force field. However, under dum''s control, the thunder force field soon returned to normal.


    "Opportunity! Dum trapped himself! Come on! Insulated cage! Nuclear bomb! Drop it all!" the human combat command saw this scene, his eyes suddenly lit up, and then his heart was ecstatic and immediately gave an order.


    Originally, human beings have no confidence in keeping dum, but now dum has exerted his thunder force field and left himself in place. Human beings see the opportunity to deal with dum!


    Moreover, dum just killed all the people he sent. At this time, there is no need to worry about accidental injury when dropping the nuclear bomb. I''m afraid the remains of these soldiers can''t be found after the nuclear bomb.


    "Boom!" with the high-level order of mankind, the insulating cage was put down first, which just shrouded the whole thunder force field.


    "Hmm?" dum noticed the movement outside, subconsciously raised his eyebrows, and then a strong smell of danger came, which reminded him of the nuclear explosion experienced in the laboratory before.


    Dum knows that human means are not insulated cages outside, but only things that limit themselves. The real threat is a nuclear attack!


    "Is it made of the same material as those shield tanks? Hehe, I''m afraid it''s not easy to destroy this material before, but now this material also wants to deal with me? Dream!" dum quickly returned to his mind, and then snorted coldly. He realized that his ability had been completely improved. At this moment, Dum has officially entered the door of the law of thunder.


    This changed dum''s mind. He wanted to test whether he could resist the strongest weapon of mankind!


    If dum can resist the strongest weapon of mankind this time, the whole human society will be defeated in front of dum!


    Even, there is no need for dum to do it himself. As long as dum shows this strength, civil strife will arise on the human side. If you want the United Front to deal with dum, there must be weapons threatening dum.


    How many people can agree that there is no weapon that can deal with dum and let people die?


    "Boom!" a strong current burst out of the thunder force field and rushed to the insulating cage that trapped the thunder force field.


    Just for a moment, the columns of the insulating cage began to bend and deform, and gradually soften, just like reed Richards''s body.


    Dum didn''t know for the first time why humans made an insulating cage and didn''t directly make it fully enclosed, but soon dum understood that humans didn''t want the insulating material to help them block the damage of some nuclear bombs.


    Of course, it''s hard to say whether the insulating material can stop it, but humans certainly don''t want this uncertainty.


    "Coming!" when dum solved the insulating cage, a light appeared in the sky, and dum''s body brightened instantly and turned into a thunderman.


    Elementalization is the most important means for dum to fight against nuclear weapons. In the elementalization state, he is not afraid of the influence of radiation. As for the explosion of nuclear bomb, dum is also confident to fight!


    "Let me see if you, the ultimate weapon of mankind, can kill God!" dum took a deep breath, with thunder shining, dark clouds and thunder roaring in the sky.

 Chapter 1305

    "Zizizi!" between heaven and earth, thunder elements are constantly condensing, and the air begins to make zizizi sound, as if all the spaces here have turned into the field of thunder, with the power of thunder everywhere.


    With the outbreak of dum''s strength, the nuclear warhead is getting closer and closer, and the mentality of the high-level human beings is becoming more and more nervous. This will be a moment to witness history, whether the ultimate human weapon can complete the anti killing of dum.


    "Boom!" just under the high attention of mankind, a loud noise echoed in the sky, but it was not the sound of nuclear bomb explosion, but the thunder force condensed by countless dark clouds in the sky suddenly burst out.


    These thunder forces were not directly guided into dum''s body, but suspended in mid air under dum''s control and integrated with the thunder forces released from dum''s body.


    Two slightly different thunder forces are constantly integrating, making the surrounding thunder elements more violent. The first nuclear bomb put by human beings is close at hand, and it is about to come to dum.


    "Is he absolutely sure that he wants to fight for the nuclear bomb, or is dum completely inflated because of his powerful power?" the human side found dum''s intention, not only the human wants to kill dum with the nuclear bomb, but also dum wants to destroy the nuclear bomb to prove his strength!


    No matter what the final outcome of this event is, this scene has been recorded by mankind. This may be the proof of human killing God, or the arrival of a new era, the era of gods!


    "I am the Supreme God, and today is the first step for me to conquer mankind!" at this time, dum''s roaring voice echoed in the sky like thunder, which was also heard by the high level of mankind, but the high level of mankind didn''t know the next thing.


    "Boom!" because a huge explosion drowned everything and destroyed all human monitoring equipment, the human top level did not know what had happened.


    When time turned back to dum''s words, the thunder in the sky, under dum''s control, flew directly in the direction of the nuclear warhead and collided violently with the nuclear warhead.


    The nuclear bomb that had not yet started to explode exploded under the impact of thunder. The nuclear explosion and thunderstorm collided violently, destroying everything around. It was like a big sun exploding on the flat ground. The sky and the earth became pure white, and the world lost its color.


    However, there is an existence at the center of the explosion. He has nothing. The powerful nuclear explosion force has not caused any harm to him, because the power of the thunder has completely offset the power of the nuclear bomb, and the remaining radiation can not have any impact on the thunder elemental dum.


    "Nuclear explosion, that''s all!" dum felt everything destroyed around him, his mouth slightly raised, and his face looked a little excited. Even elementalization could not hide this excitement.


    Because dum knows that from today on, from this moment on, dum will be the most powerful existence on this planet!


    He, dum, will become the God of the new era!


    "What should we do? What''s the situation over there now? Has dum survived the nuclear bomb?" in the battle room of the high-level human beings, the high-level human beings have been in a mess. Since the destruction of imaging equipment, the high-level human beings have been at a loss.


    The reason why these high-level human beings can sit in today''s position is either money or power. Among humans, they can have a variety of means. However, when they meet a powerful superpower like dum, when the ultimate weapon nuclear bomb seems to fail, the performance of the high-level human beings is no better than that of an ordinary person who meets a superpower.


    Even, there are already high-level human beings who want to evacuate. As high-level human beings, none of them have secret strongholds, safe houses and doomsday buildings. They are all prepared.


    If dum really survived the nuclear explosion and did not suffer any injuries, they no longer want to be enemies with dum and have no ability to be enemies with dum. They just want to escape here and human society, because they have foreseen that a drastic change will take place.


    "Continue to drop the nuclear bomb!" just as the top level of mankind fell into chaos, the leader of the iron blood faction stood up again and said firmly, "we should have enough confidence in nuclear weapons and not panic because of dum''s performance!"


    "Even if dum can deal with the nuclear bomb, he can''t be intact. He also needs to spend a lot of energy to deal with the nuclear bomb, otherwise he won''t absorb the thunder in the sky to supplement himself!"


    "Since one nuclear bomb may not be enough, let''s continue to release it. Haven''t we been ready before? Let the rest of the nuclear bombs be released!"


    "Anyway, that damn place has been affected by nuclear explosion radiation. I don''t care about more radiation effects. It''s a big deal to turn that place into a no man''s land!"


    As soon as leader of the iron blood sect said this, people around him calmed down, and no one stood up to refute leader of the iron blood sect, because now human high-level side really needs a sound of the a hammer.


    Of course, there is a greater need for someone who can continue to deal with dum and let the heart escape from this vortex.


    Soon, under the order of the leader of the iron blood faction, a nuclear bomb was launched continuously, as if to consume all mankind''s nuclear bomb reserves.


    Or, this is deliberately done by the leader of the iron blood faction. If dum can really survive this nuclear explosion, it means that human society will be severely damaged at this stage. At that time, the existence of nuclear bombs will be a threat to mankind.


    Not to mention whether dum will be interested in the nuclear bomb, it is said that when the whole human society is in chaos, someone will focus on the nuclear bomb. The behavior of the leader of the iron blood faction at this time is also preventing some things from happening.


    Anyway, if humans and nuclear bombs can defeat dum and rebuild nuclear bombs, it doesn''t take much effort. With experience and money.


    "HMM. as like as two peas in the air", the explosion is gradually dissipating, and the radiation around it begins to pick up brows. Suddenly, he feels the crisis is the same as before.


    "It seems that mankind has not been reconciled yet. Are you afraid that I am not dead and are you ready to continue to deliver nuclear bombs?" dum raised his eyebrows and did not pay attention to the nuclear bombs at this time, because dum has defeated one nuclear bomb, one more time, or even many times. Dum doesn''t care at all!

 Chapter 1306

    "Sleeping trough?!" just when dum thought he was invincible and didn''t need to fear the threat of human beings, Victor von dum suddenly felt what human beings were doing at this time, and he couldn''t help shouting.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" hearing the surprised voice of Victor von dum, dum subconsciously frowned and a trace of discomfort flashed in his eyes. He just almost forgot the existence of Victor von dum. At this time, after being reminded by Victor von dum''s voice, dum remembered that there was another self in the world that could compete with him.


    "Humans are crazy. They have launched all nuclear bombs. The target of nuclear attack is you. Even if you can deal with several nuclear bombs, can you still deal with all nuclear bombs? The thunder energy in your body is not enough for you to deal with so many nuclear attacks!" Victor von dum''s voice was a little urgent at this time, Dum has just reached the level of understanding the law. It is impossible to face a steady stream of nuclear bombs.


    In other words, even now Victor von dum can''t cope with hundreds of thousands of nuclear bomb attacks. This is the last madness of mankind.


    When so many nuclear bombs fall, the place where dum is at this time will become a Jedi, which will be seriously affected within unknown kilometers.


    Even so many nuclear strikes can completely destroy the climate structure of the ecosystem and the mainland. It can be seen that human beings are really crazy. In the face of the existence of dum, who may become a ruling God, human beings don''t want dum to feel good.


    Of course, this is Victor von dum''s idea at this time. He doesn''t know that some human beings have begun to prepare to enter the doomsday survival house. The ecological damage on the ground has nothing to do with them.


    The sinners of history have become the leaders of the iron blood faction who ordered to launch nuclear bombs, which has nothing to do with most humans.


    "All nuclear bombs? Are humans crazy? They are not afraid of destroying the earth?" dum was not calm at this time. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the direction of the sky. In a trance, dum seemed to see nuclear warheads launched from different places. Each nuclear warhead contained a thick crisis.


    "It seems that they don''t care. You should know that the high-level human beings will only care about themselves. If you win, they can''t get anything if they lose. It''s better to completely destroy it and no one will be better!" Victor von dum shrugged helplessly and explained.


    Victor von dum has never experienced such a thing in his own universe, but he is still very clear about many behavior patterns of the upper class.


    Even, if not for Huang Wen''s strength, he has completely exceeded the imagination of people on earth, and has not shown the mind of ruling the earth, and has helped mankind succeed. In addition, there may be crises outside the earth, those high-level leaders on the earth may not do the same thing.


    Of course, Huang Wen is different from dum. Even if mankind really launches all the nuclear bombs, it will not have the slightest impact on Huang Wen. The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    Therefore, Huang Wen would not understand dum''s panic in the face of a global nuclear attack.


    Just as victor von dum said, the thunder power in dum''s body is not enough for him to deal with such a nuclear attack, even if dum continues to accept the thunder power.


    Moreover, such a collision is not without loss for dum. If dum is really injured or affected by the nuclear bomb, it is difficult to ensure that dum will not die in the next nuclear attack!


    "Damn it! Get out of here after dealing with these first arrived nuclear bombs!" soon, dum made a decision and solved several nuclear bombs about to explode first. Because it is impossible for dum to explode these nuclear bombs without confrontation. It is better to solve these nuclear bombs before leaving.


    "Boom!"


    The dark clouds reappeared in the sky, and the thunder roared, symbolizing the continuous collision between the thunder power of the new God system and the nuclear bomb symbolizing the ultimate weapon of mankind. Then the thunder power disappeared, and one nuclear bomb after another exploded, shocking the whole earth.


    With so many nuclear bombs exploding, it is almost impossible to hide information. Especially after the nuclear explosion, there is thunderstorm weather, and the thunder is picked up, which has made the human high-level themselves into a pot of porridge.


    The top echelons of mankind have no time for themselves, and the following are also in disorder. The original stable social structure has begun to collapse before dum counterattacks. Order and law have been forgotten by many people with intentions. All kinds of chaos are staged all over the world, burning, killing and looting have become the norm.


    However, these things did not happen to Susan stone and Adam. The two spiritual people who want to survive in troubled times are still very simple. They only need a little simple psychological hint to do it.


    The more crazy people, the more people who ignore the rules, the more likely they are to be influenced by this psychological hint.


    However, both Susan stone and Adam understood the reasons for the troubled times, and a sense of crisis came to their hearts.


    "It seems that dum won the game between dum and the high-level human beings. In such a troubled world, no one stood up. It can be seen that the people above may have run away long ago..." Susan stone looked at the chaos in the street, sighed and whispered.


    "I have made great progress in this period of time, but it is impossible to completely compete with mankind. In other words, dum''s strength completely exceeds me, Adam. What should we do?"


    "Leave and find a hiding place at the top of human beings. Such a doomsday survival point is generally difficult to be found. After we go in and control it, we can get a long time of leisure..." Adam said in a deep voice with the light of wisdom flashing in his eyes.


    "After winning mankind, dum is bound to rule the earth, and will certainly kill wantonly, and even make the current chaos further. He doesn''t care about the lives of ordinary people. He just wants to complete the construction of his God system!"


    "The construction of the divine department is inseparable from your mother. He will certainly wantonly search where we are. It''s dangerous for us to stay here!"


    "I see!" a flash of clarity flashed in Susan stone''s eyes, then nodded, took Adam away from home, used her ability to find the high-level safe house of mankind, successfully mixed in and controlled the safe house.


    Before dum became the king of God, Susan stone had used her ability to become the queen of a safe house.

 Chapter 1307

    The chaos of human society at this time was unexpected to dum. After fleeing the nuclear bomb washing area, he was slowly restoring his strength. At the beginning, dum would transfer his position after receiving the thunder, because dum was worried that humans would still disturb him.


    However, gradually, dum found that no matter how he received the thunder, there was no human means to appear again. At this time, dum probably understood that the top level of mankind should be completely scared by himself.


    After all, the high-level human beings must know the news of their own life. The high-level human beings have a special energy detection device to find his trace and can''t hide such a big movement as thunder.


    Dum has been recovering, but no one came to disturb him. There is only one reason, that is, human beings have given up targeting dum.


    "So it seems that it''s time for me to conquer the whole mankind?" dum thought clearly. His eyes flashed with excitement and his thunder was shining.


    "First kill all the humans who deal with me, and kill all the humans who do not submit to me, and then look for Susan. Even if she has a special ability and wants to completely hide her tracks, it is impossible for her to be a woman with children!"


    "Moreover, with Susan''s character, she can''t give up Adam, even if Adam doesn''t have any super power, that is, as long as she can find the news of a single mother with children, she can always find Susan!"


    Dum still didn''t want to give up Susan stone at this time. After all, he has defeated mankind. If he wants to create a god system, it''s not enough to rely on himself. He needs to find his God, even if the God is not so obedient.


    As for Adam, dum doesn''t have any feelings. If Susan stone is obedient, dum can let Adam die and make him a weakness of Susan stone. If Susan stone insists on not being willing to work with himself, dum doesn''t suggest using some violence to solve Adam first and then conquer Susan stone.


    To ask whether there will be things that can''t find Susan stone and Adam, dum didn''t think about it. Although dum doesn''t have super power in this regard, dum believes that it won''t be too difficult to find Susan stone when he conquers mankind and master human science and technology.


    However, dum didn''t think about what the human top would do when they knew they couldn''t deal with him, and what the current human society would look like.


    Of course, soon dum knew this, when he turned into thunder and appeared in the first big city.


    "Hmm? What''s the situation?!" dum was suspended in the air and didn''t react for a while, because the city below was completely different from the prosperity he expected. There were signs of dilapidation everywhere. Shops on the streets had long been smashed and looted. A group of vagrants were looking for something in private. As for the police personnel, Dum didn''t see half of it.


    At first, dum didn''t understand what happened, but gradually, when dum observed more cities, dum understood that this should be his chain reaction. Because he defeated nuclear weapons, the high-level human beings fled, and the lower level human beings were in chaos. Doomsday speech began to prevail, and human beings began to abandon the rules, Gradually returned to the primitive society.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a bad thing for me!" dum''s eyes slowly brightened. For an orderly and regular human society, it still needs a little difficulty to conquer it completely. After all, at that time, the number of people who struggle tenaciously will not be small. If dum really starts to break the human social order.


    However, at this time, the order of human society has been broken. Where dum can see, everyone is talking about heroes with power. You can fight better, your firepower is stronger, and you are the overlord.


    In such a short time, the collapse of human society exceeded dum''s imagination, but it also helped dum to conquer human society faster.


    "I am your God. From today on, all of you are my subjects. Only my command is to obey. Anyone who does not submit to me will die, and those who submit to me will usher in a new life!"


    Seeing through all this, dum passed on his Oracle, which stunned the whole city.


    "What are you? Do you think you are a God when you are suspended in the air? Do you deserve me to surrender to you?" shortly after dum''s voice fell, a fierce man nearest dum shouted at dum directly holding his AK47 in his hand, and then pulled the trigger.


    Moreover, not only this person, but also some strong men with pistols and melee weapons. They look vicious and very difficult to provoke.


    However, these strong men can only dominate within humans. In the face of superpowers such as dum, they are no different from ants on the side of the road, even if they carry all kinds of guns.


    "Boom!" thunder resounded through the sky, and then the lightning flashed through the city. Everyone who rushed to dum with weapons in their hands turned into coke, and their weapons were directly destroyed by the power of thunder.


    "This is the end against me. Anyone who dares to challenge me will come to this end. Now, everyone in this city, get out of the house, kneel on the street and surrender to me, otherwise, there will be only death!" dum''s voice was filled with a deep chill. Dum, who wants to establish a god system, naturally doesn''t care about human life, even if necessary, Dum wants to leave only a batch of human seeds. After the establishment of the divine system, human seeds will develop and grow again and become their own believers.


    Dum didn''t know the role of the power of faith at this time, but dum, who wanted to be a God since he obtained super power, felt that it would be too shabby if he established a god system but didn''t have his own believers.


    Yes, in dum''s eyes, human beings become believers only to make a scene for dum. There is no need for human beings to do anything.


    Therefore, it is acceptable for dum to directly transform the current human beings into their own believers, or to use this group of human beings as seeds to cultivate the next group of human beings.


    It''s as if someone heard dum''s voice and didn''t leave the house. Dum was merciless and directly bombed the people and the house on the spot to prove his divine power!

 Chapter 1308

    In this way, under Durham''s great power, the human beings in the city finally surrendered tremblingly, and Durham didn''t mean to stop. He flew to the next city, directly received thunder in the sky, and let the thunderstorm weather appear in every city he appeared.


    Dark clouds and thunder not only brought great oppression to mankind, but also brought endless dignity to dum, which not only made dum sit down as his God, but also turned this broken era into the beginning of the new God era.


    Among humans, not everyone wants to stop dum, but some people get out heavy firepower and even military equipment, but they are still easily killed by dum.


    It can be said that the high-level human beings who fled made a solid pit for the remaining human beings, not only did they not tell the remaining human beings how terrible dum was, but also did not leave any weapons that could deal with dum.


    Of course, even if the human high-level really left some powerful weapons before escaping, it could not cause any damage to dum at this time.


    Otherwise, the top level of human beings will not run so thoroughly, together with the so-called leader of iron blood sect, there is no trace, which is not like the appearance of wanting to die with dum at the beginning.


    After all, in the God killing plan, if dum can be killed by humans, the identity and status of the leader of the iron blood sect will rise, which is why the leader of the iron blood sect was so strong at that time.


    However, when it is found that human weapons have been completely unable to deal with dum, the performance of the leader of the iron blood faction will not be better than that of other human leaders.


    In this way, the high-level God killing plan of human beings failed, and the remaining God killing plans of human beings also failed. Dum ruled the whole earth, and anyone who did not submit to dum had been killed by dum.


    Of course, more people surrender to dum because of fear and threat. There are also a group of people who quietly accumulate strength in the dark, want to find dum''s weakness and want to kill dum.


    Unfortunately, there are still a group of people among mankind who are fanatical converts. After submitting to dum, those people have no choice but to show their loyalty and value.


    To this end, many people who secretly accumulated strength were reported and killed in public, and the number of human beings was reduced.


    When Durham ruled mankind, his first order was to find Susan stone and Adam, mother and son.


    This is what dum can''t wait to accomplish at this time, even close to his desire to continue to grow stronger.


    However, it is a pity that dum continuously accepted the thunder every day, improved his strength, waited for the news that Susan stone and Adam were found, but did not find the location of Susan stone and Adam.


    The only information obtained was that the mother and son of Susan stone and Adam appeared in a small town and lived for less than a year. After that, no one had seen Susan stone and Adam again.


    Dum was annoyed that he couldn''t find Susan stone and Adam. He killed a group of people who didn''t do well on the spot, threatened not to find Susan stone and Adam, and continued to kill.


    In dum''s opinion, Susan stone and Adam must still live in human society, but Susan stone uses his ability and hides well, so dum''s people can''t find their mother and son.


    However, dum thinks he knows Susan stone very well. If Susan informs that many innocent people are killed because she doesn''t come out, Susan stone must be unable to sit still


    Dum''s idea is very beautiful. He doesn''t even have the slightest mercy to kill humans because it is his own means. It''s called merciless, but dum seems to forget that Susan stone, who has been full of hatred with him for two years, has long changed.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that dum''s speculation is based on the premise that Susan stone is in human society. He has never thought about the situation that Susan stone is not in human society.


    On dum''s dogleg side, after his companions were killed, someone finally couldn''t help reporting a message to dum.


    Before dum appeared, all the high-level human beings disappeared, which led to the collapse of human society.


    Dum remembered that he didn''t kill the human leaders who dealt with him. They disappeared by themselves.


    "OK! I''m hiding! So Susan should be hiding too?" dum flashed a cold light in his eyes, and then gave an order to his men, "go, find those no man''s land, find those wilderness places, find the hiding place of those people and report to me. I don''t believe that they will have no movement when they live on the earth!"


    At this time, dum exchanged with the attack and defense of the human high-level. Before, the human high-level was in the light and dum was in the dark. The human high-level tried to find dum.


    Now, it''s dum in the Ming Dynasty. The human top is hidden in the dark. Dum tries to find the human top, wants to kill them, and finds Susan stone by the way.


    Dum''s current level of science and technology is certainly not as top-level as before, but dum can call more people. More importantly, under the high pressure of death, researchers are more motivated than when they have sufficient funds. After all, there are few people who are not afraid of life and death, especially among the humans who submit to dum.


    Even those human beings who have little 99 in their hearts will not hit the muzzle of the gun at this time, causing dum to deal with himself and lose his life in vain.


    In this way, after dum''s order was issued, mankind began a global search, one safe house after another was found, and dum himself killed one human senior who had dealt with him, although dum didn''t know these people.


    I don''t know how many safe houses dum killed, dum finally found Susan stone and Adam


    A group of people who were looking for a safe house suddenly disappeared. The dog leg immediately sent the next group of searchers, and then disappeared again, and the monitoring equipment also lost the signal.


    Therefore, the dog leg didn''t dare to hide anything. He immediately told dum the news. Dum''s eyes flashed, turned into thunder and disappeared in place. He found the area where the searchers disappeared.


    "Alas, it seems that we can''t hide. These people are carrying monitoring equipment. It''s impossible to affect their cognition and let them leave obediently. If we catch them, dum will find them sooner or later..." in the safe house, Susan stone sighed helplessly and looked at the two groups of controlled searchers.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1309

    At first, when Susan stone found that searchers came nearby, Susan stone wanted to directly hypnotize these searchers and ask them to help hide the safe house.


    But soon, Susan stone found that these searchers had monitoring equipment. What these searchers said would be recorded. If they went back, these people would reveal their secrets.


    Therefore, Susan stone can only lock up the searchers, find a way to remove their monitoring equipment, and then release them.


    However, Susan stone did not expect that the second batch of searchers came so fast that she had not solved the monitoring equipment on the first batch of searchers, and the second batch of searchers had already started searching the mountains.


    Susan stone was helpless and could only catch the second batch of searchers again, but she knew that dum should be able to come soon, because now the whole mankind is under dum''s rule. It is almost impossible to hide these things from dum.


    However, Susan stone is not completely confident to deal with dum. When Susan stone influenced more and more people with her ability, she found that her ability also made rapid progress.


    Susan stone doesn''t know whether this pace of progress can catch up with dum, but Susan stone is many times stronger than herself before.


    Moreover, Susan stone felt that with the help of Adam and the cooperation of superpowers, she could often achieve the effect that one plus one was greater than two. The previous cooperation between the magic four could also achieve this, but it was a pity that the magic four were broken by dum.


    "Mom, dum is already nearby. We''re not his opponent. We must leave quickly!" just as Susan stone had fantasized about fighting dum, Adam hurried to Susan stone''s side and whispered.


    "Hmm? Why? Aren''t we strong enough to deal with dum?" Susan stone asked with a slight frown and some incomprehensible openings for a moment.


    "Dum''s strength is far beyond our imagination. In my perception, the energy contained in dum''s body far exceeds the limit we can resist. More importantly, the energy contained in his body has completed some changes, that is, dum has entered a new height at this time!" Adam saw his mother and didn''t understand dum''s power, I had to explain patiently.


    "So, we are still not dum''s opponent? We still have him to escape?" Susan Stone said in a low voice with a slight flash of eyes. "But can we improve our ability by controlling others after we leave? If our ability does not continue to improve, do we really have a chance to deal with dum?"


    "Mom, there''s an old Chinese saying that if you keep green mountains, you''re not afraid of no firewood!" Adam''s little face flashed a serious look that didn''t meet his age, looked at Susan stone and advised.


    "If we lose this time, we will never have a chance to turn over. Dum will either kill us or imprison us and become a part of his divine system. I think the probability should be the latter."


    "Come on, mom, you don''t want to go back to the days when you were oppressed and wanted revenge but couldn''t do anything about it?"


    "I think if we run away this time, we will never have a chance to really take revenge..." Susan stone was silent, finally shook her head and whispered.


    "Moreover, if we don''t show up, dum will never stop searching for our traces. After all, we can''t completely get out of the world. There will always be traces left, especially after dum cleans up all the safe houses."


    "Mom, what do you mean?" Adam knew what Susan stone meant by this time, but asked with a fluke.


    "Adam, although you are still young, your mind has even surpassed most human beings. After I show up, leave quickly and accumulate strength. Your potential is far more than me, and only you can surpass dum!" Susan stone took a deep breath and looked at Adam''s face and said solemnly.


    "I will hurt dum as much as possible. As long as dum reveals his flaws, the mentality of these fanatical humans who submit to him will also change. At that time, it can also cause some trouble to him."


    "At least, he needs to spend more time to make mankind surrender to him again. This time may not be too long, but it can give you a chance to hide your identity!"


    "After that, it depends on you. Mother will bless you in heaven, my child..."


    "Mom..." Adam smelled that his eyes were red and then clenched his teeth to say something.


    "Don''t say you deal with dum with your mother. With your wisdom, you should know that you can''t do it. Don''t die rashly..." Susan stone took Adam into her arms and whispered.


    "Mom has handed over the heavy responsibility to you. In the future, it''s all up to you. Mom should have gone to reed and Johnny for a long time. Because of you, Mom insisted for a long time..."


    "Originally, mom saw some hope and thought she could deal with dum, but now it seems that it''s still too far away. Mom can''t hold on. In the future, it''s up to you. Go, go now, don''t be found by dum!"


    "Mom..." after being pushed away by Susan stone, Adam''s eyes flashed a trace of reluctance, and his tears fell to the ground. Even though Adam''s ability was amazing and he had wisdom beyond human reach from childhood, he was still a child after all. In the face of this situation, Adam''s performance was no better than a child.


    "Let''s go! Son, I''m sorry to let you bear all this, but my mother really can''t hold on..." Susan stone wrapped Adam''s body in an invisible position, pushed Adam out, took a deep breath, slowly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, and gradually became firm.


    "Dum! I''ve escaped too many times and yielded too many times. This time, I don''t want to escape or yield. Today, I''ll die and splash your blood!"


    As Susan stone''s voice fell, the people in the whole safe house received psychological hints. They took up arms and walked out of the safe house.


    Susan stone knows that these people can''t cause any harm to dum, but Susan stone wants to disgust dum and even make dum consume a little strength. After all, dum''s strength is not endless.

 Chapter 1310

    "Hmm?" dum, who was searching for the safe house outside, suddenly raised his eyebrows. He noticed a weak sense of crisis and subconsciously looked to one side. At this time, a hair shot at dum''s body.


    "Dada dada!"


    If it was a normal bullet, dum didn''t pay attention to it, but there was an energy bullet here, which exceeded dum''s expectation and confirmed that this was a safe house for mankind.


    But for the first time, dum didn''t understand why the people in the safe house had the courage to deal with him. After all, if the searchers had been caught, dum''s strength should be known by the people in the safe house, and most importantly, the people in the safe house hid in the safe house because they were afraid of dum, Why do you have the courage to deal with him now?


    "Boom!" in the face of the sudden attack, dum didn''t show mercy even if he didn''t know the reason. Instead, he controlled the power of the thunder and killed all the people in front of him.


    When dum looked at those humans who survived without showing any fear, dum probably understood that this was Susan stone''s means.


    To this end, dum was instantly excited, because it proved that Susan stone was really here. He finally found Susan stone and dum could start to open up a new God system.


    "Susan, I know you''re here. Come out and let these people die. What''s the point? I remember that you weren''t like this..." dum thought about it. Instead of paying attention to these humans, he shouted at the space.


    "So, do you think what changed my character?" just as dum''s voice fell, Susan stone''s cold voice sounded, with a trace of desolation and hatred, which made dum''s eyes coagulate.


    Since dum rescued Susan stone from the laboratory, in fact, Susan stone did not show any emotion, just like a cold robot. Although dum knew that Susan stone still hated him, dum thought Susan stone had begun to yield in front of strong strength.


    Now, Susan stone''s voice is undoubtedly proving how ridiculous dum''s previous ideas are. From the beginning to the end, Susan stone never gave up trying to avenge dum.


    Even, in Susan stone''s heart, the hatred for human beings is far less than that for dum. It is only because of the previous human oppression and the existence of Adam that Susan stone will give in temporarily.


    "Here!" dum soon recovered. The thunder condensed between dum''s fingers, and then rushed to the open space. The voice just came from here.


    "Boom!"


    An explosion sounded, not only the sound of thunder, but also an equally powerful explosion sounded underground. There was strong firepower buried here. At this moment, all exploded, everything around began to be destroyed, and the people around, including dum, were subjected to this huge explosion impact.


    The difference is that the people around were easily killed by the shock wave, while dum controlled the thunder and formed a thunder force field for himself, constantly resisting the power of the shock wave.


    "Is this your means? Can you only use human weapons against me? This is a little ridiculous?" dum said with a sneer while blocking the external shock wave. Dum certainly knew that Susan stone was not dead. It would be a little ridiculous if Susan stone died in the explosion arranged by herself.


    "Pooh!" but just as dum''s voice fell, his thunder force field suddenly broke a big hole, and a shock wave turned into a sharp blade and hit dum''s heart directly. At the same time, a powerful spiritual force began to control dum''s consciousness, making his reaction slow.


    "Hmm?!" dum''s heart suddenly trembled. The crisis of life and death woke dum up. He didn''t expect that Susan stone had such a means, but dum had no time to think more and dodged subconsciously.


    The sharp impact blade, which originally pointed directly at dum''s heart, stabbed dum''s left arm under dum''s evasion. If dum''s left arm was still there, it must be hit. But at this time, dum had already lost his left arm. The sharp impact blade just turned into a gap in dum''s left arm, making dum''s left arm a little shorter, There was no more serious injury to dum.


    "OK! Susan, you''re fine!" however, dum, who avoided this attack, was still a little worried. In dum''s eyes, there should be no threat to his existence on the whole earth. Even Susan stone, who is also a superpower, was not paid attention to by dum.


    If it weren''t for Susan stone''s special identity and the only superpower known to dum, dum wouldn''t look at Susan stone differently, even if dum once had a crush on Susan stone.


    "You have lost a left arm? It seems that human means are more powerful than I thought!" Susan stone didn''t kill dum and had some regrets, but Susan stone didn''t panic, but continued to ridicule dum in order to annoy dum.


    A completely rational and focused dum, Suzanne stone''s ability, could not have a great impact at all. It was like dum recovered his mind in an instant and avoided Suzanne stone''s long planned attack.


    Therefore, Susan stone wants to try to provoke dum and make dum lose his mind, so that Susan stone can try to kill dum!


    "As a superpower, you have absorbed too many human evils. When I bring you back to my kingdom of God, I will teach you well!" dum''s eyes flashed anger, sent out the power of thunder, and his voice echoed around.


    "The kingdom of God? A person can establish a kingdom of God? As for the power of thunder, are you too arrogant? I''m curious. You don''t even have the second super power. How can you have the face to claim to be a God? Is your power a divine power? Don''t you have any force in your heart?" Susan stone still didn''t mean to show up at this time, But continued to ridicule dum.


    "You claim to be a God without knowing the source of your super power. Don''t you worry that your super power is actually given to you by the real God. One day, your super power will be recovered by the real God. At that time, what should you do? How should you rule mankind and how should you maintain your so-called divine kingdom?"

 Chapter 1311

    "My ability, of course, is under my control! No one can deprive me of my ability!" dum was furious when he heard Susan stone''s words.


    As dum''s voice fell, the sky was covered with dark clouds again, the thunder was constantly roaring, and dum''s breath became stronger and stronger.


    Yes, the reason why dum is so angry is obviously that according to Susan stone, he thought of something, such as the existence of Victor von dum.


    You know, when dum just got super powers and knew the existence of Victor von dum, dum always thought that Victor von dum was his source of power.


    In several exchanges with Victor von dum, it seems to prove this.


    However, out of fear of Victor von dum, dum has not thought about it in detail all the time, but now, after being inspired by Susan stone and influenced by Susan stone''s ability, dum''s heart is more intolerable to the existence of Victor von dum.


    He dum wants to be the only God King. How can he allow another self to appear in the world? Even the ability of Victor von dum is more powerful than his dum!


    "Die for me!" a loud cry came from dum''s mouth. The thunder power in the dark clouds in the sky suddenly rioted, but the bombardment was not the place where Susan stone might appear around, but dum''s own body.


    Under the influence of Susan stone''s ability, dum''s mind has been somewhat controlled. He even chose to fight himself to kill Victor von dum, who may pose a greater threat to him.


    "Boom!" the thunder originally under dum''s control bombarded dum''s body, constantly destroying dum''s body, but it was blocked by another force from dum''s body. The two forces regarded dum''s body as a battlefield and impacted each other with the same original thunder force.


    This other power does not come from Victor von dum, but from dum''s own subconscious call.


    Under the influence of Susan stone''s ability, dum really showed signs of dual personality. Of course, the personality that protected dum''s body looked more like dum''s instinct.


    As for Victor von dum, he was watching all this silently and didn''t mean to help dum. After all, dum''s strength completely surpassed Susan stone. The most fundamental reason for the current situation was that dum''s mind was too complex. He didn''t trust Victor von dum from the beginning.


    "Is it so effective? Is what I said before true? What did dum find? So he became like this?" Susan stone looked at dum''s state at this time and looked a little confused for a moment. She didn''t think that her ability would have such a good effect on dum.


    If I had known that my ability could have such a deep impact on dum, Susan stone should have directly attacked dum as early as in the town.


    "Get out! Get out of my body! My body allows only one consciousness, that is my supreme god dum!" dum''s roar echoed between heaven and earth again when Susan stone whispered in the dark.


    At this time, dum looked very miserable. Half of his face was damaged by the power of thunder, or half of his body had been severely damaged, and only the half of his body protected by instinct was still safe.


    But this sense of division undoubtedly made dum''s anger worse. He felt that this was the embodiment of his uncontrolled body, so dum wanted to destroy the other half of his body.


    It can be said as like as two peas, Doom is already a bit crazy, especially with the image of doom. He is God in heaven. There is absolutely no similarity in it. But he said that the devil is the devil who climbed up in hell.


    "Shall I do it or not? I feel that it''s a great opportunity to kill him now!" Susan stone looked at dum''s demon like madness and was moved for a time. However, she was not moved because she liked it, but because she saw the opportunity to kill dum for revenge.


    Finally, Susan stone didn''t hold back and chose to make a shot, and she did her best!


    However, because all Susan stone''s abilities broke out this time, her body shape could not be hidden. It can be seen that Susan stone was not too far away from dum. She was also suspended in the air, and a sharp blade shock wave hit dum''s body.


    "Hmm?!" when sensing the crisis of life and death, dum''s instinct for survival instantly suppressed those crazy emotions before. Almost in an instant, dum directly completed the elementalization and turned his body into thunder to improve his resistance.


    "Zizizi!" therefore, when the sharp blade shock wave came to dum, it did not complete the goal of cutting dum''s body, but constantly collided with the power of thunder, making dum''s thunder body bright and dark. It seems that it is affected by the energy of previous shock waves.


    However, at this time, Susan stone was not happy, but a little nervous, because this was the first time she appeared in this battle. If it wasn''t for dum''s energy fluctuation, Susan stone wondered whether dum''s injury had induced her to appear before.


    "No, I''m afraid my current energy can''t break his thunder power. Damn it, why did he suffer such a serious injury and still have such strong energy? Is there such a big gap between us? I knew earlier, I would continue to watch him hurt himself..." Susan stone secretly bit her silver teeth and nodded one after another in her heart, For a time, I regretted that I acted so decisively.


    "Well, Susan, it''s very kind of you! You can even affect my heart after I''m worthy of my favorite God..." just when Susan stone secretly regretted, dum''s voice came out of the thunder, with a deep chill in his voice.


    At this time, dum had to admit that after defeating three of the magic four, dum was really arrogant and looked down on other superpowers.


    It is precisely because of this arrogant mood that dum overturned twice here. If dum didn''t really understand the power of the law, and the realm was higher than that of Susan stone, and came back to God under the instinct of survival, dum may have really lost the hand of Susan stone. This is something dum never thought of before

 Chapter 1312

    Therefore, not only is Susan stone regretting at this time, but dum is also afraid. He finally fought his life, solved three of the magical four heroes, escaped from human encirclement and suppression again and again, and finally conquered the whole earth. Now he almost died here. Dum can''t accept such an outcome.


    As dum''s voice fell, there was a great deal of thunder in the sky, and countless thunders came towards dum. However, this time, it was not hurting dum himself, but supplementing the energy in dum''s body.


    Under dum''s control, the thunder that originally belonged to nature continued to transform, became dum''s power, and was slowly recovering from dum''s previous injuries.


    "No, if it goes on like this, I will lose. It seems that I can only fight for the last time!" Susan stone saw this scene and flashed a trace of regret in her eyes. She didn''t regret being the enemy of dum. She just regretted that she didn''t make up her mind earlier.


    All along, Susan stone always felt that there was a gap between her strength and dum. She needed to wait until Susan stone was a little stronger before she could avenge dum.


    Moreover, this is the decision made by Susan stone when she knows that dum can also become stronger.


    Now it seems that such a choice is undoubtedly a mistake. Susan stone delayed time, and finally dum''s strength has reached a state completely beyond her imagination.


    If Susan stone could make up her mind earlier, she would have a chance to kill dum in the two years in the town.


    Even if you can''t kill dum, the worst outcome is just to be killed by dum, which is no different from now.


    Moreover, dum killed Susan stone at that time, and his strength was far less than now. Maybe humans could find a chance to kill dum when dum was exposed


    Now, Susan stone missed this opportunity again and again, just as Susan stone missed the opportunity to fight dum head-on and make a glorious sacrifice when the magic four were dealing with dum at the beginning, just like reed Richards and their reunion in heaven.


    "Susan! I won''t give you another chance. In order to show my respect for you, I''ll do my best!" dum''s voice roared like thunder. As his voice fell, the thunder power in his body suddenly soared. The sharp blade shock wave that was originally suppressing dum became shaky at this time.


    "Click!" as expected, the sharp blade shock wave did not last too long. Under the constant thunder bombardment of dum, the sharp blade shock wave finally turned into a little spot, broke and disappeared.


    With the breaking of the sharp blade shock wave, dum''s counterattack officially started. In the face of Susan stone''s so difficult ability at this time, dum didn''t dare to be careless for fear that he would overturn again.


    Even dum, who originally regarded Susan stone as his God, changed his mind. He just needed to take Susan stone''s body back. It''s a big deal to clone another Susan stone with Susan stone''s body.


    Human beings can''t study super ability genes, but dum doesn''t think so. As long as dum can put enough pressure on human beings, dum believes that he will be able to reproduce Suzanne stone''s ability sooner or later, and is a Suzanne stone who is completely subject to himself.


    Although this will make it longer for dum to form his own divine system, dum decided to come steadily, which is better than rollover


    "Boom!" when dum''s killing intention was obvious, a powerful thunder burst out of dum''s hand, and then scattered in the sky, turned into countless thunder, and roared in the direction of Susan stone in all directions. Unexpectedly, it sealed all possible evasive angles of Susan stone.


    However, just when the thunder appeared around Susan stone, dum suddenly found that his thunder seemed to be out of control. Even, not only the thunder that was thrown out was out of control, but also the thunder that helped dum element at this time.


    It was as if Johnny stone appeared in a place without oxygen and suddenly withdrew from the elemental state. At this time, dum also separated from the elemental state in a trance, and his face looked a little confused.


    "Come on! Mom, let''s go!" a young voice echoed around. Susan stone came back for the first time. She knew that Adam didn''t leave, but chose to stay with her to deal with dum.


    Susan stone, who was already ready to die, aroused her fighting spirit. She wanted to die with dum. Otherwise, if she died and dum didn''t die, dum would definitely kill Adam. Susan stone didn''t want to see such a thing happen.


    "Go to hell!" a sharp blade shock wave was condensed by Susan stone again, pierced dum''s chest with lightning speed, and the blood spilled in the air. Dum''s body became rigid in an instant, and then fell from the air.


    "Puff!" dum fell to the ground in a panic. For a moment, he couldn''t believe it. He didn''t understand why he had begun to take it seriously, but he was still caught. Even dum began to doubt whether all this was his own illusion.


    However, the cold of death shrouded dum and told him that it was not an illusion. This was the death dum had experienced once!


    "Why? You weren''t doing it just now. Who was it? Who was that voice?" dum gradually recovered and looked at Susan stone suspended in the air and asked himself.


    In fact, dum was not asking Susan stone. He had a faint answer in his heart, but dum didn''t want to believe it.


    Yes, dum knows that the voice is Adam''s, the waste Adam in dum''s eyes. Dum doesn''t want to believe that a waste has super power and killed him with super power


    "You''re too arrogant, dum. You think you''re a God King and can open up a god system, but your ability can''t do that at all. Today, I''ll avenge reed and Johnny!" Susan stone sneered. She didn''t say Adam''s name, but gathered strength again. She didn''t intend to talk nonsense. She wanted to kill dum as soon as possible, To avoid accidents.


    "Zizizi!" however, at this time, at dum''s broken heart, a current suddenly appeared. There was a vitality in the current, which was beating constantly, and slowly condensed into a thundering heart, conveying the power of thunder towards dum''s body.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1313

    With the power of thunder all over his body, dum sensed that the breath of death was slowly dissipating. Moreover, dum''s own body began to be filled with activity again, and he got rid of the threat of death again.


    However, this time dum''s rebirth is different from the previous one. Last time, Victor von dum used the life breath in his thunder law to activate the vitality in dum''s body and make dum''s body live again.


    This time, dum''s heart had been destroyed, but dum''s body and ability spontaneously condensed a thunder heart to replace dum''s heart and let him live again.


    Of course, such resurrection is not without cost. If the thunder power in dum is really exhausted, dum will fall into silence even if he is not injured. It remains to be proved whether he will live again because of the thunder.


    In a word, dum has really begun to break away from the category of human beings, but dum has long stopped treating himself as human beings, so such changes have no great impact on dum.


    Moreover, dum has now broken an arm, and half of his body has been damaged by the power of thunder, leaving the mark of injury on half of his body. In fact, he can''t bear to look straight at him.


    So if dum survives this time, he will probably appear in a thunderous appearance, otherwise it will damage the image of the God King in his own heart.


    "Mom, there seems to be something wrong. Hurry up. Dum may have other means!" and when dum''s body changed, Susan stone didn''t notice it, but Adam hidden in the dark found the change of energy in dum''s body, and his voice shouted in a panic.


    Originally, in Adam''s view, dum''s heart had been broken and even fell directly from a high altitude. It should be his life soon. Now the only thing to guard against is dum''s dying counterattack.


    But Adam didn''t expect that the energy in dum''s body soared again, and even the dissipated vitality emerged again, which made Adam''s heart panic.


    Adam couldn''t imagine what would happen to him and Susan stone if dum really fully recovered.


    "What?" Susan stone was stunned when she heard Adam''s words. Then she flashed the same idea as Adam, but Susan stone had one more idea than Adam, that is, to protect Adam''s life anyway.


    Originally, Susan stone, who thought dum was about to die, slowly relaxed her vigilance and cooled down her previous determination to die, but now, with Adam''s reminder, this determination to die became fierce again.


    "I don''t have much energy. I must kill him at any cost!" a thought flashed through Susan stone''s mind. Her body suddenly brightened up. At that moment, Susan stone seemed to turn into light, and the whole body could not be seen clearly. This was the joint combination of Susan stone''s stealth force field and energy, and she rushed to dum''s direction.


    "Hmm?!" dum''s heart trembled when he heard Adam''s voice, but Susan stone''s attack came too fast. Although dum recovered some action ability, he did not return to his heyday.


    "Go to hell!" in desperation, dum didn''t care about the life or death of Susan stone, or whether to leave the whole body of Susan stone. After all, dum died and everything was over.


    "Boom!" dum''s thunder heart released powerful energy, and the thunder heart became dim all the time, while dum''s body gathered layers of thunder net around, and then roared and exploded.


    At this time, it was just the moment when Susan stone''s body came to dum. Under the bombardment of the powerful thunder net, the energy condensed outside Susan stone was slowly broken. When the layer of energy protecting Susan stone completely disappeared, Susan stone''s body burst open!


    "Mom!" at the moment when Susan stone''s body exploded, Adam made a sad cry, and then a powerful spiritual force broke out from Adam''s body, stopping dum who was still using thunder.


    The surrounding thunder dissipated, and dum''s consciousness became a little vague. In a trance, he seemed to see Susan stone''s body again. It was a body composed of pure light, which directly penetrated into his brain.


    When Susan stone''s figure penetrated into dum''s brain, dum''s body seemed to stop, and then collapsed to the ground.


    Yes, all this is not dum''s illusion. From the time when Susan stone''s body was blown to pieces, it was Susan stone''s decision long ago.


    Susan stone''s body was indeed destroyed, but Susan stone''s consciousness still existed. She knew that it was difficult for her to defeat dum from the material level, especially when she didn''t kill dum after smashing dum''s heart.


    Therefore, Susan stone chose to transfer the battlefield and change the final decisive battle to the spiritual level, which had the influence of Susan stone''s consciousness into dum''s brain.


    Moreover, if dum had not been injured and Adam had affected dum''s ability, it would not be so easy for Susan stone to do this step.


    If Adam really leaves here and finds a place to hide as Susan Stone said before, the probability of Susan stone killing dum is almost zero, especially when dum''s sense of crisis can often help dum wake up again.


    However, even if this time, in the spiritual confrontation, Susan stone can win, she can''t survive. Susan stone, who has completely lost her body, won''t exist for a long time and will dissipate directly.


    Of course, this is what Susan stone already knows. She can''t wait to kill dum, avenge reed Richards and reunite with them in heaven.


    This is why Adam was so excited at the moment when Susan stone''s body was broken. Little Adam knew that it was the last time he saw his mother. Whether Susan stone succeeded or not this time, it would be a farewell.


    Thinking of this, Adam slowly came out of the dark. He looked at dum''s body, a ray of hatred flashed in his eyes, and slowly walked to dum. There was a strong energy fluctuation on him. It seemed that Adam was ready to fight dum who had no resistance at this time

 Chapter 1314

    Adam knows that the spiritual confrontation between Susan stone and dum is not over yet, but Adam wants to help Susan stone. Since Susan stone has no body, dum can be fair if he also loses his body!


    As long as dum''s body is destroyed, even in the spiritual confrontation between Suzanne stone and dum, dum can win the final victory and meet dum will not be the establishment of a new God system, but death in the real sense.


    Although dum''s strength is strong, it is far from being able to live only by spiritual strength. Therefore, as long as Adam successfully destroys dum''s body, Susan stone''s wishes have been achieved, dum will die!


    "Zizizi!" however, just when Adam had gathered his strength and was ready to destroy dum''s body, a powerful force of thunder suddenly surged in dum''s body, making Adam''s pupils shrink suddenly.


    Adam couldn''t believe that Susan stone had just had a spiritual confrontation with dum, and dum won. If dum really had such a powerful spiritual power, his ability of Adam and Susan stone should not affect dum.


    "Little Adam, dum can''t die, and I won''t embarrass you. You leave. Susan stone can''t win this battle..." just when Adam''s heart was in doubt, a voice very similar to dum''s voice sounded. It was Victor von dum who spoke.


    When dum''s consciousness clashed with Susan stone, Victor von dum chose to fight in order to prevent dum from dying like this.


    Victor von dum can ignore dum''s setbacks and heavy losses, but if dum is really going to die, Victor von dum will still be able to help himself.


    After all, if Victor von dum wants to continue to be strong now, he still needs to rely on dum''s talent. If dum really dies like this, Victor von dum''s road to strength will end here.


    Although such behavior is very unfair to Adam and Susan stone, for Victor von dum, the world is not a real world, but a special space for special training.


    Moreover, even if it is a real world, faced with the opportunity to become stronger, Victor von dum can''t give up. It''s already giving dum face to kill Adam improperly.


    After all, when Susan stone died, Adam became the only superpower besides dum. Moreover, Adam was a superpower developed by human beings. Dum wanted to create a god system and could learn a lot from Adam.


    If not, Victor von dum has decisively killed Adam who wants to destroy dum''s body.


    "You! Who are you! You are not dum! Although you are very similar to his strength, you are not the same..." with Victor von dum''s opening, Adam subconsciously stepped back for several steps, looked at dum''s body in surprise and said.


    "Good perception. It seems that you inherited part of Susan stone''s ability and evolved it into a more pure spiritual power. Otherwise, you couldn''t affect dum''s thunder power before..." Victor von dum looked at Adam with some approval and said with a smile.


    "Yes, your current strength is far from enough to deal with dum. Leave. When you grow up, you should be able to cause great trouble to dum..."


    "With an enemy and son like you wandering outside, dum should also be able to feel a little pressure and continue to grow rapidly. In this way, it''s really a triple win!"


    "You! Who are you? Is it true that what mother said is true, and our abilities come from?" Adam listened to Victor von dum''s story, and suddenly thought of Susan stone''s ridicule of dum and dum''s abnormal reaction. He looked at dum''s body in horror and shouted.


    "Does dum already know your existence? You are hidden in dum''s body? What about our body? Can you control our body as well?"


    "Little Adam, you talk a little too much. It''s time for you to leave. Susan stone, who lost his body, can''t hold on for long, let alone win this spiritual battle. Let''s go..." faced with Adam''s continuous questions, Victor von dum didn''t mean to answer, but waved his hand, The power of a thunder blew Adam''s body out directly.


    "What are you doing?" however, just when Victor von dum had just finished all this, dum''s consciousness returned to his body. It seemed that he had solved Susan stone. In this battle of consciousness, as victor von dum said, Susan stone did not occupy any advantage.


    If Susan stone doesn''t affect dum''s mood, it''s almost impossible to have deep control over dum. The reason why Susan stone can start the spiritual confrontation is more the help of Adam.


    Dum''s spiritual strength is not much weaker than Susan stone, especially when Susan stone has lost his body.


    Therefore, dum finally won the spiritual battle, and after the victory, he knew Victor von dum''s behavior just now.


    This made dum''s heart suddenly angry, because Victor von dum''s just behavior is undoubtedly proving that Victor von dum has the ability to take over his dum''s body, which dum can''t accept.


    Especially at this time, dum''s strength is more and more powerful, and his fear of Victor von dum is not as deep as before.


    "Just help you solve a little trouble..." faced with dum''s question, Victor von dum didn''t mean to be angry, but said faintly, "if I didn''t do it, your body would be destroyed by your son. It''s really not certain who will lose and win in the spiritual battle between you and Susan stone!"


    "Moreover, even if you can finally win, both of us will become homeless conscious bodies, which can only dissipate slowly in the end!"


    "This is my body! Not your body!" said dum with a strong chill in his voice. "And what you just meant was that I still want to thank you for saving my life?"


    "There''s nothing to thank. Anyway, it''s not the first time I saved you!" Victor von dum comforted dum with a light smile. "However, you need to calm down. Although you have won the spiritual confrontation, it''s obvious that you have been affected by Susan stone''s ability..."

 Chapter 1315

    "Are you teaching me to do things?!" hearing Victor von dum''s words, dum''s pupils narrowed slightly, but soon dum questioned strongly and angrily.


    "There are still audiences here. Don''t let others see jokes..." Victor von dum sighed helplessly and reminded.


    It turned out that Adam, who was beaten out by Victor von dum, did not leave, because his ability perceived that dum''s state was not quite right. In addition, what Victor von dum said before, Adam rekindled hope.


    Although Susan stone failed, there seems to be a deep contradiction between dum and the mysterious Victor von dum. Adam thinks he can use this to try to avenge Susan stone!


    Yes, I have to say that revenge is still the main theme in this world. Susan stone wants to avenge reed Richards and other three people, and Adam wants to avenge Susan stone. Such hatred can not be eliminated by any strength gap.


    The gap in strength will only make the avenger try his best to complete his revenge. Now, the opportunity is in front of Adam. He has to consider whether this will be his only opportunity at this time


    "What can I do to make dum collide with this mysterious existence? Although it seems that they are going to fight, it is obvious that dum is afraid of this mysterious existence. Otherwise, with dum''s temper, he should have done it long ago!" Adam looked at dum''s body not far away and his eyes flickered slightly, His heart murmured.


    However, Adam thought for a long time and didn''t find any chance. After all, Adam didn''t know anything about dum and Victor von dum. It''s impossible to calculate them.


    "Audience? It doesn''t matter. He is not an outsider. When I founded a god system, he will be the first God in this God system except me!" at this time, dum glanced at Adam and said coldly.


    In dum''s view, although Adam has super powers, Adam''s threat to him is far less than that of Victor von dum.


    Even when seeing Adam, dum''s heart will surge with a cordial feeling. This may be that dum sensed the part of his own genetic continuity in Adam, or that dum regarded him as the same kind after Adam awakened his super power.


    Maybe it''s because after the spiritual confrontation with Susan stone, dum was subconsciously influenced by Susan stone, which continued to dum''s attitude towards Adam.


    If it is really the last possibility, it should be that Susan stone chose to compromise in order to save Adam''s life when she knew she would be defeated.


    This can also explain why the spiritual confrontation between dum and Susan Stone ended so soon, which should be the means of Susan stone.


    "So, now, do you want to fight me? Are you serious?" Victor von dum said with a helpless sigh after hearing dum''s firm voice.


    "Then why do you want to fight me? Just because I just fought against little Adam to protect your body?"


    "You occupied my body! The control of my body can only be in my hands!" dum was furious when he heard Victor von dum''s question. He couldn''t tolerate the existence of another consciousness in his body all the time.


    However, the previous dum did not have the ability to resist Victor von dum, so dum always hid his thoughts in this regard for fear of being discovered by Victor von dum.


    Of course, what dum doesn''t know is that even if Victor von dum can''t hear dum''s voice, it''s not difficult for Victor von dum to guess his intention when he knows dum so well.


    However, Victor von dum never wanted this situation to happen, because this situation means that Victor von dum and dum will have a war. Naturally, the result of the war cannot be Victor von dum''s own failure.


    But the problem is that if dum fails, Victor von dum can''t continue to get another way to become stronger from dum. I''m afraid this is the time when Victor von dum''s special training fails


    Now, Victor von dum has not reached the level of sub heavenly father. If he really fails, it means that dum''s special training is over and there is no chance to do it again.


    When Victor von dum ends his special training and returns to his universe, it is almost impossible for Victor von dum to stand out in the face of Avengers who have experienced special training.


    Victor von dum doesn''t know the results of other Avengers'' special training, but some of them can reach the sub heavenly Father level through the first special training. At that time, the Avengers under the sub heavenly Father level will gradually break away from the big army and be eliminated automatically.


    Thinking of this, Victor von dum couldn''t help sighing. When this special training started, he hung up on himself in the current world. Victor von dum was still at a loss, and even affected by dum''s character.


    But gradually, Victor von dum got used to all this. He was used to watching another self rise slowly and helping himself improve his realm and strength, but he didn''t expect that the conflict appeared before he reached his ideal realm.


    "I didn''t snatch the control of your body with you. Your body has always been yours. In fact, I''m not you..." thinking of this, Victor von dum had a little luck in his heart and tried to struggle again.


    "Ha ha, then get out of my body!" dum suddenly sneered when he heard the speech, and the confidence in his voice became more sufficient. It looked like he had a winning ticket.


    "You didn''t have such an attitude towards me before. I was worried that there was still a strength gap between myself and you. However, after the attack of the nuclear bomb and after you just said these words, I can know that your strength is not much stronger than me. Today is the moment when I dum fully master my ability and body. As for you, it''s not enough It''s to die honestly and fulfill my generation of God King! "


    As dum''s voice fell, a force of thunder broke out from dum''s body, and then the force of thunder began to change, as if there were some mysterious changes. Dum should have applied a new law force and changed the essence of thunder.

 Chapter 1316

    Under dum''s control, the thunder power at all material levels began to change towards spiritual power. Yes, this is what dum just learned and learned in the spiritual confrontation with Susan stone.


    It is precisely because of this means that dum has the confidence to fight with Victor von dum. If he can''t fight with Victor von dum at the spiritual level, he can''t expel Victor von dum''s consciousness at all.


    Moreover, if we rashly compete with Victor von dum in thunder at the material level, it must be dum''s own body that will suffer in the end, regardless of the outcome of this battle.


    At this time, the situation is different. Dum has his own body, and Victor von dum is the rootless duckweed. In dum''s view, Victor von dum will only end up in the same way as Susan stone. He will eliminate his consciousness and completely disappear between heaven and earth!


    "It seems that you really want to go to war with me, and even use the means just realized..." Victor von dum said with a faint sigh in his voice.


    "I''ll explain to you for the last time. I don''t mean to rob your body. After all, I really don''t like your broken body!"


    "Not to mention that the power level of the world has come to an end. It''s no use for me to stay in the world. The world has no place to attract me except you..."


    "The reason why I am here is not because of the cosmic storm, nor the division of your consciousness. I am Victor von dum from another universe. Our experience is different. I came here just to improve my strength."


    "Hehe, do you think I will believe what you said?" dum sneered and asked with a mocking look on his face.


    "Also, no matter whether you think what I said is true or not, you will continue to fight me. After all, you have seen the hope of defeating me. Even if you know what I said is true, you will not give up killing me and let your body belong to yourself..." Victor von dum heard the speech and was silent for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth and said in his voice, With a faint chill, it was obvious that Victor von dum had been angered by dum''s behavior.


    Even if dum helped him become stronger slowly, it was not bad for dum. If it were not for the secret help of Victor von dum, dum in the world would have died at least three times.


    In Victor von dum''s view, he and dum should help each other. He silently guarded dum''s growth and reached a higher level. He absorbed dum''s improved level and expanded his strength.


    In essence, this is a win-win cooperation, but dum doesn''t think so. Dum can''t tolerate the existence of another consciousness in his body. Especially in dum''s eyes, Victor von dum''s consciousness will rob his body at any time.


    Therefore, dum must take advantage of his strong time to solve Victor von dum and ensure that his body completely belongs to himself.


    You know, dum wants to be the existence of a generation of God King. Dum has never learned about the demeanor of God King, but dum shows the possessiveness, paranoia and arrogance of God King incisively and vividly!


    "Zizizi!" another thunder power rose in dum''s body. Soon, like dum''s thunder power, this new thunder power also turned into a spiritual level and collided with dum''s power.


    In the eyes of Adam not far away, there were two different lights in dum''s body at this time. These two lights reached an extreme in dum''s brain, as if they were constantly colliding.


    In the perception of Adam''s ability at this time, he can clearly feel that dum is fighting with the mysterious Victor von dum. Moreover, dum''s power is obviously weaker than victor von dum, even more than a piece!


    "The power of this mysterious existence is so terrible. If dum has just entered a new level, this mysterious existence has reached the peak of this level!" Adam looked at the battlefield in dum''s brain and couldn''t help whispering.


    "So it seems that the mysterious existence must win in the end? Will he occupy dum''s body? No! I can''t let this happen. It''s better for dum, the mysterious existence or death!"


    At this point, Adam dared to walk towards dum''s body again and slowly came to the place where the thunder spread.


    Last time, Adam gathered all his energy and was ready to destroy dum''s Sen, but Victor von dum stopped him, but this time, no one could stop Adam''s behavior!


    "Boom!" as Adam''s power bombarded dum, two distinct thunder forces collided more fiercely because of the invasion of foreign forces. The two thunder not only did not agree with the outside world, but made the three forces collide with dum''s body as a battlefield.


    The final result is self-evident. Dum''s body exploded directly, leaving only a thunderous heart beating in the air, struggling to provide his final strength to dum at the spiritual level.


    However, the thunder heart didn''t exist for a long time, because Adam''s attack didn''t stop. When he saw the thunder heart, Adam was shocked. He subconsciously thought it was Victor von dum living in dum''s body, so he subconsciously bombarded the thunder heart until the power of the thunder exploded and dissipated in the air.


    At the spiritual level, from the beginning of the battle, dum has been at a disadvantage. He doesn''t understand why his strength is so much worse than victor von dum, especially his ability. Victor von dum knows all of them, and dum knows a lot about Victor von dum''s ability.


    Coupled with the same thunder, dum''s energy is not as good as victor von dum, let alone spiritual strength. Dum itself is far from Victor von dum.


    Therefore, from the moment dum started the battle, the outcome was doomed. Dum was bound to fail, and Victor von dum would not succeed, because this special training of Victor von dum ended after dum died.


    Especially after dum''s body was bombed, the feeling in Victor von dum''s heart became more and more clear. He knew that he could not stay in the world for a long time.

 Chapter 1317

    At this moment, Victor von dum seemed to have made a decision after knowing everything. His eyes flashed cold, and his consciousness turned into thunder, swallowing dum''s consciousness directly!


    In the material plane, Adam watched dum''s body completely disappear into the air, and the light of hesitation flashed in his eyes. He couldn''t believe that dum was really killed by himself.


    If dum could be killed so easily in the beginning, no matter humans, the magic four and Susan stone would have to pay so much.


    However, if dum had not experienced all this, he would not have clashed with Victor von dum so easily, that is, dum''s strength reached this step and felt that he was sure to deal with Victor von dum.


    In other words, dum must experience these things before he can come to the present end. Whether it is the encounter of the magic four or mankind, it is the inevitable track of the world.


    After dum''s death and the death of the magic four, there is no need to talk about a chaotic human society and a world of superpowers with spiritual abilities.


    Even if Adam has no ambition, he absolutely does not want to live in a chaotic world. Helping this society restore order is what Adam must do, and his ability is also very suitable for doing such things.


    Therefore, dum''s wish did not fail. Adam, who inherited dum''s gene, also inherited dum''s wish and ruled all mankind.


    Of the course, when Victor von dum left this world, this world had no meaning to continue to exist. When this world disappeared depends on opinions of the members of the God group.


    In this world, Victor von dum''s special training is easy to write freehand at the beginning, and the hang-up can become stronger, like a high-profile hang-up page tour. However, in the end, Victor von dum still felt the malice from the God group.


    Victor von dum probably understood that if he could persuade dum not to fight with him and continue to strengthen dum, he should finally be able to break through to the level of sub heavenly Father with the help of dum''s talent.


    But now, Victor von dum''s special training is over. It''s not too difficult to break through to the sub heavenly Father level.


    Of course, Victor von dum didn''t have no chance. When he left the special training space, he swallowed dum''s consciousness directly into his thunder power. If Victor von dum can completely absorb dum''s consciousness and integrate it into dum''s talent, he will break through the sub heavenly Father level, which is still promising.


    "Do you want to take back this power?" however, what Victor fengdum doesn''t know is that the members of the God group are looking at him at this time. To be exact, they should be looking at the woolen dum consciousness body that Victor fengdum has picked up.


    This dum consciousness is also condensed by the God group according to the consciousness of Victor von dum in the parallel universe. Even in order to avoid the most powerful dum gods, the God group spent some price.


    Otherwise, dum''s talent can''t be so much stronger than victor von dum. A strong man needs a weak man to improve himself, which is enough to show how strong dum''s talent is.


    In theory, Victor von dum at this time has consumed the energy needed to promote the sub heavenly Father level. The special training has ended and everything in the special training space needs to be returned. However, the members of the God group at this time are hesitant. He doesn''t know whether he should do it or not.


    However, in the end, the members of the God Group sighed helplessly and whispered: "well, Huang has asked that guy to spend so many resources. It doesn''t matter if he spends more. I just don''t know how many resources the remaining special training objects have consumed. Will we go bankrupt..."


    The members of the God group said, looking at the direction of the void, as if they were observing the special training space where other Avengers were located.


    In a special training space, countless pure white lights condense on a body shape. Around this body shape, there are some familiar environments and some familiar sulfur breath.


    Yes, this is another hell space. It''s not that the God group particularly likes hell space, but because of the countless parallel universes, few universes completely merge the hell dimension space.


    In other words, among countless parallel universes, the vast majority of hell dimensional space is in a split state, turned into pieces of space debris, floating on the other side of the material plane.


    In this dimension of hell, if you want to steal some, it''s not a big problem for strong people like the God group.


    After all, without a unified hell dimensional space, there will be almost no cosmic strongmen. Even if there are, in the face of a group of God group members who like group fighting, these cosmic hell demons will recognize them.


    In addition to the hell demons on the multi cosmic level, the members of the God group think they are not afraid of any hell.


    Therefore, the dimension space of hell is an excellent object for the God group to collect wool. No one will even stop them from stealing the dimension space of hell.


    The only death lady who may take care of these things will not give up her little days to take care of the broken things of the hell dimension. For the death lady, as long as the hell dimension can operate normally, everything has nothing to do with her.


    Because of this, strange experienced a vigorous hell copy brush to spit before. At this time, there were Avengers training in the hell copy.


    However, it is obvious that this hell copy is somewhat different from the hell copy of strange. At least, this hell copy does not have so many layers, and there is no mechanism for infinite resurrection after death.


    Even the demons in this copy of hell are different from those encountered by strange.


    The demons that strange encounters have various attributes, highlighting an all-round multi-functional full attribute demon training. Each demon has different abilities, testing strange''s adaptability and improving strange''s combat antagonism.


    At this time, in the hell copy of the avenger, all the demons are carved out of the same mold. These demons are only strong or weak, and their breath is very similar.


    This breath, collectively referred to as the devil''s breath, is the purest power in hell. Only demons with this power can be called authentic hell demons, which is different from those demons with chaotic powe

 Chapter 1318

    At this time, in this copy of hell, it is none other than Steve Rogers who faces the authentic hell devil. He is familiar with his new power with a shield in one hand and a hammer in the other.


    Yes, after coming to the special training space, Steve Rogers did not continue to cultivate the power of thunder, but changed the energy in his body, to be exact, the energy in the storm hammer.


    It''s been a long time since Steve Rogers got the storm hammer. Huang asked Odin to bet that Steve Rogers could lift the Thor hammer. If Steve Rogers did, he would copy a Thor hammer and give it to Steve Rogers.


    Since then, Steve Rogers has been exposed to the power of thunder in advance. In the legendary level, he is a relatively powerful existence. Even with his new shield, he can fight with the strong men of the sub heavenly Father level.


    However, Steve Rogers has always been unable to understand the thunder power contained in the storm hammer in public. He has always used the power of the storm hammer and can''t change the power of the storm hammer into his own.


    Even with the help of a god like Zeus, Steve Rogers did not make much progress. At best, he felt that the divine power in the storm hammer was more vast.


    Steve Rogers of this period has completely inherited the title of Thor Thor''s hammer God. After all, as long as someone can be recognized by the storm hammer, Thor Thor''s encounter with horse faced Thor may occur again.


    Being wounded by his own weapon is a very humiliating thing. Especially if Steve Rogers loses the storm hammer, he is only a person who has been strengthened to the legendary level but has no super ability. If his opponent gets his storm hammer, he will not be able to beat it.


    After coming to this special training space, the members of the God group originally wanted to give Steve Rogers special training on thunder, but Huang Wen''s Avatar spoke at this time: "Steve has understood the law of thunder for a long time without any clue. It seems that this road should not be suitable for him. You God group should find a way to let him understand a law power suitable for him, and the cost can be higher..."


    Hearing the request of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the faces of the members of the Heavenly God group turned black in an instant, but the members of the Heavenly God group could only sell the batch in their hearts and agreed with a smile on their faces.


    In the hearts of the members of the God Group, Huang Wen''s Avatar is like the unscrupulous Party A. he not only puts forward various requirements to them, but also asks them to pay for their own budget. In the end, he can''t return


    If Huang Wen''s Avatar wasn''t strong enough, the members of the God group would have resisted. But now, they have spent so much buried cost, and the members of the God group have no choice but to accept their fate.


    Therefore, with the help of the members of the God Group, Steve Rogers began to find the power suitable for himself. The power of thunder was no longer available, so he tried to let Steve Rogers understand other powers.


    Fortunately, the God group did not give super powers to people. They could detect that Steve Rogers was more consistent with that attribute, and the results surprised the members of the God Group, because the power most consistent with Steve Rogers was light.


    Therefore, Steve Rogers began his own practice. His light attribute ability is between the holy light of the Lord and the light of Huang Wen and Huang Liang Buddha, but he has some similarities with both.


    This similarity mainly focuses on the restraint of hell demons. It can be said that hell demons like to mention their own father.


    Of course, the more pure the hell devil is, the greater the influence of Steve Rogers'' light attribute power is. From this point alone, Steve Rogers'' light attribute is not comparable to holy light and Buddha light.


    However, it is a great progress for Steve Rogers to understand the power of light and condense it into law.


    Moreover, Steve Rogers'' agreement with the attribute of light is still very high. At the cost of the lives of countless demons in hell, it may help Steve Rogers break through the level of sub heavenly father.


    As for the storm hammer, it has not been abandoned by Steve Rogers. Among the storm hammer, it can still control the power of the thunder storm. However, in the core of the storm hammer, some of the power of the thunder has changed, as if it condensed the part of the thunder light and became the core of the storm hammer.


    In this way, Steve Rogers marked the storm hammer with his own brand. Even those who are qualified to lift the storm hammer can''t mobilize all the power of the storm hammer to deal with Steve Rogers.


    As for the shield of Steve Rogers, it also imperceptibly absorbed the power of light under the influence of Steve Rogers. Although the defense against physical attack has not been greatly improved, the counterattack ability of this shield is better in the face of energy attack.


    Moreover, more importantly, Steve Rogers can control this light shield like the storm hammer. He doesn''t need to control the shield with the help of technology or juggling as before.


    "What is this? Paladin? Crusader? Thor?" Huang asked the avatar about what abilities Steve Rogers would get. However, when he found Steve Rogers''s new dress, Huang asked the avatar''s mouth twitched slightly and was speechless for a while.


    At this time, Steve Rogers, with a shield and a hammer, can summon the power of thunder and use the power of light, which is somewhat similar to a class in a dragon killing online game recognized by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Even if Steve Rogers didn''t have the healing power of saints, he would become the best three turn object of the priest.


    "However, Steve''s light power is still different from that of the Lord. In calculation, he is not a priest..." Huang asked the avatar. After returning to his senses, he looked at Steve Rogers who was fighting and shook his head. His body disappeared in place and did not continue to watch.


    Shortly after Huang Wen''s Avatar left, Steve Rogers, who was somewhat embarrassed by the hell devil, forced himself out of the circle of the hell devil and found a place to start healing.


    Facing the power of the devil in hell, Steve Rogers'' physical recovery ability is obviously not enough. At this time, Steve Rogers thoughtfully controlled the law of light and wrapped the past towards his wound. Under the light, the injury recovered quickly

 Chapter 1319

    At this time, Steve Rogers developed a new ability and had the ability of treatment, which became the most perfect three turn object of the priest in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mouth, but Huang Wen''s Avatar did not continue to pay attention to Steve Rogers.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar began to explore the special training space of the members of the God group. Therefore, the members of the God group who perceived the action of Huang Wen''s Avatar dared to be angry but not speak, and pretended not to know the existence of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Even, in order to prevent Huang Wen''s Avatar from finding fault, the members of the God Group paid more resources, so as not to force Huang Wen''s Avatar to pay more when he saw that the Avengers had made no progress.


    But even so, some Avengers did not gain much, and even there are not a few such Avengers.


    This special training is an opportunity for gifted Avengers, an opportunity to become stronger, and an opportunity to open the door to a new world, but for those Avengers whose talent is not strong, this is just a special experience.


    For example, some students on the second floor, the three heroes of the swallow tail, and even the people of the defender alliance did not get any promotion.


    For example, Luke cage, in the avenger alliance, actually has a higher starting point than most Avengers.


    Whether it''s Steve Rogers or Peter Parker, there''s a big gap between them and Luke cage.


    Luke cage, who has just entered the avenger alliance, is already a strong man at the legendary level, and it is equivalent to that his body quality has fully reached the legendary level. With strong strength and strong defense ability, except that he can''t fly and can''t release energy attack, Luke cage is already a little Superman.


    But after that, Luke cage''s progress speed did not reach the level that Luke cage hoped for in his heart. Although he did not stay in place like Steve Rogers, his strength also did not reach the height of Steve Rogers.


    Like Luke cage, Jessica Jones, spider Gwen and Peter Parker, they all have one thing in common. They are body enhanced superpowers, but it also limits their ability range and limits them to their original superpowers.


    It is true that when Luke cage and others first obtained superpowers, their strength completed a qualitative change and jumped from ordinary people to experts among superpowers.


    However, those who become super powers, those who lose super powers, and those who strengthen their body still have great defects compared with those who have elemental abilities and spiritual abilities.


    Whether they are elemental or spiritual, they can understand the existence of the law more easily than those with body enhanced superpowers, because they only need to constantly study their superpowers to understand the secret hidden in the superpowers.


    The body strengthening superpowers have nothing outstanding except a strong body. They are like a strong protective version of some aspects of human beings. It is extremely difficult to understand a law power suitable for themselves.


    The law is a barrier that traps not only Steve Rogers, but also Peter Parker, a popular superhero. Steve Rogers has a storm hammer to use, but Peter Parker has nothing. How difficult it is to make progress.


    Johnny stone, one of the magic four, got a lot of promotion in his special training space, and even surpassed Victor von dum and became a strong man of sub heavenly Father level.


    The fate of Johnny stone is quite different from that of Victor von dum. In his special training space, he is the unparalleled king of fire in the world!


    As for the swallow tail three heroes composed of Zhong Qiang, Jack and rhysfix, their performance in this special training is also very general. They are the first batch of people to follow Huang Wen, especially Zhong Qiang, who is the predecessor of Huang Wen in the world.


    To this end, Huang Wen once deserted Zhong Qiang. However, it takes many aspects to improve their strength. Of course, Zhong Qiang doesn''t exclude that they can become stronger, but they don''t have the heart of the strong in the real sense.


    Because for Zhong Qiang, their current strength has long exceeded their original imagination. Even if they have seen all kinds of powerful forces and all kinds of strong people, they do not expect to reach such a powerful state.


    Therefore, in this special training, even if the God Group has quietly used more resources on Zhong Qiang, they have not realized the existence of the law, which is far from Steve Rogers and Victor von dum.


    Of course, the three of Zhong Qiang are not completely unproductive. Their strength has been improved to a certain extent compared with the original nine changes of cultivation legend.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that all three of Zhong Qiang have acquired brand-new abilities, which are the super abilities most suitable for the three people found by the God Group on the way to help them understand the rules.


    Zhong Qiang gained the ability to control the shadow, and even himself could integrate into the shadow, and perfectly became a member of the shadow army.


    Jack is more flashy than Zhong''s strong ability. He has obtained the means to release energy, but he does not directly release energy, but attaches his energy to other substances. In short, it is enchantment.


    Jack''s most used weapon is his pistol. Fortunately, Jack''s enchantment does not need to attach energy to the bullet, but directly attached to the pistol to release energy bullets.


    The power of these energy bullets is not weak, at least more powerful than most energy weapons, and enough to damage the legendary defense.


    As for the ability of the last lisfix, it really has something to do with his special gene. Lisfisk inherited Jinhe''s gene, and Jinhe''s raised by his parents, which is obviously non-human. Otherwise, he can''t raise his strength to the extraordinary level without variation and super ability.


    This has obviously exceeded the limits of the human body. Even the two famous five-to-five strong men, Steve Rogers and Logan, are not Kim''s opponents in power.


    In the special training, risfisk also obtained the blessing of this ability. He can control his muscle doubling and make his strength burst out in an instant, reaching twice or even several times the effect.


    This ability, coupled with the original strength of reesfiesk, has greatly improved his combat effectiveness. At least if he works hard, at the legendary level, few people should be the opponents of reesfiesk in this state.

 Chapter 1320

    Of course, this does not mean that lisfisk is invincible at the legendary level. After all, several famous power players at the legendary level have been promoted to the sub heavenly Father level.


    For example, Haoke, honghaoke, Haoke''s daughter-in-law and honghaoke, Haoke''s father-in-law, have gone beyond the legendary level.


    Haoke has already broken through to the cosmic level. Now he is trapped in another universe by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Nvhong Haoke and honghaoke have broken through themselves in the special training space, especially honghaoke. His strength is one of the people who have made great progress among all Avengers.


    When general honghaocross fought with Ronan with power gems on shandar, he had already touched the threshold of sub heavenly Father level. However, compared with the time spent by Huang Wen on Haoke, the time spent by Huang Wen on general Ross can not be said to be none, but it is indeed not much.


    In fact, general Rose''s potential in the hawk family is only second to the existence of hawk. Hawk can improve himself theoretically according to anger, and red hawk is not bad.


    Honghaoke can absorb radiant energy to improve itself. As long as honghaoke can absorb and transform these radiant energy, the promotion speed of honghaoke is also very fast.


    Of course, there is a huge problem in absorbing radiation energy and improving himself, that is, whether honghaoke''s body bearing capacity can withstand such strong radiation energy.


    Fortunately, honghaoke is a member of the Haoke family after all. The characteristic of this family is that it has a strong body and can be called a giant family on the earth.


    Although the body size of hulk and red giant is really not enough compared with those of Frost Giant and flame giant, Haoke is going to surpass Frost Giant and flame giant in terms of average strength and potential of the people.


    Therefore, in the special training of the God Group, general Ross, the red hawk, withstood waves of radiant energy, and finally successfully broke through to the sub heavenly Father level and heavenly Father level.


    Even, if general Ross didn''t need too much radiation energy to break through the heavenly Father level, which exceeded the original budget of the Heavenly God Group, otherwise general Ross might really be able to catch up with his cheap son-in-law and become a cosmic strong man.


    Moreover, it is obvious that general Ross is much stronger than Haoke in both heart and intelligence. General Ross is also more eager for the road of becoming stronger.


    After all, the original general rose was a representative of the iron and blood faction. Even in the face of the almost incomparable hawk, general Ross didn''t mean to give up fighting.


    Unfortunately, in the end, general Ross was defeated by the power beyond his own cognition. His years of efforts could not resist the random arrangement of powerful existence. It was from that moment that general Ross began to yearn for his own powerful power.


    Otherwise, general Ross will not stay in the avenger alliance all the time. Even if he makes a mistake, general Ross with strong ability also has his own contacts. It is not impossible to continue to return to the army and continue to be one of his leaders.


    However, after experiencing changes, general Ross has seen through the previous things. He knows that only his own power is real, and those powers are not worth mentioning in front of the real power.


    For example, general Ross''s special training this time has not experienced human society. In the face of the temptation of various powers, general Ross released his iron fist, smashed all the fetters that prevented him from becoming stronger, and finally became a heavenly Father strong man.


    The promotion of general Ross''s daughter Betty Ross was beyond the expectation of Huang Wen''s Avatar, because Betty Ross had no desire to become stronger. Even Betty Ross didn''t want to participate in the special training at the beginning, but was forcibly dragged into the special training personnel by general Ross.


    However, Betty Ross is also a special member of the hawk family. She has the ability of secondary transformation that other members of the hawk family do not have.


    Although Betty rose hates her form of Eagle Banshee and even thinks it is an evil existence in myth, Betty rose can''t abandon this state. This is her ability.


    This time, Betty Rose''s special training also made Betty rose gradually develop the ability of the eagle Banshee. When the mythological characters on the stage reached the sub heavenly Father level or even higher, Betty Rose''s eagle eyed Banshee state also reached the sub heavenly Father level.


    Of course, this is the limit of Betty Ross and the limit of the state of the eagle Banshee. Unless Betty Ross can develop the third transformation, her strength will stop here.


    However, the current strength of the hogs should be the top in the whole Avenger alliance. At least the strength of the rogans may not be able to win the hogs. After all, the rogans still have so many unworthy children to lag behind.


    Each has a super self-healing immortal body, which is almost insoluble in the face of the ability below the legendary level, but in the face of the legendary level and even higher existence, this degree of immortal body is like a joke.


    Even if you really can''t kill Logan''s children, the real strong have countless ways to deal with them, just like Logan faced magneto and Charles.


    Obviously, Logan''s children are not as lucky as Logan. They get opportunities again and again and change into what they are now. Even if Logan''s children have aidman alloy and have experienced special training, their strength is like that. None of them has reached Yatian father level.


    You know, the wolf girl x-23 and others have studied under the father Panther God buster for a long time, but even so, they have not improved too much, and they can''t even understand the law.


    This also includes Logan''s brother, Victor the saber toothed tiger. Perhaps it is because the family can''t raise real beasts. During the special training prepared by the God Group, Victor the saber toothed tiger has experienced enough killing, but unfortunately, he can only be regarded as a good player at the legendary level at most. He doesn''t know how far to go before he understands the law.


    After all, the Heavenly God group can''t completely engrave the changes of Logan on Victor the saber toothed tiger. Moreover, Logan spends more resources than victor the saber toothed tiger. They are too much. The Heavenly God group can''t afford to consume them.


    In this way, the special training of the Logan family is more like a special experience, which can help Logan''s children grow mentally, but in terms of strength, everyone''s progress is not bad, which is about equal to no progress

 Chapter 1321

    Apart from the Logan family, Huang Wen''s Avatar is familiar with those disciples of Logan. Except Huang Liang, Wanda and hawk, almost all the remaining disciples were in this special training, and they were naturally taken special care of by the God group.


    The first is Pietro, who is famous in the field of speed. The previous special training of Wanda can be said to be very perfect. It has reached the limit that Wanda can reach. Further, it will start to officially become the enemy of Sison.


    As Wanda''s nominal brother and actual brother, Pietro is actually somewhat similar to Betty Ross, and he doesn''t want to participate in the so-called special training.


    After all, Pietro has reached the level of sub heavenly father before. He has been in the quantum field space for some time, and is about to drive Pietro crazy.


    Therefore, when he heard about the special training, Pietro was worried that he would encounter the same thing in quantum space. Pietro was very resistant to this special training.


    However, Pietro''s resistance has no effect at all. The original will of Wanda is not what Pietro can resist, let alone this more powerful Wanda?


    Therefore, Pietro was almost directly controlled by Wanda to enter the special training, and the special training content Pietro experienced was also very simple, that is, traveling in the law of time.


    This is the power of the time gem borrowed by the God group. The power of Pietro''s understanding is not the law of time, but it has something to do with speed and the law of time.


    It is probably that Pietro can form a special field in which he controls the speed of time, and can even act not only on himself, but also on others.


    If it acts on teammates, it is a powerful acceleration skill. If it acts on the enemy, it is equivalent to decelerating the enemy, delaying the enemy''s perception, and making the enemy unable to adapt to the change of speed in battle.


    Of course, whether you accelerate yourself or decelerate the enemy, according to the canyon relativity, the final effect is the same. Anyway, accelerating yourself is equivalent to decelerating the opposite side!


    However, it is not easy for Pietro to roam in the law of time, because the difference between the time flow rate in the law of time and the outside world is greater. At this time, in Pietro''s perception, his environment is no different from that in the quantum field space. Therefore, every day of special training is a torment for Pietro.


    Moreover, since the energy source of the God Group for pitero''s special training is the time gem, all the God groups don''t need to worry about waste. They just need to constantly urge the power of the time gem and let pitero struggle in it.


    Therefore, compared with other Avengers'' special training, pitro''s special training time is obviously much longer.


    However, even in such high-intensity special training, the speed of Pietro''s progress is not too fast. In fact, Pietro''s own ability potential is not so high. Being able to develop fast and slow fields is already the peak of Pietro''s own ability.


    Moreover, the gap between the heavenly Father level and the heavenly Father level is still large. Not everyone is a person with full potential like general Ross, not everyone has infinite upper limit abilities like Wanda, and not everyone has strong talents like strange.


    Therefore, although Pietro spent a lot of time on the power of gemstones, it is not so easy to achieve the father level strong.


    That is, there is an infinite energy universe behind the time gem. Otherwise, strange will cry and faint in the toilet after knowing how much pitero consumes.


    In addition to Pietro, the performance of Huang Wen''s other disciples is quite good, at least far better than those with body strengthening abilities such as the swallow tail three heroes, Peter Parker and Pietro.


    Among them, the best performers should be max and John, the two proud disciples of Huang Wen.


    Both Max and John realized the power of the law before the beginning of the special training, even before the arrival of the two powerful heavenly fathers Zeus and the Panther God buster.


    It goes without saying that Max''s ability is almost the same as that of Victor von dum. Although his talent is not as good as dum stolen by the God group from the multi universe and condensed by some talents of dum God King, it is much better than that of his apprentice Victor von dum.


    In particular, Max''s time to learn from the teacher is also relatively long. Huang Wen taught him a lot, which made Max take a lot of detours.


    After that, Max came into contact with the thunder hammer and the storm hammer, transforming his current ability into the power of thunder, and even contains the power of thunder.


    Since then, Max has embarked on his own road to strength. His understanding of the law of thunder is no less than Thor.


    Even if this special training is not started, Max''s strength is not necessarily weaker than Thor, who is also a sub heavenly Father, even when Thor has a storm axe.


    In this special training of Max, he experienced a divine war, or a war between two divine systems.


    In Max''s special training space, there are two gods, one is the Zeus gods with Olympus as the original, and the other is the Thor gods with Asgard as the original.


    When he first came to this special training space, Max was still very uncomfortable, because he was familiar with Thor and Zeus.


    It can even be said that Max''s thunder power at this time is to absorb the thunder power of the two gods to reach the current state.


    The thunder power condensed from the thunder god hammer and the storm hammer has been taught by the orthodox God King Zeus of Olympus. Max''s thunder power can be regarded as absorbing the advantages of the thunder power of the two gods.


    Obviously, the way for Max''s promotion prepared by the God Group is to let him defeat the two divine systems and use two different divine forces as the promotion food for Max''s own ability.


    Of course, this premise is that Max can defeat, or end, the system of Olympus and Asgard.


    Max is the gods of the two gods in this world. At dusk, only one side between him and the two gods can survive!


    Moreover, under the operation of the God Group, the strength of these two God systems is not weak at all, even stronger than the two God systems in Max''s universe!

 Chapter 1322

    After all, in Max''s universe, Thor is still the peak of the sub heavenly Father level. Even if he breaks through the heavenly Father level, he is not necessarily the strong one among the heavenly Father levels. It''s good not to lag behind the heavenly Father level.


    Of course, among the heavenly Father level, there is the existence of panther God Buster at the bottom. No matter what Thor says, the blessing of a powerful God system will be better than Panther God buster.


    Zeus, though more powerful than the Panther God Buster, could even chase the Panther God Buster to fight, but his most powerful place was to escape, which was not in line with the temperament of a generation of God King.


    In particular, Odin in Max''s universe is so strong, and his strength is the top among the heavenly fathers. Even if he competes with the strong ones in the universe, he may not fall into the disadvantage.


    For example, Odin at his peak will not necessarily lose to Igor, a member of the second rate God group.


    Zeus, as a generation of God King who was more famous than Odin, not only couldn''t compare with Odin in strength, but also lost in a mess with his gas field.


    However, the universe of Max''s training is different. Zeus in this universe is no less than Odin in Max''s universe. He can be called the strongest among the strong of the heavenly father.


    Moreover, not only Zeus, but also Thor, the God of thunder in the world. Of course, the world is also Thor, the king of God. Thor is already the strongest among the strong of the heavenly Father who can wrestle with Zeus.


    In the face of such two gods, Max will certainly not be an opponent at first. At least, he is far from the opponent of Zeus and Thor. After all, Max, who has just started special training, is only a heavenly Father, and even a small step from the peak.


    However, this is a special training after all. Max is Huang Wen''s Apprentice. Members of the God Group will not let Max die in the special training.


    And even if Max is dead, the God Group will try to revive max, so that Huang Wen won''t really find an excuse to get angry.


    Therefore, when Max came to this special training space, the two gods had been fighting for a long time, and the two gods had their own injuries. Not only Thor and Zeus were seriously injured, but it was difficult to reach their peak. The gods below were also dead and injured.


    In this way, Max is much less under pressure. There are few heavenly Father strong people in Asgard and Olympus, and there are many sub heavenly Father strong people, but Max is also fearless. Under the same state, Max has enough confidence to deal with these sub heavenly Father strong people.


    After all, he Max absorbed the advantages of the two divine powers, and absorbed the power of the two divine kings. Such power is not too difficult to deal with the two gods.


    In this way, one God after another was defeated in Max''s hands, and Max also absorbed a lot of divine power, and his strength became stronger and stronger. When Zeus and Thor noticed the existence of Max, Max had successfully absorbed the divine power of both gods, achieved his more powerful thunder divine power, and broke through the heavenly Father level.


    Then came the encirclement and suppression from Thor and Zeus, who were familiar to max. of course, at the beginning, Zeus and Thor would certainly not cooperate against max, because they were enemies not only with Max, but also with each other.


    However, Max''s divine power grew so fast that there were signs of annexing the two gods and achieving his own great power, so Zeus and Thor finally cooperated.


    But at this time, it was too late. After achieving the heavenly Father level, Max, who absorbed the strong ones of both gods, went further. Although he did not reach the peak of the heavenly Father level, there was no problem to deal with the two injured divine kings who could not give full play to their full strength.


    Moreover, Max knew that it was not so easy to kill Zeus and Thor, but it was not so difficult to deal with other gods of the two gods.


    After all, Max has the speed second only to Zeus'' thunder and the violence second only to Thor''s thunder. He can get rid of Thor again and again, repel Zeus, and then sneak attack the gods of the two gods.


    Zeus and Thor were very angry about this, but there was no way for max. Thor''s destructive power was enough to pose a threat to max, but he couldn''t catch up with max. Zeus could catch up with Max, but the destructive power was a little weaker than max.


    In a word, Max''s destructive power is not as strong as Thor''s and his speed is not as fast as Zeus''s, but Max can make good use of the weaknesses of Zeus and Thor and play them between his hands.


    After all, Max is a person with two characteristics, and no matter how powerful Zeus and Thor are, they are not a person after all, especially they are not harmonious with each other and are enemies themselves.


    Even sometimes, after being defeated by Max, Zeus had to guard against Thor, for fear that Thor would take advantage of this opportunity to directly solve him


    This also led to a further decline in the difficulty of Max''s sneak attack on the gods of both sides. As the gods died one by one, Max absorbed more and more divine power, and his thunder divine power became more and more powerful.


    Finally, Max''s thunder power reached a limit. He was promoted to the same level as Zeus and Thor. After reaching this level, Max also understood why Zeus and Thor were hostile before.


    It turns out that the conflict between Zeus and Thor is not only because the two gods are different and want to rob their beliefs. More importantly, the abilities of Zeus and Thor are very similar. They have reached the limit of heavenly Father level and can be promoted only one step away.


    In this world, promotion to the cosmic level means the absolute mastery of thunder. Neither Zeus nor Thor can allow another God King to be promoted first, resulting in the unavailability of his own power.


    Therefore, Zeus and Thor want to defeat each other, break through to the cosmic level and become the unique God King in the world.


    Of course, such rules are only set by the God Group in this special training space in order to aggravate the conflict between Zeus and Thor. In the normal universe, there are no such rules.


    Even, in the whole Marvel Universe, there are not too many strong people with similar abilities. After many strong people grow to a certain height, their abilities will be more and more similar. It is said that if no strong person has a certain ability, other people with the same ability will lose their ability.

 Chapter 1323

    "In this way, neither of them can really exert their best before the last moment. They must guard against each other, because everyone wants to be the last fisherman..." after understanding the hostile relationship between Zeus and Thor, Max''s eyes flickered slightly and thought with excited light in his eyes.


    "However, I don''t need to take these problems into account. Moreover, they are already injured. Even if they are in the same state with me, I''m not afraid of them at all. In particular, I have realized the mystery contained in their thunder power!"


    At this time, after Max reached the peak of the heavenly Father level, he was sure to deal with any one of Zeus or Thor who went all out, not to mention that he would surely win the combination of Zeus and Thor in his heyday.


    And now, both Zeus and Thor have been injured. Max has enough strength to defeat Thor and Zeus, even if they will burst out powerful power at the moment of death.


    After defeating Thor and Zeus, Max can go further and reach the cosmic level through their thunder power. At that time, even if Zeus and Thor are not dead, with the particularity of this world, they will have no resistance in front of max.


    However, what Max didn''t expect was that when he reached the heavenly Father peak, not only did he feel the particularity of the heavenly Father peak, but Zeus and Thor also felt Max''s promotion.


    Originally, Zeus and Thor had only each other, which made them fight continuously for so many years and want to become the only cosmic God King.


    With the emergence of Max, all this began to change. Of course, at the beginning, neither Zeus nor Thor paid attention to max. they were too familiar with the world. There was absolutely no second danger in the world, even the gods in their two gods.


    However, Max undoubtedly gave it to Zeus and Thor, especially when Zeus and Thor didn''t solve miles personally or even jointly, and now Max has grown to the same height as them.


    Although Zeus and Thor still don''t understand where Max came from, it doesn''t prevent Zeus and Thor from taking Max as their biggest enemy.


    Yes, after sensing that Max reached the same level as them, Zeus and Thor put Max in the first place of the most threatening candidate in their hearts. It was not until this time that Zeus and Thor made up their mind to deal with Max together!


    It has to be said that staying in a high position for a long time is easy to produce arrogant psychology. Even the two God kings can''t avoid this situation. If Zeus and Thor can pay attention to max at the beginning, they won''t come to Max''s special training this time.


    Of course, the influence of this world background is arranged by the God group. After all, without the influence of this background, it is not so easy for Max to defeat the two thunder gods at the level of God King.


    Soon, Zeus and Thor met in this side of the world. When they met, they were speechless, because they both knew each other''s meaning and even felt that they couldn''t keep face.


    The existence of two gods and two world peaks was caught up by an unknown little guy, or in their best fields. Now they are forced to join hands, which makes Zeus and Thor blush.


    However, blushing back to blushing, we still can''t be soft in dealing with max. Max has seriously threatened Zeus and Thor.


    "There''s nothing to say. The young man''s strength is really strong. Moreover, he doesn''t know where to get our divine power attribute, and even keeps getting stronger. If he doesn''t solve him, our two divine kings will become the biggest joke in the world!" so Zeus took the lead in returning to God and looked at Thor''s old mouth and said.


    "It''s true. If we let it go, I''m afraid we can''t solve him!" Thor nodded with emotion, with a cold flash in his eyes. "We''d better wait until we solve this guy, if we can survive this battle..."


    "Don''t you have confidence?" Zeus raised his eyebrows and looked at Thor in surprise.


    "Are you confident? Put away your pride of God King. We have been God King for too long and have forgotten what is the heart of awe..." Thor sighed and said mockingly.


    "If we are all at the peak, I don''t think we will lose to him. Even if he has reached our height, don''t forget that we are all injured. It''s not so easy to kill him completely!"


    "Moreover, I have a hunch that after this time, the supreme existence that can truly become the eternal God King and master all the thunder power will be born!"


    "It must be me!" Zeus said confidently in his voice, with a flash of thunder in his eyes.


    "Hope, if you can become this existence, at least you can keep our last fig leaf..." Thor raised his mouth slightly, smiled at himself, looked at the direction of the sky and said softly, "come on, I think he''s ready to deal with both of us."


    "Go all out, he can''t be our opponent!" Zeus''s voice roared like thunder. Zeus''s voice echoed in the sky. There was a strong breath rising between heaven and earth. Countless thunder forces condensed in Zeus''s body, turning Zeus into thunder.


    Thor on one side took a deep look at Zeus, and the strength in his body began to recover. The completely different thunder power condensed in Thor''s body, and a heavy pressure rose from Thor. When he saw Thor, there was a kind of pressure from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, Thor is like a planet that will explode at any time, and will release power beyond the imagination of the world at any time.


    "Coming!" Max''s eyes, who was feeling his new power, suddenly brightened. The breath of Zeus and Thor came faster than max thought, but Max''s heart was not afraid at all, but a kind of excitement was spreading.


    Max knows that this is an extremely important moment in his life. Whether he can catch up with the first echelon of the avenger alliance with a chance depends on the result of this battle!

 Chapter 1324

    With the war in Max''s heart constantly surging, the breath on him also broke out. Max''s body flashed a dazzling light like thunder. At the same time, a strong oppressive force echoed between heaven and earth, no less than the power from Thor.


    This is the strength that Max has at this time. After integrating the advantages of Zeus and Thor into his own ability, if someone sees max at this time, they will feel that Max is like a real thunder flashing in the sky.


    Full of explosive force, full of oppression and extremely fast speed!


    At this time, Max did not welcome Zeus and Thor in place after accumulating his momentum. He knew that Zeus and Thor were ready to go all out at this time, and they would not be afraid to touch their previous injuries.


    Therefore, if Max was surrounded by Zeus and Thor for the first time and attacked at the same time, Max might really fall into the disadvantage.


    Max doesn''t want this to happen, so Max is ready to take the initiative!


    "Shua!" a thunder flashed across the sky. It was the thunder transformed by Max''s body. He did not choose Thor, who was more powerful in front combat, but Zeus, who was also very fast.


    Because if Zeus and Max go all out to fight, the extreme speed between them is far beyond the imagination of outsiders. Even if Thor is also the owner of thunder power and the same generation of God King, his speed is still a line slower than that of Max and Zeus, because his research direction of thunder power is not in speed.


    This line is the key for Max to deal with Zeus safely. After all, Max also has the powerful explosion of Thor''s thunder power.


    If we say that before Max reached the heavenly Father level peak, his speed was a little slower than Zeus, and his explosive power was a little weaker than Thor, but after breaking through the heavenly Father level peak, Max''s abilities in these two aspects were no weaker than Thor and Zeus!


    "Boom!" between heaven and earth, two similar but distinct thunders collided, and a roar rang through heaven and earth. Not only the gods of both gods were paying attention to the battle, but also ordinary people in the world were attracted by the sound of the thunder.


    However, just as the so-called immortal fight and mortals suffer, mortals in this world have experienced too many battles between the two gods. Their memories engraved in their bones tell them that this is not something they can participate in, and even watching the war may bring disaster to them.


    Therefore, ordinary people in the world began to hide, as if they were avoiding the coming doomsday. Fear filled the world, especially the sound of thunder.


    In this world, no matter which God system, thunder is the representative of the Supreme God, and now thunder is constantly colliding, which is enough to frighten ordinary people who know some gods.


    In the sky, the collision between Max and Zeus has just begun. Even if Max has a speed no less than Zeus and a power no less than Thor, it is almost impossible to defeat Zeus in a fight, even if Zeus is injured.


    If Zeus was so easily defeated, Thor would have become the only God king over the years.


    In fact, Zeus had more time to gain the upper hand in the battle between Thor and Zeus, because Zeus could fight and run, while Thor had only one brute force. Unless Zeus fought hard, it was still very difficult for Thor to really hurt Zeus.


    Just like at this time, in the face of the extreme speed shown by Max and Zeus, Thor is always slow on the front line, and his attack can not really threaten max.


    However, Zeus also found this. If it goes on like this, he will fight Max alone. With the power of Max now, he may really be able to kill him!


    Moreover, in Zeus''s view, after Max killed himself, his power must be greatly consumed. Maybe Thor could be half pushed and become a fisherman in this battle, or even the supreme eternal God King!


    Thinking of this, Zeus took a deep breath. His speed didn''t decrease, but instead of struggling with Max, he chose to entangle Max and shouted at Thor: "attack with all strength. I''ll help you entangle him. Don''t think about paddling here!"


    "I don''t think so!" Thor snorted coldly and glared at Zeus with some dissatisfaction. There was a powerful thunder power in the thunderhammer, which smashed in the direction of max.


    "Hmm!?" Max felt the crisis coming, and his pupils narrowed slightly. However, when he saw the Thor hammer, Max didn''t mean to panic, but his eyes turned, as if there was a plan brewing.


    "Buzzing!" the Thor''s hammer smashed into Max''s body, which seemed to have no intention of blocking or avoiding, but was tired of dealing with Zeus.


    This situation excited Zeus and Thor. They even saw the picture of Max being hit hard by the Thor hammer and then dying in their hands.


    Whether Zeus is the enemy or Thor is the master, they have enough confidence in the Thor hammer. Facing the defenseless max, the Thor hammer must be able to make achievements!


    However, when Thor''s hammer was about to touch Max''s body, Thor''s face suddenly changed. He found that his control over Thor''s hammer seemed to be weakened, and the trajectory of Thor''s hammer shifted a little.


    "Bang!" in Zeus''s stunned look, Thor''s hammer hit his chest and pierced Zeus''s chest directly.


    Just now, not only Max was in a state without any defense, but Zeus was in a state without any defense!


    However, Zeus didn''t understand why Thor wanted to kill him at this time. We should know that Max''s strength has not lost much. Now if he died, Max can kill Thor with the same strength and faster speed!


    "No! Impossible! How can you control my Thor hammer?!" just before Zeus asked his question, Thor''s incredible voice echoed between heaven and earth, which made Zeus even more stunned.


    In this world, Thor''s hammer is a weapon exclusive to Thor. Even Zeus, who is also the king of thunder, can''t control the power of Thor''s hammer. Now, Thor''s hammer is controlled by max

 Chapter 1325

    This event undoubtedly impacted the cognition of Zeus and Thor, and even more shocking than Max''s mastery of their similar divine power. Moreover, the most serious consequence of this event was that Zeus was severely damaged by the Thor hammer, and Max occupied the dominant position in the battle.


    At this moment, Max was in high spirits, in sharp contrast to the crazy Thor and the embarrassed Zeus, as if Max had won the final battle.


    "Impossible! The Thor hammer is made by my own divine power. In this world, no one can control the Thor hammer except me, unless you have broken through and become the existence of the eternal God King!" and when Max was ready to continue to fight, Thor took back the Thor hammer and held it in his hand, The voice is full of skeptical tone of life.


    At this time, Thor didn''t even dare to throw his Thor hammer, because Thor didn''t know if the Thor hammer would hit his body under Max''s control.


    Losing trust in his weapons is a terrible thing. Thor''s hammer, which could have helped Thor, may betray Thor at any time, and even hit Thor head-on at a critical moment.


    This kind of thing is unacceptable to Thor, but if Thor''s hammer is not used, Thor''s strength will still be affected. It is even more impossible to defeat max, especially after Zeus was hit hard by Thor''s hammer at this time.


    If Zeus was hit hard by Thor''s hammer before, Thor should not be too happy, because it means that he has reduced one of the most threatening competitors for him.


    But now it''s different. Max is the biggest threat to Thor. Even without the cooperation of Zeus, Thor has no confidence to defeat max. this situation adds up to some lack of Thor''s self-confidence.


    "Hehe, Thor''s hammer is just a bus hammer..." Max laughed and said disdainfully when he saw Thor''s nervous look.


    Although the Thor hammer in this world does not have the spell of God King Odin, it obviously integrates some characteristics of the traditional Thor hammer, but there is no second qualified to lift the Thor hammer in this world.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Thor''s hammer has always been in Thor''s hands and has never been lost. Naturally, there will be no second person who can control Thor''s hammer. Otherwise, even in this world, Thor''s hammer can obtain the characteristics of bus hammer!


    After all, the world''s population is not small. There will always be people who are in line with the preferences of Thor''s hammer. Especially under the background of such a world where gods oppress human beings, it may really give birth to a group of human heroes


    Max started his own way of strengthening from understanding the thunder power in the Thor''s hammer. Max is no longer familiar with the Thor''s hammer. It is not too difficult for Max to have a short-term influence and control of the Thor''s hammer.


    Max had never shown his ability in this aspect before, just to deal with Thor at the critical moment, but Max didn''t expect that the effect was so good this time, which hit Zeus hard once


    Moreover, Max was not prepared to delay time. Thor and Zeus were shocked. When Max should take the shot, he would never be soft hearted. Anyway, Zeus and Thor were not the two people Max knew.


    "Boom!" just as Max''s voice fell, the power of thunder burst out of Max''s body, both the speed of thunder and the explosion of thunder, and roared in the direction of Zeus, who had been badly hit.


    When the three thunder kings are fighting each other, the thunder elements between heaven and earth are not enough to be mobilized by the three thunder kings. After all, the thunder elements between heaven and earth are also limited.


    Therefore, the power used by Max''s three men in combat comes from their own bodies. Only in this way can there be heavy damage or energy depletion and be picked up cheaply.


    At this time, facing Max''s attack, Zeus was unable to parry. Zeus, who had been hit hard by Thor''s hammer, was not as strong as before. At the same time, he touched his previous injury. The strength he could play was not enough to fight max.


    "Explosion!" however, Zeus felt the approach of death, and a decisive light flashed in his eyes. A thunder spear exploded in front of Zeus. This thunder spear was Zeus''s weapon and also a symbol of Zeus''s thunder and the God King of the sky, but Zeus did not give up in the face of life and death.


    "Boom!" the two thunder forces exploded in front of Zeus, making Zeus fall out, further aggravating his injury, but also allowing Zeus to survive the attack of Max''s must kill.


    With the explosion of Zeus''s thunder spear, Thor seemed to understand something. A decision flashed in his eyes, turned into a thunder and rushed in the direction of max.


    "Hmm?!" facing the threatening Thor, Max, who was going to pursue Zeus, was forced to stop his attack on Zeus, but Max didn''t want to collide with Thor, because everyone can see the meaning of Thor''s actions at this time.


    Since the Thor''s hammer will be influenced by Max, it''s better to blow up the Thor''s hammer now than let the Thor''s hammer betray in the later battle, which can also cause some injuries to max.


    Of course, Max would not let such a thing happen. His body also turned into a thunder and fled from his previous position, which made Thor, who was slow on the front line, helpless.


    "Damn it!" at this time, Thor''s teeth were clenched. Although he had been suppressed by Zeus''s speed for countless years, he did not regret that his speed was not fast enough. If he could be faster, he might have succeeded.


    "The power of faith, bless me!" when Thor''s heart was filled with remorse, a divine light surged on Zeus, who was badly hurt and extremely weak. It was a light different from the thunder light, but a sacred and noble light, which people couldn''t help but want to worship.


    At the same time, the divine light on Olympus mountain was flourishing, and the gods released their divine power and poured into the direction of the sky. Countless temples and statues of Olympus Gods on earth began to flash into the sky and shine on the whole sky.

 Chapter 1326

    At this time, the breath of Zeus also changed. If Zeus was the king of thunder, full of the light and majesty of thunder, now Zeus is the king of the sky, emitting the vastness and ethereal of the sky.


    However, under the ethereal breath, it was still Zeus''s seriously injured body. At this time, Zeus''s strength, like rootless duckweed, would dissipate at any time, and was not as stable as his own strength.


    Of course, in such a serious injury, it is already a strong card to play a strong strength. It can even be called the practice of fishing without water. The power of faith is not so easy to call.


    Unfortunately, there is no way. Anyway, if Zeus dies and the Olympian God system collapses, it will happen sooner or later. The power of faith will be consumed. If we can win the final victory, there will be a glimmer of vitality again


    "Yes! The power of faith! Although he has the strength of the same realm as us, he has not become a real God. He is just a mortal with empty power but no divine personality and throne. He has no power of faith to use!" when he saw Zeus''s operation, Thor''s eyes suddenly brightened and couldn''t help muttering.


    In fact, if the current situation is better, Thor will not use Zeus, but will wait until Zeus''s faith is exhausted and lose both with max.


    At that time, Thor could defeat Zeus and Max in one fell swoop and reap the power of Olympus'' faith at the same time.


    Unfortunately, the current situation is too severe. Even if Zeus uses the power of faith, it is difficult to deal with max. if Thor doesn''t make a move, he will only lose in the end. Therefore, Thor decisively invokes the power of faith to bless himself.


    At this time, there was a vast white light between heaven and earth in this world. These lights went deep into the sky and then fell on Zeus and Thor, making their breath higher.


    However, unlike Zeus, who was weak inside, Thor''s own strength and belief power were at a peak, making his strength surpass Max in an instant.


    "There are still means!" Max''s eyes flickered slightly, and he still didn''t mean to fight with Thor. The two gods have operated in this world for many years, and how vast the power of faith can be called. If Max really fought with Thor, he can only be exhausted in the end.


    Therefore, Max completely ignored Thor, but turned into a thunderbolt and shot at Zeus, who was injured and weak, highlighting a painful drowning dog.


    In the face of this situation, Thor is also very helpless. His speed has improved under the blessing of the power of faith, but he has not fully reached the height of max. maybe he can help Zeus stop Max''s attack once or twice, and even repel max, but he can''t stop Max''s attack every time.


    As for Zeus, even under the blessing of the power of faith, his weak body still took off Zeus''s retreat, making his speed drop, which was equivalent to Thor at this time. In other words, Max became the fastest of the three.


    Therefore, Max is using Zeus''s favorite fighting method against Zeus, and the power of attacking Zeus every time is more powerful than Zeus itself.


    This made Zeus, who had been seriously injured, even more miserable. The blessing of the power of faith could not help him recover quickly. When the injury accumulated to a certain extent, the new injury and the old injury broke out together. Even the power of faith could hardly continue to maintain the strength of Zeus.


    "Opportunity!" Max was keenly aware of the aggravation of Zeus''s injury and the decline of his strength. His eyes suddenly lit up. The flowers of thunder burst out between heaven and earth and appeared around Zeus. This move directly sealed all the retreat of Zeus.


    "Opportunity!" at the same time, when Max tried his best to deal with Zeus, Thor''s eyes lit up suddenly. He knew that it was impossible for him to rescue Zeus. It was better to take this opportunity to hit Max hard!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The two explosions echoed between heaven and earth almost at the same time, and the mortals'' bodies trembled constantly. From their perspective, the sky seemed to collapse, and the mood of doomsday and panic became stronger, which also made the power of faith no longer pure.


    "Poof!" with a sound, Max''s body flashed to one side and vomited a mouthful of blood. Just when Max tried his best to deal with Zeus, the Thor hammer exploded around max. Max tried his best to control the Thor hammer, but he still didn''t escape the scope of the explosion, so he was seriously injured.


    However, at this time, a strong smile appeared in the corners of Max''s mouth, because his plan of exchanging injury for life had been successful. The blooming thunder flowers smashed the power of faith protecting Zeus, smashed his battered body, and only a little spirit echoed between heaven and earth.


    "Thor, I blessed you with the power of Olympus'' faith. I hope you can be kind to the gods of Olympus after winning him..." I felt that his consciousness gradually dissipated. Zeus did not waste time. His voice had a trace of determination, blessed Thor with the power of faith, and the last thought completely dissipated.


    "I will do my best!" Thor felt his powerful power at this time, looked in the direction of Max, turned into a thunder with white light, rushed to the injured max, and said solemnly.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The next moment, Thor and Max collided constantly. With the blessing of the power of faith again, Thor''s speed has gradually caught up with Max, and his power has surpassed max. if he really fights on this, it must be max.


    However, with the gradual continuation of the battle, Thor noticed something wrong. The two beliefs originally supported by Thor became no longer stable, and a sense of fear was transmitted in the power of faith, which greatly affected Thor in the battle.


    Thor''s breath is no longer stable. The original majesty of the God King and the noble breath of faith are slowly dissipating, leaving only the power of thunder.


    Moreover, as the power of faith became more and more unstable, the voices of mortals begging appeared in Thor''s consciousness. This is the cry of all mortals in the whole world under the end of the day. They are begging the gods to save them. This is the reverse bite of the power of faith

 Chapter 1327

    If there were no doomsday scenes like those before the natural disaster, ordinary people in this world would not be so frightened; If we say that the two gods in this world have not fought countless wars as before; If Zeus did not pass on the power of belief in Olympus to Thor, the reverse bite of the power of belief borne by Thor at this time should not be as serious as it is now.


    But unfortunately, what happened before was the world script established by the God Group, and Zeus had just passed on the power of faith to Thor, which was also a last resort.


    Originally, Zeus and Thor failed to deal with Max together. Before he died, Zeus would rather complete his old opponent Thor than let Max win.


    Moreover, Zeus didn''t know that the power of faith would bite back so quickly. There was a price for using the power of faith, but people on earth didn''t collapse their faith to this extent before


    All kinds of reasons add up to the dilemma Thor is facing, which makes Thor who was originally suppressing Max lose his offensive ability and even can only defend passively.


    At this time, Max obviously won''t miss this opportunity. After all, he was injured by the explosion force of Thor''s hammer before and then suppressed by Thor for a long time. Max doesn''t feel well.


    Now it''s time to fight back!


    "Boom!" a thunder echoed in the sky. Max didn''t know that mortal humans fell into panic because of the sound of God''s war and felt that the end was coming. However, no doubt, Max''s counterattack was also increasing the panic of mortal humans and making the counterattack of the power of faith more powerful.


    "Damn it!" facing the menace of Max, Thor scolded in a low voice. If Thor before met such a situation, he must fight back without saying a word and confront his opponent head-on.


    But now the situation is different after all. Thor is influenced by the power of faith, and it is difficult to give full play to his strength. Even the reverse bite of the power of faith, there are faint signs of touching the previous injury, which makes Thor can only avoid the attack from max.


    In this way, with the counterattack of the power of faith, the attack and defense between Max and Thor reversed, Max became the party who took the initiative, and Thor became more and more embarrassed, as if he had followed the footsteps of Zeus before.


    However, Thor was certainly unwilling to be defeated by max. while parrying Max''s attack, he was looking for a way to break the situation. Soon, Thor thought of what Zeus had transferred the power of faith to him.


    Since Zeus can transfer the power of faith to him and bless his strength, Thor can also transfer the power of faith to others.


    Of course, not everyone can bear the blessing of the power of faith. It must be the original owner of the power of faith.


    In other words, only the gods of Asgard and Olympus can help Thor transfer the power of faith.


    This is undoubtedly a choice for Thor. After all, Thor promised Zeus to take good care of the gods of Olympus when Zeus died. It is not Thor''s style to break his promise so soon.


    But the problem is that it is obviously not acceptable for Thor to let his gods bear the reverse bite of the power of faith, resulting in the fall or even fall of the throne, just to keep the gods of Olympus.


    So, after a battle between heaven and man, Thor finally made his own decision.


    People are close and distant, even the gods are no exception. Therefore, Thor finally decided to sacrifice Olympus to keep the God of Asgard.


    Because Thor believed that if it was Zeus who made the decision at this time, he would not even have any hesitation, and the power of faith had shifted.


    After comforting himself in this way, Thor began to forcibly control the power of faith with his divine power, which was undoubtedly a difficult thing for Thor at this time, especially when Thor was being chased and beaten by max.


    However, in the end, Thor succeeded in transferring the power of faith, and the reverse bite of the power of faith is slowly dissipating.


    At the same time, in Olympus, when Zeus fell, the holy mountain that was originally full of magic light began to fade gradually. The only gods on Olympus looked at each other. They knew the news of Zeus''s fall and couldn''t accept it for a while.


    However, before the gods of Olympus could slow down, the power of faith from Thor was added to the gods of Olympus. Before they reacted, the voices of resentment echoed in their minds, making their breath broken in an instant.


    "The reverse bite of the power of faith!" Athena was the first to return to her mind, and her eyes flashed an obscure light, which was caused by the influence of the light of wisdom by the reverse bite of the power of faith, but even so, Athena soon understood what had happened.


    "We can''t wait to die. Now we are the only one who can save us!"


    "What should we do? Our current state can''t even play one tenth of our original strength. Can we really save ourselves?" Apollo''s eyes flickered with hesitation, and his tone was full of weakness and uncertainty.


    "The most fundamental reason for the reverse bite of the power of faith is that those mortals who believe in us, as long as we can deal with their problems, we don''t need to worry about the reverse bite of the power of faith..." Athena took a deep breath and said with a strong spirit.


    "As for the death of Zeus and the strong man who doesn''t know where he came from, it''s not something we can manage. We just need to try our best to keep ourselves and the fire of Olympus."


    "Then let''s act separately and kill those mortals!" a cold flash flashed in Apollo''s eyes. He knew that mortals were the key to their reverse phagocytosis. Naturally, he would not let go of those mortals. In Apollo''s view, killing these mortals was the best solution to the reverse phagocytosis of faith.


    "Nonsense!" Athena''s brain became clearer when she heard Apollo''s words. She knew that Apollo had no wisdom, but she didn''t think that Apollo could be so brainless.


    "If you start killing mortals, you will be greeted by faster death. The death of mortals will aggravate the panic, and panic is the reason why the power of faith will bite back this time!"


    "Therefore, we can not only fight against mortals, but also lower our divine power and find ways to appease these mortals, okay?"

 Chapter 1328

    Faced with Athena''s almost command tone at this time, Apollo was not angry, including the remaining gods. If it was put in the presence of Zeus, the gods would argue with Athena and show themselves in front of Zeus.


    But Zeus had fallen at this time. As the goddess of wisdom, Athena was obviously smarter than them and could help Olympus find the next way out.


    Therefore, even if Athena''s tone was not very good, the Olympian gods did not want to oppose Athena at all. Instead, they strengthened their spirit and began to save human beings on earth according to Athena''s instructions.


    However, even though Athena''s reaction has been very fast, she still did not save all Olympian gods. Many Olympian gods have fallen without waiting for the reverse bite of the power of faith to completely disappear.


    Fortunately, Thor is also a conscience discovery. He doesn''t know what Olympus did at this time, but he also knows that the reverse bite of the power of faith has something to do with human beings, so he contacted the God of Asgard and asked the God of Asgard to help human beings.


    In this way, with the cooperation of the few gods left in the two God systems, the reverse bite of the power of faith gradually subsided. The two God systems blocked the afterwaves of the battle between Thor and Max and shielded human perception.


    However, this does not mean that the crisis is over, because although the reverse bite of the power of faith is over, Thor has no other means to deal with max. at this time, Thor''s strength is not as good as the injured max.


    Max''s strength is not inferior to Thor, and his speed is faster than Thor, which leads to that Thor can''t dodge every attack of Max, but can only hit hard, but every counterattack of Thor is easily avoided by max.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    There was a roaring sound between heaven and earth. The remaining gods of Asgard and Olympus were watching the battle. Originally, as enemies, they did not know how many years they had fought in this world, but at this time, they chose to join hands.


    Even if the two gods joined hands, they were not Max''s opponents. One of the gods of the two gods had fallen, and Thor, the remaining gods, was a little helpless, while the only gods of the two gods were only able to watch the play in the distance.


    "What to do? If it goes on like this, your majesty will lose!" Rocky, the God of deception, flashed worried eyes at this time. When Max was famous, rocky thought about calculating max, but he didn''t know Max''s strength at all. Even if there were many tricks, he couldn''t really implement them on max.


    The situation is even more so now. During the battle between Max and Thor, Thor has begun to bleed, but rocky, who watched the battle from a distance, has no way to help Thor.


    "In the face of absolute power, no matter wisdom or trick, it makes no sense. This guy''s strength is too strong, and we are not his opponent..." Athena sighed helplessly looking at the direction of the battlefield.


    "But shall we wait like this? If Thor really dies, do you think he will let us go?" Rocky''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at the gods reluctantly, "His strength is enough to create a more powerful God system. There is no need for us to exist. The old God will perish and the new God can last forever. Don''t I need to say more?"


    "What can we do? We can only hope that he won''t kill all, and can leave us a glimmer of life..." Athena slowly shook her head and said softly, "now when we used to participate in the battle, we can seize that glimmer of hope only by dying, hiding and leaving fire..."


    "Hehe, you should hide earlier! Those who don''t want to die here, rush with me. We want this guy to know that our gods are not so easy to provoke!" Rocky sneered at Athena and shouted at the gods of Asgard and Olympus, "Even if the evening of the gods really comes, we can''t wait to die, can we?!"


    "Yes! I have. We are gods. Even if we want to die, we should die with vigour! It was enough to appease human beings before, but now I don''t want to bear it!" Apollo was furious at Rocky''s instigation. He roared at Max''s direction, turned into a big sun and rushed directly to Max''s direction.


    As Apollo took the lead, all the gods couldn''t help it. As the most arrogant gods and the most noble existence in the world, they have borne too many oppressions they shouldn''t bear during this period of time. The big deal is that once they die, their majesty is dead, they are alive, can the God system really be stable?


    Moreover, even if we don''t do it now, will we really not do it to them when Max freezes his hand?


    The answers to these questions are self-evident, so few gods are on Athena''s side, which is Rocky''s purpose.


    Since Asgard is going to be destroyed, all of them should be destroyed. No one should leave a lucky spark. Let them old gods become the dust of the times!


    Loki took a final look at Athena, who fell into silence, and rushed out in the same shape as a moth to the fire.


    Unlike Rocky''s imagination, Athena did not charge with them, but sighed and disappeared in place, hiding as she said.


    "Ha ha, looking for death!" Max sneered at the two gods who overestimated their power. In Max''s view, the power of these gods is so weak that Max doesn''t need to be targeted. He can kill these gods just by waving some aftermath of the battle.


    "No! Heimdal!"


    "No! Rocky!!!"


    Seeing loved ones and friends die in front of him, Thor cries out in pain, but the pain does not bring more strength to Thor. Instead, Thor is distracted and hurt again by max.


    However, this time, Thor did not continue to be angry, and a trace of relief flashed in his eyes. Since they were all dead, it was good, at least there would be no concern left.


    "I''ll give you a decent end..." Max looked at tottering Thor, his eyes flickered slightly, his thunder breath was strong to an extreme, and then broke through the original limit and reached a new level.


    Cosmic level, the eternal king of Thor and max.


    "Boom!" a flash of thunder flashed, Thor''s body disappeared in place, and finally left an envious look, ending the dusk of the gods.

 Chapter 1329

    Yes, the last Thor didn''t have any resentment. He just envied. He was envious of Max''s state at this time, because this state was what he had always wanted to achieve, but didn''t achieve.


    Even if Zeus was conscious at this time, he would have the same emotion as Thor. The eternal God King is the desire of Zeus and Thor.


    With the fall of Thor and even the fall of all the gods of Asgard, the divine power of Asgard began to collapse. As for the divine power of Olympus, it was earlier. After all, Athena, who hid, had no ability and courage to continue to maintain the divine power of Olympus.


    However, Max didn''t care about these things at this time. He was feeling his power. A new level of thunder was gradually mastered by max.


    When Max has mastered all these powers, Max should be able to reach the realm of hawk at one fell swoop. If hawk doesn''t continue to make progress in the training of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    At this time, the world was full of thunder, but these thunder did not riot at all. Instead, they were extremely gentle and quiet. At this moment, in this thunder world, thunder seemed to have lost all the characteristics and power of thunder.


    On Max''s body, there are potential changes. Various characteristics of thunder appear in Max''s body, and then slowly disappear, making Max''s breath more calm.


    "Shua!" a long time later, Max suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes seemed to have a thorough understanding of the whole world. He saw all the secrets of this world. Even some rules of the world were discovered by Max, which naturally included the members of the God group of this special training space.


    To tell the truth, the members of the God group didn''t expect that Max could make some progress after reaching this step. Although Max''s strength is not as good as him, he has basically reached the limit that the God group can help others.


    In other words, even if Max did not consume more resources, it was impossible for the God group to continue to help Max train.


    "So, is it over?" when Max saw the members of the God Group, he subconsciously raised his eyebrows. He still had some unfinished feelings. Even the fighting spirit and blood of the previous confrontation with Thor and Zeus had not completely cooled down, making Max want to find someone to fight again.


    "It''s over." the members of the God group looked at max, nodded and whispered, "your special training is over, and the world will be over..."


    "Don''t worry..." Max was silent for a moment, then looked around the world, glanced at Athena hiding in the dark, didn''t care too much, finally looked at the members of the God group again, raised his mouth slightly, smiled and said.


    "I have reached the cosmic level and have not failed master''s expectations. However, the cosmic level road is still very long. I think I need to be familiar with this realm."


    "What do you want? We can''t help you improve your current state..." when Max mentioned Huang, the members of the God Group sighed helplessly. Although they were dissatisfied, they could only ease their voice.


    "It''s all right, I just want to fight with the real strong..." Max smiled more brightly when he heard the speech. He was filled with the brightness of thunder, looked forward to the members of the God Group and said, "Before, near Igor, only Haoke had the ability to fight with you a little, and even played by you. I want to know how far there is between you and the strong after breaking through the universe!"


    "Alas!" the members of the God Group sighed again, then waved their hands, and the whole world began to shrink slowly. The world still belongs to recyclable resources, which would be bad if destroyed in battle.


    With the shrinking of this world, the members of the God Group and Max appeared in a void, but the surrounding environment did not have a slightest impact on Max and the members of the God group.


    At this time, Max''s expression was a little excited. He knew that the members of the God group had agreed to his invitation to fight. He also knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar tried his best to let the members of the God group help them grow, so that they could be alone faster.


    Now, Max wants to try his strength and rank in front of the real strong.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar once disclosed the dimensional battlefield with talented people such as max. of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t talk about specific things, but said that there will be a battle beyond the universe in the future. If people with strength, it''s best to participate in this battle.


    Max doesn''t know what strength he needs to participate in this battle, but in theory, the offline is not too high.


    After all, according to Max''s knowledge, the candidates who participate in the dimensional battlefield seem to be up and down the heavenly Father level.


    You know, when both Odin and Guyi went to the dimensional battlefield, their strength may not be as strong as Max at this time. Although Guyi and Odin cannot be the main forces in the dimensional battlefield, it also shows that the realm of being able to participate in the dimensional battlefield is not unimaginable.


    "Boom!" thoughts flashed through Max''s mind. He was also accumulating his strength. Thunder surged in Max''s body. The members of the God group not far away didn''t want to stop or start in advance.


    After all, now is to help Max get familiar with his strength, not to directly defeat max. if he really directly defeated max, the members of the God group had already shot, and would not give max the opportunity to accumulate strength at all.


    "Shua!" and while the members of the God group were waiting, Max''s body immediately disappeared in place, even beyond the speed of electric light and rushed to the direction of the members of the God group.


    "It''s really stronger than the general cosmic level, but the most powerful heavenly father can fight with the cosmic level. You should be stronger if you break through this realm..." looking at Max''s comeback at an incredible speed, he seemed to carry the oppression of the thundering universe. The members of the celestial group nodded with emotion, A little edge was released from the armor of the members of the God Group and met Max and the thunder.


    With that edge getting closer and closer to max, Max felt great pressure and made him look serious.

 Chapter 1330

    With Max''s serious look, his breath becomes more powerful. The looming thunder universe has a trend of concrete evolution, and all kinds of mysteries of thunder are surging in the thunder universe.


    However, even so, when facing the edge in front of him, Max still felt inferior. It was clear that the power he released was as vast as the universe, but fell into the disadvantage when facing such a small edge.


    At first, Max didn''t understand why, but soon, when the thunder universe collided with that edge, Max saw clearly that there was more profound meaning of the law contained in that edge than in his own thunder universe.


    Moreover, that sharp edge perfectly combines the profound meaning of those laws, and their arrangement is far more than Max''s thunder universe.


    In other words, with the same power, the mastery of the members of the group of gods is much higher than that of max. this is also the reason why it is so difficult for hawk to deal with the members of the group of gods in the same cosmic level.


    After understanding this, Max began to change. He was not a man without a brain like Hawke. Max didn''t say that he was particularly intelligent. At least Max could use his brain. He didn''t believe that it was the same cosmic level. The strength gap between the two sides could really be unmatched.


    With the change of Max, the thunder universe also began to change. The profound meaning of the law in the thunder universe was constantly changing, which led to the more instability of the thunder universe. Max''s body was constantly retreating under the threat of the members of the God group.


    However, Max did make great progress under this sharp oppression. When the thunder universe was changing and even getting smaller and smaller, Max gradually blocked the oppression from that sharp edge.


    Finally, when the thunder universe condensed into a bit of solid thunder light, that bit of edge finally collided with the thunder light.


    "Boom!"


    In the void, a roaring explosion sounded, Max''s body flew upside down, his face was a little pale, and the members of the God Group also flew upside down, but they didn''t seem to be hurt.


    "Yes, you have mastered more ways to use the law, your strength and refinement. Congratulations..." after a long time, the members of the God Group whispered to Max looking at the cotton color recovery.


    "No wonder master had to let Hawke understand the application of the law of power. It turned out that there could be such a big gap between the same power and realm!" Max''s eyes flashed slightly and said with some emotion.


    "How? Do you need to try again?" the faces of the members of the God group did not change much and asked again.


    "No, the collision just now has consumed my strength. However, you look like nothing. In fact, you are not much better than me. Why do you have to pretend?" Max shook his head with a smile and looked at the members of the God Group jokingly, "And why, when I looked at you before, you all looked like wearing armor, but now I can see your face?"


    "We will naturally treat the strong enough differently. You can''t see my appearance at first, just because your strength is not enough..." the members of the God Group shook their heads and said calmly, but they didn''t refute what Max said. They pretended to be nothing.


    "By the way, how much do you know about the dimensional battlefield?" Max doesn''t agree with the members of the God group. Even though Max and even the whole Avenger alliance have been separated from the category of human beings, neither Max nor the Avengers regard themselves as non-human beings, and they won''t distinguish themselves from the so-called weak human beings.


    "Dimensional battlefield?" the members of the God group were surprised when they heard Max''s question. Then they clearly nodded and whispered, "I said, Mr. Huang... He always has a certain purpose to make you stronger. Originally, his goal is dimensional battlefield..."


    "The situation of the dimensional battlefield is relatively stable at this time. There are no more important gods on both sides. Even if it is related to their future rule status, it is not time for both sides to officially start a war."


    "There are some dimension demons who are uneasy. They were not born according to the rules of the universe, but rely on their own dimensions and manage their own one-third of an mu of land. Therefore, they even want to contribute to the battlefield of dimensions."


    "Because the more chaotic the whole Almighty universe is, the more powerful it is for these dimensional demons. They can even take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and expand their dimensions!"


    "So who is the opponent? Shifu hasn''t told us about it yet..." Max frowned when he heard the speech, suddenly thought of something, and looked at the members of the God Group and asked again.


    "That''s another universal world. In calculation, they are somewhat similar to the comics born on earth, that is, those comics with Superman..." the eyes of the members of the God Group flickered slightly and explained softly.


    "Of course, it is said that in their world, there is also our information, which is recorded in the comics. According to the existing speculation, there should be too many similarities between the two Almighty universes, and the distance is too close, which affects the rules in the dark. This will happen, and it will also be the integration of the two Almighty universes."


    "Lying trough? That is to say, Superman really exists?" Max suddenly glared at his eyes and couldn''t help but make complaints about it. "I thought, after strengthening, the laser eye is superman. Now if you meet a real Superman, is the laser eye very embarrassing?"


    "What he can''t meet, I heard that on the dimensional battlefield, the existence of the title Superman is almost at the same level as their supreme God, and most importantly, he is not limited by the rules of the universe..." the members of the God group were silent and gave an internal message.


    "And this kind of thing? An invincible superman?" just then, Huang asked the body of the avatar appeared here, looked at the members of the God Group and asked, "is there an invincible Batman? Or what they call high latitude creatures?"


    Yes, from the beginning of the battle, Huang Wen''s Avatar noticed here. When he heard the news he didn''t know, Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t help showing up. After all, the dimensional battlefield will go sooner or later. If you know more news earlier, you can be prepared

 Chapter 1331

    "Master!" when Max saw Huang Wen''s Avatar, a ray of surprise flashed in his eyes, and then looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some expectation and said, "my strength has reached the cosmic level. Haoke should not be my opponent now!"


    "Very good. You have made the greatest progress in this special training!" Huang asked the avatar. Looking at max, he smiled, nodded and said approvingly, "even in the last round of special training, few people have made greater progress than you. Your strength is among the best in the avenger Alliance..."


    "Hey, it''s all taught by master!" Max scratched his head shyly, as if he was very embarrassed, but said with some complacency.


    "Don''t flatter. Your strength is strong now, and don''t be complacent. When you reach the current level, the rest of the way basically depends on you. Similarly, your strength now, when you reach the dimensional battlefield, you will also face more powerful enemies..." Huang asked the avatar''s expression slowly became serious and looked at max to remind him.


    "After all, you should know the truth of soldiers versus soldiers and generals versus generals, and there are not a few strong people in each other''s world. You should be careful!"


    "I see, master..." Max didn''t dare to smile when he heard Huang''s words. He quickly and seriously nodded to indicate that he understood.


    "Yes, there are many strong people in the other universe, and the high-dimensional creatures you mentioned do exist, which is different from our universe..." after Huang asked the avatar to finish talking with Max, the members of the God group began to answer the questions just asked by Huang asked the avatar.


    "As for an invincible Batman, I''m glad that there is no such existence in that universe. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will be more terrible than an invincible superman. In particular, our two omnipotent universes have faced off in the dimensional battlefield for so many years, and he has enough preparation time to prepare for all possible battles!"


    "It''s unscientific. Why did Batman let an invincible superman be born? What about Luther?" Max, who is also a man who has read comics, couldn''t help scratching his head and muttering in a low voice.


    "Also, theoretically speaking, it should be difficult for Superman to become a truly invincible existence. If he is really invincible to another universe, doesn''t it mean that Superman has reached the state of Yahweh that master met last time?"


    "Yes, he and the Lord do exist in the same realm. Such a realm is also the supreme existence in our universe..." the members of the God Group nodded with a serious look and said.


    "Because of this, the Lord of the opposite universe can hide quietly in the dark, because a Superman has attracted our attention!"


    "It''s really unexpected that an invincible superman came out. Do you know how Superman grew to this step?" Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly, looking forward to the members of the God group.


    According to Huang Wen''s Avatar, the members of the God Group and the whole multiverse contain each other. The intelligence is the top of the whole multiverse and should be able to know a lot of intelligence.


    "Unfortunately, no one knows how this Superman has grown to an invincible level..." the members of the God Group sighed and said helplessly, "we can only say that this Superman is too mysterious. It seems that the word Superman itself is beyond the power that everyone can imagine, and is almost omniscient!"


    "Even, we don''t know which universe this Superman originated from. His own universe has been completely blocked by him. I''m afraid the Lord doesn''t know what happened!"


    "Is it so mysterious?" Huang asked the avatar and raised his eyebrows. For a moment, he was looking forward to seeing the so-called Superman.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar knew that his strength at this time was far from enough to break his wrist with Superman. Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar began to look forward to the arrival of mieba.


    When mieba returns, Huang Wen can defeat mieba and get a wave of rewards, and then go to the multiverse to have fun with several dimensional demons, so as to continue to collect some wool, especially the guy Sison.


    Moreover, in the dimensional battlefield, Huang Wen still has several unfinished tasks. Even the incarnation of British captain Brian, Huang Wen can now solve them directly.


    Together, Huang Wen felt that his strength could be greatly improved. At that time, he might really be able to break his wrist with the legendary Superman.


    "It''s so mysterious!" when Huang asked the avatar to fantasize, the members of the God Group continued to say, "Batman in the dimensional battlefield doesn''t know him, and even he seems to unify all Superman''s consciousness, which makes people unable to distinguish which is his real origin..."


    "Moreover, he didn''t show the so-called Superman''s weaknesses at all. However, his desire to fight is not as high as Superman. He doesn''t want to take the initiative, and he doesn''t have much aversion to the integration of the two universes."


    "It''s quite special!" Huang asked the avatar, nodding thoughtfully, and then asked again, "is there any strong person worthy of attention in the opposite universe?"


    "There are still many strong people, at least, no less than the strong people in our world. In particular, the strength of some gods is far beyond our side. In addition, there are many gods with similar backgrounds in the two universes. Such gods in our universe are easily limited by the opposite side!" the members of the God Group whispered.


    "Will be affected by the gods with similar background?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, and an image of old Yin ratio appeared in front of him. Then the corners of his mouth raised slightly, looked at the members of the God group with some expectation, and asked, "how''s your old opponent, Odin? Has he been hung up by the gods opposite after he arrived at the dimension battlefield?"


    "Odin has gone to the dimension battlefield?" the member of the God group was stunned by his words, and then said softly, "I thought he had fallen into the sky. However, although the strength of this old guy is still good, it''s nothing in the dimension battlefield. If he really wants to fight, his probability of being hanged is still very high..."


    "Of course, we don''t know the specific situation. We won''t mislead Mr. Huang. After all, there have been no changes in the dimension battlefield. We haven''t gone to the dimension battlefield to check the situation for a long time. Our news is also lagging behind. Maybe Odin has a good mix with his character..."

 Chapter 1332

    "You haven''t gone to the dimension battlefield for a long time?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the members of the God Group in surprise and wondering, "don''t you need to fight in the dimension battlefield?"


    "Like this special training, we will create a special training space for them to fight in, which can also be regarded as enhancing their team cooperation ability. After all, a cosmic level appears on the dimensional battlefield and can''t change anything. It''s also good to accumulate more strength..." the members of the God Group were silent and immediately said.


    "It''s like Mr. Huang Wen. With your current strength, it''s meaningless to stay in the present universe. You didn''t leave, but you also want to accumulate strength, right?"


    "I want to wait for the annihilation of the universe..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "because of my variable, the annihilation of the universe has become a little powerful. After I have solved him, I have to go to the multi universe to see. After all, this annihilation will not necessarily stand on our side, just like those dimensional demons."


    "Mieba also has his own ideas. Moreover, his talent is good in the whole multi universe. He can be called a generation of owls. If he really grows up, he may not be weaker than dakside, the same person in the universe..." the members of the God Group opened their mouth and seemed to hesitate, but finally opened their mouth and advised.


    "You don''t need to say these words to me. Just as he can''t give up and fulfill his great wish, I won''t give up dealing with him. This is his obsession. If he can really give up, I may be able to look up at him!" Huang asked the avatar, took a deep look at the members of the God Group, and then said with a smile.


    "In other words, you are not the first person to persuade me to give up dealing with mieba, but in sum, there are countless mieba killed in my hands. Maybe there are few mieba left in the whole multiverse. Do you think this mieba can really reconcile with me?"


    "Has anyone advised Mr. Huang Wen? Is it Ms. death?" the members of the God group looked a little stiff, quickly changed the topic, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked with a smile.


    "That''s not true. It''s the goddess behind the infinite gem." Huang asked the avatar. He looked at the members of the God group with a smile and said softly, "to tell the truth, I''m a little curious. When will mieba return to our universe? It''s impossible for him to abandon the universe he grew up in?"


    "Well, hehe, we don''t know the trace of mieba, and even we don''t know the relationship between mieba and the goddess behind the infinite gem..." the face of the members of the God group was more stiff. He felt a great pressure at this time, but he still forced his spirit and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and explained in a low voice.


    "Oh, I see. It seems that mieba is really doing something. Even if he gets the real power of infinite gem, he is not sure to kill back? That is really disappointing. His force is reduced in my heart!" Huang asked the avatar. He didn''t listen to what the members of the God group said, but from the change of his state of mind, Read out a lot of information, and then said with a light smile.


    "I... I didn''t say anything..." the face of the members of the God Group changed slightly, quickly looked at Huang and asked the avatar to explain, "I haven''t seen mieba, and I don''t know his news!"


    "Master, do you mean that the mieba guy snapped his fingers in other parallel universes? Want to find a way to get more powerful power?" Max ignored some flustered members of the God group at this time. He understood the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar, so he frowned and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked tentatively.


    "Who knows? However, it''s almost impossible to snap your fingers recklessly. You know, there are rules in the multiverse. If he really destroys half of the number of countless parallel universes, his good day of eliminating hegemony will come to an end!" Huang asked the avatar shrugged and said with a smile.


    "Master, when will mieba come back? To tell you the truth, I really want to fight with others and get familiar with my strength!" Max nodded clearly, then looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with expectation.


    "It''s good that you have a strong heart. Since you want to find an opponent so much, I''ll help you find an opponent. This opponent is still similar to mieba''s body size..." Huang asked the avatar. Hearing Max''s request, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and then waved at max, and Max''s body disappeared in place.


    In an empty universe, a little purple light is constantly condensing. It is in the shape of a gem. On the side of the purple light, it is a huge body, even reaching the height of the members of the God group. It is a huge green monster.


    "Hawk?" Max, who suddenly appeared here, was a little confused. He probably knew who his unreliable master was looking for.


    Obviously, because what Max said before that Hawke was not his opponent, Huang asked the avatar to keep in mind. Now Huang asked the avatar to verify whether what Max said was a lie.


    Of course, it''s not fair for Max to break through alone, and Haoke finally strengthened his mastery of the law of power under the impact of the power universe behind the power gem.


    However, it is obvious that hawk''s appearance at this time has not fully adapted to his realm. Max is the best person to help hawk adapt to his realm.


    "Max?" Hawk heard Max''s voice and looked back at max. his eyes were as bright as stars, his voice roared like thunder, and powerful pressure broke out from hawk, which was pure power pressure.


    "Gollum!" when he saw hawk''s appearance, Max subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He was obviously frightened by hawk. At this time, hawk''s momentum and appearance were really amazing.


    But soon Max came back to himself. He is now a strong man in the universe. Hawk is just the same state. It''s no big deal!


    "Fight! Hawk, let me see your progress!" Max''s voice was as loud as thunder, and even started his own attack only by virtue of his voice.


    In that sound wave, full of the law power of thunder, it poured into Haoke''s ears along the sound, making Haoke''s body tremble slightly, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    "Little lightning man, you have angered hawk!" Hawk roared, and his huge body rushed to Max''s direction.

 Chapter 1333

    In this empty universe, there are only two living bodies and three consciousness. Hawk and Max are constantly colliding, while Bruce Banner''s consciousness is constantly receiving the broken energy after the collision between Max and hawk and improving his consciousness.


    Before being forced to progress in this empty universe, not only hawk, but also Bruce Banner, he and hawk suffered the oppression and destruction from the power gem.


    The difference is that Hawke suffered from the destruction of body power, while Bruce Banner suffered from the destruction of consciousness.


    Of course, this kind of devastation is not without benefits. At least, because of this devastation, Hawk has reached a level that has not been reached in countless years before, and Bruce Banner''s consciousness has been greatly strengthened, and even developed his mental power to enhance his spiritual power to the extreme.


    With the development of spiritual power to the extreme, Bruce Banner can master the body together with hawk, that is, Bruce Banner can use spiritual power to assist when acting in a hawk state.


    However, Bruce Banner didn''t help Hawke deal with Max at this time. He knew that this should be the test arranged by Huang Wen. He didn''t need to take action. He just needed to get a little benefit in the battle.


    In this way, in this empty universe, the purple law of power and the blue purple law of thunder are constantly colliding. Two giants hundreds of meters high are also fighting each other, one is the exaggerated green giant and the other is the thunder giant composed of thunder.


    However, in the continuous fight, hawk''s expression is constantly condensing, and the strength of his body is slowly stabilizing. It seems that the fight with Max does play a role.


    Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the situation in the universe, nodded with satisfaction, looked at the members of the God group who looked a little nervous in front of him, then smiled and said softly, "you don''t need to be too nervous. I''m not a man who breaks down rivers and bridges and kills donkeys. Think about it, Zeus, they, don''t I let go?"


    "Mr. Huang Wen misunderstood. I''m not nervous, and Mr. Huang Wen is not such a person..." the members of the God Group smiled reluctantly and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and explained in a low voice.


    "I know that you know more about mieba and have more confidence in him. You think his strength can be improved faster. After all, there are more powerful mieba Zhuyu in the parallel universe..." Huang asked the avatar, waved his hand, directly interrupted the words of the members of the God Group and said.


    "This mieba is a special one among many mieba in parallel universe. I killed many mieba and can detect his particularity. However, as long as he doesn''t give up his final dream, I won''t give up dealing with him!"


    "You want to let him grow up and clamp down on the other universe''s homonym dakside, which is somewhat similar to him. I also want to know where is the cosmic overlord who has created many big events and famous in the multi universe?"


    "He''s dead..." the members of the God group were silent for a moment, and finally said, "he died in the hands of dakside. His death is the highest case of death on the dimensional battlefield."


    "Oh?" a trace of surprise flashed in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes. He didn''t expect that the cosmic overlord would die like this, which made the force of the role of mieba drop wildly in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s heart, but on the contrary, the force of dakside rose rapidly.


    "I probably understand why you want to make this mieba grow up. Even if he can''t pay dakside, he can at least contain the energy of ksside so that he won''t make random moves." Huang asked the avatar to return to his mind, as if he understood something. Looking at the members of the God group, he asked with a smile.


    "Yes, although the last mieba died, he did limit dakside for a long time, and also hurt dakside on the occasion of death. Since the last mieba can do it, the next mieba who grows up should also be able to do it!" the members of the God group did not refute, but nodded and admitted and said.


    "After all, no one needs him to defeat dakside and contain dakside''s energy. In addition, at the beginning, everyone didn''t notice this bully and didn''t look forward to it..."


    "But this bully first opened the road to the multiverse, and then other bullys in the multiverse were killed by a mysterious strong man. This bully is probably the only one left in the whole multiverse..."


    While talking, the members of the God group looked at Huang and asked the avatar. To tell the truth, the God group didn''t know who killed so many mieba at the beginning. After all, the God Group is not omniscient.


    However, after coming to the universe, the universe they left at the beginning, they gradually knew some things, which made them feel helpless, and made them completely afraid to tear their faces with Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    It is not only because Huang Wen''s Avatar is powerful, but also because Huang Wen''s Avatar killed so many mieba, but it still has a relationship with safety.


    Huang asked the incarnation of such a cruel man. It''s better for their God group not to make enemies. I''m not sure he really dares to kill the God group?


    "In this way, I made him?" Huang asked the avatar, raised an eyebrow and said with some ridicule. "At first, because of my strength, he was forced to leave the universe and open the road to the multi universe. Later, because I slaughtered all other mieba, he became the only mieba and the only candidate in many people''s hearts?"


    "Then I probably know what he is doing at this time. He is going to complete the space-time closed loop in the multiverse, right? The multiverse is short of so many tyrants. Many things that tyrants should do always need someone to complete. He is the only candidate. If space-time is not chaotic..."


    "After all, variables don''t exist for people like you. In your opinion, the fewer variables like me, the better, right?"


    "Variables are indeed possible for strong people like Mr. Huang Wen, but variables will also give birth to the parallel universe and allow the omnipotent universe to allocate more original forces, resulting in the dispersion of forces. At that time, the comprehensive strength of our omnipotent universe may not be as strong as that of the other omnipotent universe. If the two omnipotent universes are really integrated, it will be with a strong omnipotent universe It''s the universe... "The members of the God Group sighed and whispered.


    "Of course, Mr. Huang Wen is so powerful that the energy consumed to divide the parallel universe is not a loss."

 Chapter 1334

    "Oh, I mean, no wonder they didn''t respond when they saw me. It seems that my strength in fighting with the Lord has been recognized by them..." Huang asked the avatar with a flash of clarity in his eyes, and then said with a smile.


    "So, they regard the universe as my private plot. It seems that I am no different from the dimension demon God?"


    "There is still a difference. At least, the dimensional demon God will make his dimensional universe unique and separate from the multi universe..." the members of the God Group smiled bitterly and said softly.


    "If we knew at the beginning that this was a separate universe, we wouldn''t rush in, even if it was the universe we were born in."


    Huang Wen''s current situation, in the eyes of the eternal infinite and other gods, is not much different from the dimensional demon God. Although it takes a lot of power to divide the universe, Huang Wen, a strong person at the level of multi universe, is much higher than the power to divide a parallel universe.


    Even Huang Wen''s battle with the Lord has proved that Huang Wen will not participate in the battle like most dimensional demons. Huang Wen will still stand on the side of the current omnipotent universe. Of course, this is just the idea of eternal gods.


    "So, at this time, mieba''s heart must be full of resentment?" Huang asked the avatar what suddenly occurred to him. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and said with a teasing smile. "He finally got a strong power and even reached the level of the multi universe, but he can''t be free because of the restrictions of the rules. Now he can only be forced to work. It''s really miserable to think about it!"


    "I mean, he hasn''t returned to the universe for so long. It seems that he is tired enough. I was going to find him. Now it seems that it''s not necessary. I''ll do it again when he comes back tired and full of resentment!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen really is..." the faces of the members of the God group were a little stiff. Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar for a long time, they didn''t know what to say. Finally, they could only smile helplessly.


    "You said before that you didn''t know the news of mieba. When I speculated before, you didn''t refute me, and even acquiesced that what I said was right..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the members of the God Group, smiled and said faintly.


    "Hiss!" the members of the God group took a breath and quickly retreated back, for fear that Huang Wen''s Avatar would directly hit him.


    Although, when Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared, the members of the God group were also paying attention to this place, no one could guarantee that they would survive under the action of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Even, if Huang asked the avatar if he really killed the members of the God Group, whether the remaining members of the God group had the courage to revenge is indeed a problem.


    Originally, the significance of the existence of the God Group in the multiverse is unknown, but now the significance of the existence of the God Group is to give blood transfusion to the dimensional battlefield and explore talents in the multiverse.


    Now, Huang Wen''s Avatar is doing the same thing. Although it is collecting the wool of the God Group, Huang Wen''s Avatar has trained many Avengers, and its strength is also good. It can be regarded as preparing a group of powerful reserve forces for the dimensional battlefield.


    In addition, the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar itself is there. If Mr. Huang Wen really slaughtered the God Group, someone may not stand up to stop Huang Wen''s Avatar, let alone avenge the God group.


    "Don''t worry, I said, I''m not such a person to break bridges!" Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at the members of the God Group and said with a light smile. "Moreover, if I really want to make a move, do you think it''s really useful for you to quit so far?"


    "Naturally, it''s useless, but always make yourself feel better. This is also an instinct to survive..." the members of the God Group sighed helplessly, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "You claim to be the God group. You don''t know whether it''s life or not. You also have the instinct to survive?" Huang asked the avatar, laughing at the members of the God group.


    "Naturally, our lives will still be restrained by the lady of death, but it''s not so serious. The rules of death will also affect us..." the members of the God Group nodded and whispered.


    "Therefore, it is not uncommon to have the instinct to survive. After all, we are still alive, our consciousness still exists, and we have our own thoughts. Naturally, we don''t need to disappear completely."


    "Well, you don''t have to be too nervous. I really don''t mean to make a move..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded clearly, then looked around at the void and said with a smile, "you manage the special training space well and strive to make their strength more progress. It''s also a good thing for the whole Pluralistic Universe, isn''t it?"


    "We understand that we will not hide, but our resources have really been exhausted..." the judge sighed helplessly, and his voice came out.


    The judge knows that Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to further squeeze their residual value, but the God group really has no residual value.


    Moreover, those who can make progress have reached a new height, and the rest who can''t make progress can''t make too much progress even if they are consuming a lot of resources.


    For example, the famous Peter Parker has reached the so-called star level body quality, which is very good at the legendary level, but there is still a distance from the sub heavenly Father level. The opportunity of the God group can not help Peter Parker further.


    There is also Steve Rogers. The law of light is really suitable for Steve Rogers. He also successfully completed the transformation and even broke through to the level of heavenly father. However, it is almost impossible to make Steve Rogers a cosmic strong man. At this time, his strength is the limit that Steve Rogers can reach.


    "It seems that you really don''t have any residual value..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes through each special training space. Finally, he smiled, nodded and whispered, "then I won''t intimidate you. We can get together and break up. You can go."


    "Mr. Huang Wen really let us go?" as soon as he said this, the hearts of the members of the God Group jumped, and the judge sounded some disbelief. For a time, he was uncertain about the meaning of Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    "Why? Reluctant? Do you want to save some resources to help them continue their special training?" Huang asked the avatar with a raised eyebrow and asked with a smile.


    "How can it be so easy to accumulate resources?" the judge smiled bitterly and then hurriedly said, "then I''ll leave and wish Mr. Huang Wen''s strength can be further..."

 Chapter 1335

    As the judge''s voice fell, the members of the God Group, such as amnesty, gathered together one after another, left from the void and directly left the current universe without turning back, and even refused to say a word.


    Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t want to keep them. Instead, he shook his head with a light smile and said softly, "your strength is further to fight with Sison, isn''t it? This is your last stubbornness?"


    Although Tianshen group is not the opponent of Huang Wen avatar at all, and even dare not directly provoke Huang Wen avatar, this does not prevent Tianshen group from trying to make Huang Wen avatar encounter some setbacks and make their hearts feel better.


    For this kind of psychology, Huang Wen''s Avatar is actually very clear, but Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t put it in his heart and won''t care. The God group can take it orally. Huang Wen''s Avatar won''t force it.


    Anyway, no matter how dissatisfied the members of the God group are, they won''t really have the courage to be enemies with him, let alone contact Sison.


    Don''t forget that although Huang Wen''s Avatar has a grudge against Sison, the relationship between the God Group and Sison is not so good. The God Group has stolen Sison''s power before, not just the time of Wanda''s special training!


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar has been regarded as the past for the Tianshen group. Anyway, the Tianshen group has been drained of its residual value by Huang Wen''s Avatar, so there is no need to stay.


    "It''s OK. The rest of them have gone further at the legendary level, although they haven''t reached the sub heavenly Father level..." Huang asked the avatar to take back his eyes and look at the special training spaces one by one. Finally, he nodded and said softly.


    The result of this special training is good. Not only Max has been promoted to the cosmic level, but John has also been promoted to the cosmic level. Although he is not close to the realm of God group without max, his combat ability is not bad at all.


    After all, what John mastered was the special power of ice and fire, and he understood the unique law of ice and fire. The law power with opposite attributes gave John more possibilities and fighting methods.


    Except for John and Max, there is no next Avenger to reach the cosmic level. The strongest one left should be general Ross, hawk''s father-in-law. He is the strong one at the top of the heavenly Father level.


    Further down, it should be surprise captain Carol. She herself started special training at the peak of sub heavenly Father level. It is reasonable that if surprise captain Carol really developed her ability before, she should have achieved heavenly Father level long ago.


    After all, Carol, the surprise captain in this universe, is more powerful than the surprise captain in the normal parallel universe, both in talent and strength, and more consistent with the resonance of the universe behind the space gem.


    But even so, marvel captain Carroll did not break through the cosmic level, but stopped at the father level like general Ross.


    First of all, because the resources of the God group are limited, they also know that Captain Carol of surprise is not as good as the real Avenger alliance members of the universe in terms of kinship and alienation. In addition, the energy that space gemstones can call in a single universe is also limited.


    If surprise captain Carol wants to break through this barrier, she also needs to communicate with the universe behind the space gem, that is, her source of power, so as to improve her strength and reach a new level.


    Moreover, Captain Marvel Carroll can reach the current state only once he has contacted the space gem. He is very powerful and is almost close to catching up with the power that the space gem host can play in the current universe.


    You should know that at the beginning, whether Ronan or supreme wisdom, their power level, that is, the universe level, including Tony Stark''s space gem armor, can only play such strength.


    In addition to surprise captain Carroll and general Ross, who are the two strong men at the top of the heavenly Father level, there are those who already have super ability or variant ability, such as pitero, orolo, Bobbi and Raz.


    Raz is the only one who really grew up among the descendants who inherited Logan''s gene. Unlike other descendants of Logan, Logan basically inherited only the ability from Logan.


    However, Raz inherited the abilities of Logan and magic female Ruiwen, which can be regarded as the perfect combination of the two genes.


    In addition, Raz appeared earlier, and he experienced the most opportunities, especially the strengthening of the apocalypse, which was obviously helpful for Raz to master his ability and the road to strength.


    For these reasons, Raz finally reached the level of heavenly father. Although he can only barely reach this level, he should not be worse than the Panther God buster.


    Under the heavenly Father level, the sub heavenly Father level has laser eyes. Yes, the laser eyes also participate in this special training. After all, the Iceman Bobby can participate in this special training, not to mention the laser eyes?


    Anyway, the only embarrassment is the laser eye itself. After seeing the laser eye, neither Logan nor Qin Ge Lei has too many emotional fluctuations. On the contrary, the laser eye itself is extremely uncomfortable.


    However, considering that such a special training opportunity is rare, laser eye finally wants to win some rights for the original Xavier gifted youth college, so he brought Iceman Bobby and others to this special training.


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that this special training is the laser eye and Iceman Bobby notified by John. For John at this time, what happened is no longer worth mentioning.


    At the beginning, the Iceman Bobby chose not to believe Huang Wen, while John became Huang Wen''s apprentice, and his strength became stronger and stronger, far exceeding all members of Xavier''s gifted youth college.


    John doesn''t want his former opponents and friends to fall too far behind. Especially when such an opportunity for promotion is in front of him, John thinks he can make the laser eye and Iceman Bobby improve a little and improve the overall strength of the earth.


    As for whether the strength of the Iceman Bobby will surpass himself after his promotion, John didn''t care. He knew that the Iceman Bobby had a good talent, which Huang Wen admitted.


    However, no matter how powerful the talent of the Iceman Bobby is, he is the so-called Omega mutant. John will not be afraid. He is so ahead and has two different abilities at the same time. If he can be caught up by the Iceman bobby in this way, John can really find a tree to hang.


    It is precisely because of this mentality that John improved rapidly in the special training this time, becoming the first echelon of the avenger alliance at this time, completely exceeding the limitations of the original mutants!

 Chapter 1336

    Of course, the Iceman Bobby also worked very hard and cherished this opportunity. In one fell swoop, he broke through the legendary realm of just understanding the power of the law to the heavenly Father level. This span is much larger than victor von dum, and is worthy of the title of the Iceman Bobby Omega mutant.


    But even so, there is also an insurmountable gap between the Iceman Bobby and John. This gap is not even that the Iceman Bobby can catch up with by hard work.


    Omega level mutants are really powerful, but the Iceman Bobby has almost fulfilled his talent when he reaches the heavenly Father level. After all, Qin Ge Lei barely reaches the cosmic level with a lot of help. The talent of Iceman Bobby is not necessarily comparable to Qin Ge Lei, even if Qin Ge Lei doesn''t have the power of Phoenix.


    The importance of talent can also be seen from the laser eye. One or two, the talent of laser eye is good in Xavier genius junior college, otherwise Charles would not choose laser eye as his successor.


    Even after Charles'' death, the laser eye was strengthened by the medicine left by Charles, gained a new ability, and became the little superman of Marvel Universe.


    However, this little Superman can only be called Superman on the earth. Although he has the ability similar to Superman, his potential is really not good. The displayed strength can only be regarded as the peak of the legendary level, and can understand the law. It does not reach the degree of fighting with the strong man of the sub heavenly Father level.


    Therefore, even with this special training opportunity, the strength of the laser eye is further enhanced, the power of the laser eye is enhanced, the flight speed is faster, and the body is stronger, but he finally stops at the sub heavenly Father level, even worse than his student Iceman Bobby.


    In addition to the laser eye, Ying faming has reached the sub heavenly Father level, and Janice has reached the sub heavenly Father level. There are also mutants or super powers who are familiar with their own strengthening path in advance, such as stone man Ben Grimm, needlework hawk, steel lux, sunspot and so on.


    As for the rest of the people, whether Peter Parker or Zhong Qiang, who has obtained the new super ability, their strength has stopped at the legendary level and has not really broken through to the sub heavenly Father level and become the strong man in the epic realm.


    However, such a state is also a great progress for them before. Although this special training wastes a lot of resources, it is not completely in vain.


    Moreover, these resources were forcibly collected from the God group. Even if they were wasted, Huang Wen''s Avatar would not feel any pain.


    "Well, it''s time to end. This group of gods really didn''t take any extra advantage. The special training space dissipated so quickly..." Huang asked the avatar. After observing the special training members, he smiled and shook his head, then waved at the special training space, and all the special training spaces disappeared in place.


    If the special training space really disappears, all special trainers will appear in the void. The existence of sub heavenly Father level and above naturally does not need to worry about the void environment, but not everyone can withstand the void environment at the legendary level.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar has waved and transferred everyone back to the avenger building. The first batch of specially trained Avengers such as Logan are waiting for the return of these special trainers. They want to know how many people have reached the same level as them or even surpassed them.


    With the sound of "hum!", the bodies of Zhong Qiang and others appeared in the avenger building one after another, and the strong breath spread in the avenger building, but soon converged, because they realized that this was no longer their special training place.


    "Hawk!" a startling cry sounded among the special trainers. It was no one else who made the sound. It was the needlework hawk Betty Ross who mastered all the power of the eagle Banshee.


    Betty Ross hasn''t seen hawk for a long time, especially after Betty Ross also conducted special training, the time for Betty Ross has become long.


    After all, Betty rose has no room for progress after breaking through the sub heavenly Father level. After that, Betty rose will have nothing to do.


    "Betty!" Hawk also shouted in surprise. The voice contained the voices of hawk and Bruce Banner. Compared with Betty Ross, hawk and Bruce Banner spent a longer time in the unknown universe, and their thoughts for Betty Ross became deeper and deeper.


    It is conceivable that what is waiting for Betty Ross, hawk and Bruce Banner must be a battle of thunder and fire.


    "Don''t you thank me?" at this time, Max looked at Hawke teasingly and said, "if I didn''t help you, you might have to stay in the universe for many years. I saved you in advance..."


    "You..." Hawke turned his head and looked at what Max was about to say, and then his voice suddenly became Bruce Banner''s voice. "What is saving in advance? I was honing my strength in that universe. Do you want to say that the universe appeared to break us?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t mean that. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll sue you for slander!" Max immediately understood Bruce Banner''s words. His face changed and shouted at Bruce Banner.


    "What do you mean? Can you explain it to me?" Bruce Banner smiled and looked at max and asked.


    Obviously, in the warring universe, Max should have the upper hand. After coming out, Max was ready to pursue the victory and show his strength to the whole Avenger alliance.


    But unexpectedly, Max''s slip of the tongue was seized by Bruce Banner and even took the opportunity to fight back, which caught Max off guard.


    "What my master means is that you wasted too much time in that universe, failed to live up to Mr. Huang Wen''s kindness and wasted Mr. Huang Wen''s resources. You can show up with my master''s help. You not only don''t thank my master, but also want to frame him. Do you mean you''re going to waste Mr. Huang Wen''s resources all the time and stay in that universe forever?" Just when Max didn''t know how to answer, his good apprentice Victor von dum stood up and helped Max fight back.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Hawk has been working hard in that universe!" as soon as hawk''s face changed, he quickly grabbed control of his body. For fear that Huang Wen''s Avatar would misunderstand, he locked him up again.


    Haoke has accumulated energy for many years and hasn''t had time to release it. He doesn''t want to go back to the uninhabited place

 Chapter 1337

    "Well, don''t quarrel. Banner said the wrong thing. Thank you for helping banner improve his strength and let our husband and wife get together faster!" just when hawk fell into a disadvantage in the verbal confrontation, Betty Ross stood up, took hawk''s arm and looked at max and whispered.


    "..." as soon as Betty Ross said this, the avenger alliance fell into silence. For the special relationship between hawk, Bruce Banner and Betty Ross, the Avengers usually choose to turn a blind eye.


    To put it better, it is to respect others'' lifestyle and choice of life.


    It''s hard to say, that is, out of sight, out of mind, pretending not to know.


    But now Betty Ross said it directly, which made the Avengers a little embarrassed. Even general Ross''s old face couldn''t hang up. He glared at Betty Ross angrily and said, "well, your own private affair, talk about it after you go home. I don''t know how to cherish this special training opportunity. Only then can you make such progress!"


    "I don''t need to fight. I just need to be with hawk. I don''t need too strong strength!" Betty Ross shrugged and said casually.


    "Even if you don''t need to fight, the difference in strength between you and Haoke will also affect your continuation of future generations..." general Ross shrugged helplessly and said softly, "you''ve been together for a long time. You haven''t had children before. Maybe it''s because your strength difference is too big, and your genes can''t really be combined."


    "Is there still such a saying?" Bruce Banner''s consciousness once again seized the control of the body. As a biologist, Bruce Banner was still very good at gene research. Especially in the early stage, he studied a lot of data in order to study the abnormality of hawk, but he was still uncertain about what general Ross said at this time.


    In fact, Bruce Banner''s age is not small. Although his strong strength gives Bruce Banner almost unlimited life, he has not abandoned his human side. In his opinion, he is still a human being, so he always wants his own child, his own child and Betty Ross''s child.


    Well, he should be the children of Bruce Banner, Betty Ross and hawk.


    Unfortunately, Bruce Banner''s wish has not been realized. He always thought it was a probability problem before, but now it seems that it may not be as simple as the probability problem. Bruce Banner feels it necessary to study it carefully.


    "That''s wrong. My strength is almost the same as peper''s. even if I don''t wear war armor, I''m not peper''s opponent. Why hasn''t my lovely Morgan been born?" Tony Stark put forward his doubts after hearing the dialogue of the Hawks.


    As Tony Stark, who has almost the most powerful comprehensive combat effectiveness in the whole multiverse, he thinks that he will crush other Tony Stark in terms of strength, IQ and even appearance.


    But Tony Stark has always had a regret, and Tony Stark feels inferior to others. That is, Tony Stark''s daughter, little Morgan, has not been born, and even pepper has no sign of pregnancy.


    This made Tony Stark very unhappy. At this time, when he heard general Ross''s remarks, Tony Stark immediately thought of his situation and refuted it.


    "Well, maybe we need to study it carefully..." Bruce Banner''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at Tony Stark and said, "these guys who have only strength but no intelligence can''t count on it, or we have to rely on the two of us... By the way, reed, do you want to join us?"


    "In other words, it seems that you haven''t made any progress during the special training. Your breath hasn''t changed much..." Tony Stark also looked at Reed Richards and asked with some doubt.


    "I haven''t improved my strength. I''m just absorbing enough knowledge, as you did before..." Reed Richards slowly shook his head and said softly, "we''re not good at improving our strength, but we''re very professional to gain strength through knowledge, aren''t we?"


    "Indeed, that''s the difference between us and those reckless men!" Tony Stark nodded with a smile and said proudly, "so the next research depends on us!"


    "Don''t look at your. Is there any influence in this regard? Don''t you know if you ask the master?" Huang Liang on the side couldn''t wait to know the result. He looked directly at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    Huang Liang''s situation is more serious than that of Haoke. Haoke is a cosmic strong man, and Huang Liang is already a cosmic strong man, but Betty Ross is already a sub heavenly Father, and spider Gwen is only a legend.


    To sum up, Huang Liang''s strength gap with spider Gwen is greater than that between Haoke and Betty Ross.


    In other words, if general Ross''s speculation is true, it will be more difficult for Huang Liang to have offspring with spider Gwen.


    Although Huang Liang and spider Gwen haven''t officially married yet, they have come to this step. Huang Liang still pays great attention to this aspect.


    The spider Gwen on one side had a rosy complexion, but also looked forward to Huang Wen''s Avatar. It was not just spider Gwen. The surrounding Avengers looked over one after another and wanted Huang Wen''s Avatar to give an answer.


    "It''s not that the greater the difference in strength, the more difficult it will be to give birth to children. Otherwise, Igor won''t breed offspring with so many ordinary races, and Zeus can''t give birth to those demigods with so many mortal women..." Huang asked the avatar lightly shook his head and said softly.


    "However, the issue of the birth of children does have a great relationship with strength. The stronger the strength, it is not easy to have children, because the children of the strong have strong strength as soon as they are born, and it is naturally very difficult to be born."


    "In other words, the stronger the strength, the more difficult it will be to have children in the future?" Susan stone glanced at delichaz with a slight flash of eyes, like a sigh of relief or a decision, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "Well, it is true in theory, but everything is not absolute. It is difficult for the strong to have children, but their survival time is much longer than that of the weak. In these long years, it is still possible to have a child, and you don''t need to worry too much!" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded and comforted.

 Chapter 1338

    "Listen to your words, if you listen to your words..." Tony Stark said unhappily after hearing the explanation of Huang Wen''s Avatar. "So, the difficulty of giving birth to children is not only related to strength, but you don''t have any solution, do you?"


    "I mean, why am I so easy to give birth to children in other universes? Their body quality is obviously not as good as mine, and peper is far more difficult than peper in other universes, but the difficulty of giving birth to children is far more than them..."


    "I seem to remember that when you asked us to practice the nine changes of legend, you told me about the improvement of strength. I didn''t take it to heart at that time. It turned out that you were waiting for me here?"


    "I didn''t want peper to become a legend at the beginning. You had to let peper come..." Huang asked the avatar innocently, shrugged, smiled and said, "of course, your strength has improved. Even if peper hasn''t improved, it will be more difficult for you to give birth to children than you in other universes. There''s no way!"


    "If you want to be the best iron man in the multiverse, you can''t really have only benefits, only scenery, but no disadvantages? Besides, it''s not a big disadvantage. You go home and work hard to awaken the energy you vented on countless models in your early years. You can do it!"


    "Go to hell, asshole!" Tony Stark shot at Huang Wen''s Avatar and was easily blocked by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Tony Stark stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar and looked at Bruce Banner and reed Richards, "No, we still have to study this matter. I don''t believe it. The three top smart people can''t even solve this little problem!"


    "Yes, this will indeed be a problem. In the future, this problem will certainly become more and more serious. After all, most of us have no children..." Reid Richards touched his chin and nodded thoughtfully.


    Susan stone, on the other side, suddenly brightened her eyes when she heard what reed Richards said, then took reed Richards by the arm and said, "reed, come with me. I have something to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter? I still have something important to study..." Reed Richards shouted reluctantly as he was dragged away.


    "What I told you is the biggest thing!" Susan stone shouted angrily, took reed Richards and disappeared, leaving the Avengers looking at each other.


    "Do you think Susan stone is pregnant?" Tony Stark opened his mouth slightly and watched the Avengers raise a possibility.


    "Sleeping trough?!" the Avengers immediately figured everything out, or thought they had found the truth. Although this matter had nothing to do with them, they were still excited uncontrollably, just like the success of their roommates and the excitement of their surrounding brothers.


    Of course, some people don''t have much look change, such as Max and Victor von dum. Naturally, Max didn''t show his emotions because of the relationship between his apprentice Victor von dum, and Victor von dum really didn''t adapt, because in the special training space, he watched Susan stone get along with another self for two years, which made him feel torn It''s really uncomfortable.


    Especially after Victor von dum swallowed dum''s consciousness, although it did not change much, it was inevitably influenced by dum.


    "Master, I feel that I''m only a line away from the sub heavenly Father level, but it''s hard to break through this line..." the unnatural Victor von dum looked at max nearby and said softly.


    "Well, this line really baffled me at the beginning, but I also have some experience. Let''s go. I''ll teach you well and see what''s wrong with you." Max nodded clearly and took Victor von dum to the secret room.


    "Master, do you have any secrets in this area? For example, what is famous, which requires two people to practice, and Yin and Yang complement each other..." Huang Liang didn''t care about these things, but quietly took the spider Gwen''s hand and ran to Huang Wen''s Avatar, carefully watched Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "Master, I''m your eldest disciple. You can''t ignore me. My father, they''re still waiting to have grandchildren. They don''t care whether I''m a cosmic strongman, whether I should be beaten or beaten, scolded or scolded. I''m so miserable!"


    "How old were you when you came here? You were able to stand on your own at that time. Now why are you afraid of being beaten and scolded by your family?" Huang asked, looking at Huang Liang''s Avatar.


    "Hei hei, the attitude of the family is different at different ages. They already know about Gwen, and even they have known for some years. They have also improved their schedule when they get married..." Huang Liang smiled, shrugged his shoulders, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "OK, I know. You don''t have to worry if you have a secret method!" Huang asked the avatar and waved. Some Taoist secret methods from Shushan passed to Huang Liang''s mind. These secret methods still need Huang Liang to practice from scratch. They are not in the skill package. They are in the skill book. Everything depends on Huang Liang himself.


    "Hmm? Thank you, master!" Huang Liang''s eyes suddenly brightened after receiving the secret method, then excitedly thanked Huang''s Avatar, took the spider Gwen''s hand and disappeared in place.


    "Hmm?" just as Huang Lianggang left, Huang asked the avatar and raised his eyebrows, because a startling cry rang out in the avenger building.


    "Get married? Wait, why did you propose to me?"


    The owner of this voice was no one else. It was reed Richards who was dragged away by Susan stone. Listening to the tone, it was obvious that reed Richards had been impacted, and even the force field set by Susan stone did not stop his voice.


    "Who proposes? I''ll ask you if you agree. If you don''t agree, I''ll go out here and get married with someone!" Susan stone''s impatient voice sounded and made the Avengers look at each other.


    Reed Richards is also a wonderful flower among the Avengers. Susan stone took the initiative all the way. Reed Richards is like a real nerd. He has never taken the initiative at all, which is far from Tony Stark and Bruce Banner.


    "Another married? Have you all rushed together? Hmm? Wait..." Huang asked the avatar. He was smiling and shook his head. Suddenly he thought of something and looked up at the direction of the universe.

 Chapter 1339

    "In theory, there is only the existence of death lady in this universe, whether it is eternal, infinite, annihilation or swallowing stars. They have no concrete avatar in this universe. I thought that reed Richards'' original trajectory had been completely changed because of my existence..." Huang asked the avatar''s eyes to the universe, Looking at the underlying structure of the universe, he said.


    "But I didn''t expect that after some corresponding plots happened, some rules were also touched. So, the wedding between reed Richards and Susan stone is an opportunity to touch the rules of the planet devourer?"


    In the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, among the rules of the underlying structure of the universe, a rule of power construction is condensing, and a supreme God is being born. His breath has reached the highest peak of the universe in an instant, which is better than Johnny Blazer before.


    This God is no one else. It is one of the five creation gods in the universe. It is as famous as the lady of death, eternity, infinity and annihilation. It is also the planet devourer defeated by countless superheroes.


    In theory, the planet devourer is almost invincible in one universe, but every time the planet devourer will have various accidents, resulting in the planet devourer often losing to superheroes who are countless times weaker than himself.


    Finally, a famous saying spread among the universe: "the invincible star swallowing double company is dead!"


    Moreover, with the emergence of the planet devourer, a light was projected from outside the current universe and condensed into a silvery white creature. He also stepped on a skateboard, stood respectfully beside the planet devourer and hung his head, as if waiting for the awakening of the planet devourer.


    "Hmm?" Vanessa''s eyebrow jumped in Wade''s house. She also looked into the underlying structural rules of the universe, and then shook her head reluctantly.


    Vanessa is a little helpless for the reckless man of the planet devourer. If they are eternal, infinite and annihilated, they like to be with the death waiter Wade and adhere to the attitude of being invisible, then the planet devourer is completely opposed.


    In the eyes of the planet devourer, Wade is just a weak member of the endless creatures. He is not qualified to be with the death lady, even with the incarnation of the death lady.


    Because even the incarnation of the lady of death is the supreme existence in the conventional universe. Dwyane Wade doesn''t deserve her at all!


    For this reason, in some universes, the planet devourer does not take this reason less to deal with the earth, although the number of successes is not many.


    Of course, in contrast, many death waiters in the universe are also unhappy with planetary Devourers, and the most direct consequence is that many planetary Devourers are killed by death waiters by various means.


    It''s really more than absolute strength. Of all the dead guards wade in the multiverse, probably only a few special dead guards Wade can touch the planet devourer a little, but compared with Yin people, don''t be shy and unscrupulous, the planet devourer who has lived for endless years is not the opponent of dead guards Wade at all.


    This has also led to the deeper and deeper contradiction between the dead waiter Wade and the planet devourer in countless parallel universes. You know, in many parallel universes, the conditions for the awakening or emergence of the planet devourer are not just the wedding of reed Richards and Susan stone, but they have more opportunities to appear.


    So at this time, when Vanessa sensed the emergence of the planet devourer, she looked a little helpless, but she soon thought of the strength of wade in the universe and put down a snack.


    "Wife, how do I feel that something uncomfortable is happening?" however, what Vanessa didn''t think of was that the dead waiter Wade came out of the bathroom scratching his head and looked at Vanessa muttering.


    "You say, is it because my cancer cells have spread again? Do I want to go to the little wolf for lessons? I heard that the little wolf has become much worse recently..."


    At this time, Dwyane Wade did have an uncomfortable feeling in his heart. He didn''t know the reason for this discomfort, but it didn''t prevent Dwyane Wade from going to Logan for the reason of discomfort.


    It''s been a long time since death attendant Wade went to the avenger building. After the experience of Mars and the alien race, death attendant Wade seemed to forget the identity of Vanessa''s dead lady and had a heartless life with Vanessa.


    But to tell the truth, for so long, waiting for Wade also misses Logan. Even though Logan doesn''t treat him very well, he is suspected of sticking a hot face to a cold ass, waiting for Wade is still happy.


    "Don''t join the fun. There are big events to happen. Of course, Huang asked the monster. These big events are nothing..." Vanessa looked at the direction of the avenger building and whispered.


    "As for the problem of your discomfort, it''s also easy to solve. If I let you feel comfortable, won''t everything be all right?"


    "Hiss!" dead waiter Wade took a breath. He knew that Vanessa, the white bone spirit, would absorb his Yang again. Even if dead waiter Wade had an immortal body, he couldn''t bear it for such a long time, mainly because his heart was a little tired.


    "Well, there''s a big event. I must join the fun. Wife, you wait for me at home. Don''t run around. I''ll be back soon..." waiter Wade quickly smiled at Vanessa and ran towards the door.


    "Dong!" the waiter Wade bumped into the door, and then lay down under the reaction force.


    "Don''t think of this door today! No, you''d better not even go down to bed..." Vanessa went to the dead man Wade, dragged the dead man Wade''s feet to the direction of the bedroom, then paused, took another look at the direction of the underlying structural rules of the universe, and continued.


    "No, it''s still not safe for one day. At least for a period of time. During this period, you don''t go out. When this big event is over, I can kindly give you a vacation for a period of time. How about it?"


    "Give me a holiday?!" Wade, who was struggling, stopped for a moment. He looked forward to Vanessa and asked, "can you really give me Jill a holiday?"


    "When did you change your name?" Vanessa heard the meaning of dead attendant Wade''s words. She looked at dead attendant Wade with all kinds of manners, made dead attendant Wade''s body tremble slightly, quickly retracted into the quilt, covered the whole person in it, wrapped it tightly, like a maggot crawling on the bed.

 Chapter 1340

    "You don''t want to? Forget it. From today on, you''ll never have a chance to take a vacation!" Vanessa said angrily, looking at Wade, the dead waiter in the quilt.


    "Wife, what''s the big event? You''re so worried that I''m involved, and the little wolves won''t be in any danger?" Wade, the dead waiter in the quilt, quickly took a head and looked at Vanessa and asked.


    "As I said, if Huang asks the monster, there will be no problem. As long as he doesn''t leave the universe and go to the multiverse, he is basically invincible..." Vanessa shook her head and said softly, "even if there is a strong one coming, it''s just like him."


    "As for the Wolverine you are worried about, he is the most powerful Wolverine in the multiverse. Even the ultimate Twilight wolf with the power of the Phoenix will not be his opponent. You don''t need to worry about his safety at all."


    "Lying in the trough? The little wolf suddenly became so powerful? And he was still the most handsome of many little wolves. In this way, didn''t I make money?" the brain circuit of dead attendant Wade was completely different from that of ordinary people. Vanessa didn''t understand what she said for a while.


    "What do you mean you made it? Is it difficult? Is he your husband?" Vanessa glared at Wade angrily and asked.


    "I''d like to, but unfortunately, the little wolf doesn''t have the mind in this regard..." the dead waiter Wade looked helpless and whispered.


    "But even so, I can live in a universe with the most powerful and handsome little wolf, and I am much better than other death attendants, especially those who live in a universe with Wu Da wolf..."


    "Bang!" when Vanessa heard the words of dead attendant Wade, she punched dead attendant Wade directly on the head. It seemed that she was angry by dead attendant Wade.


    After being beaten, dead waiter Wade turned his eyes, then quickly turned his eyes and pretended to faint.


    Vanessa can''t be more clear about the careful thinking of dead waiter Wade. However, as long as dead waiter Wade doesn''t have any conflict with the planet devourer, and dead waiter Wade pretends to be dizzy and refuses to pay public food, Vanessa can ignore it. It''s a big deal to make it up after this big event.


    what? You said to wait for Wade... No, about Jill''s holiday? Are you kidding? Vanessa promised. What does it have to do with her dead lady.


    Wade, the dead waiter who was pretending to be dizzy, felt a cold attack. He held back and didn''t open his eyes for fear of being poked by Vanessa. Vanessa''s eyes once again looked at the rules of the underlying structure of the universe, where the consciousness of the planet devourer had revived.


    "Master, are you awake?" when the planet devourer woke up, the Silver Slide Silver Shadow man looked at the planet devourer and asked respectfully.


    "Well, I''m hungry, you find a planet suitable for food for me..." the consciousness of the planet devourer seems to be a little confused at this time. He sensed that the grand voice roared near the rules of the universe, shaking the bottom rules of the universe slightly.


    "Yes! Master, I''ll find a planet suitable for food for you!" the Silver Shadow Man replied. Stepping on the silver surfboard, he instantly disappeared in place. At this moment, the speed directly reached the speed of light, as if he had entered another field.


    "Hmm?" and the avatar of Huang Wen and the lady of death who have been paying attention here suddenly raised eyebrows at the same time, flashed a trace of surprise in their eyes, and looked deeply at the construction rules at the bottom of the universe.


    It turned out that when the planet devourer just shook the underlying structural rules, Ms. Huang asked the avatar and death to detect a strange fluctuation, as if some light poured out of the rules and disappeared quickly.


    However, with Huang Wen''s Avatar and the strength of Ms. death at this time, they can''t feel wrong. After all, they are not planet devourer, a guy who has just awakened and doesn''t have a clear mind.


    "Do you feel it?" Huang asked, and the voice of the dead lady sounded in the avatar''s ear.


    "Well, it seems that you have also noticed the familiar power!" Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickering slightly and said with a teasing smile, "so it seems that they are doing useless work for eternity and infinity?"


    "It seems so, of course, because of you..." the death lady sighed helplessly and whispered, "after all, this universe is your private plot. They explored most of the multiverse, but they didn''t continue to explore this universe, but they didn''t expect to give the LORD a chance."


    Yes, what Huang Wen''s Avatar and Ms. death have just sensed is the power of the Lord. At the beginning, the LORD was still not completely eliminated after a war with eternity and even attracted the attention of the life court.


    After all, the Lord is an almost omniscient and omnipotent existence in another omnipotent universe. He is the supreme god of the omnipotent universe. If there is not an alien invincible superman, he is the supreme power of the omnipotent universe.


    It is not impossible for such a strong man to leave a little means. In fact, after the Lord hid in the bottom rules of the universe, he has left some flaws.


    Because Jehovah has replaced the heavenly Father Jehovah in the mighty Almighty universe, the power of faith in this universe also belongs to Jehovah.


    Maybe the Lord doesn''t care about the power of these beliefs, but the power of these beliefs subconsciously finds their roots.


    Moreover, the Lord, hiding in the bottom rules of the universe, has indeed been seriously hurt and has basically lost consciousness, which belongs to the foreshadowing buried by the supreme existence, so he can''t stop the integration of these faith forces.


    The result is that Dracula, a vampire originally sealed by the Holy See with the power of faith, reappears in the world without the power of faith.


    However, for the weak like Dracula, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not pay too much attention. If Huang Wen''s Avatar followed Dracula''s appearance and traced the whole thing, then Huang Wen''s Avatar could find clues and thus find the consciousness of Jehovah hidden in the underlying rules.


    However, it is not too late to discover it now. As long as it is discovered, the value of the existence of the consciousness of the Lord will be greatly reduced. It is not even necessary to deal with the consciousness of the Lord at this time, so that the Lord himself will not use any other means.


    A means exposed under the nose is easier to guard against than an unknown means

 Chapter 1341

    "It seems that he has lost his sense of autonomy. Aren''t you ready to take action?" seeing that Huang asked the Avatar has no sign of taking action at all, the dead lady''s eyes flickered slightly and said softly.


    "Do you want me to contact them? Tell them it''s safer."


    "Well... If you want to contact, just contact." Huang asked the avatar. After a little thought, he said, "however, he doesn''t need to deal with him now. Let''s see what means he will have. Anyway, now he has lost his sense of autonomy, and he can''t notice some of the means I use."


    After sensing the incarnation of the Lord, Huang Wen thought of the task he had released when he fought with the incarnation of the Lord.


    It was the first time that Huang Wen''s Avatar was so close to the legendary character reward. If it weren''t for the eternal appearance, Huang Wen''s Avatar had defeated the avatar of the Lord and won the legendary character reward.


    However, now Huang Wen''s Avatar has arranged some small hands. Since the consciousness of the Lord''s Avatar has been lost, Huang Wen''s Avatar has the ability to get this reward at any time!


    Even if it weren''t for catching the Lord himself and seeing more of the Lord''s means, Huang Wen''s Avatar would now be tempted to receive this reward.


    "I see." after hearing Huang Wen''s incarnation, Ms. death nodded and didn''t say anything more. She didn''t bother to get involved in the affairs of the universe. Just give it to Huang Wen. Anyway, the ideas of the five creation gods of the universe have defaulted that the universe is Huang Wen''s private plot.


    As for other gods or multiverse giants, if they know the existence of Huang Wen, they may have similar ideas, but even if they disagree, they will not break into the universe at will.


    Of course, at this time, the split of the planet devourer has no such consciousness. He was born because of the rules of the current universe and is also limited by the rules of the current universe. Before the recorded plot is completed, he will not have too much independent consciousness, and basically will only act according to the plot established by the original rules.


    Therefore, the death lady doesn''t need to worry too much, and the death attendant Wade has been locked up at home by her. She doesn''t need to worry that the intervention of death attendant Wade will stimulate the planet devourer and lead to further conflict.


    "Huang Wen, what happened?" in the avenger building, when I saw Huang Wen''s Avatar, after hearing the dialogue between Susan stone and reed Richards, I suddenly looked up at the sky as if muttering something. Tony Stark looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked, completely ignoring the gossip between Susan stone and reed Richards.


    For Tony Stark, there is no problem gossiping in his spare time. Discussing his children is also a very important event in his life, but if there is a crisis, all this will be ignored by Tony Stark. He will stand up to deal with the possible crisis at the first time.


    "It''s not a big event, but some interesting things are going to happen..." Huang asked the avatar with a light smile, shook his head and said softly, "you have two new opponents. Your strength is OK. You should be ready."


    "New opponent? Where does it come from? The unknown star region of the universe?" Tony Stark looked at Huang''s Avatar and asked with a frown, "what''s the strength? Can we deal with it?"


    "Speaking, it''s just a test of your strength. You should be able to deal with a cosmic opponent and a cosmic peak. If you''re not arrogant..." Huang asked the avatar, looking around at the Avengers, laughing and saying, "what''s the matter? Do you expect?"


    "What''s the source of the other party?" Steve Rogers stood out with the storm hammer and the holy light shield, and said with a firm look. "I need to know some information about the other party to make a battle plan!"


    "Without me, how would you make a battle plan?" Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at Steve Rogers and said with deep meaning, "I don''t know everything. If I really know everything, I can solve the ultimate problem of the Almighty universe..."


    "There are many things I don''t know when I get to the dimensional battlefield. At that time, the so-called battle plan can''t be formulated!"


    "Therefore, in order to adapt to this situation in advance, you need to deal with the enemy this time by yourself all the way. I won''t do it."


    Even knowing that the planet devourer appears in the current universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t mean to fight with the planet devourer. Although the planet devourer is one of the five creation gods, Huang Wen''s Avatar always thinks it''s a great intelligence. If you fight with him, you will fall.


    Even, Huang Wen''s Avatar has conceived the scene of two people fighting. The planetary devourer uses a great intelligence reduction aura to Huang Wen''s Avatar, reduces Huang Wen''s IQ to the same level as the planetary devourer, and then uses excellent experience to defeat Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    In other words, in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the planet devourer is an existence similar to hawk''s intelligence. In addition, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no desire to fight at all.


    After all, the power of the planet devourer is similar to that of the lady of death. No avatar in this universe can be more powerful than Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Moreover, if you fight with the planet devourer, Huang asked the avatar can''t get any benefits. The release task will be automatically counted on the original title of the planet devourer. It''s better to wait until the multiuniverse, and then see if you want to fight with the planet devourer to collect wool.


    "Sorry, it''s my problem!" Steve Rogers said with a slight change of face and a trace of apology after hearing Huang''s words. "I shouldn''t develop a sense of dependence. I''ll try to investigate the opponent''s intelligence so as to make this battle plan!"


    "How do I feel that you guys are back to the time when they were annoying?" Tony Stark looked at Steve Rogers with an apologetic look on his face and said unnaturally for a moment.


    To tell the truth, Tony Stark didn''t have a good impression when he first met Steve Rogers, not only because Tony Stark''s father taught Tony Stark with Steve Rogers when he was a child, but also because Tony Stark felt that Steve Rogers at that time was not like a human.


    However, in the follow-up contact, Tony Stark understood that Steve Rogers was also a life with flesh and blood and feelings, which gradually harmonized with Steve Rogers.

 Chapter 1342

    Now, Steve Rogers seems to have the same smell that Tony Stark hated before, so Tony Stark spoke out frankly and was observing Steve Rogers'' reaction.


    "Oh, sorry, I haven''t completely mastered my power after I broke through the heavenly Father level..." Steve Rogers looked at Tony Stark, smiled apologetically and showed his perfect teeth.


    "It''s all right..." seeing Steve Rogers''s smile, Tony Stark subconsciously emerged a sense of intimacy from the bottom of his heart. Then he looked at Steve Rogers and said with the same smile. When he said something, Tony Stark realized something was wrong. His face suddenly changed and asked Steve Rogers.


    "Shet! What strange ability are you? You have spiritual power? You have given me psychological hints?"


    "This is just the additional ability brought by my ability..." Steve Rogers looked at Steve Rogers with a trace of helplessness and said, "what I understand is the power of light, which can probably make human beings feel good about me and Demons hate me..."


    "You mean, I''m a devil who hates you?" Tony Stark''s face became gloomy for a moment, looked at Steve Rogers and asked, "didn''t you play with electricity before? What light has become now? Can you charge my armor?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t!" Huang asked the avatar. Seeing Steve Rogers and Tony Stark who began to quarrel again, he was a little funny for a moment and helped to explain, "now Steve''s ability, if put thousands of years ago, is probably the feeling of Jesus living. Maybe he can establish a sect advocating light..."


    "I don''t have quality of the a saint," Steve Rogers said humbly, shaking his head slowly.


    "Can you be normal?" Tony Stark stepped aside with goose bumps and stayed away from Steve Rogers. It seemed that he couldn''t stand Steve Rogers.


    "When he has fully adapted to his ability, he should be able to recover to the Steve you knew before..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile and comforted, "after all, his ability has changed a little, and he will always be affected, especially in such a rapid situation."


    "Will you marry me or not?" when Huang asked the avatar about the abnormality of the upcoming strong enemy and Steve Rogers, Susan stone and reed Richards who caused the arrival of the strong enemy over there have not reached a consensus, so Susan stone can''t bear it.


    "Didn''t you hear that a strong enemy appeared? Let''s deal with the enemy''s affairs first, and then we''ll discuss our marriage when the enemy is solved..." Reed Richards also flashed a tangled look on his face, but he soon thought of a high sounding reason and looked at Susan stone and said seriously.


    Obviously, at this time, reed Richards is not ready for the best marriage. As for what he is not ready, outsiders don''t know, even reed Richards himself doesn''t know. He just wants to subconsciously escape.


    "You don''t need to worry about the strong enemy. You plan your wedding first. I announce that the magic four has been removed in this battle. You can rest assured to prepare your wedding!" Huang asked the avatar to directly interrupt reed Richards and said with a light smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen!" Susan stone looked happy when she heard Huang Wen''s Avatar. She quickly thanked Huang Wen''s Avatar, and then stared at Reed Richards demonstratively. She wanted to see how reed Richards wanted to refute.


    "No, Mr. Huang asked!" but what Susan stone didn''t expect was that it was not reed Richards who stood up first to refute, but his cheap brother Johnny stone.


    "Mr. Huang Wen, I have just completed the special training and reached a new level. I also want to participate in this battle and deal with the coming strong enemy!" Johnny stone cried pitifully looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "There may be many strong enemies, but your sister should get married only once. Are you sure you want to participate in the battle rather than help your sister plan the wedding?" Huang asked, taking a teasing look at Johnny stone and digging a big hole for Johnny stone in an instant.


    "To tell you the truth, with my sister''s temper and Reed''s temper, they must leave when they get married, and they must marry again after they leave. It''s uncertain how many weddings will be held, and it''s not bad this time..." not surprisingly, Johnny stone stepped into the pit and muttered heartlessly.


    "Hmm?!" before Johnny stone''s voice fell, Susan stone on one side was filled with anger. At this moment, Susan stone felt that she seemed to have the ability of fire. She angrily twisted Johnny stone''s ear and said in a deep voice, "Johnny, you have the ability to repeat what you just said!"


    "Hiss!" Johnny stone took a breath and quickly explained, "sister, listen to my sophistry, no, listen to me!"


    "From today on, you''ll help me plan the wedding. If you satisfy me, I can help you find some young and beautiful objects. If you don''t satisfy me, hum..." Susan stone didn''t mean to loosen Johnny stone''s ears, but pulled Johnny out, threatened him while walking, and looked at reed Richards.


    It seems that what Susan stone wants to screw is not Johnny stone''s ear, but the ears of the amorous nerd reed Richards. Johnny stone is just a poor substitute.


    "Don''t keep up?" Huang asked the avatar, waving at Reed Richards and whispering, "by the way, you can study with Susan how difficult it is for superpowers to have offspring. Maybe you will succeed?"


    "Ah? Oh!" Reid Richards nodded and answered quickly. Suddenly, he had fighting spirit again. It was only because of the needs of scientific research, which had nothing to do with Susan stone.


    It has to be said that Susan stone is really sad. She fell in love with a guy like reed Richards. Even her proposal was the opposite, and she almost failed.


    "Although there is no follow-up plot, the planet devourer will intersect with the wedding of reed Richards and Susan stone. It should be because the two powerful children of the two, to be precise, are the mutant Franklin Richards, an almost omnipotent Omega mutant..." Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the direction reed Richards and Susan stone left, and an idea flashed in his heart.

 Chapter 1343

    Yes, not to mention that reed Richards and Susan stone are not mutants. They both obtained super powers in a cosmic storm, but their child Franklin Richards is really a mutant or an Omega mutant!


    After all, the whole earth was originally the test site of the God group. Almost every human gene on earth has more or less the X gene symbolizing the mutant.


    However, some people on earth can awaken these X genes and become a mutant, while some people on earth are just ordinary people all their life.


    This feature is also used by both mutants and humans. Mutants once wanted to turn the whole human race into their compatriots, such as magneto''s plans.


    As for the human side, it made use of the characteristics of genes to create gene food, eliminated X gene with gene food, and completely ended the era of mutant man and the experiment of God group. This is the experience of Twilight wolf in his later years.


    If there is no trace of mutants in the universe, the probability of Franklin Richards should be close to zero, but since there are so many mutants in the world, Franklin


    In the comic universe, the strength of Franklin Richards, the child of reed Richards and Susan stone, is terrible. As soon as he was born, he has the ability to surpass most superheroes.


    Of course, such ability is not invincible. There are still some Omega mutants at this level in comics, but in this universe, Franklin Richards'' ability can definitely surpass Jean grey and Iceman Bobby, or even far beyond!


    Even Huang Wen''s Avatar felt that if Franklin Richards was born, the movement might not be much smaller than Ronnie''s birth. Franklin Richards was always standing at the threshold of the multiverse as soon as he was born, which was unable to compare with Ronnie with the complete power of the Phoenix.


    In the special training space where Victor von dum is located, the Adam born by Susan stone is only a copy of Franklin Richards that has been weakened countless times. After all, the God group may not even beat the newly born Franklin Richards, let alone the adult Franklin Richards.


    Even in a parallel universe, Franklin Richards and the planet devourer arrived at the end of time, and then created a new universe with the remaining energy in his body, which became the two poles of the balance of the universe with the planet devourer.


    A symbol of the supreme creator, a symbol of the ultimate destroyer.


    Perhaps, it is precisely because of such a fetter that the rules of the recovery of planet devourer are touched by the wedding of Susan stone and reed Richards in the multiverse.


    Of course, all this is just some speculation of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Specifically, Huang Wen''s Avatar thinks it needs to wait until Franklin Richards is born.


    If Franklin Richards and the planet devourer are really what Huang Wen''s Avatar speculated, then there should be a powerful Franklin Richards in this omnipotent universe. The upcoming little Franklin Richards is equivalent to his idea separation.


    And Huang Wen''s Avatar can be sure that there will be no problem between Tony Stark and pepper between reed Richards and Susan stone. Franklin Richards has not been born. More importantly, the wedding has not been held and reed Richards has not worked hard enough.


    "It seems that things are really not urgent. You still want to spend them..." just as Huang asked the avatar''s thoughts surged, Tony Stark looked at Huang asked the avatar and said, "what were you talking to Huang Liang before? He seems to have left happily. Do you have any methods to promote fertility?"


    "It''s not too urgent. It''s for me. In fact, it''s still a little troublesome for you. If the other party explodes, you may remember to be ready..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "As for the method I taught Huang Liang, you have sharp eyes, but unfortunately, this method is not suitable for you. This method needs to be cultivated by yourself. You don''t have the ability in this field. You''d better sow it in a familiar way!"


    "Hum! Don''t think I can''t do it without your method!" Tony Stark seems to have forgotten that it was Huang Wen who helped him restore his man''s dignity when he was short of energy and kidney and blood deficiency. He stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar angrily, looked at brusbane and said, "come on, Benner, we two work hard to make children as soon as possible!"


    "OK! I''ll work hard too!" Bruce Banner seemed not to recognize the ambiguity in Tony Stark''s words. He nodded solemnly and walked towards the laboratory.


    "Benner, you can''t mess around! You two can''t make children!" looking at their backs, John couldn''t help laughing and shouting.


    "Benner, wait for me! I''ll help you too!" Betty Ross heard John''s ridicule. She didn''t think about it, but now she can''t stand it. She rushed to the direction of the laboratory and shouted loudly.


    "Alas!" general Ross covered his eyes and looked blind. The avenger building was full of joy, and there was no fear or tension spread because of the arrival of the strong enemy.


    "Mr. Huang Wen... Thank you for this special training. My strength has made great progress. Now that there is another crisis, I think I should stay and help!" when the Avengers are heartless and laughing one by one, surprised captain Carol came to Huang Wen''s Avatar and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said solemnly.


    "Well, you are not familiar with this crisis on earth. This crisis comes from the universe. Maybe other places will encounter similar crises. You can go to the universe as an outpost first. If you have any questions, you can contact Steve and them..." Huang asked the avatar for a moment and gave his own suggestions.


    Although surprise captain Carol also participated in this special training, she is not a member of the avenger alliance in the real sense. The short-term cooperation is OK. It is really unnecessary to fight side by side all the time.


    In other words, the Avengers are not familiar with surprise captain Carol, and the strength of surprise captain Carol has not really reached a very powerful level. Such a strong female captain is not much needed in the avenger alliance, especially when the avenger alliance has been commanded by Captain Steve Rogers.

 Chapter 1344

    "From the universe? So, is it really a crisis in the unknown field of the universe? No, in terms of your strength, is there really an unknown field for you in the universe?" surprised captain Carol nodded clearly, then looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some suspicion and asked.


    "As I said, I''m not omniscient, and I can''t know some things before they happen..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, glanced at Nick Frey''s direction and said, "Take Nick Frey away. He''s too uncomfortable here. After all, there are no familiar alien partners here. It''s too hard to quietly contact old friends of the s.h.i.e.l.d."


    "Mr. Huang Wen, even if you are strong, you can''t infringe on others'' privacy at will. You should respect human rights!" Nick Frey took a deep breath and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a serious face.


    "Respect human rights? Cough, Nick Frey, I forgot to solemnly inform you that your identity information has expired since the moment you left the earth, that is to say, from the legal and international point of view, you are no longer from the earth..." Jack stood up decisively after hearing Nick Frey''s words, looked at Nick Frey and said with a light smile.


    "After all, when you left, there was nothing to report. You even left the mess of the s.h.i.e.l.e.l.d., embezzled countless properties, and transferred the key information of the s.h.l.d., that is, for the sake of your alien friends, we didn''t arrest you directly. However, I''m afraid you''ll spend the rest of your life in a cell!"


    "Alien friends, ha ha ha ha!" the Avengers laughed at Jack''s words. If they are not familiar with Captain Marvel Carol''s Avengers, or even embarrassed by the experience of parallel universe, they are disgusted with Nick Frey''s Avengers.


    It''s not only because the things Nick Frey does in the parallel universe are really disgusting, but also because the nick Frey''s behavior style in this universe is not much different from that in the parallel universe.


    Plus what Huang Wen''s Avatar just said, Nick Frey is quietly contacting those people of the dark s.h.i.e.l.d., which makes the Avengers even more unhappy.


    You know, in the last alien incident on Mars, some behaviors of the dark Divine Shield bureau made the Avengers very unhappy. Even Zhong Qiang still had a good opinion of the black widow, but he couldn''t have any goodwill to the dark Divine Shield Bureau.


    "It seems that we really should leave." surprise captain Carol sighed helplessly, looked at Huang''s Avatar and said, "this time you helped me improve my strength. I wrote down this kindness. Although it didn''t help you much, as long as you speak, I will do my best..."


    "You''re welcome. Didn''t you give me the earth and the avenger alliance at the same time?" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "But you did well, even better than I thought. The strength of the avenger alliance is very strong. If it is in the hands of others, it can''t be so strong..." surprise captain Carol also shook his head and said, "I know something about the parallel universe. Thank you for taking the earth to another road."


    In fact, surprise captain Carol just asked for help to ease the relationship between the avenger alliance and Nick Frey, and even to integrate his alien forces into the avenger alliance.


    But obviously, after surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey left, Shuang Yi was no longer a passer-by. Cooperation was OK. It was impossible to directly become a group.


    Soon, surprise captain Carol left with Nick Frey. Nick Frey contacted the dark shield Bureau and tried to bring the dark shield Bureau back to the light, but unfortunately, he failed again and left the earth in despair.


    From Nick Frey''s point of view, he is not wrong. Everything he does is not just for himself, but he also has to admit that Huang Wen is better than him in what aspects. If he does all this, don''t say that the strength of the avenger alliance can''t be so strong. He can''t guarantee the harmonious atmosphere in the avenger alliance.


    "John, I want to challenge you!" just after surprise captain Carol left with Nick Frey, iceman Bobby stood up, his eyes flashing a strong sense of war and challenged John.


    Once upon a time, as a companion and good friend, Bobby didn''t see John''s ability or John''s character at all. He always had his own pride in his heart, the pride of being a mutant and the pride of being able to make ice out of thin air.


    But this pride was broken when Huang Wen appeared. Bobby the ice man with pride in his heart and John with pride in his appearance embarked on a completely different path.


    John abandoned the mutant group in the eyes of the Iceman Bobby and took refuge in Huang Wen. As a result, his strength improved by leaps and bounds. He even mastered the mutant ability similar to him and became a strong man with two mutant abilities.


    After another battle, the Iceman Bobby was defeated miserably. After the defeat, the Iceman Bobby has been working hard to develop his ability and wants to defeat John one day.


    But Bobby the Iceman didn''t expect that John would let him come to the special training and put an opportunity to become stronger in front of him.


    Moreover, the Iceman Bobby has successfully become stronger and stronger than his original cognition.


    This makes the Iceman Bobby more tangled. He doesn''t know what kind of attitude he should have towards John.


    "Bobby!" the naughty Anna and laser eyes on one side heard the words of the Iceman Bobby, and their complexion changed. They subconsciously wanted to hold the Iceman Bobby so as not to have any conflict with John.


    Not to mention that this is the territory of the avenger alliance. They are just outsiders. Even if this is not, in the hearts of little naughty Anna and laser eye, iceman Bobby will not be John''s opponent, even if Iceman Bobby has been newly promoted.


    "It doesn''t matter." however, at this time, John smiled and waved his hand, came out, looked at the Iceman Bobby and said softly, "this is the purpose of my special training for you this time. Your potential is very strong, but you can''t fulfill it. You can''t become my opponent, so I gave you a chance, a chance to defeat me..."


    "I think I was right about what happened at the beginning. Even I have been glad that I can make the right decision. It is the help of master that can make the situation of mutants now. I think you should be able to admit this."

 Chapter 1345

    "John, the mutants can have today''s situation. It''s more about Qin Ge Lei''s efforts. It doesn''t have much to do with me. Don''t talk nonsense..." Huang asked the avatar. Hearing what John said, he shook his head with a smile and whispered a reminder.


    "If it weren''t for your appearance, just relying on my own strength, the relationship between mutants and human groups should still be antagonistic. After all, you completely shifted the human vision, let the earth shift its vision to the stars and sea, and let them completely accept the existence of the extraordinary..." Qin Ge Lei also shook her head, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a smile.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be my credit. In fact, it should be the credit of the bully who is still working in the dark. If it wasn''t for his ambition, the earth wouldn''t easily recognize these possible crises in the universe..." Huang asked the avatar to stand up and said with some emotion.


    "Mr. Huang Wen doesn''t need to be modest. Even I have to admit that mutants can have the current situation. Every newly born mutant won''t face human discrimination and pursuit. Mr. Huang Wen''s contribution is indispensable..." at this time, Bobby, the Iceman who has been silent since John''s words, looked at the incarnation of Huang Wen and said solemnly.


    "Yes, although there are fewer and fewer students in Xavier gifted youth college, the overall situation of mutants has completely changed. This is the goal we once wanted to strive for. Therefore, I also want to thank Mr. Huang Wen for this opportunity..." the laser eye on one side could not help but say when hearing the words of Iceman Bobby.


    "There is also this special training opportunity. I never thought that I could have my current strength one day. Now I may not be a strong man in the avenger alliance, but among the previous mutants, I have even surpassed Eric and Charles. I will remember this kindness!"


    "Just write it down on John. He decides all these things. By the way, since Bobby wants to fight John, it''s just good to test the special training results of the two people this time..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, waved his hand, looked at John and the Iceman Bobby and said.


    "I''ll build a fighting space for you. After all, you''re no better than you were. If you really let you fight on the earth, I''m afraid the earth can''t withstand your destruction."


    "Hey, master, you underestimate me too much?" John grinned and said confidently, "my strength now, even if it needs to destroy the earth? I won''t leak out any strength!"


    "Then please Mr. Huang Wen. I haven''t fully mastered my ability. I''m really going to get out of control. I have to ask Mr. Huang Wen to stop one or two!" Bobby, the Iceman, couldn''t help getting cold when he heard John''s words. Before, his complex emotion for John was replaced by unhappiness again. He looked at the incarnation of Huang Wen and said seriously.


    "Small things are all small things." Huang Wen''s Avatar waved. A space the size of a table tennis ball condensed in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s hand, and all the people in the avenger building went into this space.


    The Avengers sat in the surrounding audience. This is a place similar to the Saka star arena, but it is not so savage. The battle site is very simple, that is, a square ground for John standing above to fight with the Iceman Bobby.


    It''s more like the world''s first martial arts conference, except that the audience can sit down.


    "Cough, let me talk about the rules of this competition. Whoever falls out of the field on both sides will lose. Of course, if you can fly, you can fly back to the field as long as the opponent can give you this opportunity..." after Huang asked the avatar to construct such a scene, he subconsciously guest starred as the host, Looking at John and Bobby the Iceman, he reminded.


    "As for others, I won''t limit it. It depends on the exertion of your abilities by both of you. Oh, by the way, due to the suppression of my abilities, the power released by your abilities will be greatly weakened. Of course, this will not affect the core collision of your powers, but just prevent you from hurting innocent audiences outside!"


    The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, his body disappeared in place, sat in the best position in the viewing area, and looked at John and Bobby the Iceman in the field.


    "John, this time..." Bobby, the Iceman, looked at John with a serious look and wanted to say something.


    "Stop!" but it''s a pity that John didn''t play cards according to the routine at all. He directly interrupted Bobby the Iceman, "I know what you want to say. It''s just that you made a wrong choice before. This time, thank me for helping you improve your strength. In this battle, regardless of the victory or defeat, I hope we can get along as enemies. We can be opponents, but hostility is really unnecessary, isn''t it?"


    "You!" what he wanted to say was finished by John in one breath. Bobby the Iceman choked and couldn''t speak. He could only stare at John with a cold light in his eyes, so that the surrounding air began to cool continuously.


    "These words are exactly what I want to say. I don''t know how many years have passed since we were separated. At least in my experience, it was many years ago. Master, he won''t care about you. You have also received a lot of lessons before. It''s time to turn over all this..." John looked at the Iceman Bobby, shook his head slowly and said softly.


    "You are one of the most powerful mutants in the new generation. I hope you can keep your original heart and protect the mutant race as before. Although the current mutants will not have a clear target, they still need some powerful forces as a deterrent."


    "You..." as soon as he said this, Bobby the Iceman didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know. John had thought of so many things at this time. It seems that John''s overall view far exceeded him.


    At this time, John is also preparing for a rainy day, because there are not many strong men in the mutant human group. First, Logan and Qin Ge Lei are the two carrying sons, one is the heavenly Father peak and the other is the cosmic level, but these two people must go to the dimensional battlefield in the future.


    Not to mention that Logan and Qin Ge Lei are strong enough to go to the dimension battlefield. Even if their strength is not enough, they will also go to the dimension battlefield.


    After all, Ronnie, the child of Logan and Qinge Lei, is in the dimensional battlefield. They haven''t seen him for many years. They don''t even know what happened to Ronnie at this time.

 Chapter 1346

    If Logan and Jean grey are destined to leave, there will be no strong left among the mutants. His John has already drifted away from the mutants. When he goes to the dimensional battlefield, he must have his John''s name.


    The next strong one is aurora and Popeye, who are newly promoted to the heavenly Father level. If aurora is regarded as the pillar of the Mesozoic mutants, in addition to Qin Ge Lei and Logan, it even exceeds the laser eye, then Popeye is the pillar of the new generation of mutants.


    Moreover, no matter orolo or POPY the Iceman, they have no reason to go to the dimensional battlefield. They can stay on the earth all the time. In this way, the two heavenly Father strong men stay on the earth, coupled with a sub heavenly Father strong man such as laser eye, is enough to ensure the stable reproduction of the mutant race.


    After all, the laser eye has the power to fight the apocalypse, the ancestor of the mutant. Even if it is not an opponent, there are Qin Ge Lei and the Iceman Bobby. Such strength is completely enough.


    Even before the official rise of Huang Wen, the combined strength on earth was similar to that on earth. You know, the legendary strong on earth were enough to dominate one side.


    "I see. Please add it up and go all out. I want to know the strength gap between me and you!" Bobby, the Iceman, looked solemn after listening to John''s words. He looked at John who was completely different from his mind and said seriously.


    "Oh, you don''t need to go all out. Just go all out. If I go all out, you won''t have a chance!" John shook his head with a light smile. His voice was full of self-confidence, which made Bobbi, the Iceman who was originally fond of him again, unhappy for a moment.


    "Hum!" Bobby, the Iceman, snorted coldly, and a chill burst out from him. Countless frost condensed around him, and the whole challenge arena was covered with a layer of frost in an instant.


    If it is an Iceman Bobby who has not been suppressed by Huang Wen, it can not say that he can instantly freeze a planet, but he should be able to do it for a long time. After all, what the ice treasure box can do, the Iceman Bobby who has reached the heavenly Father level, can''t do it without a road.


    However, in this arena with suppressed ability, his ability can only freeze the arena. Fortunately, these cold and law forces will not be weakened when they act on John. John can also clearly feel the power of Iceman Bobby.


    "Not bad." looking at the ice floating around and coagulating constantly, it began to turn into a sharp blade and turn to his body. John nodded approvingly, looked at the Iceman Bobby and said softly, "if I were in the same state with you, I would not understand the ice law much more than you..."


    "However, you still pay too much attention to external attacks. You don''t understand what master means by suppressing our destructive power. This is to let you study the internal power of the ice law and ask you to deal with me with the internal power of the law."


    As John''s voice fell, the frost flying around suddenly stopped, and the pupil of the Iceman Bobby changed dramatically. It turned out that these frost were frozen, and even the surrounding space was frozen, including the Iceman Bobby himself.


    At this time, on the challenge arena, all the signs of battle disappeared, leaving John standing in place happily, as if enjoying the surrounding scenery, while the invisible battle continued.


    On the level of law, John is colliding with the Iceman Bobby. To be exact, John suppresses the Iceman Bobby''s ice law with his own ice law, and the Iceman Bobby is fighting tenaciously. His still changeable pupil is the proof of his struggle.


    Of course, John didn''t exert all his strength, not to mention the law of ice and fire, that is, the law of cold and ice. John didn''t fully exert it, because the application of cosmic law and father''s law is not at the same level. If John exerted all his strength directly, even if it was only the law of cold and ice, it wouldn''t be that Bobby the Iceman could bear it.


    "What happened? What''s the situation now? Why doesn''t Bobby move?" in the audience, little naughty Anna is anxiously looking at the laser eyes around her and asking, because she can''t understand the situation in the challenge arena at this time.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I don''t know..." when the laser eye heard the problem of little naughty Anna, a trace of embarrassment flashed on her face, and then she said helplessly.


    Although the laser eye has broken through to the sub heavenly Father level, it has not understood the power of law to a deep extent. Whether it is Bobby the Iceman or John, their realm is far beyond the laser eye. It is too difficult for the laser eye to see the current situation clearly.


    "Bobby has fallen into the downwind and is resisting tenaciously, but John has not done his best. Mr. Huang Wen should mean that he wants to make Bobby more familiar with his ability through this battle..." Aurora''s eyes flickered slightly, with a faint flash of thunder in his eyes, and explained softly to little naughty Anna.


    "Is Bobby really not John''s opponent? When Bobby just came out, he was full of confidence and said that his strength was countless times stronger than before..." little naughty Anna bowed her head and muttered in a low voice.


    Little naughty Anna sees the efforts of Iceman Bobby over the years. She is very glad that her boyfriend can work so hard and see the continuous progress of Iceman Bobby.


    But now, the Iceman Bobby''s efforts for so long have not changed anything, which makes little naughty Anna feel very sorry and sorry for her boyfriend at the same time.


    "Ka! Ka! Ka!"


    Just when little naughty Anna was in a myriad of emotions, there were bursts of sounds on the challenge arena, but it was not the Iceman Bobby who broke away from John''s ice law, but the Iceman Bobby''s pupils completely lost their flexibility, and his body was gradually shrouded by the ice.


    The miracle that little naughty Anna hoped to see did not appear. Bobby the Iceman lost to John again. Without any suspense, he lost to John in his best field.


    Among them, there are reasons for John''s higher realm, and more importantly, John''s mastery of the same realm of the cold ice law is also above the Iceman Bobby.


    Unlike the Iceman Bobby, who was born with cold power, John''s cold power was gradually realized through continuous blending and confrontation with the fire power. Such cold power is more resilient than the normal cold power and has a lot of change ability. The Iceman Bobby was not wronged

 Chapter 1347

    "Bobby!" looking at the Iceman Bobby frozen at this time, little naughty Anna''s eyes flashed worried and shouted in the direction of the challenge arena, "John, show mercy, this is just a contest..."


    "If he''s really frozen to death by the ice rules, isn''t he too bad? Don''t shout his title of Iceman!" John looked at little naughty Anna, smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "But, won''t this really hurt Bobby?" little naughty Anna didn''t let down her heart because of John''s words. She was still worried and looked at Bobby, the Iceman turned into ice.


    Originally, the Iceman Bobby didn''t turn into ice, or even into frost flying all over the sky. The Iceman Bobby has also done it, but these are the active changes of the Iceman Bobby, which is completely different from the current situation. Now the Iceman Bobby has lost his ability to act, and even doesn''t know to pay off his consciousness.


    "Well, this challenge can be regarded as a result. John''s strength has improved well and is not much smaller than max. you two need to work harder in the future. Max is not here now. After you go back, you can communicate more with Max and try to improve their combined ability against the enemy..." Huang asked the avatar, waving his hand, Interrupted little naughty Anna directly, looked at John and said.


    "I see, master!" John looked solemn at the speech, nodded quickly, and then asked tentatively, "master, I put away Bobby''s law?"


    "There''s no need to put it away. When he comes out of your ice law, that is, when he adapts to his current strength, it''s also a good thing for him..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "I have communicated with him, and he also wants to stabilize his strength. Of course, I guess he thinks it''s too embarrassing to wake up now."


    "Bobby, he shouldn''t be like this?" little naughty Anna heard Huang''s words, flashed a trace of embarrassment on her face, glanced at the Iceman bobby in the ice, and muttered hesitantly for a moment.


    As for what Huang Wen''s Avatar said and communicated with the Iceman Bobby, little naughty Anna didn''t mean to doubt, because in her opinion, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t need to deceive her.


    Soon, Huang Wen''s Avatar waved and took the people away from this space and returned to the avenger building. At the same time, in the vast universe, a cosmic warship was passing through. Among the cosmic warships were surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey who left from the earth.


    "Huang asked, the new crisis came from the universe. Do you think it will endanger the scroos? We finally found a planet suitable for the life of the scroos and are preparing to settle down..." the atmosphere in the cosmic warship has been very silent. Finally, Nick Frey took the lead to break the silence.


    "I won''t stand idly by whether it will affect the scroos or not." surprise captain Carol glanced at Nick Frey and whispered, "just in time, you can contact the scroos to see if they find anything unusual. If so, we need to pay attention... Huh?"


    Captain Marvel Carroll''s face suddenly changed before he finished his words. His eyes suddenly looked into the space outside the space warship, but there was no abnormality in what Captain Marvel Carroll could see, as if it was just the illusion of Captain Marvel Carroll.


    "What''s the matter?" Nick Frey''s face on one side was solemn for a moment. He looked around warily. His finger had been placed on the button of the cosmic warship defense system. Once there was any danger, he would press the button at the first time!


    "I just noticed a spatial fluctuation, but when I observed it carefully, I didn''t find it..." surprised captain Carol looked at it, shook his head slowly and said solemnly, "I doubt that there may be any changes in space, even related to the crisis Mr. Huang asked!"


    Captain Carol''s ability was acquired from space gems. This special training also communicated to the universe behind space gems and gained more powerful power.


    Therefore, although Captain Marvel Carroll understands not the pure laws of space, he still has a strong and keen perception of the laws of space!


    In this regard, surprise captain Carroll can be very sure that the anomaly he just noticed is not his illusion. Something really happened in the space of the universe, but surprise captain Carroll can''t know what happened.


    "Let''s go! Go back to the slogans first, and then contact Steve and tell them what we found. We can''t take chances!" soon, surprised captain Carol came back. She looked at Nick Frey nearby and gave orders. Nick Frey didn''t have much objection, but controlled the space warship to go towards the new home of the slogans.


    Before that, it was really not the illusion of surprised captain Carol. Under the space of the universe, there was a humanoid creature flashing silver, stepping on an equally silver skateboard and walking through the space.


    Yes, this figure is no one else. It is the Silver Shadow Man in Huang Wen''s incarnation. He is looking for a planet suitable for his food for the planet devourer.


    Of course, the goal of the planet devourer does not directly point to the earth. In the vast universe, there are not a few planets qualified to become the food of the planet devourer, but this is the first awakening of the planet devourer in a long time. The Silver Shadow man wants to make the planet devourer eat a good meal.


    When passing by the cosmic warship where surprise captain Carol is located, the Silver Shadow Man subconsciously glanced at surprise captain Carol, which was noticed by surprise captain Carol.


    The Silver Shadow man looked at surprise captain Carol, mainly surprised. He searched the universe for a long time and didn''t find that the body was full of powerful energy like surprise captain Carol. This level has been regarded as the strong man in the heart of the Silver Shadow Man, that is, there is still a big gap from him.


    If it is a planet with Captain Marvel Carroll, the Silver Shadow man may have locked the target now, but he found that Captain Marvel Carroll is walking through the universe, so he left a mark, took Captain Marvel Carroll as his alternative, and then continued to walk through the universe.


    And surprise captain Carol doesn''t know what happened in the dark

 Chapter 1348

    If the Silver Shadow man doesn''t find a satisfactory planet as the food of the planet devourer, he may regard the place where surprise captain Carol settled as the food of the planet devourer.


    After all, together with the planet and a strong father, it is enough to make the planet devourer have a strong sense of satiety and sufficient energy.


    Regarding regarding the life of a planet as the food of the planet devourer, there will be no waves in the heart of the Silver Shadow Man. In fact, when the Silver Shadow man became the messenger of the planet devourer, he has lost his original sense of independence. He will only take the needs of the planet devourer as his first order.


    What''s more, this Silver Shadow Man is not the Silver Shadow Man produced by the current universe, but the Silver Shadow Man condensed from outside the universe after the emergence of the planet devourer. Even if this Silver Shadow Man is not a rule, it is probably an incarnation and will not have any sense of autonomy.


    Therefore, whether it is to treat surprise captain Carol as food to the planet devourer, or to treat the life of a planet as food to the planet devourer, it will not make the Silver Shadow man have any waves in his heart.


    Even in the origin universe of the Silver Shadow Man, the Silver Shadow man was originally an astronomer of a planet. Their planet encountered a planet devourer. In order to avoid their planet being eaten by the planet devourer, the Silver Shadow Man volunteered to be a subordinate of the planet devourer forever and help the planet devourer find food.


    Then the planet devourer gave the Silver Shadow Man powerful power and made him become what he is now. While gaining power, the Silver Shadow Man''s original memory, good and evil, conscience and morality have completely disappeared, and he is no longer his original self.


    Moreover, after becoming the Silver Shadow Man, the planet devourer asked him to find a planet suitable for his own food. Without saying a word, the Silver Shadow Man directly pointed to his mother star and said, "that planet can eat."


    This also proves that after the Silver Shadow man became the subordinate of the planet devourer, he was no longer the astronomer before, and also lost his original self-consciousness.


    Therefore, in the normal plot, the dialogue between the Silver Shadow Man and Susan stone made the Silver Shadow Man change his attitude. It is obvious that there is something strange. Either it is the problem of the planet devourer. The Silver Shadow man doesn''t even have secular desires and moral concepts. How can he be the enemy of a woman and his master?


    "Hmm? This planet is good..." at this time, the Silver Shadow Man is still walking through the space. He came to a prosperous star field, saw the core star of this star field at a glance, and then his eyes lit up slightly and said softly, "This planet can be used as the second alternative. If the strong man has not returned to the planet, this planet can be used instead!"


    "This planet has not produced the strong at that level, but its comprehensive strength is good. The power inside the planet is also very strong, barely enough to meet the master''s food standard."


    "Why do you suddenly have an ominous premonition?" in that planet, a trace of doubt flashed in the old face of the new star. At this moment, she seemed to feel the discomfort of Ronan''s attack.


    Yes, the planet devourer is staring at it. As the No. 2 target, it is the new star empire of shandar, which has some connection with Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Fortunately, because the Silver Shadow Man has seen surprise captain Carol before, his standard has been improved. Otherwise, maybe the Silver Shadow Man will directly present shandar as food to the planet devourer.


    At the same time, when the Silver Shadow man chooses a warm breakfast for the planet devourer, two weddings are being planned on the earth. The faster progress is Huang Liang''s wedding with spider Gwen.


    Originally, when Huang Liang learned that the wedding of reed Richards and Susan stone was also being planned, Huang Liang also thought about whether we should choose a larger venue and hold it together.


    Although Huang Liang and Reid Richards are not close friends, they are all Avengers and hold a wedding together. In Huang Liang''s opinion, there is no big problem.


    To this end, spider Gwen turned a big white eye. Compared with reed Richards some time ago, spider Gwen thought how good Huang Liang was. Now Huang Liang has the trend of evolution to reed Richards, which makes spider Gwen a little unbearable.


    Fortunately, Huang Wen''s Avatar stood up in time and prevented Huang Liang''s plan. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar knew that reed Richards''s wedding must have changed. Even if Steve Rogers and others reacted quickly at that time, it would delay some progress. Huang Wen''s Avatar did not want this to happen to his apprentice''s wedding.


    As for reed Richards'' wedding, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no remedy. Unless Huang Wen''s Avatar directly solves the Silver Shadow Man and the planet devourer, their wedding is destined to be disturbed. Huang Wen''s Avatar has helped them to hold the wedding smoothly.


    Moreover, Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t know what Franklin Richards, reed Richards''s son, was planning. If he accidentally destroyed all this, it wouldn''t be very good.


    To sum up, among the opinions of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Huang Liang''s wedding was held first in Xiangjiang, China, which is also where Huang Liang''s own home is located.


    On this day, Leng Feng and others who received the news rushed over one after another. During this period, they implemented the skill given by Huang Wen''s Avatar, and the effect was good. At least under the subtle influence, the comprehensive quality of Chinese people was constantly improving, and even many talented Chinese people had emerged and been absorbed by official organizations.


    Leng Feng and others are very grateful to Huang Liang. When they learned that Huang Liang was going to get married, they also prepared a big gift, although they know that these gifts do not have much effect on Huang Wen''s Avatar or Huang Liang.


    But on such a happy day, it is also a wish to add icing on the cake.


    Under the smiles of Huang Liang''s parents, the wedding was held successfully. Even the Georges Stacy family who came all the way was full of smiles. For Gwen, a spider who became a member of the avenger alliance, Georges Stacy''s disapproval from the beginning turned into support, because he saw the importance of the avenger Alliance.


    George Stacy knows that he has his own responsibility, and his daughter also has her responsibility. Today, George Stacy is very relieved that his daughter can complete the major events in her life.


    In this way, among everyone''s blessings, this grand wedding was a complete success. Then came the wedding of reed Richards and Susan stone. It really made the Avengers uncomfortable to attend the wedding twice in such a short time, especially to prepare two different gifts

 Chapter 1349

    At the beginning of the wedding between reed Richards and Susan stone, Huang Wen''s Avatar looked out of the earth and saw the Silver Shadow Man with silver all over and skateboarding under his feet.


    At this time, the Silver Shadow man had just come to the solar system. He walked through the space with special abilities. Even captain Carol of surprise couldn''t really find him. Therefore, Tony Stark and silly girl''s arrangements outside the earth also didn''t find the trace of the Silver Shadow Man.


    However, for Huang Wen''s Avatar, it is not difficult to find the Silver Shadow Man, even not just Huang Wen''s Avatar. Shortly after Huang Wen''s Avatar found the Silver Shadow Man, John, Max, Huang Liang, Wanda, Qin Ge Lei and strange raised their heads one after another, and they all found abnormalities.


    Only hawk and Tony Stark have cosmic combat effectiveness. Hawk didn''t find the trace of the Silver Shadow Man. Hawk didn''t appear. Bruce Banner attended the wedding this time, and Tony Stark needless to say, he didn''t even wear battle armor. Now he is just an ordinary legendary realm.


    "Master?"


    "Mr. Huang asked?"


    When John and others discovered the Silver Shadow Man successively, they subconsciously looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar. At this time, they probably understood that this was the new crisis mentioned by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    However, John and others have some doubts in their hearts. The breath of the Silver Shadow man seems to be OK, and the hidden means can be called brilliant, but it should be only cosmic. So where is the other cosmic peak in Huang''s Avatar''s mouth? Didn''t they find out?


    "It''s all right. Try to let reed and them hold the wedding." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "although I don''t know if this is their cheap son''s means, it''s really not good to interrupt their parents'' wedding. Is it because their feelings are not very good?"


    "Then we did it?" John''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech, and his body turned into an ice flame, directly crossed the distance of space and disappeared in situ.


    The remaining Avengers were not stunned and left the wedding scene one after another. Only Huang Liang still sat next to Huang Wen''s Avatar, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with gratitude and smiled: "Hey, master, you knew you would find this situation, so you didn''t let me hold the wedding with reed and them?"


    "Pa!" Huang asked the avatar angrily, hit Huang Liang on the head, stared at Huang Liang and said, "this is only part of the reason. The important thing is, why do you have to hold your wedding with Gwen? Gwen didn''t want you to find it from the beginning?"


    "Hey, hey, I found it later..." Huang Liang scratched his head in embarrassment and then asked in a low voice, "master, since you know this, why don''t you let reed and them change their day? And who is Reed''s cheap son? Susan is pregnant? Is it so fast?"


    "When he gets married, the Silver Shadow Man will come. Can you understand?" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and softly explained, "in fact, this is also the law of cause and effect, and the reason for this Law of cause and effect may be Susan and Reed''s children. You may be able to study this Law of cause and effect. After all, there is also the power of cause and effect in your Buddhist law..."


    "Is it so magical?" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a little surprised, then his eyes flashed slightly and said, "so, reed and Susan''s children will be very strong in the future? So he can influence the past with the future?"


    "It''s not that he will be strong in the future, but that he was born strong. He naturally wants to ensure that there will be no problems in the timeline of his birth..." Huang asked the avatar, glancing at delichaz and Susan stone, and softly explained.


    "Now Susan stone doesn''t show any difference. When their children really appear, I should be able to know more."


    "Then I''ll help, master..." Huang Liang nodded clearly, then his body flashed and disappeared in place.


    Such an anomaly, of course, can''t hide reed Richards and Susan stone. Susan stone''s heart tightened at this time for fear that the most important wedding in his life would be disrupted.


    On the other hand, reed Richards found that something had changed. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he subconsciously wanted to go and see it and ask Huang''s Avatar about the situation.


    However, Susan stone controlled Reid Richards in time, and her mind was directly blessed on Reid Richards, At the same time, he voiced to Reid Richards: "Mr. Huang Wen has said that you don''t need to participate in this time and finish the wedding well. This is the most important event in our life. It''s not the time for you to show off and actually make soy sauce!"


    "If I go, it can''t be regarded as soy sauce..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on reed Richards''s face. He knew that his strength seemed to be unable to participate in this kind of thing, especially Tony Stark, an avenger with cosmic combat effectiveness, was still honestly participating in his wedding, and Bruce banner didn''t change into hawk, It seems that reed Richards does play a role in soy sauce.


    However, Reid Richards was unwilling to admit it. Even if Reid Richards had a similar idea in his heart, he could not directly admit it orally.


    Therefore, in the reminder before Huang Wen''s incarnation and the threat of Susan stone at this time, Reid Richards pretended not to know anything and was completing one of the most important events in his life and Susan stone''s life according to the normal process of the wedding.


    "Huh?" Tony Stark, who was taking pepper to the ceremony, finally noticed something wrong. Of course, he didn''t find the Silver Shadow Man, but saw that Huang Liang and others suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Piper noticed the abnormality of Tony Stark around her. She lowered her voice and asked in a low voice.


    "Something seems to have happened. I want to see..." Tony Stark looked around quietly and said quietly.


    "It''s someone else''s wedding. You can''t be in the limelight at ordinary times. If you make too much noise today and disrupt the wedding, Susan is afraid to hate you all her life..." Piper pulled Tony Stark, who was going to stand up, and reminded him with a serious look.


    "Since Mr. Huang Wen is still sitting there safely, it means that nothing big has happened. They can find what you can find. Since they don''t have too many abnormalities, you''d better sit here and don''t go there!"

 Chapter 1350

    Under peper''s strong advice, Tony Stark finally sat there honestly, but if there were 10000 cats scratching in his heart, he felt uncomfortable and uncomfortable everywhere.


    But unfortunately, even Tony Stark in this state did not have the courage to resist peper. Peper asked him to sit here honestly, so he could only do it honestly.


    The time was pushed forward a little, and came to the beginning of the wedding between reed Richards and Susan stone, that is, when Huang Wen''s Avatar just raised his head and looked out of the earth.


    At that time, the Silver Shadow man just came near the earth. When he came to the solar system, he felt the extraordinary of the earth. This extraordinary is not that he has extraordinary power, but that he can be sure that the earth is a planet with life.


    This is also the prerequisite for the Silver Shadow man to find food for the planet devourer. Most of the planets in the universe are inanimate, let alone intelligent life, and these planets are not even qualified to become the food of the planet devourer.


    Only a planet with intelligent life like the earth can become a food alternative for planet Devourers, just like the planet where shandal and surprise captain Carol are about to stay.


    However, when the Silver Shadow Man gradually approached the earth, he found the particularity of the earth. He didn''t find the existence of Huang Wen''s Avatar. He didn''t even find strange, Wanda, Qin Ge Lei and Huang Liang, let alone Tony Stark and hawk who hasn''t come out yet.


    The reason why the Silver Shadow Xia didn''t find Huang Wen''s Avatar is that the strength of the Silver Shadow Xia is not enough. As for Huang Liang and others, it is because Huang Liang and others more or less master different degrees of spiritual power. Their power is relatively introverted. If they don''t explore carefully, they can''t be seen. If they explore carefully, they will be found.


    Therefore, at the beginning, the Silver Shadow man only found the two brothers John and Max, and was attracted by their vast cosmic energy.


    In the Silver Shadow Man''s induction, the energy of John and Max is not much weaker than themselves. Coupled with such a vibrant planet, the Silver Shadow Man instantly changed the original first ranking of surprise captain Carol to the earth. I don''t know whether surprise captain Carol should be happy or speechless after knowing the news.


    After discovering the excellence of the earth, the Silver Shadow Man released his own perception and touched the perception of John and others. Therefore, they will perceive the location of the Silver Shadow man one after another, and then disappear in situ.


    To tell the truth, the Silver Shadow man was a little confused when he detected so many cosmic giants. Even though he didn''t have too many human emotions, he still felt confused at this time, and even couldn''t make the right decision for a time, and then he was surrounded by John and others.


    "Is this guy a human? I mean, is this guy an alien?" John looked at the Silver Shadow Man and said, "to tell you the truth, it looks a little like Logan after his transformation, and also a little like ganglish. Do you think this guy is a mutant? Or is it the means of the God group to retaliate against us?"


    "The God group should not be so retarded? It''s just a cosmic level. How can it be qualified to retaliate against us?" Max shook his head and said softly, "however, I believe that this guy is a mutant lost in the universe. After all, this guy looks a little different from the aliens we know..."


    "He''s not an alien, he''s not even a person in the universe..." after a long time, strange looked at the Silver Shadow Man and said, "I have observed the time line of our universe. Two powerful people once came to the earth. Yes, Ronnie''s situation is somewhat similar to that of British captain Brian. They are only the incarnation of the current universe."


    "Incarnation? What are you talking about? I am the master''s servant, not the incarnation of anyone!" After hearing strange''s words, the Silver Shadow man who kept silent finally spoke. He looked around and said, "I really didn''t expect that so many strong people can be bred in a planet. However, it''s interesting and qualified to be the master''s food. This planet has been marked by me, and the master is on the way..."


    "Boom!" Before the Silver Shadow Man finished his words, a powerful thunder force bombarded the Silver Shadow Man''s body, making the Silver Shadow Man''s body fly upside down. There was a scorched black mark on his chest, which was slowly recovering.


    "Take the earth as food? You have a big appetite!" Max''s eyes flashed an unhappy light. Looking at the Silver Shadow Man, he said in a deep voice, "come on, let me see, what qualifications do you have to take the earth as food, and what qualifications do you have to arbitrarily comment on these planets that gave birth to life in the universe!"


    "You can''t escape. This planet has only one destiny, that is to be swallowed up by its master!" Hearing Max''s words, the Silver Shadow man didn''t have too many fluctuations in his heart. He stepped on the silver skateboard and rushed directly in the direction of Max and others. He was not afraid that there were so many strong people of his same level here.


    "Max, let me come!" When Max was ready to continue shooting, John suddenly rushed forward to cut his beard. The law of ice and fire showed its real power in front of the Avengers for the first time.


    As for why John is so eager, isn''t it because there are too many monks and too few people? Huang asked the avatar, but he said that this time there are only two enemies, one is the cosmic strong man in front of him, and the other is the cosmic peak strong man, who should cooperate with the Avengers.


    Therefore, the only one who can fight alone is the Silver Shadow Man. Therefore, don''t look at Max''s high sounding words before. In fact, he has found a suitable reason for himself to fight, so he can seize this opportunity to fight with the Silver Shadow Man.


    And who is John? Don''t be cheeky. Max didn''t even bother to find any reason. He cut his beard directly. The ice fire law not only shot at the Silver Shadow Man, but even drove the people watching the war out.


    The law of ice and fire is spreading in this space, as if all pervasive cold currents are invading every inch of space, but these cold currents have the ability to burn everything.


    Even the Silver Shadow man standing on the silver skateboard was still seriously affected in the face of this Law of ice and fire. His body began to harden, and the hot flame was burning his consciousness

 Chapter 1351

    This is already a contest at the law level. Although we don''t know what law the Silver Shadow man uses, we can obviously see that the Silver Shadow Man is very hard and at an absolute disadvantage when facing John''s ice and fire law.


    "John shameless jealous of this guy," Max, who was robbed of his opponent, watched John, who was very handsome, and had a taste of Tucao. It was obvious that Max make complaints about John''s taking away her opponent.


    "It''s not that simple. Don''t take it lightly..." when strange heard Max''s words, his eyes flashed green, as if he was rehearsing something. After a long time, he looked at max and said, "John should lose this battle..."


    "What? How is it possible?" A little surprise flashed in Max''s eyes. Although he was a little unhappy that John robbed his opponent and was also happy to see John lose to the Silver Shadow Man, from the current combat situation, John showed no sign of losing at all.


    "His situation is more mysterious than infinite gemstones. The pedal under his feet is the source of his strength, and there is an incomparably vast existence behind him. I don''t know whether it is his original master or the master in his mouth..." strange slowly shook his head and whispered.


    "With this skateboard, no matter how much energy he consumes and how many injuries he suffers, he can recover, and John''s energy is not endless."


    "In other words, this is another artifact? The power of this skateboard not only exceeds the limit of infinite gemstones in the current universe, but also has no restrictions, and does not need to care about the load capacity of the host?" As the host of real gemstones, Wanda soon understood strange''s meaning when she heard strange''s words.


    What is powerful is not the Silver Shadow Man himself, but the skateboard at the foot of the Silver Shadow Man and the master who may exist behind the Silver Shadow Man!


    Moreover, Wanda and strange are worried that the real source of this crisis is what Huang Wen''s Avatar said!


    "Buzz!" When Wanda and others were thinking, the Silver Shadow man who had been suppressed by John did have a brand-new change. A brand-new energy poured out of the skateboard under his feet and injected into the Silver Shadow Man''s body, so that the body originally suppressed by the ice law gradually regained its vitality, It also suppressed the flame law that originally burned his consciousness.


    "Huh?" John, who fought with the Silver Shadow Man, soon noticed this anomaly. He knew that this should be the bottom card of the Silver Shadow Man. Although he didn''t know the Silver Shadow Man, John, who had long been ready for full battle, didn''t mean to panic, but released his energy at the material level.


    Since the power of law is blocked, let the Silver Shadow man see the power of ice and fire, which is John''s idea at this time.


    "Boom!" A powerful force of ice and fire erupted from John''s body, which was even more powerful than the thunder force suddenly erupted by max. the power of the fusion of two different energies was indeed more dangerous than the single energy!


    "Buzz!" However, just when this powerful force of ice and fire was about to hit the Silver Shadow Man, the skateboard at the foot of the Silver Shadow Man cocked up, just like a surfer in the sea cocked up his skateboard to meet the waves. The silver skateboard floated on the force of ice and fire, not only was it not repulsed by the force of ice and fire, but even rushed in the direction of John quickly along the force of ice and fire.


    John was caught off guard by such an operation. Basically, John just released the power of ice and fire, the Silver Shadow man fought back directly and came to John in a way that John didn''t expect.


    "Bang!" The Silver Shadow Man''s not too big fist broke out beyond John''s imagination. If John hadn''t been elementalized in time, he couldn''t even bear the powerful power on the Silver Shadow Man''s fist.


    It seems that the power of the Silver Shadow Man has become more powerful after being blessed by the skateboard under his feet.


    Moreover, even if John opened the elemental state in time, he was still beaten out by the Silver Shadow Man. Even in John''s perception, he seemed to become much weaker under this punch, and a small force disappeared from his body when he flew out.


    "You''re really right. John is really going to lose!" Huang Liang''s eyes flickered slightly. Looking at John flying out, he whispered, "the skateboard under this guy''s feet is absorbing John''s strength, otherwise his previous flying speed would not be so fast, and now it is impossible to hurt John so easily!"


    "Another absorber?" Max raised his eyebrows. He heard the story of Bruce Banner''s father, then shook his head and said, "it doesn''t seem quite right. After absorbing the corresponding substances, there are signs of transformation towards such substances, but this guy hasn''t changed at all after absorbing John''s energy, except that his strength is stronger..."


    "It should be the magic of this skateboard. I just don''t know where the upper limit of this guy is. If he can absorb energy without limit, it will be troublesome..." Wanda slowly shook her head. Chaotic magic surged in her hands, looked at the skateboard at the foot of the silver film man and said, "do you want me to try to deprive him of his skateboard?"


    "I suggest you take a look first. By the way, Qin, please take uncle wolf over..." Huang Liang thought a little, glanced at the silent strange, looked at Qin Ge Lei and said.


    "OK." Qin Ge Lei nodded, didn''t ask too many questions, directly opened a door of space and pulled Logan who was at the wedding site.


    "Huh?" Logan didn''t mean much surprise when he appeared next to Qin Ge Lei. He had guessed what had happened, but he really didn''t adapt to the Silver Shadow Man, because the ability of the Silver Shadow man was really similar to that of him and steel.


    The only difference is that after Rogan and ganglishi changed, they didn''t have their own exclusive mounts.


    "Is this the enemy? So strong that he can beat John?" After observing, Logan said in surprise, "John''s power is declining. It seems to be absorbed by this guy. Is this guy''s special ability?"


    "I''m not being beaten by this guy!" John heard Logan''s voice in the distance and retorted very unconvinced, "I beat him at first, but I was careless!"

 Chapter 1352

    Seeing that John is still stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat even in this situation, Max on the side sneered and said: "well, anyway, you picked the opponent. Since you accidentally caused this situation, you should be careful next. Come on, I''m optimistic about you!"


    "Shit! Max, I just robbed your opponent. As for such revenge?" John whispered a curse when he heard the speech. The law on his body was constantly flowing, adjusting his breath and quickly restoring his energy.


    In fact, it is very easy for the cosmic strong to recover their energy. The law power they call can be quickly transformed into the energy they need.


    However, now John faces two difficulties. The first is that the battle between him and the Silver Shadow Man has not stopped. His own law power itself has to resist the attack from the Silver Shadow Man.


    Second, the skateboard at the foot of the Silver Shadow Man is very strange to John. It is constantly absorbing John''s power and improving the Silver Shadow Man''s own explosive power.


    This also led to John from the beginning to fall into the downwind, it is difficult to turn the tables and keep fighting. Only one can change, and John''s strength will become weaker and weaker.


    "Buzz!" At this time, a box flew out of John''s body. The box released endless cold current, as if to freeze everything around. Moreover, there was a trace of heat in the cold current, which was hidden quietly, like a poisonous snake hidden in the grass, ready to give a fatal blow at any time.


    Yes, this box is the ice treasure box. It was originally an artifact of the frost giant family. According to the inheritance relationship, this ice treasure box should belong to rocky, one of the few remaining frost giants in the universe and the son of the king of the Frost Giant Rolfe.


    But obviously, rocky couldn''t see the ice treasure box, or the identity of the Frost Giant. He didn''t mean to ask for the ice treasure box at all.


    In fact, if rocky is willing, he can face up to his blood, and then become Asgard''s God of frost and develop his ice ability. At that time, he will not be a first-class troublemaker, a second-class mage and a third-class assassin.


    Of course, all this did not happen. From the moment the cold ice treasure box fell into John''s hands, it has been around John and helped John transform his ability from cold ice fire palm into ice fire law. John can have today, the cold ice treasure box is also a great contribution.


    However, the ice treasure box also has limits. When Lao Fei, once the king of the ice giant, has the ice treasure box, he can give play to the combat effectiveness of the heavenly Father level in a sub heavenly Father level state, and the ice treasure box can break out its own strength and slowly freeze a planet.


    However, such strength is obviously not enough for John at this time. John has reached the cosmic level. If he is still the original ice chest, he can''t even supplement the energy in John''s body.


    Fortunately, the cold ice treasure box is not the same as before. During the previous special training, the cold ice treasure box was also brought into the special training space. After John broke through, John transformed the cold ice treasure box and made it a new ice fire treasure box.


    Even John learned the essence of collecting wool from Huang Wen. In the special training space, he didn''t know how much energy he had quietly consumed, which was integrated into the ice and fire treasure box


    Now is the best time for John to use the ice fire treasure box, although he was prepared to use it on more critical occasions.


    "Buzz!" But then something happened that John didn''t expect. He regarded it as a treasure. The ice and fire treasure box as a card just burst into its own glory. The body of the Silver Shadow Man flashed, and the skateboard under his feet directly pressed on the ice and fire treasure box.


    Then the bottom of the silver skateboard seemed to be connected with a water curtain. The ice fire treasure box slowly sank into the bottom of the silver skateboard and disappeared directly!


    "Horizontal groove?!" John''s mouth gave a cry of surprise. He was not calm at this time. His treasure was swallowed by the Silver Shadow Man, and the breath of the Silver Shadow man was constantly expanding. Although it did not reach the cosmic peak, it was not far away!


    "What are you looking at?! don''t you come and help?" Anxious John doesn''t bother to worry about losing. He just wants to beat the Silver Shadow Man and get his ice and fire treasure box back.


    John is worried that if his hand is slow and the ice fire treasure box is digested by the Silver Shadow Man, John will really lose his wife and lose his soldiers!


    "I''ll say John lost?" Strange aside shook his head helplessly when he saw this scene. He had already reminded him, but the Avengers were unwilling to take action. Due to the restriction of the law of time, strange had some words to say, including the swallowing of John''s ice fire treasure box.


    In fact, at the beginning, strange proposed that the Silver Shadow man was difficult to deal with and wanted the Avengers to fight together, but Huang Liang and others were full of confidence and felt that they had the strength to brush the Silver Shadow man alone.


    Now, the Silver Shadow Man has been further strengthened. There are few people present who can brush the Silver Shadow man alone. Even if you are not careful, it is easy for the Silver Shadow man to absorb energy again and become more powerful.


    "Well, it''s my carelessness..." Huang Liang sighed lightly. The Buddha''s light flowed in his eyes as if he was analyzing something. "However, it''s not completely unproductive. Uncle wolf, you go and entangle the Silver Shadow Man. John returns and waits for my order. I''ve found the cause and effect line. Maybe I can cut off the connection between this guy and the skateboard!"


    "Good!" Logan heard the speech and his eyes flashed with excitement. He knew that he must have a chance to play when he was called.


    You know, everyone present has cosmic combat effectiveness, except him Logan, but only he Logan can turn the tide at the critical moment!


    With excitement, Logan turned into a shadow and rushed to the direction of the Silver Shadow Man, but John bit his teeth and didn''t mean to return. His heart was very unwilling!


    "Do you still want your broken box? Come back quickly if you want, so as not to absorb energy for him again!" Huang Liang glared at John, who was still fighting. He took out the dignity of his senior brother and shouted at John.


    "I know..." John clenched his teeth, finally reluctantly loosened his fist, handed over the battlefield with Logan, and handed over the Silver Shadow Man To Logan. He returned to Huang Liang, slowly restored his energy, and waited for a full blow to recapture his ice and fire treasure box.

 Chapter 1353

    On Logan''s side, Huang Liang and others were not disappointed. Although Logan''s realm is only the peak of heavenly Father level, and may not even be as high as the realm of Thor and Zeus encountered in Max training space, Logan''s combat effectiveness is indeed not weak.


    Logan didn''t fall into any disadvantage when he faced the Silver Shadow man who had absorbed the ice and fire treasure box and was close to the peak of the universe.


    The speed of the Silver Shadow Man is really fast. Even among the cosmic giants, it is fast. Max with Zeus speed is not necessarily much faster than the Silver Shadow Man on a skateboard.


    However, with his strong perception ability, Logan can fight back against the Silver Shadow Man at the critical moment even when he is slower than the Silver Shadow Man.


    Moreover, with the improvement of Rogan''s strength, there are many changes in aidman alloy after his transformation. The energy that can help Rogan give a positive buff has been perfectly accepted by aidman alloy, and aidman alloy''s resistance to external negative energy is also very strong.


    At this moment, the Silver Shadow Man fully felt Logan''s difficulties. If he didn''t have too much sense of autonomy, he would even doubt whether the guy in front of him who was very similar to himself would also be under the hand of the planet devourer, although he didn''t find each other''s slide.


    The Silver Shadow man attacked Logan again and again, but he was blocked by Logan. Even Logan''s counterattack was enough to pose a threat to the Silver Shadow Man. The strength from aidman alloy and Logan''s heavenly father was enough to make Logan have the ability to hurt the Silver Shadow Man.


    Even so, the physical injury is more obvious than the law. There are claw marks on the Silver Shadow Man. The body material after being blessed by the silver skateboard is still inferior to the strengthened aidman alloy.


    However, from the moment when the Silver Shadow man was injured, Logan was more sure that the Silver Shadow man was definitely not a normal life, because there was no blood at the place where the Silver Shadow man was injured, and there was no blood or flesh in the wound, let alone bones.


    The Silver Shadow Man is like a pure humanoid robot made of silver metal, even a little sentinel robot.


    "Buzz!" In the long battle between Logan and the Silver Shadow Man, the Silver Shadow man didn''t get any advantage or even hurt. The silver skateboard at the foot of the Silver Shadow man once again released mysterious power.


    With the mysterious power of the silver skateboard emerging, the Silver Shadow man turned sharply and pressed the silver skateboard on Logan''s Edelman alloy steel claws in a fancy skateboard posture. It seems to be to suck Logan and his pair of claws into the silver skateboard, just like the previous ice and fire treasure box.


    "Opportunity!" Huang Liang, who has been watching the Silver Shadow Man, suddenly brightened his eyes and flashed a golden light. The law of cause and effect in the law of Buddha began to flow. He found the connection between the Silver Shadow Man and the silver skateboard and found a way to separate the Silver Shadow Man and the silver skateboard.


    The Silver Shadow Man and the silver skateboard are not inseparable. In fact, it sounds better to say that the Silver Shadow Man is the host of the silver skateboard. In real terms, the Silver Shadow man can only be regarded as the puppet of the silver skateboard.


    In other words, the relationship between Silver Shadow Man and silver skateboard is not as good as that between space gem and Tony Stark.


    Tony Stark can borrow the power of space gems and the universe behind them, but the Silver Shadow man can only wait for the silver skateboard to help him most of the time.


    Especially when encountering a strong enemy, it was not the Silver Shadow man who thought of a way to deal with the enemy, but the silver skateboard suddenly changed its moves, thus suppressing John.


    However, during the battle with Logan, due to his lack of understanding of Logan, even the silver skateboard did not quickly find a way to deal with Logan, which led to the current deadlock. Huang Liang, who has been waiting for an opportunity, saw the possibility of dealing with the Silver Shadow Man!


    "Shoot, burst out your law power, pour into the skateboard, uncle wolf, catch the guy and try to pull him off the skateboard!" After discovering the flaw, Huang Liang shouted loudly, and the surrounding Avengers shot one after another.


    John, who had been waiting for a long time and wanted to recapture his ice and fire treasure box, was the first to burst out his power. However, Max, Wanda, Qin Ge Lei and even strange and Huang Liang burst out their own energy.


    For what happened at this time, strange did not fully foresee, and the law of time is not omnipotent. He just saw the picture of John fighting the Silver Shadow Man and being defeated with his own cards. What he found later, strange doesn''t know.


    There is no way. There are too many strong people involved in the mystery of time. Strange can barely cope with the existence of two identical states. However, in this time deduction, he is afraid that there will be yellow questions and planet Devourers. It is really too difficult for strange to figure out the whole future.


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    With the outbreak of Huang Liang''s strength, the cherry skateboard trampled by the Silver Shadow man began to be unstable. The Silver Shadow Man subconsciously wanted to avoid these attacks, but at this time, Logan had jumped up, his claws pierced the Silver Shadow Man''s body, and then raised it violently.


    Just now, Logan didn''t forget that the Silver Shadow man wanted to step under his feet with a silver skateboard. You know, Logan is not a treasure chest of ice and fire. He is a living person. Such behavior of the Silver Shadow Man undoubtedly angered Logan.


    Logan is not a docile person. As a grumpy old wolf, although he has not been really angry for many years, this does not mean that Logan''s temper has changed when dealing with the enemy.


    In fact, if Logan could have the more angry and powerful ability of Haoke, the increase degree of Logan''s strength would not be weaker than Haoke. Now, the angry Beast is showing his strength.


    "Roar!" Logan''s mouth roared, and the Silver Shadow Man''s body was lifted with the silver skateboard under his feet. However, under the suppression of the law power of Huang Liang and others, the ripples on the silver skateboard became more and more obvious, and there seemed to be a gap between the Silver Shadow Man''s feet and the silver skateboard.


    "Increase strength!" At this time, Huang Liang''s reminder sounded again, and then the collective strength of the people strengthened. The strong law power covered the surface of the silver skateboard, completely isolated the contact surface between the Silver Shadow Man and the silver skateboard, and separated the two from the material level.

 Chapter 1354

    At this time, the ripples on the water surface of the silver skateboard kept surging, like constantly absorbing the law power from Huang Liang and others, but it finally failed. There were too many cosmic giants present.


    When the Silver Shadow Man and the silver skateboard were separated on the material level, the strength of the Silver Shadow man seemed to be exhausted. He had no strength to struggle in Logan''s hands, and even his head tilted and fainted directly.


    However, the Silver Shadow Man''s finger also points to the direction of the silver skateboard. It seems that he wants to touch the silver skateboard again and regain strength.


    At this time, the silver skateboard was suspended in the air. Wrapped in the law power of Huang Liang and others, it was shaking slightly, like struggling or losing its puppet. The explosive power became weak.


    "Succeeded!" Huang Liang and others saw the situation of the silver skateboard at this time, shouted excitedly one by one, and then approached Logan''s direction one after another. Only John couldn''t wait to rush to the silver skateboard.


    "Where''s my ice fire treasure box? Why hasn''t my ice fire treasure box been vomited out by it? Has it digested it?" John asked with a worried face after looking around the silver skateboard.


    John was already feeling the connection between himself and the ice fire treasure box, but from the moment he was swallowed by the silver skateboard, John lost this connection. Originally, John thought that when the silver skateboard was caught, he should be able to restore this connection, but he didn''t think he still couldn''t feel the ice fire treasure box.


    "Maybe you need to ask this guy..." Huang Liang glanced at John, pointed to the Silver Shadow man who was held in his hand by Logan and had several injuries, but there was no blood flowing out, "It can be clearly perceived that this guy''s breath has decreased a lot, but he is not dead. We may know more information from him, such as his true self in strange''s mouth, such as his master in his mouth..."


    "Then we''ll go back? What about this skateboard?" John frowned and asked, "and what if my ice and fire treasure box is sent somewhere?"


    "Then I can only blame you for colliding too much, using your cards without preparation, and finally losing your wife and breaking your soldiers..." Max sneered softly. If John hadn''t taken the lead before, he would be the first to lose to the Silver Shadow Man.


    Max thinks his strength is more powerful than John. After all, he has approached some of the gods, but when John has the so-called treasure box of ice and fire, Max dare not say he can win steadily.


    In particular, John''s ice fire law has more power of change, and it is not so simple to deal with it.


    Therefore, if Max fought with the Silver Shadow Man, the general plot direction should be no different from John, but this does not prevent Max from mocking John at this time.


    "Let''s wait until we get back. As long as we can get enough information from this guy, we can find out the details of the skateboard and find your ice and fire treasure box..." Huang Liang saw John''s face black, but shook his head and comforted him softly.


    "If you can''t, you can go to master. Master should be able to help you get the ice and fire treasure box back. If you really lose face."


    "Then wait!" John heard Huang Liang mention Huang Wen. For a moment, he sighed helplessly, looked at the silver skateboard next to him and said.


    "Buzz!" Soon, space forces acted on this area. Huang Liang and others disappeared here with the Silver Shadow Man and silver skateboard, but they did not return to the wedding scene of reed Richards and Susan stone, but returned to the avenger building.


    Going to the wedding scene now is undoubtedly to make the wedding scene more chaotic. Just wait until the wedding between reed Richards and Susan stone is over, and then tell the Avengers about the Silver Shadow Man.


    "So, nothing happened? Did reed and Susan''s wedding really go well? Their cheap son and their last conscience?" Huang Wen''s Avatar felt all this at the wedding site, glanced at Reed Richards and Susan stone, who were about to end the process, and muttered in their hearts.


    At the same time, or earlier, a box containing the power of ice and fire appeared in the consciousness of the planetary devourer. The planetary devourer did not care, but waved his hand and transmitted the power in the ice and fire treasure box.


    But soon, the planet devourer noticed something wrong, because a force was impacting his conscious space. The planet devourer subconsciously released his conscious perception. As a result, he found the picture of the Silver Shadow Man being beaten down from the silver skateboard and then captured.


    "How long have I slept? There are so many top powers in the universe? And they all live on the same planet? Why does this planet give me a familiar and dangerous feeling? Have I ever been to this planet?" After the planet devourer felt the powerful power emitted by Huang Liang and others, a ray of doubt flashed in his eyes and whispered silently in his heart.


    At this time, the planet devourer did not mean to save the Silver Shadow Man, but silently took back his perception, and even cut off the connection with the silver skateboard.


    "I just woke up and my strength hasn''t recovered. Although I forgot what I had experienced before, it seems that there is an idea and consciousness in my mind, that is, can''t wave..." a glimmer of wisdom flashed through the huge eyes of the planet devourer, and then thought about it.


    "Can''t wave means that I want to restore all my strength. If I act rashly when I go to that blue planet, I''m afraid it will be dangerous... Well, that should be it."


    "If you restore your strength, you need to devour several living planets, or some inanimate galaxies..."


    "No, the latter is so bad that it can''t be called food. I remember that before Noreen was caught, it seemed to mark some places. Well, I''ll go to those places first, devour those planets, restore my strength, and then go to the blue star!"


    "I hope Noreen can hold on. If I die before I go to the blue planet, I can only change a subordinate... Hmm? No, I remember. I''m not just a subordinate. What about my other subordinates?"


    "Forget it, whatever. Filling your stomach and restoring your strength is the most important thing. Let''s talk about later!"

 Chapter 1355

    In this way, the body shape of the planet devourer disappeared in place. Instead of paying attention to what happened after the Silver Shadow man was captured, he followed the mark left by the Silver Shadow man to find a life planet suitable for his own food.


    The first target of the planet devourer is naturally the surprise captain Carol marked by the Silver Shadow Man. However, the planet devourer sensed that the surprise captain Carol was not on the planet at this time, so he didn''t worry, but waited silently.


    For such a strong person as the planet devourer, time has long lost its original meaning. In the consciousness of the planet devourer, I don''t know how many years I have slept and how many years I have lived.


    The planet devourer should have appeared since the birth of the universe, at least in the memory derived from the rules of the planet devourer.


    So at this time, the planet devourer did not mean to be eager at all, but slowly waited for surprise captain Carol to go to a suitable life planet.


    And surprise captain Carol doesn''t know about the Silver Shadow Man and even the planet devourer. She really wants to go to a living planet.


    It is the new home of the stru people. It was originally a planet that has lost its civilization. There were traces of more prosperous life, but everything disappeared in the long river of years.


    After the scroos discovered this place, they transformed this planet into an environment suitable for their survival with cutting-edge technology. Most of the scroos stayed on this planet, and a small number of scroos followed surprise captain Carol to uphold justice in the universe.


    When surprise captain Carol took Nick Frey back to earth, he also took a holiday for those scurus men. They naturally returned to their own planet.


    Now, surprise captain Carroll is worried that the crisis from the universe in Huang Wen''s incarnation will affect the skruks, so he wants to return to the skruk planet.


    And there is the most critical point, that is, surprise captain Carol felt a strange place on the way back, but didn''t find out what happened, which made surprise captain Carol more worried that something would happen to the scrooge.


    In this way, surprise captain Carol took Nick Frey back to the planet of the scroo people, but she didn''t know that she was helping the planet devourer lead the way, let alone that the planet devourer had regarded her and the planet of the scroo people as food to restore strength.


    On the other hand, on the earth, under the seat of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Susan stone''s wedding was successfully completed. Reed Richards endured the itching feeling in his heart like a cat''s paw and survived the whole process of the wedding.


    The most important event in his life came to a successful end. Even if there were a little twists and turns, it was still very happy in the eyes of outsiders. After the wedding, Susan stone also relaxed a little. Instead of forcing reed Richards to stay with him for the honeymoon, she let reed Richards go to Huang Liang and ask them what had happened.


    As for Tony Stark and Bruce Banner, they rushed back to the avenger building as soon as the wedding was over and met the Silver Shadow Man.


    "This guy is definitely not from earth!" After observing the silver shadow, Bruce Banner said a nonsense, which made the Avengers roll their eyes.


    "Benner, is this the result of your brain analysis of seven doctorates?" John on one side glared angrily, and Bruce Banner mocked.


    Obviously, due to the loss of his ice and fire treasure box, John is now like a powder keg on fire. He will burst out his anger at any time, just like he was young when he was a fireman.


    "Don''t worry, I mean, his body doesn''t contain much super power, at least it''s far from the level of the universe!" Bruce Banner shook his head and said softly, "although we all have our own variation and enhancement paths, our essence is that we are all human beings on earth..."


    "Our body quality is also increasing exponentially with the improvement of strength, which also allows us to accommodate more strength."


    "But this gray guy is different. I''m afraid his current physical quality has not reached the legendary level mentioned by the teacher. Anyone present is stronger than him, but the residual strength in his body is far more than his body can bear!"


    "So you mean to say that his power doesn''t belong to him?" Tony Stark on one side followed Bruce Banner''s train of thought and nodded clearly.


    "If you analyze this, you are right, but it doesn''t make any sense. We already know that the source of this guy''s strength is the silver skateboard, and even John''s treasure was swallowed by the silver skateboard..." Huang Liang shrugged and looked at Bruce Banner and Tony Stark.


    "If we don''t successfully separate the silver skateboard from him, we don''t want to deal with him. After separation, his strength drops instantly, and even he hasn''t woken up because of his previous injury. It can be seen how much the silver skateboard has affected him. In our analysis, the power contained in the silver skateboard is no less than infinite gemstones! ¡±


    "Why didn''t you say something so important earlier!" Tony Stark''s eyes suddenly brightened when he heard the speech. Tony Stark is still very interested in the items of infinite gem level, which is also the research direction of Tony Stark after.


    Tony Stark needs to create a more powerful armor and develop the real power among infinite gemstones. A treasure equivalent to the energy of infinite gemstones can undoubtedly help Tony Stark better contact this level.


    In addition to Tony Stark''s previous knowledge in the God Group and his imitation of the armor of the members of the God Group, maybe Tony Stark can really develop a set of infinite gem armor enough to hold six infinite gemstones.


    This suit of armor can perfectly exert the power of six infinite gemstones and withstand the counterattack from infinite gemstones. Whether it is the degree of technology or manufacturing difficulty, it is far more than the infinite gloves made by the dwarves.


    This is also Tony Stark''s preparation for fighting against mieba who is about to return and obtain the real power of infinite gemstones.


    Although in the mouth of Huang Wen''s Avatar, mieba has had a hard time and needs to be forced to work, Tony Stark knows that the strongest mieba in the multi universe will never give up. Tony Stark should try his best to find a way to kill Ba!

 Chapter 1356

    With a trace of excitement, Tony Stark walked to the side of the silver skateboard. Tony Stark has studied the six infinite gemstones, but there are too many laws contained in the six infinite gemstones, even with Tony Stark''s wisdom.


    Now, a silver skateboard with infinite gem appears, and Tony Stark has just grasped a key keenly, that is, the silver skateboard can devour things!


    "You just said that the silver skateboard swallowed John''s treasure. Where is the treasure now? Can it play its ability after it swallowed the treasure?" Tony Stark looked at the silver skateboard and asked Huang Liang.


    "Hum!" Hearing Tony Stark''s question, John snorted bitterly, and then turned his head as if he didn''t want to pay attention to Tony Stark.


    "Would he be so angry if the treasure came back?" Huang Liang spread his hands reluctantly and said softly, "as for the ability to swallow the ice fire treasure box, this guy doesn''t seem to release the ability related to ice fire, but his energy is absolutely enhanced, which is beyond doubt."


    "In other words, he transformed other forces into his own?" Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly and said excitedly, "will it be a means for infinite gemstones to break through the current limit of the universe to transform the power of six infinite gemstones into a power?"


    "Well, Tony, if you want to study the power of six infinite gemstones, you need at least one object that can withstand the power of six infinite gemstones?" Strange listened to Tony Stark''s analysis and looked helplessly at Tony Stark for a moment.


    "You want to create an infinite gem armor, but you haven''t even prepared the materials that can play the infinite gem armor. The energy that you can hold in the space gem armor is already a limit. It''s almost impossible to create an infinite gem armor based on this..."


    "Nothing, isn''t there ready-made materials here? I''ll study this skateboard first. If I can, maybe I can make it into a armor!" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed with excitement and said with a smile.


    "Then you have to solve this guy and the owner behind the skateboard..." Huang Liang shrugged and said softly, "strange said, the owner behind the skateboard is not simple. I''m afraid all your efforts were wasted before you solve him."


    "It doesn''t matter. The sky is falling and a tall one is standing on it. Anyway, I''m not the most powerful one!" Tony Stark said indifferently.


    "So Tony, the study of breeding is going to be postponed?" Bruce Banner raised his hand weakly and watched Tony Stark torture his soul.


    "This..." Tony Stark was stunned on the spot, and then his eyes flashed tangled. During this period of time, Tony Stark and Bruce Banner have been studying the relationship between their body quality and breeding offspring. It is precisely because of this that Bruce Banner was able to give the previous data.


    But now, with the emergence of new research objects, Tony Stark didn''t know which one should be the most important object for a while.


    After all, Tony Stark has been waiting for his daughter Morgan to come. I don''t know how long he has been waiting, but now there is a new technology in front of Tony Stark. It''s almost impossible for him to give up.


    Especially this time, the technology is related to Tony Stark''s final backhand.


    "Why don''t you study alone first?" Tony Stark looked at Bruce Banner with a little hesitation. He saw Victor von dum walking slowly towards the silver skateboard. He subconsciously stopped, "Hey dum, what are you going to do?"


    "Huh?!" When Victor von dum heard Tony Stark''s words, he was stunned. Facing the confused eyes of everyone around him, Victor von dum hesitated and said, "I seem to be able to sense the power contained in this skateboard. I seem to be able to control this power..."


    "What?!" The surrounding Avengers changed their faces one after another. Max reacted first. He stopped between Victor von dum and the silver skateboard, protected his apprentice behind him, and watched the silver skateboard and the Silver Shadow Man with vigilance.


    "Is this guy awake?" Huang Liang also looked at the Silver Shadow Xia, frowned and asked.


    "No, his spirit doesn''t fluctuate at all. If it weren''t for his body and the breath of life, I think he''s dead." Wanda slowly shook her head and said softly.


    "What''s going on? Is the real owner of the skateboard going to appear? But why is only dum sensing? Max, your ability is almost the same as dum. Do you have any sensing?" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, looked at max and asked.


    "I don''t have any special feelings, dum, are you okay?" Max looked heavy, shook his head, looked at Victor von dum behind him and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, master..." seeing the Avengers around and Max who cares about himself, Victor von dum was moved. He took a deep breath and whispered, "it seems that there is a certain connection between me and this skateboard. Do you want me to try?"


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" Max immediately rejected Victor von dum''s proposal.


    "I think I can try!" Tony Stark put forward different opinions. He looked at Victor von dum with shining eyes and said, "We need to know more information about this skateboard, and it is obvious that the last user of this skateboard can''t wake up in a short time. Since dum has such a feeling, let him try. Maybe it can help us know more about this skateboard?"


    "No!" Max didn''t listen to Tony Stark''s long speech. He looked firmly around the Avengers and said, "none of us know this skateboard. I''ve fought with this guy and know his power. We can''t risk dum''s life!"


    "Besides, is this guy dead? Since he can''t wake up by himself, we can use other means to wake him up. He has a breath of life. It''s really impossible. We can find Johnny and ask him to take this guy to the dimension of hell, find out his soul and connect his consciousness, so as to get the information we want!"

 Chapter 1357

    It has to be said that the method proposed by Max can also solve the situation at this time, but the risk coefficient is too high compared with the Silver Shadow Man. If you are not careful, it is easy to kill the Silver Shadow Man directly.


    After all, after losing the silver skateboard, the strength of the Silver Shadow man seems very limited. He may not be able to hold up such a toss.


    But in Max''s view, doing so can avoid accidents for his apprentice Victor von dum. Compared with Victor von dum, the Silver Shadow Man is naturally less important.


    People are divided into relatives, alienation and proximity. The life and death of an outsider must not be comparable to his apprentice.


    In the face of Max''s insistence, the Avengers on one side were silent. Even Tony Stark didn''t say anything more. They compared their hearts and knew that if Victor von dum was their best friend, they would make the same choice.


    "Master, actually I can." However, at this time, Victor von dum stood up, looked at max, bowed respectfully, and then said seriously.


    "Master, I can feel that this time it seems like an opportunity for me. Even with your help, I just barely reached the sub heavenly Father level. The road ahead is very long and difficult for me..."


    "But I think if I can seize this opportunity, I may be able to touch a higher level of power!"


    "You..." Max didn''t know what to say when he heard Victor von dum''s words. He knew that Victor von dum had always been a very few people with a strong desire in the avenger alliance.


    However, the Avengers did not pay much for Victor von dum because they were not very glorious when they came to the avenger building and could become villains.


    Moreover, Victor von dum does not have many outstanding places. He does have a certain talent in science and technology, but it is far worse than reed Richards and Tony Stark.


    Victor von dum has some accomplishments in magic, but apart from the orthodox mage of strange, Wanda is not a real mage.


    Therefore, in the avenger alliance, Victor von dum is actually a marginal figure, or a marginal figure that few people pay attention to.


    The three defenders of the alliance can at least form their own small group, and the magic four are an inseparable part. Johnny stone''s active character can naturally win the attention of many people. Reed Richards''s wisdom is enough to impress Tony Stark, while Victor von dum, who is not born to deal with the magic four, is naturally difficult to really become close friends with these people.


    This can be seen from the performance of Tony Stark when Victor von dum approached the silver skateboard. If it was reed Richards, Tony Stark would not stop it.


    In the whole Avenger alliance, Victor von dum has only a good master like Max, and his mother, Cynthia, who is wandering in a small building outside the avenger building.


    After being rescued from hell by Huang Wen, Cynthia has been doing what she can for the avenger alliance, although Huang Wen and the avenger alliance have never asked so.


    Of course, as a witch, Cynthia has also communicated with Wanda. However, her little magic attainments can''t bring any help to Wanda. It''s victor von dum''s magic talent, which should be inherited from Cynthia.


    Even if Victor von dum and strange can get along well, it is not impossible to join the karma Taj and learn magic.


    But now Victor von dum has reached the sub heavenly Father level. Even if he joins the karma Taj, the magic really passed on to him may not help Victor von dum at this level.


    Now, Victor von dum sees the hope of progress on the silver skateboard. He really has a wonderful connection with the silver skateboard!


    Max can also clearly see the psychological course of Victor von dum. Therefore, when he saw Victor von dum''s firm look, Max sighed silently in his heart.


    To tell the truth, Max''s desire to become stronger is not as strong as victor von dumgao. Max can have the current strength. In fact, he just wants to repay his kindness.


    Max always remembered Huang Wen''s help and pulled him back from the abyss when he was most helpless, so Max wanted to do his part to give back to Huang Wen.


    Max knows that his strength is nothing to Huang Wen. As long as he can help Huang Wen a little, Max feels it''s enough.


    In fact, Max also knows that Victor von dum wants to prove himself. Before joining the avenger alliance, Victor von dum has been suppressed by Reid Richards. Only in a short period of time, he created a company with his own talents and briefly suppressed Reid Richards.


    Moreover, the company did not last long, and soon went bankrupt because of rash trust in reed Richards. When joining the avenger alliance, it was not as popular as reed Richards and the magic four.


    Only when saving his mother Cynthia, Victor von dum briefly stood in the center of the stage, and then fell silent again.


    Max could understand Victor von dum''s unwillingness. When he was an unknown electrician, Max also had this mentality, but he hid deeper and dared not reveal it.


    "If you really decide, master, I support you!" Thoughts flashed through Max''s mind. Finally, Max took a deep breath and looked at Victor von dum seriously.


    "Thank you, master!" Victor von dum felt a touch of emotion in his eyes, then smiled shyly, said goodbye to Max again, turned his head and walked to the silver skateboard.


    "..." watching Victor von dum walk in front of him, Tony Stark opened his mouth, didn''t speak at last, but gave up his body and let Victor von dum walk towards the silver skateboard.


    Tony Stark is not so close to Victor von dum, but he doesn''t mean to be hostile. Moreover, if Victor von dum can really gain strength from the silver skateboard this time, it is also a good thing for Tony Stark to master the silver skateboard. This is something Tony Stark is happy to see. Of course, If there is no accident, it is the best

 Chapter 1358

    "Hoo!" At this time, Victor von dum came to the side of the silver skateboard. In the strange eyes of reed Richards not far away, Victor von dum stretched out his palm and touched the silver skateboard.


    Before, it was not that no one touched the silver skateboard, but since the planet devourer cut off the connection with the silver skateboard, the silver skateboard entered a state of silence.


    Huang Liang and others used all kinds of forces, but they didn''t make the silver skateboard show magic. The only magic is that the silver skateboard is more difficult to change its shape than Zhenjin and aidman alloy.


    At this time, when Victor von dum touched the silver skateboard, the silver skateboard suddenly changed.


    "Buzz!" As before, the silver skateboard swallowed the ice and fire treasure box, there were water ripples on the surface of the silver skateboard, but it was not to swallow Victor von dum, but had a certain resonance with Victor von dum.


    "Huh?" At the same time, the planet devourer who was following surprise captain Carol stopped. He looked at the direction of the earth in some surprise, as if he saw the scene of Victor von dum resonating with the silver skateboard.


    "In addition to Noreen, there is a second life that can resonate with the silver skateboard? Is it doomed that Noreen will fall and the second Silver Shadow Man will be born?" The planet devourer looked at Victor von dum and whispered.


    "But it seems that this guy is with those guys who beat Noreen? Well, you can take the opportunity to make them mess!"


    "Be careful!" On the other hand, the Avengers did not know what the planet devourer said, but the signs of water ripples on the silver skateboard made Huang Liang and Max subconsciously improve.


    It was as like as two peas of silver skateboards were made into liquid, which directly wrapped Victor von Doom''s body and made him look very similar to silver figure. Then a silver slide plate that was exactly the same as before was condensed under Victor von Doom''s feet.


    "Dum!?" Max''s pupils suddenly narrowed, he gave a subconscious exclamation, and then rushed in the direction of Victor von dum.


    "Boom!" A thunder mixed with the power of energy shock wave broke out from Victor von dum, and the powerful force drove Max back directly.


    "No!" Strange''s face suddenly changed. He knew that if this force broke out, not to mention the avenger building, even the whole earth could not bear it.


    Fortunately, now trange is no longer the trange he used to be. His casting speed is much faster than before, even than the old master Gu Yi.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, an invisible space magic shrouded in the avenger building. In just a moment, a new earth and Avenger building were copied.


    The Avengers are still familiar with mirror space, so no one resists this space magic. Of course, there are only a few who can resist.


    As for Victor von dum, at this time, he was obviously similar to the previous Silver Shadow Man. He was not very conscious. After he broke out his strength, he stood in place, as if he didn''t know who he was and what he should do.


    "Dum! Be clear!" After venting the power of Victor von dum, Max rushed to Victor von dum again and shouted loudly to wake him up.


    At the same time, Max felt a little regret in his heart. He shouldn''t have promised to let Victor von dum contact the broken skateboard. Now, Victor von dum''s strength has indeed increased, but he is also out of control.


    The power gained out of thin air is not so easy to master, even if Victor von dum himself is a power of sub heavenly father.


    "Destroy everything!" Victor von dum trembled slightly when he heard Max''s words, and then a sense gushed out of the silver skateboard. Victor von dum spit out four words coldly.


    "Boom!" A thunder burst out mixed with energy. The thunder was not pure, and the law was very mottled, but the mottled law still reached the cosmic level.


    This is the blessing of the silver skateboard to Victor von dum, but because Victor von dum himself has his own ability, there is some energy conflict.


    But even so, the power of Victor fengdum is not much weaker than that of the previous Silver Shadow Man, and accordingly, due to the special identity of Victor fengdum, Max and others are difficult to deal with Victor fengdum according to the method of dealing with the Silver Shadow Man.


    After all, after being deprived of the silver skateboard, the Silver Shadow Man has been unconscious. Only the breath of life proves that he is still alive. If Victor von dum encounters the same situation, no one can guarantee that he can live.


    The Silver Shadow Man is an unidentified enemy, but Victor von dum is a member of the avenger alliance. There has not been an event of out of control in the avenger alliance before, which is undoubtedly the last event that the Avengers want to deal with and encounter.


    "Trouble, I knew it. I wouldn''t agree with him touching the silver skateboard!" Tony Stark on one side quickly opened the space gem armor, looked at Victor von dum helplessly and said.


    Tony Stark knew that even if Victor von dum himself chose to touch the silver skateboard, Tony Stark also had some pots to carry, especially the resentment in Max''s heart.


    Others have a general relationship with Victor von dum, but Max is really good to Victor von dum. If Victor von dum really ends up like the Silver Shadow Man, I''m afraid Max will feel very uncomfortable.


    Of course, Tony Stark finds it troublesome not only because of this, but also for other reasons. For example, after the silver skateboard is started, it will forcibly change the user''s consciousness, which Tony Stark cannot accept.


    Tony Stark needs weapons that can be controlled, not weapons that can control people. If a weapon is out of control, the first person to be hurt is the person who uses the weapon. Tony Stark will never let this happen.


    "Try to contact dum with spiritual power!" While Tony Stark was thinking a lot, Huang Liang looked at Wanda and Qin Ge Lei and shouted, "try not to launch a spiritual impact to avoid damage to dum''s original spiritual power. After all, dum''s original spiritual power is too different from you. Be gentle and soothing as much as possible..."

 Chapter 1359

    It''s no wonder Huang Liang is so cautious at this time, because Huang Liang has seen that Max is at a loss. He knows that it''s easy to cause tragedy if he makes a rash move. For now, he can only try to calm Victor von dum down first.


    "Good!" Wanda and Qin Ge Lei nodded at the same time. They also knew the seriousness of the matter, became serious in their hearts, slowly released their spiritual power and went towards the spirit of Victor von dum.


    "Buzz!" However, at this time, a powerful spiritual force broke out in the silver skateboard under Victor von dum''s feet, forcibly blocking the spiritual invasion of Wanda and Qin Ge Lei.


    This is not the planet devourer controlling the silver skateboard behind, but the spontaneous behavior of the silver skateboard after taking Victor von dum as the carrier.


    In sum, the characteristics of the silver skateboard are very similar to the symbionts in some parallel universes, whether in the possession of the host or the complete change of the host''s mind.


    "Boom!" After the silver skateboard broke out a powerful spiritual force to stop the spiritual invasion of Wanda and Qin Ge Lei, Victor von dum was once again affected by the silver skateboard and broke out a powerful thunder force.


    "Since the spiritual power is invalid, trap him first!" John watched Victor von dum burst out again, frowned and shouted, and directly chose to do it.


    In John''s opinion, even if Victor von dum is out of control, there is no need to be careful. How can Victor von dum say that he still has sub heavenly Father strength? Where is he so fragile?


    The most important thing now is not to let Victor von dum continue to explode. A cosmic force continues to explode and break this mirror space, but sooner or later. The longer it is delayed, the greater the burden on strange.


    If we really wait until the mirror space is broken and returns to the real dimension, the harm will be great at that time. Maybe a bad one will really disappear from the whole earth.


    Therefore, when it was found that the methods of Huang Liang and others did not work, John, who was already holding a fire, broke out. Of course, the object of the explosion was not Victor von dum, but the silver skateboard that swallowed his ice and fire treasure box and now began to make trouble.


    It seemed as if the liquid flame burst out in John''s body, which looked a little similar to magma, but in the liquid flame, it condensed the hot and cold, and poured into the direction of the silver skateboard.


    "Don''t mess around!" Max saw John''s action and then recovered. He shouted at John in some panic. His body turned into an electric light and rushed in the direction of Victor von dum. He wanted to stop John''s attack.


    "Fool! I let the silver skateboard absorb my energy. You can take the opportunity to save dum. Why not? Make trouble first!" Seeing Max''s move, John''s face suddenly changed, and he scolded Max angrily.


    "Buzz!" And Max didn''t respond to John''s words at the first time, but broke out a powerful thunder force, blocked Max''s ice and fire power, and then said with some apology: "sorry, the risk of forcibly separating dum from the silver skateboard is too great. I don''t want to see him become a living dead..."


    "Boom!"


    Before Max''s words were finished, a powerful force broke out from behind him. It was a mottled force of thunder that directly blew max out.


    "Max!"


    A series of startling voices sounded. Max subconsciously chose to save Victor fengdum when Victor fengdum was in crisis, but he seemed to forget that Victor fengdum at this time was no longer the obedient apprentice before.


    Under the control of the silver skateboard, Victor von dum, who was out of control, shot directly at max, and his shot was all his strength.


    This is caused by the command sent by the planet devourer for a short time. The planet devourer learned that the second Silver Shadow man was born, and the command given to the silver skateboard was to let him deal with Huang Liang and others.


    Moreover, it is estimated that when the planet devourer gave the order, he never thought that the effect this time should be so good.


    Now, after beating max out, Victor von dum didn''t stop his attack, but chose to pursue the victory. His body turned into a silver lightning and rushed in the direction of max with a silver skateboard.


    There was only one thought in the mind of Victor von dum, who was controlled, that was to destroy and kill everyone around him as much as possible, and the injured Max was undoubtedly the best target to kill!


    "No! Stop him!" While Victor von dum was chasing after him, the Avengers were still shocked by the fact that Max was beaten out. When he came back, it was too late. At this time, Victor von dum''s speed was too fast, not even much slower than Max''s full speed. Others wanted to chase Victor von dum, It''s not that easy.


    The power of laws broke out from Huang Liang and others. They wanted to bind Victor fengdum and slow him down, so as to find a chance to catch up with Victor fengdum.


    "Buzz!" However, in the face of the law power in all directions, the silver skateboard gently vibrated, constantly turned the direction and fluctuated up and down, just like a skateboard treading on the waves in the sea. With a variety of difficult movements, Victor von dum crossed from the law power and came to max.


    "Boom!" The mottled thunder force broke out again from Victor von dum''s body and rushed to Max who was injured and could not escape at this time.


    "Dum..." Max looked at the familiar but very strange dum in front of him, slightly opened his mouth, softly shouted Victor von dum''s name, and struggled to get up.


    In terms of Max''s cosmic level, his recovery speed has been very fast, but the time from the injury to the present is too short. Max can raise his anger and shout out the name of Victor von dum is the limit. It is impossible to dodge or fight back against Victor von dum''s attack.


    "Master! Help!" Seeing the outbreak of Victor von dum and the imminent danger of Max, Huang Liang shouted in the void with eagerness in his voice.


    In Huang Liang''s view, at such a critical juncture, only Huang Wen''s Avatar can turn the tide, save max, resolve this tragedy, and help Victor von dum recover his consciousness

 Chapter 1360

    "Alas!" Huang Wen''s Avatar sighed helplessly in the mirror space. For a moment, the mirror space fluctuated, as if some could not bear the strong force to collapse, but soon, the mirror space stabilized, and accordingly, strange lost his mastery of the mirror space.


    "Huh?" However, just as Huang Wen''s Avatar was ready to save max, Huang Wen''s Avatar suddenly stopped, and then looked at Victor von dum in surprise, as if he saw something incredible.


    Under the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the power of the thunder in front of Victor fengdum became unstable, and Victor fengdum''s body trembled constantly, as if struggling to resist something.


    "Dum?" Max seemed to notice the abnormality of Victor von dum. He looked at Victor von dum hesitantly and shouted softly.


    "Master... Master..." After Max''s voice fell, Victor von dum''s body trembled even more. He clenched his teeth and said a hard word from his mouth, "master, you stay away first, I''m about to lose control!"


    "Believe in yourself! Dum! You can!" Max''s eyes lit up when he heard Victor von dum''s words. He hurriedly looked at the struggling Victor von dum and shouted, "if you want to obtain strong power, you can''t give this power to control you. Only if you really control this power, can you reach the state you want!"


    Under Max''s verbal offensive, Victor von dum fell into silence again. Maybe he had no strength to say anything, but from Victor von dum''s still struggling body, we can know that he is still fighting against the power of controlling himself.


    The silver skateboard under Victor von dum''s feet is constantly fluctuating, as if trying to control Victor von dum again, but it doesn''t seem to have much effect.


    "Master, shall we do it now?" Huang Liang also saw Victor von dum''s situation at this time. He quietly asked.


    Although Huang Liang did not see where Huang Wen''s Avatar was, Huang Liang already knew from the sigh of Huang Wen''s Avatar that Huang Wen''s Avatar was in this mirror space.


    It''s great to be able to make up his mind. Huang Liang''s previous command has had problems. He doesn''t want to make up his mind alone.


    But before Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared, Huang Liang had to make up his mind. Who made Huang Liang Huang Wen''s eldest disciple?


    "Let''s see first. If Victor can really get out of control, it''s really an opportunity for him." Huang Wen''s Avatar took a deep look at Victor von dum and said softly.


    "Hoo! Then I''m relieved!" Huang Liangchang took a breath of turbid Qi, and the whole person''s state of mind immediately relaxed. He said with a smile, "master, since you are ready to take action, you are ready to help John get his treasure back, otherwise his state of mind will really collapse..."


    "Wait until Victor recovers. It''s better to give John a little setback. This guy expanded a little during the special training, and even felt like he recovered his temper when he was young..." Huang asked the avatar to be silent and rejected Huang Liang''s proposal.


    "At least he can be used to explain his hot temper as a person with fire ability, but now Johnny stone doesn''t have such a hot temper. What''s more, he is a person with ice and fire ability, and his temper shouldn''t be hot."


    "It''s really something like this..." Huang Liang glanced at John not far away and nodded with great approval.


    "Huh?" Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t say anything to Huang Liang, but looked at the direction of the universe. He saw that the planet devourer appeared in a galaxy, and among the planets in this galaxy, one was the home of the scroo people. Surprise captain Carol just returned here with nikfrey.


    Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar saw the planet devourer not because he had been watching each other, but because the planet devourer stopped and released some power into the silver skateboard.


    "What a coincidence?" Huang asked the avatar to smile and shake his head. He didn''t expect that the surprise captain Carol who left before would be watched by the planet devourer. He didn''t know whether surprise captain Carol was lucky or unfortunate.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not sit idly by when the planet devourer wants to throw power to affect Victor von dum. He gently points in one direction of the mirror space, and a white dot appears in the air.


    In that white spot, a mysterious force is quietly contacting the silver skateboard and enhancing the energy in the silver skateboard.


    "Let''s do it together and smash the white spot." Huang asked the avatar not to do it himself, but told Huang Liang and others to say.


    "Yes!" Huang Liang and others responded one after another. With theout any hesitation, cosmic forces burst out, roared to white spots, and annihilated them directly in this mirror space.


    With the disappearance of this white spot, the power originally transmitted by the planet devourer also dissipated. Victor von dum, who was struggling, gradually calmed down. His body composed of silver skateboard material is slowly retreating until it condenses on Victor von dum''s feet and left hand.


    "Hmm? Found?" The planet devourer in the distant star domain subconsciously frowned. He noticed that his energy was broken. There was a hesitating light in his eyes. Reasonably speaking, he could not be found so easily.


    "After all, there are several cosmic strong people. Maybe one of them has special abilities. It''s not impossible to be found. However, in this way, I need more energy to supplement. Forget it. Let''s see if the energy of No. 1 food marked by norin is enough!"


    "Dum! Are you okay?" At the same time, in the mirror space, Max''s injury has improved a little, and at least he has the ability to release again. Although there are still some internal injuries that need to be recovered slowly, it still does not affect Max''s comfortable mood.


    "Master..." Victor von dum slowly opened his eyes. When he saw max, a look of shame flashed in his eyes.


    Before, the silver skateboard controlled Victor fengdum''s body, but it did not erase his self-consciousness like the Silver Shadow Man, because the time to control Victor fengdum was too short, and Victor fengdum''s realm was higher and his consciousness was very tenacious


    Therefore, what just happened, although Victor von dum was not under control, he experienced it all from the first perspective.

 Chapter 1361

    Victor von dum''s heart was full of guilt about Max''s constant rescue and his wounding of max. he even hated that his consciousness was not firm enough, otherwise he would not be controlled to hurt his master.


    "Poop!" All kinds of thoughts flashed through Victor von dum''s mind. Suddenly Victor von dum knelt on the ground, beat his face and apologized.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    "Sorry, master! I betrayed your trust and hurt you..."


    "Dum! What are you doing?!" Seeing Victor von dum''s behavior, Max trembled, quickly pulled Victor von dum up, looked at Victor von dum angrily and said, "In your heart, master, am I such a stingy person? You can gain great strength. Master is very happy. It''s no big deal to be hurt. If you even care about this little thing, your relationship with my master can only end here!"


    "Master!" As soon as Max''s words came out, Victor von dum''s face suddenly changed and hurried to explain something.


    "Of course, master, I''m sure you won''t always remember this little thing. Let''s not mention this first. Let''s talk about your current situation and whether you can really control the silver skateboard..." however, just when Victor von dum was flustered, Max turned his words and looked at Victor von dum with a light smile.


    "Er... There should be no problem. Now the skateboard is like a part of my body. I can control it with my own mind, and there is nothing unsuitable..." Max''s sudden attitude change made Victor von dum a little uncomfortable, but soon Victor von dum realized that Max was giving himself a step, The warm current surged in his heart and explained with a smile.


    "I don''t care about other questions. Can you get out John''s ice and fire treasure box? It seems that John has a tendency to be crazy..." Max nodded reassuringly when he heard that Victor von dum didn''t have too many abnormalities, and then pointed to John who was coming not far away and smiled.


    "Yes! Now that you can control this silver skateboard, can you get out my ice fire treasure box?" John quickly flew over when he heard the speech, looked expectantly at Victor von dum and asked.


    "Er..." a trace of embarrassment flashed on Victor von dum''s face. He scratched his head, looked at John and was silent for a while, as if he were organizing language, "To tell you the truth, I didn''t find your treasure chest, John. In my perception, there is a large space in this silver skateboard, which can swallow foreign objects and turn them into their own power..."


    "But now there is no treasure box in silver skateboard. Has silver skateboard digested treasure box?"


    "Digested?!" John opened his eyes when he heard the speech. For a moment, he looked at Victor von dum unacceptably and exclaimed.


    To tell the truth, when Victor von dum hesitated and embarrassed, John was ready that Victor von dum could not get back the ice and fire treasure box, but when he heard that the ice and fire treasure box was completely destroyed, John still couldn''t accept it.


    "Will you digest the treasures swallowed? Can this silver skateboard be made into a new armor and play the power of six infinite gemstones?" Tony Stark, who has been making soy sauce not far away, was also disappointed after hearing Victor von dum''s words. He looked at the silver skateboard under Victor von dum''s feet and whispered.


    "A treasure chest of ice and fire is better than nothing in exchange for my apprentice''s cosmic combat effectiveness!" Max patted John on the shoulder and said with some comfort and satisfaction, "it''s not that you were too impulsive before. If you didn''t take the lead before, you wouldn''t end up like this..."


    "Hum! Do you have cosmic strength? You have to try it later. He was out of control before he could give full play to his strong strength. Who knows how much strength he has now?" John was upset when he heard Max''s words. He looked at Victor von dum and said in a strange way.


    "It''s going to fight!" When the Avengers heard John''s words, an idea flashed through their minds at the same time, and they were excited one after another.


    To tell the truth, when Victor von dum lost control, they were unprepared and looked very bad, which made them unhappy.


    But now, if there is a lively watch, their unhappiness can drift away with the wind. Moreover, they don''t need to worry too much about fighting their own people in this clear state. I think after John''s vent, it can also make the unhappiness of losing the ice treasure box feel better.


    "Since John, you want to help me get familiar with my abilities, I''ll thank you in advance, but don''t blame me for not reminding you that the silver skateboard under my feet is a little powerful!" Sure enough, after hearing John''s words, Victor von dum glanced at max who winked next to him, then looked at John and said with a smile.


    "Hum! Let''s see if you have this strength!" John snorted coldly, and the power of ice and fire broke out directly, and Victor von dum was unwilling to be weak, which was the same as the general mottled thunder power before.


    Compared with the purity of thunder law, Victor von dum is far less than max, but his energy burst out under the blessing of silver skateboard is not much weaker than max.


    In this collision with only the energy level, Victor von dum will not fall into the disadvantage. After all, there is only one hawk who has not appeared, and Max is only close to this level.


    In fact, Victor von dum and Tony Stark are somewhat similar. Their own strength is far less than the cosmic level, but with the blessing of external forces, they can fight with the cosmic level strong, and they will not even be much weaker than the ordinary cosmic level strong.


    That''s why Tony Stark is interested in silver skateboards. Treasures at this level can also be called rare.


    However, now the silver skateboard has fallen into the hands of Victor von dum, and there is a criminal record that will be digested after swallowing the ice treasure box. I don''t know whether Tony Stark will continue to study the silver skateboard and develop it into battle armor.

 Chapter 1362

    In the mirror space of the earth on this side, the power of ice and fire and the energy of thunder are constantly colliding. On the other side, surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey have come to the new skruk planet.


    It''s natural to welcome surprise captain Carol and Nick Frey. Of course, the highest standard is not prepared for Nick Frey, but mainly for surprise captain Carol.


    After all, although Captain Marvel Carroll did not become the nominal leader of the Scrooge, the Scrooge had already become the vassal race of Captain Marvel Carroll.


    Not to mention that surprise captain Carol helped the Scrooge people out of difficulties and build a new home, but that surprise captain Carol''s strong strength can also help the Scrooge people establish a stable family in the universe. This is the situation that the Scrooge people want to see.


    That''s why, just after stabilizing the race, some people in the Scrooge are still willing to follow surprise captain Carol in the universe.


    "Well, I don''t need these pomp. When I come back this time, I have something important to say. Has the reconstruction of the smart system of the SCRU people been completed?" Surprise captain Carroll looked at the welcome ceremony of the scrooge. He didn''t mean to enjoy it at all. Instead, he looked at the head of the Scrooge seriously. Taros asked.


    "The reconstruction has been completed, and it has been connected to the cosmic civilization network to report our skruk galaxy. If you want to enter our galaxy, you need to give advance notice, otherwise it can be regarded as an illegal invasion, and we have the right to take the initiative..." taros was stunned by his speech and said softly.


    "From now on, search for suspicious events in the universe and pay close attention to the surroundings of our star domain. I''m afraid a disaster will happen in the universe!" Surprise captain Carol looked up at the sky. Although she didn''t find the planet devourer, she had some uncomfortable feelings in her heart, which made her vigilant.


    "Also, be ready to send a distress signal to the earth through the signal I give, you know?"


    "Yes!" Although taros had questions in his mind, he didn''t ask for the first time. Instead, he passed the command and made the artificial intelligence system ready. Then he looked at surprise captain Carol and asked, "Carol, what is it that makes you so nervous that you can''t solve it?"


    "Didn''t you go back to earth before? Have the earth''s affairs been handled? Why ask for help from the earth?"


    "The earth''s affairs have been handled, and I don''t know what happened, but the uneasy feeling in my heart is more and more obvious..." surprised captain Carol slowly shook his head and whispered.


    "I''m worried that there has been a crisis in the universe, but because the universe is too vast, it has not been noticed, and I don''t know how many lives and planets will be devastated!"


    Captain Marvel Carol used to take supporting justice and rescuing the weak as his code of conduct in the universe. Therefore, when he thought that the planet might have been killed, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Even, surprise captain Carol and Huang Wen''s Avatar have different views. In her opinion, since Huang Wen''s Avatar has the ability to find the emergence of disaster, it''s better to solve the disaster directly, so as not to affect too many people.


    But unfortunately, surprise captain Carol also knows that her words can''t change Huang Wen''s idea of incarnation, so she can only take care of the affairs of the skrus first, and other planets have to talk about it later.


    "Huh?!" Just when the surprise captain Carroll''s mind was quietly divergent, a sense of crisis appeared in the surprise captain Carroll''s heart. She suddenly raised her head, flashing a divine light in her eyes, released her perception and explored the universe outside the planet.


    "Poof!" In a moment, Captain Carol''s face turned pale, a mouthful of blood gushed from her mouth, and her perception was shattered on the spot.


    "Come on! Contact the earth for help!" Surprised captain Carol, regardless of his injury, quickly drank at taros and Nick Frey, and then turned into a divine light and rushed to the direction of the universe.


    At this time, outside the planet of the scroo people, a huge body appeared, and only the mouth was bigger than the whole planet of the scroo people. This body was the planet devourer, and it was him who had just smashed the perception of surprise captain Carol.


    "God! What''s this?!" Taros looked at the fuzzy head outside the planet, and it was difficult to recover for a time. Although Nick Frey''s body was shaking, it quickly contacted the direction of the earth.


    "The reaction is quite fast, but it doesn''t matter. This planet is still good. The strong among some planets, plus the one who rushed out, can barely restore my strength..." the planet devourer looked at the surprise captain Carol who rushed out of the planet and whispered softly.


    In fact, the behavior of the planet devourer is not much different from that of Igor. Even the planet devourer theoretically devours more planets than Igor.


    However, it is a pity that Igor''s force is too far from that of the planet devourer. Even if Igor meets the planet devourer, it may be difficult to escape the fate of being devoured and make the planet devourer have a good meal.


    "God group? No! It''s stronger and bigger than God Group!" Surprise captain Carol rushed out of the planet and saw the appearance of the planet devourer.


    In appearance, the planet devourer is really similar to the members of the God group. They are all giant creatures wearing strange armor.


    However, the armor of the God Group is fully covered, and the planet devourer exposes his eyes and mouth, making him look more like a life.


    Moreover, the height of the planet devourer is much higher than that of the members of the God group. In fact, the height of the members of the God Group is shorter than that of the fire giant sulter, but the mouth of the planet devourer is bigger than the planet, which is enough to show how huge his original statue is.


    What is more frightening is that such an existence appears in the current star domain, the whole star domain is not affected, and the orbit and gravity of the surrounding galaxies have not changed, as if the planet devourer is just an illusion and does not really exist.


    "Who the hell are you? What''s your purpose here?" Surprise captain Carol looked at the planet devourer, suppressed his fear, and rushed to the planet devourer with divine power.

 Chapter 1363

    "You are entitled to know my name, mole ant." The planet devourer heard the voice contained in the divine power transmitted by surprise captain Carol, gave a look of approval, and surprise captain Carol said, "I am the planet devourer and the creator God of the universe. It''s a great honor that you and the planet behind you are favored by me and become the food of the gods."


    "How many planets have you eaten? How many innocent lives have been killed in your mouth?" Surprise captain Carol''s pupils suddenly shrunk. At first, she asked angrily, and then she seemed to think of something. A trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, because she seemed to have heard the name of the creator God somewhere.


    "I can''t remember how many planets and life I ate before, but after waking up this time, you and the planet behind you are my first breakfast. You should be honored..." the planet devourer slowly shook his head and said softly.


    "In fact, your strength is quite good. If it was before, I might take you as a subordinate, but now it doesn''t matter."


    "The first breakfast? I''m really honored!" Marvel captain Carroll felt relieved. Although it was unlucky for the first one to be targeted by the planet devourer, marvel captain Carroll was glad to learn that no other life had suffered this catastrophe.


    At least, this disaster has just begun and has not affected innocent lives.


    "Hoo!" At the thought of this, surprise captain Carol vomited a long breath, his fighting spirit was instantly stimulated, his light became brighter, and a powerful breath burst out in surprise captain Carol''s body.


    "Hmm? It''s a little interesting, but the stronger you are, the more delicious you are. I''m afraid I couldn''t help eating you if I knew you were so delicious, but now it''s good to have this planet as dessert..." a little surprise flashed in the eyes of the planet devourer, and then released his own breath, Powerful forces instantly filled every inch of the universe.


    Obviously, there was no fluctuation in the surrounding star field, but surprise captain Carol felt that her body was under pressure in all directions, and even made her feel suffocated at the peak of heavenly Father!


    "Did he follow me? If I didn''t come back, wouldn''t he be staring at the skru planet?" However, surprise captain Carol has ignored the physical pressure, but thought of what the planet devourer said before, and felt a little guilty.


    Of course, guilt is only temporary. Surprise captain Carol knows that she has contacted Huang Wen''s Avatar. As long as she can delay enough time, she can keep the scroos and their planet.


    As for the cost of dragging the planet devourer, surprise captain Carol did not consider, but surprise captain Carol was ready to protect the planet behind her even at the cost of her life.


    "Boom!" Thinking of this, the power of surprise captain Carol broke out in an all-round way, and pure energy similar to the law of space condensed into a small field around surprise captain Carol''s body to block the power oppression of the planet devourer.


    This is just the beginning. Soon, surprise captain Carol turned into a light, opened the binary state and took the initiative to rush to the planet devourer.


    Even if the power of the planet devourer is strong, if you want to eat surprise captain Carroll and the Scrooge planet behind him, surprise captain Carroll will break his teeth!


    "Bang!" But unfortunately, the ideal is very plump and the reality is very skinny. The spirit of surprise captain Carol is very strong, but it is not enough to make up for the strength gap between her and the planet devourer. Just the first collision, the body of surprise captain Carol flew out directly.


    However, the tenacity of the spiritual power also made Captain Marvel Carroll not fall down. Her combat clothes were somewhat broken and looked a little embarrassed, but this did not prevent Captain Marvel Carroll from rushing to the planet devourer again and preventing the planet devourer from crossing the minefield.


    Moreover, surprise captain Carol is very alert. Every impact of her doesn''t go towards the head of the planet devourer, even if she wants to break the big face of the planet devourer.


    Because surprise captain Carol didn''t forget what the planet devourer said before, she was worried that she would throw herself into the net when she rushed to the head of the planet devourer. If she was directly swallowed, her desire to protect the planet behind her would be broken.


    At this time, the planet devourer is also a little impatient. When it comes to strength, the planet devourer is definitely in charge of Captain Carol, even if the strength of the planet devourer has not returned to its peak.


    But surprise captain Carol is like a fly flying around the planet devourer. The planet devourer didn''t think about it. He grabbed surprise captain Carol directly in his hand and swallowed it directly into his stomach.


    But in every collision, surprise captain Carol will take this opportunity to fly his body upside down to avoid being caught by the planet devourer.


    However, the strength of surprise captain Carroll and the planet devourer is different. After all, he played. Surprise captain Carroll can succeed twice, or even ten or eight times in the same way, but he can''t succeed all the time.


    Even if the planet devourer makes mistakes all the time, surprise captain Carol can''t cause any substantive damage to the planet devourer, but surprise captain Carol only makes one mistake and will be killed in the face of her!


    "Got you! Bug!" In a collision, the planet devourer had calculated the position of surprise captain Carol''s backward flight and blocked the area with strength in advance. Surprise captain Carol was very embarrassed to hit the area, just like hitting the wall, and the whole body fell in.


    At that moment, surprise captain Carroll knew that things were bad. A sense of crisis rose in surprise captain Carroll''s heart, but it was not so simple for surprise captain Carroll to separate from which area.


    After all, although Carol, the captain of surprise, fought with the planet devourer for a while, he was inevitably injured. At this time, he was specially calculated by the planet devourer and was unable to break free.


    "Pa!" With a sound, the palm of the planet devourer, which is larger than the star, stretched out to block the sun, grabbed captain Carol of surprise in his hand, and then stretched out to his mouth. Captain Carol of surprise with normal body shape is too small to be found by the naked eye.

 Chapter 1364

    In the mirror space of the earth, John is having a friendly competition with Victor von dum. John''s strength is stronger than victor von dum with the blessing of silver skateboard, but such a gap is not enough for John to win a rolling victory.


    Therefore, John didn''t win or lose for a long time, which made him very unhappy. He didn''t expect that a guy who was far inferior to himself or even his nephew could now fight with him unbeaten.


    John''s unhappiness made Victor fengdum feel comfortable. He was more sure that it was the right thing to contact the silver skateboard before. Victor fengdum was very satisfied with everything except that he hurt max.


    The Avengers on one side are also interested in watching the battle between John and Victor von dum. Anyway, they can''t fight a battle of life and death. Such a level of battle is still very rare in the avenger alliance, and the Avengers are also happy to watch it.


    At this time, silly girl received a distress signal from the scroo people. The mirror space did not completely isolate silly girl''s signal. After all, it was just a magic attached to the reality, even under the reinforcement of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar is here. Silly girl can''t hide the signal from Huang Wen''s Avatar, especially Huang Wen''s Avatar has paid attention to captain Carol of surprise before.


    "Well, this is the end of your competition. Carol is in danger. She is facing the master behind the silver skateboard and the Silver Shadow Man. I hope you can take advantage of his opportunity to defeat him at one fell swoop, otherwise you will be in trouble after his strength is restored!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at John and Victor von dum waving their hands, and they immediately returned to the real world.


    "The owner behind the silver skateboard? Won''t the silver skateboard get out of control again?" Victor von dum''s face suddenly changed after hearing the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar, and the excitement and small complacency that had tied with John disappeared in an instant.


    Victor von dum clearly understands that the strength he has at this time is not his own, but he just can communicate with the silver skateboard, which makes him have the current strength.


    If faced with the real owner of the silver skateboard, Victor von dum felt that he was likely to be controlled again!


    Victor von dum doesn''t want to see himself out of control again. The Avengers fight against him again. His master Max is worried about his injury again


    "You..." when John heard Victor von dum''s words, he wanted to ridicule Victor von dum''s cowards because of his unhappiness, but he also thought of what had happened before and finally chose to shut up after some entanglement.


    To tell the truth, at the beginning, John wanted to compete with Victor von dum to see who performed better in the next battle, but John also didn''t want to see Victor von dum out of control and Max injured, even though the two teachers and disciples were still mocking him just now.


    "This point really has to be prevented!" Max nodded seriously, looked at Victor von dum and said softly, "in that case, dum, you can stay and guard the avenger building. You can continue to get familiar with your power. Maybe you are sure to defeat John when John comes back?"


    "Hey, hey, Max, don''t be too arrogant. Do you want us to compare with each other? Who has contributed a lot in the battle later?" When John heard the speech, his temper was aroused again. He glared at max and said.


    "Come on, who''s afraid of you?" Max smiled, shrugged and said, "dum, master, I''ll help you suppress John''s arrogant flame..."


    "Come on, don''t waste time. When you''re finished arguing, Carol doesn''t know what it looks like..." Huang Liang, who was on the side, heard the dialogue between John and Max, stood up and said reluctantly, "dum, you just stay in the avenger building. Other Avengers of heavenly Father level and above set out. Silly girl, do you locate the Scrooge people?"


    To tell the truth, Huang Liang really didn''t want to stand up at this time, but there was no way. Huang Liang''s irresponsible master Huang Wen''s Avatar disappeared again. However, Huang Liang felt that Huang Wen''s Avatar should set out in advance to ensure the safety of Captain Carol.


    Of course, Huang Liang also knows that with Huang Wen''s Avatar''s current shooting habits, Huang Wen''s Avatar won''t save surprise captain Carol until the last minute, so they still need their Avengers to start as soon as possible. ¡°


    Positioning is complete, ready to go! " Silly girl''s voice soon rang, and the energy extracted from the space gem surged in the space transmission device.


    This time, different from the last time, the transmission of space warships has a distance limit. This time, all the strong men above the heavenly Father level start. They themselves have a considerable understanding of the laws of space. The coordinate and space gem power, together with the strength of these strong men themselves, can send them to their destination as soon as possible.


    Of course, if the strength of the Avengers is strong enough, they don''t even need the power of space transmission devices and space gemstones. Like Huang Wen''s Avatar, it''s also possible for the gods to disappear unconsciously.


    "Buzz!" Soon, the avenger alliance set out. They disappeared into the avenger building and didn''t waste any more time.


    Victor von dum sighed and looked regretful. Then he looked around the left Johnny stone and reed Richards. He didn''t say anything and turned away.


    At the same time, surprise captain Carol has been caught in the hand of the planet devourer and is sending it to his mouth. Huang Wen''s Avatar, who has come here, blinks slightly, but doesn''t take action, because the avenger alliance has come.


    "Hawk!" Haoke was the first to attack. When he came here, Haoke''s eyes were attracted by the huge body of the planet devourer. Almost without any hesitation, Haoke rushed directly to the head of the planet devourer and smashed his huge fist.


    Compared with the planet devourer, hawk, who is much taller than ordinary people, is like a flea, but the power on hawk''s fist is not much weaker than that of the planet devourer at this time.


    "Bang!" The face of the planet devourer was instantly deformed, and the whole body trembled violently, as if the body shape had become unstable. Captain Carol, who was caught in his hand, also seized the opportunity and separated from his hand.

 Chapter 1365

    "Who?" After the planet devourer was repulsed, his heart was instantly angry. He was only a little short of putting surprise captain Carol into his mouth. How could he not be angry when he was robbed by such a tiger?


    His planet devourer is the supreme creator God of the universe. No one in the whole universe can compare with him. Everything in the universe should be his food, because he himself symbolizes the power of destruction!


    "Is it you?!" When the planet devourer turned his head and saw hawk and others, his eyes could not help but coagulate and his expression became vigilant.


    The planet devourer didn''t know hawk because he didn''t see hawk when he looked at the earth because of the capture of the Silver Shadow Man and Victor von dum''s call of the second generation Silver Shadow Man.


    However, the planet devourer remembered the breath of cosmic giants such as Huang Liang and Wanda, because he knew that these people were likely to become their own enemies, especially after the Silver Shadow man was captured.


    It is precisely because of this that the planet devourer will personally follow surprise captain Carol to devour her planet and the scroo.


    But the planet devourer didn''t expect that the avenger Alliance came so fast. More importantly, he didn''t find that Haoke had such a powerful power, which made the planet devourer wonder how powerful his opponent was.


    "Thank you. Fortunately, you came quickly. Otherwise, after my death, the planet of the SCRU people will be lost, and the civilization of the SCRU people will end..." just when the planet devourer fell silent, the surprise captain Carol looked at Huang Liang and others, especially Haoke, who took the shot, and said with gratitude.


    "Hey! You don''t seem to be very good at fighting. Is it because hawk attacked you? I''ll give you a chance. You go all out and we''ll fight well!" Hawk ignored the meaning of surprise captain Carol, but looked at the huge planet devourer and issued an invitation to fight.


    "Hawk, you''ve already done it, and it''s up to us..." John smelled his words. Hawk just made a move, which undoubtedly has made great achievements. If hawk continues to make a move, I''m afraid hawk can really defeat the planet devourer by himself. What John said before and came here have no meaning.


    "Yes, Haoke, you have shown your strength, and it''s our turn!" Max on one side rarely stood on John''s side and said with great approval.


    "You don''t pay attention to me?" When the planet devourer heard the dialogue between hawk, John and Max, he was instantly angry. He didn''t expect that the creator God of the universe would be underestimated, which is undoubtedly an insult to the planet devourer!


    "Be careful, this guy claims to be the creator God. He seems to have slept for a long time. This time he wakes up, he needs to eat with the planet..." surprised captain Carol saw that the Avengers don''t pay attention to the planet devourer, and some worried reminded him.


    "The creator God?" The Avengers'' eyes lit up when they heard the speech. Both cosmic and heavenly Father Avengers looked at the planet devourer one after another, as if they were going to see through the planet devourer.


    "Hiss!" Seeing the Avengers was like looking at the eyes of monkeys. The planet devourer suddenly felt cold in his heart. He thought that he had not recovered his strength. He thought that his face was still hurt by the punch of hawk. He thought that he had only one person, and there were a group of people opposite


    As a result, the body of the planet devourer fluctuated constantly, and the breath rose constantly, making the Avengers ready for battle.


    "Buzz!" But the next moment, the planet devourer didn''t make a move and raised his momentum to the extreme. The body shape of the planet devourer forced graman blurred instantly and disappeared into the vision of the Avengers.


    Yes, the planet devourer ran away!


    At the beginning, the Avengers did not want to believe that the creation gods of the universe fled like this. They thought that the planet devourer had any means, so they released their perception, searched the surrounding void, and were alert to counterattack at any time.


    But in the end, the Avengers didn''t find anything. They looked at each other and couldn''t speak for a moment, because they realized that the planet devourer really ran away


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No, why should he?" Finally, it was John who broke the peace. He complained bitterly, "isn''t he a creator God? What about his dignity? What about his divine power?"


    This time, apart from hawk, the Avengers basically made a trip in vain. Before coming, the Avengers thought with joy that there was a fierce battle waiting for them, both nervous and excited.


    As a result, after he came here, Hawke punched the planet devourer and said two words, and the planet devourer ran away. They basically didn''t do anything, which made the gap in the hearts of the Avengers huge. For a time, some people couldn''t accept it. Even some people were wondering whether this would be the heart attack plan of the planet devourer.


    "..." Huang Wen''s Avatar in the dark also twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect this scene. Who can know that the behavior of the planet devourer is so unruly, and even Huang Wen''s Avatar saw the shadow of dead waiter Wade.


    "Cut! When I''m stupid? I always obey the call of my heart, and my strength hasn''t recovered. There are so many of you, so I won''t fight you! Wait until I finish eating first and recover my strength, and then I''ll settle with you!" The planet devourer who has fled here flashes disdain in his eyes and whispers as he moves away.


    "Anyway, I don''t know where your planet is. When I kill all of you, I feel I have the ability to recreate a new universe that specializes in making food for me!"


    To tell the truth, the planet devourer must be very unhappy at this time. Even he has a feeling that the dignity of his creator God has been violated.


    However, the planet devourer was unhappy and proud at the same time. After all, no one could expect that his great creator God would escape without fighting, and everyone was cheated by him.


    These two contradictory psychology made the planet devourer flash a trace of confusion in his eyes. He vaguely felt that he should not be like this and what impact he should have been affected.


    But the planet devourer wanted to find out the reason for his psychological state, but he didn''t gain anything.


    Finally, the planet devourer can only shake his head, forget these thoughts, and then begin to plan what he should do next, how to restore his peak strength and restore the dignity of his creator God.

 Chapter 1366

    In fact, planning almost doesn''t exist in the memory of the planet devourer. All the behavior patterns of the previous planet devourer are random. He likes that planet and eats that planet.


    At most, it is the Silver Shadow Man under the planetary devourer to find a suitable planet, and then the planetary devourer will devour it.


    The planet devourer has never made a plan before, so he doesn''t know how to make a plan this time.


    Therefore, the planet devourer can only go to the next alternative food planet according to the information reported by the Silver Shadow man before.


    This planet is obviously the same disaster prone star shandar.


    The planet devourer doesn''t believe it. After swallowing several planets and filling his stomach, he is not the opponent of the avenger alliance. The hawk who punched him in the face, the planet devourer will bite him to pieces and swallow him!


    "Well, it''s over? What should we do now? Do we want to find a way to track the creator God?" Outside the planet of the Scrooge people, the Avengers still looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do for a while, or John looked at them reluctantly and asked.


    To tell the truth, at this time, the Avengers should indeed pursue the planet devourer, because the planet devourer just ran away, not solved or killed. When the planet devourer reaches other planets, they will devour those planets.


    But the problem is that the planet devourer ran too suddenly and was very powerful. The Avengers did not leave any marks on the planet devourer, let alone find the whereabouts of the planet devourer.


    "He should not come back. I think we can go back first and then think about it in the long run..." Tony Stark''s eyes flashed slightly and said softly, "I remember, the creator God. Huang asked the guy if he mentioned the death lady before and what eternity appeared when he fought with the Lord. It seems that they are all the creator gods. Will there be any connection between them?"


    The Avengers don''t hear much about the creation gods, but they also know that these are the top strong, even more than the God group.


    Now, the strength shown by the planet devourer is obviously not enough, otherwise the planet devourer will not escape so quickly.


    You know, when the members of the God group who came to rescue Igor first shot, they directly lost all the Avengers'' Parry ability, even the most powerful Haoke at that time.


    Although hawk''s strength has improved at this time, and the Avengers have made great progress, if the planet devourer is really more powerful than the members of the God Group, the Avengers should not be his opponents, but the outcome is that the planet devourer ran away.


    There are some things that the Avengers need to find out so that they can better deal with the planet devourer.


    Like the Silver Shadow Man and the silver skateboard.


    "He told me before that he just woke up. I and this planet are his breakfast..." at this time, the surprise captain Carol slowly said, "and it sounds that this guy should have subordinates. He also said that my strength is enough to be his subordinates. Maybe he has other subordinates."


    "He does have men, but we have taken him down. In theory, he doesn''t have a second man. After all, Huang asked that guy only said two enemies..." Tony Stark spread his hands and said softly.


    "Would you like to ask Mr. Huang where the creator God has gone?" Surprise captain Carol hesitated and asked.


    "A creator God doesn''t need master''s help. We have made so much progress just to prove our strength. Since the creator God needs to devour the planet, he will leave traces..." Huang Liang shook his head and said seriously when hearing the words of surprise captain Carol.


    "Although there are countless planets in the universe, there are not too many planets that gave birth to civilization. Most of the planets are covered by the civilization of the cosmic Empire, and there are a few planets like the earth..."


    "Now silly girl''s ability is enough to control most of the networks in the universe. You only need to use the existing network layout and check the spatial fluctuation. You should be able to find the location of the creator God!"


    "I won''t act with you. I''m worried that the creator God may kill a horse gun. After all, he looks so out of order..." surprised captain Carol nodded clearly and said gratefully.


    "Thank you for your help this time. If I find the trace of the creator God, I need your help again!"


    "It doesn''t matter, that''s what we should do. We admire your deeds of guarding so many planets..." Huang Liang winked at Steve Rogers. Steve Rogers stood up and looked at captain Carol with justice, "When this time is over, we can have a good discussion and leave now!"


    It has to be said that Steve Rogers was surprised at the scene in his current state. Captain Carol was happy, and the Avengers didn''t stay long. They directly returned to the avenger building and began to let silly girl monitor the network and spatial fluctuations of the whole universe.


    Of course, there are many ineffective spatial fluctuations. After all, there are some wormholes and short-range space transmission technologies in the universe. Even space capable people and even some famous strong people in the universe can cause spatial fluctuations.


    However, such information processing is nothing for silly girl, that is, there is no God in the field of super artificial intelligence, otherwise silly girl can really be called the God of artificial intelligence.


    After silly Niu emphatically analyzed the spatial fluctuations recorded by the Scrooge people before, most of the spatial fluctuation information was blocked. After all, the appearance of the planet devourer is still very different. At least the huge body did not have a substantive impact on the real universe, which is enough to prove its extraordinary space power.


    In addition, when the planet devourer fled, none of the Avengers reacted, which is enough to show that the space attainments of the planet devourer are far more than those of the Avengers.


    This should have something to do with the power of the planet devourer. After all, when the planet devourer gets lost in the universe, he can''t really pass through every star domain and destroy all the stars in that star domain, and destroy the gravitational field of the galaxy?


    So while the planet devourer obtains power, the power also limits the planet devourer. Otherwise, how can a creator God be so hungry?

 Chapter 1367

    Without the knowledge of countless civilizations in the universe, silly girl forcibly requisitioned the network in the whole universe. Even civilizations that are not connected with the cosmic network have not escaped silly girl''s control.


    Countless green lights turned into data streams, integrated into the space of the universe, and then disappeared. At this moment, more information was mastered by silly girl. Even silly girl vaguely saw some fuzzy rules and powers, but she could only vaguely look at them and couldn''t call them at all.


    And even so, silly girl still didn''t find the trace of the planet devourer. The reason is that the planet devourer didn''t officially appear in space, but hid her body.


    "What? Have you found the position of the creator God?" In the avenger building, Huang Liang and others looked at the silly girl who was showing her power and asked.


    "No, he hides deeply. I have almost controlled the whole universe. All the civilized networks have not found him..." silly girl''s voice sounded with regret. Silly girl''s body sighed and walked to Huang Liang.


    "This is already the limit that the science and technology side can reach, and even I have some abilities of the non science and technology side, but even so, I still can''t really monitor the whole universe unless I can go further and really see the rules and powers, or even control them."


    "See clearly the rules and powers, and even control them?" Huang Liang and others looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Huang Liang and others are already strong at the cosmic level, but they are only good at their own law and power. They can''t find out most of the rules in the current universe.


    Even those who are more powerful than Huang Liang and exist like members of the God group cannot control most of the rules in a universe.


    Not to mention, to control the power of a universe, even Huang Wen has no power to control the current universe, even if the universe has been regarded as Huang Wen''s private plot by the eternal gods.


    Unless Huang asks himself to create a universe, he can master all the power of that universe. Otherwise, he can only forcibly suppress a universe with strong power and obtain the power of that universe.


    Therefore, silly girl''s goal at this time is undoubtedly to scare Huang Liang and others, and Huang Liang and others know that power is owned by only the mysterious death lady, except Johnny brezer, the Lord of hell locked in hell.


    Therefore, it is impossible for silly girl to reach this level.


    "However, if I have such strength, I don''t need you. As long as I am alone, I can solve the creation God..." silly girl seems to know the thoughts of Huang Liang and others. She looked at Huang Liang and others with disdain, smiled and said, as if she was disdaining Huang Liang and others.


    "Cough, we seem to be despised by silly girls..." Huang Liang and others flashed an embarrassed look on their faces, but they didn''t know how to refute silly girls, especially Max and John.


    I remember when the Avengers just came back, Victor von dum ran out in surprise. He didn''t expect Huang Liang and others to complete their tasks so quickly, but when he saw the ugly faces of John and Max, Victor von dum didn''t ask.


    If John was the only one with a bad face, Victor von dum might sneer, but Max''s face was also bad. Victor von dum would not embarrass his master.


    However, if Victor von dum doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean that others won''t ask. For example, Johnny stone, after seeing Huang Liang and others coming back, quickly came forward to look at max and John, and asked curiously, "which of you won this time? Look at your face, it''s difficult to say that you don''t have a chance to show? This time he threw himself into the air?"


    As soon as they said this, John and Max''s faces became more ugly. They all blacked their faces and didn''t want to pay attention to Johnny stone.


    After all, this time, we can''t blame John and Max for not having a chance to show themselves. It''s really that the planet devourer doesn''t play cards according to the routine.


    However, John and Max are also regretting why they didn''t take the first shot when they appeared around the planet devourer.


    At that time, surprise captain Carol was in danger. When the Avengers saw this scene, they naturally wanted to fight, but the huge body of the planet devourer frightened the Avengers at the first time.


    Only Haoke was more excited when he saw the larger planet devourer. He rushed up first, and finally led the planet devourer to flee without fighting. No one of the Avengers had a chance to fight except Haoke, and even Haoke himself didn''t fight well.


    "It''s not much different from jumping into the air..." Huang Liang''s face was not very good at that time. He could only look at Johnny stone and say a word, and then turned to silly girl to see the progress.


    At this time, in the face of silly girl''s ridicule, the Avengers remembered the previous things and looked a little embarrassed.


    When silly girl searched for the planet devourer, but there was no result, the planet devourer had quietly come here near shandar.


    "Well, this planet is not strong, but the overall level of civilization is higher. Although it is not enough for me to eat, it can also restore me a lot of strength..." the planet devourer looked at shandar, his eyes flickered slightly and muttered to himself.


    "I don''t know how the strong men of the blue planet came to me before. I hope they won''t continue to disturb me this time!"


    Thoughts flashed through the mind of the planet devourer. He had escaped once. He didn''t want to escape for the second time, otherwise the dignity of his creator God would be completely swept away.


    "Why is there another uncomfortable feeling? It seems more dangerous than Ronan''s time?" At the same time, in the star shandal, the star supreme''s eyes flickered with doubt. She subconsciously raised her head and looked at the direction of the sky and whispered.


    "I had this uncomfortable feeling before, but nothing happened, so is all this my illusion? Am I ill?"


    "Supreme, are you unwell?" Roman heard the voice of Xinxing supreme. He looked at Xinxing supreme with great concern and suggested, "do you want to scan your body? If there are any abnormalities, it should not be concealed from scientific means. If you really find a problem, it''s better to treat it as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 1368

    "Well, there''s some truth in what you said. This is the second time. We really should pay attention to it." Xinxing supreme takes back her eyes. She agrees with Roman. Since you feel uncomfortable, you''d better check it as soon as possible. It''s best not to be sick. If you are sick, you can treat it as soon as possible.


    With the scientific and technological level of the new star Empire, there are almost no diseases that can prevent them. After all, the life individuals of shandar are more powerful.


    Soon, the test results came out. There was no problem with Xinxing supreme''s body, which relieved Xinxing supreme and Roman, and the silly girl far away on earth also received this message.


    However, even with silly girl''s wisdom, she didn''t pay special attention to this news from shandar star. After all, no one can imagine that the two uncomfortable feelings of the new star supreme are related to the crisis that shandar star may encounter.


    "Buzz!" At this time, the planet devourer began to attack. His body appeared outside shandar. Shandar''s defense network was aware of it at the first time, and countless emergency equipment were dispatched at the first time.


    But these devices are more fragile than white paper in front of the planet devourer, and they are completely destroyed in an instant.


    "What is this?!" Xinxing supreme looked at the monitored picture and widened her eyes. Although she didn''t know what the planet devourer existed, her huge body filled her heart with endless fear.


    The high level of the new star empire is no better than the new star supreme, even the most calm Roman.


    Compared with the previous disaster of Ronan, the visual impact of this time is more terrible, which makes all the senior leaders of the new star Empire dull.


    From this point of view, the new star empire is not as good as the planet of the SCRU people. At least there is a nick Frey among the planet of the SCRU people.


    "Roar!" When the high levels of the new star Empire were in fear, the planet devourer in the universe opened his mouth, and the terrible force acted on shandar. At this moment, shandar seemed to be separated from the universe, and the strangest thing is that the surrounding galaxies were not affected, It''s as if shandar doesn''t exist.


    As you can see, shandar seems to be sucked by the planet devourer and flies towards the mouth of the planet devourer.


    "Buzz!" At this critical moment, body shapes appeared around the planet devourer, and a powerful force broke out and bombarded around the body of the planet devourer. Among them, there was a green fist that the planet devourer was most familiar with.


    "Boom!" The shape of the planet devourer was very embarrassed and flew upside down. It was no one else who shot. It was the Avengers who had been looking for the planet devourer.


    Moreover, in order to prevent this time there is no chance to fight, the Avengers go all out as soon as they appear, and are ready to fight the planet devourer first!


    As for the Avengers who arrived so quickly, it had something to do with the inspection before the new star supreme. It was precisely because of that caution that some programs of silly girl noticed shandar that they were able to discover the activation of shandar''s defense system and the emergence of planet devourer at the first time.


    "Strange! First create a mirror space, put this guy in it, and then find a way to help shandar recover to its original position. We''ll leave the rest to us!" Huang Liang watched as the planet devourer was repulsed. In order to prevent the planet devourer from escaping, he immediately commanded strange.


    In fact, the original commander of the avenger alliance should be Steve Rogers, but now Steve Rogers in the state of holy light is obviously not suitable for such behavior.


    Even under the command of Steve Rogers, I''m afraid it will directly open the mouth escape mode to persuade the planet devourer to surrender.


    "OK! I''ll leave it to you. You should give him a chance to destroy the mirror space, or it''s not easy for him to escape!" Strange didn''t raise any objection, but gave a warning, and then opened the mirror space to put all the Avengers and planet Devourers in.


    After that, strange didn''t stop. He needed to return shandar to its original position. Otherwise, when the surrounding space forces disappeared, the dislocation of shandar would lead to the deviation of the gravitational field of the whole galaxy, and no one could predict the consequences.


    Fortunately, strange is the most suitable person among the Avengers to do this, because he has the gem of time. The green time magic broke out on strange and shrouded on shandar. Shandar''s position is slowly regressing and returning to the place that originally belonged to him.


    At the same time, in the mirror space, according to strange''s previous tips, as soon as they entered the mirror space, the Avengers did not hesitate at all, did not even give the planet devourer a chance to speak, launched sneak attacks without talking about martial morality, and did not respect the old generation who has lived for countless years.


    "Boom!" The strength of the planet devourer explodes on the body of the planet devourer. Even with the strength of the planet devourer, it is not easy. Especially now he is in a state of hunger and can''t give full play to his full strength.


    In a trance, the planet devourer seemed to see himself falling to the ground. In front of him, this group of hateful little insects were swaggering. Even the planet devourer vaguely felt that such a picture seemed to have appeared.


    This filled the hearts of the planet devourer with anger. He was unwilling to be bullied by these small insects, but the problem is that the planet devourer does not have the strength to resist the explosion of so many cosmic giants.


    In particular, there is a small green flea hawk whose explosive power is not much weaker than him. Hawke keeps jumping up and hitting his knees, stomach, neck, cheeks, forehead and other places, causing planetary messengers to ache from head to foot.


    "No! I can''t go on like this. I want to escape here as soon as possible!" An idea flashed through the mind of the planet devourer. Although the planet devourer had made up his mind and would never escape for the second time, when the crisis came, the planet devourer who didn''t want to be defeated had to put down the dignity of the creator God again. It''s a big deal to pick up the dignity when he has strength in the future!


    As long as all the Avengers are eliminated, who can know that his planet devourer has been beaten by a group of Avengers?


    Black history or something. It''s a big deal. Wait until you have the strength to restart the universe and completely expose this article!

 Chapter 1369

    In the beating, the planet devourer made up his mind. Of course, there is no way without making up his mind. Unless he is willing to die with these Avengers, he really has no way to solve the Avengers. He can only be hit hard and die gradually.


    "It looks very relaxed. It''s not as difficult as the boss said!" Logan is now carrying out the operation of pulling his ass with a knife and occasionally a part-time pedicure master. The role of aidman''s alloy steel claw is just playing well, and Logan muttered complacently looking at the injury on the planet devourer.


    "Don''t be careless. This guy''s vitality is very tenacious and his body is so huge. We don''t know how many injuries our attack has caused him!" Huang Liang heard Logan''s words and was afraid that other Avengers would have the same idea. He quickly opened his mouth and reminded him.


    "Yes, the breath of the creator God has not weakened. We must not take it lightly!" Wanda nodded and whispered, "moreover, this guy''s ability is very special. My ability can hardly produce effect on him. Only material attacks can hurt him..."


    "So you found it!" Qin Ge Lei''s eyes flickered slightly, mobilized meteorites to smash at the planet devourer and said, "the spiritual power seems to be insulated from this guy, as if it is somewhat similar to Logan..."


    While the Avengers talked to each other and reminded their teammates to be vigilant, the planet devourer was ready to escape.


    A powerful breath broke out from the planet devourer, which made the Avengers alert. They thought it would be the Jedi counterattack of the planet devourer.


    "Hawk is going to beat you down!" Especially hawk, he looked very excited at this time, watching the planet devourer also lift his breath to the extreme.


    A purple light surged on Haoke, and a force derived from the law of power began to appear slowly.


    To tell the truth, hawk was locked up in the unmanned universe by Huang Wen''s Avatar before. Although he did master more ways to apply the law of power, he was used to really deal with the enemy for the first time except the one with max.


    Hawk''s heart could not help getting excited, and Bruce banner had some expectations. If hawk defeated the planet devourer alone, he and hawk would be proud. After all, hawk and Bruce Banner were one.


    However, just when Hawke and Bruce Banner worked together to deal with the planet devourer, the smell of the planet devourer burst out, and then disappeared in an instant


    "Huh? Where are the people?" The Avengers who saw this scene were stunned and hurriedly released their perception ability to search for the location of the planet devourer, but there was no trace of the planet devourer in the mirror space.


    "Does it mean that the creator God has run away again? Why doesn''t he have a face?" The same idea appeared in the minds of the Avengers.


    "The mirror space has not been destroyed. He should not escape so easily. If he does escape, he should master the power we don''t know..." Wanda carefully perceived the situation in the mirror space and said with some hesitation.


    "Is it so troublesome? I thought he was easy to deal with, but now he runs away?" Logan sniffed his nose and wanted to search for the trace of the planet devourer, but he didn''t get any harvest, so he muttered a little unhappy.


    Huang Liang listened to Logan and Wanda and tried to deduce the location of the planet devourer through the law of cause and effect contained in the law of Buddha, but he also failed.


    "Trouble, this guy comes and goes without a trace, and we can''t arrive in time every time. If it''s a planet with the highest level of science and technology, it''s swallowed directly before their defense system responds, and the silly girl can''t inform us in time..." Huang Liang sighed helplessly and whispered.


    "What now? What about strange?" Max saw that everyone was silent and stood up and asked.


    "You say, can dum get in touch with the creator God through the skateboard under his feet?" John on one side saw Max speak and suddenly thought of something. He looked at the people with some hesitation and said.


    "Shifu asked us to break a white spot before. Could that be the connection between the silver skateboard and the creation God? If dum can completely control the silver skateboard, he should be able to find the white spot and contact the creation God..."


    "John! Don''t talk nonsense!" Max suddenly changed his face when he heard John''s words. He stared at John angrily and said in a deep voice, "dum had an accident before. We can''t let dum take risks again! Don''t mention it again!"


    "I''m just making a proposal, but I don''t have to let dum do this..." John was really angry when he saw max. John spread his hands angrily, looked at max innocently and said with a flattering smile.


    "Hum! Now these words can''t be heard by dum. You know dum''s character. You''ll hurt him!" Max snorted bitterly, then stared at John and warned.


    "Well, since the creator God has escaped, it''s no use for us to stay here. We can only go back and find a way..." Huang Liang looked at John and Max and shook his head helplessly and said.


    Originally, the relationship between John and Max was quite good, but after some conflicts between John and Victor von dum, he had some difficulties with max.


    The reason is that John''s character has become a little annoying after he was promoted to the cosmic level. Huang Liang can only hope that John, like Steve Rogers, will be affected in a short time and recover one day.


    "Yes, we must find a way to limit him, or we will be too passive every time!" Tony Stark nodded solemnly, looked at max and said, "the silver skateboard must be studied. Dum doesn''t need to take risks, but we must limit the creator gods, or he can successfully devour a planet once..."


    "Although we don''t know what role he will play after swallowing the planet, the news from Carol and the things about Igor before, I think he is likely to recover his strength after swallowing the planet!"


    "After all, he has not shown much strength beyond the silver creatures, which is obviously not in line with common sense. He is the real owner of the silver skateboard and should not be underestimated!"

 Chapter 1370

    Tony Stark''s meaning at this time, the Avengers can understand that the silver skateboard can make the Silver Shadow man have cosmic combat effectiveness, and also make Victor von dum a cosmic strong man. As the owner of the silver skateboard, the strength of the planet devourer is absolutely terrible.


    Now, in the two battles, the power of the planet devourer is not much stronger than that of Haoke, which is undoubtedly not in line with the expectations of the Avengers.


    It is naturally a good thing that the enemy is not invincible, but the enemy escapes every time, and even has the desire to devour the planet. It can be seen that the enemy must have some way to continue to become stronger.


    In order to prevent the planet devourer from really becoming invincible, the Avengers still need to find ways to limit the planet devourer.


    That''s why John and Tony Stark have mentioned Victor von dum. After all, Victor von dum is the only person associated with the planet devourer. Another Silver Shadow Man has long lost his ability to move.


    "I''ll ask dum to give you the silver skateboard to study, but you must ensure dum''s safety! I need strange to set a time anchor to avoid accidents!" Hearing Tony Stark''s words, Max was silent for a moment, and then said firmly.


    "OK, I promise you!" Tony Stark has no hesitation. In his opinion, as long as the planet is swallowed, there will be no moths. Basically, there will be no accidents. If there are moths on the side of the planet devourer, it will prove that the location of the planet devourer can be found.


    "In that case, let''s go back. Strange should be over. As for shandal star, Steve, you''d better come forward. You''re more suitable for this recently..." Huang Liang was relieved when he saw that Max and Tony Stark had reached an agreement, and then looked at Steve Rogers.


    "That''s true." There was a flash of embarrassment on Steve Rogers'' face. When he attacked the boss of the planet devourer, he didn''t draw less water, and the powerful light attribute energy was basically not used. It can be seen that the impact of Steve Rogers'' attribute transformation is still very far-reaching.


    Soon, the Avengers and their party returned to the avenger building, and strange also returned shandal to its original position. Only Steve Rogers stayed to appease the high-level of the new star Empire and relax their panic.


    In the avenger building, when Tony Stark wanted to study the silver skateboard, Victor von dum didn''t refuse. Before Victor von dum controlled the silver skateboard, he wanted Tony Stark to study the silver skateboard.


    Only when Victor von dum was controlled by the silver skateboard and finally recovered, he began to compete with John, followed by the help of surprise captain Carol and the two escape of the planet devourer, which interrupted the research that should have been carried out for a long time.


    In this way, under the time magic of strange, Tony Stark and other top scientists began to study the silver skateboard. Naturally, Victor von dum, the second-generation Silver Shadow Man, was indispensable, but the progress of the research was not so smooth.


    As for the planet devourer, he came out of the location of the cosmic rules again. Yes, the previous means for the planet devourer to escape was to reintegrate himself into the power of the rules, which naturally broke away from the encirclement.


    Such means have benefited Huang Wen''s Avatar a lot. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar has noticed that such means are actually similar to the means of Jehovah hiding in the current universe.


    Similarly, Huang Wen''s Avatar has learned something from this way. Although Huang Wen''s Avatar has no chance to use these things, Chen Long''s Avatar, who has a dark dimension, has the opportunity to try this method.


    After Chen Long became the Lord of the dark dimension, his strength was even stronger than Johnny blazer, who became the Lord of the hell dimension, but the dark dimension space was still attached to the current existence of the universe.


    Because of this, there are countless domas in countless parallel universes. They are the strongest under the multiverse, but they have not really reached the multicosmic level.


    This line trapped countless domas, and also trapped Chen Long''s separation, so that he could not reach the strength of Huang Wen.


    But Chen Long''s separation is not without further ways.


    Chen Long''s separation and dark dimensional space have been bound together. As long as the dark dimensional space can be more powerful, Chen Long''s separation can be more powerful.


    In the end, it goes without saying how the dark dimensional space needs to grow. It is just a common swallowing of the dark world.


    After all, there are many dark dimensional spaces in the parallel universe, and there will also be some dark dimensional spaces after leaving the current universe and moving to a higher level of multiverse.


    However, these dark dimensional spaces have masters, and it is not so simple to swallow or occupy them.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar, after seeing the behavior of the planet devourer, seems to be inspired. It also gives Chen Long more means to steal home and develop quietly, just as Chen Long''s Avatar once occupied domam''s dark dimensional space.


    However, at that time, Chen Long''s separation still needed Gu Yi and Huang Wen to help contain domam''s attention, but now, Chen Long''s separation can completely incarnate into a mouse in the dark and quietly improve himself.


    When Huang Wen''s Avatar stole from the planet devourer, the planet devourer set out again, but the planet devourer was very unhappy. After all, he once again put down the dignity of the creator God and ran away, and when he decided not to run away again.


    The most important thing is that the planet devourer escaped after being severely beaten. You know, the Avengers did nothing light except Steve Rogers. The injury of the planet devourer is not too light.


    That is, the foundation of the planet devourer is there. Otherwise, after this severe beating, it is not so easy for the planet devourer to continue to act.


    The injury also has some negative effects. For example, the current planetary devourer is more hungry. The strength of the planetary devourer who has been hungry since he woke up is further reduced. He can''t wait to devour some planets and fill his stomach.


    In this state, the planet devourer is no longer picky about food. What civilized planet is the rule of food. It is not worth mentioning in front of hungry stomach. The planet devourer finally focuses on those planets without life civilization

 Chapter 1371

    The planet devourer who is not picky at all is terrible, because there are too many barren star regions in the vast universe. These star regions do not have the existence of civilization and are not suitable for life, but they can still become the rations of planet devourer.


    The breath of the planet devourer who devours planets is changing rapidly. An ancient and powerful breath surges on the planet devourer, as if at this moment, the planet devourer is the real creator God, and the majesty of the gods really appears on him!


    When the power of the planet devourer gradually recovered, there was a powerful interstellar civilization in a star region close to him. They claimed to be the most noble race in the universe.


    Yes, this race is the sowelin who once appeared and clashed with rocket raccoons and others in Avenger alliance prison.


    Originally, the soverins were ruled by the high priest Ayesha, but because the soverins seized Yongdu, they attracted Igo.


    Igor tortured the high priest Ayesha, forced her into the soul, and made the high priest Ayesha pregnant with Igor''s child.


    This child is the first descendant of Igor''s plan to start the second round of Dumas'' plan. However, Igor''s first round of Dumas'' plan did not succeed.


    The appearance of the alliance between xingjue and the avenger brought Igor to an end. Even after the appearance of the God Group, Igor did not save him. The God group that was also involved spent a lot of resources to get out.


    In the end, Igor also died in the hands of xingjue. Xingjue avenged his mother and those brothers and sisters who died miserably in Igor''s hands.


    In theory, when Igor died, Igor''s divine power should dissipate, and the things controlled by Igor with his divine power can also eliminate the influence. The high priest Ayesha can ruthlessly erase the life in his stomach.


    However, xingjue got Igor''s divine power and transformed it into his own power. The previous means left by Igor did not completely dissipate. That divine power still protected the child in the belly of high priest Ayesha.


    Even after Igor died, the children in the belly of high priest Ayesha also changed, making the breath of high priest Ayesha stronger and stronger.


    At the beginning, after encountering the Igo incident, the status of the high priest Ayesha plummeted, and the whole sowelin people no longer accepted the leadership of the high priest Ayesha, and she lost her status as a high priest.


    The high priest Ayesha also hated the life in her belly and wanted to destroy the child.


    You know, the technology of the sowelin people has been very high-end. In addition to no external expansion and ruling other civilizations, the strength of the sowelin people is not much weaker than the three generations of empires in the universe. Otherwise, the sowelin people will not consider themselves the most perfect and noble race.


    However, even such a level of science and technology still can not help high priest Ayesha to knock out her baby, which makes high priest Ayesha fall into a state of decadence day after day.


    In the face of the high priest Ayesha in this state, the soverins are not polite. They themselves claim to be the most noble and perfect race. The appearance of the high priest Ayesha has nothing to do with nobility and perfection.


    Therefore, the sowelin people directly locked up the high priest Ayesha, and even some sowelin people began to discuss whether to expel the high priest Ayesha and not recognize her sowelin identity.


    However, due to the golden skin of the sowelin, even if the high priest Ayesha is expelled, the race in the universe will still recognize the high priest Ayesha as a sowelin, and he is a poor sowelin, which is not good for the cosmic image of the sowelin.


    So the plan of deportation was stranded. The high priest Ayesha has been locked in a dark dungeon, and there are not even guards around. Only scientific and technological creations accompany the high priest Ayesha.


    Such days lasted until the high priest Ayesha''s mentality collapsed. Until Igor died, the life in the belly of the high priest Ayesha changed and fed back to the strong power of the high priest Ayesha, and the high priest Ayesha slowly rose again.


    The powerful power and momentum made the originally decadent high priest Ayesha more perfect. Without even using any force, she once again conquered the whole sowelin and sat back in the position of high priest.


    After regaining power, the high priest Ayesha did not continue to dislike her own life, but fell in love with the child. The glory of motherhood appeared on the high priest Ayesha. She was determined to cultivate her child and make him the next king of sowelin!


    As for the name of the next king of sauverin, the high priest Ayesha has determined that it is Adam volok.


    This name may be strange, but another name may be familiar to many people.


    Morse Adam!


    Yes, the superhero Adam, originally born by the high priest Ayesha in the movie universe, is now created by the high priest Ayesha in another way.


    The demon Adam in the movie universe is a man-made man. Theoretically, it is somewhat similar to the horse faced Thor, but it is very different.


    The horse face Thor is a later biotechnology transformation, which is a half human and half mechanical life, and the demon Adam is really a pure life.


    The difference is probably the difference between man-made man 16 and man-made man 17 and 18 in the dragon ball world.


    However, in other movie universes, the demon Adam is an artificial person. In this universe, the demon Adam has become the descendant of Igo because of the existence of Igo, and has a relationship with xingjue, which also makes the potential of the demon Adam greater.


    Although it seems that Igor is not too strong, and even died in the hands of his son xingjue, Igor is also a member of the God Group and a cosmic strong man.


    You know, xingjue who inherited Igor''s divine power can become a strong father in heaven. I''m afraid that a demon Adam with his own talent and the blood of the God group can go to a higher level!


    The demon Adam belongs to one of the top superheroes in the Marvel Universe. With the blessing of the blood of the God Group, maybe he can also become a strong general in the open world.


    This can be seen from the fact that the demon Adam was still in the fetal state and affected the strength of the high priest Ayesha.


    Moreover, when the planet devourer continued to devour the planet and came towards sowelin, the demon Adam seemed to find this threat and began to warn the high priest Ayesha and remind the high priest Ayesha to flee here.

 Chapter 1372

    After all, no matter how powerful the future strength of Morse Adam is and a strong general in the open world, he is only in the state of fetus now. Even if Morse Adam has the possibility of becoming a life court in the future, he can not be the opponent of the planet devourer now.


    In particular, such a planet devourer, constructed by the rules of the universe, has nothing to do with the Buddha.


    "Danger? Escape from this planet?" After receiving the message from the demon Adam, the high priest Ayesha was surprised. This was the first time she felt the message from the demon Adam so clearly. However, the high priest Ayesha didn''t respond, but asked, "what''s the crisis? Is Igo back?"


    For the high priest Ayesha, the biggest crisis in the universe is Igo. Even the high priest Ayesha is worried that Igo will rob the demon Adam in the future. After all, the high priest Ayesha doesn''t know that Igo has been completely cool, and even the ash hasn''t been left.


    "Run quickly! If you don''t run again, it''s too late!" The demon Adam sent the news again and seemed very anxious. Even at last, the demon Adam saw that the high priest Ayesha was still procrastinating and decisively burst out his power.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, a golden light condensed in the abdomen of the high priest Ayesha. This golden light is constantly swallowing the surrounding energy, first the energy of the soverin star, then the energy between the stars, and the energy released from the stars.


    Under the surprised eyes of the sowelin people, the demon Adam absorbed enough energy and turned into a golden light to wrap the whole planet. Then the sowelin star began to break away from its orbit and turned into a golden light to escape.


    "Huh?" The planet devourer, who continued to forage in the universe and let himself eat more, stopped and looked in surprise at the direction of sowelin and the planet turned into golden light.


    "How fragrant!" At this moment, the saliva of the planet devourer seemed to be coming down. He suddenly felt that the planet in his mouth tasted like chewing wax, and subconsciously chased after the place crossed by the golden light.


    However, after chasing for a while, the planet devourer stopped, because sowelin ran too fast. When it cut through space, the planet devourer couldn''t find where sowelin went.


    "It''s a pity that there are planets that can escape. If I can eat this planet, I should be able to recover faster?" After the planet devourer was lost, his eyes flashed with disappointment and his mouth muttered.


    "Alas! Forget it, first fill your stomach, restore your strength, and then settle accounts with the blue planet. In other words, should I make some noise to attract them to come and beat me?"


    At this time, the planet devourer had some thoughts. He thought it was a good way to deal with the Avengers, but soon, the planet devourer gave up the idea because he thought of a better way!


    "After I went to the blue planet, I pretended to fight with them first, and then swallowed their mother star. Their expression will be very wonderful!" The corners of the mouth of the planet devourer raised slightly. Even with a mask, he could still see that he was smiling treacherously, just like another dead waiter Wade.


    It has to be said that in the dark, the dead waiter Wade still has a deep impact on the planet devourer.


    Soon, the planet devourer began to eat again. Due to the thought of the perfect plan, the planet devourer was in a good mood. The regret that sowelin ran away and the bitterness of taste were suppressed by the planet devourer. He was trying his best to fill his stomach.


    At the same time, there is still no progress in the study of silver skateboards in the earth and the avenger building. There is no accident. Victor von dum has fully cooperated with Tony Stark and others. Even if the researchers include reed Richards, he has not hidden his privacy.


    But even so, Tony Stark and others have no clue. Their only gain is that Victor von dum is just a borrower of the power of silver skateboarding at this time. He has too few permissions to open.


    Even though Tony Stark and Reid Richards have obtained a lot of knowledge from the God Group, the knowledge of the God Group is only that of countless parallel universes, and there is not much knowledge beyond the universe.


    Obviously, this silver skateboard and planet devourer are beyond the universe, even rarer than infinite gemstones.


    However, when Tony Stark and others were at an impasse, things took a turn. Of course, it was not the silver skateboard, but the Silver Shadow Man.


    The Silver Shadow Man, who had lost consciousness and left only a faint breath of life, finally woke up, and he was obviously different from the state of stepping on the silver skateboard before, and the whole person was more normal.


    "You''d better stay away from that skateboard!" After waking up, the Silver Shadow man looked at the Avengers and solemnly reminded them, "this is an artifact made by the creation God planet devourer. If you touch the silver skateboard, you may be controlled by the planet devourer..."


    "Well, you woke up a little late..." Huang Liang said awkwardly looking at the Silver Shadow Man. "Some of us have come into contact with the silver skateboard."


    Just as Huang Liang''s voice fell, Victor fengdum came with a silver skateboard and Tony Stark. The Silver Shadow man was shocked when he saw Victor fengdum. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Is this guy stupid? Why doesn''t he look too smart?" Tony Stark make complaints about the silver figure, and can''t help but Tucao up.


    "You are not controlled? Impossible! As long as you touch the silver skateboard and get the power, you will be controlled by the silver skateboard. No one can escape the will of the planet devourer!" The Silver Shadow Man recovered and shouted at Victor von dum with some excitement.


    "I''ve been controlled, but I''ve broken away from his control..." Victor von dum glanced at the silver shadow, and said proudly, "as for the planet devourer you said, his strength is not very good. He has been beaten away by them twice. He''s really sorry for the name of the Creator God. By the way, do you know how to find him?"


    "You have such strong strength? Maybe you can really resist the planet devourer..." the Silver Shadow man looked at the Avengers with some shock at his speech, and slowly said after a long time, "you don''t need to find the planet devourer, because he will come to this planet sooner or later, and this planet has become his scheduled food..."

 Chapter 1373

    "Really? Does that mean that as long as it is the food ordered by the planet devourer, he will not let go?" Huang Liang seemed to think of something, raised his eyebrows, looked at the Silver Shadow Man and asked.


    "Since I became a planet devourer, he only let go of one planet, that is my mother star, and the price is that I will become his subordinate forever and help him find a planet suitable for food..." the Silver Shadow man sighed and whispered.


    "Also, don''t think that the strength of the planet devourer is very weak. He has just awakened and has been hungry for many years. If he is really full, no one in the universe will be his opponent!"


    "That''s why we have to find him. We have found that he is particularly interested in the planet with living civilization. Therefore, we are monitoring the whole universe so that he will not continue to devour the planet with living civilization, but it''s not a way to prevent it all the time!" Tony Stark stood up and said helplessly.


    "In fact, if you are really hungry, the planet devourer may devour those ordinary planets without life civilization..." the Silver Shadow man heard the speech and was silent for a while. He looked at the Avengers with some hesitation and said, "this kind of thing hasn''t happened since I became his subordinate, but he can devour those ordinary planets."


    "Sowelin''s network report, sowelin escaped..." at this time, silly girl came in and looked at the Avengers and said.


    "Wait, what does it mean that sowelin escaped? Can the planet escape? Is this another Igo?" Logan didn''t understand what silly girl said for a moment. He looked at silly girl with a puzzled face and asked.


    "No, according to the network data of sowelin, it was Ayesha, the high priest of sowelin, who released her divine power and led the sowelin people to escape from a catastrophe. The monitoring left by the original location of sowelin saw the trace of planet devourer. At the same time, it was found that a large number of planets disappeared in the universe, and no civilization was born on these planets..." Silly girl shook her head, and the green light was released, showing the image of the planet devourer.


    "Hmm? This is the planet devourer we encountered before? Why does it look completely different?" Logan was first keenly aware of the change in the temperament of the planet devourer, he said with a dignified face.


    "Huh?" At the same time, the planet devourer who was swallowing the planet stopped. He looked at the direction of the void, as if he had seen the Avengers through the image of silly girl.


    The next moment, the corners of the mouth of the planet devourer showed a ferocious smile, and the image condensed by the silly girl burst into pieces.


    "This guy seems to be getting worse..." John watched the planet devourer show his power. For a moment, he was impacted and whispered subconsciously.


    "Yes, I really didn''t expect that the planet devourer could break out such a powerful momentum. It seems that there is a bit of the power of the creator God. It''s really unacceptable!" Max nodded approvingly and said softly.


    "As I said, what you faced before was the hunger of the planet devourer. At that time, he needed to devour the planet to recover his strength, but now, he should be full..." the Silver Shadow man sighed and whispered, "However, it can be inferred from the intelligence you said before that the planet devourer only devoured some uninhabited planets, which should not have much impact..."


    "What do you mean it doesn''t have much impact? Even if the planet devourer doesn''t devour the planet with life civilization, he rashly devours those unmanned planets, it will cause many star regions in the universe to fluctuate, and the whole universe will change. Now you say it won''t have an impact?" Reed Richards, who was on one side, was very unhappy when he heard the Silver Shadow Man''s words and asked the Silver Shadow Man.


    "I also know what you said. I used to be an astronomer. I know all these things, but this is the best ending now..." the Silver Shadow man shrugged and explained softly.


    "At least, so far, no living planet has been destroyed because of the planet devourer, hasn''t it?"


    "What he said is very reasonable. At least for now, no life has died because of the emergence of the great creation God..." Tony Stark nodded approvingly, then looked at the Silver Shadow Man and asked softly, "you have been with the planet devourer for so many times. From your experience, how long will the planet devourer recover completely?"


    "I don''t know, because the time when the planet devourer woke up is not long. He basically ate, slept and ate..." the Silver Shadow Man flashed a trace of helplessness and explained in a low voice.


    "Eat and sleep, sleep and eat? Is that the creator God or a pig?" The star asked to make complaints about the star''s Jue.


    As a strong father, xingjue is the only one who has strength but does not participate in the encirclement and suppression of the planet devourer, because xingjue has been accompanying his adoptive father Yongdu.


    Even now xingjue has far more strength than he originally imagined, xingjue did not say that he would take courage to escape the earth.


    Anyway, Yongdu and others are only locked up and are not treated severely like real prison prisoners. Except that they can''t leave the avenger building, they are no different from normal life and are equivalent to providing for the aged.


    Moreover, Yongdu can get used to such a life. Besides xingjue, Yongdu is accompanied by rocket raccoon, tree man and Gru. In addition to rocket raccoon, others still have a high degree of acceptance of underground prison life.


    "Pig?" Hearing the star''s Tucao, silver Ying Xia appeared somewhat unidentified. So he recognized what the star make complaints about, but he did not understand what a pig was.


    The Silver Shadow Man is a pure alien life, which is different from the earth man who lives in the universe. There is no pig on their planet. Even if there is a similar one, it is difficult to call this name.


    "It''s all right, I don''t mean to insult the gods..." xingjue looked at the Silver Shadow Xia''s puzzled eyes, waved his hand awkwardly, then changed the topic and said, "then you say, he has eaten so many planets, to what extent has his strength recovered? Will he kill him directly?"


    "If he kills him directly, it''s a good thing. I''m afraid he won''t kill him, but will stare at the Scrooge and the new star Empire again!" Tony Stark suddenly thought of something and hurriedly looked at the silly girl and warned, "the space transmission device can be turned on at any time. Lock the two planets first!"

 Chapter 1374

    "I''m ready for these things. I''ve locked the spatial coordinates of the places transmitted before. With your current strength, it''s just a matter of a moment..." silly girl glanced at Tony Stark and said faintly.


    "Although the space transmission device has limits, your strength is still good, which is one of your few advantages."


    "You''re much more annoying than Jarvis!" Tony Stark was ridiculed again by silly girls, unable to make complaints about her.


    "In other words, what is the situation with sauverine? Why can sauverine escape, or escape from the hands of the planet devourer?" Huang Liang suddenly thought of something. He looked at silly girl with some doubts and asked, "it''s not completely impossible to move a planet by means of science and technology, but it''s almost impossible to escape from the hands of the planet devourer. What high priest Ayesha is so powerful?"


    "High priest Ayesha?" When xingjue heard Huang Liang''s question, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. He felt as if he had heard the name somewhere.


    "According to the information I have here, Ayesha, the high priest of the sowelin, was originally imprisoned by the sowelin because she was pregnant with a mysterious strong man, but Ayesha, the high priest, later showed her power beyond the sowelin, so she became the high priest of the sowelin again..." silly girl took out the information of the sowelin and explained it to the Avengers.


    "Wait! I remember!" At this time, the star Lord shouted excitedly, "Yongdu told me that when I returned to the earth, that old bastard Igo just caught him on the suvilin star in order to find me, and forced the high priest Ayesha of the suvilin star to conceive. In other words, what was in the belly of the high priest Ayesha was my brother or sister?"


    "He and she should have inherited some divine power, otherwise the high priest Ayesha would not suddenly have strong power, and even escaped from the hands of the planet devourer this time!"


    "Are you sure it won''t be Igor''s reincarnation?" Pietro whispered, "you know, the momentum of the planet devourer just now is so strong. Even if a normal fetus has great potential, it is impossible to escape with a planet..."


    "I''m a speed person. I can clearly know how difficult it is to drive a planet to move. Don''t say that your brothers and sisters haven''t been born yet. Even if it''s you, can you take a planet to escape the pursuit of the planet devourer?"


    "This..." when the star Lord heard Pietro''s flicker, a flicker of hesitation flashed in his eyes. To tell the truth, Pietro really had some truth, but soon the star Lord came back. He looked at Pietro and said, "When the old bastard Igor died, Mr. Huang asked was on the scene. Do you mean that Mr. Huang asked was wrong and Igor was not dead?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t say that!" Pietro panicked when he heard the speech, quickly shook his head and said with a flattering smile, "I just help you reason casually, but I think it''s still a little strange..."


    "Yes, maybe I should go to sowelin!" The star Lord agreed with this, nodded and muttered in a low voice.


    "So what should we do next? Wait for the planet devourer to act? Deliver it to the door?" John couldn''t help looking at the Avengers when he saw that the topic had been taken off the side.


    "This is really a problem, but neither dum nor this guy nor the silver skateboard can track the location of the planet devourer..." Tony Stark flashed a trace of helplessness in his eyes, looked at the silver film man and frowned, "By the way, the planet devourer has escaped twice before. Is there any way you can let us trap the planet devourer?"


    "This......" the Silver Shadow Xia heard the speech, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes, as if he were struggling with something.


    "You don''t want the planet devourer to continue to devour the planets in the universe? If you can limit him and completely solve him, it is also a good thing for the universe..." Tony Stark said hurriedly while the iron was hot when he saw the play.


    "In fact, the planet devourer is difficult to be completely killed. Even if he is seriously injured, he can recover slowly through deep sleep. As long as the universe still exists, the planet devourer can recover..." the Silver Shadow man was silent and looked at Tony Stark to explain.


    "Another immortal body?" Tony Stark glanced at Logan and said, "however, we have dealt with the undead body. If he really can''t kill, someone will let him make the best of everything..."


    What Tony Stark said at this time, of course, was not Logan, but Dracula, who became a tool in the dimension of hell.


    Dracula has an indestructible body, and then becomes a hematopoiesis tool in the dimension of hell. The avenger alliance also uses Dracula to build a group of biochemical soldiers, which is stronger than the zeta Ruixing people.


    But unfortunately, these cards were not used one day. With the strength of the avenger alliance becoming stronger and stronger, these biochemical soldiers can only accumulate in the avenger alliance.


    "Make the most of everything?" When the Silver Shadow man heard Tony Stark''s words, he didn''t know why his body shivered, and then quickly said, "in fact, there is no way to trap the planet devourer. The silver skateboard can do this..."


    "Silver skateboard? But we''ve studied it for a long time and haven''t gained anything!" Tony Stark and others looked at each other when they heard the speech, and said with some hesitation.


    "I admire that you can break free from control, but it should also be that the planet devourer cut off the connection with the silver skateboard..." the Silver Shadow man slowly walked to Victor von dum and whispered at the silver skateboard under his feet.


    "There is a link between the silver skateboard and the planet devourer. It can even be said that the reason why the silver skateboard can have such miraculous ability is because of the planet devourer."


    "So, even if the planet devourer cuts off this connection, you can still find the place associated with the planet devourer, and then use the power of the silver skateboard to form a closed loop to trap the planet devourer."


    "Just as a mortal cannot lift himself with his hair, as long as a closed loop with the planet devourer itself as the singularity is formed, the planet devourer cannot escape from his own body, because they are one..."

 Chapter 1375

    "Can silver skateboards still work like this?" After all, he is now the actual controller of the silver skateboard.


    "How do I know?" Victor von dum held his hands helplessly and said softly, "how long have I got this silver skateboard? Naturally, his understanding is not as good as this guy..."


    "So what do we need to do now to trap the planet devourer as you say?" Tony Stark nodded clearly. He knew that if Victor von dum could control the silver skateboard to reach this step, he would have spoken long ago, rather than wait until now, and put his hope on the Silver Shadow man who was originally the enemy.


    Fortunately, there are many talents in the avenger alliance. You don''t need to worry about what the Silver Shadow Man will do. After all, the strength of the Silver Shadow man doesn''t even have the legendary level. It''s not easy for the avenger alliance to see clearly the means of the Silver Shadow Man and even whether the Silver Shadow Man is the real method.


    This is an extraordinary thing. Many times, the behavioral logic is completely different from the world of ordinary people.


    If you are an ordinary person, you need to worry about the force field of the Silver Shadow Man. Even if the Silver Shadow Man has cosmic strength, the avenger alliance can''t relax its vigilance, but now, the avenger alliance doesn''t need to worry at all.


    "The main thing is to rely on him, the current host of silver skateboards." The Silver Shadow man looked at Victor von dum and said, "I will guide you to further control the power from the silver skateboard. When you exceed a certain limit, you can use it to control the planet devourer in turn."


    "Since you have this method, why didn''t you resist the planet devourer before?" John looked at the Silver Shadow Man suspiciously and couldn''t help asking.


    "I said, it''s almost impossible for him to get out of control. Maybe my willpower is not so firm!" The Silver Shadow man shook his head slowly and said softly, "moreover, even if I can break free, my ability alone is not enough to deal with the planet devourer..."


    "Even if the planet devourer wants to control me again, it won''t take much time. It''s the same with you. You should avoid meeting with the planet devourer, or you are destined to be what I was before."


    "That''s the same as before, dum. Don''t come forward when you fight!" Max heard the Silver Shadow Man''s words and looked at Victor von dum with a serious look.


    "Don''t worry, master, I won''t joke about my safety!" Victor von dum smiled at the speech and promised very seriously.


    Soon, the Silver Shadow man took Victor von dum and others to continue to develop the silver skateboard. In the universe, the planet devourer swallowed another planet, and the breath on his body reached a limit.


    However, such extreme breath is not excluded by the universe, but echoes with the universe very harmoniously, as if the planet devourer was one with the universe.


    "This thing is really edible!" Huang asked the avatar in the dark. He shook his head helplessly and muttered in a low voice, "you know, I directly led this guy to the earth before. It took so long. I don''t know how many planets have been swallowed. The price of the plan between the planet devourer and Franklin Richards is really big!"


    Originally, Huang Wen''s Avatar was not sure whether the planet devourer appeared because of Susan stone''s wedding with reed Richards would have something to do with Franklin Richards.


    However, with the continuous recovery of the breath of the planet devourer, Huang Wen''s Avatar can gradually confirm the relationship.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar has not explained to the creator God of the universe. Whether it''s the lady of death or eternity, they are also part of the rules of the universe, and they also control the power in every universe.


    But even the lady of death and eternity can''t make themselves resonate with the current universe after they burst out of their peak power, or even vaguely integrate with the universe.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar keenly felt that there are two forces outside the universe integrated into this side of the universe, one of which is almost the same force as the planet devourer. He provides a powerful force for the planet devourer, making it vaguely exceed the limit of the universe.


    Another force is pacifying the universe, so that the universe does not repel the planet devourer.


    Of course, if the planet devourer was not the creator God of the universe and mastered the rules and powers in the universe, even if there was a second force, it might not be able to do this perfectly.


    "That is, I haven''t created my new array, otherwise it''s not so easy for these visitors outside the universe to project power..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the planet devourer with the ultimate breath, he shook his head, glanced at the boundary of the universe and said softly, "However, when the new array is developed, the universe is really like eternal death. As they say, it has become the self possession of the self."


    "In other words, what did the planetary devourer and Franklin Richards spend so much effort for? Just to ensure the birth of Franklin Richards?"


    "You know, such things don''t just happen in our universe. There are countless parallel universes. Maybe not every parallel universe has Susan stone and reed Richards, but there are definitely not a few universes with them..."


    "So many universes have to spend so much to induce such a big event. I don''t believe it has no purpose."


    "However, the answer should be revealed soon. I just don''t know what choice will be made by the planet devourer who is full at this time. Is it to go directly to the earth and settle accounts with Huang Liang, or to eat shandar and scroo first?"


    In the expectation of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the planet devourer is also a little tangled. Although his strength has returned to its peak, it is obvious that his consciousness is still his original consciousness. He has not been connected with a higher level of himself because his strength has become stronger, so he does not know that he is carrying some tasks.


    "My strength now is absolutely infallible, but am I going to eat the blue planet and the strong first, or two small desserts I didn''t eat before?" The planet devourer is located in the void. His eyes are constantly moving. He looks at the earth, shandal and scrooge. He can''t help muttering, and his eyes flash with hesitation.

 Chapter 1376

    "If you eat the blue planet first, the palatability of the following two desserts will be greatly reduced. I''m about to forget what the delicious food tastes..." the planet devourer''s eyes stayed on the earth and muttered in a low voice.


    "However, if I eat these two planets first, maybe those annoying guys will come again. If they come, I can''t take advantage of their shortcomings to eat their mother and witness their despair. It''s really troublesome!"


    "No, those guys beat me twice. I must take revenge! I want them to see their home star swallowed by me and be incompetent and furious!"


    Finally, the planet devourer made a choice and had to deal with the earth first, because he was beaten away by the avenger alliance twice, which was too humiliating.


    Especially the second time, the planet devourer was beaten by the Avengers and was hurt all over. He escaped by the unique means of the creator God. If this hatred did not break out, the planet devourer was uncomfortable all over, and even the dessert was not fragrant in an instant!


    Soon, the planet devourer went in the direction of the earth, and Huang Wen''s incarnation flashed back to the earth.


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar is not ready to do it himself, it is still necessary to take charge of the earth. After all, the earth is the base camp of Huang Wen''s Avatar. If it is really destroyed, it will be in some trouble.


    Even if in theory, the event of planet devourer going to the earth has been staged many times in the parallel universe, and few of the earth has been devoured, who can guarantee that there will be no other accidents in this variable universe?


    Especially when the planet Devourers in the universe were beaten by the avenger alliance twice.


    In the avenger building, with the help of the Silver Shadow Man, Victor von dum is controlling the silver skateboard. The silver skateboard originally condensed into part of the armor is now changing towards the ball, and even gradually expanding and integrating into the space.


    Finally, the silver skateboard turned into a state of nothingness and completely integrated into the space, leaving only the light silver around, proving the existence of the silver skateboard.


    "Succeeded!" A glimmer of excitement flashed in Victor von dum''s eyes. He successfully turned the silver skateboard into a field like existence. As long as the planet devourer appeared in this field, he could achieve the plan that the Silver Shadow man said to trap himself with the planet devourer.


    "Your breath..." beside Max subconsciously frowned. In his perception, Victor von dum''s breath directly decreased from the original cosmic level to the heavenly Father level, and even had a downward trend.


    "The silver skateboard is the power of the planet devourer, just as I became an almost incompetent ordinary person after losing the silver skateboard, so is dum. When he separated from the silver skateboard, he will also lose this part of the power blessed on him..." the Silver Shadow man glanced at Victor von dum and explained softly.


    "It''s all right, master. As long as you can kill the planet devourer, it doesn''t matter if the silver skateboard is destroyed!" Victor von dum smiled, shook his head and said, "of course, if I can finally keep the silver skateboard, it would be best. At that time, without the planet devourer, I should be able to become the real master of the silver skateboard!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s up to us, strange. Hide this silver field and release it when it''s critical!" Tony Stark patted Victor von dum on the shoulder and shouted at strange.


    "I don''t need you to say, I''ll do it naturally!" The magic light surged in strange''s palm, and the silver field slowly disappeared, but at this time, strange suddenly raised his head and looked at the direction of the sky.


    At the same time, Qin Ge Lei, Wanda, Logan, Huang Liang and other fast-moving Avengers also raised their heads and looked at the direction of the universe. Outside the earth, the body shape of the planet devourer is condensing.


    "Alas, I thought they left the earth several times and could solve the trouble. Now it seems that the trouble guy will still come to the earth..." Vanessa sighed helplessly and muttered in a low voice while waiting for Wade''s home.


    "However, it seems that as long as this guy appears, he will come to the earth. I don''t know. I thought he deliberately came to disturb the world between Wade and me!"


    "Let me see, what changes will happen..." Huang Wen, who has been paying attention to the planet devourer, blinked slightly and brought his perception to the extreme.


    "Huh?!" When the body of the planet devourer was completely condensed outside the earth, a new life body suddenly gushed out of Susan stone''s stomach in the avenger building, which made Huang Wen''s eyes flash a little surprised.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar can be sure that there was absolutely no life in Susan stone''s body before. This life was born because of the emergence of planetary devourer!


    Moreover, there have been some changes in the atmosphere of the planet devourer outside the earth. The power that the universe did not repel the planet devourer disappeared, and the planet devourer was suppressed by the rules of the universe, shaking his body unconsciously!


    "So how was Franklin Richards born? Is that guy over there green?" Huang Wen''s Avatar opened his mouth slightly. He couldn''t be sure for a moment. He looked a little inexplicably muttering.


    "Besides, didn''t Franklin Richards have a sister? Shouldn''t it be twins? Why is there only one living body?"


    "It''s strange. How do you feel that the pressure has suddenly increased? Is it that the strength of these guys is higher than I thought?" While Huang Wen''s Avatar muttered, the planet devourer outside the earth was also muttering in doubt.


    But soon, the planet devourer came back to his senses, with a strong breath surging on his body, and an eternal old breath rising constantly.


    Because at this time, all the Avengers above the heavenly Father level of the avenger alliance who beat away the planet devourer twice, except Victor von dum, including the star baron who had not been touched before.


    Oh, by the way, when Victor von dum took away the silver field in strange, he had changed back to the sub heavenly Father level, so all the strong above the heavenly Father level joined the war.


    The reason why xingjue went out this time is to see how powerful a creator God who can devour the planet is. After all, xingjue has a planet father. He always thinks that this creator God may be the natural enemy of Igo, or Igo is the natural food of planet devoure

 Chapter 1377

    "Hmm? What a sweet smell..." just when the Avengers appeared, the planet devourer looked at xingjue. Mingxingjue only had the strength of heavenly Father, but the planet devourer felt that xingjue was more fragrant than the cosmic strong!


    "Hiss!" Feeling the eyes of the planet devourer, xingjue couldn''t help taking a breath, subconsciously hiding behind other Avengers, looking a little uncomfortable.


    "What an attractive bug, you are qualified to be my dessert!" The planet devourer took a deep look at xingjue, and the voice full of divine power echoed around, making the Avengers subconsciously frown.


    The power of this divine power is far more powerful than the Avengers expected, and it is also more powerful than the smell of planet devourer seen in the image before.


    "Buzz!" At this time, a rainbow light appeared outside the earth, space forces were surging around, and body shapes condensed from the light. It was Asgard''s army, led by Thor, the God King who had not appeared for a long time!


    At this time, there was a strong breath on the body of God King Thor, which had reached the heavenly Father level and even stabilized. This was the harvest that God King Thor had not appeared for so long, which was a great progress in the eyes of God King Thor.


    After all, theoretically speaking, God King Odin, the father of God King Thor, is the realm of heavenly Father, but he has just reached the extreme of this realm.


    With the current strength of God King Thor, it is also possible to defeat the king of Frost Giant raufi and the king of flame giant sulter when conquering the nine realms. Because God King Thor also has his own artifact storm Tomahawk, and his combat effectiveness is not weak among the heavenly Father level.


    This time, when the planet devourer unscrupulously devoured a large number of planets to restore his strength, haimdar, the gatekeeper of Asgard, also found the behavior of the planet devourer, and even saw the trend of the planet devourer towards the earth.


    Therefore, heimdar quickly reported this matter to Thor, the God King. Heimdar can''t know how powerful the planet devourer is, but from the style of the planet devourer, the strength of the planet devourer should be very terrible.


    However, as heimdar is also a witness to the rise of Huang Wen, he is still very confident in Huang Wen. In addition, the strength of God King Thor has just broken through. It is a time when he is energetic and eager to show his strength, so Asgard finally sent troops.


    Before he came here, Thor was very excited. He couldn''t wait to see the expression that the Avengers found his strength improved. After all, as the earth became more and more powerful, heimdar had long been unable to monitor the situation of the earth. Asgard didn''t know that the Avengers had improved their strength again and again.


    At this time, when the God King Thor appeared outside the earth with the Asgard army, the God King Thor who was preparing to speak felt that the breath of the Avengers present was stronger than himself.


    The originally excited mood also fell into embarrassment at this time, and even the atmosphere was a little stiff. Thor, the God King, didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    As for what was originally prepared to come to help, Thor, the God King, could not speak, because Asgard''s strength was much different from that of the earth.


    "Roar!" However, at this time, the planet devourer broke the embarrassment of God King Thor. He launched an attack in an instant when the Avengers were attracted by the Asgard army, as if the Asgard army was specially designed to cooperate with him.


    A powerful purple shock wave, like a star, gushed out of the mouth of the planet devourer. It was obviously a powerful energy, but it contained unexpectedly devouring power. It was like trying to include the Avengers in the shock wave and forcibly trapped in the shock wave.


    "Hawk!" At this time, Haoke was the first to react. Haoke did not mention much interest in the sudden emergence of Asgard army and God King Thor. Instead, he had been paying attention to the planet devourer.


    After all, hawk didn''t enjoy playing with the super big guy planet devourer twice before. Now he feels the powerful breath of planet devourer. Naturally, hawk wants to indulge in the first war.


    However, after the shock wave of the planet devourer was released, hawk didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Instead, his body turned into a residual shadow, and his body was covered with a layer of purple light in mid air, which was the application of the law of power.


    Under the blessing of the law of power, Haoke''s body began to grow larger. It was many times faster than the original Haoke because of anger. In a twinkling of an eye, Haoke surpassed the height of the God Group and reached the peak state of the flame giant Sutter.


    Such a hawk can be called the Hulk!


    But even such a growing Hawk is still very small in front of the huge planetary devourer like a galaxy, and in front of the purple shock wave released by the planetary devourer.


    "Buzz!" Suddenly, the huge Haoke was absorbed by the purple shock wave. The phagocytic force was so strong that even Haoke couldn''t break free easily and could only struggle in it.


    Moreover, because Hawke''s power law also presents purple light, it seems that Hawke is completely integrated into the purple shock wave after falling into the purple shock wave, and can''t set off any waves.


    "Be careful!" Huang Liang''s pupil suddenly shrinks. Haoke''s strength is definitely the first echelon in the avenger alliance. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t fight, Haoke should be the strongest avenger. However, even when Haoke faces the planet devourer in its heyday, he doesn''t take any advantage. Huang Liang can''t help reminding the Avengers.


    As Huang Liang''s voice fell, the Avengers broke out their own strength one after another. The heavenly Father level strong and cosmic level strong showed their divine power. Powerful laws condensed in the universe. Outside, strange was blessing this space with his own magic, ready to wait for the opportunity to release the silver field transformed from Silver skateboard.


    Thunder, flame, frost, magic, mental power, radiant energy, Buddha light, holy light, space energy, chaotic magic, slow law and other forces surge in the universe, intercepting the purple shock wave comparable to the size of a planet, dyeing the whole universe into a colorful world.


    However, all the forces of various laws were forcibly absorbed by the shock wave of the planet devourer, and the body shape of the Avengers also fell into rigidity and could not break free for a time

 Chapter 1378

    The Asgard army on one side, including God King Thor, looked at this scene dully. For a time, he didn''t know what he should do. God King Thor didn''t understand. When he closed the door, how could the world be completely different from his own cognition.


    In the view of God King Thor, his own strength was also the top in the avenger alliance. At the beginning, Max slowly understood the law with the help of their Asgard strength. In theory, his strength was much behind him.


    But now, his great God Thor has finally reached the heavenly Father level. In a twinkling of an eye, there are a group of Avengers at the heavenly Father level, which is really unacceptable to him.


    Of course, what''s more unacceptable to Thor is that the Avengers are still not the opponent of the planet devourer when they are so powerful, which makes Thor''s world outlook collapse.


    Once upon a time, Asgard was one of the best forces in the universe and also had the top power in the universe. Even on the road of Huang Wen''s rise, he was afraid of Odin in the first half.


    Even if Gu Yi had not bet on Huang Wen in advance and stood on Huang Wen''s side, Odin really had a chance to have an impact on Huang Wen''s rise.


    At this time, the God King Thor was finally promoted to the level close to Odin, but he found that among the strong players, he could not be ranked. Even there were few people in the whole Asgard who could participate in the battle, which was completely unacceptable to the God King Thor!


    "You form an array and integrate your strength into my body. The earth is our ally. We must not let anything happen to the earth!" However, in the end, Thor, the God King, returned to his senses. Because Huang Wen had not appeared, he still kept hope in his heart, and then gave orders to Asgard''s army.


    At this moment, the colorful divine light was integrated into the body of God King Thor, and then transformed into thunder divine power, surging on God King Thor and storm axe, further improving the breath of God King Thor and moving towards the peak of heavenly Father level.


    "Boom!" At the next moment, a thunder echoed in the universe. It was the law of thunder that forcibly changed the surrounding environment and formed the sound of the thunder field.


    Next, Thor''s body turned into a thunder light, rushed to the purple shock wave with indomitable momentum and the thunder field, and then, without accident, was swallowed by the purple shock wave, trapped his body, and the thunder field was crushed directly.


    Even though the storm axe is sharp, it still can''t break the purple shock wave.


    With the God King Thor falling into the purple shock wave, almost all the people who came out to defend the earth were trapped, except that they were stabilizing space to avoid the destruction of cosmic space and the chaos of the whole solar system.


    Of course, the purple shock wave did not kill the Avengers, but bound them here and consumed their energy and energy. It is still difficult to kill so many powerful Avengers, even for the planet devourer in its heyday.


    However, this is also the purpose of the planet devourer. He came to earth this time to revenge the avenger and vent his anger.


    If it weren''t for the avenger, his planet devourer, the creator God, wouldn''t escape so embarrassed twice. He was even wounded by the avenger and forced to eat so many planets he didn''t like.


    Therefore, the planet devourer does not want to directly kill the avenger, but wants to torture the avenger. Since the avenger does not let him devour other delicious planets, his planet devourer will devour the earth in front of the Avengers!


    At this time, the Avengers can''t break free from the purple shock wave in a short time, which is the best time for his planet devourer to devour the earth!


    "Roar!" With the excitement of revenge, the arm of the planet devourer grasped the direction of the earth. His palm was so big that he could really hold the earth in his hand.


    "Oh, my God! What''s that?!"


    "A hand? What a big hand?"


    "Are aliens calling? Or higher dimensional creatures? The avenger alliance?"


    Over the earth, the palm of the planet devourer appears. Those facing the planet devourer can clearly see the palm of the planet devourer, while those on the other side can also see the fingers like Optimus Prime.


    For a time, panic surged in the hearts of people on earth, and even large-scale riots occurred.


    There are not a few storms experienced on the earth before. Aliens have attacked the earth, but the ones attacked before are basically safe New York City. There are still a few that really put the world in danger.


    "Alas, the destructive power is not enough..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the huge palm in the sky, he shook his head reluctantly and glanced at Haoke who was bombarding the purple shock wave. Haoke was about to blow a hole in the purple shock wave, but it was still a little short. This was the time planned by the planet devourer.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar muttered and waved. An invisible force surged from Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Buzz!" The next moment, outside the earth, beside the palm of the planet devourer, a powerful breath emerged, which temporarily solidified the space and also solidified the palm of the planet devourer.


    "Huh?!" The heart of the planet devourer was shocked. Before he returned to God, a hell door opened next to his head, and the hell flame broke out from the hell door. Then a towering flame skeleton came out of the hell door, and his big fist blew on the planet devourer.


    "Boom!" The body shape of the planet devourer was instantly knocked out. It was supposed to grasp the palm of the earth and stay away from the earth.


    "I''m finally free! I''m finally free!" At this time, it was no one else who was trapped in hell by Huang Wen''s Avatar. He could only continuously cultivate and improve himself. As the Lord of hell, Johnny Blazer could not escape from hell.


    At this time, Johnny Blazer was obviously a little excited, and even his way of calling himself had changed. It can be seen that he had been locked up for a long time and his state of mind had collapsed.


    And from this point of view, Pietro was not crazy after being trapped in the quantum field space for so long, but his mind was relatively strong.


    Of course, it is also possible that Johnny Blazer has been locked up in quantum space for some time, and now he has been locked up for so long that even hell authority can''t help him leave, which makes his mentality a little unbalanced.


    "Click!" While Johnny Blazer was cheering excitedly, the purple shock wave released by the planet devourer was finally broken in the bombardment of hawk!

 Chapter 1379

    So far, the Avengers trapped by the planet devourer have escaped one after another, and a strong breath is surging in the universe. In addition, Johnny blazer, who regained his freedom from hell, and Thor, the God King who came before, the avenger alliance can be regarded as a full participation in the war this time!


    "This guy has also become so powerful. How long have I been closed?" After the God King Thor got out of the purple shock wave, he looked at the strong breath and the expanding body, which was about to catch up with the planet devourer, Johnny Blazer muttered.


    "The smell of hell? Did you just stop me?" For the Avengers, the planet devourer had no time to pay attention, because he felt some pressure, and Johnny Blazer''s breath was not much weaker than him.


    More importantly, the planet devourer felt the power of rules and powers in Johnny blazer. These rules and powers must not be compared with the planet devourer, but they are enough to make the planet devourer pay attention to them, because the rules and powers controlled by Johnny Blazer are not the lower power of his planet devourer, but the lower power of the lady of death.


    "Stop you? Of course it''s me! You, an incomprehensible creator God, dare to attack the earth. Don''t you know the important position of the earth in the universe?" When Johnny Blazer heard the words of the planet devourer, he couldn''t help sneering and looked at the planet devourer with a mocking face.


    Johnny Blazer knew that the person who solidified the space before was Huang Wen''s Avatar, but it was obvious that the old Yin ratio of Huang Wen''s Avatar was hidden in the dark and didn''t mean to come out at all. Johnny Blazer naturally took the credit to himself this time, and Johnny Blazer didn''t want to do so.


    "The special position of the earth in the universe?" Hearing Johnny Blazer''s words, a trace of confusion flashed in the eyes of the planet devourer. Nothing about the earth in his memory, even the name of the earth, had just been known.


    In the eyes of the planet devourer, the earth is just one of many ordinary life planets in the universe. Although many strong ones were born, it really surprised the planet devourer, but the planet devourer who did not share consciousness with the ontology did not realize that there was something wrong.


    After all, in the eyes of the original master of the planet devourer, the incarnation of the rules in the universe is just a tool man, who only needs to act according to the established events without too much intervention.


    If every regular incarnation in the universe needs the master of the planet devourer to control, doesn''t he have to do the same thing countless times? The planet devourer is not so idle.


    Therefore, the planet devourer felt that he didn''t understand what Johnny Blazer said at this time. It even seemed that for the planet devourer who was regularized, these words had gone beyond the outline.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense to him? If he wants to eat the earth, we''ll kill him. It''s a simple truth!" However, the planet devourer is not the only one who doesn''t know the situation. Hawk is also impatient when he listens to the dialogue between the planet devourer and Johnny blazer. He rushes to the direction of the planet devourer again. The purple light on his body surges and his body becomes bigger. He has already surpassed the flame giant sulter for thousands of kilometers, Towards the size of planet devourer and Johnny blazer.


    On the back of Haoke''s hand, purple rays condensed out, and finally formed a huge wolf tooth fist, which was perfectly integrated on Haoke''s fist.


    Before the special training, Huang Wen''s Avatar asked Wanda to help hawk build this fist. Finally, Wanda combined hawk''s own power law with the power of real gemstones and chaotic magic.


    There are not many miracles in this fist. Its only function is to solidify Hawke''s power law and increase its destructive power.


    When he was trapped in the purple shock wave before, Haoke didn''t use this fist, because Haoke''s brain had long forgotten this fist. On weekdays, this fist is integrated into Haoke''s body.


    Now it''s Bruce Banner who remembered and reminded hawk that hawk made this artifact of his own show its style for the first time.


    "Well, it''s a little buff. Hawk still has a little gap between the planet devourer and Johnny Blazer at this time. Maybe with this fist, he can make up for one or two..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the growing hawk who rushed to the planet devourer, his eyes flickered and muttered.


    "However, Haoke forgot this glove before, which forced me to make a secret move. This account still has to be counted on Haoke''s head!"


    "Hiss!" At the same time, the growing hawk suddenly stopped. He felt his body cold. He looked around subconsciously and didn''t notice anything strange. Then he looked at the planet devourer with a puzzled face and said, "strange? What was the feeling just now? It''s difficult to say that the big monster wants Yin Hawk?"


    "I think so. I''d better show my strength this time. After all, master has spent a lot of effort on your business. If you don''t perform well, maybe it''s about the possibility of the little black universe..." Bruce Banner quickly reminded hawk with a trace of embarrassment in his voice.


    "At that time, we don''t know how long we won''t be able to see Betty. You shouldn''t have the heart to separate Betty from us for so long?"


    Yes, Bruce banner had guessed the source of hawk''s chill. He glanced at hawk''s fist and sighed helplessly.


    "Hawk never wants this to happen!" Hearing Bruce Banner''s words, hawk was in a hurry. What he had lived in the Unknown Universe was simply not a human life. Without hawk''s favorite Betty Ross and hawk''s favorite fruit, he could not even fight with people. Let''s vent his anger.


    Haoke absolutely didn''t want to experience such a thing again. Therefore, Haoke quickly regained his consciousness and rushed towards the direction of the planet devourer again. The original law of power became more solid and destructive under the transformation of boxing!


    "Hawke is right. Since this guy has shot at the earth, we don''t need to be polite. If he really succeeded just now, the consequences are unimaginable. In order to prevent accidents, we must quickly solve this guy!" Huang Liang took a deep breath after watching Haoke approaching the planet devourer, and reminded the surrounding Avengers.


    At this time, everyone understood what Huang Liang meant except God King Thor, Asgard''s army in the distance and Johnny Blazer!

 Chapter 1380

    While the Avengers were waiting silently, hawk''s body became bigger than the sun. If strange was not controlling the surroundings with space magic, the whole solar system and even the Milky way would be in chaos.


    At this time, hawk''s body shape is not enough to completely fight against the planet devourer, but at least he is qualified for World War I. hawk''s fist is comparable to the bright eyes of the planet devourer.


    "Not only life and death! I don''t care what special place this earth has. It has been included in my diet, it is destined to be my food. Neither you guys nor this guy with a bad smell can stop me!" Facing the surging hawk, the planet devourer came back. He glanced at Johnny blazer, snorted coldly, patted hawk and said in a deep voice.


    "Bang!" With a sound of, hawk''s fist collided with the palm of the planet devourer, and the whole space trembled. Strange''s face was pale. It was obvious that it was still difficult for strange to maintain this level of battle.


    However, this is the opportunity that the Avengers and strange have been waiting for!


    "Buzz!" At this time, a silver field was integrated into the space, and the hawk and the planet devourer were wrapped in it in an instant.


    "Hmm?! the smell of silver skateboards?!" The planet devourer found something bad for the first time. He wanted to break away from hawk by force, but hawk was already ready under the reminder of Bruce Banner. Instead of giving the planet devourer a chance to escape, he firmly grasped the palm of the planet devourer.


    Even though there is a big gap between hawk''s body shape and the planet devourer, there is no big difference between the two sides in terms of power alone, especially when hawk itself has the law of power.


    When the planet devourer didn''t escape for the first time, the plan of the avenger alliance was completed. It can be regarded as that the planet devourer was stabbed by his silver shadow man.


    Of course, the key factor of back stabbing does not mean that the planet devourer has insufficient control over the Silver Shadow Man, but a strong performance of the Silver Shadow Man.


    Because including the Silver Shadow Man''s back stab, are established rules.


    After all, in a normal universe with the magic four, both the Silver Shadow Man and the planet devourer are invincible. Without the Silver Shadow Man''s back stab, it is almost impossible to eliminate the idea of the planet devourer eating the earth and let the planet devourer exit perfectly.


    However, unfortunately, this back thorn, which should have ensured the development of the plot in the normal universe, has been transformed into a real tool to deal with the planet devourer in this universe.


    The successful launch of the silver field trapped the planet devourer and hawk. Just as the Silver Shadow man said, the silver skateboard is composed of the power of the planet devourer. What the silver skateboard devours also appears in the self space of the planet devourer.


    When the silver realm traps the planet devourer, the plan to trap the planet devourer with the planet devourer is completed.


    Moreover, at this time, the body shape of the planet devourer keeps getting smaller. Although the breath and strength have not been weakened, the sense of oppression of the behemoth no longer exists, especially when the planet devourer becomes only more than three meters high.


    "Hey, hey!" Haoke looked at the planet devourer who was not as big as himself. He couldn''t help feeling a little proud. At this time, the attack and defense were different, and the planet devourer also experienced the taste of being a mole ant.


    "Dong!" With a sound, hawk stepped on the planet devourer, just like stepping on an ant. However, although the body of the planet devourer became smaller, its strength did not weaken. This foot did not directly crush the planet devourer.


    However, it''s hard to feel that the creator gods are trampled under their feet. At least the planet devourer can''t bear it.


    "Hiss!" With a sound, two divine lights were emitted from the eyes of the planet devourer, which directly penetrated the soleplate of Haoke''s feet, so that Haoke knew that it was best not to trample on life without full confidence, otherwise he would be punished.


    "Stop watching the play! Help quickly!" Huang Liang looked at Hawke injured and hurriedly looked at Johnny brezer and others and shouted, "solve this guy first. Besides, he can''t run away this time!"


    "Good!" The Avengers entered the silver field one after another. Only strange stayed outside the silver field, because he was the gatekeeper of the silver field.


    If there were only two people, strange and the planet devourer, strange would certainly not be able to stop the planet devourer from coming out, but as long as it could make the planet devourer lose the ability to suddenly disappear, coupled with the obstruction of the Avengers, the planet devourer would not be able to escape.


    At this time, the planet devourer is like a trapped animal in a cage. It is unbearable to face strong enemies such as Johnny blazer and hawk, especially when Johnny blazer and a group of Avengers enter the silver field.


    Hawk, whose foot plate was pierced on one side, was like a deflated ball. His body was shrinking and became more than three meters high, kept at the same level as the planet devourer, and then roared towards the planet devourer. As for the injury of the foot plate, he had already recovered.


    "Bang!"


    "Pa!"


    "Boom!"


    "Ding!"


    "Bang!"


    The sound of collision in the silver field kept coming. At this time, the planet devourer was not the same as when he was outside shandar. His strength increased by many times. Even in the face of so many powerful Avengers, he still didn''t suffer too much injury.


    But not being hurt doesn''t mean that you can get the upper hand. Hitting ten is the limit, not to mention that the planet devourer faces Avengers who don''t speak of martial virtue and like group fighting.


    Among these Avengers, not including strange, there are eight universe level strong men and more than ten Heavenly Father level strong men. Such a lineup is also absolutely top among countless parallel universes.


    In the parallel universe, I don''t know how many planet Devourers have been defeated by such a lineup.


    Even if the planet devourer inherited a certain degree of caution and caution and waited until his strength reached the peak, it was still difficult to deal with the avenger alliance strengthened by Huang Wen. This universe is not those ordinary universes!


    Just when the planet devourer was getting worse and worse, Wade, the dead waiter at home, saw the report on TV. He suddenly sat up and seemed to be affected by something. He kept shouting dirty words: "it''s the old green pool of the planet devourer? How did he XX come here?"

 Chapter 1381

    At this time, the dead waiter Wade seemed very unhappy, and his breath was slowly changing, like a mysterious force was born on him.


    This force is very similar, but it is very chaotic, like from one source, but from different abilities.


    "Wade..." a trace of helplessness flashed in Vanessa''s eyes. She didn''t expect that she had tried her best not to let the dead waiter Wade not participate in the matter of the planet devourer, but she didn''t expect that the movement of the planet devourer was so loud this time.


    Originally, Vanessa thought that with Huang Wen''s Avatar and the avenger alliance, the appearance of the planet devourer could not cause much problem. She clearly knew the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar, and even most of the Avengers could be called the most powerful one in the multiverse.


    But Vanessa didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t mean to take action at all. Almost the whole process was handed over to the Avengers, and even the planet devourer almost ate the earth as a snack.


    It is such a change that stimulates dead waiter Wade. In the multi universe, dead waiter Wade doesn''t know how many times he has dealt with the planet devourer because of the death lady, and every time he is not very happy.


    At this time, Vanessa seemed to see the same story performed on Wade, the dead servant in the universe.


    "Huh?" Huang Wen''s Avatar, who was watching the planet devourer being beaten, looked in the direction of the dead waiter Wade. He noticed that there were forces outside the universe coming to the earth, but this time there was a huge gap between the planet devourer and Franklin Richards.


    Huang asked the avatar how such a weak force came to earth through the gap in the universe.


    Then Huang Wen''s Avatar saw the wonderful work of waiting for Wade, and then noticed Vanessa''s bad eyes, as if she was questioning him.


    "What? You have a bad relationship with the planet devourer? Aren''t you all creationists?" Huang asked the avatar to read the meaning in Vanessa''s eyes and looked at Vanessa with some doubts.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar really doesn''t know the complex relationship between the planet devourer, the lady of death and the dead waiter Wade. If he really knows, Huang Wen''s Avatar won''t watch the accident happen.


    The original plan of Huang Wen''s Avatar was to find out the purpose of the planet devourer and Franklin Richards, and train the avenger alliance''s ability to face unknown and strange enemies.


    After all, when he goes to the dimensional battlefield in the future, even Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t touch the situation in another omnipotent universe, let alone there is a truly invincible superman opposite.


    At that time, Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t know the intelligence of the opposite Almighty universe, and the Avengers have no experience in this field. At that time, it will be a waste of Huang Wen''s Avatar to spend so much effort on training them.


    At this time, when Vanessa heard Huang''s question about the avatar, she didn''t want to answer Huang''s question about the avatar at all. Instead, she looked at the dead waiter Wade and gently advised him: "Wade, don''t forget it. After all, the planet devourer of the universe is about to lose, and you don''t have to do it at all..."


    "How can I do that? If that old bastard knows I''m on earth, but he doesn''t show up at all, he may think he''s afraid of him!" Dead waiting Wade''s rare strength became stronger. It seemed that after being influenced by many of himself, he became more uninhibited and even dared to speak loudly in front of Vanessa, especially when he still got out of bed.


    "He has lost, the planet devourer will not know what happened here..." Vanessa sighed helplessly and wanted to persuade dead waiter Wade again.


    "Buzz!" But at this time, the waist of dead man Wade released a bright light, and a space law surged on dead man Wade, directly making dead man Wade disappear in place.


    Vanessa subconsciously waved. To tell the truth, Vanessa wanted to stop the dead waiter Wade, which would not be a matter of thought, but in the end, Vanessa didn''t stop.


    Vanessa can also hide it from dead man Wade when dead man Wade doesn''t know it, but dead man Wade will inevitably make dead man Wade unhappy if she blocks it after he already knows about the planet devourer.


    Moreover, it is not that Wade, the dead servant of the current universe, has a bad heart, but that all Wade, the dead servant of the multiverse, has a bad heart.


    In the multiverse, many dead attendants Wade''s ideas and character in some places are not necessarily the same, but their attitude towards the planet devourer is surprisingly consistent, that is, fuck him!


    This is why, after encountering the planet devourer, the dead attendant Wade can get the blessing of his own power in the multiverse.


    In the multiverse, the power of death waiting Wade is strong or weak, and even the source of the undead body will not be exactly the same. Therefore, the new power of death waiting Wade seems to be homologous, and there seems to be some messy reasons.


    "Wade is going to be a planet devourer? Is he strong enough?" Huang asked the avatar to look at what happened at this time and slightly opened his mouth. He had to admit that if anyone in the whole universe can completely guess the logic of action, it must be waiting on Wade.


    In the universe outside the earth, a white light flashed on the side of strange''s body, followed by the body shape of dead waiter Wade, which made strange alert in an instant.


    "Shout! Help me! I can''t breathe!" As soon as dead waiting Wade appeared in the vacuum environment, he had a great maladjustment. He subconsciously grabbed his neck and extended his other hand to strange, as if asking for strange''s help.


    Dead man Wade''s body is still shaking, every inch of his muscles are constantly stiffening, and even the temperature of his body is leaving dead man Wade.


    "What is this?" Strange was also restrained by what happened in front of him. He naturally knew Wade, but he also clearly knew the strength of Wade. Even if Wade was immortal, it was almost impossible for him to survive in a vacuum and even move freely.


    "Buzz!" Suddenly, subconsciously, a magical force shrouded in death waiting Wade. Strange still couldn''t resist and chose to help death waiting wade out of the vacuum environment.


    Even, strange directly opened the portal of the circle of fire, ready to send Wade back to earth, so as to avoid any accidents here.

 Chapter 1382

    "Oh! Thank you, kind kidney deficiency mage..." just when strange opened the fire circle portal, dead waiter Wade jumped up like chicken blood, looked at strange with a smile and said, "I came here specially. The planet devourer appeared. How can the dead waiter not give his own strength?"


    "You!" After hearing that the dead waiter Wade mentioned his past of kidney deficiency, strange seemed a little unhappy. With the help of Huang Wen, the old master, strange had long been separated from the original title of kidney deficiency. Strange had long lasted in both the battle against the enemy and other battles.


    If strange was still the original kidney deficiency mage, he could not stand to open the silver field for so long now.


    "Hey, come on, kidney deficiency mage. If you''re really upset, you can get some self-healing factors from little wolf. As a five-star praise user, I can responsibly tell you that it''s really easy to use!" Looking at strange as if he was angry, waiting for wade to pretend to look left and right, he quietly shouted.


    "Bastard!" Strange couldn''t help getting angry when he heard the speech. He waved his hand, and the fire circle portal flew directly to the dead waiter wade to directly send the bastard back to the earth. As for this account, strange will have a good calculation with the dead waiter Wade after returning to the earth!


    "I''m hiding! You''ve been fooled! Mage kidney deficiency!" Dead attendant Wade looked at the fire circle portal, without any panic. He was surging with white light. Taking advantage of the space gap opened by the fire circle portal, he turned into a little white light and flew into the silver field.


    This is the plan of dead man Wade. With a cosmic strongman like strange, even if dead man Wade has various means of the multi universe, it is impossible to quickly enter the silver field.


    So when he appeared in the universe, death attendant Wade began to act. Of course, when he ran into the universe for the first time and faced with an almost vacuum environment, death attendant Wade was very uncomfortable even if he had an immortal body, because death attendant Wade was still used to breathing in a human way.


    But this is not a difficult thing for Dwyane Wade to adapt to. After all, he has the blessing of many immortal bodies in the multi universe. It is only a moment to adapt to the space.


    But if you adapt to space too quickly, how can you deceive strange, and how can you find a chance to enter the silver field to teach the planet devourer?


    So, dead waiter Wade forced himself into a dying state. After all, acting is always true. If it''s not true, how can he hide it from strange?


    Finally, Wade succeeded, not only successfully deceived strange, but also successfully angered strange, and then entered the silver field.


    "The ox horn helmet that likes to eat stones is ugly. You''re here. Don''t you kneel on the ground to greet you?" As soon as he entered the silver field, the arrogant voice of dead waiter Wade echoed around, which directly attracted the ideas of the Avengers around him, including the planet devourer, because it was obvious that the guy in dead waiter Wade''s mouth seemed to refer to him!


    It''s not that the planet devourer will take his seat according to the number, but there are not many helmets present. It seems that he is the only one with horns.


    "Wade? Why is he here?" When the Avengers saw Wade, they looked a little confused. They didn''t know why and how the dead waiter Wade appeared here.


    "Hey, hey, wolf, do you miss me?" Dead waiter Wade didn''t notice that he broke the original battle atmosphere in the silver field, and even had time to say hello to Logan, "Oh, you shouldn''t be called the little wolf, you should be called the little golden wolf. When can you get a gold award?"


    "Wade, what are you talking about? And how did you get here?" Logan frowned at the waiter Wade and asked in a deep voice, "it''s too dangerous here. Your immortal body is nothing here. Leave quickly, no! Hide away quickly!"


    "Is that you?!" While logan was talking, the planet devourer kept staring at the dead waiter Wade, his body trembled slightly, and his breath was constantly turbulent. A more ancient breath surged on the planet devourer, as if the original consciousness of the planet devourer had come at this moment.


    "What strange development is this?" Looking at this scene, Huang Wen''s Avatar was speechless for a while. The wedding between reed Richards and Susan stone would revive the power of the planet devourer in the universe, which is beyond the scope of Huang Wen''s Avatar''s understanding. Now the emergence of dead waiter Wade will bring the original consciousness of the planet devourer, Huang asked the avatar not to know what to say.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar thought that when he reached his present state, he knew a lot about the omnipotent universe, but now it seems that there are still too many things in the universe that exceeded Huang Wen''s Avatar''s expectations.


    Huang asked the avatar finally understood why so many strong people were defeated by the weak, not because their strength was unstable, but because there were such rules sometimes.


    "So, many screenwriters'' settings are embedded in the rules of the universe. Will they be triggered when the corresponding plot happens? No wonder so many times I have changed so many things, and some things of the original plot happen..." Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes flickered slightly. After this time, Huang Wen''s avatar had a new understanding.


    "However, not everything must happen. As long as it is strong enough to change some rules, the corresponding things will not happen!"


    "For example, I will directly block the universe. Whether it is the wedding between reed Richards and Susan stone, or the meeting between Wade and the planet devourer, it will not attract the eyes and rules of the strong..."


    "You disgusting red bug! You dare to appear in front of me. Haven''t you died enough?!" When Huang Wen''s Avatar whispered, in the silver field, after the idea of the planet devourer came, he roared directly at the dead waiter Wade, and even had no demeanor of the creator God compared with the original planet devourer of the universe.


    "Red bug..." general Ross and Tony Stark in red armor twitched slightly at the corners of their mouths. They felt as if they had been hurt by mistake.


    Moreover, Peter Parker is not here, otherwise he is the most suitable target of attack in the mouth of the planet devoure

 Chapter 1383

    "There seems to be something wrong. The smell of the planet devourer seems more unfathomable than before..." Logan looked at the confrontation between the planet devourer and the dead waiter Wade, keenly aware of the change of the smell of the planet devourer, subconsciously reminded the people around him.


    "Yes, be careful. Wade also looks a little abnormal, although he is not normal..." Tony Stark nodded solemnly and said in a deep voice.


    "He didn''t have such a strong breath before. According to Jarvis''s energy data report at this time, he has exceeded our definition of the legendary level. As for whether he has reached the sub heavenly Father level, it can''t be calculated with Jarvis''s calculation power, but I think he may not be the Wade we know!"


    Tony Stark''s voice fell, and the surrounding Avengers became vigilant. Only Logan frowned slightly. He felt that Wade was still the Wade he knew, but it seemed that there had been some changes because of something.


    However, Logan did not speak out his judgment. He was mainly worried that if something bad happened because of his wrong judgment, he would be in a big pot.


    At this time, due to the emergence of dead waiter Wade and the change of the atmosphere of the planet devourer, the situation in the whole silver field has undergone earth shaking changes. The planet devourer who was originally besieged did not pay any attention to the meaning of the Avengers, but stared at dead waiter Wade, as if the person who had beaten him all over was dead waiter Wade.


    The Avengers did not continue to fight. Even hawk stopped under Bruce Banner''s advice. They need to find out what the situation is now.


    "Red bugs? Yes, in your eyes, we are all small bugs, but how many times have you, a very noble creator God, died in the hands of small bugs like us? Let me calculate. It seems that there have been 1.379.871 times?" In the curious eyes of the Avengers, the dead waiter Wade once again turned on his mocking skills, and looked at the planet devourer with full fire.


    "Go to hell! You disgusting red bug!" The planet devourer exploded in front of death attendant Wade. After he heard the ridicule of death attendant Wade, a powerful laser burst out directly from the armor on his head. The speed was even faster than the reaction of most Avengers.


    "That''s it?" However, just when this laser was launched, the dead attendant Wade turned into a white light, changed his position, appeared behind the planet devourer, and mocked that the fire was fully open, "That''s it? With your laser, you shot the dead man 123591 times, but you only shot the dead man for the first time and didn''t make the dead man pregnant. You''re really useless. You''re not only useless, but you don''t have a long memory!"


    "Are you a man? Can''t you? I can''t even satisfy you. I forget that you are the creator God. There is no gender difference. It seems that you really can''t be a man!"


    "Poof!" As soon as the dead waiter Wade kept mocking the planet devourer, a powerful force directly bombed the dead waiter Wade''s body. It was the law power of the planet devourer. It was silent and caught people off guard. Even among the surrounding Avengers, few people responded to this move.


    However, most of the Avengers are protected by the power of law, and although death attendant Wade looks more unfathomable, he does not show any ability related to law. Therefore, in the face of the move of planet devourer, death attendant Wade has no resistance at all.


    "You are the one who doesn''t have a long memory! Every time you will be broken by my move. You have died... Well, you have died countless times. If she hadn''t sheltered you, your soul and consciousness would no longer exist!" The planet devourer looked at the meat mud all over the ground, with a happy light in his eyes and said with a sneer.


    "This is over? The gap between the two sides is too big?" Thor looked at the broken meat on the ground and couldn''t help muttering, "it''s broken like this. Can you really live?"


    "It should be possible. I can feel that Wade''s vitality has not been affected. I''m afraid Wade''s recovery ability in this state will not be much worse than me. Of course, I won''t be smashed like this..." Logan''s eyes flickered slightly and said softly.


    "Hey, hey, little wolf, little wolf, you know what? For the powerful creator gods, we are all humble insects, but sometimes insects can make the creator gods uncomfortable!" Just as Logan''s voice fell, those flesh and blood waiting for Wade rose in the wind. Each flesh and blood seemed to have a voice, and even made a sound together.


    The devil''s voice echoed in the whole silver field, making the Avengers a little uncomfortable, because at this time, such a devil''s death attendant Wade can not be regarded as a positive figure.


    On the contrary, the planet devourer is full of the light of the gods, coupled with the appearance of not being angry and self threatening, which makes it even more difficult for him to serve Wade.


    "Hoo!" In the face of Wade''s flesh and blood flying in the wind, the planet devourer vomited a cold air and wanted to freeze all those flesh and blood.


    "Buzz!" But at this time, a white light flashed through all the dead waiting Wade''s flesh and blood, which was the light from space power. Before, dead waiting Wade ran to strange from the earth, which was the power he used.


    Under this space force, most of Wade''s flesh and blood disappeared in situ, and only a small part was frozen into ice and fell to the ground by the cold wind blown by the planet devourer.


    "Hey, hey, do you think there is only such a level for the dead waiter?" However, the mocking voice of dead waiter Wade came from the ice, as if to express his disdain for the planet devourer. "Since you choose to blow it in a human way, you should also taste the limitations of blowing..."


    When the voice of dead waiter Wade fell, white lights appeared in the nostrils of the planet devourer, and then rushed into the nose of the planet devourer. The planet devourer who was blowing did not change for a time. When he reacted and stopped blowing, those white lights had disappeared and got into the nose of the planet Devoure

 Chapter 1384

    Yes, this is the move of waiting for Wade. It seems to be similar to the move of the monkey king getting into the belly of Princess Iron Fan, except that one goes in through the mouth and the other through the nose.


    Just as death attendant Wade said, even when the creation God planet devourer was blowing, he couldn''t let his nose out at the same time. Death attendant Wade took advantage of this opportunity to send most of his flesh and blood into the planet devourer.


    Next, I don''t know which universe has the ability of dead attendant Wade, or even the ability of zombie universe, so that the flesh and blood of dead attendant Wade can quickly take root and multiply after entering the body of the planet devourer.


    In theory, the planet devourer is only the embodiment of the current cosmic rules and will not care about these things. If this body is really destroyed, it will not have any impact on the original of the planet devourer.


    However, unfortunately, it is only in theory that the original consciousness of the planet devourer at this time has fallen on the incarnation of the universe. Even if it does not project forces beyond the current universe, it can be regarded as a part of the original.


    In particular, Wade, the dead servant who makes the planet devourer so annoying, is in front of him. Naturally, the planet devourer cannot directly give up this avatar and turn around and leave the universe, because it is no different from deserting!


    Planet devourer will never be a deserter. At least, he can''t be a deserter in front of dead waiter Wade!


    If the Avengers had directly brought death waiter Wade when they were encircling and suppressing the planet devourer, the planet devourer would certainly not escape. For example, at this time, there is no meaning in the silver field. The planet devourer is destined to fight with death waiter wade to the end!


    "Bastard! How dare you defile the body of the God! You will be punished!" The angry voice of the planet devourer screamed with gnashing teeth, and the powerful breath surged on him, but it seemed very unstable.


    "Hei hei, defile the body of the gods? What kind of defilement are you talking about? The one that gets into the body? Then I don''t want to be too skilled..." the dead waiter Wade''s flesh and blood in the planet devourer didn''t make any sound. Instead, the frozen dead waiter Wade''s flesh and blood outside continued to ridicule the planet devourer, which almost made the planet devourer angry.


    "The planet devourer seems to be going crazy..." the Avengers on one side couldn''t help muttering when they saw this scene. "We beat the planet devourer like that before, but he didn''t show signs of going crazy. Now he has completely lost the authority of the creator God after being stimulated by Wade. It seems that attacking the body is the bottom, attacking the heart is the top!"


    "Yes, the physical damage is not as serious as the spiritual damage. I feel that the planet devourer should bear all the real damage, otherwise he won''t be so crazy!" Johnny Blazer nodded approvingly, as if he were very experienced in this field.


    But the eye of judgment is also the way to attack. Jonny blazer is good at this aspect. There is really no problem. If it is not that the planet devour is too high to be affected by the eye of judgment, Jonny will be the judge of the planet.


    If you really use the eye of judgment for the planet devourer, the general situation is to let the planet devourer recall his happy time before eating the planet, make the planet devourer happy physically and mentally, and fight with the Avengers


    "You know what? When the cold wind blew out from the mouth of the planet devourer, I felt like I had the smell of my ice and fire treasure box, but I couldn''t feel it now when Wade stirred it..." while the Avengers had been quietly discussing, John looked left and right and said mysteriously.


    "Come on, you miss it so much after losing the ice and fire treasure box that you have an illusion. The highlight now is not the ice and fire treasure box, but to see what means the dead waiter Wade can have and how the planet devourer will deal with it. This is not much more important than your ice and fire treasure box?" Max glanced at John, poured a basin of cold water and said.


    "No, I really feel the smell of the ice and fire treasure box..." John opened his mouth and wanted to argue about something. At this time, John suddenly turned his head and looked at the planet devourer.


    At this time, a powerful flame burned on the planet devourer, burning every inch of the planet devourer''s flesh and blood.


    Since the dead waiter Wade turned into flesh and blood and got into the body of the planet devourer, the planet devourer dealt with the dead waiter wade in this almost self mutilation way. Anyway, this body is just an avatar. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. It will probably make me feel a little pain.


    The dead man Wade is different. Although the dead man Wade has been blessed by himself in the multi universe, he has only one body. Even if he can''t kill him completely because of the particularity of the dead man Wade, the planet devourer should leave an unforgettable memory for the dead man Wade!


    "Ah! You are so cruel! However, you are cruel. You are not a vegetarian. I want to see who can last and who can''t stand it first!" In the ice, Wade''s flesh and blood screamed again, as if the flame of the planet devourer had not hurt him.


    But in fact, in the body of the planet devourer, the flesh and blood of countless dead waiters Wade has completely turned into scorched matter, losing consciousness and vitality.


    It''s really hard to kill Dwyane Wade, especially with the blessing of all kinds of immortality in the multiverse.


    But this doesn''t mean that every piece of dead Wade''s flesh and blood is so difficult to kill, especially when the strength of the planet devourer is far more than dead Wade.


    Of course, at this time, the planet devourer himself is not easy. While burning the dead waiter Wade''s blood and flesh, this incarnation of the planet devourer is constantly being destroyed, and the original consciousness of the planet devourer also feels this pain.


    This is indeed a lose lose operation. Neither the planet devourer nor the dead man Wade has taken advantage in this battle, but even so, the dead man Wade and the planet devourer have no intention of giving up.


    Tormenting each other is their happiest thing, because this can make them breathe out the evil spirit in their hearts!


    If you don''t hate each other so much, how can the planet devourer come to this consciousness when he sees the dead waiter Wade? If he didn''t hate each other so much, how could Wade, the death servant of the multiuniverse, reach a consensus?

 Chapter 1385

    "Crazy! These two people are really crazy. This is the burning of the law. They both bear it forcibly? Just to make the other party suffer?" Max looked at the planet devourer in the fire and couldn''t help whispering.


    "I''m afraid this is Wade''s purpose at the beginning. He should have planned since he entered the body of the planet devourer. He wants the planet devourer to share the pain with him..." Logan sighed helplessly and whispered.


    "In other words, what kind of hatred do they have between them so that they can hurt each other?" Huang Liang''s eyes twinkled with doubt and said softly, "and how do Wade and the planet devourer know each other?"


    "I think it may have something to do with Wade''s special character..." Wanda looked thoughtfully at the planet devourer in the fire and said, "this planet devourer seems to be completely different from what we dealt with before. When we shot before, he will only be tired of dealing with it and has no determination to sink the boat!"


    "But now that Wade has come, the planet devourer is like a different person. I think of what master said before, incarnation and self."


    "This creator God is obviously not the creator God of our universe, but a higher-level creator God. Wade should be in other universes. What''s wrong with this creator God!"


    "Lying trough, it seems that Wade is very powerful. It seems that the background is terrible!" Listening to Wanda''s analysis, xingjue couldn''t help shrinking his neck. Previously, in the battle with the planet devourer, xingjue could feel that the planet devourer intended to target himself, but because there were too many Avengers and the combat effectiveness difference between the two sides was too large, so he let the star devourer not spare time.


    But now, after death attendant Wade appeared, the planet devourer immediately ignored the star Baron, wholeheartedly hurt each other with death attendant Wade, and even the avenger alliance was ignored by him.


    You know, the more seriously the planet devourer is injured at this time, the worse he will be under the avenger alliance later, but these obvious reasons, the planet devourer has no intention to manage at all. It can be seen that in the eyes of the planet devourer, the priority of dealing with dead waiter Wade is higher than everything!


    "Waiting for Wade is naturally powerful!" Johnny blazer, who was on the other side, turned his mouth. As the only one among the people who knew the background of dead Wade, he naturally knew the secret of dead Wade and the lady of death.


    After all, the death lady is Johnny Blazer''s immediate boss, although the death lady doesn''t care about these things, and the hell dimension often gives in to Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    But when it comes to restraint, death lady''s restraint against Johnny blazer is the most powerful, even more powerful than Xuanyuan sword''s restraint against Johnny blazer.


    Because some of the rules and powers controlled by Satan, Johnny blazer, are the lower power of the lady of death. No matter how strong Johnny blazer is, he can''t surpass the lady of death unless he can give up these powers and rules.


    As the designated object of the death lady, and even the only object in the multiverse, Johnny Blazer naturally needs to pay attention. In particular, the existence of the death lady Wade is very special and does not belong to the jurisdiction of the hell dimension. The soul has been locked by the death country.


    "Is Wade powerful? Why didn''t you feel it before? I just think his mouth is powerful..." Pietro glanced suspiciously at Johnny blazer and asked.


    As a difficult brother in the quantum field space, Pietro has a good relationship with Johnny blazer. In particular, Johnny Blazer''s second visit to the palace is once again locked in the dimension of hell, which makes Pietro feel more sympathetic to Johnny Blazer''s madness when he comes out.


    "There is not only one Creator God..." Johnny Blazer heard Pietro''s question, hesitated a little and looked in the direction of the earth. On the earth, there are two things Johnny Blazer can''t afford, one is Huang Wen''s Avatar and the other is Vanessa.


    Now, Huang Wen''s Avatar and Vanessa are looking at the silver field, watching the mutual injury between the planet devourer and the death attendant Wade, and have no intention of shooting.


    Johnny Blazer knew that Huang asked the avatar and Vanessa could hear what he said at this time, but they didn''t stop and pay attention to themselves. I think they didn''t care.


    So, Johnny Blazer was relieved and boldly continued to say: "the planet devourer is one of the creation gods. In addition, there is eternity, infinity, annihilation and death..."


    "I''ve heard of eternity. When Shifu talked about the battle with the Lord, he mentioned eternity..." Huang Liang nodded clearly and said softly, "and Ms. death. When we went to Mars to look for aliens, it seemed that Ms. death appeared. I had some impressions, but I didn''t remember the specific things very clearly."


    "This should be the rule set by Ms. death because she doesn''t want you to disturb them, but your strength has become stronger, so some memories can be recalled..." Johnny Blazer shrugged and explained.


    "Because the lady of death is the wife of Sheriff Wade. Perhaps in every parallel universe where Sheriff Wade exists, the lady of death will become the wife of Sheriff Wade!"


    "Vanessa!" Wanda was the first to recover. A name appeared in her mind, which was as vague as Huang Liang''s. at this time, her memory was also clearer.


    "So, Wade''s wife is the lady of death, one of the creation gods, and the planet devourer has a grudge against Wade because of the relationship between the two?" After knowing the special identity of dead boy Wade, the Avengers can know the reason why dead boy Wade and the planet devourer hurt each other at this time without even telling Johnny blazer.


    "It should be so, even in the parallel universe, Wade should have fought with the planet devourer many times, otherwise they wouldn''t have said that before..." Johnny Blazer nodded slowly and said softly.


    "What shall we do next? We really watch them hurt each other. Also, do we need to fight the planet devourer? After all, he is the creator God. Can we reason with him and let him give up eating the earth?" Steve Rogers''s eyes flickered with hesitation and asked, looking at the Avengers around him.


    "It''s almost impossible for us to really deal with a creator God and even completely destroy him. After all, he is a higher-level God. This is just an incarnation..."

 Chapter 1386

    The voice of Steve Rogers fell, and the Avengers fell into silence, because what Steve Rogers said was really reasonable. At this time, the planet devourer they had to deal with was just an avatar, and even killing did not have much effect.


    Moreover, when the Avengers dealt with the planet devourer before, the planet devourer didn''t have the consciousness of communicating with the original, so it didn''t seem very easy to communicate. But now, although the planet devourer looks very crazy because of waiting for Wade, maybe he can have the opportunity to communicate?


    "Ice fire treasure box! My ice fire treasure box!" While some Avengers were still thinking in their minds, John, who had been silent for a long time, burst into a powerful law force and shouted, "it''s so easy to rob my ice and fire treasure box and want to take it for yourself!"


    As John''s voice fell, the flame that was burning on the planet devourer began to become unstable. The flame force was separated from the body of the planet devourer and condensed into the shape of a half box in mid air.


    Moreover, in the mouth and nose of the planet devourer, a cold current is constantly pouring out, moving towards the half box in the air, and then merging into a whole.


    Yes, John was suspicious when the cold current came out of the mouth of the previous planet devourer, but the Avengers didn''t believe him.


    When the planet devourer burned his body with the power of fire and hurt each other with death attendant Wade, John was more sure that the ice and fire power of the planet devourer against death attendant Wade twice was based on his ice and fire treasure box.


    Therefore, John has been waiting for an opportunity to regain his ice and fire treasure box!


    If it is normal, it is almost impossible for John to take back the ice and fire treasure box from the planet devourer, even if the original consciousness of the planet devourer does not come.


    Therefore, the absolute strength of the planet devourer is above John, and he can completely suppress John''s control over the ice and fire treasure box. That''s why John didn''t notice when the planet devourer didn''t use the ice and fire treasure box power before.


    But now it''s different. The planet devourer not only uses the power of the ice and fire treasure box, but also hurts each other with this power. Not only does the death attendant Wade suffer, but also this incarnation of the planet devourer has been greatly affected.


    After all, flame burning is not only a conscious pain, nor is it an ordinary flame, but the cosmic flame law. As John''s card, the strength of the planet devourer is no matter how powerful, it must still be injured in a defenseless state.


    It is precisely because of this that John was able to successfully recapture the ice and fire treasure box and extinguish the burning flame on the planet devourer.


    "Huh?!" The planet devourer felt the disappearance of the flame, and his face changed in an instant. After losing the suppression of the flame, the dead waiter Wade meat, which had been burned into a carbon shape in the planet devourer, was reborn in an instant.


    "Hahaha! Thank you, John!" The flesh and blood of dead waiter wade in the ice outside also regained freedom at this time. A group of meat pieces were reunited into a complete dead waiter Wade. I don''t know whether this level is a separation skill, but it is obvious that the flesh and blood of the planet devourer is also under the control of dead waiter Wade.


    "This..." the Avengers looked at each other in an instant and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After all, the Avengers had been trying to reconcile with the planet devourer before. Now it is almost impossible to reconcile after John''s operation.


    However, John can''t be blamed for this. Let alone that Avengers haven''t really voted yet. Even after voting, John has right to take back his artifact ice and fire treasure box. John didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Well, it seems that the conflict will continue to deepen..." in the earth, Huang asked the avatar to touch his chin, and then looked at Susan stone in the avenger building. Huang asked that the avatar still didn''t know what the situation was with the child of Susan stone, and what the game was between the planet devourer and Franklin Richards, Maybe you can know a lot through the self consciousness of the planet devourer!


    "Little wolf, I said you were too unkind. I fought with others here, and you were watching the play?" Meanwhile, in the silver field, Dwyane Wade looked at Logan and said with great dissatisfaction.


    "Do you know that in many universes, you don''t have such a strong strength, so it''s incumbent on you to help me beat this unworthy planet devourer. I''m so sad that you don''t do it with such a strong strength!"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t believe it!" Logan didn''t really feel guilty about waiting for Wade''s words, but mercilessly broke through Wade''s lies. "In other universes, if it is normal, I can''t help you, let alone deal with such a powerful enemy..."


    "There are 10000 ways to deal with such a strong enemy, aidman alloy and immortal body. I can''t see enough in front of such a strong enemy. I can''t even do it close to me in other worlds!"


    "Hey, hey, you''ve been seen through by the little wolf, and you want to deceive you..." the dead waiter Wade shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands very unscrupulously. "However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t help me. Anyway, I''ve laid eggs in his body. The ability of laying eggs should be familiar to the little bug. Oh, it''s okay if the little bug isn''t there!"


    "To tell you the truth, our universe is really special. The little bug is not the youngest one, but this bully. It is said that in some universes, the three of them are in the same frame, and their reputation is good, but it is far from serving the uncle! I am the most popular among the red superheroes!"


    "Don''t try to deceive me. I remember the boss said that Peter Parker''s popularity is at least the top three, and you, ha ha..." Logan looked at the boasting waiter Wade with contempt and exposed it again.


    "How can you be a liar about the waiter..." waiter Wade''s face was a little stiff and forced himself to say, "moreover, Huang asked the guy... Cough, well, I won''t talk about him!"


    Midway through his speech, Wade seemed to be warned. He quickly changed the topic and said, "at least, the means of the dead waiter in the planet devourer has not failed! Come on, planet devourer, dance a dance for the dead waiter!"

 Chapter 1387

    With the voice of dead waiter Wade falling, the face of the planet devourer changed, and then his hands and feet were out of control and began to swing by himself. It looked like he was really dancing!


    "Hey, wolf, you said before that the purpose of hiding my flesh and blood in his body is to hurt both sides with him. How can I be so stupid?" Dead waiter Wade turned his head to Logan and said proudly, "it''s my purpose to humiliate him by controlling his incarnation with flesh and blood. How can I make him happy with shame and anger?"


    "Of course, thank you, John. You deserve to be the most powerful fireman in the multiverse. If it weren''t for your ice and fire treasure box, the planet devourer wouldn''t think of using the power of ice and fire to deal with me. In the end, you won''t take the ice and fire treasure box again, so that I can successfully sneak into his body!"


    "Originally, this is your plan..." Rogan looked at Wade with a little surprise, and could not help but Tucao, "I never thought that you would really make complaints about this kind of person."


    "Don''t say I''m as reckless as you. If I don''t have a certain grasp, I won''t do it. It''s good to watch you beat up the planet devourer, although such a fat beating can''t satisfy me..." waiter Wade shrugged and turned to look at the planet devourer and mocked.


    "Come on, then play music and dance. Let the dead waiter and the avenger uncles enjoy the dance of the creator God!"


    While waiting for Wade, he took out a music player. Happy music came out of the player and echoed in the whole silver field.


    And I don''t know whether dead waiter Wade is intentional or unintentional. The limbs of the planet devourer are extremely uncoordinated, as if they can''t keep up with the rhythm. It looks very funny


    "Alas..." in the earth, Vanessa sighed helplessly, but she didn''t mean to stop dead waiter Wade, because similar things have happened before. Dead waiter Wade only met the planet devourer, and one must be unable to stand down.


    Of course, the number of times that the planet devourer can''t get down is still more, because although the strength of dead attendant Wade is not as good as that of the planet devourer, the means can''t be compared by the planet devourer. When it comes to this torture means, dead attendant Wade is better at it.


    In fact, the planet devourer has made a lot of progress in the continuous confrontation with the dead waiter Wade. He is no longer the simple planet devourer before.


    Even the planet devourer condensed from the current cosmic rules can escape twice without being affected by the external self. It can be seen that the dead waiter Wade has completely polluted the planet devourer.


    "Do the top gods play like this?" Huang Wen, who was also watching the war, twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. What do you think of the discordant dancing posture of the planet devourer? But with the music of dead waiter Wade, there is always a feeling that people can''t help laughing. Even some Avengers can''t help laughing.


    In theory, only the limbs of the planet devourer at this time are controlled by the dead waiter Wade, and his head, especially his mouth, can be controlled by himself. However, at this time, the planet devourer did not say a word or even a cruel word.


    However, this is also a normal thing. After all, the cruel words released by the planet devourer are not threatening at this time.


    "Why don''t you talk? Can''t you say that the creator God can''t even speak? Or do you really enjoy it and don''t have time to pay attention to us? I can''t see that you, an upright God with armor, still have this abnormal hobby..." of course, waiter Wade won''t miss the opportunity of not speaking like a planet devourer, But continue to inflict verbal humiliation on the planet devourer.


    "Originally a good opportunity to fight, now it has turned into a farce..." however, not everyone can agree with the means of waiting on wade to humiliate the enemy. General Ross sighed softly and sighed in a low voice.


    In the previous battles, general Ross was also an avenger in the front line, and sometimes he could even stand shoulder to shoulder with hawk.


    General Ross also enjoyed such a battle, because after he gave up his military career and studied his own ability, he just wanted to be stronger and enjoy the power of the strong.


    In his battle with the planet devourer, general Ross even faintly showed signs of surpassing the heavenly Father''s peak and reaching the cosmic level.


    There are few people who can have cosmic combat effectiveness at the peak of the heavenly father. In this universe, only Odin and Guyi have reached it.


    The former is the God King of Asgard and has been blessed by many gods. The latter is an excellent pioneer of the supreme mage. It can steal the magic power of the multi cosmic level from all dimensions without being killed, which also proves the extraordinary of ancient one.


    General Ross was about to reach this level, but everything came to an abrupt end because of the sudden appearance of Wade.


    Since the appearance of dead attendant Wade, the tense and exciting battle has completely transformed the painting style. First, it has become like a small gangster duel on the streets of the market. Now it has directly lost the meaning of the battle and become a farce.


    After all, in such a farce, neither dead waiter Wade nor planet devourer will die. Dead waiter Wade successfully humiliated the planet devourer, which will only make the planet devourer hate dead waiter Wade more, making their next meeting conflict more serious.


    "Indeed, it''s not good to insult a creator God like this..." Steve Rogers, as a person who hasn''t laughed in the whole process, shook his head with a sigh, filled with light and whispered, "he can be defeated in battle. Such a means is really not good-looking..."


    "In other words, Wade also won. What should we do next? Then watch the planet devourer dance?" Logan scratched his head and looked at the Avengers around him. Originally, the Avengers were ready to reconcile with the planet devourer, but John and waiter Wade successively disrupted the Avengers'' plans. Now the Avengers see that the planet devourer can sing and dance. I''m afraid it''s not so simple to want to reconcile.


    "Burst!" While the Avengers were still struggling whether to continue watching the play, the planet devourer who had been silent finally spoke.


    "Boom!"


    As the voice of the planet devourer fell, his limbs suddenly exploded and flesh and blood flew, leaving only one head of the planet devourer suspended in the air, looking at the dead waiter Wade with a cold face.

 Chapter 1388

    "Huh?" When the planet devourer blew up his limbs, Huang Wen''s Avatar and the face of the lady of death changed at the same time, looking at the bottom rules of the universe.


    There, some rules and powers have been destroyed, which belong to the rules and powers of the planet devourer. The loss of this part of rules and powers has made loopholes in the original perfect rules of the whole universe and a little instability in the whole universe.


    In the higher universe outside the current universe, the body of the planet devourer appeared here. He looked coldly at the picture in the silver field, with a cold flash in his eyes.


    He was personally experiencing everything that the planet devourer had experienced before, and that''s why he was so angry that he directly broke the rules and authority to blow up his limbs.


    With the destruction of his limbs and the destructive power of power and rules, the flesh and blood hidden in the planet devourer by death attendant Wade has also been completely destroyed. If death attendant Wade wants to continue to control the body of the planet devourer, he has to find another way.


    "Buzz!" Outside the universe, the power of the planet devourer is constantly surging. He wants to invade the universe, not only to restore the rules and authority originally destroyed by him, but also to completely control the universe, and then cook the dead waiter Wade!


    "Swallow star, what are you doing?" At this time, a figure appeared next to the planet devourer, and the way to call the planet devourer was different from others.


    When you look at the figure carefully, you can find that the figure is still a child and looks like eight or nine years old, but the power surging on him is more terrible than the universe in front of him.


    "Franklin..." the planet devourer stopped when he heard what Franklin Richards said. He turned his head and explained to Franklin Richards, "there is the bastard of dead waiter wade in this universe. He humiliated my avatar..."


    "How''s my plan? Are there any twists and turns?" Franklin Richards asked quickly when he heard the speech.


    "This is not true. Although the avenger of the universe is powerful, you were successfully born in the universe..." the planet devourer slowly shook his head and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t affect your existence in this universe. Moreover, with so many universes, without this universe, there should be no big deal..."


    "What if this one is missing?" Franklin Richards quickly grabbed the planet that was ready to continue to act, and said with a serious look, "can we gamble on this kind of thing and try our best to achieve the limit we can..."


    "In addition, there are not too many contradictions between you and dead waiter Wade. Aren''t these contradictions caused by your continuous torture? He is together with the dead lady. How can you become enemies?"


    "If I let him go, doesn''t it prove that I''m afraid of him? I''m a great creator God!" The face of the planet devourer was angry and said in a deep voice.


    "You are the creator God. Why bother with a mortal who has no unity of consciousness and can''t get out of the parallel universe?" Franklin Richards reluctantly shook his head and gently advised, "if he succeeds, let him succeed. Just think he doesn''t exist?"


    "Even if I don''t deal with him, I''ll enter the universe..." the planet devourer stopped himself when he saw Franklin Richards. His eyes couldn''t help turning, and then spread his hands.


    "Why?" Franklin Richards asked, looking puzzled at the planet devourer.


    "Because he blew up part of his rules and authority, or a large part!" The body shape of death lady and Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared outside the universe. Huang Wen''s Avatar twisted his body unnaturally, and then a powerful and vast force of the universe surged on him.


    In the universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar is actually very little suppressed from the universe. At present, the universe still has a higher degree of accommodation for the strong born of its own universe.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar can play a bit of multi cosmic combat effectiveness. If the strength is fully open, the universe is still unbearable.


    Now, Huang Wen''s Avatar appears outside the universe, and naturally can give full play to the combat effectiveness of the multi universe level.


    As for Huang Wen''s self, he is still studying the array in isolation at this time. If Huang Wen studies the array, it will not be so easy for the planet devourer to enter the universe or control the avatar to destroy power and rules.


    Even if Franklin Richards had prepared his own means later, I''m afraid the plan had failed.


    "Are you the yellow question in the eternal mouth?" The planet devourer looked at Huang''s Avatar in surprise, and then realized, "no wonder the avenger of the universe is so powerful. I remember that you robbed those eternal men and used their resources to cultivate Avengers, didn''t you? It''s your universe this time..."


    "What is robbery? How can you call it robbery when you love what I want?" Huang asked the avatar with a smile and said innocently.


    "Wait! You are in this universe? Then you should know my existence. Why did you ask the avenger to deal with me?" The planet devourer saw the expression of Huang Wen''s Avatar, some frowned, and then thought of something. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "I know your existence, but the Avengers don''t know. Besides, I don''t know what your plan is. Do I watch you devour the earth, but stop the Avengers from letting them do it?" Huang Wen''s Avatar smelled that he was more innocent, looked at Franklin Richards and said with a smile.


    "Xiaofu, can you tell me your plan? I don''t want to inquire about your secret. It''s mainly that another you was born in my universe. If I accidentally change something and affect you, it''s not very good..."


    Looking at the smile of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Franklin Richards rolled his eyes and was about to refuse. At this time, the lady of death on the side said, "I advise you to tell him better. He has a small mind, and the universe is his private plot. It''s really not easy to make some trouble for your avatar..."


    "Sure enough, I said his smile was perfect, perfect to some falsehood!" Franklin Richards''s heart silently Tucao and make complaints about the Huang asked incarnation, revealing a smile similar to Huang asked incarnation, even because the appearance is a child''s reason, his face is pure and innocent.

 Chapter 1389

    Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Franklin Richards''s smile at this time. He was a little uncomfortable for a time, because he seemed to lose to Franklin Richards in innocence and smile perfection, and not only Huang Wen''s Avatar lost. Now influenced by the law of light, Steve Rogers, who has a hidden trend of holy light, may not be as good as Franklin Richards.


    "Hum! Fight with me, you''re a little tender!" Franklin Richards noticed the uneasiness of Huang Wen''s Avatar. He couldn''t help sneering and muttering mockingly in his heart.


    Don''t look at the appearance of Franklin Richards at this time. He is only a child under the age of ten, but in sum, Franklin Richards even lives longer than some universes.


    It can be said that this Franklin Richards is the earliest Franklin Richards and the source and self of all Franklin Richards in the multiverse.


    It is also in this origin story of Franklin Richards that he met the planet devourer and established a friendship beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    It is inconceivable that such friendship is even closer than the relationship between the five gods of creation.


    You know, the conflict between the planetary devourer and the death attendant Wade, whether it is the death lady or the eternal infinite, they have advised the planetary devourer. Because of all these reasons, or because the death lady chose the death attendant Wade, there is nothing wrong with the death attendant Wade itself.


    In the face of the advice of the same Creator God, the planet devourer did not stop once. Instead, he continued to find ways to target dead man Wade. He also successfully broke the defense of dead man Wade several times.


    But this time, in the face of Franklin Richards'' obstruction, the planet devourer didn''t mean to force his hand. Instead, he was thinking of other means to see if he could secretly deal with the dead waiter Wade without Franklin Richards.


    The relationship between the planet devourer and Franklin Richards is closer than everyone imagined!


    Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t know these things. He only knew that Franklin Richards stopped talking after laughing at himself, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar squint and look at Franklin Richards carefully.


    In the perception of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the vastness of Franklin Richards''s power is no worse than that of the planet devourer. You know, this is when Huang Wen''s Avatar does not feel the rules and authority in Franklin Richards.


    In other words, Franklin Richards reached the level of the creator God only with his own strength. He doesn''t need any power, because his own strength is enough to resist or even surpass some power!


    "In a word, the universe is really your private plot..." just as Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Franklin Richards, four people outside the universe fell into silence. Finally, Franklin Richards broke the silence and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "So, whether it''s me or swallowing the star, it''s uninvited. It''s our fault!"


    Looking at the polite appearance of Franklin Richards, Huang Wen''s Avatar relaxed a little. He subconsciously felt that such a child was so polite, but he was impolite.


    But soon, Huang Wen''s Avatar looked serious. He had just been unconsciously affected by Franklin Richards, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar alert and took a deep look at Franklin Richards, but he didn''t speak.


    "It seems that you really have the strength to know something..." seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar recover so quickly, Franklin Richards flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, then smiled and said, "in fact, it''s not a secret, but I want to go further."


    "My strength is at the same level as swallowing stars, which goes beyond the normal multi cosmic level, but we have not reached a higher cosmic level. Therefore, we naturally want to find ways to make our strength further."


    "After all, you should also know the situation of the dimensional battlefield. We don''t have any advantages here. We are even at a disadvantage. Many multicosmic heroes who stand out from the universe are planted in the dimensional battlefield, including your familiar old opponent mieba..."


    "Well, I already know about this, so I don''t pay so much attention to killing tyrants..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "Don''t underestimate mieba. Although I don''t know what the strength and style of mieba are now, the original mieba is really an excellent cosmic overlord!" Franklin Richards shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice.


    "But even he didn''t survive in the dimensional battlefield. If the Phoenix didn''t gather together and let us have a strong general, our situation in the dimensional battlefield would be worse!"


    "It''s not that those outstanding people are too weak, but that there are many people opposite. They are really too strong!"


    "And all this has not included the invincible superman. If he really makes a move, I''m afraid no one can stop it..."


    "Don''t look at the fact that the current dimensional battlefield has not been officially launched. It looks calm and there seems to be no pressure, but in fact, the pressure in the hearts of people who go to the dimensional battlefield is still great!"


    "So?" Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly, nodded thoughtfully and muttered in a low voice.


    Originally, in Huang Wen''s Avatar''s view, since the two Almighty universes have the trend of integration, the proportion of the two universes should be almost the same. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar is an outsider. In his eyes, the two Almighty universes, whether they are overall settings or popular players, are very similar, and there should not be too much strength gap.


    However, according to the information known by Huang Wen''s Avatar, the side of Marvel''s omnipotent universe is still a little weak. Even without the real invincible superman opposite, Marvel''s omnipotent universe does not have the upper hand.


    Even, in the ultimate form, the famous boss mieba on the side of Marvel''s omnipotent universe was killed by the opposite colleague dakside, which further led to the disadvantage of Marvel''s omnipotent universe.


    "Is it because the strength of the omnipotent universe is inversely proportional to the box office?" Huang asked the avatar''s mind, "it may also be inversely proportional to the number of films, but when it comes to the number of popular roles, there is not much difference between the two sides. Although this discussion of popular ranking usually leads to mutual tearing with fans..."

 Chapter 1390

    "You will also go to the dimensional battlefield in the future, so you must not have a contempt and arrogant attitude towards the dimensional battlefield!" Seeing the thoughtful appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Franklin Richards continued to teach.


    However, if Franklin Richards is an old man''s image, even a middle-aged image, these remarks can be convincing. However, Franklin Richards is just a child under the age of 10. What he said not only does not have much convincing power, but also makes Huang Wen''s Avatar feel a little funny.


    "Puff" sound, at this time, someone couldn''t help laughing. Don''t get me wrong. This is not Huang Wen''s incarnation. His patience is still good. This sound was made by the death lady on one side.


    There''s no way. The death lady is more seriously affected by the death attendant Wade than the planet devourer. She is the one who stays with the death attendant Wade day and night. She''s almost forgotten what the creator God should be like.


    Although there are few of the creation gods who are calm


    "Death!" Hearing the death lady''s laughter, Franklin Richards changed his face, looked a little angry and stared at the death lady and shouted.


    "Oh, sorry, you continue..." the death lady shrugged and glanced at the universe behind her. "Anyway, the rules and powers destroyed by the planet devourer did not completely unbalance the universe. We still have time to have a good chat."


    "So you let the planet devourer appear in the universe and let your avatar come into every universe in order to improve your strength?" Huang asked the avatar helplessly shook his head, pulled the topic back, looked at Franklin Richards and asked, "but why do you have to choose some plot nodes to act?"


    "Because only in this way can I be the most powerful I, enough to grow to the level of multiverse!" Franklin Richards flashed an unnatural look in his eyes, but soon said calmly.


    "Don''t worry, I in every universe is a relatively independent existence, and I won''t have any consciousness. Only in this way can I eliminate my influence as much as possible and let them grow up successfully..."


    "So it is..." Huang asked the avatar and glanced at Franklin Richards suspiciously. He was sure that Franklin Richards must have said something, but it was obvious that Franklin Richards would not say anything more.


    "Swallow the star, next, you will restore the broken rules in the universe. Remember not to mess around, otherwise you will be beaten by others, and I won''t help you!" Seeing the tendency of Huang Wen''s Avatar to doubt himself, Franklin Richards pretended to be indifferent and turned his head to the planet devourer.


    "All right, who makes it the home of others?" The planet devourer was silent for a moment and sighed helplessly. When Huang Wen''s Avatar and Ms. death appeared, the planet devourer knew that it was impossible for him to fight against the death waiter Wade again.


    Moreover, because the planet devourer destroyed the power and rules of Huang Wen''s universe before, no matter who seems to him, his planet devourer is unreasonable. Even if they are eternal and infinite, they will not help him in this matter.


    Franklin Richards, the only one who could help the planet devourer, finally gave up the idea of conflict with Huang Wen''s Avatar because his avatar was born in Huang Wen universe.


    "Anyway, dead waiter Wade is a person to you. You can''t deal with this universe. Just find dead waiter wade in other universes to teach you a lesson?" Franklin Richards was not very happy to see the planet devourer, and the voice comforted him.


    "I told you earlier that you can''t delay or find help for dead waiter Wade. You can directly confine the space, isolate all laws, and destroy him again and again with the law of destruction? It''s easy and angry..."


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable!" The planet devourer''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. One of them couldn''t help but speak out directly, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar and death lady look at the planet devourer one after another.


    "Well, you''re right. As a creator God, I really can''t act according to my own preferences. I''ll pay attention..." however, the planet devourer nodded quietly, turned the conversation and said softly.


    Ms. Huang Wen''s Avatar and death took a deep look at the planet devourer, did not break the meaning of the casserole to ask the end, but smiled, nodded, and said softly: "so, let''s act quickly, Franklin, we''ll have a chance to see you again in the future..."


    Soon, Huang Wen''s Avatar and Ms. death returned to the universe, together with the planet devourer.


    When the planet devourer came to this side of the universe, the power and rules that had been destroyed were rapidly restored, and the planet devourer did not use too much power at all.


    This is the ability of the creator gods. They are almost the evolution of the corresponding powers and rules. This is their inherent ability. Only they can destroy those rules and powers without being eaten back.


    Of course, such power also gives them great constraints. At least their strength has maintained the same level for countless years because of these powers and rules.


    If the two Almighty universes can be combined into one, the corresponding authority and rules will become stronger, and the strength of the creator gods will also rise sharply.


    If Marvel''s omnipotent universe prevails, those who want to have power are still happy to see the fusion of the two omnipotent universes.


    However, unfortunately, Marvel''s omnipotent universe is at a disadvantage. If it is really integrated, it is not easy for the creator gods to keep their current power, and they are likely to be directly deprived of their original power and rules


    "Planet devourer, is Franklin powerful?" Just as the planet devourer restored the current rules and authority of the universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar blinked slightly and asked softly.


    "That''s natural. Franklin''s strength can''t be underestimated if he can become my best friend. He will even break to a higher level earlier than me!" There was a trace of pride in the voice of the planet devourer.


    "Then he is so strong, why should he keep the appearance of a child? Do you have any special hobbies?" Huang asked quickly, pretending to be confused.


    "You think he thought, it''s not because he was too powerful when he was born..." the planet devourer subconsciously echoed, and then suddenly glared at Huang and asked the avatar, "you set my words?!"

 Chapter 1391

    "No, how can I be a cliche? I''m just curious..." Huang asked the avatar. He looked at the planet devourer innocently and smiled shyly. "After all, Franklin''s strength is so strong. I''m naturally curious why he keeps a child''s appearance. It''s human nature. I think the death lady will be very curious, too?"


    "No, I''m used to it." Huang Wen''s Avatar thought that Ms. death would speak for herself, but she didn''t think of it. Ms. death shook her head without hesitation and said softly, "after all, I''ve known Franklin for a long time. For such a long time, I''ve been used to what he looks like now..."


    "Did you laugh before?" Huang Wen''s Avatar mercilessly pierced the lie of the death lady. If she was really used to the appearance of Franklin Richards, the death lady would not have laughed when Franklin Richards spoke before.


    "Hum!" The death lady snorted coldly, and did not answer Huang''s question.


    To tell the truth, it''s almost impossible for Huang Wen''s Avatar to want Ms. death to cover him. Don''t look at the fact that the just dead lady and Huang Wen''s Avatar leave the current universe together to find the planet devourer. You think that Ms. death will stand on the side of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    The reason why Ms. death left the current universe is that only the planet devourer is good at the rules and powers destroyed by the current universe. If it is not done by the planet devourer himself, it is almost impossible to repair it perfectly.


    Therefore, Ms. death cooperated with Huang Wen''s Avatar for a short time, but it was only a short time.


    After all, Ms. death and the accounts of the planet devourer have not been settled with Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    In the original death lady''s view, the emergence of the planet devourer will not disturb her life with the death attendant Wade, let alone give the death attendant Wade any chance to meet the planet devourer, because the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar is enough to completely exclude the planet devourer from the earth.


    However, Ms. death didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s Avatar almost didn''t do anything this time. In the end, it not only led to the death waiter Wade''s discovery of the planet devourer, but also made the contradiction between the death waiter Wade and the planet devourer more obvious.


    Ms. death knows the character of the planet devourer. Even in this universe, the planet devourer will finally choose not to do it because of her incarnation with Huang Wen, and he will hold his breath!


    Just now, the planet devourer and Franklin Richards have obviously reached a consensus. Maybe the planet devourer will start with Wade, the dead servant of other universes.


    Yes, Ms. death guessed very accurately, so she was very upset, because in many universes, she couldn''t live a peaceful life with dead waiter Wade, and Huang asked the avatar to carry at least 30% of this pot!


    Under such circumstances, how could the death lady stand by Huang''s Avatar and help him fool the planet devourer? It''s good not to drop the stone directly!


    Even, in the view of Ms. death, it is best for Huang Wen''s Avatar to conflict with the planet devourer. This can not only let Huang Wen''s Avatar contain all the energy of the planet devourer, but also let the death lady see clearly the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar, and even let the planet devourer teach Huang Wen a good lesson!


    Ms. death didn''t forget that she didn''t gain any advantage in the battle with Huang Wen''s Avatar before. She was also beaten a little embarrassed. If she wasn''t afraid of the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar and wanted to enjoy the world of two, Ms. death wouldn''t have been threatened by Huang Wen''s Avatar several times


    "I''ll tell Franklin about it!" However, what the lady of death didn''t expect was that the planet devourer just took a cold look at Huang Wen''s Avatar and didn''t mean to take action. Instead, he put down a cruel word and gradually disappeared in place.


    At this time, the rules and authority of the current universe that were destroyed before have been completely restored, and the head of the planet devourer in the silver field is slowly disappearing in place, integrating into the rules of the universe and completely disappearing.


    However, at this time, a black light full of the law of destruction appeared in the silver field, pointing directly to the position of death attendant Wade, who was still immersed in the joy of defeating the planet devourer.


    "Huh?" A little surprise flashed in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Finally, he shrugged and didn''t choose to take action. The dead lady beside Huang Wen''s Avatar had disappeared in place and directly appeared next to dead attendant Wade.


    "Hiss!" The same black energy was released from the palm of the death lady and collided with the law of destruction. What the death lady has is the pure law of death.


    In fact, there are some similarities between the law of destruction and the law of death. For example, the law of death can achieve the degree of withering and complete destruction of all things, and the final effect is very similar to the ultimate destruction of destruction.


    As the creator God at the same level as the planet devourer, the power of the two sides is not much different. Therefore, in the end, both the law of death and the law of destruction disappear, and the sneak attack of the planet devourer has not achieved any effect.


    "Hum!" The planet devourer outside the universe snorted coldly. He didn''t choose to turn his face with Huang Wen''s Avatar. He just thought that Huang Wen''s Avatar would not participate in the sneak attack when he left, but the death lady seemed to know his idea in advance and paid attention to Wade''s side at the first time, making the sneak attack of the planet devourer useless.


    "I don''t know what''s good about this ugly monster. It''s worth protecting him like this!" The planet devourer tilted his mouth and quickly left his place. He didn''t want the dead lady to chase after him again.


    And the planet devourer has to go to Franklin Richards to say that Huang asked about the incarnation, and the most important thing is to go to all parallel universes to find the trouble of dead waiter Wade!


    "What are you talking about? Huang asked the guy that he knew that I had to keep the appearance of a child all the time?" Soon the exclamation of Franklin Richards began, and he asked, glaring at the planet devourer.


    "Why are you so useless? Isn''t it just to repair the rules and authority? Why are you stereotyped?"


    "I don''t want to!" The planet devourer looked very angry, causing his face to turn red. Franklin Richards, who looked like a full mark, helplessly spread his hand and whispered, "it''s just that he was in a hurry. I blame Huang for asking that boy is too insidious. I accidentally got caught!"


    "However, I woke up in time and didn''t say anything else. He shouldn''t have guessed. After all, only you care about this kind of thing..."

 Chapter 1392

    "That guy is so insidious. Who knows if he has doubts in this regard, just confirming it to you..." Franklin Richards clenched his teeth and muttered angrily.


    "Can''t it be so evil?" The planet devourer subconsciously scratched his head, obviously not believing what Franklin Richards said.


    "Alas, now I can only hope it''s not so evil. I hope he can keep his mouth shut and don''t tell me what I have done in so many universes to make me really grow up..." Franklin Richards tangled for a while and sighed helplessly.


    At this time, Franklin Richards naturally could not go to Huang Wen''s Avatar for trouble because of this kind of thing. After all, he could not be sure whether his guess was right. If there was an oolong, his secret would be exposed.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not so easy to deal with, especially Franklin Richards has tested the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar before. He is not ready to really make enemies with Huang Wen''s Avatar, so he can only pray that Huang Wen''s Avatar won''t talk nonsense everywhere.


    "Before leaving, I have to sneak into Wade. How much revenge is this?" At the same time, in the cosmic space, Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t help laughing at the direction of the silver field, then looked out of the universe and muttered in his heart.


    "It seems that Franklin Richards'' plan should be roughly clear. Franklin Richards has reached the level of the creator God. If you want to go further, you naturally have to find some ways..."


    "However, obviously, strength is not what he cares about most. As a child who has lived for many years, he must want to grow up. Conan, Nezha and even Felisa should be able to feel it..."


    "I remember, did feliza want to find a dragon ball to add five centimeters to her height? In Marvel Universe, there seems to be no similar wish making ability. Even if there is, I''m afraid it''s difficult to act on the strong at the multi universe level or even at a higher level. It seems that Franklin can only work hard by himself!"


    "In other words, when the planet devourer disappeared, there was also a force on the earth that disappeared. It seemed that it was the Silver Shadow Man. His task was to make the planet devourer appear smoothly and find the earth? It was really a tool man!"


    As Huang Wen''s Avatar spoke, he looked at Susan stone and reed Richards in the avenger building. At this time, they didn''t know that their son had been born. The birth of Franklin Richards was too sudden.


    People who want children like Tony Stark and Bruce Banner have no children, while reed Richards, a heartless man, has his own children first. He can only say that everyone has his own fate.


    Moreover, it is estimated that only a heartless person like reed Richards will not care whether the birth of Franklin Richards has nothing to do with himself. He doesn''t even know how to count days


    "Wife, is that bastard of planet devourer sneaking on me? His true self has come?" At the same time, in the silver field, Dwyane Wade snuggled up in the arms of the death lady, looked at the death lady angrily and asked.


    "His true self has just come and gone..." the death lady glanced at the Avengers watching the play, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in her eyes.


    In the view of Ms. death, these Avengers have been greatly strengthened by Huang Wen''s Avatar. In theory, as long as these Avengers are not careless, it is almost impossible for the planet devourer to hit near the earth or even almost hold the earth in his hand!


    If the planet devourer doesn''t almost hold the earth in his hand, the dead waiter Wade won''t find the existence of the planet devourer and start this conflict!


    Therefore, the avenger alliance must bear 30% of the pot for this time!


    Good guy, after calculation, Ms. death, Huang Wen''s Avatar and the avenger alliance carry 60% of the pot. As for the remaining 40% of the pot, I''m afraid the planet devourer will also occupy 30%


    I just don''t know whether this last pot belongs to Franklin Richards or the combination of Ms. death and dead waiter Wade.


    After all, if there were no Franklin Richards'' plan, the number of appearances of planetary devourer could be reduced a lot. I''m afraid there would not be so many conflicts between planetary devourer and dead waiter Wade


    In this way, 100% of the pots are a little less.


    "Come and go?" A trace of doubt flashed in Wade''s eyes. After all, his strength did not really surpass the universe, so he did not know that the rules and powers of the universe had been destroyed before.


    "You''ve gone too far before. If you go on like this, you''re really going to become a deadly enemy..." the lady of death returned to her senses and sighed helplessly. "Before, the planet devourer blew up part of her body and directly destroyed the corresponding rules and powers. You should be able to know the importance of these existence!"


    "I didn''t force him to explode..." deadman Wade shrunk his neck and muttered in a low voice. "His strength is so much stronger than me. I must find a way to deal with him, and you see, he has to force his hand on me when he comes. He doesn''t have the demeanor of the creator God!"


    "Well, Ms. death, have you solved the problem of planet devourer?" Huang Liang looked at the death lady and the death attendant Wade who snuggled together. A tangled light flashed in his eyes. Finally, he looked at the death lady and asked.


    "The original of the planet devourer has left, and the Avatar has reintegrated into the rules. You can also find this when you return to the earth, because the Silver Shadow Man also left. He is the avatar of the planet devourer and the guide of the planet devourer..."


    "Hmm? The guy left? The planet devourer left, and the silver field is still here, that is, dum can still use him on the silver skateboard?" When Max heard the words of the dead lady, a little surprise flashed in his eyes and said with surprise on his face.


    Originally, Max thought that when they solved the planet devourer, the silver skateboard would disappear or be destroyed, but he didn''t expect that the silver skateboard could really stay.


    "Not only can dum continue to use it, I can continue to study it!" Tony Stark quickly interrupted Max''s words and said, "after all, this is not dum''s weapon alone. It should be our booty. Of course, it should be used for dum..."

 Chapter 1393

    "Wife, you said that after the planet devourer ate the loss this time, would he find a chance to revenge me?" When Wade saw the harmonious atmosphere of the Avengers, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes. Then his eyes turned and looked at the death lady with some concern.


    "Revenge you should not be destroyed. After all, there are not only me but also Huang Wen in the universe. If the planet devourer really wants to do it, he has done it before, but obviously, he doesn''t want to offend me and Huang Wen at the same time..." the death lady shook her head slowly and said softly.


    "However, you are safe, but you are not necessarily in other universes. Judging from the sneak attack when the planet devourer finally left, he must have to calculate this account. If you in this universe are not easy to deal with, he can only choose you in other universes."


    "It doesn''t matter..." deadman Wade shrugged and said with a smile. "Anyway, I''m not the real me in other universes. Only Uncle Ben is the most special one. He killed all the other fake deadman Wade, and uncle deadman won''t care!"


    "When you used their power before, you didn''t have this attitude..." the death lady looked at the dead waiter Wade reluctantly and said.


    "Now and then, the bastard planet devourer appeared before, but now it''s gone..." the waiter Wade came out of the arms of the death lady, rubbed his hands like a fly, looked at the death lady with some expectation and asked, "wife, I also spent a lot of effort to deal with the planet devourer this time. Can you give me a break?"


    "Originally, if you didn''t participate in these things, I wouldn''t have to give you time to rest. After all, I promised you before..." the death lady took a deep look at the dead waiter Wade and showed a charming smile, which shocked the alarm bells in the hearts of the Avengers, A dangerous smell made them subconsciously avoid looking at the death lady.


    "But unfortunately, you finally clashed with the planet devourer and made things so big, which completely broke our lives. There are countless parallel universes in which our good days will be affected. Do you think you still have time to rest?"


    "Do I have to double the compensation?" The face under the death attendant Wade''s mask is a little stiff. To tell the truth, death attendant Wade is not afraid. He dares to scold when facing the planet devourer. However, when facing the death lady, death attendant Wade is completely at a disadvantage. Otherwise, death attendant Wade will not have been absent since the alien incident on Mars.


    "Naturally, I want you to double your compensation!" The death lady nodded with satisfaction when she heard the speech, and then disappeared with the dead waiter Wade. She didn''t even say hello to the Avengers.


    Naturally, the death lady can see that the death attendant Wade has a wild heart and wants to get together with the avenger alliance again. At this time, the death attendant Wade made mistakes first, and the death lady has the absolute upper hand, which just suppresses this thought.


    "It seems that it is not so easy to become a partner with the creator God!" Looking at the dead waiter Wade being forcibly taken away, Logan said with some emotion, "it''s better for me to get along with Qin. I''m much luckier than him..."


    "Just know! Not everyone can accept that you have so many children!" Jean grey gave Logan a white look and said with some meaning.


    "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I believe we can go to the dimension battlefield in a short time. At that time, we can see our son and don''t know how he is..." Logan sighed and looked at Qin Ge Lei and said softly.


    "In fact, there''s nothing wrong with having a creation God as a partner. If Qin Ge Lei is a creation God, it won''t be too difficult for you to want to see your children..." John, who was on the side, was in a good mood after taking back the ice and fire treasure box. At this time, he looked at Logan and Qin Ge Lei and said with a smile.


    "Do you want to be a partner with the creator God? I can introduce you to the infinite God. Would you like to try?" Johnny Blazer looked at John with a sneer and asked.


    "That''s unnecessary. I still like earthmen!" When John heard the speech, he thought of the smile of the dead lady before. He couldn''t help shrinking his neck, quickly smiled, waved his hand and said.


    "Buzz!" When the Avengers were discussing in the silver field, strange outside the silver field slowly closed the silver field, then opened the ring of fire portal and returned to the avenger building with the Avengers and Asgard.


    "To tell the truth, it seems useless for us to take the silver field. If we knew it, we would just take Wade directly, so that the planet devourer would not escape..." after returning to the avenger building, Tony Stark looked at the silver field in strange''s hand and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Indeed, when the planet devourer exploded, the silver field did not stop him at all..." strange nodded approvingly and said softly, "There''s no problem with what the Silver Shadow man said. The planet devourer really can''t escape from his body, but there''s no problem for the higher-level planet devourer to do this."


    "And it seems that he should not know these things. Like the planet devourer we first came into contact with, he is only an incarnation consciousness, not a real life."


    "Has this incident been resolved?" The remaining Avengers came one after another, looked at Tony Stark and others and said, "the silver guy disappeared suddenly before. We don''t know what happened. Now listen to you, he''s just an avatar?"


    "Yes, he doesn''t really exist in our universe..." strange nodded, then suddenly thought of something, looked at Logan and Qin Ge Lei with some hesitation and said, "by the way, when I looked back, I once saw Brian, the smell of the man around him, which is actually similar to the Silver Shadow Man..."


    "To be exact, they seem to have a common source of power. That source of power must have something to do with the planet devourer..."


    "What are you talking about?!" Before strange''s words were finished, excited Logan rushed to strange''s side, grabbed strange''s collar and asked in a deep voice, "why didn''t you say this before? That is to say, my child was taken away by the people who swallowed the planet!"

 Chapter 1394

    In the face of Logan''s angry questioning, strange did not resist. His suspended cloak tried to break Logan''s hand, but he could only end in failure.


    "Because only the people around Brian''s power source has something to do with the planet devourer, and Brian doesn''t..." strange helplessly spread his hand, looked at Logan and explained softly.


    "Moreover, I didn''t notice this before. I couldn''t be sure of it until the planet devourer came and the breath in the silver field became clearer."


    "Besides, I was outside the silver field and you were fighting inside. I didn''t have a chance to talk to you at that time!"


    "Uncle wolf, don''t get excited. Put strange down first..." just at this time, Huang Wen appeared next to Logan and strange and looked at Logan and said softly.


    "Sorry, boss, I lost my manners." Logan took a deep breath and loosened strange''s clothes, and strange''s floating cloak shook uneasily, as if expressing his dissatisfaction.


    "What strange said is not wrong. Those who were with Brian that time were indeed the hands of the planet devourer, but they were to alleviate the situation of the dimensional battlefield. They were not sent by the planet devourer, because the planet devourer would not care about these things..." Huang asked the avatar to pat Logan on the shoulder and softly explained.


    "In fact, the reason for all this has something to do with mieba. If it weren''t for him, Ronnie wouldn''t be taken away."


    "Has something to do with mieba? Didn''t you say where mieba should work hard?" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, this bully is not the bully of our universe..." Huang asked the avatar, touched his chin, organized some language and said, "our universe, including the parallel universe similar to us, is formed later in the whole multiverse and even the omnipotent universe..."


    "The tyrants we encounter are all within the multiverse formed by us and the parallel universe. Besides our multiverse, there are other tyrants. They have different origins, different strengths and different life goals. I say so. Do you understand?"


    "Just tell the news directly. All the people present are smart people. If you can''t understand it, you don''t have to mix it up!" Tony Stark stopped again when he saw Huang Wen''s Avatar. He couldn''t help staring at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    Zhong Qiang, John, Max and others on one side opened their mouths slightly when they heard Tony Stark''s words. In the end, they didn''t speak. After all, as soon as they opened their mouth, they admitted that they were not very smart, although they didn''t understand them.


    "In a multiverse, there is a powerful mieba who has transcended and reached the multiverse level. Of course, it may also reach a higher level..." Huang asked the avatar glanced at Zhong Qiang and continued to say.


    "This despot has become the strongest despot of the whole Almighty universe and unified the consciousness of despot. At that time, our multiverse should not have been born!"


    "However, such a powerful mieba encountered his old enemy in the dimensional battlefield. It was his counterpart in the opposite omnipotent universe. It was also the overlord of the universe, but the starting point was higher..."


    "Finally, the bully died in the hands of dakside. There was no strong one who could contain dakside in the dimensional battlefield until the power of the Phoenix was fully integrated..."


    "Isn''t Ronnie very dangerous?" Qin Ge Lei heard Huang Wen''s Avatar''s words and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some worry.


    "That''s not true. The Phoenix power of the complete body itself is the top power, and it''s not so easy to kill tyrants. Dakside was also injured, otherwise there won''t be any problems in the dimensional battlefield for so long..." Huang asked the avatar shook his head and softly explained.


    "Hoo!" At the same time, Qin Ge Lei and Logan were relieved. They didn''t want Ronnie to be strong. As long as Ronnie could live well, they would be satisfied. After all, in their eyes, Ronnie was just a few years old child.


    "What do you mean by the peer you just said?" Tony Stark saw that Logan and Qin Ge Lei didn''t ask any more questions. Then he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked seriously.


    "In the DC Comics you see, there are some similar characters with you. Of course, not everyone has peers..." Huang asked the avatar to take a deep look at Tony Stark and said with meaning.


    "It is precisely because the two Almighty universes have too many similarities and many peers are important people, so the two Almighty universes will continue to be attracted to each other and finally integrate together. Of course, this is just my guess."


    "Does the peer have anything to do with us? Will we affect each other?" Tony Stark asked again, frowning.


    "This should not be. At most, you will have a certain attraction to each other, but it doesn''t really affect each other..." Huang asked the avatar for a moment and said softly.


    "When I dealt with the LORD before, I thought of similar problems, but after all, your situation is different from that of the Lord."


    "At most, you have people who are similar but not exactly the same as yourself, but the Lord is a real common origin. Therefore, when an existence like the lord appears in a place, it will certainly have a great impact. It is not impossible to even replace the other party. After all, the Lord opposite has succeeded..."


    "Well, Mr. Huang asked, wouldn''t I be very dangerous?" At this time, Thor, the God King, weakly raised his hand, carefully looked at Huang and asked the avatar, "and my father, he has gone to the dimensional battlefield. Will there be an Odin God waiting for him in the opposite omnipotent universe?"


    "There should be Odin, too. I''m not sure, but Thor, there must be opposite!" Huang asked the incarnation God King Thor to smile and let him shake his body subconsciously.


    "However, there is a good news, that is, the Asgard God system opposite the Almighty universe does not seem to be too powerful, but the Olympian God system is powerful. If Zeus goes to the dimensional battlefield, he will come to no good end!"


    "I know Asgard is not strong. It''s the best news I''ve heard..." Rocky shrunk his neck and said with some emotion, "but it''s better not to go to a place like dimension battlefield!"


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1395

    However, Asgard''s people are afraid of the existence of the dimensional battlefield because of their particularity, but the disciples of Huang Wen''s incarnation have no fear at all, and even they can''t wait to go to the dimensional battlefield.


    "I don''t know what my peers look like..." Huang Liang, John and Max, the three cosmic giants, muttered at the same time, with the light of expectation flashing in their eyes.


    "You three still want to know what your peers look like?" Huang asked the avatar to hear the words of his three disciples. He couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and said softly, "forget Max and John. Ah Liang, don''t you find that you don''t have him or me in the parallel universe?"


    "Huh?" Huang Liang was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a hesitant light in his eyes and said, "master, do you mean that I am a unique existence in the multiverse? I don''t have him or me?"


    "You can say so." Huang asked the avatar, nodded and opened his mouth to explain, "your abilities are basically learned from here, that is to say, if I didn''t appear, you wouldn''t appear..."


    "And you should also know that in the multiverse, I am a variable, and there will be no me in other universes."


    "Of course, such a special uniqueness is not without benefits. At least when a Liang breaks through the cosmic peak to the multi cosmic level, he will not be affected by any other person or me and can make a better breakthrough..."


    "What about us? Are we the same?" John and Max looked at each other, and the light of expectation flashed in their eyes. They asked Huang Wen''s Avatar, "there is no him or me in the universe we went to before..."


    "That''s because you two are the characters born from the blending of another multiuniverse and this multiuniverse..." Huang asked the avatar to shake his head and break the good wishes of John and max.


    "If you want to see yourself in another universe, you can find a way to go to the parallel universe of another multiverse. Then you should be able to know more about your origin."


    "So?" John and Max sighed a little disappointed when they heard the speech. They thought they could better break through to the multi universe level because of Huang Wen''s incarnation. Now it seems that they are just in vain.


    However, whether Huang Liang or John and Max, they still have a long way to go before they really reach the multi universe level. The multi universe level is not so easy to reach.


    Otherwise, with so many powerful members of the Tianshen group, there will not be a strong multi universe. You know, the members of the Tianshen group have communicated their consciousness in the multi universe and completed the key step to achieve the multi universe. Even so, the strongest members of the Tianshen group have not really taken the step to reach the multi universe.


    "From what you just said, it seems that we are not in the upper hand, or even in the lower hand, on the other side of the dimensional battlefield?" Tony Stark saw that John and others didn''t ask Huang Wen''s Avatar again, so he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "In theory, the overall strength of the omnipotent universe of both sides should be equal, just like the parallel universes we pass through. In theory, our universe is not much stronger than other parallel universes..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded and said.


    "But obviously, these are only in theory. In fact, we are much stronger than those parallel universes. Even some of you are enough to conquer one parallel universe after another!"


    "You mean there are variables like you in the omnipotent universe opposite?" Tony Stark''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe there will be, or it may be the natural evolution of the universe. Just like this universe, even if there is no me, it will be more powerful than other parallel universes..." Huang asked the avatar slowly shook his head and said softly.


    "You can feel this from captain Carol of surprise. If our universe is like this, there will be no universe with more characters and more powerful comprehensive strength!"


    "What will happen if the two Almighty universes really merge completely?" Tony Stark was silent for a moment and asked what the Avengers and Asgard were most concerned about.


    "Will our universe disappear, or will it merge with a parallel universe opposite the omnipotent universe, or will it have no impact as it is now?"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know about this kind of thing, and not only I don''t know, but all the people in these two omnipotent universes don''t know..." Huang asked the avatar to be silent for a moment. He spread his hands helplessly and said with a bitter smile.


    "If we can really determine what the two Almighty universes look like after the fusion, then the two Almighty universes should go to war completely. Those who hope to integrate will try their best to promote the integration of the Almighty universe, and those who don''t want to integrate will try their best to stop..."


    "But now, we are not sure whether it will be good for us after the integration of the Almighty universe."


    "In other words, every situation can happen?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrows and then whispered, "thanks! I don''t know if I should let Morgan into the world for a moment..."


    "The ring finger crisis of other universes is no longer a threat to us, but the ring finger crisis of our universe is still a hidden danger. After all, mieba has not been solved..."


    "Now, there is a dimensional battlefield. The two Almighty universes should be integrated together. It''s really an eventful time!"


    "Ring finger crisis will immediately erase half of life. The integration of the omnipotent universe may make our universe disappear completely, or change everything in our universe, which is equivalent to restarting the universe. If Morgan comes to this world and has no enjoyment, he encounters all this. Don''t I become a sinner?"


    "It''s been a long time since the battle of dimension. You don''t need to worry so much..." Huang asked the avatar, shook his head with a smile and said softly, "Moreover, even if the universe disappears or restarts, I can guarantee that our universe will not be affected. Najie, you should remember that it is a space independent of the omnipotent universe, which is enough to be incorporated into our universe..."


    "If our universe really wants to restart, I can put the universe into the ring to avoid being affected by the restart."

 Chapter 1396

    "Really?" When the Avengers heard the speech, they looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar in surprise. Naturally, the Avengers knew the existence of Najie, because when they caught the horse face Thor, they were locked in Najie. The Avengers also had a good visit in Najie.


    Tony Stark would have wanted to study the Najie for a long time if he didn''t really know the structure and power source of the Najie. In addition, he was worn by Huang Wen before. Especially now, Tony Stark wants to study it better after hearing Huang Wen''s Avatar put forward the ability of Najie


    "If you don''t worry that the sudden cosmic fusion will lead to no chance to use the Najie, I can give it to you for research..." Huang asked the avatar and saw what Tony Stark was thinking. He smiled and shook his head, looking at Tony Stark and joked.


    "That''s not necessary. It''s better not to put such a heavy burden on me..." Tony Stark quickly waved his hand and whispered, "so I still have to work hard to let Morgan come to the world together."


    "You really should try your best. After all, reed Richards''s child has been conceived..." Huang asked the avatar, pointed to Susan stone''s direction and said with a smile.


    "What?!" As soon as the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, there were startling voices in the avenger building one after another. The sensitive Avenger released his mind and subconsciously explored Susan stone. As expected, he noticed another breath of life.


    "Susan, are you pregnant?" At this time, even if Reid Richards was slow to respond, he looked at Susan stone with surprise. He didn''t expect that his child would be born so soon. Before, he was studying with Tony Stark and Bruce Banner how to improve their fertility. Now he has children. Reid Richards can''t tell for a moment, Is this your own research achievement.


    "I... I don''t know..." Susan stone looked a little confused at this time, and even the whole person stayed in place. After a long time, she was shaken up by the excited reed Richards, and then subconsciously released her perceptual power to explore her body.


    "What a weak vitality. Is this my child?" Susan stone felt the continuation of another life in her body. Her body was filled with the glory of maternal love. She subconsciously stroked her stomach and whispered.


    "Our children, we have children..." Reed Richards also stretched his arm and wanted to touch his child.


    "Pa!" Susan stone regained consciousness, slapped reed Richards in the palm of his hand, then turned sideways and said, "don''t mess around, wait a minute, scare our children!"


    "Hey, I''ll be careful, I''ll be careful..." Reid Richards was stunned first, then scratched his head in embarrassment, looked carefully at Susan stone and said, "wife, are you tired? Do you want to have a rest? I remember you''ve been standing for a long time..."


    "Hum!" Susan stone rolled her eyes and glared. "Now you know you care about me? Why don''t you continue to care about your experiment?"


    "Hey hey, now you are me, the most important thing is the experiment, and our children are my greatest experimental results..." Reid Richards looked red and whispered at Susan stone.


    However, no matter how small the voice of reed Richards was, it could not escape the ears of so many powerful Avengers. The Avengers who heard this shivered one after another. They did not expect that reed Richards could say such straight and numb words.


    If ordinary women hear what reed Richards said, they may take the opportunity to get angry and treat their children as an experiment, which is absolutely unacceptable.


    But Susan stone is not an ordinary woman. Even these words are the tenderest love words that Susan Stone said after she became strong with reed Richards.


    "I''m a little hungry." Susan stone glanced at drichaz lightly and pretended to be very indifferent.


    Although the most important person in Susan stone''s heart has changed from reed Richards to his own child after discovering the child, that doesn''t mean reed Richards has become unimportant, but his own child is too important


    "Susan, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you... Well, buy it. Well, let silly girl help make nutritious meals!" Reed Richards heard the speech and quickly answered. After some entanglement, he carefully held Susan stone''s hand and walked to the restaurant of the avenger building.


    To tell the truth, this is the first time reed Richards has eaten in a restaurant since he entered the avenger building. Before that, he had to solve his three meals a day in the laboratory


    "And! What''s great? It''s just a child. I''m just pregnant. I''m so nervous!" Tony Stark watched reed Richards leave with Susan stone, then muttered bitterly, but the sour smell of envy, jealousy and hatred has spread throughout the avenger building.


    "It''s so sour. What''s the taste?" One side of Logan deliberately sniffed his nose and couldn''t help but say, "don''t you smell such a big problem?"


    "Hum! What''s the big deal? I''ll go home and make people!" Tony Stark glared at Logan, then thought of the fact that Logan had many children, scolded even more angrily, opened the steel armor and flew out of the avenger building.


    "Ah, did he go straight home? I thought he was going to study with me..." Bruce Banner scratched his head, looked at Betty Ross and said, "let''s go home and try?"


    "Good!" Betty Ross is not a shy woman. Even in the face of so many Avengers, she is not embarrassed at all. Instead, she directly pulls Bruce Banner away from the avenger building. I think it will be a burst of thunder and earth fire.


    I don''t know how awesome the decoration of Bruce''s Banna house is, and he can withstand the war between hulk and red hot.


    "Work hard, I also want to have grandchildren!" General Ross looked at his daughter and son-in-law who rushed out of the avenger building and couldn''t help shouting.


    "Well, you don''t look too excited. You''re going to be an uncle!" Ben Graham, the stone man, looked at Johnny stone in silence, pushed him and asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t mention it. Originally, my status in our family was very low. Now I have a nephew. Even Reed''s status has declined, not to mention me. I''m afraid even dogs will be inferior in the future!" Johnny stone sighed helplessly and said with emotion.

 Chapter 1397

    "Why do I feel that Susan stone''s children are somewhat unusual..." Johnny blazer, who has been silent in the avenger building, looked at the direction where Susan stone and Reid Richards left in doubt and whispered.


    In fact, when Johnny Blazer just entered the avenger building, he noticed the abnormality, but he was not sure what the situation was, because he had not returned to the earth for a long time.


    In particular, he didn''t know how the strength of the Avengers improved after special training. When he just appeared, Johnny Blazer was also startled by the strength of the Avengers, so he couldn''t be sure what was the situation when the Susan stone children were abnormal.


    "What are you talking about?" When Johnny stone heard what Johnny Blazer said, he quickly turned his head to Johnny blazer and asked, "what does my nephew mean? Even you think it''s unusual? Is there a problem?"


    At this time, Johnny stone was still a little nervous and didn''t seem to care about his nephew as he said before.


    Moreover, when he knew that Susan stone was pregnant, Johnny stone also wanted to touch it, but when he saw that reed Richards had been opened, he knew that he must have no chance to touch his nephew, so he had to find an excuse for himself.


    "Well, I''m not very clear about this. I just feel that there is a powerful force in Susan stone." Johnny Blazer stood up, looked at Johnny stone innocently and explained, "Mr. Huang Wen should also find this. Since Mr. Huang Wen didn''t say anything, there should be no problem!"


    "Mr. Huang asked!" Johnny stone hears the speech and quickly looks at Huang Wen''s Avatar, hoping that Huang Wen''s Avatar can answer his doubts.


    "Susan stone''s children are really unique." Huang Wen''s Avatar glanced at Johnny Blazer faintly and said, which scared Johnny blazer to shrink his neck, subconsciously stepped back two steps, flattered and smiled at Huang Wen''s Avatar and dared not speak.


    To tell the truth, Johnny Blazer thinks he may be the most oppressed king of hell in the universe, and even in the whole multiverse. Even the normal hell Lord doesn''t have him.


    Johnny Blazer saw Huang Wen''s Avatar as scared as a mouse sees a cat. Now he is also worried about whether Huang Wen''s Avatar will lock him up in the dimension of hell again.


    Moreover, it is not only Johnny Blazer himself who is oppressed, but also the original consciousness of the hell dimension.


    The original power of many hell dimensions has not been integrated. The original power of the universe is a very special existence. It should have demonstrated the style of hell dimension in the current universe.


    But in the end, the hell dimension not only has no impact on the current universe, but also listens to Huang Wen''s incarnation and locks his hell king in the hell dimension. Don''t be too oppressed.


    Moreover, when Huang asked the avatar to lock Johnny Blazer before, he said that when Johnny Blazer has a new breakthrough, he will release Johnny blazer.


    But after that, Huang Wen''s Avatar seemed to forget this. Even if Johnny brazier''s mastery of the law and the origin of the dimension of hell improved, he was not released by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Even, if the planet devourer didn''t suddenly appear, and the Avengers were trapped by the means of the planet devourer, and Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t want to take direct action, Johnny Blazer felt that he might really die alone in the dimension of hell.


    The most irritating thing is that Johnny blazer is now the king of hell Satan. Even if he wants to die of old age, it is impossible. Years have lost their meaning in Johnny blazer. He can coexist with this universe


    But even so, Johnny Blazer still can''t escape Huang Wen''s incarnation. Johnny Blazer really wants to say that Huang Wen''s incarnation is the most terrible devil in the universe!


    "Because both Susan stone and reed Richards gave birth to their children only after they obtained their super abilities, their children are naturally stronger than normal children..." Huang asked the avatar, ignoring Johnny Blazer''s psychological activities at this time, but looked at Johnny stone and softly explained.


    "The normal children I''m talking about here refer to the normal children who are born with super abilities, rich... The children of Susan stone and reed Richards are much stronger than them!"


    "Normal children born with super powers? Where can there be such children... Well, Mr. Huang asked, do you mean mutants?" Johnny Stone said subconsciously, suddenly thought of something, looked at Logan and Jean grey, and said suddenly.


    "Yes, the children of Susan stone and reed Richards are indeed mutants." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, nodded, and said, "and they are still the top mutants. They are better than Qin Ge Lei and even the Iceman Bobby!"


    "Are Susan stone''s children our compatriots?" The Iceman Bobby was stunned. For a moment, he looked at Johnny stone hesitantly and just saw Johnny stone''s eyes.


    "It''s impossible. When we awakened our superpowers, haven''t we already tested? We''re not mutants! Why is my nephew a mutant?" Johnny stone was the first to recover. He couldn''t help looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "Then ask, is Bobby the Iceman''s parents mutants? Is uncle wolf''s parents mutants?" Huang asked, pointing to the Iceman Bobby and Logan.


    "They are not mutants!" Logan didn''t speak, but Bobby the Iceman shook his head decisively and said with emotion.


    "We have done research before. Most people on earth have mutant human genes. All this comes from the experiments of the God Group..." Peter Parker saw that the most noted genius was not there, so he stood up and explained.


    "Just like me, although I woke up after being bitten by a spider, there are variant genes in my body, but my variant genes are not awakened."


    "When you joined the avenger alliance, the situation of mutants has been basically stabilized, so it''s normal for you to know these studies."


    "What? Johnny, you look down on our mutants?" Seeing that Johnny stone was still in place, Logan pretended to be angry and stared at Johnny stone and asked.


    "That''s not true, just a little uncomfortable..." Johnny stone scratched his head awkwardly when he heard the speech, and then looked suspiciously at the Iceman Bobby and Qin Ge Lei. He didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1398

    Johnny stone remembers that Huang Wen''s Avatar said just now that his nephew is top than Qin Ge Lei and Iceman Bobby, and Qin Ge Lei and Iceman Bobby are already strong at the cosmic level and heavenly Father level. His nephew is likely to be stronger than them in the future, which has a great impact on Johnny stone.


    You know, now Johnny stone is only a sub heavenly father. Not to mention in a short time, even if Johnny stone is given a long time, it is difficult for him to make a breakthrough, but his nephew is born with strong strength. Johnny stone must be a little depressed.


    "In this way, it seems that my status will decline even more..." after Johnny stone recovered, he shook his head with a bitter smile and whispered, "however, my sister is at the legendary level, and reed has not reached the sub heavenly Father level. Why are their children so powerful?"


    "Maybe you can have one, maybe your child can also have great potential? Your strength is not enough, you can rely on the next generation!" Ben Grimm, the stone man, patted Johnny stone on the shoulder and smiled comfortingly.


    "What you said is very reasonable. I''ll try my best now!" Johnny stone''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. He quickly answered it, turned into a burning man and rose to the sky, looking for his true love.


    "Sniff! Sniff!" Logan''s nose twitched twice and whispered, "is it spring? Why is the air full of hormones? It''s spring?"


    "This is a good phenomenon. Our generation of Avengers always have successors. We can''t guard here all our life? If we can have successors, we can retire..." Steve Rogers said in a low voice with a slight flash of his eyes.


    At this time, Steve Rogers seemed to think of something. The smell of the Holy Light dissipated a lot. Even his words surprised many Avengers.


    After all, such words should not appear in the mouth of Steve Rogers who cherishes the world in the state of holy light. Now they really appear. It can only be said that Steve Rogers should get rid of the influence of the law of light on him.


    "What about you, Steve? When will you find your successor? Or when will you be ready to pursue your own happiness?" Logan walked up to Steve Rogers, patted Steve Rogers on the back and asked softly.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know..." Steve Rogers subconsciously looked outside the avenger building. His eyes seemed to cross the distance of space and see a house.


    In the house, an old wife was sitting next to the drawing board, watching an old grandfather slowly painting, his eyes full of love.


    Originally, Steve Rogers planned to find his Peggy Carter and spend his old age after he was ready to retire, but now the situation is somewhat different.


    When Steve Rogers went to the parallel universe to save the final crisis, Steve Rogers understood what other people did.


    At the beginning, Steve Rogers really wanted to do this, but with the improvement of Steve Rogers'' strength, he gradually understood that it would be impossible.


    Because Steve Rogers is already a strong sub heavenly father. In his opinion, no matter which parallel universe Peggy Carter is, it is impossible to achieve his strength. At that time, even if Steve Rogers finds a Peggy Carter that belongs to him, he can only watch Peggy Carter grow old and finally leave him


    Steve Rogers doesn''t want to see this happen with his own eyes. He doesn''t want his lover to die in front of him, as it happens in many parallel universes.


    Therefore, Steve Rogers gradually buried the idea of looking for Peggy Carter after retirement in his heart, and even cancelled his retirement plan until he was touched by the behavior of the Avengers this time


    "Boss, among our old employees, it seems that Steve is the only one who lives a lonely life. Aren''t you going to pay employee benefits? You know, Steve is almost a centenarian and should retire in theory..." Logan still knows something about Steve Rojas''s mind. He sighed, Then he turned his head and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a flattering smile.


    "In fact, Steve, you can go to the parallel universe to find a Peggy Carter suitable for you..." Huang asked the avatar with a helpless sigh and said.


    "In fact, if you don''t appear in another universe in our universe, I can help Peggy Carter recover her youth and give her some ability to accompany you, but it''s a pity that the fact that you Steve Rogers are looking for a wife in the multi universe has obviously caused some impact..."


    "Therefore, you can only find a Peggy Carter who is suitable for you. At that time, I will give her some abilities so that you can stay together for a longer time."


    "Carter..." Steve Rogers heard the speech and his eyes lit up slightly. With the promise of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Steve Rogers saw hope again, but he soon thought of something and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation.


    "Mr. Huang asked, if I integrate into a parallel universe and hide my name, like other me, it will not cause too much fluctuation to that universe, but if I take Peggy Carter back, will it affect that universe?"


    "You know, Carter is still important in the universe. The history of the Divine Shield bureau can''t disappear out of thin air? If it does disappear, it will inevitably have a great impact on the universe..."


    "What you said is really reasonable, so I asked you to find a suitable one for you, not only to ensure that there is no other you rob your wife in the universe, but also to ensure that the universe will not be greatly affected after leaving Peggy Carter..." Huang asked the avatar to stand up and looked at Steve Rogers with a smile.


    "It''s really difficult, but it''s not difficult for you to pursue your own happiness, is it? Besides, it''s you who caused this situation? Who let you mess around in the multi universe? That''s not a big impact, otherwise I''m afraid someone will catch you..."


    "Boss, is this your help?" Logan glanced aside and said with some dissatisfaction, "it doesn''t seem to be much different from letting Peggy Carter get my mutation ability and get longevity. Wanda can help do this..."


    "What do you want? Can I make a Peggy Carter for Steve out of thin air?" Huang Wen''s Avatar glared angrily, and Logan asked.

 Chapter 1399

    "In fact, you don''t want me to make a Peggy Carter out of thin air..." Huang asked the avatar. After staring at Logan, he turned his head and looked at Steve Rogers and said seriously.


    "If there were not another Steve Rogers in the universe, even if Peggy Carter died, I could still get Peggy Carter back..."


    "In contrast, if you really want to find a Peggy Carter that won''t be discovered by other Steve Rogers, it''s not that I can''t help you build a new small universe..."


    "In that universe, the original historical process will be based on this universe. When Steve Rogers of this universe is frozen, you can come out and bring Peggy Carter out."


    "In fact, such a small universe is very similar to the special training space you experience. You can treat those special training spaces as real or false, because as long as you have enough strength, false and true are relative."


    "Create a Peggy Carter..." Steve Rogers heard the speech, his eyes flickered slightly, and he didn''t know whether to make such a choice for a moment.


    Theoretically speaking, in fact, Peggy Carter born in this way is not much different from Peggy Carter in the parallel universe. They have the same experience, their character is the same, and they all love Steve Rogers


    However, from Steve Rogers'' own point of view, he always feels a little unacceptable, because the Peggy Carter created in this way is no different from the fictional Peggy Carter, as if it does not really exist, at least for Steve Rogers.


    And, most importantly, can the created Peggy Carter really accept all this? You know, when Steve Rogers brings Peggy Carter back to the universe, Peggy Carter will know the truth of all this. After all, Steve Rogers doesn''t want to keep it from her.


    At that time, Peggy Carter, who has a sense of autonomy and has his own pride, can really accept that he is just a tool man made for Steve Rogers?


    I''m afraid it''s hard to accept that even if Peggy Carter loves Steve Rogers again, she won''t want to be just a tool man, a tool man who doesn''t exist


    "Thank you for asking Mr. Huang. I think I can''t do this. I''d better find my true love by myself!" After being silent for a long time, Steve Rogers slowly shook his head, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said firmly, "I don''t want to get along with Peggy in the future. I''m sure I''m a living person, which is more important than many things!"


    "I respect your choice. Then, the next trip to the multi universe depends on your own..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded with a smile and said softly, "I''m here to remind you not to hold the next better idea, otherwise you can''t find any."


    "I won''t!" Steve Rogers shook his head firmly and said solemnly.


    "Your situation is also somewhat special. According to the time point, I don''t know how many Steve Rogers succeeded before you. I can only wish you good luck!" Huang asked the avatar, patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "However, in fact, you still have a great advantage over other Steve Rogers. At least their strength is far less than you. You can also occupy a great advantage when crossing the multi universe."


    "Of course, the normal quantum field tunnel is not suitable for you. Let me help you to determine the time coordinates for you. I hope it will help you..."


    The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, and Steve Rogers''s body narrowed in an instant until he turned into a small white spot containing light and disappeared into the universe.


    With Huang Wen''s incarnation''s current ability, it is almost a matter of one thought to open the quantum field space, and Steve Rogers''s current ability is also enough to survive in the quantum field space. The heavenly father can be regarded as a strong person wherever he is placed.


    "Boss, you sent Steve away now? You didn''t give him time to prepare?" One side of Logan''s mouth twitched slightly. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "What else needs to be prepared?" Huang asked the avatar with a suspicious glance. Logan asked, "is it difficult to pack up? Steve''s strength now, even if he doesn''t eat or drink, what luggage do you need?"


    "But his hammer is still here, and his shield is not with..." Logan said helplessly, pointing to the hammer of light and shield placed aside.


    Huang asked the avatar to take a deep look at Logan, smiled and said: "it doesn''t matter. Steve doesn''t need this. His strength is enough to deal with everything in the parallel universe. After all, there is no mieba in the original track in the parallel universe, as long as he doesn''t meet the mieba who is working in our universe..."


    "As for others, he won''t be afraid of his heavenly Father''s strength. Besides, those decent people, Steve, with his face, are enough to brush it off. There''s no need to worry!"


    "Unless he crosses into an unconventional universe like ours, there will be no accident to him!"


    "Er... Boss, before you said the last sentence, I really thought Steve would not have an accident, but after you added that sentence, I suddenly felt that Steve must have an accident..." Logan''s face was a little stiff, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a bitter smile and said, "moreover, this is what my perception told me. I''m afraid it''s true."


    "I know! It''s called Murphy''s law. I''ve seen it when I was tutoring earth culture these days!" The star Jue on one side raised his hand when he heard Logan''s words, looked at the people with some pride and said, "the more worried things are, the more likely they will happen, and it is usually a bad thing..."


    "Now, it''s called flag plus poisonous milk. Maybe Steve didn''t have anything at all. After your operation, something happened..." Huang Liang shook his head, looked at Huang and asked the avatar, "master, do we want to help?"


    "What can I do for his emotional problems?" Huang asked the avatar to look around at the Avengers, smiled and said, "believe Steve, he can solve it. Moreover, I feel that you are not concerned about Steve''s safety, but want to inquire about Steve''s gossip?"


    "You want to know how Steve will catch up with Peggy Carter and how to bring Peggy Carter back to our universe, right?"

 Chapter 1400

    "Cough! There''s nothing wrong, master. You misunderstood!" Huang Liang''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. He quickly coughed twice, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a flattering smile, "we''re just worried about Steve''s accident. Since you think it''s all right, master, it must be all right..."


    "Yes, boss, since you think Steve is all right, he must be all right. I believe the boss!" Logan nodded quickly and said firmly.


    "Yes, we believe Mr. Huang asked master!" The rest of the Avengers also spoke, as if they were really concerned about the safety of Steve Rogers.


    "Oh, well, I had left a hand when I sent Steve. Although I wasn''t going to help Steve directly, I was worried about what danger he was really in..." Huang asked the avatar, pretending to nod clearly, and then said with some regret.


    "Therefore, I''m going to work with silly girl to explore the progress of Steve. Of course, I won''t put too private pictures. Now it seems that silly girl should monitor herself!"


    "That''s so troublesome, silly girl. It''s rare for silly girl to become human. We should let silly girl enjoy the fun of human beings, shouldn''t we? We''d better leave this heavy and meaningless work to us!" Zhong Qiang rubbed his hands with a smile, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "Come on, you go, silly girl, remember to block some key pictures..." Huang asked the avatar, glared at Zhong Qiang angrily, and then gave an order. The Avengers rushed to silly girl''s projection room to peep into Steve Rogers''s experience.


    "No wonder the Avengers will develop such a character. It turns out that someone above has such a character!" Asgard looked at the scattered Avengers, and an idea flashed through their minds.


    To tell the truth, Asgard people don''t quite understand the gossip desire of the Avengers, and they don''t know that the Avengers have had similar things with each other many times, so they obviously don''t accept it.


    Even their hearts are also curious about what will happen to Steve Rogers next


    "Thank you very much for coming to support this time. In the face of such a strong enemy, you still send troops without hesitation, which is enough to prove the friendship between the earth and Asgard!" Huang Wen''s Avatar went to Asgard and patted rocky on the shoulder.


    Yes, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t say this to God King Thor, but spoke directly to rocky, because rocky was in charge of the overall situation when God King Thor was closed. According to the calculation, Rocky''s time in office was much more than that of God King Thor.


    "Mr. Huang Wen is welcome. We Asgard will always be Mr. Huang Wen''s ally!" Loki looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a flattering smile and said, "moreover, we haven''t helped much. Our Asgard strength is far worse than the earth!"


    "Well, the main reason for this is that Asgard''s development is not strong enough. Thor alone supports the whole Asgard, just like Odin before..." Huang asked the avatar for a moment and said softly, "The strength of a god system can rely on a strong God King, but it can not only rely on a strong God King. Can you understand this?"


    "The whole Asgard, except you, I don''t even know who is the God of your Asgard. It seems that except you, others are just ordinary Asgard people, not much stronger than normal cosmic life."


    The natural body quality of ordinary people in Asgard is far higher than that of ordinary people on earth, but they have not reached the level of the so-called gods, let alone the ability of gods.


    In fact, the comprehensive strength of asgards may not be as good as mutants or aliens. Even in the vast universe, they are not a particularly powerful race.


    At least, ordinary frost giants and flame giants are much stronger than ordinary asgards, and so are the dwarves.


    It can be seen that the strength of the ordinary people in Asgard is really weak and can not be called the so-called divine domain.


    "There is no way. Asgard was born by relying on the world tree. The combination of the world tree and runes gave birth to Asgard''s divine power. Such divine power is not enough to support every Asgard to become a real God..." Rocky sighed and whispered.


    "In fact, Asgard still has many gods and some candidates for gods, but unfortunately, we don''t have enough strength to support these gods."


    "The world tree?" Huang asked the avatar, nodded clearly, and then looked in the direction of Asgard. He saw a winding and rugged tree of life rooted in the universe. However, compared with the whole universe, the size of the world tree is nothing, otherwise it would not be enough to accommodate the survival of the nine realms.


    As he continued to look down the world tree, Huang Wen''s Avatar saw that the roots of the world tree had broken through the barriers of the universe, together with other parallel universes. In other parallel universes, there was also a world tree of similar size, with nine circles hanging on it.


    "So, these are just the trunks of the world tree. The world tree of the whole multi universe is a real world tree?" Huang Wen''s Avatar seemed to have insight into some truth, and said with a flash of wisdom in his eyes.


    "The world tree of the whole multiverse, together with the nine realms it undertakes, is only a more powerful cosmic power, that is, the world tree barely surpasses the parallel universe and takes root in the multiverse, but it does not really reach the level of the multiverse?"


    "Yes, if the world tree reaches the level of the multiverse, the nine realms it breeds should also be the level of the multiverse. Each branch of the parallel universe should be equivalent to the parallel universe itself..."


    "The world tree trunk is only a part of the parallel universe, not the whole of the parallel universe. The world tree itself is only a part of the multiuniverse, not the foundation of the whole multiuniverse!"


    "Mr. Huang asked, is there a solution?" Hearing the mumbling of Huang Wen''s Avatar, rocky looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some expectation and asked.


    "Oh, you overestimate me too much. If I could help the world tree to reach the multi universe level, I would have let Huang Liang and them all reach this level..." Huang asked the avatar, who smiled and shook his head and said softly.


    "After all, the noumenon of the world tree is too large. It is too difficult for this volume to reach the multi universe level. It may even be a major change for the whole multi universe and even the omnipotent universe."

 Chapter 1401

    To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s strength is strong enough now. Even if Huang Wen''s Avatar appears, it is enough to solve many things. It is the creator God and Franklin Richards who attach great importance to Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    If it were not known that the goddess of vengeance took a fancy to mieba, at the same time, some people wanted to support mieba to grow up and limit dakside. Huang Wen''s Buddha would not even arrange arrays in the current universe, so as to prevent mieba from getting strange power and affecting the current universe outside the universe.


    Even with Huang Wen''s strength, it is impossible to help the world tree reach the multi universe level. Not to mention that Huang Wen''s Avatar itself is in this realm, that is to say, the world tree, together with the existence of the multi universe, must have its unique place. If you act rashly, it is easy to cause greater changes.


    Even if the world tree really reaches the multi universe level, it is not necessarily a good thing for Asgard.


    No one knows what the world tree''s attitude towards the countless nine realms growing on its own body is. Does it feel that the nine realms are part of its own body, or will it feel that the nine realms are blood sucking pests in his body?


    "Can''t even Mr. Huang ask? That''s really a pity..." Rocky heard Huang ask''s incarnation, couldn''t help sighing and said with regret.


    "Even for others, it''s not so difficult for you to improve your strength..." Huang asked the avatar to withdraw his eyes from continuing to observe the world tree, looked at rocky and said with a smile.


    "Not to mention that you have several gods of Asgard. You can study them well and play more powerful. Just say that you can develop powerful power in your original blood..."


    "Mr. Huang asked. I don''t want my blood, do I? If I could, I would have wanted to completely change my blood!" Rocky was silent when he heard the speech. He glanced at the God King Thor and others around him, took a deep breath and said.


    It''s no secret that Loki is the king of the Frost Giant''s blood in Asgard, but Asgard people don''t discuss it tacitly, as it doesn''t exist at all.


    "The Frost Giant has basically destroyed the family, and from the moment you have the Asgard throne, you are an Asgard, just as Jane foster now has the Asgard Queen''s throne, she is no longer a human on earth..." Huang asked the avatar glanced at Jane foster, who is dignified and completely different from before, Look at rocky and continue.


    "Therefore, your original blood itself is the power you can use. If you can develop the blood of the frost giant to the extreme and reach the sub heavenly Father level or even the heavenly Father level, it is also a good thing for Asgard."


    "Maybe you can give up your present god position at that time, and you don''t need to use the power of the world tree to become the God of frost. Then you Asgard can have new divine power to create new gods, can''t you?"


    "Rocky, I think what Mr. Huang asked is very reasonable!" The God King Thor nodded decisively. At the moment when he just broke through to the father level, the God King Thor still expanded a little, but when he saw the avenger alliance and the planet devourer, the expansion in his heart disappeared.


    At this time, Thor, the God King, only wanted to improve his strength and the strength of the whole Asgard.


    Because Thor knows that if Asgard''s strength continues to stand still, Asgard will become an ally of the earth, a vassal of the earth, or even a burden on the earth.


    The proud God Thor would never like to see such a thing happen. He doesn''t want Asgard to withdraw from the stage of history!


    Therefore, now the God King Thor urgently wants to improve the strength of the whole Asgard, even forgetting some of the questions he originally wanted to ask Huang''s Avatar.


    For God King Thor, Loki is his closest person and also the person who helps him manage Asgard. If Loki''s strength can be improved, it will be a good thing for him and Asgard!


    "Frost Giant... Frost God..." Rocky looked at Wang Thor deeply, then suddenly laughed at himself and said softly, "maybe that''s the idea that Odin''s old bastard picked me up at the beginning. It''s just because I''m not suitable to show the ability of Frost Giant too early, so I''ll give me the God''s throne now?"


    "However, becoming stronger is really good for Asgard, and if I can, I also hope to improve my strength and avenge those who died in the hands of mieba!"


    "Well, if only you had this determination!" Huang asked the avatar, smiled and nodded, then shouted inside the avenger building, "Bobby, John, you two come here!"


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, a cold flame condensed around Huang Wen''s Avatar. It was John''s body. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with doubts on his face and asked, "master, you call me? What''s the matter? Although nothing wonderful happened over Steve, it would be bad if he really missed it..."


    "Buzz!" Waiting for John''s voice to fall, another frost came out, revealing that the Iceman Bobby was a little embarrassed. Before, the Iceman Bobby lost to John and was frozen up. After he finally recovered, he joined the team against the planet devourer. During this time, the Iceman Bobby seemed to be integrated into the avenger alliance, The previous contradiction with John basically disappeared.


    "Mr. Huang asked, what can I do for you..." but Bobby the Iceman was embarrassed when he saw Huang asked''s Avatar. At this time, he looked at Huang asked carefully.


    "Don''t learn bad from them! How important is it to improve your strength in gossip?" Huang asked the avatar to pat the Iceman Bobby on the shoulder and said with great sincerity.


    "You are born with frost ability. John developed the ability of ice flame the day after tomorrow, and rocky is the noblest blood of the frost giant family. You three should have a lot of common language. I think you can communicate well and help rocky achieve sub heavenly Father level."


    "Ah? Mr. Huang Wen, I''ve just reached the heavenly Father level..." Bobby the Iceman didn''t understand what Huang Wen''s Avatar meant at this time, so he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation and was ready to refuse.


    "Isn''t it? Shifu, I just left the Customs for a few days! Will you lock me up again?" And John had understood that Huang Wen''s Avatar was giving a death order. His face was bitter. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and cried pitifully.

 Chapter 1402

    John has been an apprentice of Huang Wen''s Avatar for a long time, so he clearly knows what Huang Wen''s Avatar words mean.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t really want John, iceman Bobby and rocky to communicate, but wants John and Iceman Bobby to teach rocky that he can''t get out of the pass without reaching the sub heavenly Father level, just like hawk who has been unable to break through before!


    If it is taught slowly, John can still accept it like Odin and black panther God buster. After all, rocky really has the noblest blood of the ice giants. It is not difficult to understand the ice law. He can do it with a lot of time.


    However, it is almost impossible to take a direct step in a short time, not to mention that after understanding the frost law, there is still a long way to break through to the sub heavenly Father level. I don''t know how much time it will take. This has to be when Rocky''s talent is high enough


    John certainly doesn''t want to spend a lot of time on rocky. Especially now he''s still paying attention to the gossip story of Steve Rogers. Where does he have the mind to take care of a rocky?


    Therefore, John subconsciously wanted to sell cute and let Huang Wen''s Avatar let him go. However, when he came into contact with Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes, he realized that he had slipped his tongue, He hurriedly made up for it and said, "master, you know, my favorite rule is fire, and frost came later. In fact, I''m not very good at it, especially the road from understanding the rule to becoming a sub heavenly Father..."


    "So I think it''s better to let Bobby and rocky, who are pure frost talents, communicate together. They are pure. I''m too mottled!"


    "When you only use the frost law, but it''s not mottled at all..." Bobby, the Iceman on the side, raised his eyebrows as if he was aware of something, quickly looked at John and said.


    "You!" When John heard the speech, he couldn''t help staring at the Iceman Bobby. He didn''t expect that the old friend who had just reached a settlement with him would pull him back at this time, and even take him to the pit.


    "If you were Wanda, maybe I would be softhearted, but unfortunately, you''re not..." Huang asked the avatar, glanced at John faintly, and said angrily, "you''re also a cosmic strong man. Don''t always think about those gossip things and don''t let outsiders see jokes!"


    "If you like, master, I can be Wanda..." John smiled and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar. Suddenly, his head seemed to be knocked by a heavy hammer. His whole body trembled and his consciousness was a little vague, and then said, "don''t you learn all the gossip from Shifu..."


    "Buzz!" Before John finished his words, Huang asked the avatar and waved. John, Bobby the Iceman and rocky, who looked confused, disappeared in situ and were transmitted to an ice and snow world.


    "Wanda!" After seeing John off, Huang Wen''s Avatar stared angrily and shouted.


    "Hey, master..." Wanda appeared in the sight of Huang Wen''s Avatar, blinked, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "just now Master said you can be softhearted, and John wanted to be me, so I couldn''t help beating him..."


    Yes, the blow John felt before was done by Wanda. As for why John said such words later, I don''t know whether it has anything to do with Wanda.


    "All right, you can play your game. I heard your parents really want to have grandchildren..." Huang asked the avatar, staring at Wanda angrily and saying.


    "I know. I''m going to let my brother work hard and try to let my parents have grandchildren next year!" Wanda spits out her tongue and directly interrupts Huang Wen''s Avatar. Then she flashes and disappears in place.


    "Pitero''s younger sister on the stall is really pathetic..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head helplessly and whispered, "I don''t think pitero is my brother on weekdays. When I encounter something like this, I directly push pitero out to block the knife. However, what Wanda''s parents said seems to be my grandson and really need pitero''s efforts."


    "Well, Mr. Huang asked, where''s rocky? Will it be all right?" Seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar finish talking, God King Thor looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some worry and asked carefully.


    God King Thor is not Wanda. He dares to interrupt Huang Wen''s Avatar. He didn''t even notice how rocky disappeared just now. He just knows that Huang Wen''s Avatar must have done this.


    As for the words that John seemed to have not finished, but had been understood by everyone, both Thor and Asgard pretended not to hear. They even looked at their nose, nose and heart one by one, completely empty themselves and didn''t think about it.


    "Don''t worry, I sent him for special training, together with John and Bobby. There will be no accident..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the God King Thor, smiled, shook his head and said softly, "If you want special training, I can also help you. I can''t say anything about other abilities, but the thunder ability, my disciple max, is already a cosmic thunder ability. I think he can help you!"


    "No, thank you for Mr. Huang Wen''s kindness..." God King Thor''s face looked a little stiff. He quickly shook his head and hard refused Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "So? That''s really a pity..." Huang asked the avatar and raised his eyebrows. He didn''t force the God King Thor to go to special training. After all, the God King Thor is not better than before. He is now the God King of Asgard. He should give the other party some face in front of the other party''s men. Otherwise, how can the other party maintain his dignity in front of the search in the future?


    "By the way, Mr. Huang asked, when I sensed the world tree in another universe, I thought the power of the world tree had something in common. Can I borrow the power of the world tree in other universes to enhance the power of Asgard?" God King Thor saw Huang Wen''s Avatar as if he looked a little cold, so he quickly changed the topic and said.


    "The power of the world tree is indeed the same. If you can do it, you can really improve Asgard''s power..." Huang asked the avatar to look at Wang Thor in surprise. He didn''t expect that Wang Thor with thick eyebrows and big eyes showed signs of turning into a rat, but Huang asked the avatar didn''t mean to stop, but opened his mouth to remind him.


    "However, you''d better determine which time point of the universe the power of those world trees comes from. Don''t get it. Finally, a group of Thor and God King Odin come to trouble you. I think the time point after Asgard''s destruction is good..."

 Chapter 1403

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang asked, my God King Thor is not a fool!" Hearing the reminder of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Thor, the God King, patted his chest and vowed to say, "just choose the time point after the joint destruction of Hella and Asgard in the parallel universe. At that time, the nine worlds will basically be extinct, and there will be no strong enemies..."


    "This sentence is strange from your mouth..." Huang asked the incarnation, glancing at Thor in a look, unable to make complaints about it.


    I don''t know why, when the God King Thor vowed that he was not a fool, Huang asked the avatar always felt that he saw the picture that Da silly spring said he was very smart, but the IQ of God King Thor was much higher than Da silly spring, especially after growing up.


    It''s just that the God of the hammer who just came to the earth left a deep impression on Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Hey, Mr. Huang asked, I want to know, when the two Almighty universes really merge, can you keep us Asgard?" God King Thor was not angry when he heard the speech. Instead, he smiled and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked in a low voice.


    "And my father, will he be in any danger in the dimensional battlefield? The colleague you said before sounds so powerful. Will our Asgard be replaced by the opposite God system?"


    At this time, the so-called question of God King Thor was the question he wanted to ask most before, but it was delayed because of rocky.


    After all, the answer to the question at this time is related to the survival of Asgard in the future. If it is replaced by the Asgard God system of the opposite Almighty universe, neither Thor nor Asgard really exists, just like the Lord who has been replaced by the universe.


    The Lord is only a continuation of the consciousness of the Lord, the most high God opposite. He has long ceased to be the original Lord.


    But even so, the forces of faith related to the Lord in the universe will still follow the current Lord. If the original consciousness of the Lord still exists, it should be a very sad feeling.


    At this time, Thor, the God King, did not want to be replaced by his peers, let alone see the whole Asgard replaced by his peers.


    Just now, the God King Thor wanted to turn into a rat to steal the power of other cosmic world trees, just because he didn''t want such a thing to happen and was trying to improve the power of the whole Asgard.


    As Asgard''s power increased, Thor''s power also increased. At that time, Thor was able to see if he could help his father Odin


    "I can''t say that guy Odin, but that guy is also an old Yin ratio... Cough, the old strong one, and he still took your mother Freja to the dimension battlefield. I think he should be sure..." Huang asked the avatar shook his head and said softly.


    "After all, not all of the dimensional battlefields are top-notch strongmen. There are still many heavenly fathers, and even some sub heavenly fathers, but they can''t be the main force of the dimensional battlefields!"


    "As for you Asgard, in fact, you don''t need to worry. As long as you are still in the universe, even if the world trees are connected with each other, I can include Asgard in the ring. The world trees are only connected with each other, not the support of many parallel universes..."


    "With Mr. Huang Wen''s promise, I feel much more at ease..." Thor, the God King, breathed a sigh of relief, then carefully looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked again, "I don''t know. When can rocky come back?"


    "When Loki comes back, he will naturally return to Asgard. You don''t need to worry, and it won''t take too long. His place is different from the time flow rate here..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile and looked at the void, as if he saw Loki''s current situation.


    "Then I''ll rest assured, Mr. Huang Wen, then we''ll leave..." God King Thor put down his last worry. He smiled, nodded and arched his hand at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "I hope you can successfully improve Asgard and your own strength, and I also hope you can become the most powerful Thor in the multiverse. As far as I know, some Thor''s strength has reached the multiverse level..." Huang Wen''s Avatar patted the God King Thor on the shoulder and said with sincerity.


    "Although your strength is stronger than you in the parallel universe, you still have a long way to go. I hope you can keep going."


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang. I will try my best!" God King Thor heard the encouragement of Huang Wen''s Avatar. God King Thor looked a little excited and even excited. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said solemnly.


    Soon, God King Thor and Asgard opened the rainbow bridge and left, while Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Rocky''s ice and snow.


    At the beginning, rocky, who was sent here, was confused. He had just made up his mind to develop his own blood of the Frost Giant. Then he heard the dialogue between Huang Wen''s Avatar and John and the Iceman Bobby. Then he appeared here. He didn''t even understand what happened and why he appeared here.


    However, when he saw John and Bobby the Iceman around him, rocky seemed to understand the reason. A trace of embarrassment flashed on his face, because John and Bobby the Iceman were not very good-looking at this time.


    "You just betrayed me?" John squinted at the Iceman and Bobby asked in a deep voice.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Do you want to tell a lie in front of Mr. Huang Wen?" Bobby the Iceman, unwilling to show weakness, looked at John and asked in a loud voice. It seemed that he wanted to tell Huang Wenhua not only to the people here.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Sure enough, a trace of fear flashed in John''s eyes. Some of them shouted at the Iceman Bobby, "I just said that I''m better at the law of fire than the law of frost. You''re misinterpreting what I mean!"


    "Well, you two, I think, since we were sent here by Mr. Huang Wen, it''s better to honestly follow his meaning. Quarreling is not a good solution..." seeing that John and Bobby the Iceman are not only quarreling, but also have a tendency to fight, rocky hurriedly advised them.


    It''s not that rocky wants to be a good man here. The main reason is that the two people in front of him are teachers who teach him to learn the frost law. If they quarrel, it won''t be good for rocky, or even a waste of time

 Chapter 1404

    "Shua!" But what rocky didn''t expect was that as his voice fell, John and Bobby the Iceman looked at him one after another, with pure light in their eyes.


    "If it weren''t for this guy, we wouldn''t be locked up by my master here..." John narrowed his eyes slightly and said to the Iceman Bobby.


    "What you said is really reasonable. Our contradictions are all caused by this guy. Even if we can''t do anything to him, we should teach him a lesson!" At this time, Bobby the Iceman agrees with what John said. He was gossiping about Steve Rogers. Suddenly, he was asked by Huang to call the soldiers. He can''t refuse. Bobby the Iceman is naturally unhappy with rocky.


    It''s just that it''s really hard to know what to do with rocky. After all, Huang asked where the requirements of the avatar were, but it''s still not a big problem to think of some crooked ideas to deal with rocky.


    "Hiss!" At this time, rocky took a breath, not to mention that he saw that the relationship between John and Bobby the Iceman was somewhat similar to that between him and Thor. He said that rocky was an evil god, and he couldn''t be clearer about what John and Bobby the Iceman thought now.


    "You... Don''t mess around. Mr. Huang asked to send us. We shouldn''t be ignored..." Rocky stepped back and looked at the Iceman Bobby and John.


    "Well, we naturally know this. Even I feel that they are not only watching Steve''s gossip, but also watching our story. Therefore, what we have to do is wonderful, but we can''t disappoint them!" John looked at Rocky approvingly, nodded, and said with a smile.


    "So... What do you want?" Rocky''s mouth twitched slightly. He knew that he might not be able to escape. After all, the world seemed boundless. Rocky didn''t think he could escape from the hands of heavenly Father and cosmic power.


    "We always have to test your talent for the law of frost, don''t we?" John smiled amiably, looked at rocky and whispered, "after all, we knew your talent from master before. We don''t know how your real frost affinity is. Oh, by the way, don''t think about running away. Your little trick can''t escape..."


    "Buzz!" As John''s voice fell, rocky, who had stood in front of John step by step, disappeared like a bubble. Thousands of meters away from the side, Rocky''s running body stopped stiffly, like frozen, and the whole body lost consciousness and control.


    At the next moment, Rocky''s body flew up and returned to John and Bobby the Iceman. When he saw their smiling faces, rocky felt that he had made a wrong decision. No, it was a lot of wrong decisions.


    First of all, rocky should not allow Huang Wen''s Avatar to develop his own Frost Giant blood, otherwise he would not fall into this situation.


    Secondly, rocky shouldn''t interrupt John''s quarrel with Bobby the Iceman, which can also consume John''s energy with Bobby the Iceman.


    Finally, now, rocky felt that he should not escape subconsciously. It was a joke to escape in front of the cosmic strong. Most importantly, rocky knew that his escape gave John and Bobby the Iceman a better reason to take it out on himself.


    "Rocky, I''m so disappointed in you! Shifu, he worked hard to build this world to help you improve your strength. Who knows that you not only don''t know gratitude, but also want to escape. As a disciple of Shifu, you should be punished well!" Sure enough, when rocky regretted, as he expected, John opened his mouth in righteous words and shouted.


    "Bobby, wait until I punish rocky, and then you can help him adapt to the power of the frost law!"


    "OK, no problem!" POPY, the Iceman, raised his mouth slightly and responded loudly.


    "Ah!" Soon, Rocky''s scream echoed in the ice and snow. John stimulated Rocky''s body with the law of frost. Of course, he can''t punish rocky blindly. It doesn''t make sense in Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    At this time, John is helping rocky dig the energy of the Frost Giant hidden in his blood. However, in the process of digging, John slightly increased his use and personal emotions, resulting in rocky screaming.


    Moreover, with Rocky''s character, how much of this scream is true is unknown, just as Rocky ran away so far without showing any foot.


    With Rocky''s scream, his body shape gradually began to change. Originally, Rocky''s appearance was not much different from Asgard people, and there was no difference between people going to earth. However, when constantly excavating the blood power of the frost giant, Rocky''s body shape began to grow slowly, and the color of his skin began to evolve towards blue.


    "No! I don''t want to be such a ghost!" Feeling the change of his appearance, rocky couldn''t accept it for a moment. He clenched his teeth and kept yelling.


    But John won''t choose to stop because of Rocky''s roar. Let alone that John was punishing Rocky''s escape at this time. Even if there was no punishment, John wouldn''t stop at this time.


    If rocky can''t really accept the blood of his Frost Giant, rocky will never really master the power of the blood of the frost giant, let alone the law of frost.


    What happened at this time, for rocky, is to cross the robbery. Only when he really gets through this knot can he really change.


    With Rocky''s roar, in a trance, rocky felt as if his consciousness had become blurred, and time seemed to return to the time when he had just known his life experience.


    "Thor is your heir to the throne. I''m just an outsider. I''m just your means to consolidate the frost giants!" Rocky screamed at Odin madly. At this time, rocky couldn''t accept his life experience, let alone that everything he had experienced over the years was a fraud.


    "No! From the moment you became Prince Asgard, you were my child, just like Thor..." at this time, Odin was not as old and weak as Rocky remembered, but took rocky into his arms and said firmly in his voice, "you will always be Asgard, and you will always be Odin''s son!"


    "Yes! Rocky, you will always be my brother!"


    "Rocky, my child..."


    Just as Rocky''s mind was shaking, Thor and Freja appeared one after another, and the family hugged each other tightly.

 Chapter 1405

    At this time, Loki saw the picture he most wanted to see, even if Loki in the universe was lucky enough to know a lot of things in advance, and neither Friga nor Odin really died.


    However, Friga and Odin left the universe and went to the dimensional battlefield, leaving only a mess of rocky, Thor and Asgard.


    If Huang hadn''t asked, if he hadn''t known a lot in advance, if Thor had made progress in all aspects, rocky would have quit long ago.


    You know, he has never been a serious and responsible person. Playing tricks and pranks is Rocky''s nature. He is eager to get other people''s attention or recognition.


    However, before leaving, frega and Odin didn''t personally say what they recognized rocky. They even had a natural and unrestrained feeling of throwing away their two children and traveling by themselves


    Thor was heartless and heartless, but rocky left a knot, especially combined with Rocky''s own identity, which made this knot deeper, but rocky never showed it.


    At this time, when the blood of the Frost Giant continued to recover, rocky began to face his heart knot and resolve it at the same time.


    If rocky could resolve this knot, he would be able to care less about his eyes. Naturally, he would also be able to accept the blood of his Frost Giant.


    "He can''t hold it?" Just when rocky was in turmoil, Bobby the Iceman looked at Rocky with some concern and whispered, "don''t really let him have an accident. It''s not easy for Mr. Huang Wen to explain at that time..."


    "Don''t worry, I know. This is the barrier he should have crossed. If he can''t cross, master won''t blame us. At most, let''s help him continue to cross the barrier..." John shrugged his shoulders and said softly.


    "So, you don''t need to worry at all. Wait a minute, you can also help him experience the power of the frost law. You don''t need to worry!"


    "Even if we are asked to help him grow, it doesn''t mean that we can''t increase his honing. You know, every strong person comes out of the honing. Before, in the special training space, we didn''t want to improve ourselves in the fight and honing?"


    "You have a point!" Bobbi, the Iceman, nodded with a slight movement of his eyes, and said with considerable approval.


    In fact, the idea of Iceman Bobby is similar to that of John, but Iceman Bobby is not his own person of the avenger alliance after all. Sometimes he is destined to be scruples and embarrassment


    "Shua!" As soon as Bobby the Iceman spoke to John, Rocky''s breath changed instantly. A chill rose from rocky and echoed with the surrounding ice and snow.


    At this time, Rocky''s appearance has completely changed, and has completely separated from the appearance category of earthmen and asgards, but there are still some differences from the ice giants who once came to the earth.


    Those ice giants who came to the earth, including the king of ice giants, raufi, were more like creatures composed of ice. At this time, rocky was still flesh and blood, but he looked light blue, and his eyebrows, eyes and ears changed slightly.


    It seems that rocky is more like a light blue avatar, even closer to the elves than the frost giants.


    Perhaps, the appearance that rocky changed at this time had something to do with his Asgard position, otherwise it was just the blood of the king of the Frost Giant.


    "Can you let me go?" When rocky completely changed his appearance, he bit his teeth slightly and suffered a tingling all over. He looked at John and asked.


    "You haven''t completely adapted to your blood. When you don''t feel the tingling in your body, it''s time for you to really adapt to your blood..." John squinted at rocky, shook his head seriously and said.


    "I have seen the ice giant. Your performance in the ice law is no different from that of a normal ice giant. You can''t reach the level of the king of ice giants!"


    "My strength now can''t compare with that guy of Laurie. Is it too early to compare me with Laurie now?" Rocky retorted, unconvinced.


    What Loki said at this time is not unreasonable. Although he knew his fate in advance, to be honest, Loki''s strength has not made much progress. His comprehensive strength is not much stronger than that of Loki in other universes.


    In real terms, rocky should only have the strength of the extraordinary level, which is stronger than Steve Rogers who has just entered the extraordinary level, but it is also very limited. The main combat effectiveness still depends on magic to deceive others'' perception, and then sneak attacks with a knife to pull his ass can win.


    If it is a super power with spider sensing like Peter Parker, or a mutant with beast perception like Logan, rocky will not have the upper hand in magic or power.


    A Loki at the extraordinary level, even if he awakened the blood of the frost giant, will not immediately reach the power to understand the law. There is a long way to go from the extraordinary level to the legendary level, not to mention how difficult it is for the legendary level to understand the law.


    "Do you think so? If you really think so, it would be a big mistake..." John glanced at Rocky lightly, didn''t want to let rocky go at all, and even increased his pressure on rocky.


    What John is doing at this time is torturing Rocky''s body, making him bear more pressure, so as to burst out greater potential.


    The purpose of doing so is actually similar to oppressing Thor and making him awaken the power of Thor.


    After all, rocky is the son of the king of the Frost Giant. In the nine realms, his identity and blood are no worse than Thor, but rocky has always gone in the wrong direction.


    "Ah!!!" Rocky''s scream echoed again between heaven and earth. This time, Rocky''s skin began to condense a layer of frost. This is not John''s ability, but Rocky''s own blood power of the Frost Giant.


    When rocky is hurt, the awakened Frost Giant''s blood will automatically protect the host. Even if such protection is just a mayfly shaking the tree for John, it is not worth mentioning at all, but when the Frost Giant''s blood power is constantly stimulated, Rocky''s own control over the frost power is also constantly improving

 Chapter 1406

    At this time, rocky could clearly feel the severe pain from every part of his body, but every cell and every drop of blood in his body were cheering and releasing their power.


    With the release of these forces, rocky felt that his spirit had become better. As a mage with thousands of years of cultivation, rocky knew that this was the power of his body to become strong and feed back to his spirit.


    Although Loki''s thousands of years of MAGE career did not make him a qualified mage, Loki mastered some basic knowledge very well.


    Therefore, rocky knew that although John had his own composition at this time, he was really helping himself to improve his strength, and his strong strength also filled Rocky''s heart with expectations.


    I don''t know how long later, rocky felt that the tingling feeling on his body had completely disappeared, replaced by a feeling of fullness, as if every part of his body was full of strength.


    Moreover, rocky felt that the whole world was resonating with him. The surrounding ice and snow seemed to be an extension of his body. As long as he moved his mind, he could control the surrounding ice and snow


    Thinking of this, rocky released his perception, and then turned white suddenly, because his perception was smashed in an instant, and even made Rocky''s brain feel a tingling pain.


    "How can you freely release your perception? You are still under my field..." John looked at Rocky in surprise, and his voice was full of instruction, "Don''t inflate because your strength has improved. Are you hurt now? Well, now I put away my field and you are free. Take a little rest and Bobby can help you test your frost talent!"


    "Thanks for reminding, I know..." Loki smiled reluctantly at the speech, then endured the pain of his brain and released his perception again. He didn''t know if it was Loki''s illusion. He felt that his perception had become clearer and his connection with ice and snow had become closer.


    "You..." Rocky subconsciously looked at John. He probably understood that John caused both the change of his body and the change of his perception.


    "What am I? You don''t think I''m deliberately hurting you? Are you kidding? I''m not that careful..." John smiled and waved his hand, looking disdainful.


    "Can you help me again? If it''s a stabbing pain, it can make my perception stronger. I don''t think it doesn''t matter how many times it hurts..." Rocky smiled shyly, looked at John and asked with some expectation.


    "Well, you are very good. Your shameless appearance is enough to become a member of our Avenger alliance!" John looked at Rocky in surprise and said with a smile.


    "Can you help me?" Rocky''s eyes lit up and asked again.


    "You think so!" John glared at Rocky angrily, then looked at the Iceman Bobby and said, "Bobby, I''ll give it to you next. He looks very energetic. You don''t need to be polite!"


    "Don''t worry, I understand. After all, I learned from you about this guidance. You can rest assured!" Bobby the Iceman smiled confidently and looked at Rocky with his eyes shining. Rocky''s body trembled and smiled unnaturally.


    "Come, release your blood power, release your frost power, and control everything around you that you can control..." Bobby the Iceman didn''t care about Rocky''s unnaturalness, but looked at rocky and said with encouragement.


    "Good!" Rocky took a deep breath when he saw the encouraging eyes of the Iceman Bobby and began to release his new power.


    "Buzz!" First of all, Rocky''s palm kept condensing a mass of cold air, floating and changing.


    What swords, halberds, axes, hooks and forks appeared in Rocky''s hands one by one, but the cold finally condensed into a dagger. It seems that Rocky''s natural love for daggers has not changed.


    Not because he became a full-time frost mage, rocky had to change his meaning of weapons. His favorite was still the dagger. Now he held the two frost daggers in his hands. He didn''t feel the cold at all, and even a warmth integrated into his blood.


    "..." however, John and Bobby the Iceman were speechless. They didn''t expect to help rocky open the blood of the Frost Giant so hard. Rocky finally just changed the magic dagger into a dagger condensed by frost. How different is it from before?


    "It seems that we should teach him well, and let him know the power of the frost law..." Bobby, the Iceman, shook his head reluctantly, then waved his hand, and the surrounding ice and snow suddenly became violent.


    Originally, he was docile in Rocky''s perception and could contact him at any time. The ice and snow that could even be made into a separate body suddenly became violent, which not only made rocky feel uncontrollable, but also made rocky feel a sense of hostility.


    "Use your ability to control them, or you''ll be torn apart by them!" The icy voice of Bobby the Iceman echoed in Rocky''s ears. Rocky subconsciously looked at it, but he couldn''t see the body of Bobby and John. Only the snow and ice were flying and rotating, as if they turned into sharp ice blades, attacking Rocky''s body!


    no It''s not as if there was a sharp ice blade attacking rocky!


    "Shua!" The next moment, Rocky''s body was pierced directly, and then disappeared like a bubble.


    "He''s still playing smart. Why does he like to use this means so much?" Bobby the Iceman glanced into the air, where rocky was hiding. In his eyes, rocky was carefully looking at the surrounding environment, trying to avoid the attack of the surrounding ice blade in this way.


    "After all, others have used this way of fighting for thousands of years. For a while, if there is no unforgettable lesson, they can''t change it!" John spread his hand with a smile and explained softly.


    "So?" The Iceman Bobby touched his chin thoughtfully. His eyes hesitated and asked, "can you see blood?"


    "Why not? In this ice and snow, as long as he has one breath, we can save him, can''t we?" John shrugged and said casually, "Rocky is too smart. He always thinks he can deceive others, but he doesn''t know at all. He has been seen through many times, but not many people will expose him directly..."

 Chapter 1407

    With John''s consent, Bobby the Iceman didn''t worry about anything. He looked at rocky, who thought he had escaped the influence of the surrounding environment, shook his head and decided to teach rocky a profound lesson.


    There seems to be no change in the environment around rocky. Those countless ice blades are all the open space where rocky was originally located, which makes rocky relieved and trying to get out of this environment.


    Rocky knew that even if he woke up the blood of the ice giant now, he would still be injured in the face of this sharp ice blade, and it was completely impossible for rocky to control the surrounding ice under the control of the Iceman Bobby.


    Although rocky has now accepted his blood and faced up to his identity, his style and character have not changed much. Therefore, when facing the crisis at this time, rocky still wants to escape instead of trying to control the ice and snow around him.


    "Shua!" But at this time, an ice blade pierced Rocky''s body directly, and rocky didn''t react.


    When rocky was injured, he subconsciously looked at his abdomen. A bitter pain like a cold wind was used in Rocky''s heart, which made rocky look a little confused.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    Then, another ice blade pierced Rocky''s body, and rocky was stunned in place, didn''t flash, as if he was stunned.


    "Huh?" Bobby, the Iceman who is controlling the ice blade, raised his eyebrows, flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, then looked at the space aside and said mockingly, "to tell the truth, his reaction is very fast, but unfortunately, he believes in his means too much. He won''t feel that if his body is covered with a layer of frost, he can integrate into the environment?"


    As the voice of the Iceman Bobby fell, the pierced rocky body slowly disappeared, and the real rocky was hiding aside, sealing his wound with ice and covering his body, hoping to avoid the attack of the ice blade again in this way.


    It''s not that rocky has a fluke mentality, but that the sneak attack happened too fast. Rocky hasn''t figured out how to deal with the ice blade all over the sky. He can only hide first and then act like a way.


    This is because rocky was influenced by his original behavior. For thousands of years, rocky would hide himself whenever he encountered any difficulties, so as to find a way slowly. Until he came to the earth, his means were constantly punctured, but even so, rocky didn''t completely change these habits


    Now, rocky will pay the price for this habit again.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    This time, not only an ice blade passed through rocky''s body, but countless ice blades directly beat rocky into a sieve. The frost originally covered Rocky''s body played a certain blocking role, but it was not enough to completely keep his own body. Finally, rocky fell to the ground with blood and lost consciousness.


    "Buzz!" As Rocky really fell, all the ice blades around him scattered. Bobby the Iceman and John appeared next to rocky. John waved and directly sealed rocky. A trace of cold current entered Rocky''s body along rocky''s wound, stimulating Rocky''s blood power and self-healing power.


    "Is there really nothing wrong with this? They have a great time!" At the same time, just as John expected, in the avenger building, the Avengers have been watching the play on both lines. When they see the tragedy of rocky, the Avengers can''t help but say with emotion.


    "That is, Thor, he can''t see this picture. If he does, he may have to find John and Bobby to fight? After all, rocky in our universe hasn''t suffered too much. At least he hasn''t experienced such an injury..."


    "It''s also a good thing for him to experience more. If he wants to become stronger, he must have experienced a lot of training. Most of us have not been subjected to a lot of training in special training? Especially strange, I heard that he seems to be dead. I don''t know how many times, and each time he has a different way of death..." Logan shrugged his shoulders and joked, It''s showing off again.


    "To tell you the truth, I still want to experience the taste of death, but unfortunately, my immortal body is becoming more and more terrible with my strength. Sometimes I can''t die if I want to die!"


    "Why? Don''t you want to be with me? You want to die?" When Qin Ge Lei heard Logan''s words, she narrowed her eyes slightly and asked with some unhappy quality.


    "No, I''m just kidding to show off how powerful my immortal body is..." Logan hurried forward and hugged Qin Ge Lei and distributed dog food in public. "I must want to be with you all the time. Even if I have an endless life span, I will love you with all the time I have for the rest of my life!"


    "Oh!" Looking at Logan and Qin Ge Lei snuggling happily together, the Avengers on one side rolled their eyes and looked like they were going to vomit.


    To tell the truth, the shelf life of Logan''s love with Qin Ge Lei is really long. Perhaps it is because of the particularity of Logan''s immortal body that he secretes hormones all the time


    "If you really want to experience the taste of death, you can go to wade. His wife is the lady of death, and will certainly meet your requirements..." xingjue can''t stand the sweet appearance of Logan and Qin Ge Lei, and can''t help reminding him.


    "After all, we have seen the rule power of the creator God in the last collision. If you don''t resist, you may really be killed... Hiss!"


    Before the star Lord finished his words, he suddenly took a breath. He felt a crisis and made his body shrink subconsciously.


    "Madam death, forgive me, Pete is just an unintentional loss, no malice..." Huang Liang''s body flashed, stood on the side of xingjue, with a golden light surging on his body, and said solemnly to the empty face.


    "..." as Huang Liang''s voice fell, the sense of crisis felt by xingjue disappeared, which made him relieved, but the death lady didn''t answer, which still made xingjue feel uneasy.


    "In the future, if it is not necessary, don''t casually mention the name of the creator gods, especially when they live on the earth..." Huang Liang turned his head and looked at the worried xingjue, shook his head and said softly.


    "After all, the creator gods also have their own lives. Let''s not disturb them as if they don''t exist. Do you understand?"


    "I see!" Xingjue nodded and shouted loudly like pounding garlic, for fear that speaking slowly would make the dead lady and Huang Liang unhappy.

 Chapter 1408

    "There are too many people under your control. They are too miscellaneous. You should take good care of them so as not to let them out of your mouth!" Somewhere in the avenger building, the cold voice of the death lady sounded in the ears of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which made Huang Wen think that the death lady was coming to find fault.


    "It''s all their own character. I don''t think it''s bad." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "besides, I don''t believe you really care about this, Ms. death. If you really care about this, you won''t be with Wade..."


    "Hum!" As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, the death lady snorted coldly, and the space around Huang Wen''s Avatar trembled, but Huang Wen''s Avatar was not affected, and the surroundings fell into silence.


    "Your strength seems to have improved again?" After a long time, the death lady''s voice eased a little and asked slowly.


    "It''s not progress. It''s mainly because I left the current universe and found some loopholes that can be drilled, which made me slightly improve my usable strength..." Huang asked the avatar with a calm smile and said, "I thought you, as the creator God, would also use such means, or did you drill through the loopholes before?"


    "The reason why those people under you talk so annoying and gossip so much is because of you!" With a trace of discomfort in the voice of the death lady, she said in a deep voice, "and don''t let your men disturb me at will!"


    The voice of the dead lady fell, and the breath disappeared directly. It seemed that she had gone home again.


    Huang asked the corners of the avatar''s mouth twitched slightly, and then some speechless muttered, "say I like gossip? You''re not gossip yourself. You really think you can hide it from me?"


    During the conversation between Huang Wen''s Avatar and the death lady, rocky woke up leisurely in the ice and snow. The ice on his body had disappeared and the wound on his body had basically healed, but the whole person looked very weak.


    After all, rocky didn''t have the ability to heal automatically like Logan and didn''t need to expend his physical strength. After he was inspired by his blood power, he did recover from the injury, but he also spent a lot of physical strength and energy. At this time, rocky didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "Now, you have two choices. First, we will directly continue the previous training method; second, you have half an hour to absorb the power of the surrounding frost, restore your body, and then restart the previous training..." Bobby, the Iceman, looked at Rocky lying on the ground and said faintly.


    "Can I choose not to train?" Rocky held it for a long time and finally said a word pitifully. At this time, Rocky''s embarrassed appearance was even more miserable than after being beaten by hawk.


    "What do you say?" Bobby the Iceman sneered and asked.


    "I choose the second..." Rocky saw that he had no choice. He could only take a deep breath reluctantly, reluctantly mobilized his spiritual strength, controlled the surrounding frost, absorbed the power in, and restored his physical strength and strength.


    At this time, Rocky''s empty body is recovering rapidly, which also makes rocky have other thoughts.


    "If you want to run away, I''ll start training immediately!" However, before rocky really did what he wanted to do, Bobby the Iceman''s cold voice extinguished Rocky''s idea.


    "Mr. Bobby, the previous training is too difficult for me. You are a strong father. How can I snatch the control of ice and snow from your hands?" Rocky sighed, his face improved a little, and whispered.


    "There is no way, then find a way. Do you think I have exerted all my strength to control those ice and snow? I tell you, what I use now is only a legendary power, which is stronger than you now, but the power is limited..." POPY, the Iceman, sneered and disdained.


    "John and I have confirmed that the power you get after the awakening of the blood of the Frost Giant is stronger than that of the normal mutant. You should also be able to reach the legendary level, as long as you can master the power you have now!"


    "You know, Mr. Huang Wen''s request for us is to promote you to the sub heavenly Father level. If you can''t even reach the legendary level, then you''ll be ready to be locked up here forever!"


    "If you can''t succeed, not only you, we will also be locked up here. At that time, we won''t directly kill you, but we will torture you. Life is better than death!" John said coldly, "compared with that torture, what you experienced before is just a trick!"


    "I know, I''ll try..." Rocky''s mouth twitched slightly. He began to regret why he promised Huang Wen''s Avatar to develop the blood of the Frost Giant. Moreover, rocky was sure that Huang Wen''s Avatar would know everything that happened here, but Huang Wen''s Avatar silk didn''t mean to stop it at all. It seemed that he acquiesced in the behavior of Iceman Bobby and John.


    Moreover, rocky knew that God King Thor must not know what happened here, and Huang Wen''s Avatar would not tell God King Thor what he had experienced,


    Of course, there is the most important point, that is, after rocky leaves, he will not tell the God King Thor about what happened here, not to mention that rocky himself needs face. Even regardless of Rocky''s face, he should pay attention to the relationship between Huang Wen''s Avatar and Asgard.


    If you really tell the story of your torture, Thor, the God King, has a grudge in his heart, which will lead to the rigidity of the relationship with the earth and Huang Wen''s Avatar. Rocky feels that he is a terrible crime!


    "It''s like a thief''s boat..." Rocky slowly raised his head and looked at the direction of the sky, then sighed heavily, and his eyes gradually became firm.


    Rocky knows that Asgard is no longer the first of the nine worlds covered by Odin. Don''t say Odin is gone. Even if Odin is still there, he can''t be the opponent of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Asgard''s future direction depends on the choice of rocky himself and Thor, the God King. This is the responsibility they need to bear, as the son of Odin!


    "What are you afraid of? I can''t die anyway. Since I can''t die, I''m sure I can finish this training!" Rocky took a deep breath, seemed to see through everything, and even showed a confident smile on his face. His voice said solemnly.


    "Very good! Very energetic! It seems that you should be able to start training!" Bobby the Iceman raised his mouth slightly, looked at rocky and said with approval.


    "Wait, wait!" Rocky''s smile froze and shouted hurriedly.

 Chapter 1409

    Before Loki''s words were finished, he was swallowed up by ice and snow again, and several ice blades attacked Loki. The speed made that Loki didn''t react again, but Loki''s consciousness didn''t react. His body made a self reaction after a long time of honing.


    "Shua!" With a sound, Rocky''s body didn''t move much, but he just turned sideways and avoided the ice blades one after another. The speed was so fast that even rocky felt surprised. Subconsciously, he looked back at the broken ice blade fragments after shooting into the air. For a time, he couldn''t believe it.


    Rocky felt that if he cheated the ice blade with magic, or fought the ice blade with ice, he could accept it, but rocky hadn''t thought about avoiding the ice blade with his own stress response.


    "Have I become Thor? Can I fight with reaction on my body?" Rocky''s mind flashed the figure of the God King Thor during the battle, and he couldn''t help muttering, "it seems that it''s the same. The body quality of the frost giant family is not much weaker than that of our asgards. I awakened the blood of the frost giant family, and maybe I can really become a soldier in front of battle like Thor..."


    "Then, would you like the dwarves to make me an artifact? What artifact would I use better? A dagger? Or a spear? A spear like an eternal spear?"


    The more rocky said, the more excited he was. He even felt that he had found a way suitable for himself. Bobby, the Iceman who was watching rocky, and the Avengers looked at each other.


    "In other words, will we skew Rocky''s way? Do you want to correct it?" Bobby, the Iceman, looked at John hesitantly and asked.


    "Fix? Fix what? Why is the road crooked when you choose to be a soldier?" John hesitated at first, but when he heard what the Iceman Bobby said, he soon recovered, looked at the Iceman Bobby and asked with a smile.


    "Or did master tell you from the beginning that he wanted rocky to become a generation of frost mage? No? Was rocky going to lead him into the path of frost mage just because he liked to use magic and insignificant magic?"


    "Well, he became a mage for more than 1000 years and suddenly became a soldier. Should he be very unaccustomed?" The Iceman Bobby scratched his head and muttered suspiciously, "is the soldier''s road really suitable for him?"


    "Try it first. Anyway, we have plenty of time..." John shrugged and said softly. "Besides, rocky was not a pure mage before. He was still an assassin. Did you forget playing with a dagger before?"


    "Now his strength and reaction speed have become stronger, and he has a stronger body quality. It is understandable to change from an assassin to a soldier. For example, with the same law of thunder, Thor and Max''s fighting methods are completely different. As long as they can find their own fighting methods..."


    "All right, let''s see how many talents he has on the warrior road!" After listening to John''s words, Bobby the Iceman nodded clearly, then looked at Rocky who positioned himself as a soldier and slowly condensed a long gun with the blood of the frost giant, smiled and said.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    The ice blades hit rocky again. This time, the number of ice blades is more than ten times more than before. With Rocky''s current body quality, it is impossible to hide all of them.


    If rocky had seen these ice blades attack before, he must have turned into an illusion to hide, but now rocky seems to have become Thor in the reckless period, playing his long gun out of a firecracker and facing each ice blade in front of himself.


    Even if the power from the ice blade made Rocky''s arm numb, the tiger''s mouth cracked, and his body was constantly retreating, Rocky''s expression did not show much pain.


    Because at this moment, rocky finally understood why Thor, once regarded as a reckless man in his eyes, enjoyed fighting so much. Every cheering cell in him told him the answer.


    Whether asgards or frost giants, they are brave and good at fighting, because they have risen from one battle after another. Fighting is an existence engraved in their genes.


    Moreover, it has to be said that rocky really has a strong talent in the use of weapons. What weapons are in his hands can be played very skillfully by him and become a weapons master in extreme time.


    Needless to say, when rocky got the ice treasure box, he didn''t use the blood power of the frost giant, which can also stimulate some of the power of the ice treasure box.


    There are also eternal spears and destroyer armor. Although rocky can''t exert all their power, he can at least get started quickly.


    For those weapons without divine power, rocky can quickly master and master them. At this time, he played with the long gun in his hand and broke one ice blade after another. Even when he waved it, there was a cold current on Rocky''s long gun, which means rocky is slowly mastering his frost power.


    "It seems that you are right, but this level is far from enough. He needs more tests..." Bobby the Iceman looked at the surprised light in Rocky''s eyes, then looked at John and said.


    "Indeed, since he wants to be a soldier, he needs to face a lot!" John smiled, nodded and whispered, "next, it''s up to you to play. First let him be familiar with the current fighting mode and fully grasp the power he has in an instant. I''ll prepare something else first..."


    "Are you going to be lazy?" Bobby, the Iceman, subconsciously shouted and asked John.


    "Pa!" The Iceman Bobby got a snowball on his forehead, and then John''s angry voice disappeared: "I''ll find a way to make him understand the rules quickly, otherwise I''ll really train with him in this ghost place? Don''t come back with Peggy at that time. We can''t even catch up with the fresh melons!"


    "The melons of the U.S. team are still fragrant and sweet. I envy those who can eat melons..." Iceman Bobby nodded with some approval. I have to say that many people are naturally fond of Steve Rogers because of his special identity and influence, even if Iceman Bobby is a mutant.


    Therefore, the Iceman Bobby also wants to know what''s going on with Steve Rogers, but the most important thing now is to improve Rocky''s strength, let him adapt to his current strength as soon as possible, master his own fighting style, and become a real strong man

 Chapter 1410

    "Pa!" In the ice and snow, Rocky''s long gun broke the last ice blade. The whole person looked very tired and left wounds on his body, but Rocky''s eyes flashed bright light, and his spirit was excited.


    "Is that it? Stopped? I passed? But I haven''t played well yet!" Rocky said words that surprised himself. In his opinion, these words were only said by Thor''s reckless man. He didn''t expect that he, who boasted of being a smart man, would become such a reckless man one day.


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Rocky''s voice, an invisible wind blew through the ice and snow, which made Rocky''s body tremble slightly, and the whole person seemed to be sober, but the next moment, rocky looked serious and looked at the open space.


    Under Rocky''s eyes, the ice and snow piled up in the open space and slowly formed a funny looking snowman. The snowman also held an ice long sword. The cold awn surged on the long sword, which made Rocky''s heart tremble slightly.


    "Shua!" Suddenly, Rocky''s body flashed, and an ice arrow was dodged by rocky. Rocky subconsciously looked back and found that he had been surrounded by an army of snowmen. Each Snowman had all kinds of weapons in his hands, and the snowman with an ice bow was condensing the next ice arrow to aim at rocky.


    "Lying trough!" Rocky couldn''t help but burst a foul word and quickly dodged aside. An ice arrow passed Rocky''s side again, and then exploded. The power of the explosion directly shook rocky out.


    "Shua!" Where rocky flew out, an ice skate was waiting for Rocky''s head and cut it mercilessly.


    "Qiang!" With a sound of panic, rocky gathered an ice shield to block the ice skate, but his body flew out again. In the middle of the air, he adjusted his body hard, hit the ground with a long gun, fell to the ground again, and watched the surrounding Snowman army kill in all directions.


    "No! I can''t deal with so many enemies at the same time! I must find a way!" An idea flashed through rocky''s mind, and then behind him, an ice cube condensed and grew up gradually, forming an iceberg, which provided rocky with solid backing.


    In this way, rocky only needs to deal with the enemy standing in front of him, and doesn''t need to consider the direction behind him for the time being.


    Of course, this iceberg can''t always protect Rocky''s back, so he needs to solve the enemy in front of him as soon as possible.


    "Buzz!"


    The cold current on Rocky''s body surged, and ice arrows condensed in front of rocky. He decided to start first. First, a wave of shooting, and then take advantage of the shooting time to kill more snowmen.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    With the encounter between the ice arrow and the snowman army, the battle is just starting. Rocky uses his long gun to deal with the enemy in front of him, blocks the attack from afar with an ice shield, attacks the snowman in front of him with ice arrows from time to time, and always observes whether the iceberg behind him has been broken.


    "Although it''s very fierce, but the feeling is always weird..." the vengeers watching the play make complaints about an avatar version of rocky and snowman''s army, and the strangeness of their hearts reaches the limit, and they can''t help but Tucao up.


    "The snowman is injured and won''t bleed. If rocky isn''t injured and bleeding, I think I''m watching cartoons..." xingjue scratched his head and whispered.


    After the lesson of the lady of death, xingjue naturally does not dare to criticize the existence stronger than himself, but Bobbi the Iceman and xingjue are both heavenly fathers. Rocky has not reached the sub heavenly Father level, so xingjue is naturally not afraid.


    "Indeed, it''s too against the peace!" On one side, Max nodded in agreement.


    "It seems strange..." and the Iceman Bobby, who was in control of the battle, scratched his head hesitantly. To tell the truth, the Iceman Bobby was going to summon a group of ice giants to fight rocky, but soon the Iceman Bobby felt that it was a little disrespectful to rocky. After all, rocky himself was the blood of the ice giant.


    Therefore, in the end, the Iceman Bobby can only simplify, get a group of snowmen out and let the Avengers see a digestion.


    However, the painting style is strange. Rocky''s fight is still very difficult. His body has been covered with large and small wounds. If he had been placed in rocky before, he would have tried to escape. But rocky, who has changed his post to a soldier, has no intention of escaping. He even wants to fight to the end!


    The ensuing snowman is constantly squeezing Rocky''s every strength, allowing him to constantly stimulate his potential and control his real strength. Rocky can feel that he is constantly improving both his overall body quality and his control over ice and snow.


    Even at this time, rocky felt that his ability seemed to have been able to affect the snowmen around him. At least there was no problem affecting the weapons used by the snowmen.


    However, rocky didn''t use this ability immediately. He wanted to see where his limit was.


    Moreover, rocky also knows that if he shows his new ability, he will be greeted by the more difficult test of the Iceman Bobby. Rocky feels a little hard to deal with the more difficult test with his unfamiliar ability. It''s better to lay a solid foundation first.


    This is the difference between rocky and Thor, which is the only original character rocky retained after he became a soldier.


    "Buzz!" On the other side of the ice and snow, John sat cross legged. In front of him was the treasure box of ice and fire, which was not very harmonious with the world.


    The ice power of the ice fire treasure box can be perfectly played here, but the fire power is excluded by the world, because Huang Wen''s Avatar only allows the power of the ice law to appear when constructing the world.


    "It can be regarded as paying back a period of cause and effect!" John looked at the ice and fire treasure box in front of him and said with some emotion, "although Odin lost the treasure box to master at the beginning, it is also the treasure of the ice giant after all. In a word, rocky is its successor..."


    "However, now the ice treasure box has become an ice fire treasure box, and it is impossible to return it directly to rocky. Fortunately, my strength has surpassed all the people of the frost giant family and the power to create the ice treasure box. It is not too difficult to create a ice treasure box based on the ice fire treasure box..."


    "When the ice treasure box is made, rocky will be able to master the power of the ice law faster!"

 Chapter 1411

    Under John''s control, the ice law in the ice and fire treasure box is constantly surging, and John''s eyes are shining. He engraved the power of these laws and condensed them in the void.


    "Buzz!" At this time, new changes have taken place in the ice and snow, as if countless ice rules have been added out of thin air, making the whole ice and snow more powerful and vast.


    As the ice and snow become more powerful, the power of laws condenses in front of John, helping John create a new ice treasure chest


    "Hey hey, thank you, Shifu! Shifu is worthy of being Shifu. I can make this ice treasure box soon with Shifu''s help!" John naturally knows who did all this. He flatters and looks forward to it.


    John understood that Huang Wen''s Avatar had no objection to their previous behavior, and hoped that they could teach rocky quickly.


    Therefore, John became more energetic, constantly condensing a brand-new ice treasure box. At the same time, the voice Iceman Bobby said, "Bobby, get me some of that boy''s blood!"


    "Other people are not boys. Rocky can be your ancestor..." Bobby, the Iceman whispered, then controlled the ice and snow around rocky and directly collected the blood scattered by rocky.


    Yes, the Iceman Bobby doesn''t need to specially let rocky shed some blood at all. Rocky has suffered more injuries and shed more blood than rocky for thousands of years. It''s just an easy thing for the Iceman Bobby to collect them.


    "Buzz!" Soon, a mass of red blood was sent to John. John glanced at the gradually formed ice treasure box and sent Rocky''s blood into it.


    The original ice treasure box is the treasure of the frost giant family, but it is not born to belong to the frost giant family. It is just because it has been used by the frost giant family for a long time and contaminated with the flavor of the frost giant family, making it more suitable for the frost giant family.


    Now, John integrates Rocky''s blood into the ice treasure box. Naturally, he hopes that the ice treasure box can be more suitable for rocky to use, so that rocky can better understand the existence of the ice law.


    In a word, even John, who got the original ice chest before, didn''t have such treatment. If rocky couldn''t understand the ice law, it can only be said that he was really not suitable for this road.


    However, at this time, Rocky''s battle is not over, waiting for him, and there is still a long period of repeated training until he completely grasps his power, and the Avengers have turned their eyes to Steve Rogers.


    At the beginning, Steve Rogers, who went on the journey of finding a wife in the multi universe, did not go well. There was another Steve Rogers in the universes just arrived.


    There are some problems with the time selected by Steve Rogers. He wants to go to the time when Peggy Carter is alone after he is frozen, but almost every Steve Rogers thinks so, so Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers have been married in almost every universe.


    Steve Rogers, who failed one after another, was a little depressed, but he didn''t want to find a universe at will, drive another Steve Rogers away and pursue happiness himself, even if he was strong enough to do so.


    Suddenly, Steve Rogers saw a different universe. It seemed that the universe was not as vast as other universes, but the intensity did not change much, which made Steve Rogers curious. In particular, according to the guidance, he also felt the breath of Peggy Carter here.


    Subconsciously, Steve Rogers entered the universe and wanted to see what the universe was different.


    "Huh?" Just when Steve Rogers entered the universe, Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and looked at the video of Steve Rogers.


    For the entire multiverse, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not fully understood, and the universe that Steve Rogers entered at this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no impression, but there are two smells that Huang Wen''s Avatar has felt in this universe, and they are tightly integrated into a whole.


    "Another mutated universe? It seems that there are still many variables in the multiverse and even the whole Almighty universe, so calculated, the invincible superman may really be created by some arbitrary editor..." after Huang asked the avatar to return to his mind, he whispered and put his consciousness into this universe.


    The size of this universe is much smaller than that of the conventional universe, but there is no difference in the intensity of the universe, which means that the plot in this universe is shorter, but the strong at the peak is not weak.


    But even such a universe cannot stop the consciousness of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Huang Wen''s Avatar soon figured out the previous plot context in the universe.


    Even, while observing the context of the cosmic plot, Huang Wen''s Avatar also noticed that the death rules in the universe fluctuated, which made the corners of Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mouth twitch slightly, and muttered angrily: "I don''t know who attacked my gossip and spoiled the avenger, but now I''m so keen on gossip..."


    "Do you think I''m like you?" The voice of the lady of death came out of the rules of the universe. She knew she couldn''t hide the avatar of Huang Wen, but the lady of death was full of confidence. She could prove that she was completely different from the avatar of Huang Wen who liked gossip.


    "I appeared because the death rules of the universe were touched, which means that a very important role in the universe suddenly died, and the future direction of the universe has become unknown..."


    "So, that sword is Brian''s sword? Sword in stone?" Huang asked the avatar''s eyes focused on the earth and said with inching eyes, "why did it appear in her hands? I thought the authority of this sword in the whole multiverse was locked by Brian!"


    "Just like the Thor''s hammer, such artifact has its own standard to find the host. Maybe the Brian you see is the most powerful host found by the sword in the stone, but that doesn''t mean it won''t have other hosts..." the death lady said softly with a trace of mockery in her voice.


    "After all, Brian has become a multiverse based on its power. It is the one who takes the initiative and really has power."

 Chapter 1412

    "When you say that, I suddenly feel that things have become interesting..." Huang asked the avatar''s mouth slightly raised. He seemed to see that the guy of British captain Brian lost his source of strength, which made Huang asked the avatar look forward to saying, "Steve has to come on. I think this Peggy Carter is good."


    "He can''t really succeed. After all, Peggy Carter now may regard him as an enemy..." the death lady said with a teasing smile, "you should be careful not to let Steve be killed."


    "Don''t worry, I believe Steve!" Huang Wen''s Avatar smiled and shook his head. He was not talking, but tacitly ate melons with the dead lady on the front line. Neither side mentioned the other''s eight No gossip.


    Time turned back a little bit, before Steve Rogers entered this side of the universe.


    The composition of this universe is smaller than that of the general universe, and its important plot takes place in a place like the earth.


    The timeline of the universe is in the era when the war between Hydra and red skull began, and the era when Steve Rogers just rose.


    In this universe, Steve Rogers still successfully injected super soldier serum and became the US team, but it is not only Steve Rogers who also successfully injected super soldier serum.


    Not to mention the first red skeleton injected with successful super soldier serum, it is said that around Steve Rogers, there is such a heroine Peggy Carter who has become a super soldier.


    A Steve Rogers, the red skeleton can''t parry, not to mention the eagle Xiake to fight against the Hydra and the red skeleton.


    Unfortunately, in this universe, the play of Bucky Barnes was greatly reduced, and even the important play of falling off a cliff was lost. Finally, he became an ordinary soldier around Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    There was no way. Peggy Carter, who was originally a beauty, became the most tacit comrade in arms of Steve Rogers, and naturally replaced the original status of Bucky Barnes.


    Under the charge of Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, the Hydra collapsed like birds and animals, and the red skeleton was forced to flee.


    However, the red skeleton didn''t give up. He was thinking of a new way to deal with Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    Finally, the red skeleton saw a fairy tale in an old ancient book. It said that in the distant ancient times, there was a demon God who ruled the universe, called Astrus. He was extremely cruel and did all kinds of evil. The whole universe was under his oppression.


    It was not until one day that a warrior stood up and pulled out a sword in stone. With the power of the sword in stone, Astrus was sealed at the cost of life, which restored peace to the whole universe.


    This was originally just a fairy tale, and the previous red skeleton did not believe it, but the red skeleton found the trace of sword in stone in the process of escape, which made the red skeleton begin to believe the authenticity of this fairy tale.


    Of course, the red skeleton has no interest in the sword in stone, because only the most upright warrior can pull it out. The red skeleton wants to release a demon God like Astrus, so as to get the power of the demon God and rule the universe.


    Soon, the red skeleton called his remaining men and began to look for the sword in the stone. Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter also got the news.


    Although the captain and the two do not believe such a legend, they will not sit idly by and watch the red skeleton act. They are ready to annihilate the red skeleton and the Hydra this time!


    Soon, in a valley, the red skeleton took the lead in finding the place where Astrus was located. It was an altar with a sword in stone above and a devil''s head below, symbolizing the suppressed Astrus.


    "Mortal, release me and I will give you infinite power..." when the red skeleton came here, a demon whisper sounded in his ear, which made the red skeleton''s heart tremble.


    "This is the famous sword in the stone? But how can I save you when you are suppressed under the sword in the stone?" Of course, the red skeleton wanted infinite power, but when he saw the sword in the stone, the red skeleton felt a great sense of oppression. He knew that the explosives he brought might not be easy to use.


    "Blood! As long as a lot of blood erodes this land, it can weaken the power of the sword in the stone and set me free again!" Astrus continued to bewitch the red skeleton and said, "when I get free, you get infinite power and rule the world..."


    Astrus doesn''t know much about people like the red skeleton. Just seeing the red skeleton, Astrus knows that he is an evil and ambitious person, and such a person is the best to bewitch


    "A lot of blood?" The red skeleton frowned first, then looked around at the Hydra soldiers, and an idea came into his mind.


    "No! The American team and the British team are coming!" Just then, a hydra rushed in with a panic cry from the outside, which made the red skeleton''s eyes freeze.


    "Lord devil, my old enemy is here. I''m not their opponent. I don''t know if Lord devil can lend me some strength to let me kill them, or I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to save you..." the red skeleton quickly returned to his mind, looked at the altar behind him and said humbly.


    "I smell two disgusting smells of justice. I''m afraid they are qualified to lift the sword in the stone! Come on! Kill them!" Astroth''s voice became excited and almost roared to the red skeleton, "you kill your men, I give you strength, you kill those two guys!"


    "Good Lord! I''m willing to help you!" The red skeleton was delighted in his eyes. Looking at the Hydra soldiers who looked at each other, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "you also heard that it''s time to make sacrifices for the great cause of Hydra. I''ll remember your sacrifices in my heart!"


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    "Long live the Hydra!"


    Most of those who still stay with the red skeleton are crazy believers of the red skeleton. It has always been their dream to sacrifice for the red skeleton and the hydra. Therefore, most Hydra soldiers shouted their faith and killed themselves on the spot.


    Of course, there are also some Hydra soldiers who don''t want to die. They want to escape here, but the red skeleton is quick eyed and quick handed. He shoots directly and kills those Hydra soldiers who try to escape on the spot, leaving only corpses and blood everywhere

 Chapter 1413

    It''s not that the Hydra soldiers who didn''t betray the red skeleton wanted to resist, but unfortunately, even if the red skeleton didn''t get the power of Astrus, he was also a super soldier. These ordinary Hydra soldiers didn''t use the reaction red skeleton at all.


    Finally, when Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter appeared here, they only saw the dead bodies and the altar with blood light on the ground, as well as the red skeleton standing aside with a very crazy look.


    At this time, for the red skeleton, it has been completely destroyed. He has exhausted all his details. Unless he gets a stronger force to gather more people, the red skeleton''s ambition to conquer the world will go bankrupt directly.


    "Red skeleton! You even killed your own men? Are you crazy? Do you really believe in the so-called myths and legends?" Steve Rogers looked at the corpses all over the ground, a trace of intolerance and anger flashed in his eyes, and then asked in a deep voice at the red skeleton.


    "Every life of my men belongs to me. How I want to use it is all my business. What does it have to do with you? Do you think your British and American laws can control my Hydra?" The red skeleton sneered and mocked with disdain.


    "I''m not from the perspective of law, I''m from the perspective of human nature. No matter how you did evil before, you still have a little human nature!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath, looked at the red skeleton and said in a deep voice, "but now it seems that you have no humanity at all. You can''t live!"


    "It''s such a disgusting smell of justice! Why are you guys born in the world? Kill them! I give you strength! Kill them!" Just as Steve Rogers''s voice fell, astoros''s voice rang, with a strong anger and a trace of fear.


    Anger is because people like Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter pulled out the sword in the stone, defeated him and sealed him.


    The fear is because Astrus is worried that Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter are qualified to lift the sword in the stone.


    Although Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter are just two mole ants in his eyes, if they pull out the sword in the stone, they can also threaten astoros. After all, it was such mole ants who defeated astoros


    "What sound?!" Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter heard the voice of Astrus for the first time. Their pupils suddenly narrowed and looked at the devil''s head under the altar. Suddenly they realized that the mythological records might be true, and the red skeleton could not kill all their hands without warning!


    "Haven''t you heard? The great demon God will give me great power. To be honest, I have to thank you both. If it weren''t for the disgusting smell of justice on you two, maybe I wouldn''t be able to get the power of the great demon God so soon..." the red skeleton saw the startled faces of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, For a moment, he said proudly.


    "Buzz!" With the sound of the red skeleton, the blood light on the altar became extremely rich, and the bodies of the surrounding Hydra soldiers became dry. All the blood was collected by Astrus under the altar, and then the blood light condensed on the red skeleton.


    It has to be said that the terrible appearance of the red skeleton, combined with the red light surging on him, has a complementary sense of fit. Combined with the ferocious smile of the red skeleton, it will be believed that he is a demon climbing out of hell.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    At this time, Peggy Carter took the lead in recovering and directly took out his pistol to shoot.


    In Peggy Carter''s cognition, whether she or Steve Rogers, or super soldiers like red skeleton, they still have some scruples about bullets. After all, they are only super soldiers, not Superman. Maybe this can interrupt the mysterious ceremony of red skeleton.


    However, it was a pity that Peggy Carter''s idea failed. The bullet hit the red skeleton on his body and face, which did not bring any injury to the red skeleton. On the contrary, all of them were blocked by the blood light. After the bullet was deformed violently, it fell to the ground, which also sank the hearts of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    Even if Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers surpass ordinary people and reach another height, they have never met anyone who is not afraid of bullets, and they are not dodging bullets.


    Both Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter are sure to dodge bullets, but they can''t imagine facing bullets and completely ignoring bullets.


    Maybe a bullet can''t take the lives of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, but it''s enough to hurt them. This is the gap between Steve Rogers and the red skeleton.


    "What a powerful force! I''m not even afraid of bullets. Isn''t it easy for me to conquer the world?" The red skeleton also seemed a little excited at this time. He felt his powerful power, clenched his fist and said.


    The red skeleton had experienced such a surge in strength before. It was after beating the super soldier serum, but the surge in strength was far less than one tenth of this time. The red skeleton felt that it could even kill itself with one punch!


    "Don''t think so much, kill these two annoying guys first, and then find me more blood to let me regain my freedom!" Just when the red skeleton fell into the pleasure of strength expansion, Astrus''s voice coldly interrupted the red skeleton''s fantasy, shouting with a trace of anxiety in his voice.


    Once Astrus had the opportunity to deal with the just warrior, but Astrus missed it. He didn''t regret until the just warrior pulled out the sword in the stone to suppress him. Therefore, Astrus didn''t want to see a similar story staged again. He wanted to kill Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter as soon as possible and regain his freedom.


    As for what will happen after freedom, Astrus has also thought well. He said Astrus will become the king of the universe again. He will once again inform the whole universe that he will vent all the oppression he has suffered for countless years.


    The red skeleton is just a toy used by Astrus. If the red skeleton can be obedient, Astrus doesn''t mind letting him become his capable hand and let him enjoy certain power. Of course, the premise is that the red skeleton can be a loyal dog with peace of mind.


    If not, Astrus doesn''t mind directly killing the red skeleton. After all, breaking the contract is not worth mentioning for the demon God!

 Chapter 1414

    "As you wish, my great demon lord!" After hearing Astrus''s orders, the red skeleton slowly returned to God. He replied very humbly, as if he had really become Astrus''s most loyal believer and dog.


    As for the real idea in the red skeleton''s heart, it doesn''t matter anymore. Now the red skeleton just wants to kill Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, as Astrus hopes.


    Because if it weren''t for the appearance of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, the red skeleton felt that he would win the war and rule the whole world. Where would he find any demon God and rely on groveling to gain strength?


    "Be careful!" With a cry of surprise, Steve Rogers reluctantly set up his shield. A huge red skull appeared in front of Steve Rogers, followed by a loud noise.


    "Bang!" With a sound, Steve Rogers felt his arm numb. Even if there was a shield, Steve Rogers''s body still flew upside down and landed on the ground.


    "Steve!" Peggy Carter exclaimed, and the shield in his hand hit the head of the red skeleton.


    "Bang!" With a sound, the corners of the red skeleton''s mouth raised slightly, showing a evil smile, easily caught Peggy Carter''s shield, and then put it on Peggy Carter. The powerful force made Peggy Carter feel that his body was scattered, and his consciousness became blurred.


    "Carter!" After Steve Rogers got up, his pupils suddenly narrowed and saw Peggy Carter lying on the ground. He subconsciously wanted to see Peggy Carter, but the next moment, the red skeleton had rushed in front of him.


    "Hey, hey, my dearest American team, you''d better take care of yourself first!" The red skeleton sneered, punched Steve Rogers in the chest and mocked.


    "Bang!" The red skeleton''s fist was blocked by Steve Rogers''s shield again, and Steve Rogers flew out without any suspense and fell to the ground.


    However, Steve Rogers did not dare to loosen his shield. He knew that if he really lost his shield, with the power of the red skeleton at this time, he might be able to kill himself with one punch!


    "Why do you keep hitting his shield? Don''t you just hit him on the head?" Just as the red skeleton was about to rush to Steve Rogers again, Astrus made some impatient sounds, and then the red skeleton subconsciously stopped.


    "If you hit him on the head, he will hold the shield on his head..." the red skeleton turned his head respectfully and answered Astrus''s question, "and I don''t know why. There is always an inexplicable sense of hostility to this shield."


    "When!" At this time, Steve Rogers''s shield hit the back of the red skeleton''s head. This time, it was much stronger than the bullet. The powerful impact directly staggered the red skeleton.


    However, that''s all. Even if the shield without cutting edge has great impact, it is difficult to cause armor breaking effect, especially when the defense of red skeleton is so high.


    The red skeleton quickly stood firm, rushed to Steve Rogers who caught the shield again, punched Steve Rogers on his shield one by one, and made Steve Rogers retreat one after another.


    "Don''t you have two hands? Deal with him and the woman. She hasn''t stopped breathing. Kill her quickly. She''s too close to the sword!" Seeing the red skeleton for a long time, Steve Rogers didn''t solve it. He found that Peggy Carter had signs of awakening. Astrus hurried up anxiously.


    It turned out that after Peggy Carter had just been kicked off by the red skeleton, he fell next to the altar, just a few steps away from the sword in the stone. Astros was really worried that Peggy Carter would pull out the sword in the stone, so he hurried to remind the red skeleton not to make waves.


    "Hmm? Sword in stone? Yes!" Steve Rogers'' eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He thought of the previous records in the myth that Steve Rogers didn''t believe in the myth, but Steve Rogers had to believe it when Astrus had really appeared in front of him and given the red skeleton great power.


    Especially now Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter are not rivals of the red skeleton, and Steve Rogers also places his hope on the sword in the stone.


    "Carter, pull out that sword, come on!" When Steve Rogers figured it out, he shouted at Peggy Carter.


    "Huh?" Peggy Carter''s consciousness was still vague at this time, but she seemed to feel the connection between herself and the sword in the stone, which made her difficult to get up and stagger towards the sword in the stone.


    "No! Stop her! Kill them!" Astrus''s flustered voice urged the red skeleton and shocked the red skeleton''s heart.


    "What''s wrong with him? Is your IQ not enough? Why should you say your weaknesses?" The red skeleton scolded angrily, then looked at Steve Rogers and said in a deep voice, "American team, the game is over!"


    "Pa!" With a sound, in Steve Rogers''s suspicious eyes, the red skeleton grabbed his shield with one hand and his neck with the other hand. Steve Rogers couldn''t breathe for a moment and couldn''t even use his strength. He could only struggle powerlessly.


    "Peggy Carter, stay away from that sword, or your boyfriend will die!" The red skeleton lifted Steve Rogers by the neck, looked at Peggy Carter and shouted.


    "Huh? Steve!" Peggy Carter was only two steps away from the sword in the stone. When she heard the words of the red skeleton, she really woke up, looked in the direction of the red skeleton and saw the struggling Steve Rogers.


    "I count three times and stay away from the sword, or I''ll strangle him..." the red skeleton looked coldly at Peggy Carter, who was stunned in place, and moved slowly in the direction of Peggy Carter. He was worried that Peggy Carter would be frightened when he sprint. He turned and pulled out the sword in the stone, which would be self defeating.


    "Steve..." Peggy Carter''s eyes flashed a struggling light, and then looked at Steve Rogers. At that moment, Peggy Carter understood what Steve Rogers meant, and then resolutely turned around and grabbed the sword in the stone


    "Bastard! Stop her!" Astrus''s frightened voice echoed around.


    "Damn it!" A trace of anger flashed in the red skeleton''s eyes, directly pinched Steve Rogers''s throat and rushed in the direction of Peggy Carter.


    "No!" Peggy Carter felt something. She cried out in tears and grabbed the sword in the stone in front of her.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1415

    "Buzz!" With Peggy Carter''s sad voice echoing, the sword in the stone suddenly emitted a white light, shining on the whole altar, stopping the red skeleton on the way.


    An ominous premonition flashed in the red skeleton''s heart. In his perception, if he dared to rush over, what was waiting for him would be death. Even if he was countless times stronger than before, he would still face death!


    "Sword in stone, seal astoros''s sword in stone..." an idea flashed through the red skeleton''s mind, subconsciously trying to escape here.


    "Damn it! She was able to pull out the sword in the stone, I knew it! However, this is also an opportunity. The sword in the stone has been pulled out, and the seal has been weakened to the extreme..." just when the red skeleton wanted to escape, the great demon God Astrus in his heart also had a similar idea.


    "I want to escape here. I don''t believe that a mortal''s life can live forever. As long as I escape here, I can come back after the human''s old death. At that time, it''s good to kill all the humans who may be able to pull out the sword in the stone. Anyway, their breath is so recognizable!"


    "Boom!" With the movement of Astrus'' mind, his power burst out in an instant. The seal of the sword in the stone was loosened because of time and the previous blood sacrifice. Now the sword in the stone is releasing its power into Peggy Carter''s body. The original power to suppress Astrus has almost disappeared, because Astrus directly overturned the altar and escaped from it.


    While Peggy Carter stood where she was, under the protection of the sword in the stone, there was no shaking. She was adapting to the power of the sword in the stone.


    However, in the face of Peggy Carter, who was almost unable to move, Astrus did not mean to make a sneak attack, but resolutely chose to escape here. As for the red skeleton on one side, Astrus ignored it at all.


    Whether the red skeleton escapes or stays here, it can restrain Peggy Carter''s attention. After all, Steve Rogers was killed by the red skeleton. After Peggy Carter recovers, he must kill the red skeleton to avenge Steve Rogers.


    "Shua!" At the sound of, Astrus converged his strength and disappeared in place in an instant. The pupil of the red skeleton on one side suddenly shrunk. He realized something in an instant and quickly turned and ran in the opposite direction.


    "Damn it! This Astrus gave up on me, this stupid demon God. No wonder he was overthrown by an ordinary man. If he didn''t tell his weakness, Peggy Carter would not be able to pull out the sword in the stone!" The red skeleton ran away and scolded angrily.


    "A good hand is badly played. I''m blind to such a powerful force. If I could give this force to me, I would rule the whole universe and suppress everything. How could anyone dare to resist me?"


    When the red skeleton fled, Peggy Carter at the ruins of the altar suddenly opened her eyes, and a pure light shot out of her eyes and directly blasted through the stone wall on one side.


    However, when he recovered, Peggy Carter''s eyes were not excited at all. Instead, he flashed mournful tears and came to the side of Steve Rogers.


    At this time, Steve Rogers was no longer angry. First, he was pinched by the red skeleton, and then hit by the exploded altar. He looked very embarrassed.


    "Steve... No, it''s not true!" Peggy Carter could not believe all this at this time. She even felt that all this was a dream. She gained unimaginable power in the dream, and the price was the death of Steve Rogers.


    However, Peggy Carter didn''t want this power at all. She just wanted Steve Rogers to live again.


    "Sword in stone, sword in stone, can you save him?" Peggy Carter''s tears fell on Steve Rogers. After a long time, he suddenly remembered something. He looked at the stone sword in his hand and whispered.


    "Buzz!" As soon as Peggy Carter''s voice fell, the sword in the stone made a sword sound. Peggy Carter''s breath became stronger in an instant, and the sword in the stone pointed straight into the air.


    "Hmm? This is Carter?" In mid air, Steve Rogers appeared here. He saw Peggy Carter below, who had fallen into the ruins and lost his breath of the universe.


    "Steve?" Peggy Carter also looked at Steve Rogers suspended in the air in disbelief. Then she subconsciously looked at Steve Rogers who had lost his breath around her and the sword in the stone in her hand. At this moment, Peggy Carter obviously misunderstood something. Her eyes flashed anger and shouted in a deep voice.


    "So, you are the demon God Astrus changed?! you dare to use Steve''s image. I''ll kill you!"


    "No, wait, Carter..." Steve Rogers looked a little confused. He wanted to explain something, but before he could explain, a sword had cut in front of him, and Steve Rogers dodged in a panic.


    The hiding of Steve Rogers made Peggy Carter more sure that Steve Rogers was pretended by Astrus. Sword in stone had told himself that Astrus had escaped before.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that Peggy Carter himself got the sword in the stone, so he has great power. Then why does Steve Rogers have great power? Can not only fly in the air, but also easily avoid their own attacks?


    Peggy Carter felt at this moment that Astrus was really out of his mind. He not only said his weakness before, but now he forgot that ordinary humans can''t fly. It''s really stupid.


    But soon, Peggy Carter thought of Steve Rogers dying because of such a stupid demon God, and her heart was filled with grief and anger.


    It has to be said that Peggy Carter''s thoughts are very confused at this time, and her consciousness often deviates. It is estimated that she has experienced too many things today, coupled with the tragic death of Steve Rogers in front of her, which makes her mind turbulent.


    The next moment, Peggy Carter flew into the sky with the sword in the stone, waved the sword in the stone and kept cutting at Steve Rogers. For fear of hurting Peggy Carter by mistake, Steve Rogers could only dodge in embarrassment.


    "Carter, listen to me..." Steve Rogers tried to explain his identity while dodging, but Peggy Carter had already blocked Steve Rogers'' voice. After all, the devil''s words, no matter what they are, can''t be trusted!

 Chapter 1416

    In the sky, the war between Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter is going on, or Peggy Carter is chasing and killing Steve Rogers unilaterally. Steve Rogers is now full of frustration, but he doesn''t know how to resolve the current situation.


    Since Steve Rogers transformed his power into the law of light, Steve Rogers has not encountered such a thing. As long as he releases a little kindness, the other party can be full of good feelings for him.


    But unfortunately, Peggy Carter in front of Steve Rogers is not an ordinary person. She has just lost her Steve Rogers and is in grief and anger. Steve Rogers, who has the law of light, can''t have a great impact on her.


    Moreover, the sword in stone in Peggy Carter''s hand also greatly weakened the power of Steve Rogers''s law of light. At the same time, the sword in stone also provided Peggy Carter with power continuously, as if its power was endless.


    However, it''s also because Peggy Carter doesn''t master the power he has now very well and only uses those attack methods. Otherwise, it''s almost impossible for Steve Rogers to avoid Peggy Carter''s attack, especially when Steve Rogers doesn''t have a hammer of light and shield.


    "What a miserable Steve, what happened in the world and why Carter is so powerful?" In the avenger building, the Avengers watching the war were excited when they saw this scene, and only Logan muttered with emotion.


    You know, Logan used to be a teammate with Steve Rogers and knew Peggy Carter. Before losing his memory, he had a good relationship with Peggy Carter. He even thought of taking advantage of the opportunity to further develop with Peggy Carter. Unfortunately, Peggy Carter resolutely rejected Logan at that time.


    At this time, Logan was afraid to see such a powerful Peggy Carter. If Peggy Carter in their universe had such strength, he would have stabbed Peggy Carter 10000 times.


    "Captain Steve of the world seems to be dead. Do you think Peggy Carter ran away because of this relationship? And she was obviously not influenced by Steve''s face, but more angry..." because she didn''t know what happened in the universe before, the Avengers could only analyze according to what happened now, but no one paid attention, The hammer of light and shield that Steve Rogers didn''t bring have disappeared.


    Steve Rogers, who was trying to dodge Peggy Carter''s attack, suddenly sensed something, subconsciously waved, and the hammer of light and shield appeared in his hand. At this time, Peggy Carter waved the sword in the stone and was blocked by Steve Rogers''s shield.


    "Qiang!" With a sound of, the powerful force broke out on the shield, and then dissipated. It didn''t affect Steve Rogers behind, but made the corners of his mouth twitch slightly.


    Of course, the reason why Steve Rogers twitched in the corners of his mouth was not Peggy Carter''s attack, but the sudden emergence of the hammer of light and shield.


    Steve Rogers understood that at this time, it was estimated that a large group of people were watching themselves, or that he was in the live broadcast from the moment he left the avenger building.


    Steve Rogers couldn''t help but be a little glad that he didn''t do anything shady and wouldn''t affect his image, except that he was chased and killed by Peggy Carter at this time.


    "You..." Peggy Carter looked at the shield blocking the sword in the stone, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes, and then turned to captain Steve, who lost his breath. Her eyes fell on the familiar shield. Her expression was more hesitant, her body retreated a distance, and looked at Steve Rogers warily.


    "Who the hell are you?" At this time, Peggy Carter gradually realized that if Steve Rogers was really Astrus, he shouldn''t be so boring. He had been playing with himself and didn''t fight back. Moreover, from the information given by the sword in stone, Astrus should be afraid of the power of the sword in stone. It''s unreasonable to stay here and take risks.


    Of course, Peggy Carter as like as two peas in the world, and not firmly believes that Steve Rogers is fine. After all, a man who is exactly the same as her boyfriend appears in front of him. Peggy Carter will have doubts about it, especially in the stone.


    "I''m Steve Rogers, from another Universe..." Steve Rogers breathed a sigh of relief. He finally had a chance to speak. He quickly looked at Peggy Carter and explained, "I''m in the multiverse... Well, I''ve traveled and found a different place in the universe, so come in and visit it. Did I sacrifice the universe?"


    "Another universe? Multiverse? What are you talking about?" Peggy Carter''s education was OK. After all, he was an original civilian worker, but after hearing what Steve Rogers said, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. E-Mei looked at Steve Rogers and asked.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. Can I see the universe?" Steve Rogers asked softly, pointing to captain Steve on the ground.


    "No, you stay away from him!" Peggy Carter was instantly touched against the scales and shouted at Steve Rogers.


    "Shua!" But at this time, Steve Rogers''s body had disappeared and appeared next to captain Steve.


    "Bastard!" When Peggy Carter saw this scene, he couldn''t help getting angry. He waved his sword in the stone and was about to cut at Steve Rogers. Then he saw the law of light surging on Steve Rogers. A warm sense of comfort made Peggy Carter stop.


    Before pulling out the sword in the stone, Peggy Carter''s injuries had all recovered, but at this time, she still felt more comfortable. This feeling gradually dissipated her anger and made her more calm.


    "Buzz!" At this moment, the sword in the stone in Peggy Carter''s hand trembled, which made Peggy Carter instantly recover, and looked at Steve Rogers with vigilance. Then she found that Captain Steve''s injury was slowly recovering, and the original mess had become tidy.


    "Steve! Can you save him? As long as you can save him, I''ll do whatever you want me to do!" Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers and said.


    "Sorry, I can''t..." Steve Rogers shook his head with a gloomy look, and the law of light gradually dissipated. Looking at Peggy Carter, he said apologetically.

 Chapter 1417

    "If I could come to this universe earlier, when he just died, my holy light power should be able to restore his vitality through treatment..." Steve Rogers looked at Peggy Carter with fading eyes and said with some pain.


    "But now, treatment can''t save him. I don''t have the ability to bring back the dead unless..."


    When Steve Rogers said this, he suddenly stopped, his eyes rarely flickered with hesitation, but soon, Steve Rogers thought of Peggy Carter of his universe.


    Decades ago, when Steve Rogers was frozen and died, Peggy Carter at that time was also very sad. Peggy Carter at that time must want Steve Rogers to survive. Peggy Carter at that time should have the same mood as Peggy Carter at this time.


    At that time, Peggy Carter saw her hope later that it was captain Steve in another universe who could make up for the absence of Steve Rogers.


    Maybe Peggy Carter knew from the beginning that the captain Steve in front of him was not the captain Steve he knew. After all, she was so smart.


    But Peggy Carter at that time could also feel the deep yearning of Captain Steve. She could understand that this was the most suitable choice for herself


    Steve Rogers can understand Peggy Carter, but at this time, he feels that perhaps opening the road of finding a wife in the multi universe is essentially a mistake, because even if he finds a Peggy Carter suitable for himself, he can''t watch another person freeze or die.


    Other captain Steve is not able to save another self in the ice, but Steve Rogers is different. He has great power and he can change a lot of things.


    But if you really make such a choice, Steve Rogers will be destined to be the loneliest American team.


    However, because of the fear of loneliness, do you have to go against your will and style?


    Steve Rogers seemed to have an answer at this moment.


    At this time, the law of light seemed to fit more with Steve Rogers, but Steve Rogers was less affected by the law of light, as if Steve Rogers'' mastery and understanding of the law of light had reached a new height.


    "Unless anything? As long as I can save Steve, I''m willing to do anything!" Peggy Carter listened to what Steve Rogers said, as if she suddenly saw hope. Regardless of the sword in the stone, she quickly looked at Steve Rogers and said.


    For Peggy Carter, it doesn''t matter whether there is a sword in the stone or whether there is super powerful power. The only important thing is that Captain Steve can come back to life.


    "I don''t need you to pay anything, let me ask..." Steve Rogers smiled gently and comforted softly.


    Steve Rogers''s smile as like as two peas in Peggy Carter''s smile, made Steve Rogers appear to be almost the same as Steve captain, even more warm and soothing. Peggy Carter, who was originally rather upset, seemed to settle down at this moment.


    "Mr. Huang asked." When Steve Rogers saw Peggy Carter''s mood stabilized, he looked up at the direction of the sky and said, "I know you''re watching. Can you come out and help me?"


    "Hey hey, master took it off. He even sent Steve the hammer and shield. Has he been found now?" Pietro couldn''t help laughing when he saw the picture of Steve Rogers looking for Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Pietro!" At this time, Wanda''s body suddenly condensed. He grabbed Pietro''s ear with one hand, dragged it and said, "dare to watch the excitement here and criticize master. Have you forgotten what your parents said before? You should let them have grandchildren!"


    In front of Wanda, Pietro''s brother has no dignity. Whether before or after Pietro''s parents appear, Pietro''s status has not changed, and his ability can''t play much role in front of Wanda. Even if he shouted to stay to see the excitement, he was still dragged away.


    The Avengers didn''t want to stop Pietro from being dragged away. Although Pietro said what they thought, they now want to know how Huang asked the avatar to deal with it.


    "What are you talking about? No, who are you talking to? There are others here?" Next to Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers suspiciously. The sword in the stone in her hand trembled gently and told Peggy Carter that there was no one else here.


    "What will you do? He seems to be ready to make others beautiful..." in the place of cosmic rules, the death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said with a teasing smile, "your plan seems to have failed, and Steve Rogers seems to be dying alone!"


    "Die alone? How can it?" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "as long as you don''t intervene in the next thing, Steve will certainly not die alone..."


    "Really? I don''t believe it!" Death lady Lu Yanlu responded.


    "Let''s wait and see!" Huang asked the avatar shrugged and disappeared in place. When he appeared again, he was already beside Steve Rogers.


    "Hiss!" The sudden appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar frightened Peggy Carter, especially when he just told Peggy Carter that there were no others around, which really startled Peggy Carter.


    Moreover, with the emergence of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Shi Zhongjian, after reacting, broke away directly from Peggy Carter''s hand, broke out a powerful force and cut into Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    If the sword in stone is only hostile to the sudden emergence of Steve Rogers, then the sword in stone has regarded the incarnation of Huang Wen as the enemy of life and death. Such hostility even goes far beyond the sword in stone''s hostility to Astrus!


    Moreover, at this time, the power of the sword in the stone has reached its peak. It seems that the power of the whole universe has been borrowed, condensed in the sword in the stone and split into the head of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Qiang!" The next moment, Huang Wen''s Avatar stretched out a finger in front of his head and stopped the sword in the stone.


    The sword in the stone was naturally unwilling to be blocked in this way. It quickly changed the offensive. It stabbed and chopped at Huang Wen''s Avatar again and again, but it was blocked by one finger of Huang Wen''s Avatar.

 Chapter 1418

    When Peggy Carter saw this scene, he felt that his world outlook had collapsed. What happened today has made Peggy Carter feel incredible, but Peggy Carter quickly adapted to what happened. After all, the power of the sword in the stone is real.


    But now, in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the sword in stone, which has just been regarded as invincible by Peggy Carter, is easily blocked again and again. Peggy Carter can even feel the anger and reluctance from the sword in stone.


    "Pa!" After Huang Wen''s Avatar blocked the attack of Shi Zhongjian, he found that Shi Zhongjian still didn''t mean to stop, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar impatient. He slapped Shi Zhongjian and drove it into the ground.


    "Are you sure you want to continue the attack?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the stone sword flying out of the ground, shaking away the soil of the sword body and preparing to attack again. His face was not good. He took out the Xuanyuan sword and the unparalleled sword. The two sword Qi were integrated into the two swords. The power of the edge instantly implemented the whole heaven and earth, and the whole universe trembled slightly under the edge.


    "Buzz!" The sword in the stone suddenly stopped. It was suspended in the air, and a sense was released from the sword.


    "Truce? To tell you the truth, I still have some regrets..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the stone sword suspended in the air, he shook his head and said softly, "Some people say that your stone sword is called the holy sword of the West. I don''t like you to use this title very much, because my Xuanyuan sword is the holy sword of the East. I think, how about dividing it here?"


    "Buzz!" The blade of Shizhong sword trembled slightly, and then recovered calm. It didn''t mean to shoot again.


    "Let me go to the multiverse to find Brian? Don''t worry, I will..." Huang asked the avatar with a sneer and said, "I know that this universe is closely related to you. You regard this universe as your territory, so you are very exclusive of Steve and me. To be honest, I really don''t care about such a small universe..."


    "I came out to help Steve. I have no interest in you and the universe. After all, you should be aware of my two swords. They are no worse than you. In the multi cosmic dimension, they can slowly condense a universe..."


    "Buzz!" With the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar falling, the sword in the stone flew back to Peggy Carter''s hand, but Peggy Carter held the sword in the stone and looked very dull. She was quickly trying to know what had happened.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." Steve Rogers looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and put away the two swords with regret. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and then said softly, "let you see a joke, please come..."


    "Have you really thought about it?" Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head, looked at Steve Rogers seriously and asked, "you know, the emergence of this universe is not ordinary. Maybe it''s your fate. Do you really want to do this?"


    "Yes!" Steve Rogers glanced at Peggy Carter on his side and captain Steve lying on the ground. His expression gradually strengthened. Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar, he solemnly said, "I''ve decided. This is my choice! Please Mr. Huang Wen help me revive Steve in this world!"


    "Are you really from outside the universe? Can you really help me revive Steve?" Peggy Carter finally recovered at this time. She gradually believed what Steve Rogers had said before. She looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some excitement and asked.


    "I''m helping Steve revive Steve... Well, why is that strange?" Huang Wen''s Avatar glanced at Peggy Carter and said with a strange look.


    "Can you really do it? Great, as long as you can revive Steve, I will repay you..." Peggy Carter quickly looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "No, it''s not so easy to revive Steve..." Huang asked the avatar, waved his hand and directly interrupted Peggy Carter. "Steve''s body is still intact, but his soul is no longer here."


    "Soul? Where is his soul?" Peggy Carter inquired with great concern. He didn''t notice that the sword in the stone trembled slightly, and then fell into silence.


    "Naturally, it''s in Astrus. As a demon God, isn''t it normal for him to plunder the dead souls around him?" Huang asked the avatar to spread his hand, and asked the question quite naturally.


    "Sneeze!" Astrus, who had been hiding, suddenly sneezed. I don''t know why, he felt a malicious attack, and made him feel that his life was threatened.


    "The sword in the stone is coming? It''s impossible! I''m hiding here. Can the sword in the stone catch up? No, I have to change a place!" Thinking of the years when he was defeated and suppressed by the sword in the stone, Astrus trembled, quickly flashed and slipped away.


    "Mr. Huang Wen..." at the same time, Steve Rogers, who heard Huang Wen''s Avatar mention astoros, opened his mouth. He understood what Huang Wen''s Avatar meant. He wanted to persuade Huang Wen''s Avatar, because he knew that Captain Steve''s soul could not be in the hands of astoros.


    "Come on, if you want to revive this Steve, wait until you kill Astrus!" Huang asked the avatar to wave his hand and directly disappeared with Captain Steve''s body, leaving only a few words, "when you kill astoros and come back here again, I''ll help you revive Steve!"


    "Oh, by the way, it''s not so easy to find Astrus. Let me show you a way to find the red skeleton. He has the power of Astrus and can sense the location of Astrus to a certain extent!"


    "Kill Astrus? I''ll kill him and revive Steve!" Peggy Carter took a deep breath and said firmly.


    "Well, Carter, in fact, Steve''s soul may not be in the hands of astoros..." Steve Rogers said softly when he saw Peggy Carter''s firm eyes.


    "No matter where Steve''s soul is, it''s enough to kill astoros and revive Steve!" Peggy Carter took a deep look at Steve Rogers, suddenly smiled and said, "after all, this is the only hope I can see, isn''t it?"


    "I''ll help you!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and said in a very firm voice.

 Chapter 1419

    "Don''t you need to blink when you lie?" The lady of death looked at the return of the yellow question, who was returning to the road, and with the body of Steve''s captain, and make complaints about her. "And you, the resurrection, seem to have touched my authority?"


    "It''s all small things. Didn''t you promise before?" Huang Wen shrugged his shoulders and looked at captain Steve''s body. At this time, Captain Steve''s soul was naturally in his body.


    Although Steve Rogers'' law of light could not revive captain Steve, it also helped captain Steve recover his original physical injury and stabilize captain Steve''s soul.


    Huang asked the avatar to ask Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter to find astoros. Naturally, he wanted to give Steve Rogers another chance, although Steve Rogers had a tendency to give up.


    Of course, the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar, whether Steve Rogers or Peggy Carter who doesn''t know the truth, can be understood, but Peggy Carter is not willing to go deep into these things. As long as captain Steve can be resurrected, Peggy Carter won''t have the slightest fear even in the face of a demon like Astrus.


    "What is this place?" With Huang Wen''s Avatar''s heart moving, Captain Steve''s soul left his body. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and the lady of death, and a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, especially when he saw the lady of death.


    In captain Steve''s eyes, the dead lady seemed to be the ultimate destination of death. His soul dissipated and collapsed in the direction of the dead lady involuntarily. This uncontrollable change flustered captain Steve.


    "Buzz!" However, just at this time, Huang asked the avatar to gently wave his hand. Captain Steve immediately felt that his soul was stable, and the previous fear slowly disappeared.


    "Who are you?" After captain Steve regained consciousness, he took a look at his body and asked hesitantly, "I''m dead. Is this hell?"


    "Do you think you should go to hell after you die?" Huang Wen''s Avatar smiled, shook his head and asked softly.


    "I don''t know if I will go to hell, but I don''t think I will go to heaven..." Captain Steve said frankly, "My hands are also covered with blood. Even if I didn''t start the war, even if I killed all the enemies in my position, I killed a lot of people after all. However, if I can end the war, I am willing to bear the killing and accept any punishment."


    "There seems to be no hell Lord in this universe?" Huang asked the avatar to look around the current universe, then shook his head and said softly, "calculated, this part of the negative forces of the universe are condensed in Astrus, and he is half of your men..."


    "Hehe, he doesn''t deserve it!" The death lady sneered and said with disdain.


    "Astrus? By the way, how''s Carter? Is she all right?" Hearing that Huang Wen''s Avatar and death lady mentioned the name of astoros, Captain Steve suddenly remembered something and asked anxiously.


    After all, Captain Steve died relatively early. He didn''t even see the picture of Peggy Carter pulling out the sword in the stone, the red skeleton and Astrus fleeing, nor the picture of another universe suddenly appearing and being chased by Peggy Carter.


    Therefore, Captain Steve basically had no idea what the world had become.


    "To tell you the truth, my original plan is not fair to you, but since Steve is willing to make sacrifices, everything depends on your own choice..." Huang asked the avatar. Instead of answering captain Steve''s question, he waved his hand, and captain Steve''s soul disappeared in place.


    "Steve made a sacrifice? Isn''t I Steve?" Captain Steve''s mind flashed a confused idea, and then a memory appeared in his mind, which was what happened after his sacrifice. When he accepted this memory and came back, he saw Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter returning to the Allied base.


    "Me from another universe? He wants to help Carter revive me? What does he come to this universe to do? What is the unfair thing that the mysterious man said to me?" One thought after another flashed through captain Steve''s mind, but he couldn''t make a sound. He could only follow Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter and watch all this in a state of soul.


    Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter were unaware of Captain Steve''s existence, and even sword in stone did not respond.


    "You just sent captain Steve of the world? Are you not afraid that you can''t achieve the result you want in the end?" The death lady looked at captain Steve in the state of soul and asked in some surprise.


    "Naturally, I hope Steve can have a good home. If captain Steve in this world really dies, Steve can make up for the regret of Peggy Carter, but Steve has to let captain Steve in this world live. To tell the truth, I''m a little difficult..." Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head and said softly.


    "But that''s interesting, isn''t it? No one knows what the end of the story looks like. I think the Avengers are also aroused curiosity?"


    "Can they see captain Steve''s soul?" The death lady''s eyebrow picked and asked suspiciously, "how did you hide the sword in the stone? The emergence of the universe is closely related to the sword in the stone. It''s not too much to say that it derived the universe. You can hide it in the universe?"


    "Isn''t the sword in the stone the same thing we did here? Even if it is really the origin of the universe, it doesn''t mean that it can master all the forces of the universe. For example, most of the power of the universe still belongs to your five creator gods, doesn''t it?" Huang asked the avatar shrugged and said with a smile.


    "The rules of the Almighty universe are limited. After all, even if he really creates a new universe, it is established based on the Almighty universe. Unless he can get rid of the Almighty universe, the rules of these universes should be controlled by us..." the death lady took a deep look at Huang Wen''s avatar and said.


    "However, you can do this without any authority. Your ability to understand and master the power of rules is more powerful than I thought!"


    "Generally, it''s mainly good luck..." Huang asked the avatar with a shy smile and said humbly.

 Chapter 1420

    In fact, Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time is really not false modesty, but describing the facts, because Huang Wen''s Avatar''s continuous understanding now comes from Huang Wen''s self who is shutting down and another Huang Wen avatar.


    The power they realized was naturally shared with the incarnation of Huang Wen, which made him more and more unfathomable in the eyes of the death lady.


    However, no matter how unfathomable, it is just fear. Although there are few existence that can make the creator gods fear in the whole Almighty universe, there are still some existence that can make the creator gods fear.


    Moreover, when the strength reaches a certain level, the creator God is not willing to conflict with the strong at this level, because this will only consume the strength of his omnipotent universe in vain.


    At this time, Huang asked the incarnation and the death lady to say nothing more, but looked at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, because the good play had begun.


    "You''re back? How''s it going? Did you find the demon God and the red skeleton? I said, myths are deceptive. How can there really be any demon God? You should believe in Science..." Howard stark looked at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter who came back and said with a smile. Suddenly he frowned and looked at Steve Rogers with some doubts.


    "Strange, Steve, why do I feel that your temperament has become better after you went out? And your facial lines seem to be more perfect?"


    "Why did you notice Steve''s facial lines, but to be honest, Steve really seems to have some changes. Did you play super soldier serum again? Doesn''t it mean that no new super soldier serum has been developed?" Barnes, a side of the first, Tucao a sentence, then make complaints about Steve Rogers asked.


    If you are an outsider, you really can''t tell the difference between Steve Rogers and captain Steve, but Howard stark and Bucky Barnes, as the people who are most familiar with Captain Steve, naturally have some doubts, and other people except them have not found anything wrong with Steve Rogers, This moved the soul of Captain Steve who was watching all this.


    Carter, what is as like as two peas? What is your hand? A sword, etc., how does it look exactly like the sword in the myth? As like as two peas in Steve''s hands, Rodgers and Peggy Carter, Howard Stark found something wrong. He looked at the sword in the stone of Peggy Carter, and found out the ancient book. It found that the stone sword was exactly the same as the one in the ancient book.


    "Myth is true? Then, is science false?" After Howard stark found this, he looked at the sword in the stone and couldn''t help whispering.


    "Myth is true, science is true, and the two are not contradictory..." Steve Rogers could not help comforting when he saw Howard Stark''s dull appearance.


    To tell the truth, Steve Rogers also has some feelings now. He is also an old friend with Howard stark in his own world. Later, Howard stark pretended to be dead and disappeared. Huang asked what the avatar meant. It should be in the dimensional battlefield. I don''t know whether Tony Stark would go up and give an old fist when he saw his father.


    "It''s not contradictory. Can we say that the end of science is theology?" Howard stark asked, subconsciously looking at Steve Rogers.


    "No, there are many similarities and differences between the two roads. As long as we learn from each other and find out the right way, no matter which road we take, it is the same..." Steve Rogers shook his head and whispered about Tony Stark''s theory.


    Tony Stark, who can give full play to his cosmic strength, is far more than Howard stark in front of him on the road of science and theology. Therefore, his words can well guide Howard stark.


    Even if Steve Rogers doesn''t know the corresponding knowledge, as a strong father, he still has no big problem remembering these words.


    "Learn from each other... Wait! You''re not Steve. Steve can''t be so smart, let alone tell such a truth. Steve''s education is not enough to support him to say this!" After Howard stark recovered, he looked at Steve Rogers warily and shouted in a deep voice.


    Bucky Barnes also quickly raised his gun and looked carefully at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter. He also felt something wrong before. Although he didn''t know what happened, he subconsciously chose to believe Howard Stark''s judgment.


    Captain Steve twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know whether to be angry or happy about Howard Stark''s words. However, he was very pleased that Howard stark and Bucky Barnes found something wrong with Steve Rogers, but Captain Steve was worried that Peggy Carter would be injured in the conflict, Even if he already knew Peggy Carter''s strength.


    "First meeting, Howard, I''m Steve Rogers in another universe." Steve Rogers looked at Howard stark and Bucky Barnes, smiled and whispered, "and Bucky, I''m really not used to the way you have arms..."


    Steve Rogers'' smile seemed to have a gentle light, which relaxed Howard stark and Bucky Barnes'' original vigilant hearts, as if they really believed that Steve Rogers came from another universe.


    "..." Peggy Carter opened her mouth. When Bucky Barnes raised her gun, she was going to stand up and explain, but she didn''t expect Steve Rogers to defuse the tension in just one sentence, which also made her suddenly feel that ordinary people can''t even control their emotions in front of the real strong, And this is not what Steve Rogers intended.


    "Another universe? What about Steve of our universe?" After Howard stark regained his consciousness, he glanced at Peggy Carter and asked in some doubt, "also, how did you come to our universe? Is it science or Metaphysics?"


    "Through the universe, there are scientific means and metaphysical methods..." Steve Rogers said softly with a slight flash of his eyes. "I use the metaphysical method this time. As for Steve of the universe, he died unfortunately. Now we are trying to revive him."


    "Steve died? What happened?!" Howard stark and Bucky Barnes narrowed their pupils, looked eagerly at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter and asked, "wait! Are you Peggy Carter of our universe? Aren''t you from another universe?"

 Chapter 1421

    "I am naturally the me of our universe. In fact, I don''t even know what other universes in his mouth mean, although I have understood that he is not a person of our universe..." Peggy Carter slowly shook his head and whispered in the serious eyes of Howard stark and Bucky Barnes.


    "What happened to Steve? How did he die?" Hearing Peggy Carter''s answer, Howard stark and Bucky Barnes breathed a sigh of relief. Soon Howard stark recovered and asked seriously, "where''s his body? Are you sure you want to revive him?"


    "It''s like this..." Peggy Carter sighed, didn''t hide anything, but whispered about his previous experience and the chance of Captain Steve''s resurrection.


    "So Steve can''t come back to life until you kill that Astrus? Wait, what''s the matter with you? Why did you come to our universe? You''re here to help us revive Steve?" Howard Stark''s eyes flickered slightly and suddenly thought of something. He turned his head suspiciously and asked Steve Rogers.


    Even under the influence of Steve Rogers, Howard Stark''s IQ has not changed. He raised the key to the problem, or he wondered whether the sacrifice of Captain Steve had anything to do with the emergence of Steve Rogers.


    "I came to this universe by chance. I don''t know what happened before my arrival, and it won''t have any impact..." Steve Rogers heard what Howard stark meant. He shook his head and explained softly.


    "In other words, if you didn''t come to this universe, Steve would really die? Wait, you''re Steve from another universe. Haven''t you experienced the same or similar things?" Howard stark asked softly, his eyes shining with wisdom.


    "You look similar to Steve and know us, which shows that your experience with Steve should be the same. You should come from a universe similar to us, and such a universe should not be just one..."


    "There are indeed many similar universes, which can be called endless, but my universe is not the same as yours. At least, our universe is not as simple as yours, nor Astrus..." Steve Rogers thought a little and explained.


    "The timeline of our universe is a little behind you. We also experienced the Hydra war. At that time, I was sacrificed and forced to freeze for 70 years..."


    "You also sacrificed. Are you also resurrected?" Peggy Carter asked, frowning at Steve Rogers.


    "I wasn''t dead at that time, but I was rescued from the ice by Mr. Huang Wen. However, even without Mr. Huang Wen, I would wake up in the ice according to the laws of other parallel universes. Of course, without Mr. Huang Wen, I wouldn''t have the strength I have now..." Steve Rogers slowly shook his head, He began to tell his own experience of the universe, the story of the parallel universe and the multi universe story of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    Don''t say that this universe is different from the plot context of Steve Rogers''s universe. Even if it is a spoiler, it''s no big deal. The sword in stone and the rules of the universe will slowly correct all this. As long as there is no continuous impact on the plot, it''s just like Huang Wen.


    "It turns out that there are notorious hydras in every universe. These guys controlled me in other universes? And killed Howard?" After listening to Steve Rogers, Bucky Barnes said angrily, "why am I so useless in those universe? I was brainwashed by Hydra so easily?"


    "Tony Stark? My son? Superhero? Saved the whole universe? Died in the war?" Howard stark did not pay attention to the killing of himself by Bucky Barnes in other universes, but stood in place with emotion, wondering whether it should be pride or sadness.


    To tell the truth, Howard Stark has always admired Steve Rogers. Naturally, he hopes to see his future son become a superhero like Steve Rogers and even surpass him. However, Howard Stark is still very sad when he hears that many of his sons in the universe are killed by the war.


    "Our two universes are not the same, or your universe is relatively unique. If I hadn''t rushed in, there would be no outsiders, and your universe doesn''t exist, so it shouldn''t be such a serious crisis..." Steve Rogers looked at Howard stark and comforted softly.


    "As long as we kill astoros and revive Steve of the world, your universe will be able to restore peace. Even if there is any crisis, Carter with sword in stone can solve all problems."


    "After being frozen for 70 years, Carter was old when he returned to the world, and Steve from other universes accompanied Carter through a happy life?" Hearing what Steve Rogers said, Captain Steve, in his soul state, flashed his eyes slightly and whispered at Steve Rogers, who looked almost the same as himself.


    "So, when you travel in many universes, do you want to find Carter who is suitable for you? If our universe doesn''t have you, will Carter die alone after I die? After all, our universe is different from other universes, and there should be no difference. I came through..."


    "Moreover, if you come later and don''t give Carter the hope to revive me, can you replace me? Then why do you give Carter the hope to revive me?"


    "Since you''re looking for me, why did you help me revive Steve?" At this time, Peggy Carter also had the same problem. She looked at Steve Rogers with a tight eyebrow. At this time, Peggy Carter saw another difference from captain Steve in Steve Rogers, which was the hidden vicissitudes and loneliness.


    "Since I have the ability to help you revive me in this world, why do I have to replace him?" Steve Rogers smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "After all, I''m an outsider. I can''t watch the world. I sacrifice but don''t help him, especially when I have the ability to do all this..."


    "Moreover, I don''t want you to be so sad all the time. I know that when I was frozen, Carter in my world was also so sad."

 Chapter 1422

    "Now I have the ability to recover some regrets and make myself have a clear conscience. I naturally want to complete it, otherwise, I won''t be me." Steve Rogers looked at Peggy Carter in silence and continued to smile.


    "Well, my purpose and experience have also said. Now it''s time to find the trace of Astrus. I''m not familiar with my life, and I don''t have the ability to track. Therefore, it''s up to you to find the red skeleton and find Astrus!"


    "That''s what we should do, but are you sure Steve will come back to life after killing astoros?" Asked Bucky Barnes, looking solemnly at Steve Rogers.


    "Since Mr. Huang Wen promised, he will do it. You can rest assured that Mr. Huang Wen is a good man in general, although he has some bad interests..." Steve Rogers also looked at Bucky Barnes very seriously and replied.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The death lady who was watching the play laughed instantly when she heard what Steve Rogers said. She had to admit that Steve Rogers''s description in this regard was still very accurate.


    "Pooh!" In the avenger building, there were also Avengers who couldn''t help laughing. Then a black hole appeared on their head and directly absorbed them. In it, ferocious monsters rushed towards them one after another.


    "Their strength progress is too slow. I''ll give them more practice. Do you have any comments?" The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar sounded in the avenger building. The remaining Avengers quickly shook their heads and sat upright, saying that they had no opinion, let alone to laugh at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Che, he describes the Buddha. What does it have to do with me? I''m just an avatar..." Huang asked the avatar. After solving the Avengers, he whispered, and then looked at Steve Rogers and snorted coldly, as if he didn''t show any sign.


    After getting a positive answer, Howard stark and others quickly began to investigate the location of the red skeleton.


    As long as you walk, you will leave traces. Moreover, the red skeleton is not a low-key person, especially when the red skeleton has the power of Astrus.


    Even if the red skeleton knew that Astrus had escaped and that Peggy Carter had got the sword in the stone and became unable to be strong, he could still have fantasies.


    After all, in the eyes of a strong man like Peggy Carter, Astrus is the one she really should deal with. The red skeleton hopes that Peggy Carter can lose both with Astrus, and will kill Astrus in the same end as the former hero.


    In this way, his red skeleton has become the most powerful existence in the world!


    In order to become the most powerful existence in the world, and to monitor Peggy Carter''s situation, can the red skeleton be a light pole commander? He quickly contacted the other people of the Hydra and conquered the Hydra again with great power, which was enough for the red skeleton to be noticed by Howard stark.


    However, after mastering the hydra, the red skeleton also got some intelligence, such as Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter returning to the battle base.


    "What? Steve Rogers is not dead? How is that possible?!" As the murderer who strangled captain Steve himself, the red skeleton can naturally determine that Captain Steve is dead, but now captain Steve appears again, which makes the red skeleton doubt life.


    "Damn it, do they want to keep Steve Rogers''s American team identity and continue to make him a spiritual symbol, or does sword in stone have the ability to bring people back from the dead?" One thought after another flashed through the red skeleton''s mind, and then sent the Hydra undercover to go to Steve Rogers to find out.


    "We have got the information. The red skeleton appears again and controls the Hydra again, but we don''t know exactly where the red skeleton is..." over Steve Rogers, Howard stark tells the current information about the hydra. A soldier comes in with tea and Yu Guang looks at Steve Rogers quietly.


    If it were captain Steve of the world, he might not notice something wrong so soon, but Steve Rogers was different. The soldier''s hostility to him was as obvious as a large light bulb, and Steve Rogers noticed it at the first time.


    Steve Rogers winked at Peggy Carter and Bucky Barnes. This was the first time that everyone cooperated, but they had an incomparable tacit understanding. Peggy Carter and Bucky Barnes knew what Steve Rogers meant in an instant.


    I saw Bucky Barnes go up and get ready to take the tea. Then he took the soldier and shouted in a deep voice, "say! Who sent you?"


    "Click!" When the soldier was caught, a moment of panic flashed on his face, but soon, he decisively bit the poison bag in his mouth, his face turned blue and was about to die on the spot.


    "Buzz!" At this moment, a holy light appeared on Steve Rogers. The soldier who was poisoned and was about to die woke up instantly, and all the toxins on his body dissipated, which made him stare wider in an instant.


    Especially when the soldier saw Steve Rogers who was covered with light, his previous belief in Hydra suddenly collapsed, a new belief was built in his heart, and Steve Rogers was his God!


    "Who sent you?" Steve Rogers asked softly, looking at the soldier.


    "It''s the red skeleton of the hydra. He wants to know whether the great God has died, so he sent me to sneak here..." the soldier looked at Steve Rogers very piously and sold the red skeleton mercilessly without any psychological burden.


    "Can you tell me where he is hiding?" Steve Rogers nodded, looked at the soldier and asked again.


    "I am willing to do everything for you. I will take you to the red skeleton!" The soldier knelt on the ground and said enthusiastically.


    "Hiss!" On one side, Bucky Barnes and Howard stark took a breath, looked at Steve Rogers and said with some fear, "your ability is too terrible for fear. Won''t you use it indiscriminately?"


    "This is just because his previous belief collapsed, leading him to continue a spiritual sustenance, so he can be so smooth. Moreover, the means of spiritual control are not uncommon in our world, but spiritual people have strong self-control ability, and almost no one will mess..." Steve Rogers shook his head with a smile and said softly.

 Chapter 1423

    "When you say this, we are even more afraid..." Howard stark and Bucky Barnes not only didn''t let go of Steve Rogers'' explanation, but were even more afraid. After all, their three views have collapsed many times since the emergence of Steve Rogers from other universes.


    "Well, don''t you believe Rogers'' character? If we really want to do something about his strength, we won''t notice it at all, let alone doubt Rogers..." Peggy Carter looked at Howard stark and Bucky Barnes, shook his head and said softly.


    "What we should do now is to follow the spy to find the location of the red skeleton, then get the position of Astrus from the red skeleton, kill Astrus and save Steve!"


    In order to distinguish Steve Rogers from captain Steve of the world, Peggy Carter calls captain Steve Steve and Steve Rogers Rogers Rogers, so as to avoid being too tongue twisty and unable to tell who he is talking about at a time.


    "OK! Let''s pack up and deal with the red skeleton together!" Bucky Barnes turned to prepare for action, but found that Howard stark didn''t mean to move.


    "No, you have to follow? No, I said, we ordinary people, just do behind the scenes counseling. You know, the strength of the red skeleton is much stronger than before. If we follow it, we are just dragging our feet..." Howard stark shrugged and looked at Bucky Barnes helplessly.


    "Your strength is excellent among the soldiers, but you also know the gap compared with the super soldiers, not to mention that the red skeleton has already surpassed the level of super soldiers. Don''t forget that Steve hasn''t been saved. You have sacrificed."


    "But this is their first cooperation. Is there really no problem?" Bucky Barnes looked hesitantly at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter and whispered.


    "It''s all right. I''ve experienced so many battles with Steve before and I''m already familiar with it. Rogers is Steve of another universe. I''m sure our cooperation will not go wrong!" Peggy Carter smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "Besides, our strength is stronger than the red skeleton. There will be no problem dealing with him. Moreover, after solving the red skeleton, we should directly deal with astoros. It''s not appropriate for you to follow..."


    "Can you let us know when you revive Steve?" Howard Stark''s eyes flickered slightly and said with some expectation, "to tell the truth, resurrection only exists in legends. If you can''t see it with your own eyes, I''m afraid you''ll regret it all your life..."


    "After we act, we will give you news." Peggy card nodded. Instead of rejecting Howard stark, she looked at Steve Rogers and said, "let''s go!"


    "Good!" Steve Rogers looked at the spy and said, "next, show us the way and lead us to the red skeleton..."


    "Never die!" The spy looked at Steve Rogers fanatically and promised loudly. Then a light shrouded the spy and flew directly with the spy.


    "Carter, you..." Steve Rogers turned his head and looked at Peggy Carter, ready to let Peggy Carter fly behind him. After all, Peggy Carter can fly when he has a sword in the stone.


    "Take me with you. It''s faster." Peggy Carter shook his head and whispered.


    "All right." Steve Rogers waved his hand, and the light shrouded the three men. The spy was in front, and Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter were behind, flying towards the hiding place of the red skeleton.


    "I feel that Steve won''t necessarily..." Howard stark looked at the disappearing light spot in the distance and suddenly said a word without beginning or end, which made Bucky Barnes on one side have no reaction.


    "What do you mean, Steve? He doesn''t necessarily win?" Bucky Barnes looked puzzled at the Riddler Howard stark and asked.


    "When the strength difference is too great, it''s easy to become people from two different worlds..." Howard stark sighed and whispered, "it seems that when I find a wife, I still need to be smart, so that I can make my son smarter and become the famous iron man."


    "What and what?" Bucky Barnes listened to Howard stark and wanted to beat him up and let him tell the truth. However, in the end, Bucky Barnes held back and looked forward to the smooth success of the actions of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    "Can I fly too? No, it seems to be a traction force that pulls me around them, to be exact, on another me..." and with the departure of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, Captain Steve''s soul also flew up, which made him subconsciously excited and realized something, Looking at Steve Rogers in the light ahead, he whispered.


    At the same time, in a base of Hydra, the red skeleton is waiting for the news from the spy. In the view of the red skeleton, it''s not too difficult to get the news. After all, it''s not to fight Peggy Carter. Just take a look at the truth of Steve Rogers.


    However, as the waiting time became longer and longer, an uneasy mood appeared in the red skeleton''s heart, as if something bad was going to happen.


    "Something''s wrong!" The red skeleton knew that his emotion could not have appeared out of thin air. If he had no ability to predict danger before, he might have awakened his ability in this regard after being given new power by Astrus.


    At least, the red skeleton had never felt like it now before. He was wondering whether it would be a spy. Peggy Carter was carrying a sword in the stone to hunt himself.


    "No, our Hydra''s spy loyalty is still trustworthy. Especially after I showed my strong power, those spies were brainwashed more thoroughly. If they were found, they should take poison and commit suicide..." but soon, the red skeleton thought of the contradiction and then thought of Astrus.


    "Does Astrus want to die? Or does Astrus want to come to me and take back the power he gave me? No, no matter what kind of situation, I can''t wait to die. I have to find a safer place to hide."


    Although the red skeleton finally put the suspect on Astrus, this does not prevent the red skeleton from preparing to flee the base

 Chapter 1424

    After all, the red skeleton has just got more powerful power. As long as it kills Astrus and Peggy Carter, it can achieve its ultimate dream. How is the red skeleton willing to die like this?


    The red skeleton has been tested in the Hydra base before. At this stage, there is no weapon that can pose a threat to him, because there is no story about infinite gem in this universe. Perhaps infinite gem still exists, but it has not been found.


    Soon, the red skeleton quickly began to transfer, and even didn''t have time to clean up, because the uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    But even so, the red skeleton still failed to escape here because Steve Rogers had arrived.


    It''s only a matter of a blink of an eye for a strong father on the earth. Even if the early warning of the red skeleton is fast enough, his own strength is far from reaching the height of the father, let alone how terrible the speed of the father is.


    "Boom!" A pillar of light over the Hydra base smashed the roof. The next moment, Steve Rogers appeared in the Hydra base like a divine soldier. On one side, there was the spy shouting enthusiastically: "the true God has come. Don''t you change to the true God door?"


    "Are you really not dead? Shoot! Shoot!" The red skeleton looked at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, and their pupils shrank suddenly. The way they came out exceeded the imagination of the red skeleton. The red skeleton quickly gave orders. At the same time, he didn''t mean to take action, but quickly retreated in the direction behind him.


    "Whew, whew, whew!"


    Bullets were shot from the weapons of Hydra soldiers, but they were all blocked by the light emitted by Steve Rogers, but the spy who was also in the light could not restrain his anger at this time.


    "Damn it! You dare shoot the real God! You''re all going to die!" The spy felt that the Hydra soldiers had offended his gods. He rushed out of the light, pulled out his pistol and shot at the Hydra soldiers alone.


    As a result, it is self-evident that spies without light protection are directly beaten into a sieve and lose the breath of life.


    "It seems that you don''t need to worry about how to deal with this fanatical believer..." looking at the death of the spy, Peggy Carter didn''t touch much. After all, she didn''t forget the real identity of the spy. She was able to get close to the spy around them. She didn''t know how many people''s blood was stained in her hands. Even if she died, there was no pity.


    But Peggy Carter also knows the character of Steve Rogers. If the spy has really turned to good, Steve Rogers may not kill him directly.


    Unfortunately, the spy just changed from a zealous agent of Hydra to a zealous believer of Steve Rogers. There was no change in his style. If such a person died, Steve Rogers would not kill him himself.


    After all, if Steve Rogers killed him himself, he would probably think it was an honor that his God was saving him from the world


    "Don''t worry, I''ve been used to this kind of thing for a long time. My timeline is more backward than you. Coupled with the particularity of our universe, I may have experienced more killings than those brief experiences I described..." Steve Rogers slowly shook his head and said softly.


    "However, if we don''t do it, the red skeleton will really run away. Fortunately, the red skeleton of the universe has no immortal body, otherwise the universe doesn''t even have the dimension of hell. It''s really difficult to deal with him."


    "Hasn''t the red skeleton of your universe died yet?" Peggy Carter''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Steve Rogers didn''t tell us so much before, "doesn''t it mean that your timeline is much behind us? The red skeleton can live so long? What''s the situation of the immortal body?"


    "He''s not dead, but he should want to die very much, because he''s in hell, tortured and laboring..." Steve Rogers shook his head and said softly.


    "The immortal body is an infinite gem, which gives him the ability to be killed easily, but it doesn''t give him strong power, so it''s not difficult to deal with him, it''s just very difficult to kill."


    "Even the last time I saw Mr. Huang Wen, I couldn''t kill him?" Peggy Carter glanced at the fleeing red skeleton. With a gentle wave of the sword in the stone in his hand, a sword Qi directly cut off the bodies of a group of Hydra soldiers, and then cut a big crack in the road in front of the red skeleton.


    "Mr. Huang Wen should be able to kill him, but Mr. Huang Wen prefers to extract the value of these immortal bodies. In his words, it''s called waste utilization and killing people''s hearts, forcing these ambitious guys to do what they don''t want to do..." Steve Rogers waved at the red skeleton ready to jump over the crack, A ray of light directly knocked the red skeleton''s body off its face and flew towards Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter


    Yes, neither Peggy Carter nor Steve Rogers paid attention to the red skeleton, even if it got the power of Astrus.


    Before, when looking for the trace of the red skeleton, Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter also had a duel. Peggy Carter could have a few moves with Steve Rogers without fully mastering the power of the sword in the stone. Even if he was not a strong man at the heavenly Father level, he was definitely a good hand among the strong men at the sub heavenly Father level.


    Moreover, Steve Rogers can also sense that the sword in the stone contains a powerful force, which is even stronger than him. Even in the avenger alliance, few people can compare with this force.


    In other words, if the power of the sword in the stone breaks out completely, Peggy Carter, like Tony Stark, can release cosmic power as a mortal.


    Therefore, two people who have such strength can not see the red skull at all. But they have no idea that someone is going to add a little difficulty to the game to make complaints about Steve Rodgers''s mess up.


    "Go away! Let me go!" When the red skeleton found that his body was forced to fly towards Steve Rogers, his heart was very flustered. The subconscious red skeleton waved his fist, but he didn''t want a powerful thunder force to be released from the red skeleton''s fist and roared in the direction of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    "Be careful!" Steve Rogers, who had not taken it seriously, shrunk his pupils slightly, subconsciously raised his shield in front of Peggy Carter and protected Peggy Carter.

 Chapter 1425

    "Boom!" The power of the thunder bombarded the shield and was offset by the power of the holy light from the shield. Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter were not injured, but their faces were heavy.


    "What''s going on? Why did the red skeleton suddenly become so powerful?" Peggy Carter''s eyebrows were tight, clenched the sword and shield in the stone, and asked with a puzzled face, "he didn''t show such ability when he got Astrus before..."


    "His ability is really familiar..." Steve Rogers twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth. He felt the law of thunder blocked and dissipated by the shield, and was vaguely aware of the power of his own thunder power before, and even this power was stronger than his original thunder power.


    After careful perception, Steve Rogers found that there was indeed a force missing in the core of his holy light hammer. That was the ability of the original storm hammer and the reason why Steve Rogers can still use the power of thunder after he has become a holy light class.


    Now, this power has been stolen, to be exact, forcibly requisitioned, and even stronger, appearing on the red skeleton opposite Steve Rogers.


    Without Steve Rogers thinking about it, he also knows who can steal the core power of the storm hammer. Even Steve Rogers thought of Huang and asked the avatar why he did it


    "Some familiar?" Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers with some doubts and asked, "have you ever met such power? This is not the power of the world?"


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say more. Let''s get rid of the red skeleton first!" Steve Rogers didn''t mean well to say Huang Wen''s Avatar, because Steve Rogers had forgotten that he said bad things about Huang Wen''s Avatar, or that Steve Rogers didn''t think those words were bad words.


    Steve Rogers simply thought that Huang Wen''s Avatar wanted to make it more difficult for him and Peggy Carter to deal with the red skeleton, so that he and Peggy Carter could better cooperate, get more familiar with each other and create opportunities for him.


    Therefore, Steve Rogers finally chose silence and rushed directly to the direction of the red skeleton with the hammer of light.


    "Be careful, Rogers!" Peggy Carter saw Steve Rogers rush over and rushed forward with a sword in the stone. After all, she didn''t know what happened to the red skeleton. If the power of the red skeleton was really strong enough to be unimaginable, Steve Rogers would be hurt.


    "What is this?" The red skeleton who released the thunder power was also startled by his explosive power. He didn''t know why he had a new power, but it didn''t prevent the red skeleton from using this power.


    After all, now the red skeleton is facing the attack of the United States and Britain. If there is no strong force, I''m afraid it will only die on the spot.


    "This is my chance to turn over!" Looking at Steve Rogers rushing over, an idea flashed through the red skeleton''s mind, and then released his power.


    "Boom!" The sky was covered with dark clouds in an instant. The Hydra base, which had been broken, was now able to look directly at the vastness of the sky. The thunder in the sky was so loud that a powerful force suddenly fell on the red skeleton, and the thunder all over the sky hit Steve Rogers.


    That is, the former spy was dead at this time. Otherwise, when he saw the picture at this time, he might shout out miracles again, and his faith would be shaken.


    "Astrus! Astrus is definitely giving me new strength. He wants to use my hand against Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers!" When watching the thunder strike with blue and purple light, the red skeleton flashed in his mind for a year, then clenched his teeth, temporarily suppressed the idea, waved again, and wanted to control the thunder to blast towards Peggy Carter.


    "Huh?" However, what the red skeleton didn''t expect happened next. The thunder, which was completely controlled by his own mind, didn''t mean to shoot Peggy Carter at this time. Another batch of thunder roared out and hit Steve Rogers, just like Steve Rogers had a lightning needle on his body.


    "Buzz!" In the face of a familiar thunder force, Steve Rogers did not choose to use the original storm hammer power in the hammer of light to confront head-on, but condensed the light into a barrier in front of him.


    After all, Steve Rogers now knows that this is the means of Huang Wen''s incarnation. He is worried that forcibly reusing the thunder power in the storm hammer will affect his stable form of the hammer of light. He might as well use his more familiar law of light against the enemy.


    Moreover, Steve Rogers clearly felt that the thunder power controlled by the red skull had far exceeded the upper limit of the storm hammer. Even if Steve Rogers fought with the thunder power, he would not have the upper hand.


    However, what Steve Rogers didn''t expect was that the picture of him blocking the thunder power with the holy light barrier looked very handsome, but in Peggy Carter''s eyes, he was suppressed by the thunder power and couldn''t move.


    So Peggy Carter drank, "Rogers! Let me help you!"


    "Shua!" Peggy Carter''s body followed the sword in stone and cut into the thunder around Steve Rogers. I don''t know whether the sword in stone is really powerful or what''s going on. With the arrival of Peggy Carter, the thunder was easily cut off and turned into thunder elements floating in the air.


    "What''s going on?" Not far away, the red skeleton was in doubt. He didn''t understand why his powerful power couldn''t work on Peggy Carter, but soon, the red skeleton realized something.


    "By the way, Astrus himself has no way to deal with the sword in the stone. Even when the sword in the stone is pulled out, he directly runs away. In other words, Astrus''s power has no effect on Peggy Carter with the sword in the stone!"


    "Damn it, how should I deal with Peggy Carter Astros? Her strength can''t work for her. Don''t I have nothing to do with her? Did I kill Steve Rogers again? But how did Steve Rogers resurrect before? Where did his strength come from?"


    Questions flashed through the red skeleton''s mind. It is estimated that Huang Wen''s Avatar did not expect that some of his evil interests would bring so many troubles to the red skeleton. However, even if he knew, Huang Wen''s Avatar would not care about the idea of a villain, especially a villain destined to die

 Chapter 1426

    "The power of sword in stone is really strong. In other words, the power of sword in stone is more suitable for fighting. There are many uses of the law of light, but the effect of attack alone must not be compared with the law of thunder or sword in stone..." Steve Rogers watched Peggy Carter dissolve the thunder around him, and an idea flashed through his mind.


    "The sword in the stone seems to be very good at dealing with the power of the red skeleton. Why don''t I deal with the red skeleton next!" Peggy Carter seemed to feel the idea in Steve Rogers'' heart. She looked at Steve Rogers and said seriously.


    "Be careful, no one knows what kind of ability he will show..." Steve Rogers was silent and shook his head slowly. He was worried that Huang asked the avatar what ability he would temporarily add to the red skeleton in order to test them. It would be bad to hurt Peggy Carter at that time.


    "Well, that''s us..." Peggy Carter thought Steve Rogers didn''t want to admit defeat and wanted to prove her strength. She smiled and whispered.


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    A hammer of judgment fell from the sky and hit the red skeleton''s head. A sword light also cut into the red skeleton''s body at the same time. At this time, the red skeleton was still struggling with how to deal with Peggy Carter. When he saw two deadly attacks, the red skeleton''s pupils suddenly shrunk, then bit his teeth and flashed a cruel color in his eyes.


    "Is this your plan? Astrus, don''t be easy for everyone. I''ll leave an angry Avenger to avenge you!" At this time, the red skeleton didn''t mean to dodge. Instead, he gave a loud drink and led the power under his control to explode completely.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Huang Wen, who is making a storm hammer power transmission and strengthening device for the red skeleton, asked the avatar with a question mark on his face. He didn''t understand what the story was made up by the red skeleton. How did he suddenly scold astoros? What does this have to do with astoros.


    "This is a brain mending monster!" Huang asked the incarnate, unable to help but tucked up a voice. Then he laughed. "But it is a little punishment for Steve. I want to remind you that you should not make complaints about any enemy. You should thank me for it."


    "Shua!"


    "Poof!"


    "Boom!"


    The body of the red skeleton was first cut in half by the sword in the stone, and then smashed into meat mud by the hammer of judgment. There was no breath on the spot.


    However, before dying, the red skeleton detonated all the surrounding thunder elements, and the powerful thunder law exploded, bombarded Steve Rogers and directly blew Steve Rogers out.


    "Rogers!" Peggy Carter couldn''t help but scream and hurried forward. With the help of Steve Rogers, he looked at Steve Rogers with some worry and asked, "Rogers, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine..." Steve Rogers shook his head weakly. This thunder law explosion really hurt him, but such an injury is not too serious for Steve Rogers, especially when he has the law of light to heal himself.


    The law of light on Steve Rogers is slowly flowing, trying to repair his injury, but when he saw Peggy Carter holding the yellow question avatar of Steve Rogers, he raised his eyebrows and said unexpectedly, "eh? There are unexpected gains? You have to cherish it..."


    "Poof!" With the sound of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Steve Rogers suddenly felt a huge pressure on himself, which made Steve Rogers spew out a mouthful of blood, blurred his consciousness, and then gradually fainted.


    "Mr. Huang asked, don''t play so big and so dog blood?" Steve Rogers'' last thought before he was unconscious was with a trace of embarrassment and bitterness, as well as great helplessness.


    Of course, Steve Rogers knows that Huang Wen''s Avatar is pushing the boat with the current, but Steve Rogers has made up his mind before. He thinks Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t need to use these means to help him, which is just a waste of time.


    "Rogers!" Seeing that Steve Rogers vomited blood, he suddenly fainted. Peggy Carter, who didn''t know the truth, exclaimed. He quickly explored the situation of Steve Rogers and communicated with sword in stone.


    "Isn''t he? Isn''t he dead?" Captain Steve, who was in a state of soul, opened his mouth slightly and was unable to accept it for a while. "Is it said that there is no living Steve around Carter? Even such a powerful man has been so badly injured..."


    "Hmm? No, with those two mysterious gods, he should be fine. After all, they can even resurrect. They won''t watch the other one die like this."


    Captain Steve slowly calmed down while talking, and then frowned, because at this time, a strong breath broke out on Peggy Carter, which came from the power of sword in stone, which seemed to cross the material plane and affect captain Steve in the state of soul.


    This force put great pressure on captain Steve, just like the lady who once faced death.


    Captain Steve unconsciously stepped back for a distance, and then he felt the pressure slowly disappear.


    "Carter''s power is terrible. We don''t seem to be people in the same world..." Captain Steve looked at Peggy Carter from a distance, and thoughts flashed in his mind, "Even if I am really resurrected, can I stay with Carter all the time? If I encounter difficulties and dangers, can I watch Carter rush up alone? Can my strength really stand with her? In the long run, will my mentality really not be affected?"


    Captain Steve didn''t get the answer at this time, but he seemed to have the answer again. Then he fell into silence and silently looked at the sword in the stone in Peggy Carter''s hand.


    On Peggy Carter''s side, with the outbreak of power, the power of the sword in the stone entered Steve Rogers'' body along Peggy Carter''s palm, which resonated with Steve Rogers''s law of light.


    I remember when Steve Rogers first appeared, sword in stone was still hostile to Steve Rogers, because Steve Rogers was an outsider of the universe and broke into the field of sword in stone.


    But at this time, when the power of the sword in the stone came into contact with Steve Rogers'' law of light, the sword in the stone found that Steve Rogers'' power and his own power complement each other. The two are linked together and can burst out more powerful power.


    People who use the power of light are not necessarily just, but sword in stone can feel the justice that Steve Rogers adheres to in his heart

 Chapter 1427

    Shi Zhongjian knows that if Steve Rogers is a man of the universe, he is more suitable to be the host of Shi Zhongjian than Peggy Carter. In particular, Shi Zhongjian feels the resolute willpower of Steve Rogers.


    It can be said that this sword in stone is an upgraded version of Thor''s hammer. Its power is more powerful than Thor''s hammer and has higher requirements for the host.


    But Steve Rogers is a very special existence. As long as it is about quality, even if it is higher, Steve Rogers can meet the standard.


    Peggy Carter didn''t know the idea in shizhongjian''s consciousness at this time. She still looked at Steve Rogers with concern. To tell the truth, Peggy Carter now has similar ideas with Captain Steve.


    Peggy Carter wondered if he could be a lone star, or why he saw two Steve Rogers fall in front of him.


    Even, Peggy Carter looked at the sword in stone, that is, Peggy Carter encountered such a thing after the sword in stone appeared. Peggy Carter wondered if there would be some unspeakable curse in the sword in stone


    "Buzz!" When Peggy Carter''s distrust of the sword in stone appeared in his heart, the sword in stone seemed to feel Peggy Carter''s idea. The power from the sword in stone suddenly interrupted, and then fell into silence and became an ordinary stone sword without any miracles.


    "This?" Peggy Carter was stunned when he saw the shape of the sword in the stone. Especially when he saw that Steve Rogers didn''t mean to wake up at this time, Peggy Carter was a little worried. He hurried to look at the sword in the stone and said, "are you angry? Can you stop falling off the chain at this time? What should Rogers do if you strike?"


    No one answered Peggy Carter''s question, because sword in stone had completely fallen into silence and ignored Peggy Carter.


    "How are you, Rogers? Rogers, wake up!" With the silence of sword in stone, Peggy Carter''s original strength disappeared. Fortunately, she was not an ordinary Peggy Carter, but Peggy Carter who beat super soldier serum. She still had the strength to hold Steve Rogers in her arms. She was too lazy to take care of sword in stone, but tried to wake Steve Rogers.


    "What''s going on? Even sword in stone is helping Steve?" Huang Wen''s Avatar saw this scene, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, and he couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    "Is this in your plan?" The death lady looked at Huang suspiciously and asked the avatar, "when did you reach an agreement with stone sword?"


    "Mountain people have their own tricks. Some things are not fun to say!" Huang Wen''s Avatar took a faint look at the dead lady and said mysteriously.


    "You!" For the first time, Ms. death saw the unfathomable attitude on Huang Wen''s Avatar. She stared at Huang Wen''s Avatar and then looked at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter. To tell the truth, she also wanted to know whether these two people from different universes would eventually come together.


    It can only be said that the death lady is actually more gossip than she imagined, and she won''t even admit it.


    Under the gaze of the death lady, Steve Rogers didn''t mean to wake up, but his breath stabilized and let Peggy Carter breathe a little relieved.


    To tell the truth, Peggy Carter doesn''t know how Steve Rogers is injured. After all, she is just a pseudo strong person. She doesn''t know what the real strong person is in when she is injured.


    Peggy Carter, who didn''t know what to do with Steve Rogers, finally contacted Howard stark and Bucky Barnes. When they came, Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter flew by light and forced graman.


    But now, Steve Rogers is unconscious. Peggy Carter has lost the power of the sword in the stone. I''m afraid the only thing that can fly is captain Steve in the state of soul. Therefore, Peggy Carter can only ask for aircraft support.


    Soon, Howard stark arrived in a helicopter. To be honest, Howard stark didn''t expect that in this era when the old world outlook was close to collapse and the fighting methods were flying in the sky, he would still be supported by a helicopter.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s the red skeleton? How did Rogers get hurt? Where''s your sword in the stone? It''s out of strength?" Howard stark looked at Peggy Carter holding Steve Rogers and asked new questions one after another. After all, the communication equipment in this era is not so convenient and fast, and Howard stark only got a small amount of news.


    "The red skeleton is dead. Rogers was hurt by the power before the red skeleton died, and the sword in the stone may have taken back its power because I don''t trust it. Let''s go back first..." Peggy Carter''s look is not very good. She looked at Howard stark and explained softly, holding Steve Rogers on the helicopter, I didn''t mean to give Howard stark a hand.


    Because in Peggy Carter''s subconscious mind, Howard stark had no strength to hold Steve Rogers. He was safe as long as he held him.


    "Wait, if the red skeleton dies, what about the trace of the demon God Astrus?" Watching Peggy Carter get on the helicopter, Howard stark subconsciously followed up, and then suddenly thought of something, looked around and asked.


    Maybe Peggy Carter was too worried about Steve Rogers'' injury, and captain Steve died in front of her, so she didn''t think about other things, but Howard stark clearly remembered what Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter came to do.


    Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter came to kill the red skeleton, not only to avenge captain Steve, but more importantly, the red skeleton has the clue of Astros. Captain Steve can only be resurrected after solving Astros!


    Now, red skeleton is dead, but Astrus''s clue doesn''t appear, which makes Howard stark mutter.


    "Astrus?" When Peggy Carter heard Howard Stark''s words, she came back. She also looked around, and finally her eyes fell on the meat mud of the red skeleton.


    "Where''s the clue?" The death lady who was watching the play turned her head and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar, as if blaming the screenwriter who set a bug, "you forgot such an important thing?"


    "Cough, the development of the previous plot was so smooth that I had forgotten that there was a clue. You see, even captain Steve''s soul didn''t think of it. I can''t blame it all..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged and coughed awkwardly.

 Chapter 1428

    However, embarrassment is embarrassment. Looking for reasons is looking for reasons. Huang asked the avatar to quickly fix the bug without Astrus clues. As for the location of Astrus, it''s simply not too simple.


    Astrus thinks he hides very well in the universe, but in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar and death lady, he is the same whether he wears clothes or not... Cough, whether he hides or not is the same. He can find Astrus without even looking for it.


    "Howard, you go to the body of the red skeleton and look for it. I was protecting Rogers before. I didn''t have time to check the situation of the red skeleton. Yes, that''s the meat puree..." Peggy Carter, who came back, pointed to the meat puree of the red skeleton.


    "..." Howard Stark''s eyes flashed a look of disgust. To tell the truth, he really didn''t want to turn over a ball of meat mud or the notorious meat mud of the red skeleton, but now no one else can do it. Howard stark had to do some psychological construction for himself and went to the direction of the red skeleton''s body.


    "I knew I''d let the guy Bucky Barnes come. He''s the most suitable for such dirty work!" A thought flashed through Howard Stark''s mind, muttering, step by step to the side of the red skeleton body.


    "Hmm? There really seems to be something glowing down here..." Howard stark saw that there seems to be some red light shining under the meat mud. He was disgusted. He picked up a rifle, pulled away the meat mud, and a light burst into the sky.


    "Buzz!" The image of Astrus condensed in the sky, and then disappeared into the eyebrows of Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers.


    "What''s the situation? I''m a tool man? I didn''t even tell me where the demon God is?" Howard Stark looked at Peggy Carter, who was in deep thought, couldn''t help but Tucao up, and make complaints about throwing his rifle on the ground and walking back to the helicopter.


    "Go back first. I can know where Astrus is now, but now Rogers is unconscious and I have lost the power of the sword in the stone. Even if I find Astrus, I can''t deal with him. Moreover, it''s not so easy to find Astrus''s position..." Peggy Carter glanced at Howard Stark and shook his head, Looking at Steve Rogers in his arms, he whispered.


    "Where is he? Is he sad to go?" Howard stark subconsciously continued.


    "On a planet in outer space, Astrus is hiding in the dark side of that planet. With our current technology, we are completely dreaming to find him..." Peggy Carter glanced at the sword in the stone and said helplessly in his eyes.


    "Outer space? No, even if you can regain the power of the sword in the stone, can you survive in the outer space environment?" Howard stark asked, looking at Peggy Carter with some hesitation.


    "Yes, Rogers said that except for those with special abilities, as long as they reach the sub heavenly Father level, they can basically survive in the universe. Under the blessing of the sword in the stone, I can also be regarded as the sub heavenly Father level..." Peggy Carter softly explained.


    "So as long as I regain the power of the sword in the stone and Rogers can recover, we can deal with astoros... Resurrect Steve..."


    "You... Oh, forget it." Howard stark wanted to ask what Peggy Carter would do after captain Steve really resurrected, but in the end, Howard stark still didn''t ask, because he didn''t know where he should stand to ask this question.


    Soon, the helicopter returned to the base. Howard stark was going to arrange a team of doctors to see it, but they were stopped by Peggy Carter.


    Peggy Carter knew that Howard stark was kind, but no one could guarantee that there would be anyone among the doctors who wanted to study Steve Rogers.


    After all, even if they only beat the super soldier serum at the beginning, they often have to be tested by blood sampling, not to mention such a powerful Steve Rogers. Such a powerful force is bound to impress some people.


    If Howard Stark''s mouth was not tight enough to reveal that Peggy Carter lost the power of the sword in the stone, I''m afraid some people who can''t sit still will choose to act.


    "Carter, if you bring him back and don''t let the doctor see him, when will he wake up?" Howard stark looked at Peggy Carter, who had been guarding Steve Rogers, and asked with a look of helplessness.


    "Besides, you are not iron. Shouldn''t you take a break, or study how to reconnect with the sword in stone?"


    "I''ve been communicating about sword in stone, but it didn''t work..." Peggy Carter shook his head and said softly, "as for Rogers, you don''t need to worry. His breath is very stable, and he has the ability to treat. With his strength, he can recover slowly in enough time!"


    "OK, then I don''t care about you. You should also pay attention to your body!" Howard stark patted Peggy Carter on the shoulder four times, lowered his voice and said, "and be careful, Bucky is picking you up!"


    "I will!" Peggy Carter''s pupils moved slightly, but his expression didn''t change much. He just nodded, tightened the stone sword in his hand, and continued to look at the unconscious Steve Rogers.


    "Alas!" Howard stark sighed heavily, turned and left the ward, looking very helpless.


    In this way, one night a few days later, Peggy Carter, who was closing his eyes and refreshing, suddenly opened his eyes, then jumped on Steve Rogers on the bed, hid with Steve Rogers and rushed out of the door. Several anesthetic needles were shot into the ward, and then soldiers in black rushed in from the window and saw the empty ward.


    "They ran away! Chase!" The leading soldiers quickly gave orders, and the soldiers outside the hospital also took action one after another, surrounding the whole hospital.


    On the other side, Peggy Carter rushed to ward 4 with Steve Rogers in his arms. The patient who was originally wrapped with bandages on the bed jumped up, looked at Peggy Carter and shouted, "this way, come with me!"


    No one else is pretending to be a patient. It''s Bucky Barnes. He and Howard stark have made arrangements and opened a secret passage in the hospital. As one of the largest funders of the military, Howard stark, a chaebol, can''t be underestimated even if he doesn''t have any super powers

 Chapter 1429

    Soon, Peggy Carter and Bucky Barnes didn''t say much. They directly carried Steve Rogers into the long opened tunnel, and then quickly transferred out. Bucky Barnes decisively blew up the tunnel and cut off the possibility of being searched.


    "Damn it! The whole hospital is surrounded by us. Why can they run out? Do you all eat shit?" There are high-level angry questions about those operators, looking very unhappy.


    After all, there is still a lot of pressure to deal with the American team and the British team. These two are the symbols of the two countries in the army and the representatives of justice. Many soldiers and people regard them as idols. If we really expose the things against them, I''m afraid the consequences will be very serious!


    "They are the British team and the American team. Even if the British team doesn''t have the power of sword in stone, she is also the most powerful super soldier. Besides, someone is picking them up in the hospital, otherwise they won''t escape so easily!" The action personnel retorted somewhat unconvinced.


    "This matter leaked from the beginning, otherwise the British team could not react so quickly, let alone escape so easily!"


    "Howard stark! It must be him!" Senior officials gnash their teeth and think of Howard stark. Many people now want to catch Howard stark and cook it hard.


    However, Howard stark, as the economic magnate of this country, is even more noble than many high-level identities present to some extent. It is unrealistic to want to deal with him.


    In particular, economic giants like Howard stark hold together in many positions. It is the so-called pulling one hair and moving the whole body. There is no suitable reason to really fight against people like Howard stark.


    "Look! We must find Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers! Since Howard stark didn''t publicize this matter, it means he wasn''t ready to fight us head-on, we still have a chance!" Soon, those at the top who were ready to take action agreed.


    "Now that we have shot, there is no room for maneuver. If we can''t get anything, not only will we be eaten back, but those who support you will come to no good end!"


    With the consensus of the senior management, the operation personnel set out again. However, it is completely different from the situation of Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers in the hospital before. No one knows where Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers are now.


    You know, the intelligence system in this era is not so developed, not to mention the network. Even the communication equipment is not so advanced. It is really not so easy to find the hiding place of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    In particular, the people who helped Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter hide were veterans like Howard stark and experienced veterans like Bucky Barnes.


    At this time, Steve Rogers was lying on a new hospital bed, and Peggy Carter sat a little tired. Next to him were Bucky Barnes and Howard stark.


    Although Peggy Carter had guessed what would happen from Howard Stark''s hint, she still couldn''t accept that it really happened.


    After all, before the war was really over at this time, those people had begun to deal with meritorious officials, which was unacceptable to Peggy Carter, a soldier.


    "How could this happen?" It''s not just Peggy Carter who can''t accept it, but also captain Steve in his soul.


    After his death, Captain Steve thought he had seen many things. Even so, Captain Steve understood the meaning of the war.


    But even so, Captain Steve couldn''t accept that Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers were chased and killed by high-level people, because Steve Rogers was himself at this time.


    Even war heroes like him can be ordered to hunt down. What will happen to those meritorious heroes and ordinary soldiers?


    Will one day, under an order from the top, the soldiers who have fought will be placed on the operating table and even visited as a zoo? Or the one that charges tickets.


    Who the hell are they fighting for? For whom? What qualifications do those people have to order against them?


    "Look away, I thought, with your intelligence, you won''t see the war too beautiful, and you won''t have illusions about some people..." watching Peggy Carter fall into a tired silence, Howard stark sighed and comforted.


    "I really don''t see war as too beautiful, and I don''t have illusions about some people, but I didn''t expect that they really dare to do it, and they really dare not even want a fig leaf for their interests!" Peggy Carter said with hate.


    "Before that, we still listened to their orders, let them sit behind the scenes, fight their lives, complete the power in the hands of these people, and finally be chased and killed by them..."


    "If Rogers didn''t wake up, the sword in the stone couldn''t be used. I want to turn the world upside down!"


    "It is because of these two reasons that they stand up to deal with you..." Howard stark shook his head and whispered, "do you know why they dare to pull off the fig leaf?"


    "Why? Because we are weaker now?" Peggy Carter looked at Howard stark with some doubts and asked. Even Bucky Barnes turned around. He wanted to know what Howard stark had to say.


    "It''s not just because your strength has become weak now, but more importantly, your strength before is too strong to be accommodated in the world..." Howard stark sighed heavily and said.


    "At first, you were just super soldiers. You were stronger than ordinary people, but your strength was limited. Enough people and enough weapons could deal with you. After all, you should be the standard configuration of an army at the beginning. Only you two succeeded because of an accident."


    "As super soldiers, you will not pose a great threat to those at the top. Even if you are in the limelight, you will not live much longer than normal people. After the war, you will have high positions at most and be at the same level as those people."


    "But you with the sword in the stone are different from Steve Rogers from another world. Your strength has exceeded human imagination and reached the level of myth. Don''t say that such a power gap will make people feel despair. Just say that the ability of flying is enough for people''s imagination!"

 Chapter 1430

    "You know, the last time this rogers took you away, there was no cover up, the light of God, but many people saw it..." Howard stark looked at Steve Rogers, who was in a coma and continued.


    "In addition, the power of your sword in the stone has no hidden meaning, which is equivalent to the emergence of two gods. What do you think will happen to the two gods in their eyes?"


    "Will they believe that you can keep your original heart, continue to obey orders and end the battle?"


    "Will they believe that you don''t want to be the gods of the whole mankind and rule the world?"


    "Will they believe that Rogers is a visitor from another universe and will leave in a while?"


    "They will not believe it, because when this divine power appears on them, they will not believe that they will give up their readily available power, especially when they are one of the masters of power!"


    "So when they know that you have lost the power of the sword in the stone and Rogers is unconscious, they see the opportunity to get your power, or take the opportunity to remove you..."


    "Will you believe it?" Peggy Carter, after some silence, looked at Howard stark and Bucky Barnes and asked seriously.


    "To tell you the truth, if this power didn''t appear on you and Rogers, even on me and Bucky, I''m afraid I wouldn''t believe it..." Howard stark laughed and whispered.


    "However, it is you who have power. If even you will have ambition because of power, then I think the world really deserves to be ruled by you!"


    "I''m sure you won''t!" Bucky Barnes did not say so much, but said firmly in his voice, "I believe you have not forgotten the doctor''s words. Your heart is the source of your strength!"


    "Thank you for believing us, but it seems that we are out of tune with the world..." Peggy Carter said with some relief and helplessness.


    "This may be the price of strength!" Howard stark sighed and whispered, "well, you have a good rest here. Let Bucky take turns with you, so you can relax..."


    "My base is not solid, at least it is safe. No outsiders will break in. There is enough food and water here. It is the doomsday fortress I made..."


    "Are you still the doomsday survival faction?" Peggy Carter looked at Howard stark in surprise and asked.


    "With more money, there must be some uses for the flowers. I think the cost of doomsday fortress is acceptable, so I built some..." Howard stark waved his hand indifferently and said very Versailles.


    "There are also external monitoring devices here. If you find someone coming, you can transfer quickly. There are other doomsday bunker channels here. After the transfer, just blow up the channel directly. You don''t need to save money for me!"


    "What about you?" Bucky Barnes looked at Howard stark in surprise and asked, "aren''t you afraid they''ll deal with you after you go out?"


    "Is there any evidence that I helped Carter? Just because I had a good relationship with her?" Howard Stark sneer, and despise, "this country is not the politicians. Those people has the final say. I have a very strong voice in this country. Especially I am just a symbol of me, I am a representative of capital, they dare not move me!"


    "It''s not safe either. They dare not deal with you openly. Maybe they will do it secretly, just like this time, or you''d better stay here!" Bucky Barnes began to persuade.


    "Don''t! If you really want me to stay in such a ghost place, I''ll go crazy. I''m a free bird. The doomsday bunker will only be my grave!" Howard stark quickly waved his hand and refused.


    "Besides, I''ll ask someone to protect me. Don''t worry, I''ll never have an accident. There are a lot of beautiful women waiting for me. I don''t want them to keep the empty boudoir alone..."


    Soon, Howard stark, who was full of debauchery, left. Bucky Barnes finally didn''t keep him. He could only let Howard stark send a telegram to tell him that he was safe after a period of time.


    At the beginning, Howard stark did, but as time went by, the operators who had been unable to find Peggy Carter could not help looking at Howard stark.


    After all, the doomsday bunker is so well hidden, and the only place in the world that can have contact with Peggy Carter and others is Howard stark, so an attack happened.


    Howard stark really hired a bunch of mercenaries to protect his safety, but Howard stark muttered what some people could do after they were crazy.


    As a result, the mercenaries were destroyed and Howard stark was arrested. There will be a series of interrogations in front of him.


    Of course, such a big thing can''t be concealed. A group of economic giants know the news of Howard Stark''s accident and jointly carry out pressure test. However, there are also some people who know the truth. They are restraining each other and giving the high-level time to interrogate Howard stark.


    Of course, even at this juncture, the senior management can not reveal their identity, because they dare not really kill Howard stark, not to mention that the war is not over and Howard Stark''s wealth is not completely in their hands. No one knows what happened to Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers. In case they regain their power, Then it''s over.


    Therefore, a group of people pretending to be kidnappers are interrogating Howard stark, which makes Howard stark scoff.


    "If you show your identity, I can look up at you, but it''s ridiculous that you want to get news from me!" Howard stark looked disdainfully at the leader disguised as a kidnapper and said.


    "By the way, don''t think about using truth spitting agent or anything, because I studied the truth spitting agent in your hand. I made an experiment with myself at the beginning and made sure it was useless to me. After all, I had to prevent myself from capsizing in the gutter, didn''t I?"


    "You''re fine, Howard, but are you sure they won''t worry about you if you don''t go out for a long time?" The leader took a deep breath and looked at Howard stark and asked in a deep voice.


    "Let''s see who can''t withstand the pressure first. I don''t think it''s my side!" Howard stark smiled confidently.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in the United States" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1431

    "Hum! Let''s wait and see. As long as you don''t have a real accident, those big guys won''t be in a hurry to tear their faces. After all, no one is on our side..." the leader took a deep look at Howard stark and didn''t bother to hide anything, and said in a deep voice.


    "But Peggy Carter, who hasn''t heard from you, can they really sit still? I really want to know when the American team will wake up and when the British team will go back to the magic sword!"


    "If you really see this scene, you''ll be scared to pee your pants!" Howard stark sneered. "You don''t understand what you''re doing. You''re trying to push them on a path they don''t want to take!"


    "If you want to, I am not the one who has the final say, the path of the whole mankind can not be decided entirely by the two minds." The leader''s voice is also very firm. He also has his own faith. Otherwise, he could not be so firm against Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    On the other hand, as Howard stark was captured, Peggy Carter and Bucky Barnes could not receive the signal from Howard stark, which made them worried.


    "I haven''t heard from Howard for several days. Will something happen to him?" Peggy Carter looked at Bucky Barnes and said seriously.


    "I''m afraid so. Even if Howard likes to play, he will be measured. He won''t give us any news for so long!" Bucky Barnes''s eyes flickered slightly and said in a deep voice.


    "No, we can''t just wait. I''m going out to find Howard!"


    "You go alone?" Peggy Carter''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation, looked at Steve Rogers, who was still unconscious, and his heart was rarely entangled.


    "You can''t leave. After all, Rogers hasn''t woke up yet. Moreover, their goal is you. If you appear, it will be more obvious." Bucky Barnes shook his head and whispered.


    "And most importantly, do they know the location of our doomsday fortress? If they already know, will they lure the tiger away from the mountain and fight Rogers after you leave with me..."


    "We stay here and can get too little information..." Peggy Carter''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness and whispered, "in fact, I still envy the era in Rogers''s mouth. At least there will be no lack of information like now."


    "If the intelligence is really developed to that extent, I''m afraid we have been discovered now!" Bucky Barnes stood up and said solemnly, "I think we should first move to another doomsday fortress, and then I''ll go out to inquire about the news and try to pass the news back..."


    "No, we''ll move to another doomsday fortress. You stay and take care of Rogers. I''ll find Howard!" Peggy Carter, after a moment of silence, looked firmly at Bucky Barnes and said.


    "Howard''s accident is also because of us. I can''t just watch Howard''s accident. I think, whether Steve or Rogers will support my decision now!"


    "Good! I support your decision!" Captain Steve''s voice was firm in his soul, but no one could hear his voice.


    To tell the truth, Captain Steve can''t act by himself, otherwise he can''t help himself. Howard Stark is also his good friend, and Howard Stark has an accident because of Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers. Captain Steve is eager to save Howard stark, Even if he doesn''t know what Howard stark went through.


    "But have you recovered the power of the sword in the stone?" Bucky Barnes looked at Peggy Carter, who insisted, and asked with some hesitation.


    "No, but don''t forget, even if there is no sword in stone, I am also a super soldier. Even before I get the super soldier serum, I am also a soldier with the best results. My strength is much stronger than you!" Peggy Carter patted Bucky Barnes on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "So, between us, you are more suitable for logistics work. Isn''t that what we assigned before? It''s just that you need to do logistics alone this time."


    "If only I had a third super soldier serum, I wouldn''t be able to only watch in the back..." Bucky Barnes sighed helplessly and whispered.


    "To tell you the truth, sometimes I envy Rogers'' universe. At least my strength in that universe is relatively strong..."


    "That is, you think too much. From your point of view, the strength of Bucky Barnes in their universe is really strong, but the strength of Bucky Barnes is not enough in their universe..." Peggy Carter smiled and shook his head, softly comforting.


    "Therefore, even if the universe is changed, Bucky Barnes is still your current position in the overall strength. You should learn to get used to it!"


    "You don''t seem to be comforting!" Bucky Barnes twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, looked at Peggy Carter helplessly for a moment and said.


    "Come on, don''t waste time. We don''t know what''s going on with Howard!" Peggy Carter waved his hand, picked up Steve Rogers and headed for the passage of doomsday bunker.


    Soon, the old doomsday bunker was blown up, and Peggy Carter moved to the new doomsday bunker. Peggy Carter didn''t mean to save Howard stark any money. After all, such a big dog certainly wouldn''t care about this money, especially when Peggy Carter was ready to save Howard stark.


    "Will you give us some time alone?" After being transferred to the new hospital bed, Peggy Carter looked at Bucky Barnes who was standing aside without any sight and said with a smile.


    "Ah? Oh!" Bucky Barnes was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he turned and left the ward and sat outside.


    "Rogers, I can feel that your injury should have recovered and your breath has stabilized. I don''t know when you will wake up, but I can''t continue to wait. Howard has an accident, and I can''t stand by..." Peggy Carter whispered as he looked at Steve Rogers in a coma.


    "I don''t know what means they will use to deal with me. I hope I can save Howard alive and come back to see you. I also hope we can continue to fight together, deal with astoros and revive Steve. This is one of the few things I want to accomplish in the world..."

 Chapter 1432

    "Carter..." Captain Steve in the state of soul looked at Peggy Carter, who was a little lonely, and his eyes were red. He didn''t know what he should say for a while.


    Captain Steve knows that Peggy Carter is very disappointed in the world. Even if Peggy Carter is not disappointed in the world, it is difficult for the world to accommodate Peggy Carter.


    The powerful power of sword in stone is enough to attract many people''s covet. Even if Peggy Carter regains the power of sword in stone, it is difficult to guarantee that no one will continue to want to play sword in stone.


    That''s why the open gun is easy to hide and the hidden arrow is difficult to prevent. No one knows what those people will do in order to achieve their goal. You know, Howard stark, the top tycoon, the biggest funder of the military and the inventor of many weapons, will be arrested this time. Who will be dealt with next time?


    Even if Peggy Carter has great power, can she really protect everyone around her? Are the people around you willing to stay with Peggy Carter for protection?


    For example, Howard stark, if he doesn''t leave doomsday fortress, this kidnapping should not happen, but can Howard stark really stand loneliness?


    Thinking of this, Captain Steve looked a little sad. He had to sigh that the whole world began to change with the emergence of the demon God astoros.


    Even if Astrus finally died, the sword in the stone finally disappeared, and captain Steve finally resurrected, it is difficult for Peggy Carter and captain Steve to return to the previous state of desperate fighting. They are a little tired.


    "It''s no wonder that in so many universes, after the war, I choose to live an anonymous and ordinary life, and I don''t know why he can still maintain the fighting spirit..." Captain Steve said with some emotion when looking at Steve Rogers in a coma.


    "Watch Rogers. I''ll be back with Howard soon!" Peggy Carter soon went out of the ward, looked at Bucky Barnes and said solemnly, "if someone invades here, go to the next doomsday bunker and send me a signal until it''s safe!"


    "I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t let Rogers have an accident!" Bucky Barnes solemnly promised.


    Peggy Carter didn''t say anything more, but found the weapon in the doomsday bunker, carried the sword in the stone on his back, left the doomsday bunker and went to find the news of Howard stark.


    "Can I only watch him here? Can''t I follow Carter and see what''s going on over there?" After Peggy Carter left, Captain Steve''s soul was still in the doomsday bunker. He looked very helpless and whispered.


    After all, Captain Steve can only look at the unconscious Steve Rogers here and can''t do anything. He doesn''t know what will happen to Peggy Carter and whether he can safely rescue Howard stark.


    "I didn''t expect that one day there would be only the two of us..." Bucky Barnes said with some emotion looking at Steve Rogers. "I hope everything can go well. To be honest, I even doubt whether you''re pretending to be unconscious and don''t want to save Steve, but considering your integrity, you shouldn''t do such a thing..."


    "I don''t want to do such a thing. Now someone has forcibly suppressed my consciousness and won''t let me wake up!" Steve Rogers'' consciousness shouted in his body. His consciousness has always been very clear. He knows what is happening outside, but he can''t really wake up.


    Steve Rogers understands that Huang Wen''s Avatar is giving him time to get along with Peggy Carter, but now Peggy Carter has an accident, Steve Rogers is still very worried, especially Peggy Carter has lost the power of the sword in the stone and is not so safe.


    A super soldier can deal with more than ten soldiers with his bare hands. Even if he has the advantages of equipment and terrain, he can deal with dozens of soldiers at most.


    After all, super soldiers are not Superman. Super soldiers can only be regarded as the introduction to the extraordinary level, or the extraordinary with no special ability. They just run faster and have greater strength. Human beings can still deal with super soldiers with quantitative advantages.


    "Mr. Huang asked, stop making trouble. It''s time to let me go!" Steve Rogers'' consciousness tried to communicate with Huang Wen''s Avatar, but there was no response.


    "Aren''t you going to let Steve Rogers go? Aren''t you afraid of capsizing in the gutter and Peggy Carter really having an accident?" The death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar suspiciously and asked softly, "you know, Peggy Carter doesn''t have the power of sword in stone. If you''re not careful, she may really be killed..."


    "The sword in the stone is not worried. What am I worried about?" Huang asked the avatar very indifferent, shrugged and said softly, "after all, this universe is the home of others. We can''t mess around. Besides, isn''t Peggy Carter carrying the sword in the stone? What''s the problem, but the sword in the stone is responsible for it..."


    "I don''t see that you regard this universe as the home of sword in stone!" The death lady glared at Huang and asked the avatar.


    "There is no way. Who makes the strength of stone sword not strong enough?" Huang asked the avatar to spread his hand, smiled and said, "it''s like the original of the planet devourer came to my universe. Can''t I just watch it?"


    "You didn''t just watch!" The death lady took a deep look at Huang and asked the avatar, "you finally let the planet devourer retreat..."


    "Isn''t that your help, madam death?" Huang Wen''s Avatar smiled humbly and said softly.


    "Cut!" The death lady disdained and looked at Peggy Carter who was moving.


    After leaving the doomsday bunker, to be honest, Peggy Carter didn''t know how to find the trace of Howard stark. After all, she didn''t know that those people could be trusted and those people were not trustworthy.


    Therefore, Peggy Carter had to explore Howard Stark''s home and try to find the trace of Howard stark.


    And Howard Stark''s home is really a little more. Peggy Carter spent some time and was successfully found


    Yes, when Howard stark can''t get information, the senior management and the action team can only hope that Peggy Carter and his people will be caught after Howard stark and Peggy Carter can''t contact.


    To tell the truth, the people at the top didn''t expect that it was really Peggy Carter who threw himself into the net this time. They thought it was Bucky Barnes, but the overall result was enough for them to be surprised

 Chapter 1433

    However, after discovering Peggy Carter, the people at the top did not rush. After all, Howard Stark''s real estate is in the rich area. If you really want to do it here at will, you can''t hide it.


    At that time, if it is found out that the British team has been attacked in the rich areas, the people may be fried.


    So far, the senior management has not transmitted the latest news of the British team and the American team, because they do not know how to change the image of the British team and the American team in the publicity at this time.


    To tell the truth, if it were not for these high-level publicity, the British team and the American team would not have the current status, but it is precisely because of this status that they can not deal with them openly. This is also the result of the day.


    Moreover, there is a very important reason why the senior management did not choose to take direct action, that is, they found the sword in the stone behind Peggy Carter.


    These people are not sure whether Peggy Carter can play the power of the sword in the stone. Although they do not know how powerful the power of the sword in the stone is, the fear of myth and the ability shown by Steve Rogers are enough for them to bear it again.


    Soon, Peggy Carter found a trace in one of Howard Stark''s residence. It was a clue deliberately left, but it was not so obvious, because the clue was made by pretending to be Howard stark when he was in danger.


    Peggy Carter knows that there may be some problems with this clue, but Peggy Carter has no other choice. This is the only chance to find Howard stark at present. Even if it is a trap, Peggy Carter must step in!


    "Sword in stone, I know you should be able to hear it. If I really have an accident, I hope you can go to Rogers and help wake him up, revive Steve and get rid of..." Peggy Carter looked at the clue in his hand. After a moment of silence, he took a deep breath and stroked the sword in stone behind him. Don''t you know.


    However, as Peggy Carter''s voice fell, the sword in the stone did not respond. It seemed that what she carried was just an ordinary stone sword without any miracles.


    At night, the sky is full of haze, and there are no stars and bright moon, which also makes Peggy Carter sneaking under the night a little more possible to hide his body.


    Inside a building, a Howard stark like man was tied there, with a faint disdain on his face, as if he didn''t take his situation into account at this time.


    There was a burst of gunfire in the building, which made the man''s eyes freeze. He frowned and looked at the door of his room, as if waiting for something.


    "Bang!" With a sound of, the door was subjected to a strong force, and then broke into pieces. A heroic figure appeared at the door of the room. It was Peggy Carter who was found sneaking in and forcibly broke through here.


    "As like as two peas," you should not have come... "The man shook his head slowly, and the sound of it was exactly the same as that of Howard Stark.


    "Bang!" When he heard the man speak, Peggy Carter did not hesitate to shoot through the man''s head. For ordinary people, the bullet was still too difficult to avoid, especially the sudden attack of a super soldier. The man even had no time to change his face, so his head exploded directly.


    "Pa! PA! PA!"


    With the man''s death, bursts of applause rang out. Peggy Carter''s ears moved. Suddenly, a large number of soldiers rushed out of the wall of the room and surrounded the room. One of the leading men looked at Peggy Carter with a smile and asked in surprise: "don''t you worry about killing the wrong person?"


    "Oh, you underestimate me!" Peggy Carter sneered with disdain, looked around at the soldiers and said, "this is your means? Is it enough to rely on such a few people? This is the only way to cheat me here?"


    "This man was chosen by thousands of us. Even Howard himself had to admit that this man is 80% handsome..." the leader shook his head and said softly.


    "I want to know, is this your original ability or the ability given to you by the sword in the stone?"


    "So you''re still worried about the sword in the stone?" Peggy Carter clearly raised her eyebrows. She understood why she had been surrounded and the other party didn''t have the courage to continue. She was worried about the power of the sword in the stone. At the thought of this, Peggy Carter smiled and said, "you want to know the truth, why don''t you come and try it yourself?"


    "To tell you the truth, I dare not, or I don''t want to die..." the leader shook his head very frankly and said with emotion. "After all, Captain Steve has shown his divine ability, so we have to guard against it!"


    "Have you ever thought that you''re just wasting your energy? You''re just spending a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart?" Peggy Carter took a deep look and asked the leader.


    "We thought about it, all of us thought about it, but we didn''t dare to gamble. Moreover, we also want to know what this power is like, whether anyone can master this power, or let all of us become the same gods as before..." the leader sighed and said with self mockery.


    "Yes, we are not only for noble purposes, but also have our own dark ideas. I think we can''t compare with you and captain Steve at this point, but we have to do it!"


    "If you have such an idea, you will never get this power!" Peggy Carter looked at the leader mockingly and said, "I''ve been here. Now you can reveal where Howard is? After all, I''ve been arrested, Howard should lose value..."


    "He''s in this building, and if anything happens here, Howard will be shot..." the leader shrugged, looked at Peggy Carter and said with a smile.


    "It''s despicable, isn''t it? But there''s no way. We don''t want to die and gamble on the power of the sword in the stone. Captain Peggy, as long as you can put down the sword in the stone behind you, I can guarantee that we can only imprison you and draw some blood for experiments at most, and won''t kill you!"


    "Us? It seems that you still have to find Rogers!" Peggy Carter''s eyes narrowed slightly, and one hand extended to the sword in the stone behind him, which shocked everyone''s pupils. The leader subconsciously stepped back and didn''t want to face the power of the sword in the stone.


    Although the soldiers on one side were full of fear, they still clenched their teeth in front of the leader to prevent Peggy Carter from suddenly shooting.

 Chapter 1434

    "To tell you the truth, do you really have the courage to kill Howard? You know, his identity is extraordinary. If you had the courage, what would you have done?" Peggy Carter, with a sword in the stone in his right hand and a gun in his left hand, looked at the leader who was blocked behind and said mockingly.


    "Captain Peggy, are you interrogating us? To tell you the truth, under normal circumstances, we naturally dare not kill Howard stark. After all, we should worry about not only your revenge, but also those big guys'' revenge..." the leader hesitated to look at Peggy Carter''s stone sword, winked at his men and said slowly.


    "But if we''re all going to die, there''s nothing to worry about. Isn''t there a good word? After I die, it''s the flood!"


    "Shua!" As soon as the leader''s voice fell, Peggy Carter waved his stone sword and cut directly to the soldiers who suddenly shot.


    The sword in the stone didn''t explode any miraculous place, but Peggy Carter''s powerful power directly cut off the soldiers'' heads, and the huge heads rolled on the ground, leaving all the soldiers around stunned.


    "Move! Sword in stone has no power. It''s her own power! Catch her alive!" However, at this time, the leader was suddenly ecstatic, because he saw Peggy Carter cutting off the soldier''s head quietly adjusting his wrist. Cutting off the head was nothing for a super soldier!


    As the leader''s voice fell, the soldiers around did not hesitate and rushed to Peggy Carter''s direction. At this time, obeying orders is the best choice.


    But at this time, shizhongjian suddenly trembled. In Peggy Carter''s surprised eyes, shizhongjian''s body lit up, shook the blood on the original body, and then fell into silence again.


    Peggy Carter''s face was a little stiff, but with the manifestation of the sword in the stone, the surrounding soldiers were stunned. They even forgot the orders issued by the original leader, even the leader himself.


    "What? Do you still want to come up and die?" Peggy Carter''s expression soon became arrogant, looked around the soldiers and said, "it turns out that the silence before the sword in the stone was due to the lack of blood. That''s just right. You sacrifice the sword!"


    "Shua!" At the sound of, Peggy Carter didn''t bother to give the people around him time to react. He directly waved the sword in the stone and killed the soldier nearest to him again. The sword in the stone trembled reluctantly again, as if he was a little clean and disliked the blood stained on the sword.


    And Peggy Carter didn''t mean to stop at all. She knew that shizhongjian still didn''t want to provide her strength, but shizhongjian also hated the blood. Peggy Carter was ready to use the miracle of shizhongjian to make a way.


    As for the cost, it is the lives of the soldiers around.


    However, since these soldiers choose to stand up against her, even when they know the truth, they still want to be against her, they can only blame the different positions of the two sides, life and death!


    As Peggy Carter''s sword in the stone kept waving, one soldier after another fell to the ground. Don''t say that these soldiers were not Peggy Carter''s opponents without using guns, but that these soldiers had been frightened by the sword in the stone, and various legends that had been solved before echoed in their minds, They were completely afraid and didn''t know how to fight back against Peggy Carter.


    Moreover, not to mention these soldiers, even the leader was also flustered. The glowing image of Steve Rogers flying in the air was still echoing in his mind, so that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Say! Where''s Howard? Take me to him, and I may let you die!" After Peggy Carter slaughtered, he stopped for a while, looked at the leader and said in a deep voice, "after all, I don''t want to trade your life for Howard Stark''s life, but if you want to let me catch Howard Stark''s life, you''d better save it!"


    "Captain Peggy, please come with me..." the leader looked at the stone sword that glowed and trembled again and shook away his blood. His heart trembled slightly, and then took a deep breath. Finally, he was unwilling to gamble his life.


    Soon, under the leadership of the leader, Peggy Carter came to another house. Howard stark looked at Peggy Carter and the leader with a sword in his face. He couldn''t help asking, "has the power of the sword in the stone been restored?"


    "Yes, I recovered from the killing. If I didn''t recover, I''m afraid I''d be suspended..." Peggy Carter said softly with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, that means I''m free?" Howard Stark''s eyes flickered slightly, as if he understood something. He stood up with a smile, walked to the leader, smiled and said, "Joseph? I know you, don''t worry, I won''t let Carter kill you. I don''t care who''s behind you, but you won''t come to a good end if you appear in front of me..."


    "Howard..." Joseph clenched his teeth to say something, but Howard stark patted him on the shoulder and directly interrupted him.


    "Come on, Carter, take me to see Rogers, and I''ll make a good plan. How can I avenge once!" Howard stark nuzzled his mouth at Peggy Carter and whispered.


    "Good!" Peggy Carter glanced at Joseph and didn''t say anything. He took Howard stark out. They didn''t communicate too much along the way. They were very calm and calm.


    "Joseph, are you sure?" Soon, Joseph received a call from the above, "really let them go, we''ll be in big trouble!"


    "Many of my men have died. The sword is shining. When I face it, I will have uncontrollable fear..." Joseph felt that he had walked at the critical moment of life and death, and even his teeth trembled.


    "Try again. You evacuate first and let your men try. At least one Howard stark and Peggy Carter must die!" There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and then issued the latest order.


    "Do you really want to kill Howard? Won''t those big men riot?" Joseph''s eyes flickered with hesitation, "moreover, Peggy Carter will go crazy after Howard Stark''s death..."


    "At that time, I''m afraid no one can stop the power of the sword in the stone. Captain Peggy will kill everyone here, and I may not be able to run away..."

 Chapter 1435

    "From your description, I didn''t hear how amazing the sword in the stone showed. The sword in the stone in your mouth is just a shining sword, Joseph, try again..." the command tone at the other end of the phone gradually became obvious.


    "As for Howard, those big men also know the news of Shi Zhongjian. Except for a few people who have a good personal relationship with him, others choose to stand idly by. In order to prevent his later revenge, killing him is the best choice!"


    "Sword in stone... Revenge..." Joseph''s eyes flickered slightly, with a hesitating light in his eyes, but he was also constantly looking back on what had happened before.


    Peggy Carter waved the sword in the stone and slaughtered soldiers without any ability to fight back. Howard Stark''s dialogue after seeing Peggy Carter, Howard Stark''s threat to him, and most importantly, Peggy Carter and Howard stark left on foot!


    "The sword in the stone does not show the power beyond our cognition. Although it does seem to have spirituality and give us a great psychological deterrent, it doesn''t seem to let Peggy Carter have the power of God we originally imagined!" Joseph began to mutter to himself.


    "Maybe Peggy Carter does have the power of God, but she didn''t show it. Maybe we can test it for the last time, the last time..."


    Perhaps he felt that he had been frightened by the magic of the sword in the stone before, or he still had some luck in his heart, because the ability shown by Peggy Carter was not so invincible. Joseph began to move again after panic and meditation.


    Of course, this is also because of the great pressure given to him by the above and the pressure brought by Howard stark to retaliate against him, which forced Joseph to choose to take action.


    "Shoot! Snipe them! Allow the use of all weapons!" Soon, Joseph gave the order, with a trace of determination and resentment in his voice. If Joseph saw clearly and rationally about Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers at the beginning, Joseph''s state of mind was not so good after experiencing all these things in person.


    However, this also strengthened Joseph''s idea of dealing with Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, because he thought that rational and smart people would lose their attitude after ups and downs. Who can guarantee that Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers with strong power will not become another person because of the imbalance of mentality?


    With Joseph''s order, most of the soldiers are still hesitating, because the previous killing has broken the defense of most of them. They simply have no courage to continue to deal with Peggy Carter. They can continue to stay here and don''t choose to be deserters. They don''t dare to let them continue to deal with Peggy Carter.


    However, a few of Joseph''s guards clenched their teeth and listened to Joseph''s orders, looking for sniper guns and other firearms, rushed to the window of the building and aimed at Peggy Carter and Howard stark who came out of the building.


    "Huh?" Although Peggy Carter did not get the blessing of the sword in the stone, as a super soldier, she was keenly aware of the coming of danger. She pulled Howard stark aside in an instant, lifted the shield hanging behind her, and stood behind herself and Howard stark.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Gunshots echoed under the night, and the bullets were blocked by the shield in Peggy Carter''s hand, but Peggy Carter''s face was not good-looking, because she knew that the real trouble began.


    Before entering the building to save Howard stark, the other party did not use firearms, but under Peggy Carter''s sneak attack, the other party''s firearms did not produce any effect, so they were directly cleared by Peggy Carter.


    Of course, this is also the abandoned son set by the other party and can be sacrificed to relax Peggy Carter''s vigilance.


    Later, during the meeting with Joseph, Joseph''s men were ready to capture Peggy Carter alive. In addition, the space in the house was narrow and it was not suitable to use guns. Peggy Carter could fight easily even without the blessing of sword in stone, especially when the soldiers were frightened by sword in stone.


    But now the situation is different. The other party has used heavy weapons. In addition, behind the building, there are empty streets, not even a bunker, and there is Howard stark around. It is not so easy for Peggy Carter to retreat.


    Especially now that the other party makes a move, it is obvious that he is beginning to question the power of Peggy Carter. It is not so easy for Peggy Carter to deceive the other party as before. Even Peggy Carter has no time to fight back. Under the suppression of fire, Peggy Carter can only pull Howard Stark back continuously.


    "Don''t aim at nearby places, but directly aim at their whole body. How can she react faster? Her shield is only so big. Do you really think that such a small shield can block the bodies of two people?" Joseph was excited when he saw Peggy Carter''s embarrassed appearance. He shouted loudly and even raised a sniper gun to aim at Peggy Carter and Howard stark.


    However, different from his crazy shooting men, Joseph is also a veteran. When he faced Peggy Carter who kept waving his shield, he didn''t mean to worry, but was silently calculating something.


    "Bang!" A bullet was shot from Joseph''s sniper gun, and the bullet roared in the direction of Peggy Carter. At this time, Peggy Carter had just blocked a bullet shot at himself, and it was too late to change the offensive. In particular, this bullet did not give Peggy Carter any sense of crisis before.


    "Poof!" With a sound of, the sniper gun bullet directly shot through Howard Stark''s lower leg, making his leg flesh and blood explode directly, making Howard stark lose his balance in an instant and fall to the ground in great pain.


    "Let''s go! Leave me alone! They won''t feel better if they kill me! After resurrecting Steve, you can leave!" Howard Stark''s face twitched with pain, but he clenched his teeth and shouted at Peggy Carter.


    "Stop talking nonsense! I''m here to save you. How can I leave alone?" Peggy Carter snorted coldly with anger in his eyes. He picked up Howard Stark''s body with one hand, held the shield in front of him with one hand, and hurried back away from the building, hoping to find a shelter.

 Chapter 1436

    However, it is obvious that the empty streets have been cleared long ago and there are no obstacles. It is not so easy for Peggy Carter to find a place to take refuge with Howard stark, especially when there is a hail of bullets.


    "She really has no divine power. The sword in the stone can only shine now. She is not a god!" After Joseph''s blow blew Howard Stark''s calf, his heart was shocked and relieved, especially when Howard stark had threatened him before, and Joseph obviously found something after he succeeded in this blow.


    "If she was a real God, how could she fight like that before? She flashed a divine light directly, and we knelt down and surrendered directly. She has lost the power of the God. This is our chance!"


    At the thought of this, the haze and pressure Joseph had felt before were swept away, and the whole person was instantly excited. His eyes lit up and looked at Peggy Carter and Howard stark who were struggling to retreat.


    "If you were alone, you might really be able to leave with that shield, but you really shouldn''t save Howard stark!" Joseph''s mouth slightly raised, confident that he returned to him at this moment. He put the sniper gun in place, aimed at an open space, and then picked up a sniper gun and put it next to the original sniper gun.


    "Super soldier, if I get super soldier serum, I will be stronger than you two!" Joseph muttered to himself, pulled the new sniper gun, and then pulled the sniper gun that was originally aimed at the open space after 1.5 seconds.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Two voices sounded in succession, mixed with the continuous gunfire around, and there was no abnormality, but Peggy Carter felt a sense of crisis coming.


    Peggy Carter noticed that a bullet was going towards Howard Stark''s head in her hand, but the sense of crisis came from her feet. It seemed to remind her that she would encounter a threat after dodging, but if she didn''t dodge, Howard stark might die on the spot!


    The speed of the bullet was so fast that Peggy Carter had no time to weigh the pros and cons. She subconsciously dodged and let Howard stark avoid a bullet that would kill him.


    Peggy Carter didn''t notice. When she chose to dodge, the sword in the stone lit up a little, and then quickly fell silent.


    "Poof!" When Peggy Carter just dodged, Peggy Carter felt a sharp pain in his arm, a large piece of meat on his arm disappeared directly, and he didn''t even have the power to hold the shield.


    This is the sniper route calculated by Joseph, and it is also the target of Joseph''s second delayed sniper gun.


    In other words, whether Peggy Carter chooses to dodge or not, the result is what Joseph wants to see, because if he doesn''t dodge, Howard stark will die on the spot. After dodging, in theory, Peggy Carter will lose an arm holding a shield, and the power of a sniper gun should be able to do this.


    Only when the bullet hit, Joseph did not look too happy, because Peggy Carter''s bone was not broken, but a large piece of flesh and blood was missing from his arm, which was far from what Joseph expected.


    "By that inch, did the super soldier serum save your arm, or did the sword in the stone shine again just now?" Joseph''s eyes twinkled with hesitation, then clenched his teeth and said, "no matter, in order not to have a long dream, it''s better to kill them all quickly!"


    Joseph raised his sniper gun, aimed at Peggy Carter and Howard stark again, and silently calculated Peggy Carter''s course of action after his injury


    Turning back a little, back to the moment when Peggy Carter was injured, on the hospital bed in the doomsday bunker, Steve Rogers suddenly opened his eyes, and a strong breath burst out of him.


    It was not only Huang Wen''s Avatar who recovered the power to suppress Steve Rogers'' consciousness, but also Steve Rogers who noticed Peggy Carter''s injury!


    "Rogers?" When Bucky Barnes saw Steve Rogers with his eyes open and a strong smell on his body, he flashed a bit of confusion in his eyes. Then he quickly recovered and hurried to say, "something happened to Howard. Carter went to save him..."


    "I know, wait here for me to come back!" Steve Rogers didn''t mean to talk nonsense. His body directly broke through the doomsday bunker and rushed to the sky


    Captain Steve in his soul also flew up, flashing worried eyes and whispering, "what''s the matter? He suddenly woke up and was in such a hurry. Did you say something happened to Carter?"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    At night, where Peggy Carter and Howard stark are, the two gunshots are mixed in a burst of gunshots, which is not remarkable, but this is Joseph''s accurate calculation, and this time, Joseph aims at Howard Stark''s head and Peggy Carter''s heart!


    Yes, in Joseph''s calculation, whether Peggy Carter dodges or not, one of her and Howard stark must die!


    "No!" Feeling the familiar sense of crisis, Peggy Carter''s heart tightened. She couldn''t help regretting that she didn''t save Howard stark, but that she didn''t leave more words for Steve Rogers.


    "I should have let you kill Joseph directly before. That guy is a famous sniper. It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, we wouldn''t fall into this situation..." Howard stark became weak because of excessive blood loss. His heart was full of regret and couldn''t help whispering.


    "Flash or not?" When Peggy Carter heard Howard Stark''s words, an idea flashed in his mind. Then without much hesitation, Peggy Carter chose to step and dodge, blocking Howard stark with a shield full of blood.


    Peggy Carter knew that if she died, Howard stark could not run away, but it was already at this juncture. She felt that after Howard stark died, she would come to no good end. Her pride did not allow the people she protected to die in front of her.


    "Buzz!" When Peggy Carter closed his eyes to meet his death, a light flashed in the sky. A solid and reliable figure appeared in front of Peggy Carter, flashing golden light.


    At this time, Peggy Carter felt that the sense of crisis suddenly disappeared. A warm and safe feeling shrouded her. Even the injury on her arm seemed to be recovering slowly, which made Peggy Carter open his eyes suspiciously

 Chapter 1437

    When Peggy Carter opened his eyes, Steve Rogers just turned his mind. He frowned, his face floating with anger, looked at Peggy Carter''s injured left arm, and a trace of heartache flashed in his eyes.


    When she saw Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter had a lot to say, but suddenly she felt she didn''t need to say anything. She just smiled, nodded and whispered, "are you awake?"


    "Sorry, I woke up a little late..." Steve Rogers looked at Peggy Carter apologetically, stretched out his hand and grabbed Peggy Carter''s arm. The power of the Holy Light acted on Peggy Carter''s arm.


    In just a moment, Peggy Carter''s injured arm recovered as before, revealing a section in the broken sleeve, as white as white jade.


    "It''s all right. It''s not too late. I''ll be sorry if you come later..." Peggy Carter looked at his recovered arm, smiled, shook his head and whispered, "you''re just here now."


    "Sorry, actually, you wouldn''t have been hurt..." Steve Rogers said, looking straight into Peggy Carter''s eyes.


    "I can probably guess some things, just like the sword in the stone suddenly lost his temper..." Peggy Carter smiled and said with a flash of wisdom in his eyes.


    In fact, Peggy Carter is well aware that the change of sword in stone is inseparable from Steve Rogers'' coma, just as she knows that it is not necessary to kill astoros to revive captain Steve, but Peggy Carter did not make it difficult for Steve Rogers on this issue, because she clearly understands Steve Rogers'' character.


    "Well, I think I can save..." when Peggy Carter''s voice fell and there was silence between Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, Howard stark, who was still held by Peggy Carter, raised his hand weakly and looked at Steve Rogers and said weakly.


    To tell the truth, Howard Stark''s heart trembled violently when he saw Steve Rogers wave to recover the injury on Peggy Carter''s arm. He just felt that he had reached the gate of death and was completely desperate. But now, the hope of life appeared in front of him again, so Howard stark had to sigh that it was good to live.


    Although Howard stark had seen the picture of Steve Rogers using the holy light to directly deter Hydra spies before, Howard stark was more excited by this life and death rescue.


    "Oh, sorry, Howard..." Steve Rogers heard Howard Stark''s words, and then noticed Howard Stark''s missing calf and said apologetically.


    "Isn''t it? Can''t it be saved if the leg is broken? Then you can help me stop bleeding. It''s a big deal. I''ll install a mechanical leg for myself at that time. I still have some inspiration for the mechanical arm of Bucky Barnes in another world..." Howard stark heard Steve Rogers''s words, his face was a little stiff, and then he held back his regret, Watching Steve Rogers whisper.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean that. It''s just to recover the broken leg. It''s not a big problem!" When Steve Rogers saw that Howard stark misunderstood his meaning, he quickly shook his head and didn''t talk nonsense. He waved and sprinkled a holy light on Howard Stark''s calf.


    Howard stark felt his calf itch. When he looked at the past, his calf had recovered. If the trouser legs were not still broken, Howard stark thought that the loss of one leg was his illusion.


    "Oh! Rogers! You are my God! You, you are more perfect than God! You are the real God!" Howard stark broke free from Peggy Carter''s hands and fell to the ground. After experiencing the feeling of paralysis, he shouted at Steve Rogers with great excitement.


    At this moment, Howard Stark has completely incarnated into a loyal fan of Steve Rogers, and even he knows better what those people are afraid of. If Howard stark didn''t know that Steve Rogers would eventually leave, I''m afraid Howard stark would be afraid of himself.


    But now Howard stark not only has no fear, but also admires Steve Rogers even more. He admires that he has such power, but he can still maintain his original state of mind.


    When Steve Rogers cured Howard Stark''s calf, there was a silence in the building. Everyone was stunned. The clothes behind him were soaked in cold sweat. Even some soldiers who were scared out of courage sat down directly on the ground and even had difficulty breathing.


    Don''t look up to the courage of these soldiers. They may be able to rush into battle in the face of normal enemies, even in the face of war, but when they see the gods in their eyes, they will naturally be frightened. Otherwise, Peggy Carter could not kill so many soldiers with false tiger power before.


    I remember when Steve Rogers just appeared, these soldiers were still subconsciously firing guns, including Joseph. They had seen the hope of killing Peggy Carter. Even if a man from heaven blocked Peggy Carter with light, they didn''t stop because of inertia.


    However, when they saw that bullets were blocked by the light, all the soldiers slowly became desperate. Then they saw a miracle. They could clearly see the picture of Steve Rogers helping Peggy Carter and Howard stark recover from their injuries in the sniper mirror.


    If even this can not be regarded as a miracle, these people do not know what can be regarded as a miracle. If even this can not be called a God, these people do not know what kind of existence can be called a God.


    "God! What are we doing? We''re shooting at God?" A soldier collapsed and sat on the ground, suddenly crying, "we''ll go to hell! We''ll definitely go to hell!"


    "It''s impossible! Doesn''t it mean that their power comes from the sword in the stone? Why does captain Steve have the power of the gods? Does it mean that the sword in the stone can''t exert its power because captain Steve has the power of the gods?" Joseph also looked at Steve Rogers in the sniper mirror and muttered that he couldn''t accept what was happening at this time.


    Originally, after experiencing what had happened before, Joseph felt that he had seen through everything and would no longer have an unbalanced state of mind, but at this time, Joseph''s state of mind collapsed again, and tears slowly slipped in his eyes, which were tears of regret.

 Chapter 1438

    At this time, Joseph knew that everything he had done was wrong, and the choices made by the top were also wrong. No one could resist the real gods. Their previous behavior would only annoy the gods, and what was about to wait for them would be divine punishment!


    Once there was a divine punishment recorded in the myth. Greedy human beings faced a great flood. Only Noah''s family spent the end in the ark. Joseph didn''t know how many people could survive this divine punishment, but he knew that he must be unable to survive


    No one in the building chose to escape because they had basically lost their ability to move, and no one thought they could escape under the gaze of the God Steve Rogers.


    "Jingling!" Just when the building fell into silence, the telephone rang and reminded Joseph. He looked at the phone not far away and into the sight. He seemed to see Steve Rogers turn his head and look at him.


    Joseph seemed to understand something. He went to the phone and answered it. There was no wave in his voice and said, "hello? Who?"


    "Who else can it be? It''s me! How? Did you succeed? Is Howard stark dead? And Peggy Carter, have you got the sword in the stone? I tell you, don''t worry about what you shouldn''t have..." there was some excited voice on the other end of the phone.


    In this era without network, it is not so easy to obtain first-hand intelligence. Even the high-level side can''t know how it is going. They just calculate according to time and think there should be a result.


    Moreover, according to Joseph''s previous report, the senior management felt that Peggy Carter should not be able to use the power of the sword in the stone. This action is likely to succeed, as long as Joseph is not frightened by Peggy Carter.


    "Talk to them yourself..." Joseph heard the voice on the other end of the phone and was silent. When he looked back, Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter and Howard stark had come to him. He said a word and gave way to the location of the phone.


    "What do you mean?" The man on the other end of the phone was stunned. He didn''t understand what Joseph was talking about for a moment.


    "Hehe, what do you mean? Tim, right? I remember you. You bichi, take the lead against me. Wait for me!" Howard stark saw that Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter didn''t answer the phone. He didn''t go forward directly and scolded the other end of the phone.


    "Howard? You''re not dead? Wait, where''s Joseph? You control Joseph?" Tim was stunned when he heard Howard Stark''s voice, and then an ominous premonition came to his mind.


    Seeing Tim''s expression and words, the expression of other people at the top also changed. Their hearts also looked uneasily at each other, and a sense of crisis appeared in their hearts.


    "Peggy Carter has regained his divine power? What do you want to do? Do you really want to subvert the whole human society?" With his heart beating violently and his uneasiness, Tim shouted at Howard stark at the other end of the phone.


    "Hehe, you take it for granted to deal with us. We have resisted to subvert human society. How can you say that?" Howard stark sneered and said mockingly, "wait, no one can do anything wrong without paying the price. You can guess what your price is!"


    "I''ve located them..." Steve Rogers warned.


    "Hey, hey, it''s really convenient to have you!" Howard stark smiled with emotion when he heard what Steve Rogers said, and then hung up the phone directly. He was too lazy to give Tim and them a chance to continue talking. He wanted Tim and others to be in fear from now on. This is also a prelude to punishment for them.


    "What are you going to do?" Steve Rogers looked at the trembling soldiers and Joseph with fear in his eyes, looked at Peggy Carter and asked softly.


    "What do you think?" Instead of making a direct decision, Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers and asked to know Steve Rogers''s choice.


    "This is not my world, but your world. I can''t help you make decisions because it will affect you and change some things..." Steve Rogers slowly shook his head and said softly.


    "Huh?!" Joseph on one side heard what Steve Rogers said and looked up at Steve Rogers. He heard the key information and looked a little confused.


    However, neither Steve Rogers nor Peggy Carter paid attention to Joseph''s affairs. Regardless of the outcome of the soldiers, Joseph and his men who shot Peggy Carter were bound to die.


    None of the three people who have experienced these things is the virgin. Even if the injury has recovered, can the previous blood flow in vain!


    "Well, let''s change the weather. Anyway, with Howard stark, the country is not unable to reorganize a group of high-level leaders..." Peggy Carter shrugged his shoulders, flashing a light of wisdom in his eyes and whispered.


    "No one is irreplaceable, especially these politicians who have done nothing can replace them. There are still many people."


    "Of course, because they have revealed a lot of information, it seems that no one will stand on Howard''s side, otherwise you won''t be alone for so long..."


    "However, these things don''t matter. They can''t be solved. They are just afraid of our existence. You just need to tell those people that after a period of time, we will all leave the world and won''t appear again..."


    "Carter..."


    "Carter..."


    Howard stark and Steve Rogers looked at Peggy Carter at the same time. They were surprised at what Peggy Carter said at this time, because the departure of Steve Rogers was inevitable. Steve Rogers was originally an outsider.


    But Peggy Carter is different. She is Peggy Carter of the world


    "The world can''t hold me anymore..." Peggy Carter smiled at Steve Rogers and Howard stark and said helplessly.


    "After all, I can''t really become a God and rule the world? This is not the end I want to see. I don''t have any interest in becoming a God, so leaving seems to be my only choice. If Steve wants to return, he will support me!"

 Chapter 1439

    "Do you mean to leave the universe with Rogers?" Howard stark heard Peggy Carter''s words, his eyes flashed a hesitant look, and finally clenched his teeth and asked his own question.


    Howard stark clearly knows what it means for Peggy Carter to leave this universe. Especially captain Steve is just an ordinary person compared with Peggy Carter with sword in stone. Can he really go to other universes?


    "I just can''t stay in this universe. After Steve''s resurrection, I can also go to Rogers'' universe with us..." Peggy Carter shook his head with a smile and said softly, "when we go on a trip, Rogers, you won''t be unwelcome?"


    "No, no..." Steve Rogers looked at Peggy Carter with some embarrassment, shook his head and whispered.


    "Will Steve leave with you?" Howard Stark''s eyes flickered slightly, and he said with some emotion for a moment, "in this way, you have all left the world, leaving me and Bucky..."


    "At least you can keep company with each other. It''s much better than many universes..." Peggy Carter spread his hand with a smile and whispered. "If Steve knew what happened after his sacrifice, he should have the same idea as me, especially when such an opportunity would be in front of us."


    "I do have the same idea..." Captain Steve looked at Peggy Carter with a smile on his face and a trace of fatigue flashed across his eyes. He nodded approvingly and whispered.


    Captain Steve knew that Peggy Carter''s heart had been hurt by the series of events since her death, and she was very tired.


    Perhaps, with Peggy Carter''s character, she will still end the war, but she doesn''t want to stay in the world, especially the power she has now is really incompatible with the world.


    Captain Steve looked at the sword in the stone behind Peggy Carter. He was thinking, did the warriors recorded in the myth really die because of the seal of Astros?


    Perhaps after the warriors got strength, their mentality changed and finally lost the power of the sword in the stone; Maybe the warriors have remained unchanged since they got the strength, and then they were rejected by the world. Finally, they chose to retire and disappear in the long river of history


    At this time, even if Peggy Carter has a strong power to kill all those who want to target her, the people''s hearts are uncontrollable, especially Peggy Carter doesn''t want to become a so-called God and forcibly rule the world.


    Moreover, even if Peggy Carter really becomes a God and rules the whole world, with human character, there will definitely be rebels one after another. At that time, Peggy Carter will not be able to fight back with a clear conscience like this


    "You... You''re not captain Steve?" Joseph listened to the dialogue of Steve Rogers and others, and finally his thirst for knowledge defeated his fear of death. He summoned up his courage and looked at Steve Rogers and asked.


    "Hehe, do you think we will tell you?" Howard stark sneered. If he didn''t rush up and kick his feet, he would lose his image of Howard stark, not his style of Howard stark. At this time, Howard stark really wanted to kick Joseph to the ground to avenge his broken leg.


    You know, Howard stark regretted that he didn''t let Peggy Carter kill Joseph before, which led them to almost die in a hail of bullets. Now he hasn''t shot Joseph. It''s really self-restraint.


    However, good self-restraint does not mean that Howard stark will let Joseph go, or even kindly answer questions for him. He just doesn''t want to let himself rush in front like a dog leg and beat Joseph.


    "We need to hurry up, solve them as soon as possible, kill astoros, revive Steve, and then leave the world!" Peggy Carter glanced at Joseph and reached out to hold the sword in the stone hanging behind Steve Rogers. After her injury recovered, Peggy Carter felt the power of the sword in the stone coming back, but Peggy Carter didn''t show any difference or dissatisfaction.


    Sometimes, when Peggy Carter knows the truth, it doesn''t mean she has to break it, just as she had to kill astoros to save captain Steve.


    "Buzz!" When Peggy Carter held it in his hand, the sword in the stone made a light sound, and then the powerful sword light flashed through the building. Silently, everyone including Joseph fell to the ground, looking as if he had not suffered any pain.


    However, the power of the sword in the stone acted on the souls of these people and gave them a long time of torture until their souls completely collapsed.


    This is not Peggy Carter''s revenge, but the power of the sword in stone. I don''t know whether the sword in stone is to avenge Peggy Carter''s injury before, or because the sword in stone is stained with too many soldiers'' blood, which makes it very unhappy. Especially for the sword in stone, these soldiers are evil people who hide evil intentions.


    When only Peggy Carter, Steve Rogers and Howard stark were left in the building, Steve Rogers didn''t stop at the dead, but looked at Howard stark and said, "are you sure I''ll take you there now?"


    "If you can''t do it with your momentum, I, the leading rich scientist, really don''t have any value!" Howard stark shrugged, smiled and said, "well, I''m also a famous big man in this country!"


    "Don''t worry, those people before didn''t choose to really stand up to help me. It should be that they know your ability and worry that you will threaten their existing status..."


    "But now that you have made a decision to leave this universe, there is nothing to worry about. At most, it will be a little troublesome to explain things in another universe!"


    "In that case, let''s go!" Steve Rogers nodded and looked at Peggy Carter. Peggy Carter smiled and didn''t speak.


    Peggy Carter knew what Steve Rogers meant. Steve Rogers wanted to say that from this moment on, Peggy Carter officially embarked on the road of separation from the world.


    But Peggy Carter has no intention of regretting this decision, because Peggy Carter has not done anything wrong from beginning to end. It is not Peggy Carter who took the initiative to this step, but the world that pushed her step by step to the present step.

 Chapter 1440

    In order to end the cruel war and deal with the red skeleton, Peggy Carter got the power of the sword in the stone after the sacrifice of Captain Steve, which made the red skeleton no longer a problem, but also made the high-level fear and covet the power of the sword in the stone and took action against Peggy Carter.


    To sum up, Peggy Carter really did nothing wrong. She was just dealing with the red skeleton according to the above order and preparing to end the world war. As a result, she became the target of being dealt with due to various accidents.


    The world let Peggy Carter down. Peggy Carter was too lazy to rekindle hope. He simply had a choice to leave this road, and Peggy Carter resolutely embarked on this road.


    "Buzz!" The next moment, a holy light poured out of Steve Rogers and wrapped Peggy Carter and Howard stark. The power of the holy light began to act on the space, pryed the space law with the law of the holy light, and disappeared into the building with Peggy Carter and Howard stark.


    In the location of the high-level meeting, the original phone call made all the high-level people panic. They instantly fell into a noisy quarrel, which was no better than the quarreling aunts in the vegetable market.


    These high-level officials don''t know what happened to Joseph, but Howard stark didn''t die, but put down his cruel words, which has proved that Howard stark must have been out of the crisis of life and death, and even Joseph''s action should have failed!


    As for why they failed, no one at the top level knows, but they know the end of the failure. They want to find a way to recover the previous failure, but they have been unable to discuss an outcome that everyone agrees with.


    After all, in this era, even nuclear weapons have not been officially born, and mankind has no confidence and satisfaction to kill God.


    "Buzz!" When the high-level officials were still arguing, a holy light flashed in the conference hall, and then Steve Rogers appeared here.


    "I buy GA!"


    "Ward hair!"


    The originally noisy conference hall suddenly quieted down, accompanied by a startling cry. They couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them. At this moment, they seemed to understand why Howard stark and Peggy Carter could escape from the situation of death.


    And now, it''s them who need to think about how to escape from the situation of death!


    "Captain Peggy, Captain Steve, Howard..." Tim held his mouth slightly and looked at the trio here. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Not to mention that the way the three played gave Tim too much pressure, let''s say that the powerful power emanating from Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers is enough to frighten Tim out of words.


    "Well, it seems that it''s all here. I even saw some old friends. I didn''t expect it. I don''t know who said it. These people in politics are just our toys. I didn''t expect you to appear in this place!" Howard stark looked around at the people around him, fixed his eyes on several familiar faces and said mockingly.


    "..." the faces of the tycoons named by Howard stark were very stiff. At this time, they regretted that they were in the wrong line. When the two gods appeared in front of them, their hearts could not even rise a trace of resistance.


    "Captain Steve, Captain Peggy, do you really want to subvert the existing human society? Do you want to rule all mankind?" Tim looked at the silence, endured the trembling of his teeth, and struggled to look at Steve Rogers and Peggy card.


    "They never meant to rule all mankind. After a while, they will leave the world, but before that, those who deal with them need to be punished..." Howard stark knew that Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter had left the matter to him, so he stood up and looked at Tim.


    "God... Divine world?" As Howard Stark''s voice fell, surprised eyes flashed in the eyes of the people around him, but they felt that it was in line with cognition.


    In their current view, since there are strong men like Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter and the sword in the stone, there should be gods and divine worlds in the world. It is also natural for Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter to return to the divine world.


    When they thought of this layer, the hearts of the people were more remorseful. Since the gods would leave sooner or later, why did they bother to deal with the gods? Now God''s punishment is coming. It''s not worth the loss!


    "Huh?" Howard stark was still thinking about how to explain the other universe with this group of uneducated guys. Now this group of people have directly understood his meaning as the divine world. Howard Stark is too lazy to explain more and just push the boat with the current.


    "Contact those politicians who are unwilling to deal with Rogers and Carter, as well as those old guys. It''s time to give up your position. I think you don''t mean to resist?" Howard stark smiled and asked, looking at the crowd around him with a hint of mockery on the corner of his mouth.


    "Won''t it hurt our family?" This time, even Tim, who was originally questioning, sat on the ground with a depressed face. He looked at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, trying to get the promise of the gods.


    "They didn''t deal with us, and naturally we won''t kill innocent people..." Peggy Carter glanced at Tim faintly. To tell the truth, Peggy Carter had been ordered by Tim to perform some tasks before. At this time, Peggy Carter was quite moved by the change of status.


    Of course, even with the previous friendship, Peggy Carter did not intend to let Tim go, because with such friendship, Tim was still not soft hearted when dealing with himself, and even nearly killed Peggy Carter.


    Even though Peggy Carter knew that she should not really die, at that moment, she still felt the breath of death, and she didn''t want to feel that breath again.


    With Peggy Carter''s promise, the people around him sat there, regretting that they were still grateful for the forgiveness of the gods and did not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Soon, the senior executives who didn''t choose to deal with Peggy Carter came back, and they quickly accepted the relevant matters. As for those business matters, Howard stark can also deal with them.


    In the awe of everyone, under the eyes with a trace of fear, the light shrouded in the conference hall, and the high-level officials who had ordered to deal with Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers met their trial

 Chapter 1441

    The world will not stop because of the lack of one person, even if these people are the top of the country. Due to the existence of Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, the whole society has returned to its original appearance.


    Even the war ended because of several holy lights. Steve Rogers''s hammer of holy light hit several places at random, and the evil country and army surrendered directly, but the price was even higher than the original atomic bomb bombardment.


    However, what Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter didn''t expect was that after the end of the war, the high-level further publicized them, saying that they had become gods because they had the posture of saints after the end of the war, and even vaguely divided the credit among them, completely ignoring those heroes who really died because of the war.


    At this point, the new senior management is no better than the previous senior management. It can only be said that they were lucky to escape the trial.


    Of course, Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter didn''t take care of these things anymore. They didn''t come to save the world. They did what they wanted to do and ended the war. Even if another group of people were tried, who can guarantee that the next group is really better than this one?


    Unless Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter are willing to stay in this world and really rule mankind and manage these things, it will go against their will and character.


    In fact, after the settlement of the human high-level and war, Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter have begun to cut off contact with the world. To be precise, Peggy Carter has cut off contact with the world.


    Only Bucky Barnes and Howard stark were left in the world to intersect with them, and at this time, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers were ready to embark on the road of finding Astros.


    "Don''t just leave!" Howard stark looked at Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, whose eyes flickered slightly and said reluctantly, "I also want to watch Steve resurrect and see how to cross to another universe by the way..."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll come back. There''s sword in stone and Rogers. An astoros doesn''t pose a threat at all!" Peggy Carter smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "Alas, the speed at which our plane can climb is limited, otherwise I really want to see you fly out of the earth and live in the universe..." Howard stark sighed with regret in his eyes.


    As a scientist and a cross era scientist, he also wants to create an aircraft that can fly out of the earth, but scientific theory can surpass the times, but scientific creation is difficult to do this. The existing scientific and technological foundation is not enough to support Howard stark to do this, which is also Howard Stark''s regret.


    "In fact, you can also go to our universe. You don''t have much concern in this universe, do you?" Steve Rogers looked at the regret in Howard Stark''s eyes, pondered a little and whispered.


    "No, for your current state, the same people in each universe are not much different, but for our current state, the same people in each universe are still different..." Howard stark was stunned and said with a smile.


    "The realm I''m talking about is a psychological realm. After all, I''m only in my thirties and haven''t got a family yet. It''s hard for me to accept the presence of a son older than me. Even if he''s already a superhero, he shouldn''t adapt very well."


    "In fact, Tony is not old. He is not much different from his twenties and thirties..." Steve Rogers scratched his head and explained.


    "Well, Rogers, I know you mean well, but I think I still need to stay in this era. At least, I think there can be no lack of the birth of my son in our universe..." Howard stark waved his hand and whispered.


    "If I come to your universe and regenerate a Tony, the Tony of your universe will be uncomfortable, especially when he is old enough to have children..."


    "Well, we''ll talk about these things later. We''ll come back to you after we solve Astrus!" Steve Rogers saw Howard Stark''s firm attitude and finally nodded without forcing Howard stark to say.


    In fact, Steve Rogers still feels guilty about Tony Stark. Although Huang Wen knows that Howard stark of their universe escaped to the dimension battlefield through the attack and killing of Bucky Barnes and pretending to die, they haven''t heard more about Howard stark.


    Therefore, if we can trick a Howard stark back into his own universe, it may alleviate Tony Stark''s yearning for his father.


    Unfortunately, Howard stark didn''t have this idea, which makes Steve Rogers a little sorry.


    "Let''s go!" When Peggy Carter saw Steve Rogers finish speaking, he looked at Steve Rogers and nodded. He didn''t mean to control the power of the sword in the stone to fly, but held the sword in the stone in his hand and waited for Steve Rogers to fly with her.


    "Buzz!" With a sound, in Peggy Carter''s eyes, the Holy Light shrouded her, rose up with Steve Rogers and flew to the direction outside the earth.


    "To tell you the truth, they really look like a couple!" Bucky Barnes understood what Howard stark said last time, especially when he saw that the shape of Steve Rogers holding a shield and a hammer in one hand was exactly the same as that of Peggy Carter holding a shield and a sword in the other.


    "Is it really acceptable for Steve to know what happened after his resurrection?" Thinking of this, Bucky Barnes sighed and muttered in a low voice.


    "They have their choice, but Steve can''t stay in our universe..." Howard stark shook his head and whispered.


    "After all, if someone knows that there is a Steve Rogers Without divine power who is still alive, they will certainly fight Steve. Steve is just an ordinary super soldier. He can''t cope with the means of those people, just like Carter who lost the power of sword in stone..."


    "Ordinary super soldiers... Ha ha, the world has become too fast. The original almost invincible single power is now so worthless. You know, how many soldiers dream of it!" Bucky Barnes said with a hint of self mockery.

 Chapter 1442

    During the dialogue between Howard stark and Bucky Barnes, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers have flown out of the earth and into space, and captain Steve''s soul has also flown here.


    "Is this the space environment? There''s nothing different!" Peggy Carter, wrapped in the power of Steve Rogers, looked at the surrounding environment with his head tilted and whispered.


    "Shall I put away my strength and feel it for yourself?" Steve Rogers asked, smiling at Peggy Carter''s puzzled look.


    "Yes, since we have come to the universe, we should always adapt!" Peggy card nodded and said with some expectation.


    "Then you have to be ready. I''m going to put away my strength!" Steve Rogers took an encouraging look at Peggy Carter and slowly withdrew his strength.


    The sword in the stone in Peggy Carter''s hand shines, and the powerful force is integrated into Peggy Carter''s body, making her body quality rise continuously.


    But even so, when the power of Steve Rogers disappeared, Peggy Carter was still a little uncomfortable. People on earth thought Peggy Carter was a God, but Peggy Carter was just an ordinary person with the power of sword in stone.


    When Peggy Carter really comes into contact with the vacuum environment, the suffocation without air will still make her a little flustered. Even if she can survive without air, she can''t change this habit.


    In particular, her ability to survive in a vacuum did not belong to her.


    Fortunately, the power of the sword in the stone was continuously input into Peggy Carter''s body, and Steve Rogers encouraged him to gradually adapt to the current environment.


    "..." after Peggy Carter adapted, he shouted at Steve Rogers with some excitement, but there was no sound.


    "The sound cannot be transmitted directly under the vacuum environment. Only by using his own strength as the carrier can the sound be transmitted..." Steve Rogers saw Peggy Carter''s look a little dull because he didn''t hear the sound. He couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and softly explained.


    "So?" Peggy Carter learned quickly, and soon succeeded in transmitting his voice in the vacuum with the help of the power of the sword in the stone.


    "Yes, with your current strength, if you fight with people in the same realm on earth, it is easy to cause great destructive power, which may be more terrible than nuclear bombs..." Steve Rogers nodded approvingly and explained softly.


    "Oh, the nuclear bomb is the ultimate human weapon that has not been developed in your universe. It has powerful radiation power, but the nuclear bomb is not enough in front of the strong sub heavenly Father and even more powerful existence."


    "Therefore, when we reach the sub heavenly Father level strong, most of the battles will be carried out in space. Of course, there is a magician in our universe who can create a mirror space to accommodate the strong to fight in it without causing damage to the real world..."


    "The experience of your world is really colorful!" Peggy Carter said with some emotion and longing, "at least in your world, no one will be afraid or even jealous because you have great power..."


    "That''s not true!" Steve Rogers shook his head and softly explained, "in our universe, we have strong power at the beginning, which will also become the original sin, but later, because of the rise of Mr. Huang Wen and the coming cosmic crisis, people on earth turned their attention away..."


    "Moreover, Mr. Huang Wen often helps us improve our strength through special training, because there are more serious crises in the universe larger than the universe. If we want to participate, we have to constantly improve our strength!"


    "Mr. Huang Wen... Greater cosmic crisis..." Peggy Carter''s eyes flickered slightly, and the sword in the stone trembled slightly. She seemed to see some pictures and received some messages to let her know that if she left the universe, she might be involved in more dangerous things.


    "At the beginning, for me, war was dangerous, but I took part in the war without hesitation. Even though my strength was still very weak at that time, I didn''t have the slightest fear!" Peggy Carter''s firm light in his eyes brightened gradually, and his voice said loudly.


    "Rogers, when you first joined the army, you were not weak? But you have never been afraid. Your heart is the source of our strength. Since I have made a decision, I will not regret it!"


    "Then this time, when facing Astros, it should be a rehearsal to get used to the battle!" Steve Rogers nodded, smiled and said, "I''ll hold you down in the back. I hope you can refuel! Solve astoros by yourself!"


    "I will! Sword in stone has absolute restraint against Astrus, and I will not lose!" Peggy Carter said with a confident light in his eyes.


    "Let''s go!" Steve Rogers once again shrouded Peggy Carter in the holy light. Their bodies disappeared in place and shuttled through the space like light. Countless planets were left behind by them until they were outside a strange planet, and the two people stopped.


    This is a magical planet. It is somewhat similar to the moon. There is one side that will never shine, and Astrus is hiding in this planet.


    It is worth mentioning that this planet is no longer the first planet Astrus hid. Astrus had an ominous premonition and subconsciously chose to escape. However, no matter how he fled, he could not escape the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, let alone the guidance given by Huang Wen''s Avatar to Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers.


    "What''s going on? Why do I have another bad feeling?" On the dark side of the planet, Astrus''s heart trembled slightly, his eyes flashed a puzzled light, and he couldn''t help muttering.


    "It''s far enough from the earth. Even if that woman has the power of sword in stone, she can''t find it here! Sword in stone can''t determine my position..."


    "But what''s the matter with this uneasiness? Do I want to stay in another place? And how long do I have to stay? The red skull that gave strength before seems to be dead. Should the woman have calmed down? There''s no need to chase me?"


    Astros murmured and moved his body. In the end, he chose to leave the planet and hide on another planet. After all, this ominous premonition must not be groundless. It''s better to be careful and steady!

 Chapter 1443

    At this time, Astros has been very stable. At least most of the villain bosses are not as stable as him, but unfortunately, his stability has not played a role at this time.


    When Astrus just flew out of his planet, he just saw a luminous object suspended there in the universe, which did not have the power of the sword in the stone that Astrus was familiar with and afraid of.


    Therefore, Astros did not choose to escape at the first time, but released his perceptual power in some doubt to see who is and where.


    When Astros released his perceptual power, he saw two familiar faces, that is, the faces of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, especially Peggy Carter. Astros remembered Peggy Carter''s appearance very clearly out of fear of the sword in the stone.


    "No! It''s impossible! Didn''t this man have been killed at that time? I''m sure he had completely lost his breath at that time. How could he come back to life?" However, when he saw Steve Rogers, an idea rose in astoros''s mind, so that he didn''t evacuate at the first time.


    When Steve Rogers released the power of the light and sealed off the surroundings, it was too late for Astrus to escape again.


    In fact, Astrus''s strength is really not weak. If not suppressed by the sword in the stone, his strength is also at the level of heavenly father. Such strength is enough to dominate this small universe.


    In particular, this universe is originally the universe derived from the sword in stone. Although the quality of the universe is not weaker than that of other universes, the forces are contained by the sword in stone, and there are not too many strong ones.


    In other words, if Steve Rogers is really allowed to fight with astoros, it''s really hard to say which of the two heavenly fathers can win, but Steve Rogers just blocks the surrounding battlefield and does not fight directly with astoros. It''s not so easy for astoros to smash Steve Rogers''s defense.


    After all, although Steve Rogers''s law of light is not so powerful in front lethality, it is still very powerful in defense. Perhaps it is because Steve Rogers used shields to fight at the beginning. Taking the initiative to attack is not what Steve Rogers likes.


    "Who the hell are you?" When he saw that the surrounding star domain was blocked by the law of light, the light of doubt in Astrus''s eyes was even heavier, because Steve Rogers showed a power he had never seen and was not much weaker than him.


    Astros doesn''t understand where Steve Rogers got the power that obviously doesn''t belong to the sword in the stone. What''s more, since Steve Rogers has such power, why was he killed by things like the red skeleton on earth before?


    Even if the red skeleton got the power of Astrus, it would never be able to compete with the power shown by Steve Rogers now!


    "Is there any power in this universe that I don''t know? Have I ruled the universe for so many years, and are they all white?" At this moment, Astrus even began to doubt himself. He found that he seemed to have always seen the truth of the universe.


    At the beginning, Astrus ruled the whole universe. He thought there was no existence in the universe that could compete with him, let alone surpass his existence, but then the sword in the stone appeared inexplicably. An ordinary man with the sword in the stone directly defeated him.


    Even, Astrus felt a strong oppressive force on the sword in stone. In front of the sword in stone, Astrus couldn''t even give full play to his full strength.


    It is precisely because of this that when the sword in the stone is pulled out again, Astrus is so afraid that he doesn''t even have the meaning to resist, even though his heart is full of resentment suppressed for countless years.


    However, Astros did not expect that he had been hiding so far away from the earth, Peggy Carter could still find it, and also brought Steve Rogers, who also had great power.


    "Haven''t we just met before? Why don''t you know us so soon?" Peggy Carter raised the sword in the stone in his hand, looked at Astros and said with a smile, "you don''t know us. You should still know the sword in the stone in my hand?"


    "Since this guy is not dead, and you killed the red skeleton, there should be no deep hatred between us. Do you want to chase so far to deal with me?" Astrus was silent when he heard the speech, and said, holding back his anger.


    At this time, Astrus still didn''t mean to do it. He really didn''t want to do it with the sword in the stone, because the result was already doomed.


    "Of course, if it weren''t for your appearance, my life wouldn''t have changed so much, and Steve wouldn''t have died before..." Peggy Carter shook his head and said slowly.


    "Although life is not bad now, I still have to kill you in order to avenge Steve!"


    "Steve? Isn''t he right here?" Astros looked at Steve Rogers with some doubts. When he remembered the name of Steve Rogers, he was confused about who Peggy Carter was avenging.


    "Shua!" However, Peggy Carter didn''t answer Astros''s question, but took the sword in the stone and directly turned into a light and rushed in the direction of Astros.


    "Damn it!" When Astros saw Peggy Carter rushing over, he didn''t think about how to resist Peggy Carter''s attack for the first time, but chose the law of light rushing around.


    Even if the power released by Steve Rogers is not weaker than his Astrus, Astrus still chooses to deal with Steve Rogers between sword in stone and Steve Rogers.


    Astros''s fear of the sword in the stone was already engraved on his bones. He didn''t have the courage to fight Peggy Carter who held the sword in the stone.


    "Boom!" Astroth''s power erupted, and an evil and dark force spread around. The dark red light beam blasted at the surrounding light barrier and made a loud noise.


    However, the light barrier just shook and was not broken by Astrus. Astrus not only didn''t take this opportunity to escape, but even missed the best time to avoid or stop the attack of sword in stone!


    "Shua!" With a sound of, a sword light flashed across the universe, a huge arm fell from Astros, and a large amount of blood like oil fell into the space.

 Chapter 1444

    To be honest, at the beginning, Peggy Carter aimed at astoros'' head, but Peggy Carter''s combat experience at this level is really too little. Even if astoros has missed the best time to dodge and counterattack, he still only cut off one arm of astoros.


    "Did you escape?" Peggy Carter''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Just between the lightning and flint, Astrus made a response that exceeded her imagination. Even though Astrus had not experienced too many battles at this level, Astrus had at least his own strength, and he could perfectly control every part of his strength and his own body.


    If it weren''t for the overwhelming force of the sword in the stone, and there was no room for Astros to dodge just now, Peggy Carter''s sword would have failed directly


    "Damn it! Are you really going to be aggressive?!" After astroth broke an arm, his anger was aroused. As he retreated, he roared at Peggy card''s fierce inner EBA, "don''t think I don''t know you who have been recognized by the sword in stone. If you really want to seal me again, don''t blame me for killing me!"


    "Seal you? You think too much. I want to kill you!" Peggy Carter snorted coldly. Obviously, she became unhappy because of the threat of Astros. She narrowed her eyes slightly, felt the power contained in the sword in the stone, and then gradually adapted to this powerful power according to the guidance of the sword in the stone.


    "Huh?" Steve Rogers raised his eyebrows. In his perception, the breath of Peggy Carter began to rise rapidly. If the original Peggy Carter was only at the level of sub heavenly Father, then Peggy Carter should have reached the intensity of heavenly father at this time.


    This kind of breath is no weaker than Steve Rogers and astoros, even without the suppression of the sword in the stone.


    "Is the sword in the stone so powerful? It made Carter reach our heavenly Father level from sub heavenly Father level so quickly..." Steve Rogers whispered with flashing eyes, "Where is the limit of sword power in stone? I feel that it may even exceed a single infinite gem. That is to say, Carter''s strength can at least reach the cosmic level, or even reach the level of God group?"


    "Hmm? No, as Mr. Huang Wen said before, the British captain Brian also has a sword in the stone. He is a strong man beyond the single universe. Will Carter reach this level?"


    "By the way, Carter has also become the captain of England in this universe. Is there any inevitable connection with her lifting the sword in the stone?"


    "Sub heavenly Father level? Heavenly Father level? Cosmic level, strong beyond the single universe?" Captain Steve, who was in a state of soul, heard what Steve Rogers said and looked at Peggy Carter, who was shining all over and showing his great power, and couldn''t help whispering.


    At this time, Captain Steve suddenly understood why people on earth are so afraid of Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, because for ordinary people, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers are really gods!


    Unfortunately, even as a super soldier, Captain Steve is still in the category of ordinary people. At least in front of strong men like Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, he is no different from ordinary people.


    "Astros, sword in stone, everything has really changed..." Captain Steve sighed and looked straight at Astros and Peggy Carter in the battle. He knew that after this battle, he should be able to resurrect, but how to go after resurrection, Captain Steve still had some confusion.


    In captain Steve''s world, the war has ended, and due to a series of operations between Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers, Captain Steve can''t stay in the universe. It seems that Captain Steve can only leave the universe with Steve Rogers as planned by Peggy Carter.


    "If you go to his universe, isn''t there three me in his universe?" Captain Steve thought of the story told by Steve Rogers and couldn''t help muttering, "I don''t know what I look like when I''m old..."


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    "Shua!"


    On the other side of the battlefield, Peggy Carter cut Astrus with his sword one after another and cut him one wound after another. Although Astrus was very angry, he could not fight back effectively. His released strength would be greatly weakened in the field of sword in stone, Peggy Carter is at the center of the sword in stone field.


    That''s why Astrus doesn''t want to fight the sword in stone, because the end is doomed from the moment the sword in stone appears!


    "Originally, power is used like this!" Peggy Carter was constantly familiar with his own strength in the battle, not to mention being able to compare with the old father level strong, but at least he entered the door of the father level strong.


    Regardless of the suppression of the sword in the stone, Peggy Carter may be able to compete with the Panther God Buster at this time, who is the weakest heavenly father.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to break it? What''s your strength? Why didn''t I see anything?" After a long time of repression, Peggy Carter couldn''t help mocking Astros, who was covered with injuries and disgusting blood everywhere.


    To tell the truth, this almost one-sided battle made Peggy Carter feel a little bored while mastering her strength. She wanted to force Astros to have more strength and fight well.


    "Bastard! You forced me!" Astoros was furious in his eyes and looked at Peggy Carter and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Oh? Then I''ll wait and see!" Peggy Carter looked at astoros with a slight eyebrow and said with some expectation.


    "Go to hell!" Astoros roared at Peggy Carter and asked Peggy Carter to concentrate on it. He wanted to see what kind of unique skill astoros would use!


    But when Astros approached Peggy Carter, his figure suddenly disappeared and reappeared next to Steve Rogers.


    Without the suppression of the sword power in the stone, the power of the heavenly father completely broke out on Astrus, and Astrus''s angry voice echoed around: "don''t you want to avenge Steve? Let me kill him first and then avenge you!"

 Chapter 1445

    "Boom!" As astoros''s voice fell, a powerful shock wave broke out in front of Steve Rogers. Ordinary means can''t threaten a strong person who is also at the father level, so astoros chose to explode.


    The self explosion released every power of astoros, directly submerged the space where Steve Rogers was located, and the surrounding light barrier was shaken to pieces and full of cracks.


    "Rogers!" Peggy Carter''s pupils suddenly shrunk and subconsciously wanted to rush to Steve Rogers, but the shockwave of Astros''s self explosion blocked Peggy Carter''s way forward, forcing Peggy Carter to stop and look at Steve Rogers''s direction with worry.


    The original direction of Steve Rogers was shrouded in a space crack, which made Peggy Carter unable to see the situation clearly, which undoubtedly made Peggy Carter even more worried.


    "Is this a soft pinch for persimmons?" Steve Rogers in the space crack looks very embarrassed. The self explosion of a strong father is not so easy to bear. Even if Steve Rogers has strong defense of the law of light and blocked by the holy light shield, Steve Rogers is still injured, and the injury is not light.


    However, at this time, Steve Rogers was a little confused to tell the truth. He could understand that Astros was oppressed by the sword in the stone, but a strong father blew himself up like this, which was too childish.


    In particular, although Astros has been suppressed by the sword in the stone and injured, he should not be at a dead end


    "Shua!" When Steve Rogers was muttering in his heart and running his strength to recover from the injury, a sword light forcibly tore the opening of the space crack, and then Peggy Carter rushed in with a worried look on his face.


    "Rogers, are you okay?" Looking at some embarrassed Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter released the power of the sword in the stone and helped Steve Rogers recover from his injury.


    At this time, Peggy Carter regretted that he knew Astros would be so extreme. He should have killed Astros directly before. If she hadn''t been bored and given Astros the opportunity, Steve Rogers wouldn''t have been hurt like this


    "I''m fine. The injury is not too serious..." Steve Rogers smiled reluctantly and looked at Peggy Carter and said softly, "if you cultivate yourself a little, you''ll have no problem. You don''t need to worry."


    "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t inflate too much and give him a chance, you wouldn''t be hurt!" Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers apologetically and said.


    "You have just mastered the power of the sword in the stone. It''s normal that you can''t master the power and mentality..." Steve Rogers shook his head, comforted Peggy Carter again and changed the topic. "By the way, after astoros exploded, he should have died. In this way, we can go to Mr. Huang Wen to revive Steve!"


    "By the way, Astros is dead. Revive Steve!" Peggy Carter just regained consciousness. Just because she was worried about Steve Rogers, she temporarily forgot that Astros had died. After regaining consciousness, Peggy Carter took Steve Rogers by the hand and was ready to leave the space crack.


    "Click!" But just at this time, the surrounding light barrier full of cracks due to the self explosion of astoros burst open, and then Steve Rogers turned white and gushed out a mouthful of blood. The injury that had just improved has now turned down sharply.


    It has to be said that this time, Steve Rogers''s way of finding his wife is really a little embarrassed. Since he came to this world, the number of injuries of Steve Rogers has increased sharply. The key is that there are few strong enemies in this world


    "Rogers! What''s the matter with you?" Peggy Carter couldn''t help exclaiming when she saw the appearance of Steve Rogers. She even subconsciously thought of Huang Wen''s Avatar and thought that Steve Rogers would fall into a coma like the last time.


    However, this time, it really has nothing to do with Huang Wen''s Avatar. At this time, Steve Rogers''s injury becomes more serious, which is entirely the means of Astros.


    As Steve Rogers thought before, Astrus has not really come to a dead end. He thinks that the strong father must not want to die like this, even in the way of self explosion.


    After all, the life of a strong father is so hard that it is almost impossible to blow up another strong father by self explosion.


    Therefore, starting from the exciting general Peggy Carter, everything was planned by Astros. He blew up Steve Rogers by means of self explosion, and blew out the cracks of the surrounding light barrier, which will not be suspected by Peggy Carter.


    Then, with the help of Peggy Carter''s concern for Steve Rogers, he pretended to be dead and hid in the dark, let Peggy Carter enter the space crack to find Steve Rogers, and then smashed the barrier of light and escaped successfully.


    As for where Astrus hid after the self explosion, in fact, it is not very difficult to find. The broken arm, the pieces of blood cut off by the sword in the stone, the drops of blood, and the blood foam flying all over the sky after the self explosion are all Astrus''s hiding place.


    When Peggy Carter entered the space crack, Astros reorganized his body and successfully concealed it.


    After all, even death attendants can bring their bodies back together, not to mention demons like Astrus?


    Besides, as a demon God, it''s normal that Astrus''s body structure is different from where humans play!


    "Astrus is not dead! He''s gone! Go after him!" In Peggy Carter''s hesitant eyes, Steve Rogers took the lead in recovering. He suppressed his injury, led himself with the power of the hammer of light, looked at Peggy Carter and said.


    "Astros is not dead? He has exploded. He is not dead yet? And your injury..." Peggy Carter was stunned when he heard the speech, and then looked at the pale Steve Rogers with some hesitation.


    "It''s okay, but the next battle depends on you. As long as you take the battle seriously, Astrus won''t take advantage of it. I believe you!" Steve Rogers shook his head slowly, looked into Peggy Carter''s eyes and said seriously.


    "This battle is a great opportunity for you to grow up. It''s not only to let you master the power you have now, but also to change your mentality in the battle, which is more important than power!"

 Chapter 1446

    Looking at Steve Rogers''s serious and firm eyes, Peggy Carter''s heart trembled slightly, then took a deep breath, his eyes were also firm, and said solemnly: "OK! I''ll leave the next thing to me, and I won''t let you down!"


    As Peggy Carter''s voice fell, the power of the sword in the stone broke out and shrouded Steve Rogers. This time, it was not Steve Rogers flying with Peggy Carter, but Peggy Carter flying with Steve Rogers.


    In fact, after listening to Peggy Carter''s words, Steve Rogers had something to say. He wanted to say that this was Peggy Carter''s own business, and there was no saying that he was not disappointed.


    However, Peggy Carter did not give Steve Rogers a chance to speak, especially after leaving the space crack, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers once again appeared the location of astoros in their minds, which made the two people quickly go in the direction of astoros.


    "Hoo! Although he lost some strength, he finally escaped. Even if Steve Rogers is not dead, he must be injured. According to Peggy Carter''s concern for him, they should not catch up in a short time..." Astros''s speed is not unhappy, but he always has to stop.


    Moreover, the universe is not too big. For the strong father of heaven, the universe already has boundaries, so Astrus has to stop at the end.


    However, when Astros just stopped and didn''t breathe, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers had arrived at Astros. Peggy Carter with the blessing of sword in stone didn''t need to worry about lack of energy, and her flying speed was not determined by her own strength, It is determined by how much power the sword in the stone is willing to burst out.


    Obviously, it didn''t directly solve astoros this time, which made the sword in stone a little uncomfortable. Therefore, the speed of its explosion was about to surpass the level of heavenly Father, which surprised Steve Rogers.


    To tell the truth, Steve Rogers'' law of light is also very good at speed, but he can feel that the flying speed of sword in stone with them has surpassed him, and may even have surpassed pitero, the fastest father in heaven.


    Moreover, due to the long flight time of Astros, Steve Rogers recovered from his injury under the traction of the sword in the stone. It is not said that he can completely recover to his peak state, but there is still no problem to rearrange the light barrier.


    "Buzz!" When he found Astrus, Steve Rogers directly preempted and blocked the surroundings with the law of light. This time, Steve Rogers learned to be smart. The whole person directly turned into light and entered the light barrier, refusing to give Astrus another chance to explode!


    "Huh? What?" When the light barrier appeared again, Astros, who was just about to take a break to recover from his injury, flashed a trace of confusion in his eyes. For the first time, he didn''t quite understand why he was so ill fated and encountered the enemy again.


    However, when Astrus felt the power released from the light barrier, Astrus''s face darkened instantly.


    "Do you dare to chase me? Are you really not afraid of my death?" Astros took a deep breath, looked at Peggy Carter, who appeared in front of him, and asked in a deep voice with his teeth clenched.


    "Do you think I will give you a chance this time?" Peggy Carter looked at astoros with a cold flash in his eyes, and with a cold face, he directly waved his sword in the stone and cut at astoros.


    For Peggy Carter at this time, she had two feuds with Astros, one was the death of Captain Steve and the other was the serious injury of Steve Rogers.


    Moreover, Peggy Carter, who has experienced the previous events, will not give Astros a chance this time. She will directly kill Astros with the sword in the stone in her hand!


    "Damn it!" Feeling the familiar oppressive force coming again, Astrus scolded angrily, but he was unable to change anything, which made Astrus feel a little desperate.


    Wounds appeared on Astros again. Although Peggy Carter could not directly kill Astros because of experience, Peggy Carter could still do it if he injured Astros again and again.


    Anyway, Astros has no power to resist. Peggy Carter is like hitting a live target that can dodge but won''t fight back.


    Even for a soldier, target training is very familiar to Peggy Carter, so Peggy Carter became more and more proficient in combat.


    Peggy Carter didn''t know how many swords he waved. Finally, Astros''s body turned into pieces of meat and floated in space.


    But even so, Astrus still didn''t really die. When Peggy Carter thought it was over, Astrus''s voice came out of the broken meat: "it''s useless! You can''t kill me! I can''t die! Even the sword in the stone can''t kill me! You can suppress me at most!"


    "And you, even if you have power, are just a mortal. When you die of old age, I can find a chance to regain my freedom! I don''t believe that there can be people like you in every era!"


    To tell the truth, when Astrus just spoke, he also startled Peggy Carter. Then Peggy Carter thought of what Steve Rogers had told before and couldn''t help muttering, "is this what you said about the immortal body of Rogers? How should we kill him?"


    It''s impossible to seal astoros. After all, Huang asked the avatar to kill astoros. Only after killing astoros can captain Steve be resurrected. I''m afraid it''s impossible to seal it alone.


    Moreover, the arrogant attitude of Astrus at this time strengthened Peggy Carter''s determination to kill Astrus.


    "The immortal body is only relative. There is no absolute immortal body in the world. As long as the power is strong enough, any existence can be killed!" Steve Rogers'' voice was passed to Peggy Carter''s ear. "Astros is just a strong man of heavenly Father level, and his recovery speed has not reached the top level. As long as you can play the power of the sword in the stone to a higher level, you should be able to kill Astros!"


    "Sword in stone, a higher level of power?" Peggy Carter looked at the sword in the stone and fell into silence.

 Chapter 1447

    With the reminder of Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter tried to communicate the consciousness contained in the sword in the stone, and the clamoring Astros reorganized his broken meat again. Looking at Peggy Carter who was immersed in meditation, he glanced at the sword in the stone with fear, and then attacked the light barrier again.


    Of course, Astros didn''t want to explode in front of Steve Rogers as before, but the problem is that Steve Rogers has learned a lesson and hid directly behind the light barrier and didn''t fight Astros. Even if Astros chooses to explode, Steve Rogers has ample opportunities to resist.


    Moreover, hiding behind the light barrier, Steve Rogers can slowly recover from his injury. As long as the light barrier is not put away, Astros will die in Peggy Carter''s hands sooner or later!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Astroth''s power bombarded the light barrier again and again, making the light barrier tremble, but in a short time, the light barrier did not mean to break.


    After all, although Steve Rogers was injured and his strength decreased, Astros was no better. He was recovered from broken meat twice, and his strength also decreased.


    Therefore, Peggy Carter continued to communicate with the sword in stone after glancing at Steve Rogers and getting the reassuring look from Steve Rogers.


    However, Peggy Carter''s communication was not smooth. Sword in stone did not give Peggy Carter a higher level of strength. In the meaning of sword in stone, now Peggy Carter''s power is the limit she can bear. If she really goes further, Peggy Carter''s own body will be unable to bear it.


    The warrior who once sealed Astrus did not choose to remain anonymous, but really died because he could not bear the bite of the sword in the stone.


    After all, Peggy Carter was also a super soldier before she got the sword in the stone. Her body bearing capacity is still relatively strong, and she can give full play to the combat effectiveness of the heavenly father without being backfired.


    The warrior in those years was not so strong. He was more like Steve Rogers Without super soldier serum. He had a strong heart of justice, but no strong body.


    Therefore, the warrior reluctantly gave full play to his father''s strength. After sealing Astrus, he died because he could not bear the counterattack of the sword in the stone.


    At this time, Peggy Carter is always stronger than the warriors in those years, but the heavenly father is the limit. The power of the universe is not what Peggy Carter can bear now.


    Even Brian, the British captain who went out from the universe where Huang Wen lived, did not directly reach the multi universe level after he got the sword in stone. It also took him a long time to master the power of the sword in stone.


    More importantly, British captain Brian himself is a superpower. His ability is more than one level stronger than the so-called super soldier. His ability to reach a higher level is also inseparable from his own strength.


    "Just for a moment, let me burst out with more powerful power for a moment, as long as I can kill Astros..." Peggy Carter''s voice was firm and not frightened by the warning of sword in stone.


    As Peggy Carter''s voice fell, the sword in the stone trembled slightly, as if hesitating whether to let Peggy Carter use more powerful power.


    After all, Peggy Carter is the only person in the universe who can bear the power of sword in stone. If Peggy Carter dies, sword in stone will fall into silence again.


    This is also the rule in the universe. The universe is slowly derived from the sword in the stone, but the sword in the stone has no absolute control over the universe. It is not the universe itself.


    Because of this, even if Steve Rogers is more suitable to be the host of sword in stone than Peggy Carter, sword in stone cannot give power to Steve Rogers.


    "Buzz!" Finally, sword in stone gave Peggy Carter feedback and agreed to apply the cosmic power on Peggy Carter, but Peggy Carter only had one blow, which was enough to kill Astrus completely!


    "Hiss!" Astros, who was bombarding the light barrier, suddenly took a breath. At this time, he felt the coming of death. It was completely different from those crises before. This time, it was a real crisis of life and death!


    Astros also ignored the light barrier being bombarded. He quickly turned around and looked in the direction of Peggy Carter. That is, at this time, Peggy Carter suddenly opened his eyes, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, and the sword in the stone waved gently in the direction of Astros.


    This sword seemed to have no power, and Astrus didn''t see any sword energy and law, but Astrus was shocked by the alarm bell in his heart. His body subconsciously wanted to dodge, but he found it was too late.


    When Astrus was ready to dodge, his body had collapsed. It turned out that when Peggy Carter waved the sword in the stone, the power of the sword in the stone had been cut on Astrus, but Astrus didn''t notice it.


    After the collapse of Astros''s body, there was no blood dripping out. Every time his body became a powder, it gradually collapsed until it was completely invisible, until it was completely non-existent.


    This is the power of the sword in the stone, which completely killed the immortal body that Astrus was proud of, and didn''t give Astrus a chance to do it again.


    "Originally, the sword in the stone can really kill me. No wonder I''m so afraid of it..." Astros''s last consciousness slowly dissipated, along with his life.


    To tell the truth, the original Astrus always felt that although the sword in stone had a strong suppressive force on him, it could not completely kill him. At most, it was to seal him. If the sword in stone could really kill him, there was no need to be silent with him for so many years.


    At the moment of death, Astrus knew he was wrong. He had never understood how terrible the power of the sword in the stone was


    "Solved! Things in this world are solved!" As astoros slowly dissipated, Steve Rogers looked a little sad and couldn''t help whispering, "next, it''s the resurrection of Steve in the world. Mr. Huang asked that he shouldn''t arrange other tasks for us... Carter!"

 Chapter 1448

    With the exclamation of Steve Rogers, he rushed out of the light barrier quickly, flew to Peggy Carter''s side, hugged Peggy Carter with worry on his face, and covered his hands and clothes with blood.


    It turned out that when Peggy Carter wielded the sword, she suffered the reverse bite of the sword in the stone. The sword in the stone has been retracted quickly, but even so, the power of that moment still broke the balance in Peggy Carter''s body, broke Peggy Carter''s body instantly, and blood was seeping out of every pore.


    If the power of the sword in the stone had not dragged Peggy Carter, Peggy Carter might have died on the spot directly because of the environment of the universe.


    But even with the protection of the sword in the stone, Peggy Carter still became a blood man, and even couldn''t see Peggy Carter clearly.


    "Carter! Carter, what''s the matter with you?" Steve Rogers shouted at Peggy Carter while using the law of light to try to help Peggy Carter recover from his injury.


    Steve Rogers is worried that if Peggy Carter loses consciousness at this time, he will never wake up again. After all, Peggy Carter''s injury looks so scary!


    "Carter! What''s the situation? Why did Astros die and Carter was seriously injured? Is it that Carter and I are destined to die? Then I''d rather not resurrect myself than see Carter die!" Captain Steve, who was in a state of soul, was also around Peggy Carter. He looked at Peggy Carter with worry on his face and shouted, but his voice was not heard.


    "Buzz!" The sword in the stone trembled slightly. Steve Rogers seemed to hear the consciousness contained in the sword in the stone and told him the reason for Peggy Carter''s injury.


    "Carter wants to kill Astrus by force, and then be eaten back by the power of the sword in the stone?" Steve Rogers''s body trembled slightly, and he said regretfully.


    "If I knew so, I wouldn''t let Carter try to be more powerful all the time. It''s all my fault. I should help. As long as we kill astoros enough times, astoros can finally be killed by us, and Carter won''t become like this..."


    As Steve Rogers spoke, he continued to use the law of light to heal Peggy Carter, but Peggy Carter''s situation did not see any improvement, which made Steve Rogers anxious. In particular, Steve Rogers felt that Peggy Carter''s body had shown the breath of death.


    "Huang..." Steve Rogers was a little desperate. Suddenly he thought of Huang Wen''s Avatar. When he raised his head to shout, Huang Wen''s Avatar had appeared beside him.


    "Alas, it''s better to use less power that doesn''t belong to you..." Huang asked the avatar to shake his head, and a breath of life pointed to Peggy Carter''s head along Huang asked the avatar''s finger.


    "Buzz!" Suddenly, a strong vitality broke out in Peggy Carter''s body. The blood outside the original body also turned into blood scabs and broke in an instant, revealing Peggy Carter''s original face.


    "What is this?" Soon, Peggy Carter opened her eyes with some doubts and looked at Steve Rogers holding her. For a moment, she didn''t react to what had happened, but soon, what had just happened flashed through her mind like a movie.


    "Carter, are you okay?" Steve Rogers still didn''t let go at this time. He looked at Peggy Carter with concern and asked.


    "I''m all right. Thank you, Mr. Huang Wen..." Peggy Carter smiled, shook his head slowly, looked at the avatar of Huang Wen and said, "Mr. Huang Wen, now that astoros is dead, where is Steve''s soul? And the resurrection of Steve..."


    After hearing what Peggy Carter said, Steve Rogers regained his consciousness, released Peggy Carter and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some gratitude and expectation. In his opinion, since Huang Wen''s Avatar has appeared, the resurrection of Captain Steve is a certainty.


    "Captain Steve, isn''t it right here?" Huang Wen''s Avatar smiled, waved and whispered. Captain Steve, in his soul state, appeared next to Peggy Carter and looked at Peggy Carter with worry on his face.


    "Steve, is that you? Are you resurrected?" Peggy Carter rushed to captain Steve with some excitement and wanted to hold captain Steve, but threw himself into the air, which made Peggy Carter hesitate in an instant, "is this?"


    "Not yet. You need to go back to the valley where Captain Steve died. There, I will help Steve revive!" Huang Wen''s Avatar smiled and shook his head. His body gradually disappeared in place, leaving two Steve and a Peggy Carter. On the contrary, it made the atmosphere a little embarrassed, because suddenly they didn''t know what to say.


    "Cough, so what? You should have a lot to say, Carter. Take him with you. Let''s go back to earth first!" Steve Rogers was the first to say.


    "OK..." Peggy Carter glanced at Steve Rogers and did not refute. The power of the sword in the stone shrouded captain Steve, and the two lights flew in the direction of the earth.


    "Your plan seems to have failed, and Steve of our universe has become a person again..." Huang asked, and a slightly mocking voice of Ms. death sounded next to her avatar.


    "Captain Steve has been dead for so long after all, and it''s normal for them to say something..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. "Besides, I don''t guarantee that Steve will succeed. I''m just trying to help him as much as possible!"


    "You''ve vowed before, and you''ve violated the death rules of the universe again..." the death lady narrowed her eyes slightly, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar, and said in a deep voice.


    "The power you used before directly reverses the rule of death. It seems to be the rule power of life. Where did you master this power?"


    "From a lot of power..." Huang asked the avatar and said with a smile, "for example, my apprentice''s law of Buddha, Steve''s law of light, and the human life in Xuanyuan sword. Of course, there are also your references about the power of death!"


    "I always think that life and death are relative, but among the five creation gods, you master the rules of death, eternity is the rule of time, infinity is the rule of space, annihilation is the rule of void, and the planet devourer should be the rule of destruction. None of you master the rules of life. In this way, the power of the creation gods seems not comprehensive enough, at least Not all the basic rules of the universe... "

 Chapter 1449

    "You seem to have too many questions!" The death lady narrowed her eyes slightly, flashing a dangerous light in her eyes, as if Huang asked the avatar about some unspeakable secret.


    "There is no way. The process of becoming stronger is not only powerful, but also important for the exploration of the truth, isn''t it?" Huang asked the avatar to spread his hand with a smile and said softly.


    "The more you understand the truth of the universe, the more you can know and understand more power. I thought that when you came to the realm of the creator God, you should know this very well..."


    "You seem to have forgotten that the power of the creator God is not comprehensive. Similarly, we can''t rely on your enlightenment or exploration of the truth to improve our strength!" After a moment of silence, the death lady sighed silently and whispered.


    "So, I can''t give up exploring. At least, I have discovered a truth now, that is, you don''t exclude the integration of the two omnipotent universes..." Huang asked the avatar with a clear smile and said softly.


    "You want two Almighty universes to merge so that you can master more cosmic rules and more powerful cosmic rules."


    "However, you will worry that after the fusion of the two Almighty universes, you will not be able to maintain your current position, or even lose the power and authority you already have, so the integration of the two Almighty universes has not been completed yet..."


    "Moreover, it should not only be the gods of our universe who have such ideas, but also the gods of the Almighty universe, right?"


    "The power of the gods will be limited by the rules of the universe, which you should know very well. To tell you the truth, I envy your existence..." Ms. death didn''t mean to hide this time, but nodded and said frankly.


    "You have your own adventures, and your strength will not be unable to progress due to the limitations of the universe. Even you can leave your universe, but we can only exist in the incarnation image of various cosmic rules. The time the planet devourer came to your universe, it was actually beyond the boundary..."


    "However, he can cover up the past by repairing the rules of the universe, but such an excuse can''t be at the cost of breaking the rules of the universe every time!"


    "There is no wade in this universe. Don''t you choose to create one?" Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and suddenly asked.


    To tell the truth, at the beginning, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not recognize that the death lady was the death lady of the current universe, not the death lady of their universe.


    However, it''s reasonable to think about it now. Even if she gossips again, she won''t eat melons across the distance of the universe. It''s still convenient to directly condense the death rules of another universe.


    Of course, for the dead lady, each avatar is actually the same, and her feeling of eating melons is actually the same.


    "Not every universe can be born with Wade, just like I have never been with Wade..." the death lady shook her head slowly and said softly.


    "No Wade can go out of the universe and reach the level of multiverse, even if they are very special, even if some of them have strong strength, but it may be fate or rules. No Wade can break this rule..."


    "To tell you the truth, if such a guy who doesn''t play cards according to common sense can be brought to the dimension battlefield, it may have a different effect!" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, looked at the death lady and said with a smile, "do you want me to give Wade some special training? Moreover, I think the power he used to communicate with himself in the multi universe is still very powerful!"


    "It''s useless. After all, it''s not his real strength, nor is it that Wade has reached the level of heavenly Father, but they still can''t really go to the dimensional battlefield. Maybe it has something to do with their deep fetters with the rules of death..." the death lady sighed and whispered.


    "Then I can''t help... Huh?" Huang asked the avatar to spread his hands helplessly, and suddenly looked in the direction of the earth.


    "So you''ve been with us before?" Peggy Carter, who was flying with Captain Steve''s soul, suddenly stopped. She looked at captain Steve in surprise and asked.


    "Yes, after I died, there was no consciousness, and I don''t know how long later, I appeared next to Mr. Huang Wen and a woman with a smell of death..." Captain Steve nodded and whispered.


    "Later, Mr. Huang Wen showed me what happened after my death and sent me to you. At that time, you were looking for the trace of the red skeleton..."


    "Is that so?" Peggy Carter''s eyes flashed a flash of clarity, looked at Steve Rogers, who stopped in doubt, nodded, continued to fly towards the earth and said, "so, do you agree with the decisions I made before?"


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that things on earth would develop in this direction!" Captain Steve sighed and said reluctantly, "the reason why you made the decision now is not because you changed, but because you were forced to come to this road..."


    "The earth of this universe really can''t accommodate us. I agree with what you said about going to his universe, but I''m not necessarily suitable to stay in their universe..."


    "Why?" Peggy Carter looked at captain Steve in surprise, and then she frowned and muttered, "the earth of this universe can''t hold us, and you don''t want to stay in their universe. Where do you want to go? Do we stay in this universe and find another planet to live in seclusion?"


    "Carter, I''m just an ordinary person. Maybe I''m a little stronger than ordinary people, but my strength is limited..." Captain Steve shook his head and looked at Peggy Carter seriously.


    "I can''t resist bullets, I can''t fly, I can''t survive in a vacuum, most of the planets in the universe, I should be unable to survive, and planets exactly like the earth are not so easy to exist!"


    "You..." Peggy Carter seemed to understand something. He looked at captain Steve with some hesitation and didn''t know what he should say for a while.


    "In fact, Howard and Bucky have found it, and I, as a bystander, have also found it. Now maybe only you haven''t found it..." Captain Steve looked into Peggy Carter''s eyes and said.

 Chapter 1450

    Captain Steve''s voice fell, and Peggy Carter fell into silence. She looked into captain Steve''s eyes, her eyes flickered slightly, and her eyebrows pressed together.


    "Or maybe, in fact, you found it yourself, but because of my existence, you don''t want to believe this idea in your heart..." Captain Steve looked at the silent Peggy Carter and continued to speak.


    "Rogers said that he doesn''t want to see you sad. He has the ability to revive Mr. Huang Wen. He can''t watch my death and ignore it. His heart is sorry..."


    "This also gives me a chance to live again, so that I can walk back in the world..."


    "But what if there is no Rogers in this world? I''m afraid Carter and you in other universes will have a similar fate..."


    "I''m different from them. If Rogers didn''t show up, I would kill Astros with the sword in the stone, kill the red skeleton, and then die in the battle!" Peggy Carter said firmly.


    "This is the end I don''t want to see!" Captain Steve shook his head, looked at Peggy Carter with a sigh on his face and said, "whether alone or killed in battle, it''s not the end I want to see!"


    "Moreover, if Rogers came late and waited until my body was cold, you had given up the hope of treating me and even came back after burying me, I don''t think you would have such a tangled state of mind!"


    "So are you encouraging me to be with Rogers?" Peggy Carter was silent and asked, looking into captain Steve''s eyes.


    "No, I''m not encouraging you, I''m reminding you to see your own thoughts clearly and don''t change because of my existence..." Captain Steve sighed and whispered.


    "Moreover, the two of us, in fact, are no longer people in the same world. You have to leave the earth because you have divine power, and I have to leave here because I have the same appearance and identity as Rogers..."


    "You have the power of sword in stone to stop vomiting. The world you touch is different. Although I am a super soldier, I am still within the scope of normal human beings. There is too much difference between us..."


    "Have you forgotten what the doctor said? The power comes from our hearts. I think I will change my heart because of the power of the sword in the stone?" Peggy Carter looked at captain Steve with some sadness and asked.


    "I''m sure you won''t, but I don''t want to see you fight those strong enemies, but I don''t even have the ability to help!" Captain Steve shook his head and said regretfully.


    "If I was covered with blood before I met you, I''m afraid I can only hold your physical pain. If I was shot before I met you, I can''t help you recover..."


    "Carter, it''s not us, it''s the sword in the stone and astoros that suddenly appear. From that moment on, we stepped into the extraordinary field, which is completely different from the days before!"


    "Then you can''t stay on earth and don''t want to stay in their universe. Where do you want to go?" Peggy Carter was silent for a moment, his expression gradually calmed down, and looked at captain Steve and asked again.


    "The war of our universe is over because of you. To be honest, I don''t know the meaning of my existence..." Captain Steve spread his hand and whispered.


    "Even if I come back to life, it doesn''t make any sense, especially if you already have Rogers who can take care of you and advance and retreat with you..."


    "So I''d better retire directly and find a cosmic earth and be an ordinary person."


    "I see. You think I''m not in the same world with you after I have the sword in the stone, so you''re going to go to other universes to find Peggy Carter, who is still an ordinary person, right?" Peggy Carter narrowed his eyes slightly and took a deep look. Captain Steve asked.


    "Cough, that''s not what I mean..." Captain Steve''s face was a little embarrassed. He subconsciously scratched his head and whispered, "I''m always bad to really stay in your universe and disturb you. Moreover, I can''t participate in what you encounter. I might as well live the life I want..."


    "In fact, I also want to visit the old us in their universe to see what life is like as a painter. You know, I''ve always wanted to be a painter, and I don''t know if my words will be famous or loved."


    "I see. Now I seem to be despised. He''s giving me back to you. You''ll give me to him again. What do you two think of me? Hum!" Peggy Carter looked at captain Steve''s more and more yearning appearance. He snorted coldly and waved his hand.


    Captain Steve''s soul turned into a light and flew out from Peggy Carter''s side and directly to Steve Rogers. Steve Rogers looked at the flying captain Steve''s soul with an ignorant face, subconsciously caught him, and then watched the light of Peggy Carter''s flight suddenly accelerate and disappear into the field of vision.


    "Fa... What happened?" Steve Rogers looked at captain Steve in front of him and asked with some hesitation.


    "Well... I''ll ask you quietly, what''s her temper like the original Carter of your universe?" Captain Steve looked around and looked down at Steve Rogers.


    "Temper? Carter''s temper is OK..." Steve Rogers flashed the picture of Peggy Carter shooting at his shield in front of his eyes, looking a little unnatural.


    "OK! I see!" Captain Steve twitched slightly in the corner of his mouth, and asked with some hesitation, "is Carter in every universe like this?"


    "Carter''s temper in every universe should be almost the same, just like our character is almost the same..." Steve Rogers scratched his head and asked in some confusion, "but I think Carter in this universe seems to have a good temper. How did you annoy her?"


    "In the future, you will experience it slowly!" Captain Steve patted Steve Rogers on the shoulder and whispered, "I''m just a mortal. To tell you the truth, I''m a little worried that Carter really loses his temper and can tear me apart with one look. In the future, Carter will still be taken care of by you. After all, you''ve taken good care of me for a while, and I''m looking at it..."


    "You..." Steve Rogers was stunned when he heard the speech. Looking at captain Steve for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He knew that this was just captain Steve''s excuse. Captain Steve had the same idea as himself who had just come to the universe and sacrificed himself to become each other.

 Chapter 1451

    "I admit that I do have the same idea as you, but I also see your relationship with Carter during this period. You are more suitable..." Captain Steve saw Steve Rogers'' eyes and immediately understood the idea in Steve Rogers'' heart. He shook his head slowly and said softly.


    "Moreover, the situation I put forward really exists. Peggy Carter, who has obtained the power of the sword in the stone, has her stage. It''s not so fair for her to retire and be an ordinary person."


    "But I''m just an ordinary person. You know, we don''t like war. After seeing Peggy Carter''s experience on earth, I don''t have any mind to participate in the war. My current state of mind is likely to be very similar to those of us who have experienced the final crisis in your mouth..."


    "So, it''s better for you, who has great power, to continue to walk with our faith and show your power in a more powerful universe, and I''ll become a retired you and live the life I''ve always wanted..."


    "Become a painter?" Steve Rogers raised his eyebrows and asked subconsciously.


    "Good! Be a painter!" Captain Steve smiled at the speech and had to say that no one knows you better than yourself. Even if you have different origin stories and live in different universes, the first dream that Steve Rogers and captain Steve wanted to achieve was to become a painter.


    "To tell you the truth, I actually have the idea of retiring, but I can''t refuse to report Mr. Huang''s kindness, and I can''t waste my strength..." Steve Rogers said with some emotion.


    "Fortunately, we don''t need to fight every day. I also took time to draw. The effect is fairly good. It is widely praised under the condition of anonymity, which is also a recognition for me!"


    "Cut! You want to retire before you call me to finish? You think so!" Huang asked the avatar to curl his mouth and couldn''t help muttering, "also, if I didn''t ask silly girl to help you with publicity and promotion and fake a lot of fans, you wouldn''t think someone really likes your old comics?"


    However, make complaints about the Tucao, but it is still very cool. At least Steve captain has made a decision to quit. Huang make complaints about the beginning of the incarnation.


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that it is impossible to achieve such an outcome by relying on his own efforts, and the guy of Shi Zhongjian has definitely made great efforts, Huang Wen''s Avatar is still very happy to see that Steve Rogers finally has a destination, and even has a feeling that his son married a daughter-in-law... Cough.


    Of course, Huang asked the avatar to feel better. Not only did Steve Rogers have a destination, but also Steve Rogers fooled Peggy Carter and sword in stone.


    Even if Peggy Carter can''t give full play to the power of sword in stone, the potential of sword in stone is still amazing.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar can feel that the sword in stone in Peggy Carter''s hand is very similar to that of British captain Brian, but there are differences. Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar infers that there is not only one sword in stone, or that neither Peggy Carter''s sword in stone nor British captain Brian''s sword in stone is the ultimate sword in stone!


    The ultimate sword in stone is likely to exist beyond the multi universe level. The sword in stone seen by Huang Wen''s Avatar is just the differentiation of that sword in stone.


    Maybe the situation of Shizhong sword and Huang Wen''s incarnation Xuanyuan sword is really similar. After Huang Wen''s incarnation sees the ultimate Shizhong sword, you can try whether Shizhong sword is qualified to be called holy sword


    "Really?" Captain Steve didn''t know that Steve Rogers'' works were full of a large number of naval forces and forged data. He was instantly excited. In his opinion, since Steve Rogers''s works can be widely praised, he can also be welcomed by many people!


    "So you''re going to look for Carter in other universes like us after the final battle?" Steve Rogers understood captain Steve''s mind. He looked at captain Steve with micro eyes and asked, "do you really want to leave?"


    "I can''t retire with Carter who owns the sword in the stone, can I? It''s not fair to her!" Captain Steve spread his hand and said with a smile.


    "Moreover, if I accidentally make her unhappy in the future, she will certainly take this matter as an example..."


    "Carter can''t be such a person..." Steve Rogers''s face twitched slightly and said somewhat unnaturally.


    "Carter is also a woman. You can''t expect her to be rational all the time..." Captain Steve said with a bitter smile. "So, I''d better find Carter who takes Steve as an idol and is deeply thinking of Steve, so she can be more tolerant to me!"


    "Why are you so clear about these things? Have you experienced things I haven''t experienced before?" Steve Rogers looked suspiciously at captain Steve and asked, his eyes full of oppression.


    "How is this possible?" Captain Steve quickly waved his hand and softly explained, "it''s Howard. When you were looking for the red skeleton, he didn''t know how many female companions he changed, but he changed them around. Finally, I saw that they were almost the same. Of course, I didn''t want to peep into Howard''s thoughts too much, but he always brought his female companions to Bucky to show off..."


    "Besides, the women Bucky is looking for are actually similar. I haven''t eaten pork. I''ve seen pigs run away!"


    "I''ll just say..." Steve Rogers nodded clearly and muttered in a low voice. He had returned to the sky of the earth.


    "Earth, to tell you the truth, I''m afraid this is the only time in my life that I see the earth from this angle?" Captain Steve looked at the blue planet below and said with emotion for a moment.


    "In fact, if you like, you can slowly improve your strength in our universe..." looking at captain Steve, who is a little younger than himself, Steve Rogers finally couldn''t help but look at captain Steve again and said.


    "Mr. Huang Wen has some ways to become stronger. If you like, I can ask Mr. Huang Wen to teach you. As long as you can learn those skills, you can surpass the current extraordinary level and reach a new height!"


    "Even if you can''t reach the heavenly Father level where Carter is now, you can rely on your own efforts to constantly approach Carter''s current state and won''t become a person of two worlds with Carter!"

 Chapter 1452

    "Pa!" When Huang Wen avatar heard what Steve Rogers said, he clapped a helpless hand on his forehead and couldn''t speak for a moment. Moreover, not only Huang Wen avatar made such a response, but also the Avengers who were watching the war made the same action and fell into silence.


    Even the death lady on one side had the same operation, but the death lady woke up at the last minute and didn''t really shoot on her forehead, but the speechless death lady was also speechless.


    Of course, the person who said this was Steve Rogers. With his character, it was normal to say this. But the problem was that it was a lifelong event about Steve Rogers. When so many people paid attention to Steve Rogers and helped Steve Rogers, he could still say such a thing, which really made people speechless.


    Only captain Steve, who has the same personality as Steve Rogers, can understand what Steve Rogers means. He knows that Steve Rogers doesn''t dislike Peggy Carter, but feels sorry for robbing his Peggy Carter.


    "You know, if you didn''t show up, I wouldn''t have a chance of resurrection..." Captain Steve looked at Steve Rogers, shook his head and whispered, "You already have great power. I don''t know what you think of power, but I don''t pay so much attention to power. Even if it was the super soldier plan, I was only the one selected."


    "I don''t like fighting and strength. I just want to end the war as much as I can. I don''t want to kill anyone. Unfortunately, I killed a lot of people in the end..."


    "So, I don''t want to get the so-called way to become stronger. I''m doing well now. You don''t need to worry about me. Are you ready to rekindle our fighting spirit in every universe?"


    "It seems that I have changed!" Steve Rogers''s eyes flickered slightly, and finally sighed. His expression gradually firmed up, and his face solemnly said, "I don''t know when to start paying attention to strength, but we really need strength in the future. Let me continue to fight with your fighting spirit!"


    "Let''s go. With Carter''s character, she should be waiting for us below. Let''s pick up Howard and them. Leaving the universe can''t give them any gifts. At least let them see the resurrection scene they want to see!" Captain Steve smiled, nodded and whispered.


    "Good!" Steve Rogers didn''t say anything. He flew directly into the earth with Captain Steve. As captain Steve expected, Peggy Carter was suspended in the sky, waiting for Steve Rogers and him.


    "Hum!" When Peggy Carter saw Steve Rogers and captain Steve, he suddenly snorted a little uncomfortable, turned his head and didn''t want to talk.


    "Well, Carter, let''s pick up Howard and them first, and then let Mr. Huang ask to revive Steve..." Steve Rogers looked at captain Steve and didn''t mean to stand up, so he watched Peggy Carter scratch his head and said softly.


    "Have you made a decision?" Peggy Carter took a deep look at captain Steve and asked, "are you sure you won''t regret giving up such an opportunity? In fact, you are also qualified for the power of sword in stone..."


    "You know, I''m not interested in power. I still want to live an ordinary life..." Captain Steve spread his hand, looked at Peggy Carter and said with a flattering smile.


    "Why do I think you think it will be safer to live with Carter in other universes in the future?" Peggy Carter narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at captain Steve and said.


    "How possible!" Captain Steve quickly denied it, although he did have such an idea in his heart. A Peggy Carter with a sword in the stone was too strong. As it is now, Captain Steve didn''t even dare to refute her words.


    "Hum! After that, I''ll revive you first!" Peggy Carter glanced at captain Steve and flew to the base where Howard stark and Bucky Barnes were located.


    "Back! They''re back!" The sharp eyed Bucky Barnes never admitted that he had been staring at the sky, but he was the first to find Peggy Carter''s light and shouted at Howard stark.


    It''s rare that Howard stark didn''t look for flowers and willows these days. Of course, after Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers left, Howard stark indulged severely for a period of time. Now he may be in the sage mode.


    "Steve!" When Peggy Carter landed, Howard stark and Bucky Barnes'' eyes lit up. They all saw captain Steve. Regardless of why captain Steve had been resurrected, they rushed directly to captain Steve, prepared for a big hug, and then threw themselves into the air.


    Bucky Barnes still had more control over his body. He soon stood firm, while Howard stark on the side fell to the ground in some confusion, looking at captain Steve''s soul with a gray face and doubts.


    "You are happy early. I haven''t risen yet. Didn''t you say that before? When my soul comes back, I will take you first and then rise again?" Captain Steve looked at Howard stark and explained with a smile.


    "This is the appearance of the soul? It turns out that the soul really exists..." Howard stark got up, even ignoring his embarrassment, looked at captain Steve and whispered.


    "Howard, are you stupid? Even gods really exist. Why doesn''t the soul exist? Besides, if the soul doesn''t exist, how should Steve rise?" Bucky Barnes looked contemptuously at Howard stark and said.


    "Come on, let''s go and revive Steve as soon as possible, and we should leave..." Peggy Carter interrupted the three brothers'' plan to catch up with the past, waved his hand, directly rolled up Bucky Barnes and Howard stark, and captain Steve was left to Steve Rogers.


    "I''m leaving now? Wait, let me tidy up the meter!" After Howard stark flew up, he shouted, "and are you leaving the universe? Don''t you stay for a while to catch up? We won''t see you in the future!"


    "And Steve, did he really agree to leave the universe with you? Why did you fly with us, not Rogers?"


    Howard Stark''s voice fell and suddenly found himself unable to speak. He didn''t know he had hit Peggy Carter''s muzzle.

 Chapter 1453

    Yes, Peggy Carter is in a bad mood now, or I don''t know how to describe it, but she must be dissatisfied because Steve Rogers and captain Steve have made a choice for her.


    It''s impossible to say that Peggy Carter doesn''t like Captain Steve anymore. After all, they''ve been together for so long, and Peggy Carter appreciates captain Steve''s character and style.


    But Steve Rogers is captain Steve of another universe, and it''s impossible for Peggy Carter not to be interested in Steve Rogers. Peggy Carter didn''t think about how to choose.


    That''s why Peggy Carter decided to go to the universe where Steve Rogers is located with Captain Steve on the pretext that the current universe can''t accommodate them. After waiting in that universe, he can think about it slowly.


    But now, Captain Steve Rogers and captain Steve have helped her make a decision, which makes Peggy Carter wonder if the decision is right.


    If it was Peggy Carter''s choice, no matter who he chose, Peggy Carter would not have any regrets in the future. Now that he is the chosen party, Peggy Carter is tangled.


    However, just as Peggy Carter was struggling, she had brought Bucky Barnes and Howard stark to the familiar canyon.


    Here is the beginning of Peggy Carter and captain Steve''s real transcendence. It seems that it will also be the starting point for captain Steve and Peggy Carter to leave the universe.


    Maybe Huang Wen''s Avatar saw the special significance of this canyon for captain Steve and Peggy Carter, so he chose to let Peggy Carter come to this place with Captain Steve''s soul.


    "Here we are? This is the canyon where the sword in the stone was originally located?" After Howard stark landed, he was finally able to speak. He didn''t care why he couldn''t speak before, but said with some expectation, "then next, we can see Mr. Huang Wen? I don''t know what he looks like..."


    During the conversation, Steve Rogers landed with Captain Steve. Steve Rogers took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Huang, we have arrived. Can we help Steve revive?"


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Steve Rogers, a light appeared in front of the people. Huang asked that the avatar didn''t really appear, but sent captain Steve''s body to the people.


    Captain Steve''s soul suddenly felt the whirling of heaven and earth. The soul was out of control and flew into his own body. This scene was seen by the people present.


    With Huang Wen''s incarnation strength at this time, it is not so difficult to touch the death rules and revive the dead, especially when a person''s body and soul still exist.


    The only thing to pay attention to is the anti phagocytic force from the death rules. However, let alone that the death lady is nearby. Even if there is no death lady, Huang asked how the avatar will not be driven out of the universe by the death rules. At most, it is forced out of the universe by the cosmic rules.


    "Just... Just suck it in? And then you can come back to life?" Howard Stark''s three views at this time have been seriously impacted. The resurrection scene is much simpler than he imagined.


    In Howard Stark''s view, Captain Steve''s resurrection is bigger than the legendary scene of Jesus coming back to life. What is full of holy light, powerful breath, the change of heaven and earth, lightning and thunder? There must be something strange?


    After all, this is the resurrection of a dead person. How can it be so calm?


    Moreover, with such calm, Howard stark could not feel any miracles, let alone try to see if he could reproduce such miracles by scientific means.


    However, in the eyes of Howard stark and Bucky Barnes, Captain Steve''s resurrection process has no vision, but in the eyes of Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, it is not at all.


    Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter can see that after captain Steve''s soul enters the body, there are all kinds of law forces surging in his body. These law forces are healing. They are restoring the tacit understanding between captain Steve''s body and soul. After all, Captain Steve''s soul has left the body for some time.


    Moreover, these laws of the healing system are still restoring the vitality of Captain Steve and filling him with strong vitality, which makes captain Steve not make his body weaker after resurrection because his body has been inactive for a long time.


    "What''s that?" With the gradual recovery of Captain Steve''s body, Peggy Carter couldn''t help crying out and looked at Steve Rogers around him.


    "What? What happened? Did something happen? Why didn''t I see anything?" Howard stark looked at Peggy Carter with a puzzled face and asked, and then saw the same puzzled eyes of Bucky Barnes. At this moment, Howard stark seemed to understand that even if he and Bucky Barnes came to join the fun, they were destined to get nothing, because everyone was not at the same level at all.


    "It''s a rule! A rule full of death!" Steve Rogers''s eyes flickered slightly and softly explained, "it should be Steve''s resurrection that touched the death rules of the universe, so there will be death rules to prevent Steve''s resurrection..."


    "Can Steve succeed in resurrection?" Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers with some concern and asked.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang asked. Since he has promised, he naturally has absolute confidence!" Steve Rogers''s voice is full of confidence. Although Huang Wen''s Avatar is often a little out of tune, at the critical moment, Huang Wen''s Avatar is still very trustworthy. This is the consensus reached by Steve Rogers and even the Avengers Alliance for so long.


    As Steve Rogers''s voice fell, Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shrugged, looked at the death lady watching the play and said, "I say, do you just watch the death rules of your universe riot like this?"


    "This is what you want to revive Steve. Before you saved his soul and maintained his vitality, you just simply touched on the death rule. Now you revive Steve Rogers, the death rule is naturally unwilling. The dead is dead. This is the fundamental rule of the universe. You should know it very well..." the death lady spread her hand, Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar very innocently, he said.


    "Besides, with your strength, it''s not difficult to deal with these death rules, is it?"

 Chapter 1454

    "Well, I see. After eating the melon, you find yourself losing the bet and ready to start blowing me out of the universe..." Huang asked the avatar to shake his head. He saw through the intention of the dead lady and said helplessly.


    Of course, Huang Wen Avatar has the ability to deal with the death rules of the universe, but after forcibly breaking the death rules of Captain Steve, it will cause the rules of the whole universe to fight back. At that time, Huang Wen avatar will be driven out of the universe. If Huang Wen avatar doesn''t want to fight the universe directly.


    After all, this universe is not the home of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Under the slow influence of Huang Wen''s original master on the rules of the universe when he created the array, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not be swallowed by the rules of the whole universe as long as he does not completely erase some rules in his own universe.


    "Steve, get ready. After I solve these death rules, the universe will exclude my existence. I will place my strength on your shield. You can take Steve and Peggy Carter of the world back, but don''t waste too much time!" The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar sounded in Steve Rogers'' ears, making Steve Rogers look solemn.


    "What''s the matter?" Perceiving the abnormality of Steve Rogers around him, Peggy Carter asked with some doubt.


    "Mr. Huang asked to leave after resurrecting Steve, and then I will take you out of the universe!" Steve Rogers explained briefly and looked in the direction of Captain Steve.


    Under the eyes of Steve Rogers, Captain Steve was suddenly broken by the force of the rules full of death. Captain Steve suddenly opened his eyes and fell to the ground from the air.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar felt that the powerful rules of the universe came from all directions, including the death lady, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar helpless to shake his head.


    It''s not impossible to resist the power of the universe, but Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t think it''s necessary. Especially, the universe is evolved from the sword in the stone. The sword in the stone will be abducted by himself. The universe will also be on his side. Why waste the power of his side?


    So Huang Wen''s Avatar waved his sleeves, didn''t take away a cloud, disappeared directly into the universe, and left a force to Steve Rogers to continue watching the play in an instant.


    And captain Steve fell to the ground. If it happened before Captain Steve said he chose to leave Peggy Carter, Peggy Carter would definitely catch captain Steve.


    But at this time, Peggy Carter was still angry about captain Steve''s choice, even though she knew why captain Steve chose so, so Captain Steve could only fall to the ground alone in silence.


    Fortunately, Captain Steve''s height is not too high. In addition, he is a super soldier. For him, such a height will not cause any injury, but he looks a little disheartened.


    "Resurrected?" Howard stark and Bucky Barnes looked a little dull, but they soon recovered, rushed to the direction of Captain Steve, looked up and down at captain Steve, and even Howard stark couldn''t help pinching the meat on captain Steve''s face.


    "To tell you the truth, apart from the touch, it''s not much different from before. Steve, are you really resurrected?" After Howard stark confirmed, he looked at captain Steve with some hesitation and asked.


    "I should be resurrected..." Captain Steve touched his body and tried to float himself, but he finally failed. He smiled and nodded to confirm that he was indeed an ordinary super soldier.


    "Steve, we don''t have much time to talk about the past. Mr. Huang Wen has left. He gave me strength before leaving. I felt that you can deal with the things after one day..." Steve Rogers went to captain Steve, patted captain Steve on the shoulder and said.


    To tell the truth, Steve Rogers wanted to take over when watching captain Steve fall. Although he thought Peggy Carter would do this at first and didn''t think Peggy Carter would really stop catching captain Steve, Steve Rogers was ready to take the shot when he found that Captain Steve was going to land.


    However, when Steve Rogers was just about to take the shot, Peggy Carter gave a cold hum. Steve Rogers subconsciously stopped, and then saw Peggy Carter''s face, which made the corners of Steve Rogers'' mouth twitch slightly.


    "It''s hard for Steve to live in the future, or Steve in their world is smart, and finally chose another Universe..." the Avengers who are watching the play can''t help muttering, especially the married Avengers. They can''t help feeling that their daughter-in-law''s spleen is still better and not so difficult to deal with.


    "Is the time urgent? In fact, I don''t have anything to deal with. You''ve dealt with everything in my capacity before, so I just need to tell Howard and Bucky goodbye..." Captain Steve frowned, looked at Howard stark and Bucky Barnes.


    "I arranged a dinner party. Let''s have a good drink. It''s just a practice for you!" Howard stark patted captain Steve on the shoulder.


    "Unfortunately, we won''t see it in the future. In this way, it seems that our universe has gradually followed the footsteps of other universes, and captain Steve will disappear in history!"


    "Maybe it''s because he has too much influence!" Bucky Barnes said with some emotion, "if there were no accidents of these extraordinary events, if Steve didn''t die with the red skeleton, with Steve''s credit, it would be the most brilliant resume whether in politics or in the military in the future..."


    "Even if Steve doesn''t want to do this, someone will coerce Steve to do these things, such as stimulating Steve with public opinion."


    "Maybe it''s because Steve doesn''t want to live like this subjectively, so he will finally have the ending of common retirement!"


    "It''s not impossible!" Howard stark nodded approvingly. Soon, the people flew up again and went to the dinner prepared by Howard stark.


    On the occasion of parting, Captain Steve, Howard stark and Bucky Barnes had a good time. Finally, Howard stark and Bucky Barnes were drunk and said a lot. Captain Steve clearly remembered them all and blessed his two old friends

 Chapter 1455

    After Howard stark and Bucky Barnes got drunk, Captain Steve looked at Steve Rogers and said, "just leave. If we wait until they wake up, the picture is a little too sad. I don''t want to see such a picture..."


    "Are you ready?" Steve Rogers took a deep look at captain Steve and asked, "this time, you won''t have a chance to come back!"


    "Don''t you also have Bucky in your universe? As for Howard, Howard will still be there when I find other universes..." Captain Steve spread his hand and said with a smile.


    "Then you need to remember that after you change some things, it is easy to create greater variables. It is a small thing to affect the life you want. The key is to lead your universe to the unknown road, especially when you are unable to deal with those unknown changes..." Steve Rogers walked to captain Steve and looked at him solemnly.


    "Don''t worry, I understand, and I don''t have the ability to complete some things!" Captain Steve smiled, shook his head and whispered, "besides, I''ll stay in your universe for a few days. At that time, you can tell me..."


    "Well, let''s get ready to go, Carter. Are you ready?" Steve Rogers nodded clearly, looked at Peggy Carter and asked.


    "I have nothing to prepare for. I have spent half my life in the army. The previous things have been handled, and I can leave at any time!" Peggy Carter put down his glass and said it didn''t matter.


    Compared with Captain Steve, Peggy Carter has no nostalgia for the world. After all, Captain Steve just looked on, but Peggy Carter experienced it personally. Even if captain Steve can understand Peggy Carter, it can''t be compared with the feeling of real experience.


    "Let''s go!" Steve Rogers took out the holy light shield and controlled the power left by Huang Wen''s Avatar inside. The light instantly shrouded the three people. Their bodies became smaller and disappeared in place, leaving the universe.


    "Did you leave?" Just after the three disappeared, Howard Stark''s voice rang.


    "Left, your medicine is very good, and it can really keep us awake..." Bucky Barnes opened his eyes and said with some emotion. "After I had a drink with Steve, I was as drunk as mud, but he was like nothing. At that time, I vowed not to drink with this guy again..."


    "But this is the last time to drink. We won''t have a chance to see him again..." Howard stark sighed, stood up and said, "he doesn''t want to see the sad scene of parting, and we don''t want to lose consciousness. We don''t even know when he left. Fortunately, my medicine is still very useful!"


    "Unfortunately, there is no Steve in the universe. After they leave, the universe seems to be ordinary..."


    "And the hydra. The death of the red skeleton doesn''t mean that the Hydra has been eliminated!" Bucky Barnes suddenly thought of something, looked at Howard stark with bright eyes and said, "Howard, I need your help, super soldier serum, the super soldier serum suitable for me. Without it, it''s too difficult for me to deal with hydra..."


    "It''s a difficult thing, but it''s a challenge when it''s difficult. It''s a challenge that can interest me!" Howard stark smiled at the speech and said, "I didn''t think you were very smart, Bucky. You helped us find our next goal in life!"


    "Since I know that the Hydra has not been completely destroyed, I can''t sit back and ignore it. After all, the Hydra also caught me at the beginning, and so many of me in the universe are controlled by the Hydra and always want revenge, don''t I?" Bucky Barnes said with a gleam in his eyes.


    Howard stark and Bucky Barnes, the left behind old people in the universe, also found the next path of their life. They were no longer confused, no longer sad about the departure of Captain Steve and Peggy Carter, and began their own life.


    On the other hand, Captain Steve and Peggy Carter, led by Steve Rogers, returned to the universe where Huang Wen''s Avatar was located.


    This universe, which is obviously more powerful than other parallel universes, is somewhat conspicuous even in the multiverse, especially it seems to have a tendency to become more powerful.


    Before Steve Rogers went to other universes, it took a lot of time to discover the universe where Peggy Carter is located. However, when returning to his own universe, it was only a moment. Peggy Carter and captain Steve didn''t even enjoy the scenery of the multi universe.


    "Buzz!" At the sound of, Steve Rogers, Peggy Carter and captain Steve appeared in the avenger building. The surrounding Avengers seemed to have been prepared, waiting for the three to appear, looking at Steve Rogers with a mocking face.


    "I knew it!" When Steve Rogers saw the Avengers, an idea flashed through his mind, "fortunately, I didn''t do anything special, otherwise it would be so embarrassing!"


    "What is this?" The battle of the Avengers alliance made Peggy Carter and captain Steve look a little confused. Although they had learned something about the Avengers alliance from Steve Rogers, they were suddenly surrounded by so many people, and they were still a little uncomfortable.


    Especially Peggy Carter. The power of sword in stone tells Peggy Carter that people here are strong, and the weakest one is stronger than the strengthened red skeleton, and the powerful one even surpasses her and Steve Rogers. The strongest one even makes sword in stone ready.


    Yes, the strongest one is the Lord of hell dimension, Satan Johnny blazer. At this time, Johnny Blazer also stayed in the avenger building to make fun when Huang Wen''s Avatar had no time to manage.


    After all, Huang Wen''s incarnation can''t be found in Johnny Blazer after Johnny Blazer''s strength has improved, so that Johnny Blazer can be locked up in the dimension of hell again.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is not an unreasonable person, especially Johnny Blazer has the ability to distract from dealing with things in the dimension of hell, and it''s not a big deal to stay on earth.


    Even Johnny Blazer''s immediate boss, the dead lady, can stay on the earth to paddle. Why can''t Johnny Blazer? Anyway, now Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t need Johnny blazer to do anything, so let him take a holiday.

 Chapter 1456

    "Hmm? Why is there another me?" Captain Steve was surrounded and looked at the Avengers around him. Then he saw Johnny stone. He looked at Johnny stone hesitantly, and then asked Steve Rogers.


    As like as two peas in the eyes of captain Steve, Jonny and Stone are just like the young version, who is a little thinner than before. After all, Steve Rodgers''s story of the avenger alliance did not have a detailed look at Jonny''s appearance.


    Especially at that time, Steve Rogers was not ready to bring captain Steve and Peggy Carter back to their universe. How could he tell them so many details?


    "Hey, hey, I''m not you. My name is Johnny stone. I just happen to be the same as you and a little more handsome than you..." Johnny stone smiled and explained at captain Steve.


    However, there was no need for Johnny stone to speak. From the time Johnny stone showed that smile, Captain Steve could be sure that he was not himself of another universe.


    "Oh, sorry, I made a mistake." However, even so, Captain Steve didn''t show anything, but looked at Johnny stone with some apology and whispered.


    "Come on! Johnny, stop fooling around!" Susan stone stared at Johnny stone angrily, then looked at captain Steve and apologized, "sorry, Captain Steve, my brother is not very sensible, let you see a joke..."


    "No... nothing!" Captain Steve shook his head uneasily. To be honest, at this time, he seemed to understand what it was like for Steve Rogers to wake up after 70 years of ice. It seemed that everything around him was out of tune with people, and he didn''t seem to be out of this era.


    In particular, some strange things in the avenger building are more strange than those seen by Howard stark, which makes captain Steve uncomfortable for a time.


    "He just came here. Don''t disturb him..." Steve Rogers looked at the Avengers around him reluctantly and said to each other.


    Steve Rogers could understand captain Steve''s feelings at this time at a glance, but perhaps because of his strength, Peggy Carter did not respond like this.


    "Go, go! What do they look like! Don''t scare others even if you watch the excitement!" Johnny Blazer waved and directly helped Steve Rogers start driving people. He completely forgot that he was watching the excitement just now.


    "Is this the avenger alliance? It''s different from what I imagined, but there are so many strong among them!" Peggy Carter looked at the back of the Avengers and said with some emotion.


    To be honest, before coming to the avenger building, Peggy Carter inferred from some things Steve Rogers knew that the avenger alliance should be a group of serious people with strong strength and rescue, just like an enhanced version of the army.


    But now, what Peggy Carter sees is like a group of ordinary people watching the excitement. If the sword in stone didn''t sense that these people have unique skills, Peggy Carter can''t believe that this is the avenger alliance.


    "Er... The avenger alliance of other universes is not as active as us, of course, nor as powerful as us..." Steve Rogers originally wanted to say that he was affected by Huang Wen, but Steve Rogers was worried that Huang Wen''s Avatar was watching the play again, and it was too late for Steve Rogers to cry, So Steve Rogers changed his words.


    "I see..." however, Peggy Carter knew Steve Rogers very well after all and saw Huang Wen''s Avatar. She soon understood what Steve Rogers meant and nodded clearly.


    "The environment of this era is really uncomfortable..." Captain Steve looked at the strange objects full of sense of technology in the avenger building and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Why don''t I take you to have a rest first?" Steve Rogers looked at captain Steve with some worry and asked, "or go to the training room and vent?"


    Steve Rogers is worried that Captain Steve can''t accept the era of modernization. After all, when Steve Rogers just woke up, he was also very uncomfortable. If he didn''t have the goal of Hydra again, Steve Rogers would be confused for some time.


    The universe has no Hydra as a goal for captain Steve, so Steve Rogers can only find other ways to help captain Steve alleviate this emotion.


    "Well, let''s go straight to the old Steve? And the old Carter..." Captain Steve was silent and looked at Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter.


    "I don''t object to seeing them first. I also want to know what I will look like when I get old..." Peggy nodded and looked at Steve Rogers.


    "You should say now that you will never grow old!" Once again, one of the Avengers watching the play in the conference room couldn''t help worrying for Steve Rogers.


    "OK." However, it''s a pity that Steve Rogers could not say these words after all. He just nodded and shrouded captain Steve and Peggy Carter with holy light. The three disappeared in situ and went directly to the home of this cosmic old Carter.


    Steve Rogers is hardly familiar with this address. After he came once, he deeply remembered it in his heart.


    "Bang bang!" Steve Rogers took a deep breath and knocked on the door under the eyes of Captain Steve and Peggy Carter.


    "Who?" The old voice came from the house, followed by a solid and powerful step to the door.


    "Me, Steve." Steve Rogers whispered.


    "Ah?" The sound of the door was stunned, and the door was quickly opened. Old Steve looked at the door, especially when he saw two young himself and a young Carter.


    "Steve, who?" Old Carter''s voice came from the room. Then old Carter came out with some faltering steps. When he saw the trio at the door, old Carter was also stunned.


    "You... You..." old Steve first recovered. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Let''s go in and talk!" Steve Rogers smiled and waved his hand, and a holy light fell on old Steve and old Carter. "Steve, your body is still good, but Carter is not very good. I treated you..."

 Chapter 1457

    The Holy Light enveloped old Steve and old Carter, making them feel warm, especially old Carter. Her old problems miraculously disappeared at this time. Although the whole person didn''t become younger, her energy became much better.


    "You..." old Steve looked at Steve Rogers hesitantly, fell into silence, and asked after a long time, "you already know my identity?"


    "I knew it the first time I came." Steve Rogers nodded and whispered, "I''ve been to the parallel universe several times. I know about you. This is our joint decision..."


    "To be honest, when you showed up, I thought I might have come to the wrong universe..." old Steve looked at Steve Rogers apologetically, "Your universe is obviously different from our universe. I didn''t notice it when I first came here. When I found a mutant of the universe I''ve never heard of, I realized something was wrong..."


    "But at that time, I couldn''t leave Carter. I was used to life in this world. Until you came here, I always felt a little guilty..."


    "You don''t have to. This is the fate of all Steve in our multiverse. I think every Steve can meet his Carter. When you come here, it shows that Carter is really the right person for you!" Steve Rogers shook his head slowly and said seriously.


    "But you are special, or because of the particularity of the universe, you are the most special and powerful one. I''m afraid you can''t get a good home because of me..." old Steve sighed and continued.


    "In fact, I also have your guilt..." Steve Rogers glanced at captain Steve and Peggy Carter, muttering with some hesitation.


    "Don''t talk about guilt. What''s their situation? Why is there a young me here? And another Steve? How do they dress more and more?" Old Carter interrupted Steve Rogers, looked at Peggy Carter and captain Steve and asked.


    "We come from a special universe. We can''t stay in our own universe..." Captain Steve smiled at the old Carter. "So Rogers brought us into this universe and he saved my life..."


    Captain Steve talked about his experience of the universe with old Carter and old Steve. Old Carter and old Steve flashed their eyes slightly, especially old Steve. He had understood the purpose of Steve Rogers appearing in another universe.


    However, it was obviously not planned to bring back captain Steve of the universe, and when Steve Rogers chose to save captain Steve, complete captain Steve and Peggy Carter, and captain Steve wanted to go to other universes to live an ordinary life, old Steve was a little nervous.


    At this moment, old Steve felt that he had a big gap with the two Steve in front of him. Over the years, old Steve had selectively forgotten the frozen Steve Rogers. Although he comforted himself by not changing the historical process, when the historical process of the universe was obviously different from that of his universe, He didn''t really take action


    "Compared with you, I''m really ashamed!" Old Steve smiled bitterly. The spirit that had become young under the holy light is now aging again. Old Carter hurriedly held old Steve and looked at him comfortingly.


    "In fact, I think you are much better than the two of them!" Peggy Carter also looked at the old Steve and comforted, "at least you know what you need and pursue it mainly, unlike some people..."


    Captain Steve subconsciously opened his mouth when he heard what Peggy Carter said, but finally captain Steve thought of Peggy Carter''s temper. He chose silence and was not prepared to spend a day with Peggy Carter on this issue.


    "You..." when old Carter heard Peggy Carter''s words, she immediately understood Peggy Carter''s meaning. She first helped old Steve sit down, then walked to Peggy Carter and said, "do you mind if I talk to you?"


    "It''s all our own people. You don''t need to be so polite..." Peggy Carter smiled and shook his head. He came forward and helped the old Carter to the house. Before entering the house, he looked back and warned two young Steve, "don''t eavesdrop!"


    As the door closed, a light shrouded the room. After knowing that all the things he had experienced in the universe had been broadcast live, Peggy Carter still paid more attention to his privacy, especially she didn''t guess what old Carter wanted to say to herself.


    "In fact, to be honest, as Peggy Carter of the universe, I certainly hope you can make up for my shortcomings and stay with Steve in the universe..." after entering the room, old Carter looked at Peggy Carter and whispered.


    "However, I also know that in your heart, both Steve are equally important. You and captain Steve are comrades in arms. You have fought side by side with Rogers for a long time. He has protected you again and again, which makes you a little tangled..."


    "Yes, I really haven''t made a choice yet, but I don''t want to be chosen by them!" Peggy Carter said firmly.


    "I haven''t seen this expression myself for a long time!" Old Carter saw the valiant Peggy Carter and said with emotion for a moment, "to tell you the truth, I envy you very much. You are not only so young, but also can enter an extraordinary field and witness a completely different world..."


    "If you like, I think Rogers should have a way to restore your youth. Mr. Huang Wen of the Avengers alliance can even revive, and restoring your youth should not be a problem..." Peggy Carter looked at the old Carter and sighed. Suddenly, a shadow flashed in front of him and said softly.


    "This is to treat me as a dragon?" Huang asked the incarnation of helplessly make complaints about it, and couldn''t help but Tucao up.


    "It''s different. I''ve really experienced so many things. I''m not old. My heart is old!" Old Carter didn''t take Peggy Carter''s advice. She shook her head slowly and said softly.


    "Moreover, you are better and stronger than me, otherwise you can''t become a super soldier, or even be selected by the sword in the stone. I think you deserve Steve Rogers better than me, and you are also qualified to be called the British captain..."

 Chapter 1458

    "You said, worthy of Steve Rogers, which Steve Rogers?" Peggy Carter heard the old Carter''s words. After a silence, Peggy Carter looked at the old Carter and asked.


    "Don''t you have an answer in your heart? Only what you choose yourself is the most suitable for you!" Old Carter looked at Peggy Carter and smiled, his voice full of confidence.


    "As Peggy Carter, we should have our own choice. Why should we wait for them to choose us? The one we choose is the one we like, even if they are Steve Rogers!"


    "Yes! You have a point!" Peggy Carter''s eyes lit up gradually. At this time, she felt that only she could know herself so well. Peggy Carter also realized the psychology of cherishing each other and perfecting each other between Steve Rogers and captain Steve.


    However, what Peggy Carter didn''t know was that only he knew himself so well. It really happened between Steve again. Just when the door was closed, Captain Steve winked at Steve Rogers and made the corners of Steve Rogers'' mouth twitch slightly.


    "Come on!" Captain Steve saw that Steve Rogers didn''t respond immediately. He glanced at the direction of the room and urged him directly.


    "Cough!" Steve Rogers coughed awkwardly twice, then waved his hand, and the light enveloped the three Steve.


    "Well, Lao Luo, will your Carter have the same temper as just now?" Captain Steve asked nervously after seeing the light.


    "This..." old Steve was stunned for a moment, then flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face and whispered, "in fact, there are not many times, but he will lose his temper occasionally. As long as you don''t argue with her and follow her meaning, there will be no big problem. I''ve been like this for decades..."


    "What about your original Carter of the universe?" Captain Steve asked again with concern.


    "In fact, it''s almost the same. At least there''s no difference in character, otherwise I wouldn''t have noticed something wrong after I came to the universe..." old Steve explained softly.


    "It is precisely because Carter''s character is what I remember, and I want to live in seclusion and not be found, so I didn''t know about mutants until many years later..."


    "If you really rescue me in advance, I''m afraid it will have a greater impact, which may affect Mr. Huang Wen and the progress of the whole world..." Steve Rogers shook his head slowly and said softly, "So you didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, you came here to retire. You''ve been fighting in your universe for so long, and you came here like this. There''s nothing wrong!"


    "Well, Lao Luo, if I go to another universe, can you give me any advice? It''s obvious that Da Luo has no experience in this field..." Captain Steve looked at the old Steve with a more relaxed expression and continued to speak.


    "I really have a little experience to share..." old Steve glanced at the direction of the room and whispered, "as I said earlier, follow her meaning, you should remember, and when you just showed up, she desperately needed you, but you don''t have to make an inch, or you will be turned over in the future..."


    "Click!" The voice of old Steve had not yet fallen. The door of the house opened. Steve Rogers quickly contacted the holy light barrier and temporarily shielded the voice of Captain Steve and old Steve.


    "What are you doing?" Peggy Carter helped the old Carter out of the room. When he saw the three Steve, a suspicious light flashed in his eyes. He looked at the three people and asked.


    "No, we just exchange our experiences. After all, we don''t have Lao Luo''s experience!" At this time, Steve Rogers released the voice limit. Captain Steve responded very quickly and said that he was the youngest of the three Steve.


    "So it seems that I''m not worse than captain Steve!" Johnny stone looked at captain Steve''s performance and couldn''t help but say.


    "To tell you the truth, this is Steve I know. Before that, he was full of the power of the holy light. He had some space holes. It seems that the boss asked Steve to find Peggy Carter, not only to help him complete his dream, but also to help him find his original character..." Logan nodded and said softly.


    "If he can''t find his character, he will really become a god full of holy light as those people in the universe imagine!"


    "Hum!" As the Avengers sighed, Peggy Carter snorted coldly, but did not pursue anything. Instead, he looked at captain Steve and asked, "so, when are you going to leave the universe?"


    "Is this going to drive me away?" Captain Steve grinned, but didn''t mean to be angry. Instead, he looked at Peggy Carter and said, "to be honest, in this era, I really don''t adapt to staying. If I can, I think I can leave now. After all, it should take some time to find a universe suitable for me..."


    "OK! I''ll go with you!" Peggy card nodded and said without a wave.


    "What?!" Captain Steve exclaimed on the spot, and the old Steve and Steve Rogers were stunned. They didn''t know what to say for a while, and they didn''t say anything in the end.


    "No, haven''t we agreed before?" Captain Steve glanced at Steve Rogers, who looked a little gloomy around him, looked at Peggy Carter and asked, "why do you follow me to other universes?"


    "Why should you decide who I choose?" Peggy Carter looked at captain Steve and Steve Rogers and asked, "what do you think you''ve done to each other like this?"


    Peggy Carter, who has lost his Steve, has a completely different mentality from Peggy Carter who is facing two Steve. Especially when the two Steve are successful with each other, the old Steve on one side wants to talk, but he is pulled by the old Carter. Finally, he can only helplessly look at what is happening in front of him.


    Not only here, but also in the avenger building. As the comrades in arms of Steve Rogers, they naturally hope that Steve Rogers can be happy, so they are so helpless when Steve Rogers helps others. But now when they hear Peggy Carter''s words, they have to admit that what Peggy Carter said is not wrong

 Chapter 1459

    "Sorry, we didn''t take your feelings into consideration..." Steve Rogers heard Peggy Carter''s words and flashed a sadness in his eyes, letting him know that he didn''t care as much as he thought, but he still looked at Peggy Carter and said seriously.


    "Now that you have made a choice, we will naturally respect your decision. We were too abrupt before. I''ll inform silly girl to prepare two sets of quantum war suits for you and help you locate other universes!"


    "No..." Captain Steve opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but under Peggy Carter''s eyes, he sighed helplessly and asked in silence, "shall we leave later and let you have a good chat first?"


    "No need! You have decided. Let''s start today! Can we catch up?" Peggy Carter''s face still didn''t change much. She first looked at captain Steve, then looked at Steve Rogers and asked.


    "I can catch up. There has always been one in the quantum war suit Avenger alliance. There is no problem. You really need time later. I''ll take you back now!" Steve Rogers nodded, pursed his mouth and said.


    "Then we''ll leave!" Peggy Carter smiled at the speech and looked at old Carter and old Steve.


    "This..." old Steve looked a little confused and didn''t know what to say. At the same time, he felt more guilty about Steve Rogers.


    "OK, I hope we can meet again!" Old Carter was not surprised. She looked at Peggy Carter and smiled.


    "There should be no chance." Peggy Carter shook his head and looked at Steve Rogers. Steve Rogers waved his hand, and their bodies disappeared in place.


    "What did you say to her? Why did she suddenly change her mind after she came out?" Old Steve looked at the three disappeared and asked old Carter with some helplessness.


    "What? Do you suspect that I persuaded her to do so?" Old Carter narrowed his eyes slightly and a dangerous light flashed. Looking at old Steve, he asked with a gentle smile.


    "No! How could I doubt you?" Old Steve quickly waved his hand and said with a flattering smile, "I just feel guilty about Steve. In this way, he may be alone in the future..."


    "Things are not necessarily..." old Carter looked at old Steve with satisfaction and said with a light smile.


    "It''s not necessarily... Well, you''re her. I believe your judgment!" Old Steve subconsciously retorted, then saw the eyebrow raised by old Carter, subconsciously overturned his previous words, looked at old Carter firmly and said.


    "Hum! That''s about the same!" Old Carter snorted coldly, and then said, "you go out to sell some vegetables. Don''t come back next time. You can only sit and don''t even have to eat a mouthful of vegetables..."


    "Well, are you going to cook yourself?" Old Steve''s mouth twitched slightly and asked hesitantly, "do you cook English food?"


    "I don''t even like that thing. Do you think they''ll like it? Or did you make it..." old Carter saw the meaning of old Steve at a glance and said angrily.


    "That''s good... Cough." Old Steve nodded subconsciously and then coughed a little embarrassed. Fortunately, old Carter didn''t pursue his meaning this time, which made him relieved.


    On the other side, in the avenger building, the Avengers looked at each other after hearing the conversation between Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter. They didn''t know why Peggy Carter suddenly left with Captain Steve after a conversation with old Carter.


    In the face of this embarrassing scene, the Avengers were even inconvenient to come forward. Only silly girl appeared in front of Steve Rogers after they came back and didn''t say anything. She just looked at Steve Rogers, nodded, took out two sets of quantum war suits and handed them to captain Steve and Peggy Carter.


    "The space-time coordinates of the quantum space tunnel have been stored for you, but you need to look for it a little, because we don''t know which universe Peggy Carter was found by Steve Rogers and which one didn''t..." the silly girl looked at captain Steve and Peggy Carter and whispered.


    "We don''t need to look for it. We just need to go to the era suitable for us. We don''t need to find the Carter of the universe..." Captain Steve sighed and looked at Peggy Carter. "Well, what don''t you really say to Rogers?"


    "There''s nothing to say. I''ve said everything before..." Peggy Carter shrugged and said indifferently, "you should leave coordinates for the universe we''re going to. If you need me to participate in the battle, you can contact me!"


    "If you really need it, I''ll contact you!" Steve Rogers was silent for a moment, then nodded and said solemnly.


    "Just press this, right?" Peggy Carter looked at silly girl and asked, pointing to the button in her hand.


    "Yes." Silly girl nodded and didn''t say anything more. At the next moment, Peggy Carter grabbed captain Steve. They pressed the button together, and their body shape shrank instantly into the quantum field.


    "Steve, did you just let them leave?" After seeing captain Steve and Peggy Carter leave, Logan and other Avengers finally came out. Logan looked at Steve Rogers reluctantly and asked, "when can you fight for yourself? Since the beginning of your trip to the multi universe, you have been helping others. I know this is your character, but you really think too much of others!"


    "This is her decision. I must respect her..." Steve Rogers looked a little gloomy at this time. He shook his head and whispered, "besides, compared with Captain Steve, I you are an outsider, and they are really more suitable to be together."


    "Eh? There''s still a turning point? It seems that your painstaking plan failed!" The voice of the dead lady who was still eating melons sounded in the ears of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which made the corners of Huang Wen''s Avatar''s mouth twitch slightly.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar really didn''t expect that Ms. death would continue to spy on Steve Rogers. Moreover, although Ms. death should also have heard the dialogue between Peggy Carter and old Carter, she also felt that after Peggy Carter figured it out, she took the initiative to choose to be with Captain Steve.


    Ms. death thought that Peggy Carter should think that Captain Steve was the one she knew better, and she was more used to being with Captain Steve.

 Chapter 1460

    "The sword in stone finally left the universe. It seems that you can''t use the sword in stone to deal with British captain Brian. Although you are very powerful now, you really don''t have to be the opponent of Brian with the sword in stone..." seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar, she didn''t say anything, and the death lady said to herself.


    "Hehe, you still need to calculate the sword in the stone to deal with Brian?" Huang asked the avatar with a sneer and said disdainfully, "that is, I don''t have time to deal with him now, and Ronnie really needs to stay in the dimension battlefield, and there is mieba who doesn''t know when to do it, otherwise I would have gone to the dimension battlefield to teach Brian a lesson first!"


    "Then you calculated the sword in stone and successfully fooled the sword in stone into the universe?" The death lady raised her eyebrows and asked suspiciously.


    "It''s just that I''m too lazy to deal with Brian by myself and think it''s good to contain him with a sword in the stone..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugging his shoulders and said with a light smile. "Besides, who said my plan must have failed?"


    "Huh?" A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the death lady, and then disappeared in the same place, communicating with the incarnation of the death lady in other universes.


    On the other hand, Peggy Carter and captain Steve crossed the quantum field channel. Captain Steve thought he was just looking for a universe and living an ordinary life in anonymity, but he didn''t want Peggy Carter to be slowly looking for a universe suitable for them, which made captain Steve have a little doubt in his heart.


    "Well, Carter, aren''t we just looking for a normal universe to enter?" Captain Steve, after struggling, still chose to look at Peggy Carter and asked.


    "How about that? You''ve seen an old me before. Don''t you need to see a younger me to compare it?" Peggy Carter glanced at captain Steve and asked.


    "No... no need?" Captain Steve''s face stiffened a little, looked at Peggy Carter hesitantly and asked.


    "Why not? You see you''re a little excited..." Peggy Carter smiled and made captain Steve''s scalp numb. However, Captain Steve seemed to be aware of something and fell into silence. He followed Peggy Carter and looked for the universe suitable for them in Peggy Carter''s mouth.


    Peggy Carter and captain Steve had no better luck than Steve Rogers. They also spent a lot of time and even saw their original universe. It was the reaction of sword in stone that told Peggy Carter that this was their original universe. However, they didn''t know that their universe was like this.


    However, in the end, Peggy Carter and captain Steve found a universe suitable for them. It was a universe with only frozen Steve Rogers. Peggy Carter decisively took captain Steve into this universe.


    "Do you really want to see it? I think there should be no difference between you?" Captain Steve entered the universe, and the hesitation on on his face became more and more obvious. He looked at Peggy Carter and said carefully.


    "After all, you are all the same young, beautiful and gentle..."


    At this time, Captain Steve searched for praise for Peggy Carter, but he suddenly felt that his body was hit, and the whole person flew out directly, and his consciousness became blurred.


    Moreover, before he completely lost consciousness, some unhappy voices of Peggy Carter sounded in his ears: "before seeing her, she is as beautiful and young and gentle as me, isn''t she? You just don''t think I''m gentle enough? You really wanted to choose Carter from other worlds for a long time, but I made a choice than at first. This time, I chose Rogers!"


    "Sure enough..." Captain Steve had already thought of this possibility, so before he was unconscious, two words flashed in his mind, but he didn''t find it. Peggy Carter was suspended in the air, his eyes were red and sighed.


    "Am I really right to choose this?" Peggy Carter was a little confused after making the choice. She suddenly understood the tangle between Steve Rogers and captain Steve.


    "Buzz!" However, at this time, the sword in the stone in Peggy Carter''s hand trembled, making Peggy Carter slowly recover.


    "Now that I''ve made a choice, there''s nothing to tangle with. It''s good to see Steve find a good home, and I really don''t have the plan to retire so early!" At first, Peggy Carter hesitated, but with the influx of sword power in the stone, Peggy Carter''s expression gradually strengthened. She took a deep breath and gently moved towards captain Steve below.


    "Shua!" With a sound of, the comatose captain Steve suddenly disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was at the door of agent Carter''s house, and the door of agent Carter''s house was opened at this time.


    "Huh?" Agent Carter heard something at home. A glimmer of vigilance flashed on his haggard face. He took out his pistol and walked in the direction of the door.


    "Steve?!" When he saw captain Steve in a coma at the door, even if he didn''t see that face, even if captain Steve was wearing clothes he hadn''t seen before, agent Carter still recognized captain Steve''s identity.


    Agent Carter''s eyes were full of confused eyes. She didn''t understand why captain Steve had died. He was still in a coma at the door of his house.


    But even so, agent Carter stepped forward, turned captain Steve over and tried to wake captain Steve: "Steve? Steve, how are you? Are you okay?"


    "Carter..." Captain Steve woke up at this time. He subconsciously shouted Peggy Carter''s name, and then saw the haggard face of agent Carter. At this moment, his heart twitched fiercely. He seemed to understand the feeling of old Steve.


    "Steve, why are you here? What happened? And what are you wearing? A diving suit?" Agent Carter looked at captain Steve waking up and asked with a puzzled face.


    "This is a war suit that goes through time and space. I''m Steve from other time and space. I''m looking for you, Carter..." Captain Steve whispered, looking into the eyes of agent Carter.


    "Hum!" As soon as captain Steve''s voice fell, Peggy Carter''s light hum sounded in his ear and startled him. However, agent Carter didn''t notice this. Her eyes were full of incredible and moved. She watched captain Steve speechless for a long time.

 Chapter 1461

    "Hum! He really expected it?" The incarnation of the death lady of the universe looked at the hugging agent Carter and captain Steve, as well as Peggy Carter, who was floating in the air and had some blessings, couldn''t help muttering.


    However, the death lady who ate melons still had basic professional quality. She didn''t want to interfere with Peggy Carter''s choice. She just thought of Huang Wen''s Avatar''s proud expression and some unhappiness.


    After seeing captain Steve and agent Carter walk into the room, Peggy Carter directly started the quantum war suit and returned to the quantum field space.


    After Peggy Carter made the decision, she really felt that the Carter agent of the universe was more suitable for captain Steve, and after she got the power of the sword in the stone, Peggy Carter also wanted to participate in a more challenging battle. She and captain Steve really embarked on two different paths.


    "Take care, Carter!" After entering the room with agent Carter, Captain Steve looked up at the direction of the sky and silently blessed, "I also hope you can start a new life..."


    In Huang Wen''s universe, Steve Rogers is not different on the surface after Peggy Carter and captain Steve leave, but he can feel his low mood when he is familiar with Steve Rogers.


    If Logan and others don''t already have a family, and Steve Rogers is not a random person, Logan and others really want to take Steve Rogers out to relax.


    Moreover, among the Avengers, even Tony Stark has taken heart to go home to take care of his children, and indeed few people have this hobby.


    Even Pietro, Johnny stone and others who are looking for objects are carried out quietly. After all, their current identity is unusual. If they are reported, the impact will always be bad


    "It is detected that there are fluctuations in the quantum field, and it is detected that there are quantum war suits coming..." in the avenger building, silly girl''s voice echoed in the building, which stunned the Avengers one after another. At this time, it has been some time since Peggy Carter left. The Avengers subconsciously didn''t think of Peggy Carter.


    In particular, when the quantum field crosses space-time before, it basically returns to the time point of departure. Therefore, the Avengers subconsciously feel that this may be a visitor from other universes.


    "Who is it? How can people from other universes come at this time?" Tony Stark had no time to make people after getting the information from silly girl. He frowned and subconsciously analyzed it.


    "I don''t know. According to our current information, theoretically, there will be no quantum travel in the normal parallel universe, but now, the situation is obviously beyond what we know..." Reed Richards also made a serious analysis.


    "Buzz!" As soon as the Avengers had not got the answer, a familiar light appeared in front of them, followed by a set of familiar quantum war clothes. Tony Stark recognized it at a glance. This is the quantum war clothes he made, and Steve Rogers recognized it at a glance. Among the quantum war clothes is Peggy Carter.


    "Carter?!" A cry of surprise came from Steve Rogers'' mouth. He had not been so surprised for a long time. Even at this time, Steve Rogers felt his body trembling slightly. He seemed to understand something, and looked at Peggy Carter in disbelief. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Well, it seems that we made a mistake. Then, shall we make way for the couple to talk about the past?" Tony Stark was the first to recover. He looked at the Avengers around him, smiled and coaxed.


    "Indeed, it''s really not good to stay here as a light bulb. Let''s break up!" Logan laughed and greeted the Avengers to leave, leaving space for Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers.


    "Carter, you..." after the Avengers left, Steve Rogers opened his mouth and seemed a little embarrassed. He still didn''t dare to believe what he saw at this time. Even if all this had happened in front of him, his strength knew that it was not an illusion, that was the truth.


    "Why? Don''t you welcome me?" Peggy Carter took back the quantum war suit, looked at Steve Rogers and asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "Welcome! Of course!" Steve Rogers recovered. He thought of his previous conversation with Captain Steve and old Steve. He quickly nodded, looked at Peggy Carter, smiled and said, "but why did you come back at this time? Shouldn''t you come back at the time you left?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it''s really not that easy for me to find the way back..." Peggy Carter shook his head, walked to Steve Rogers and whispered, "If it weren''t for the guidance of the sword in the stone, I wouldn''t be able to find this universe. Maybe I would find a universe and Steve to live there."


    "Luckily you got it back!" Steve Rogers said subconsciously as his heart tightened.


    "Hum! You know!" Peggy Carter glared at Steve Rogers, then smiled and said, "I know what you want to ask. We found many universes and finally found a universe suitable for Steve. I threw him to me of that universe. This time, it''s not who you choose to push me to, but I choose you, you understand!"


    The more Peggy Carter said, the more serious and serious she looked. She looked into Steve Rogers'' eyes for fear that Steve Rogers didn''t understand her meaning.


    "I see! I''m sorry, Carter!" Steve Rogers'' eyes turned red. He hugged Peggy Carter and said apologetically.


    "Oh!!!"


    Just as Steve Rogers hugged Peggy Carter and they were immersed in their own world, Pietro and Johnny stone jumped out, holding a salute in their hands and directly set them off. At the same time, cheers also came and went in the avenger building, and the air was full of joy.


    "What a noise!" Peggy Carter looked at the angry Avengers who ran out and walked around. He shook his head reluctantly, but Peggy Carter had to admit that the atmosphere felt good.


    In the universe of Peggy Carter, neither Peggy Carter nor captain Steve have so many relatives and friends to make fun of them. The atmosphere of this universe is better than Peggy Carter imagined

 Chapter 1462

    At this time, Peggy Carter enjoyed the atmosphere in the avenger building, and Steve Rogers fell into silly music. The character previously affected by the law of light not only disappeared completely, but even became more like an ordinary person after Peggy Carter''s repeated pulling.


    Soon, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers began their honeymoon trip. This is a fake approved by Huang Wen''s Avatar, and it''s not that there are no Avengers. They are ready to continue to observe their honeymoon trip. However, under the special reminder of Peggy Carter, Huang Wen''s Avatar specially asked silly girl to block their whereabouts.


    In desperation, the Avengers had to turn their attention to another place, which is where Loki is still in special training.


    Although time doesn''t pass too fast in real life, in the ice and snow of special training, the time has not been known for how long. Even rocky feels that what he has experienced in this space is longer than his first half of life


    However, rocky didn''t gain nothing here. Under the guidance of the two frost giants, Rocky''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, especially after getting the cold ice treasure box created by John.


    The ice chest created by John specially uses Rocky''s blood in order to enable rocky to quickly understand the power in the ice chest and stimulate the power in his own body.


    Rocky didn''t disappoint John. The constant training of the father level strong and the cosmic level strong also helped him constantly explore the power of frost in his blood. Finally, rocky finally successfully broke through to the sub father level, which was not even much weaker than the previous king of Frost Giant Rolfe.


    Such strength is not too strong at this time point. After all, there are many people stronger than rocky in the Avengers alliance, and even Thor has reached the level of heavenly father.


    However, if you put it in the past, among the whole Asgard, it is probably only Odin, the God King, who is stronger than rocky. The queen of heaven Friga is not necessarily Rocky''s opponent at this time.


    Even the goddess of death, who was able to kill Loki before, may not be able to please Loki in front of the sub heavenly father.


    Therefore, after reaching the level of sub heavenly Father, rocky looks very excited. Especially after he returns to Asgard, he can change his clergy, make himself stronger through divine power, and give feedback to Asgard and the world tree.


    At that time, Asgard will have more powerful strength and be able to steal the power of the world tree between the multiuniverses, so as to strengthen Asgard''s strength.


    "Thank you both. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know when I would be able to get the power now..." Rocky sincerely looked at John and Bobby the Iceman in front of him and thanked him.


    At this time, rocky was about to completely change the style of the evil god rocky, because he was about to become the God of frost, rocky, and no longer the God of mischief and evil god.


    However, at this time, rocky once again realized what is the danger of the people. Even the once evil gods now seem too simple


    "What you should thank is not us, but my master..." John looked at rocky and said with a light smile. "Moreover, although you have indeed reached the level of sub heavenly Father, in order to prevent you from disappointing your master, we still need to examine your combat effectiveness!"


    "Isn''t it necessary? Mr. Huang just said that my strength can meet the standard..." Rocky''s heart jumped. He seemed to be aware of John''s malice, looked at John with a stiff face and whispered.


    "Why isn''t it necessary? What if your strength hasn''t been stabilized and you fall back? We''re doing it for you!" John smiled and shook his head, winked at Bobby the Iceman and said.


    "Shua!" Suddenly, the frost elements of the whole ice and snow suddenly rioted, and Rocky''s face suddenly changed. He who has achieved sub heavenly Father level can feel how powerful the power condensed by the surrounding frost elements is, and there is still a big gap between him and the strong Iceman Bobby of heavenly Father level.


    Rocky forcibly runs his own frost blood, and a powerful force erupts from his body. Although he can''t call the external frost power, the power in his body can''t be underestimated, especially the existence of the cold ice treasure box in his hand!


    Even, with the use of Rocky''s power, a vision of Frost Giant loomed behind him, which further enhanced Rocky''s power.


    "It''s pretty good. It seems to be a little stronger than the strong ones who have just entered the sub heavenly Father level. It seems that the ice treasure box I created for him has worked!" John looked at Rocky''s explosive power and nodded with satisfaction, but he was not praising rocky, but to reflect his credit.


    The Iceman Bobby''s face changed slightly, and he noticed a slight pressure, because the power burst out of the cold ice treasure box was rising, and he was infinitely close to the power of the heavenly father.


    When Lao Fei, the former king of the ice giant, had the ice treasure box, he could touch Odin with the strength of sub heavenly father. At this time, the ice treasure box created by John with the help of Huang Wen''s Avatar was not weaker than the former ice treasure box, but even stronger!


    Therefore, when rocky constantly stimulates the power of the cold ice treasure box, his breath becomes stronger and stronger, and he can even start to affect the external frost elements with his own power!


    "Hum!" Bobby the Iceman snorted coldly and glared at John. He knew that there was a big gap between himself and John, but he didn''t expect it to be so big.


    However, the Iceman Bobby is not a vegetarian. As an Omega mutant, although his potential is not as good as Jean grey or Franklin Richards, he is one of the best in the ability of the frost system. Even the blood of the frost giants can''t surpass him!


    In particular, rocky is only using the power of foreign objects, and his Iceman Bobby himself is powerful enough!


    "Click!" After the Iceman Bobby snorted, the whole ice and snow seemed to stop. The surrounding ice and snow floated motionless in the middle of the air. Rocky''s expression also froze in an instant. Even the ice treasure box in his hand no longer radiated power and became an ordinary ice box.


    "Not bad, it seems that you have some harvest from his growth..." however, such power obviously can not affect John. He looked at the Iceman Bobby around him and said with approval. A tone of elders made the Iceman Bobby very unhappy. With the Iceman Bobby''s unhappiness, Rocky''s body was completely frozen

 Chapter 1463

    Yes, Bobby the Iceman knows that he is not John''s opponent, but rocky is not his opponent now. There is no way to revenge on John. It''s OK to take rocky out. Who gave Rocky the ice chest?


    "Unexpectedly, Bobby''s revenge is quite strong..." Logan looked at Rocky who was frozen and couldn''t help muttering, "poor rocky, in this special training, I don''t know how many times he has been frozen!"


    "That is, Bobbi''s strength is not as good as John''s. otherwise I think Bobbi has already make complaints about John..." Pietro, who was on the side, could not help but Tucao up.


    "In fact, after that fight, Bobby and John also fought many times, but each time, it ended with Bobby''s fiasco. Otherwise, with Bobby''s character, he would have been tempted to fight John this time. If we didn''t watch..." little naughty Anna came to the avenger building after Iceman Bobby helped rocky open the special training, At this time, after hearing Pietro''s words, he whispered helplessly.


    "Are you just blowing up your boyfriend''s shortcomings?" Johnny stone looked at little naughty Anna with some teasing and asked, "aren''t you afraid that when he comes back, he knows to settle with you?"


    Johnny''s attitude towards mutants has changed since he informed his sister Susan stone that his child was a mutant.


    When he first awakened his superpowers, Johnny stone thought they were beyond the existence of mutants, but now Johnny stone thinks that everyone is superpowers and there is no big difference, so he is more willing to say hello to the mutant group.


    After all, Johnny stone''s nephew will become the most powerful mutant in the future, and may be able to replace Jean grey. Isn''t he the same face as Johnny stone at that time?


    "Cut! He spends much more time with John now than with me. I don''t even know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing for me to make up between them!" Anger not yet appeased, but Jonny heard Stone and make complaints about Anna.


    When the trio was strangers, little naughty Anna was always sorry, but when John and Iceman Bobby got back together, little naughty Anna suddenly felt that she was a little redundant, especially after Iceman Bobby and John had the same ice power


    "How can everything in the world be like a heart?" Pietro shook his head with a smile and said softly, "before I became a strong sub heavenly Father, I always wanted to find a chance to compete with fast silver and see who is the real owner of the title of fast silver..."


    "However, with the progress of my strength, such a title has no meaning for me. In particular, the strength of the guy of fast silver has been far away from me. I''ll go to him for a competition, which means bullying him."


    "It''s a pity that you thought your friendship had ended before. Now you should be happy to see that they can make up again. Don''t wait until the relationship between them gets worse, and you want to see their unity and friendship..."


    "Ah, these words came out of your boy''s mouth? It''s really rare! Why? I''ve been in love recently? Why is it like a changed person?" Johnny stone looked at Pietro and joked.


    To tell the truth, now Pietro and Johnny stone are competitors. One of them is urged by their sister to find a girlfriend, and the other is urged by their sister to find a girlfriend. They are secretly competing. Who succeeds first.


    Therefore, when they can despise each other, they will never miss it. They are more reluctant to admit that their charm is not as good as each other and are overtaken by each other


    "I''m not someone. My nephew is going to be born. I don''t even have an object!" However, it was obvious that this time Pietro won, or he was waiting for Johnny stone to speak first and then hit Johnny stone hard.


    "Fark!" Johnny stone blew a foul word at the speech, and then turned directly into a flame and left the avenger building. As for continuing to watch the excitement, Johnny stone was too lazy to participate in it. He knew that Susan stone must be talking about him later.


    You know, Susan stone, who is pregnant now, has nothing else to do. She stares at him to continue the incense for their old stone family


    However, after Johnny stone left, the Avengers did not have any melons to eat, because rocky had come out of the ice, and the ice and snow turned into a door to space, sending John, Bobby the Iceman and rocky back.


    Now that rocky has reached the standard set by Huang Wen''s Avatar, Huang Wen''s Avatar naturally won''t let them continue to stay in the ice and snow. Moreover, rocky is really miserable enough. After being tortured by John and Bobby the Iceman, Huang Wen''s Avatar is afraid that his mentality will go wrong.


    After all, Loki in this universe has not done so many bad things and killed so many people as in other universes. On the whole, Loki who awakened early is still a decent figure.


    Of course, Rocky''s state of mind is stronger than Huang Wen''s Avatar imagined. After leaving the ice and snow, he quickly recovered. He didn''t even mean to be angry. Instead, he looked at John and Bobby the Iceman and said seriously: "thank you for helping me grow. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t reach my current strength..."


    "This is not our credit. It''s all what master means. If you want to thank, thank Master!" John took a deep look at rocky and said with a light smile, "moreover, your current strength is inseparable from your own mentality and efforts. If you are not used to your blood power, you will not reach this level..."


    "I will naturally thank Mr. Huang for asking!" Rocky nodded solemnly, then said to the sky, "I haven''t been back for a while, and I don''t know how Asgard is now..."


    "Asgard has begun to preliminarily communicate the power of the world tree and try to steal the ability from other cosmic world trees..." strange''s expression appeared in the avenger building and said with a serious expression.


    "However, their behavior seems to have been discovered. I noticed that before, a strange space-time force was connected to our universe, but when I went to explore, I didn''t notice anything. Such a means is more mysterious than some dimensional demons!"

 Chapter 1464

    "Asgard is in trouble?" Rocky was worried when he saw strange, especially when he heard what strange said.


    Loki knows that Asgard wants to steal the power of the world tree. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar said this proposal, but now it seems that something has happened because of Asgard, and Loki doesn''t know whether it is serious or not.


    "Now I don''t know what''s going on..." strange shook his head and said with a serious look. "However, the space-time power that appeared before is somewhat different from the conventional Demon power, but it''s more like the product of technology!"


    "The product of technology?!" As soon as strange said this, Tony Stark and Reid Richards'' eyes lit up in an instant. They looked at strange one after another. Tony Stark took the lead in asking, "is the scientific and technological product of space-time power related to the quantum field?"


    "I don''t know this..." strange stalled helplessly. He was a magician, not a scientist. Even before contacting a magician, he was just a doctor. Strange didn''t know much about this level of science.


    Even if strange can master this knowledge after spending a certain amount of time, he is not a genius of both science and technology and magic. This is not a suitable way for him. He doesn''t need to be distracted.


    "However, from the perspective of the power of space-time, the previous space-time fluctuations are somewhat different from the quantum field..." of course, strange didn''t know anything. His eyes flickered slightly and looked at Tony Stark and reed Richards to explain, "That kind of power seems more ethereal, but it still exists in the universe. I doubt there is a certain relationship with the multiverse!"


    "The multiverse?" Reid Richards raised his eyebrows, and the whole person was excited. "It seems that there are more things we need to study, silly girl, can you help us?"


    "There is too little known information. I can only do my best now!" Silly girl''s figure appeared next to Reid Richards, flashing a data stream in her eyes, summarizing and analyzing the data that can be monitored by the whole universe.


    "It seems that the matter of little Morgan will be postponed again. I hope the previous sowing can have some effect!" Tony Stark shook his head reluctantly, muttered in a low voice, and threw himself into the research.


    "Well, can I go back to Asgard and have a look first?" Rocky looked at the avenger who suddenly began to get busy. For a time, he was not used to it. Even because it was caused by Asgard, rocky didn''t know whether he should leave, because he looked at strange with some hesitation.


    "Oh, you can go back. Forget it, I''ll go with you and see what''s going on..." strange looked around the avenger building and found that Huang asked the avatar didn''t mean to appear, so he had to deal with these things by himself.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, a circle of fire portal opened in the avenger building. The immortal sword array, which was once able to barely resist the strong ones of the heavenly Father, had lost its efficacy in front of the cosmic strange. Strange took rocky into the space portal.


    "Huh?!" In Asgard, heimdar suddenly opened his eyes. If the former immortal sword array can also prevent the entry of outsiders, heimdar''s more role is just warning.


    Even sometimes, if the visitor is willing to hide his identity, heimdar can''t even find the trace of the visitor.


    "Your Highness rocky? Are you back?" At this time, heimdar soon saw rocky and strange. It was mainly because strange opened the portal directly in front of heimdar rather than in the fairy palace hall in order to be polite.


    When heimdar felt the chill emanating from rocky, heimdar looked a little nervous. He looked at Rocky carefully for fear of any unusual behavior.


    After all, the dangerous smell of rocky at this time is more terrible than that of Haila, the goddess of death.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m just mastering a new power..." Rocky looked at Heimdal, smiled and shook his head. Then he turned around and asked, "has anything happened to Asgard recently?"


    "Something really happened to Asgard before. A group of strangers broke into Asgard wearing armor, but soon disappeared. They left some strange things, clashed with his Majesty''s power, and finally disappeared..." heimdar nodded seriously and whispered.


    It turned out that before, Thor, the God King, was stealing the power of the world tree from other universes with the help of the power of the world tree, and also connected the universe that was not so closely connected.


    The advantage of this is that Asgard''s space has indeed become more powerful at this time, but I don''t know why it has attracted some unknown visitors.


    These unknown visitors wear the same uniforms and look a little similar to the people on earth. They are like some armed forces on earth. Even they don''t have any powerful power fluctuations. They are more like mortals than asgards.


    But these unknown visitors came and went quickly. Heimdar and Thor found them at the first time, but they didn''t keep them and let them escape from the flash time-space portal.


    Moreover, when the unknown guests fled, the equipment they left began to release its power and disappeared to devour Asgard.


    That is, Thor, the king of God, timely offset that power with the power of law, so that Asgard survived unharmed after an explosion.


    This is why Heimdal was so nervous when rocky and strange appeared. The main reason is that the space portal came too fast. Heimdal almost thought it was the previous space-time portal again.


    "It seems that it''s really the power of Technology..." listening to Heimdal''s description, strange''s eyes flickered slightly and analyzed it in a low voice.


    "A substance that will devour everything around it? How does it compare to the black hole bomb of the dark elves?" Rocky frowned and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Heimdal and asked.


    "In my eyes, they are not the same, but they all have the power to devour everything around them. Moreover, it is obvious that the scientific and technological power of those unknown visitors far exceeds that of the dark elves. At least the black hole bomb can not affect the whole Asgard!" Heimdal looked heavy, shook his head and whispered.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1465

    Heimdar''s eyes can be regarded as the most powerful pair of eyes in the nine circles. After all, the eye of God King Odin as the bottom card is just one eye. Even in terms of observation, God King Odin''s eye may not be comparable to Shanghai mhdar.


    Therefore, when Heimdal described in detail the difference between unknown visitor technology and black hole bomb, strange and rocky didn''t ask any questions. They all thought Heimdal wouldn''t be wrong


    "Rocky, you''re back!" Just as heimdar''s voice fell and rocky and strange were still meditating, a thunder light appeared beside them. Thor, the God King, looked at Rocky with some excitement and said, "your breath has become much stronger. It seems that our brothers can really support Asgard!"


    "Don''t hold up Asgard yet. Have you found out the origin of those people?" Rocky looked helplessly at Thor, the God King, and asked, "why do you always make some moths as soon as I leave? Can''t you wait until I come back?"


    "Well, Mr. Huang Wen said you might need a little more time..." the God King Thor shrunk his neck and whispered, "moreover, I think your strength is still a long way from the sub heavenly Father level. I didn''t expect that the special training effect of Mr. Huang Wen is so good. I knew I was there to improve my strength!"


    "So do you have anything to add? Something Heimdal didn''t find?" Although he didn''t have any hope for his brother, rocky subconsciously asked. After all, strange is still here. In front of outsiders, he still wants to give God King Thor some face.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a little confused..." Thor, the God King, stood up helplessly and said softly, "but Jane seems to have found something. She said that those people seem to be tracking someone, and they seem to have lost..."


    "And then?" Rocky''s eyes lit up suddenly and looked at Thor with some excitement.


    "No, then, Jane didn''t care much at that time, and didn''t hear what those people were talking about..." Thor blinked, looked at Rocky innocently and said.


    "Mr. strange?" Rocky sighed helplessly at the speech and looked at strange, because he saw strange looking thoughtful and thought he had found something.


    "I have a way to try!" Strange was silent for a moment, took out the time gem, looked at Thor and rocky and said, "we don''t need to really reset the time, just let the image of time reversal appear, and we can know what happened!"


    "Is it true that playing with time will not pay a price? Or what other impact will it have?" A trace of hesitation flashed in Rocky''s eyes. As a former magician, rocky was still afraid of the power of time, which had something to do with Friga''s teaching.


    "The time of our universe cannot be chaotic. After all, with Mr. Huang Wen''s current strength, he is equal to suppressing the long river of our universe. Our behavior will not really affect the universe..." strange shrugged and said it doesn''t matter.


    "Besides, I''ve been using the power of time all the time, including your previous special training. The time flow rate is also completely different. It has already been affected before. You don''t need to worry!"


    "So?" Rocky nodded clearly, then glanced at the confused King Thor and asked again, "what do we need to prepare, Mr. strange?"


    "Naturally, this is Asgard, your territory. If I forcibly use the power of time, it may affect Asgard, so in order to prevent accidents, you need to stabilize Asgard and the world tree..." strange looked at the God King Thor and said.


    "Oh! I will!" God King Thor smiled, and his divine power burst out. In Asgard, the breath of God King Thor became stronger and stronger, from a level of entering the heavenly Father level to a state close to the peak of the heavenly Father level.


    Such power, of course, is not comparable to strange, but there is still no problem in stabilizing Asgard.


    "For the magic related to Asgard, there are really some books left over by teacher Gu Yi..." strange looked at the power of God King Thor, and an idea flashed in his mind. "It should be that teacher Gu Yi cooperated with Odin before, so he specially left some records to make it convenient for his successor to continue to cooperate with Asgard!"


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, strange just flashed an idea. Soon, the time gem on his chest released a green light, which enveloped the whole Asgard. Heimdar and Loki on one side withdrew unnaturally. Under the light of the green light, they felt their strength fading, As if the power now has never appeared.


    However, this feeling is only a moment. Trange''s current strength still has a strong control over the time gem. Soon, things around Asgard are like a movie upside down. Three unknown visitors rushed into the space-time portal and left several small cans full of light


    "It''s them!" As soon as Thor''s eyes brightened, he quickly looked at strange and reminded him.


    "I know." Strange nodded, didn''t stop, but continued to turn the time, and then watched these people come out of the space-time portal.


    "Where''s rocky? Hmm? There seems to be something wrong with this time and space. Why is the variable so large?"


    "It seems that this is no longer the universe near the main space-time. Is this a variable?"


    "Come on! Leave quickly, we''ve been found!"


    The dialogue passed to the ears of strange and others, and then three unknown visitors rushed into the space-time portal again, leaving three small cans full of light.


    "Shua!"


    Soon, the image slowly dissipated, and the whole Asgard returned to normal, but strange, Thor and Heimdal all looked at rocky.


    Because the name of rocky has been mentioned in the conversation just now. This matter is obviously related to rocky. In other words, the three unknown visitors are looking for rocky!


    "No, what are you looking at me for? I don''t know them? I''ve been training before!" Rocky looked innocently at the three men and argued.

 Chapter 1466

    "Well, we all know that, so I think it''s not what you''re provoking now, rocky. It should be something a long time ago, such as the guy you accidentally provoked when you were still the God of mischief?" Hearing Loki''s familiar sophistry, Thor touched his chin and couldn''t help asking.


    "I didn''t! I haven''t seen them at all!" Rocky glared angrily. Wang Thor said, "Mr. strange, is this really not your prank?"


    "I didn''t do anything. What I restore is what happened in Asgard before. Of course, they said they were found, and it''s not my time magic that was found, but what they were found by Lord Thor..." strange spread his hand and looked at Rocky innocently.


    "Is it really my name? But why? I really haven''t seen this group of people. These people look like some armed team on earth. How can I intersect with such people?" Rocky subconsciously scratched his head and asked in some confusion.


    "I don''t know. However, in terms of their scientific and technological level, they certainly won''t be earthlings. After all, even the Avengers haven''t reached this scientific and technological level..." strange shook his head and explained softly.


    "In other words, the scientific and technological level of our current universe has not reached this level. You know, what silly girl has is already the top intelligent level in the current universe. The scientific and technological power mastered by the avenger alliance is also the most powerful level in the universe, but it is obvious that their scientific and technological tree has not reached this level."


    "Yes, they are not the scientific and technological level that our universe can achieve, and it is even more impossible for me to provoke them!" Rocky quickly nodded and said seriously, "do you think it''s possible that I provoked them in the future?"


    "It should be impossible. There is Mr. Huang Wen in our universe. Normally, there will only be time and space travel between universes, and it is difficult to travel in the current time span of the universe..." strange looked at the direction of the sky and couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    At this time, strange doesn''t want to explain anything, but hopes that Huang Wen''s Avatar can stand up and answer one or two. In strange''s opinion, Huang Wen''s Avatar must know what happened


    So Huang asked the avatar if they could stand up and explain what happened, then they didn''t need to guess.


    However, strange is wrong. Even though Huang Wen has known a lot about the current universe, he is not omniscient, especially compared with the whole multiverse.


    Huang Zun asked Huang Benqi about the fluctuation of time and space, but he didn''t care about the fluctuation of time and space.


    However, it doesn''t matter. At first glance, Huang Wen''s Avatar is also a little confused. The clothes of the three unknown visitors are so much like the battle clothes of the earth people. Even their looks are no different from the earth people, and they don''t have any extraordinary power.


    In real terms, Huang asked the avatar that they might not even be able to fight super soldiers. Without equipment, they are not much different from those who used to practice boxing.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar is acutely aware of the power of their state, which is a scientific and technological power including phagocytosis, erasure and transmission. Huang Wen''s Avatar even senses the power related to the planet devourer and the lady of death.


    So, at that time, Huang asked the avatar to explore what was behind this time-space portal, so he released his power.


    However, what Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect was that the reflection behind the space-time portal was also very fast. A spiritual force no weaker than Huang Wen''s Avatar broke out, directly destroyed the space-time portal, and then disappeared without a trace.


    "What is it? This is the butterfly effect I made?" Huang Wen''s Avatar raised his eyebrows. For this unknown plot, Huang Wen''s Avatar refused to admit it. Even if Franklin Richards hadn''t been born, Huang Wen''s Avatar wanted to throw the pot on him.


    "A strong man at least at the level of multiverse sent his own hand to our universe? His purpose is rocky? What''s special about rocky? Even rocky, who has been specially trained by me, is just a weak chicken in front of the strong man at the level of multiverse. As for his attention? Is rocky any advantage I haven''t found?"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar was a little confused at this time. He carefully observed rocky and finally determined that rocky had brought into full play his blood power at this stage and didn''t have much potential.


    If you want to reach the heavenly Father level, unless Asgard is upgraded as a whole and Loki''s strength rises, you can only endure it slowly in time.


    Moreover, even if you become a father level strong man, there is nothing worthy of the attention of a multi universe level strong man. In particular, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not feel any power related to the blood of the frost giants in the short confrontation.


    Yes, Huang Wen''s Avatar can think of things related to rocky. It''s only the blood of the frost giant family. This is the only feature rocky can say.


    "Is this the universe where mieba is located?" What Huang asked the avatar did not know was that after his spiritual power was cut off, a man with a fat face frowned and muttered with a black face, "what a powerful force. Such a powerful force has exceeded the limit of the universe itself. Why should he stay in that universe?"


    "Does he want to deal with mieba? He doesn''t want mieba''s obsession to be completed? It''s a little troublesome. I bet on mieba, and mieba didn''t disappoint me and became my only self..."


    "However, how can we catch up with his universe? Let me see if someone is playing tricks..."


    The eyes of the mysterious strong flickered slightly, and soon a string of messages appeared in his eyes, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes.


    "They are chasing Loki, the variable value of Loki in the universe where mieba is located has reached the limit, which makes them mistakenly think that the Loki they are chasing has escaped. It turned out to be so. There is some trouble. Don''t provoke this guy, or I will have some trouble in this overseas Holy Land..."


    As the man''s voice fell, there was silence around him, and in a universe extending from his place, a man and a woman were running away in panic

 Chapter 1467

    This is a planet about to break up. People living here can even see that the planet is collapsing, but even in this case, some people can still leave the planet alive because they are the masters of money and power.


    And the most ridiculous thing is that those on the escape tools still drive the tools conscientiously and leave with those powerful people, while they themselves are not qualified to continue to live


    In a corner as like as two peas, a man and a woman stood solemnly together. The man was exactly the same as Loki Loki, or the man was the God of the universe.


    In the parallel universe of the war of New York in the past, the evil god rocky of the universe escaped because Tony Stark accidentally lost the space gem.


    However, the evil god Loki was caught before he ran far. The people who caught him were a group of guys who claimed to be the time variation authority. They had the ability to travel through various parallel universes and claimed to exist to prevent changes in the parallel universe from affecting the trend of the whole Pluralistic Universe.


    Yes, it was this group of people who broke into Asgard of Huang Wen universe before, and behind this force is the mysterious multicosmic power. As for his real purpose, it is unknown.


    The captured evil god rocky is naturally unconvinced. He wants to escape. After all, he is a magnificent evil god. Even if he loses to hawk or the avenger alliance, how can he be caught by a group of people from the space-time variation authority who seem to have no ability?


    Unfortunately, the evil god Loki failed. In the space-time variation authority, all extraordinary forces were shielded. This can be called a place of lawlessness, that is, where there is no magic power.


    Such restrictions are naturally created by the multiverse power. Unless the power can compete with the multiverse power, it is completely impossible to use your power in this illegal place.


    Even when infinite gemstones arrive at this place, they will become ordinary stones, thinking that they are cut off from the energy universe behind them.


    Therefore, the evil god Loki who has lost his mana is no different from an ordinary person. Any few well-trained personnel can easily subdue the evil god Loki.


    In the space-time variation authority, the evil god rocky experienced the same thing as Huang Wen''s incarnation of the universe. He saw his own future in the parallel universe, the death of Friga, the death of Odin, and his own death


    At the beginning, the evil god rocky will not believe these things, especially the evil god rocky has not been convinced. Although his heart has begun to believe these things, the space-time variation administration has not shown the power to convince the evil god rocky completely.


    In addition, there are differences in rocky in every universe. At this time, rocky, the evil god, is still trying to escape here and regain his freedom in the space-time variation administration, even if he has lost his power here


    Fortunately, the evil god rocky felt that his strongest place was not his magic power, but his brain and deception strength.


    Through his own mouth, the evil god rocky successfully mixed into the non staff team of the space-time variation authority, tracked a time criminal, and successfully escaped from the eyes of the space-time variation authority, using the means of the space-time variation authority.


    It can only be said that the evil god Loki is really unique. He is good at being smart.


    In the process of getting along with the time criminal, the evil god rocky knows that the time criminal in front of him is another parallel universe himself, the female version of rocky!


    At first, the evil god Loki was still a little uncomfortable with this matter. After all, he had been a man for thousands of years. When he knew that there were women himself, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    But the evil god Loki and the female Loki are now a grasshopper on a rope. Originally, the evil god Loki who committed time and the female Loki who committed time escaped together. The space-time variation administration will not let them go!


    That is, when the space-time variation authority pursued the two, the Loki variable value in the universe where Huang Wen''s Avatar was located reached a limit, which attracted the attention of the space-time variation authority and gave the evil god Loki and female Loki the opportunity to continue to flee.


    "What should we do now? The time controller in your hand has no energy. We can''t continue to transmit it to other universes. When this planet is destroyed, we will be finished!" Looking at the evil god, rocky frowned and asked.


    "Don''t you have any magic? Like sending a little energy?" The evil god rocky glanced at the female rocky and asked, "Thor, that guy will release a little lightning. Can''t you really do anything?"


    "Will you?" Female rocky stared at the evil god rocky angrily and said mockingly, "or do you think you can have more things than me? Then you can find a way to restore the energy of the time controller!"


    "I won''t either. My mother hasn''t taught me this..." the evil god rocky shook his head slowly and said softly.


    "Mother? I don''t even remember what mother looks like..." female Rocky''s eyes flickered slightly, a trace of nostalgia flashed in her eyes, and whispered.


    "How much do you know about this planet?" The evil god rocky looked at the sad appearance of female rocky, as if he saw another unrecognized himself. His heart twitched slightly and asked in a low voice.


    "After all, it seems that you chose to come to this planet on your own initiative. You must have thought about how to leave here before?"


    "I didn''t think you would come in before, and I didn''t think you would exhaust the power of the time control device!" Female rocky glanced at the evil god rocky and said helplessly.


    "You have disrupted all my plans. As for this planet, it is doomed to the end. Only in this place can the variable value reach a top, and the space-time variation authority can''t easily detect where we are!"


    "I was in countless doomsday worlds before I was able to escape in the hands of the space-time variation authority. But because of your appearance, everything has changed. I think you are the biggest variable!"


    "How long have they been able to run away from the universe?" Loki said softly. "How long have they been able to run away from the universe?"


    "Isn''t it too powerful? I think the strength of each of them is not very good. They just have the power of science and Technology..."

 Chapter 1468

    "Because what you see is not the truth of the space-time variation authority!" Female rocky took a deep look at the evil god. Rocky said in a deep voice, "the so-called staff are not terrible. What is really terrible is the space-time variation authority itself!"


    "Would you be surprised if I told you that those who arrested us were no different from us, and they were all time criminals themselves?"


    "What are you talking about? Those operatives are the same as us? Then why are they?" The evil god rocky couldn''t help being stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at the female rocky with some surprise and directly put forward his own question.


    "Because their memories have been tampered with!" Female rocky shook her head and said with a heavy complexion, "even we can barely affect the memory of others, so it''s not so surprising that Igor''s organization that can cover the multi universe itself has this power!"


    "How did you know these things?" The evil god rocky was silent for a moment, frowning at the female rocky and asked.


    "Because I saw some of her memories, and I''ve been dealing with the space-time variation authority for many years..." the female rocky said with some sigh. "When I was very young, I was caught in the space-time variation authority. Maybe it''s because I''m a special female rocky in the multiuniverse, so they think I''m a time criminal!"


    "Just as I was about to face trial, I stole La Funa''s time controller, the judge in charge of the current space-time variation authority."


    "She made a mistake and was able to get a promotion?" A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of the evil god rocky, who couldn''t help muttering, "is there anything special about her? By the way, did Asgard not respond after you were caught? When you were young, the strength of Odin should be ok?"


    "I don''t know what happened after I left..." female rocky shook her head and said with some regret, "maybe they fought for me, but I didn''t see it. Maybe they didn''t choose to fight for me..."


    "If they knew you were taken, they would go to war!" A trace of confusion flashed in the eyes of the evil god rocky, but soon thought of the future picture he saw in the space-time variation administration. The picture of Odin calling him his son before he died. The voice of the evil god rocky gradually strengthened.


    "Not to mention this, we need to leave the planet as soon as possible and recharge the time controller..." female rocky heard the words of the evil god rocky, and her face gradually recovered. She took a deep breath and said.


    "In fact, everyone in the universe can''t run away. The ark used by the rich to live will be hit by meteorites and explode, and the planet will perish, but we need to log in to the ark first. We need the energy on the ark!"


    "How do we get to the ark?" The evil god rocky nodded clearly, looked at the female rocky and asked, "do you have a way?"


    "Magic, let''s just get in the van boarding the ark! Come with me, the journey is still a little far, we need to hurry up!" Female rocky grabbed the hand of the evil god rocky and ran to the front.


    The evil god Loki''s heart jumped slightly. He noticed that he seemed a little different, but the evil god Loki was not sure, but subconsciously ran forward with the female Loki.


    "Exception found! Exception found!" What the evil god Loki didn''t know was that when he was held by the female Loki, the warning in the space-time variation administration suddenly sounded, "it was found that the cosmic disguise second only to the one accidentally entered before was suspected to have something to do with the time criminal Loki and the time criminal female Loki!"


    "I''ll lead the team and I''ll catch them back!" Mobius of the space-time variability administration took a deep breath and said solemnly to judge ravna.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you." Judge La Funa nodded, took a deep look at Mobius and said, "you were in charge of rocky before. I hope you can make atonement this time..."


    "Leave it to me!" Mobius answered and set off again with a team.


    "Buzz!" With a sound, a space-time portal opened on the planet where the evil god Loki and the evil god Loki are located. Mobius rushed in with a team and rushed directly to the way of the advance of the evil god Loki and the evil god Loki.


    "Damn it! How did they come so fast?" When she saw Mobius, the pupil of female rocky shrunk slightly. She subconsciously wanted to change direction with the evil god rocky, but found that the action team had shot her.


    "Be careful!" The evil god rocky didn''t know what he thought. Subconsciously, he threw the female rocky out and blocked herself in the original position of the female rocky. Then his head was hit hard and the whole person lost consciousness in an instant.


    "Rocky!" Female rocky exclaimed, and it was hard to accept what had happened before.


    "You..." Mobius seemed to understand something. He frowned and walked to the female Loki and the evil god Loki. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. Finally, he could only shake his head and said helplessly, "it seems that there are still many things that need to be corrected between you! Take it away!"


    At this time, the female rocky seemed unable to accept what had just happened without any resistance. In this way, she was caught by the action personnel and returned to the space-time variation administration by taking the space-time portal.


    However, just when the female Loki and the evil god Loki had just returned here, the evil god Loki who had been in a coma suddenly opened his eyes. He grabbed the weapon from the waist of the operator, pointed it at Mobius''s neck and shouted, "step back, or I''ll kill him!"


    "Stand back! Put down your weapons!" The female Loki also instantly kept up with the rhythm of the evil god Loki. She turned over, kicked away the action personnel who were suppressing herself, came to the evil god Loki, and also grabbed Mobius by the neck.


    "It''s no use catching me. You can''t escape. Don''t resist!" Mobius felt the increasing force exerted by female rocky on his neck and said helplessly.


    "Then you have to drag a cushion!" Female rocky glared at Mobius and said with a frown on her face.


    "Don''t worry, Mobius. I think we can have a good chat. Let them leave first. We''ll find a place alone. We won''t run away!" The evil god rocky winked at the female rocky, looked at Mobius and whispered.


    "You have studied so much information about me, you should understand that I won''t cheat you at this time. After all, you are already my prisoner, not me. I don''t have any need to cheat you anymore, do I?"

 Chapter 1469

    "To tell you the truth, your information tells me that every word you say is untrustworthy..." Mobius heard the words of the evil god Loki, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly and couldn''t help muttering in a low voice.


    "Mobius! I''m so disappointed! I thought we could be friends after what happened before!" The evil god rocky pressed the weapon on Mobius'' neck and said.


    "We don''t know each other that well. First give us a place to get along alone. You don''t have to have any hope. La Funa is coming soon. In her eyes, it''s not an unacceptable price to sacrifice me in order to catch you..." Mobius stood up and reminded us helplessly.


    "Find a room first!" The evil god Loki saw that the surrounding action personnel did not really want to take action, but fell into hesitation. He resolutely pulled Mobius and said in a deep voice.


    Mobius, who was coerced, had an unwilling expression on his face and was forced to let the evil god Loki and the female Loki into a room, and then closed the door.


    "Mobius..." as soon as he entered the room, the evil god rocky was ready to say something, but Mobius tilted his mouth and looked like he didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Bang!" At the sound of, the evil god rocky raised his eyebrows, picked up the chair on one side and directly smashed it out, but it was not Mobius himself, but the monitoring equipment on the other side.


    "What are you going to say to me with so much effort?" After seeing that the monitoring equipment was damaged, Mobius turned his head to the evil god Loki and female Loki and said, "do you know that you are very dangerous now, and the variable value you produce is the second highest found by the current space-time variation Administration..."


    "Who is the tallest? Why don''t you deal with him?" Female rocky asked subconsciously when she heard Mobius''s words.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. What''s the matter with you? Even if you coerce me, you can''t escape from the space-time variation administration. You''ve been watched and have no chance to escape!" Mobius shook his head and wasn''t ready to talk too much about it, because he didn''t know exactly what the highest variable in history was.


    "We are not trying to intimidate you, but to tell you some truth!" The evil god rocky patted Mobius on the shoulder, winked at the female rocky and said.


    "I can''t use my ability here..." the e-eyebrow of female rocky frowned slightly, looked at the evil god rocky hesitantly and said, "if we speak directly, will he believe it?"


    "Just say what you know. I believe Lao Mo will believe it!" The evil god Rocky''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered, "after all, as long as what you say is true, Lao Mo, they will always notice after spending so long in the space-time variation authority!"


    "Detect? Detect what?" Mobius could not help but freeze his eyes when he heard the speech. He frowned, looked at the mysterious evil god Loki and female Loki and asked, "what the hell are you going to do? Bewitch me?"


    "Many years ago, in Asgard, a little girl was captured by a group of mysterious people. They announced that the little girl who had no ability was a time criminal..." female rocky sighed and began to tell everything she knew.


    Listening to the story of female rocky, Mobius''s expression gradually changed, and he suddenly thought of something that had happened before.


    Female rocky was once attached to a time Hunter numbered C20, who was Mobius''s colleague. It was from her that female rocky found the flaw of the space-time variation administration and knew the truth that the time hunter was essentially a time crime.


    After being possessed by female rocky, C20 was discovered by the space-time variation administration. Female judge ravna wanted to execute C20 and completely didn''t give Mobius the opportunity to talk with C20.


    It is precisely because of this that Mobius left a thorn in his heart. This time, he volunteered to catch the female Loki and the evil god Loki, hoping that he could have a chance to find out the truth.


    But Mobius didn''t expect that the truth came so suddenly that he wasn''t even ready to accept it


    "Time criminals... Are we all time criminals? It''s impossible!" Mobius frowned and lost his previous calm. He suddenly felt that everything around him was false. If his memory had problems, would he still be himself?


    "She didn''t lie to you!" At this time, a burly woman walked into the room. Outside the door were the operators who were knocked unconscious. The woman was also a member of the space-time variation administration, a time Hunter numbered B15.


    I don''t know whether it''s the loophole of the space-time variation authority or what''s going on. B15 once briefly awakened his memory, which is the kind of real memory. Therefore, from that day on, B15 bought a seed in his heart, and today, this seed finally ushered in the opportunity of germination!


    ¡°B15£¿¡± Mobius was stunned when he saw B15 coming in. He didn''t react for a moment. B15 was on the side of female rocky.


    "C20 has died and was ordered to be executed by the people above, and the reason is that she saw the memory she shouldn''t have seen!" B15 took a deep look and Mobius said in a deep voice.


    "And I also saw the memory I shouldn''t see. We are not law enforcement officers of the so-called space-time variation authority. We all had our own lives, but we were caught here by the space-time variation authority and forced to help them work!"


    "Your time here is not short. Do you think, with your character, you will like this ghost place? Will you work hard in this ghost place for so long?"


    "To tell you the truth, with my character, I should have retired long ago, and the sunshine beach is my pursuit..." Mobius sighed and whispered after being silent for a while, "but I don''t know if my thoughts will also be imposed on me by Mo Ming, just like those memories."


    With the standing of B15 at this time, Mobius gradually believed what female rocky had told before, but correspondingly, Mobius was more confused. He didn''t know what the meaning of his existence was and what the meaning of the space-time variation authority was.


    "Do you believe us?" When Loki heard Mobius'' words, he couldn''t help but be happy. To tell the truth, Loki was a little surprised by the appearance of B15, but the sudden appearance of B15 also helped Loki and female Loki, and successfully added another person to his companions, so that Loki saw the hope of escaping from the space-time variation administration!

 Chapter 1470

    Moreover, the belief and support of Mobius and B15 will be a beginning. Since Mobius and B15 can believe the evil god Loki, other members of the space-time variation authority will also believe it!


    At that time, the evil god Loki and the female Loki will be able to find out the behind the scenes or escape from here through the chaos within the space-time variation authority


    Unfortunately, however, the wishes of the evil god Loki and the female Loki finally failed, because soon the female judge ravna came with a group of action personnel.


    "Mobius! B15! What are you doing? Why don''t you catch them?" The female judge narrowed her eyes slightly and shouted impatiently at the evil god rocky and the female rocky.


    "La Funa, where''s C20? Is she dead? Did you order to kill her? Do you already know about her memory recovery?" B15 tightened the weapon in her hand and looked at the female judge ravna and asked in a deep voice.


    "I thought something was wrong with you. It seems that you were affected by these two rocky!" A cold flash flashed in the eyes of the female judge La Funa, then sneered and shouted at the operators, "Mobius and B15 intend to betray, catch them immediately, regardless of life and death!"


    "Wait!" Hearing the words of the female judge La Funa, Mobius gave a loud drink and prepared to explain something, but the operators did not stop as he imagined, but obeyed the order of the female judge and rushed in their direction.


    "Be careful! There''s something wrong with them. They don''t seem to be our familiar companions!" B15 was the first to recover. She warned Mobius loudly, "leave here first! Go to the universe with the highest variable value. They dare not go there for the time being!"


    "Now that they have these guys who can be obedient at will, why should we work for them?" Mobius sighed helplessly, watched the evil god rocky and female rocky rush out, couldn''t help muttering and took out his time controller.


    "Buzz!" But at this time, the female judge ravna broke out at an amazing speed and rushed directly in front of Mobius. A luminous light column directly pierced Mobius''s body and turned it into a luminous broken gravel, which slowly disappeared.


    "Mobius!" Three startled voices rang out at the same time. The evil god rocky kicked away the actors around him and subconsciously wanted to rush to the female judge ravna, but she was caught by the female rocky.


    To tell the truth, the evil god Loki really regarded Mobius as his friend, because he broke the defense in front of Mobius and was honest with his heart, so he chose to win Mobius first.


    It''s probably equivalent to when your worst scene is fully displayed in front of each other, and then you can continue to communicate, then your relationship is bound to advance by leaps and bounds.


    The evil gods Loki and Mobius are also like this. Therefore, when the evil god Loki sees Mobius dead in front of him, the evil god Loki is unacceptable. He subconsciously wants to avenge Mobius.


    But even if the female Loki catches him, the female Loki knows that this is not the best time. Now they have the methods and places to avoid the space-time variation authority. They need to discuss how to deal with the space-time variation authority, rather than rushing up and recklessly.


    After all, no one knows how many cards there will be in the space-time variation authority. Self-conscious operators may be affected by their words, but female rocky doesn''t know how many of these non self-conscious operators there are.


    In the space-time variation authority, the strength of female rocky can''t be brought into play, and she won''t be much stronger than an ordinary person. If the other party has enough people, female rocky doesn''t think she will be the opponent of the space-time variation authority.


    "Get out of here first! Mobius cannot be sacrificed in vain!" B15 on one side was also decisive enough. She kicked the operators out with one blow, and then turned on the time controller and opened the space-time portal.


    "Stop them!" The pupil of the female judge La Funa shrunk slightly. After shouting at her men, she rushed to B15. At the same time, several operators rushed to B15.


    "You go first and leave me alone!" B15 looked at the female judge ravna and others who rushed over, threw out their weapons, made a posture of dying together, and shouted at the evil god rocky and female rocky.


    "Go!" Female rocky took a deep look at B15, then kicked away the action personnel, pulled the evil god rocky and rushed into the space-time portal.


    At the moment when female rocky looked back, she saw that the weapon in the hand of female judge La Funa pierced B15''s body, and the weapon in the hand of B15 also stabbed female judge La Funa. Unfortunately, it was blocked by the action personnel on one side.


    Finally, B15 and the operator turned into luminous broken gravel and disappeared, and the space-time portal was directly closed.


    The location returned to Asgard of Huang Wen universe. After some fruitless discussion, strange chose to leave first. He was going to talk to Huang Wen''s Avatar, or give the existing information to Tony Stark to see if they could find something.


    Asgard became lively immediately after strange left. After all, the sense of crisis behind Asgard has not been relieved, and rocky is too lazy to ask God Thor to prepare a celebration banquet for himself. He directly gave up the original position of evil god and condensed the position of God of frost.


    Moreover, this is not over. In order to further his strength, rocky went to nidavi and gave the ice treasure box obtained from John to dwarf Wang aitui.


    For rocky, the ice chest is indeed a force suitable for him, but he can''t give better play to his combat effectiveness. He has found his way forward and is familiar with fighting with a long gun. Therefore, it is imperative to build the ice chest into a long gun.


    Because the ice chest itself is made by the cosmic strongman John, and even with the help of Huang Wen''s Avatar, because the potential of the ice chest is more powerful than the genuine one. The artifact created will definitely surpass the Thor''s hammer and can compete with the storm axe and the eternal long gun to become a new generation of God King weapon!


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, an ice storm shrouded the whole planet in nidavi, and then slowly re condensed, and finally turned into a long gun made of pure ice.


    The spear head of this long gun looks like a dagger, which is undoubtedly a special requirement of rocky. Even if he turns to be a gun soldier, rocky will not forget his love for daggers

 Chapter 1471

    Moreover, such a dagger can also become a trump card for rocky. When everyone thinks rocky has transferred to a pure gun soldier, rocky can do something extra with the dagger on the gun head.


    This is one of Loki''s few remaining fighting habits. After all, no one has stipulated that after Loki became the God of frost, all the ways of the God of mischief should be completely abandoned!


    "Buzz!" With a sound, rocky was holding an ice gun in the star of nidavi, and his whole body was stained with a layer of ice blue, which made the dwarf Wang aitui flash a ray of fear in his eyes, and subconsciously stepped back for several steps.


    The dwarves of nidavi are an affiliated race of Asgard. Although they have a height that is not consistent with the dwarves, they are nothing compared with the flame giants and frost giants.


    In particular, the combat effectiveness of the dwarves is too low. All their talents are focused on making weapons, which makes them look good, but in fact, when they face the strong, they may not be able to bear the breath of the other party.


    Even the most powerful king of the dwarves, aitui, is the same. Looking at Rocky at this time, he has thousands of feelings in his heart, as if he saw the king of the frost giant, Lao Fei, who was once very strong in the nine circles.


    Before losing to Odin, the former king of the frost giant, raufi was also a strong man in the nine realms, but all this has passed. The prince of the frost giant family has become the God of Asgard, which can be regarded as the success of Odin''s plan.


    "Sure enough, it''s still comfortable to use a long gun!" At this time, rocky was holding the frost gun, and an idea flashed through his mind, "do you want to compete with Thor? I don''t think my frost gun is weaker than his storm axe..."


    It has to be said that after special training, Rocky''s way of thinking has changed a little. In the previous rocky, he will never flash the idea of confrontation with Thor in his mind.


    Of course, Loki also knows that there is still a big gap between himself and Thor. If he really fights, he will not be the opponent of Thor, but this does not prevent Loki from fighting with high morale at this time.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that rocky wants to make a little reputation for his frost gun and get the recognition of the people in Asgard.


    Why did Thor''s hammer become the symbol of the successor in Asgard? It''s not because the hammer of Thor once made great achievements with God King Odin. Even though it was blocked by God King Odin at that time, the people of Asgard still worship the hammer of Thor subconsciously.


    At this time, rocky wants to make the frost gun reach the level of Thor''s hammer, or even surpass Thor''s hammer!


    "Heimdal! Take me back!" Thinking of this, rocky was instantly excited. He shouted loudly into the sky.


    With Rocky''s current sub heavenly Father strength and the law of ice to communicate the law of space, it''s not impossible to return to Asgard, but there must be no rainbow bridge for convenience, and there is someone to pick him up. Why drive by yourself?


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, the light of rainbow bridge shrouded over nidavi. Rocky nodded at dwarf Wang aitui, and his body disappeared in place, while dwarf Wang aitui was quietly relieved.


    To tell the truth, dwarf Wang aitui is still a little afraid of rocky. This is not only because Rocky''s previous wind evaluation is not very good, but also because of Rocky''s blood.


    Dwarves and ice giants are not feuds, but they still know the cruelty of ice giants very well. Dwarf king aitui is afraid that rocky will turn the whole nidavi into a hockey on a whim.


    Especially the dwarf Wang aitui knows that rocky has the strength to turn nidavi into ice hockey at this time!


    "It seems that the teachings of the previous generation of God King still work..." after seeing Loki disappear, the dwarf king aitui''s eyes flickered slightly and muttered in a low voice, "with this God King Thor and Loki, I''m afraid Asgard can go further than before. It seems that we dwarves will build more weapons for Asgard!"


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, Asgard looked at Rocky who appeared in front of him. Heimdar also stepped back. He felt the strong breath and strong sense of war on rocky.


    For a moment, heimdar''s expression was in a trance. Because of such breath and war intention, he had only seen it on Thor, the God King, and appeared on rocky at this time, which made him a little confused.


    More importantly, Heimdal doesn''t quite understand where Rocky''s war intention comes from and who his goal is


    "Rocky?" At the same time, Thor, the God King in the fairy palace hall, opened his eyes. He saw rocky at the end of the rainbow bridge and felt the war spirit of rocky. His eyes fell on Rocky''s frost gun. He seemed to understand something.


    "Today, I, Loki, the God of Asgard''s frost, return and master the artifact frost gun. I will show my style and witness the growth of Asgard!" Thor took a deep breath, and the roaring voice echoed in Asgard, which made everyone in Asgard focus on the sky.


    The next moment, Thor''s figure appeared in the sky, looked at Rocky at the end of the rainbow bridge, smiled and said, "come on, rocky, show me your strength, and see how the frost gun in your hand is like the eternal gun of your father!"


    "As you wish, my God King!" The corners of Rocky''s mouth rose slightly, and the surrounding air solidified in an instant. Heimdar on one side didn''t even have time to respond. The frost gun collided with the storm axe in the sky.


    The storm axe is thunderous, fast as electricity, and constantly bombards the frost gun.


    The gun of frost is not weak. The law of cold ice blocks the thunder around, and the edge accumulates on the tip of the gun, breaking through the siege of the storm Tomahawk again and again and stabbing the body of Thor, the God King.


    "Is this rocky?" Many Asgard people can''t believe what they see in front of them. It''s true that Loki has been good for a long time. Even Asgard people have been used to Loki helping to deal with Asgard affairs, but they still don''t connect Loki with power.


    For ordinary Asgard people, Loki is a farting child who can do little magic. For Asgard soldiers, Loki''s combat effectiveness is not qualified at all. Any soldier can beat Loki to cry, although they may not beat Loki


    Now, Loki is fighting with Thor, the God King, and has not even fallen into the disadvantage. Against the background of the frost gun in his hand, Loki has really become the frost God in the eyes of Asgard people!

 Chapter 1472

    Of course, at this time, Loki can compete with God King Thor, which is the result of God King Thor''s waterproof. After all, God King Thor is not a fool. This is a great opportunity to change Loki''s image and increase self-confidence for Asgard people. He won''t miss it.


    Moreover, Thor, the God King, did use the power of sub heavenly father to compete with rocky. He was also excited. At the same time, he silently thanked Huang Wen''s Avatar for helping rocky improve his strength


    "Buzz!" When Loki competed with Thor, a space-time portal appeared in Asgard. Then Loki and female Loki rushed in in some embarrassment and hurriedly closed the space-time portal.


    "Hmm? This is Asgard? Is that?" After closing the time and space portal, the evil god Loki and the female Loki were stunned, because they were not too familiar with the surrounding environment. This is the home engraved in their memory and the most familiar place in their lives!


    However, soon the evil god Loki and the female Loki noticed something wrong. They found Loki and the God King Thor in the air. Loki and the God King Thor also found the evil god Loki and the female Loki. Their exchange stopped. The storm Tomahawk and the frost gun occupied half of the sky respectively. There was a clear distinction between frost and thunder, covering the heads of the evil god Loki and the female Loki.


    "Gollum!" With a sound, the evil god Loki swallowed his saliva in fear, as if ready to explain something, and then his body disappeared like a bubble.


    Five meters away, the evil god Loki''s body reappeared, and his feet were frozen on the ground by frost, making him completely unable to move.


    "Don''t show your little magic, it''s all left by me..." Loki looked at the evil god Loki, and finally understood how John and Bobby the Iceman felt when watching themselves perform magic, and his voice said with a touch of disdain.


    "You''re rocky from another universe? So the people who ran to Asgard were after you? What did you do? Who were they?" As like as two peas, the God King looked at the woman who was exactly the same as his brother.


    "Do you accept that we are rocky of other universes?" The expression of the evil god rocky was still a little dull. He temporarily gave up thinking about why he was so powerful in the universe, but looked at the God King Thor with some hesitation. He didn''t understand why his less intelligent brother became intelligent in the universe.


    "Isn''t it a parallel universe or a multiverse? What''s the difficulty?" The God King Thor disdained his lips and said proudly, "maybe this level is too high for you, but for our universe, these are just ordinary things. We have been to the parallel universe many times..."


    "Wait! Are you rocky from another universe? Is she rocky, too?" Just before Thor''s words were finished, rocky on the side found something and looked at the female rocky on the side and asked subconsciously.


    "Yes, she is also rocky, rocky of a parallel universe..." the evil god rocky finally saw a surprised expression on rocky. He was secretly proud, then smiled, nodded and whispered.


    "Well? So, rocky, you could have been my sister?" Thor''s brain hole was obviously different. He stared at rocky and suddenly thought of something.


    "Well, I heard that the frost giants don''t seem to pay so much attention to gender..." heimdar raised his hand weakly and whispered.


    "Then rocky, why aren''t you your sister? What a pity!" God King Thor didn''t notice Rocky''s blackened face, but muttered to himself, "do you think I''m a sister in some universe? So I can''t become a female martial god?"


    "Bang!" At the sound of, rocky finally couldn''t resist. He punched Thor on the head and made Thor stagger. You know, now Rocky''s strength is much stronger than before, and Thor can''t ignore it.


    "You continue to say, who is chasing you, and why you were pursued and why you came to our universe..." after beating God King Thor, rocky looked at the evil god rocky and female rocky and said, and suddenly stopped again.


    "Wait, Heimdal, contact strange. Let''s go to the avenger building first and tell them about them!"


    "Good!" Heimdal slowly closed his eyes and began to release his divine power to contact strange.


    "Why contact the avenger?" The evil god rocky looked at rocky and asked, "do you have a good relationship with the avenger?"


    "Wait until you know." Rocky took a deep look at the evil god. Rocky said, "you''d better not think carefully. I can see through all your thoughts at a glance!"


    "Can you tell me why your strength has become so strong?" The evil god Rocky''s eyes flickered slightly, looking at Rocky with some expectation and asked.


    At this time, not only the evil god rocky looked forward, but also the female rocky looked forward to rocky. After all, in their eyes, everyone is rocky. If rocky in the universe can be strong to this extent, they should also be able to be!


    "Because of the Avengers." Rocky shook his head slowly and said softly, "they''re coming. Let''s go..."


    As Loki''s voice fell, a ring of fire portal appeared around the crowd. Instead of coming in, strange directly opened the portal here, together with Asgard and Avenger building.


    Soon, the evil god rocky and the female rocky entered the avenger building under the leadership of the people, and his eyes were gradually confused.


    Although Asgard of this universe has become more powerful, it is exactly the same as that in the memory of the evil god rocky. However, when entering the avenger building, the evil god rocky sees all strange things, and he doesn''t even know most of the Avengers.


    The evil god rocky thought he was familiar with the avenger alliance. After all, he just started the war in New York.


    But now, the evil god rocky began to doubt whether he knew a fake Avenger alliance.


    "This is the rocky of another universe? At what time is he rocky?" While the evil god Loki was still in a daze, Tony Stark was already looking at the evil god Loki, "there is another female Loki? It seems that the difference between parallel universes is greater than we thought..."

 Chapter 1473

    "This is also something that can be expected. After all, Steve has encountered a more special parallel universe before. It''s not surprising that there is a parallel universe beyond our imagination..." Reed Richards shook his head and said softly.


    "Maybe you are also a woman in some universe. My character may be interchangeable with Susan..."


    "What''s the device you came to the universe to use? Let''s study it first..." Tony Stark didn''t mean to refute reed Richards'' remarks, because he knew that the situation reed Richards said might really exist, but now Tony Stark''s attention was focused on the evil god rocky and said with some expectation.


    For Tony Stark, a new technology tree is about to appear in front of him, which undoubtedly excites him. In particular, this technology has climbed to the level of the multiuniverse. Tony Stark thinks it may also be a help for him.


    "This?" The evil god rocky looked at Tony Stark with some hesitation. In the memory of the evil god rocky, Tony Stark overcame himself and released hawk to beat him violently. Although it seems that he was able to escape because of Tony Stark, the evil god Rocky''s unhappiness with Tony Stark will not be eliminated.


    After all, if it weren''t for Tony Stark''s alliance with the Avengers, his evil god rocky wouldn''t fall into this situation


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you hand over the things?" Loki on one side saw the evil god Loki stunned in place and urged him up unhappily.


    "I..." the evil god rocky subconsciously wanted to say something, but saw Tony Stark waving to him. A blue light flashed on Tony Stark''s chest. Then the evil god rocky felt that he couldn''t control his body.


    "Buzz!" With a sound, the time controller fell out of the attached space of the evil god rocky and floated to Tony Stark.


    "It seems that this guy should be rocky with an early timeline. No wonder his eyes are so annoying..." Tony Stark grabbed the time controller, flashed a light in his eyes and said.


    "Then the next thing is up to you. Find out the information they know. Let''s study this small device. It looks very powerful!"


    Soon, Tony Stark, reed Richards and Bruce Banner turned away to study the time controller from the space-time variation administration.


    With Tony Stark''s departure, the evil god rocky can also restore his action ability, but his eyes are full of confusion and disbelief. He doesn''t quite understand why the original mortal Tony Stark can easily control him.


    The evil god rocky naturally knew that Tony Stark had good combat effectiveness when he had armor, but Tony Stark didn''t wear armor just now.


    And the most important thing is that the evil god rocky just sensed the power of space gems on Tony Stark. You know, the evil god rocky was discovered by the space-time variation administration when he escaped with space gems. The evil god rocky is no more familiar with the power of space gems!


    But the evil god rocky can''t accept the power that a mortal like Tony Stark can use space gemstones, even if Tony Stark is not the Tony Stark he knows


    "Pa!" As soon as the evil god rocky stayed in place again, rocky slapped him on the back of the head.


    "You!" The female rocky e-eyebrow on one side was pressing and looked at Rocky with some dissatisfaction. She didn''t quite understand why rocky always wanted to fight against the evil god rocky. It was clear that everyone was the same person and shouldn''t stand on the same front?


    "If you want us to help you, tell us what you know..." Rocky said after glancing at the female rocky faintly. "You came here before, should you escape? Are you going to hide in our universe for a lifetime?"


    "If you are going to hide here for a lifetime, then you will be humble. The universe has the final say of the avenger. You want to live in this universe, and you must get the expedition''s inspection and recognition."


    "If you are ready to go back for revenge, you should also get the support of the avenger alliance. Otherwise, with your strength, I''m afraid you can only escape again. When the avenger alliance studies the technology in your hands thoroughly, you may be directly blocked outside the universe..."


    Has the final say "the universe of the avenger"? What about the "tyrant"? Asgad? Your strength is not very strong? Why do you listen to the avenger? The evil god rocky frowned at the speech, looked at the same puzzled female rocky around him and asked rocky.


    "Mieba has escaped, and the mieba of the multi universe has been almost killed by the avenger alliance. The strength of the avenger alliance is far beyond your imagination. Even Odin''s strength is nothing in the avenger Alliance..." Rocky shrugged and said with a smile.


    "Of course, the people who pursued you broke into this universe before they violated the avenger alliance and the gentleman. This should not be just between you and the forces who pursued you!"


    "We didn''t say that..." Huang Liang smiled, shook his head and said softly, "maybe this is your Asgard''s family business? Otherwise, how could it happen that two cosmic rocky were captured? And it happened to happen in Asgard."


    "Huang Liang, we are partners. If it''s really Asgard''s business, you can''t ignore it!" Rocky''s face stiffened slightly when he heard the speech. He knew that his careful thought was pierced by Huang Liang. He quickly looked at Huang Liang and said with a flattering smile, "after all, each other can cross the multi universe and catch people. Our Asgard''s strength is far inferior to them!"


    "I seem to understand why the variable value of the universe is the highest..." female Loki looked at Loki in a trance, especially when she thought of the majestic appearance of Loki during the battle with God King Thor, which made her instantly understand something and couldn''t help muttering.


    "I probably understand!" The evil god Loki took a deep breath, looked at Loki and Huang Liang and said, "let me tell you. I basically know about her. We will tell you everything we know..."


    In the curious eyes of the Avengers, the evil god Loki began to talk about his experience with the female Loki, the existence of the space-time variation authority and various miracles of the space-time variation authority, focusing on the things that cannot use the ability in the space-time variation authority

 Chapter 1474

    After all, in the view of the evil god Loki, the strength of the avenger alliance of the universe is very strong, but in case it is limited by the rules of the space-time variation authority and cannot exert its strength after arriving at the space-time variation authority, it will be no different from them.


    At that time, except that the number of people is a little more than before, there is no big difference in combat effectiveness. Until we don''t know how many thoughtless operators there are in the space-time variation authority, the change in the number of people can''t make the evil god rocky feel at ease.


    "I said, they will certainly have accidents when they cross the multiverse in such a disorderly way, but what I didn''t expect is that there are forces to maintain the stability of the multiverse?" Logan touched his beard and couldn''t help saying.


    "So it seems that this force is official? But why haven''t you heard from the boss? But if they are not official, what power do they have to control what variables?"


    "Illegal place?" While Logan hardly thought, strange frowned. There was a hesitating light in his eyes and whispered something.


    "Will all his abilities be illegally limited?" Huang Liang looked at the contemplative strange, frowned and asked, "but the power of science and technology doesn''t seem to be limited?"


    "It depends on what kind of rules constitute this illegal place!" Strange solemnly shook his head and said in a deep voice, "as the evil god Loki said, even infinite gemstones will turn into ordinary stones, then all of us can''t use our ability in that illegal place..."


    "As for the power of science and technology, it may not be able to be used. It is also possible that the science and technology rules of the space-time variation authority are limited. Only their scientific and technological weapons can be used. At that time, Tony Stark''s armor will not work!"


    "This problem is up to us. No matter what the rules are, as long as we study the time controller clearly and derive several weapons, then the place can''t be limited to us!" Tony Stark''s voice rang just before strange had finished some serious words.


    Compared with trange''s solemnity, Tony Stark is full of self-confidence. For Tony Stark, such scientific and technological research can be called a challenge. A new scientific and technological tree is waiting for his conquest. This sense of achievement can make Tony Stark hi for a long time!


    "Since Tony is confident, we''ll wait for his research results. Then, the next question we need to find out is why rocky is targeted by the space-time variation Administration..." after hearing Tony Stark''s words, Huang Liang looked at the Avengers around him, nodded and whispered.


    "From Rocky''s point of view, in fact, the Avengers who crossed also violated the rules of the so-called space-time variation authority, but it is clear that the Avengers have nothing to do."


    "Moreover, how does the space-time variation authority monitor the multiverse? Have they monitored all the multiverse or only some parallel universes? After all, we have acted in the multiverse so many times before, but we have not dealt with the so-called space-time variation authority!"


    In the avenger alliance at this time, Tony Stark is conducting research. Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter have gone on their honeymoon. The Avengers don''t know where to go, so now Huang Liangcheng is the main person in charge of this event.


    However, Huang Liang is also a little confused now, because there are too many things that can''t touch his head. Why does the space-time variation administration target rocky? Even the two parties of the evil god rocky and the female rocky don''t know.


    But it is impossible to say that there are no targets for the two. There are so many accomplices and Avengers of the evil god Loki, and none of them has been captured by the space-time variation administration.


    Female rocky is even more pitiful. When she was a child, she was watched by the space-time variation administration, and then began her exile career.


    If it had not been for the wit of female rocky at that time and stole the time controller of female judge ravna, I''m afraid she would have been brainwashed by the space-time variation administration and become one of the so-called time hunters.


    After some discussion, the Avengers didn''t get the reason why the space-time variation authority targeted rocky, so they had to give up in the end. After all, they have too little data now


    In order to prevent the evil god Loki and the female Loki from messing around, or being approached by the space-time variation administration, they were very politely invited to the underground prison of the Avengers alliance.


    To be honest, the Avengers underground prison and the space-time variation authority really have some similarities. For example, the two are almost the same in terms of disabling ability.


    Of course, the underground prison of the Avengers alliance can only suppress the existence under the sub heavenly Father level. After the power reaches a certain level, the underground prison can not be prohibited.


    Moreover, no matter what kind of scientific and technological means, they can be used in the underground prison, because the structure of the underground prison itself is derived from silly girl''s scientific and technological ability.


    "So we went from one prison to another? We escaped, really?" Loki, the evil god who sat on the ground, flashed a trace of confusion in his eyes and couldn''t help whispering.


    "It must be right, and I think it''s the most correct decision!" Female Loki held the hand of the evil god Loki and said solemnly, "Mobius, they must know the particularity of the universe and let us come here. Only here can we be sheltered. There is no need to worry about being chased and killed by the space-time variation Administration..."


    "Moreover, there are so many strong people in this universe, which is really the only chance for us to compete with the space-time variation authority. I have escaped for so many years, and now I can finally have a good rest..."


    Female Rocky''s voice became smaller and smaller until she could not hear it. A slight snore sounded in the underground prison.


    The evil god rocky looked at the female rocky with some pity. He knew that the female rocky experienced far more things than herself. She had been running away alone. Every day was a day of fear. Now she can finally relax


    Thinking of this, the evil god rocky tightly held the female Rocky''s hand and slowly closed his eyes.


    To sum up, since he left Asgard, the evil god Loki has not had a good rest for a long time. He was found by mieba, started the war in New York, was arrested by the space-time variation administration, and fled with the female Loki in the multiverse. With the death of Mobius, the evil god Loki has long been tired, and he slowly fell asleep

 Chapter 1475

    "In other words, is there something wrong between them?" Zhong Qiang looked at the evil god Loki and female Loki who were sleeping together. A flicker of hesitation flashed in his eyes. He couldn''t help looking at risfisk next to him.


    "Are we thinking too much?" Lisfisk subconsciously scratched his head and said with some uncertainty for a moment, "after all, they are one person. Even if they are closer, it is acceptable? You know, their special relationship is closer than twins..."


    "Do you mean to be close to rocky of our universe?" Jack shook his head, looked at risfisk and retorted, "the relationship between them has obviously gone beyond the normal scope. Our feeling is not wrong. It''s not that we have a problem, it''s that they have a problem!"


    The three heroes of swallow tail didn''t know that when they were tangled because of the special relationship between female rocky and evil god rocky, they were far away in the space-time variation authority, and the variable value reached an extreme. The whole space-time variation authority was echoing with the alarm.


    However, the people of the space-time variation administration didn''t seem to hear it. They were dealing with their own affairs. Only the female judge La Funa''s eyebrows were pressing, and the whole person was thinking about something.


    "What is the situation in that universe? Can we send someone to that universe and catch two rocky back?" I don''t know how long the female judge ravna was silent. Finally, she couldn''t help asking.


    After the voice of the female judge La Funa fell, a cartoon spirit like an alarm clock appeared beside the female judge La Funa and said solemnly: "Your Excellency means that you don''t need to take care of Rocky''s affairs for the time being. There is a big man in the universe. Things are a little tricky. Just stabilize the parallel universe near the sacred timeline..."


    "Miss time, did I hear you right? Even adults find it difficult? Who is the other person?" A look of surprise flashed in the eyes of the female judge ravna. In her heart, the adult behind her is already the top existence and a big man in the multi universe. Now she would give up some plans because of fear, which was something that the female judge ravna didn''t think of at all.


    "You don''t need to know about this matter. I''ve removed the variable monitoring data about the universe, and you can continue to do your essential work..." miss time waved her hand, and her figure disappeared in place instantly, and the alarm sound in the space-time variation administration disappeared at the same time.


    Everyone in the whole space-time variation authority was stunned like waking up from a dream, and then quietly put into work, as if nothing had happened just now.


    In the laboratory of Huang Wen''s cosmic Avenger building, Tony Stark and others have made new progress.


    "So it is. As long as we understand the principle of energy conversion in the time controller, we can use the time controller..." Tony Stark said excitedly with a fine flash in his eyes.


    "Later, we can also use this time controller to develop a new weapon system. When we go to the space-time variation authority, we don''t need to worry that our ability can''t be used after being suppressed!"


    It has to be said that a group of top smart people on earth get together, and even the technology of the space-time variation administration can''t stop them, especially Tony Stark and reed Richards, who have specialized in knowledge training.


    Even Tony Stark has mastered most of the knowledge of the God group. Tony Stark can be said to have caught the research of these technologies!


    "Rocky of the other two universes?" When Tony Stark''s research made new progress, he went out for his honeymoon, and Steve Rogers and Peggy Carter, who had spent several days at the old Carter''s house, came back. After hearing the news, Steve Rogers flashed a light in his eyes.


    Steve Rogers knows that Peggy Carter has always wanted to act with the Avengers and fight a wonderful battle, and now is an opportunity!


    "Rocky? Who''s that? Nordic mythology?" Peggy Carter looked at Steve Rogers with some hesitation and asked.


    "Silly girl, call out the information of rocky before and the information of this time''s space-time variation authority incident!" Huang Liang waved his hand and gave an order to silly girl. A curtain of light shrouded Peggy Carter.


    Peggy Carter has been exposed to these futuristic technologies for some time, but she is still a little uncomfortable when she is surrounded by a light curtain and watching text images play around her.


    However, Peggy Carter soon shifted his attention and began to look at the information in front of him, while Steve Rogers frowned at the same time.


    "Illegal place? That is to say, when we arrive at the space-time variation authority, we will all become ordinary people?" After being silent for a while, Steve Rogers looked at Huang Liang and asked.


    "It''s true. The situation is similar to our underground prison, but it''s obvious that the restrictions of the space-time variation administration are stricter than those of the underground prison..." Huang Liang glanced at Peggy Carter and said the same.


    "However, you don''t need to worry too much. Tony is studying the time controller and has made progress. At that time, even if our ability is suppressed, we will have enough scientific and technological weapons to use!"


    "However, we have lost our ability, sufficient combat experience and our body instinct..." Steve Rogers flashed a hesitating light in his eyes, glanced at Peggy Carter, who was still studying materials, and said to Huang Liang again.


    "After Carter lost the power of the sword in the stone, she was completely an ordinary person. Can she really participate in the battle at that time?"


    "No, Steve, you''re wrong. Not only Carter will become ordinary people, but all of us will become ordinary people!" Huang Liang smiled and shook his head. He understood Steve Rogers'' concern, but Steve Rogers was obviously concerned and confused.


    "The suppression of the space-time variation authority will be suppressed to the level of ordinary people, not only in terms of ability, but also in terms of body quality. Rocky has the blood of the frost giant, but he is no different from an ordinary person in the space-time variation authority!"


    "The only thing that can be retained in the space-time variation administration is probably her own fighting habits, and Carter herself is a soldier, isn''t she?"

 Chapter 1476

    "You have a point!" Steve Rogers nodded after a moment of silence and smiled relieved. With Peggy Carter''s character, even if she knew she would lose the power of the sword in the stone, she would also participate in this action without hesitation.


    After all, the opponent of this operation is not invincible. In the space-time variation administration, the enemy can''t use extraordinary abilities. Peggy Carter''s basic combat ability is not much weaker than his Steve Rogers, especially when Peggy Carter is a super soldier


    "What''s the matter?" Peggy Carter seemed to notice something strange about Steve Rogers. She turned her head in some doubt and asked Steve Rogers.


    "It''s all right. When I think about it, you won''t use those armor. How should I teach you..." Steve Rogers shook his head with a smile and whispered.


    "Hum! Do you think I''m an antique? I''ve learned a lot from old Peggy!" Peggy Carter glared angrily, and Steve Rogers hummed.


    "Indeed, you adapt to this era faster than I did before. Moreover, we still have time to be familiar with armor. I don''t think Tony will let us act directly after making armor..." Steve Rogers smiled and nodded.


    Seeing Steve Rogers talking along with himself, Peggy Carter withdrew her eyes with satisfaction and continued to study the space-time variation authority. This was her first time to participate in the avenger alliance. She had some expectations and a little nervous in her heart.


    However, such tension makes Peggy Carter confirm that he has made no wrong choice. This universe not only has his favorite Steve Rogers, but also has the life he expects, which is a beautiful life with the best of both worlds


    "Well, the progress is good, at least faster than me..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the Avengers who are working hard in the avenger building, he nodded with satisfaction and muttered in a low voice.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar will not give up so easily after being refused access by the owner of the space-time variation authority. Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar continues to try to find the owner of the space-time variation authority, but there has been no gain.


    It was not until the evil god Loki and the female Loki came to Asgard that Huang Wen''s Avatar locked the position of the space-time variation authority and was ready to come directly to the space-time variation authority through the multiuniverse.


    However, after Huang Wen''s Avatar went to the multiverse, he found that the whole space-time variation authority was surrounded by a sacred timeline and condensed into a private plot. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar could not break in directly from the outside.


    "The master of the space-time variation authority is a step ahead of me. If I build a new array and turn the universe into a private plot, I should be able to achieve the same effect and isolate all outsiders in the multi universe..." recalling the picture I saw before, Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes flickered slightly.


    "Now, if you want to enter the space-time variation authority, you have to follow the rules of the space-time variation authority, but Tony is almost finished. I''ll change and follow them to see which God is behind the space-time variation authority!"


    As Huang Wen''s Avatar spoke, a glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes. Huang Wen''s Avatar was still looking forward to the strength of the multi universe level. After all, he had not really fought with the strength of the multi universe level.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that he needs to hide his trace. Judging from the previous performance of the owner behind the space-time variation authority, he will certainly shut Huang Wen''s Avatar out if he finds Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Hey, what did you do to get in here? Why can you and your husband still be locked together when you come in? Can you give us dog food?" In the underground prison of the avenger building, the idle and boring rocket raccoon saw the female Loki and the evil god Loki when wandering around. He was uncomfortable for a moment, especially when he saw the palm of the evil god Loki and the female Loki.


    You know, the rocket raccoons have been in the underground prison of the avenger building for a long time, but the tree man grut and the destroyer Drax have a simple mind and won''t have any lonely psychology. Yongdu is old. He originally came to provide for the elderly and see the star Lord. Naturally, he won''t feel lonely.


    But the rocket raccoon is different. He has a hot temper. If he didn''t know the strength of the avenger alliance, the rocket raccoon would have escaped from prison.


    Now, the rocket raccoon sees that the female Loki and the evil god Loki can be locked up together, which makes the rocket raccoon more and more unhappy.


    "A raccoon?" The evil god rocky and the female rocky heard the voice and looked at the rocket raccoon. When they saw the image of the rocket raccoon clearly, they were stunned, and then looked at each other.


    "What Raccoon! It''s rocket!" When the rocket raccoon heard the names of the two people, he became angry and jumped into the cells of the evil god Loki and the female Loki.


    "Bang!" The next moment, the rocket raccoon crashed into the invisible barrier, followed by the warning sound of silly girl: "the rocket raccoon violates the prison code of conduct, deprives the right of free movement within the prison, and limits the scope to its own small prison!"


    "No! No!" The rocket raccoon came to his senses when he was shrouded in green light. He cried loudly. Unfortunately, silly girl didn''t mean to be merciful at all.


    To tell the truth, silly girl has long wanted to punish this rocket raccoon like teddy, but she just didn''t find a chance. Even the reason why the rocket raccoon wandered in front of the evil god rocky and female rocky was quietly pushed by silly girl.


    It can only be said that the silly girl at this time is no different from human beings, and even seems to have awakened some strange personality attributes, which may be black


    "..." looking at the rocket raccoon shrouded in green light and disappearing in front of him, the female rocky and the evil god rocky looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    "If you have a good rest, you can move freely, as long as you don''t go out of the scope of the avenger building. Of course, you can''t enter some places without permission, and you have to come back here again when you have a rest..." after solving the noisy rocket raccoon, silly girl was in a good mood and said with a bit of joy in her voice.


    "Thank you... Thank you?" The evil god rocky didn''t know why. He suddenly said something he hadn''t said in his life. He looked a little restrained.

 Chapter 1477

    With the permission of silly girl, the female Loki and the evil god Loki became free. Even if they couldn''t leave the avenger building, their scope of activities became much larger.


    And most importantly, the female rocky and the evil god rocky can inquire about the space-time variation authority. There is no need to wait in silence.


    Female rocky and evil god rocky found no one else to inquire about. It was rocky who also lived in the avenger building. Looking at the female rocky and evil god rocky who came in front of him, Rocky''s mood was a little complicated.


    It''s not just the three heroes of the swallow tail. They can detect the abnormal relationship between the female rocky and the evil god rocky. Rocky can also detect this.


    In the face of falling in love with each other in the other two parallel universes, rocky doesn''t know whether he should bless or what to do. Especially rocky can detect that the evil god rocky and the female rocky haven''t understood their intentions


    "I don''t know what''s going on with the space-time variation authority. Has the Avengers studied it thoroughly?" When Loki''s mind was full of thoughts, the evil god Loki looked at him with some expectation and asked.


    "How can it be so fast? I heard Tony Stark has made some progress, but it''s not so easy to hit the space-time variation authority directly in a short time..." Rocky returned to his senses and looked at the evil god. Rocky shook his head and said softly.


    "During this period of time, you can stay here and improve your strength by the way. Although you can''t use your own strength in the space-time variation authority, your strength is too weak after leaving the space-time variation authority. By the way, have you ever thought about what you will do after the space-time variation authority is over £¿¡±


    "After the space-time variability administration is over?" The evil god rocky raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech. He subconsciously wanted to go back to his universe and find his brother Thor, but suddenly the evil god rocky looked at the female rocky around him, and the whole person was silent in an instant.


    At this time, female rocky also fell into silence, or into confusion, and her thoughts began to drift away.


    For female Loki, she spent most of her life in the pursuit of the space-time variation administration. Since she was captured as a child, female Loki has lost her life. No day belongs to her until she comes to the avenger building.


    As for what happened after the end of the spatio-temporal variation authority incident, female rocky never thought about it before. She just subconsciously wanted to escape from the spatio-temporal variation authority. As for what she was going to do if she really escaped from the pursuit of the spatio-temporal variation authority, female rocky didn''t know.


    "It seems that neither of you has thought well!" Rocky shrugged, looked at the silent duo and said with a smile, "however, you have plenty of time. In this period of time, you can also slowly think about how to go in the future..."


    "We..." the evil god rocky opened his mouth when he heard the speech, as if he wanted to say something, but he glanced at the female rocky around him, and the conversation suddenly turned, "do you want to help us become stronger? Can we really reach your level?"


    "It''s not easy to reach my current strength. I''ve also experienced the transformation process from your realm to mine, so there''s no problem to develop your ability a little!" Rocky smiled, shook his head and whispered.


    "Even if my current ability is different from yours, my vision is also different. Many of my previous abilities can be better displayed under my current state..."


    As soon as Loki''s voice fell, dozens of his own shapes appeared around him. Each shape was no different from the real one, and even exuded a strong breath, which made the evil god Loki and the female Loki stare.


    For the ability of turning into a separate body, female rocky doesn''t have it, but the evil god rocky has it and has shown it. But the separate body ability exercised by the evil god rocky is very different from that exerted by rocky at this time.


    "Come on, with your vision, can you tell which one is true and which one is false?" Every corner of Rocky''s mouth was filled with a smile, and his body exuded charming charm.


    "I''m sure this one is true!" The evil god rocky pointed to rocky who was standing there, and sure enough, he poked Rocky''s strong chest.


    "Really? Try the other me..." the poked rocky smiled and shook his head, indicating that the evil god rocky continued to act.


    "Pa!" With a sound, the female rocky on one side patted on a Rocky''s shoulder and made a solid sound.


    "Pa!" The evil god Loki also changed his position and even quietly opened his magic. He chose a Loki''s body and photographed it directly.


    "Pa!" With a sound, the evil god rocky appeared and still photographed the real rocky.


    "All the separations are true? How is this possible?" After some attempt, the evil god rocky and the female rocky stopped a little dull. They didn''t dare to believe the results of their test, or there were so many separations at the same time, which was beyond their imagination.


    "Do you want to try again? Like my body?" Rocky''s mouth slightly raised and looked at the evil god. Rocky asked with a smile.


    "Shua!" With a sound of doubt, the evil god rocky stretched out his hand, but directly passed through rocky''s body. A puzzled light flashed in his eyes. In his perception, rocky at this time is no different from before. Why did his split body complete the transformation from reality to emptiness?


    "This is the first lesson I want to teach you. You need to fully master your abilities!" Seeing the confusion in the eyes of the evil god rocky, rocky nodded with satisfaction and began his own teaching.


    "This kind of ability is not my special research, but the ability of this magic. Think about how much you spent in this magic after mastering these magic? Have you understood this magic clearly?"


    "That..." just when Loki felt that she was a successful teacher and had some complacency in her heart, the female Loki on one side weakly raised her God and looked at Loki with some hesitation. The look on her face looked a little tangled.


    "Cough, she is different from us, not just her gender. She was captured by the space-time variation administration too early and didn''t learn any magic from her mother, so she can''t separate herself and magic..." the evil god rocky looked at the tangled appearance of female rocky and helped explain.

 Chapter 1478

    "Ah?" Loki was stunned when he heard the speech, and then looked at the female Loki who looked a little embarrassed. He was also embarrassed for a moment, but fortunately, his strength was strong and soon suppressed this embarrassing emotion directly.


    "Is that so? It seems that the direction of improving your strength needs to be changed..." after Loki recovered, he looked at the female Loki and said, "you haven''t learned magic from your mother. Is your blood still the frost giants?"


    "Frost giants? The race hostile to Asgard?" Female rocky was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at Rocky with a dull look and asked, "wait, i... aren''t we asgards?"


    "Well, forget it. It''s still complicated. I''ll check it first!" Rocky thought a little, tried to organize a wave of language, and then gave up. He directly released the power of frost and pulled the body of the evil god rocky and the female rocky.


    "Buzz!" Almost at the same time, the bodies of the evil god rocky and the female rocky turned blue, which also proved that their blood was indeed the frost giant family.


    "What is this?" Female Loki looked a little confused at this time. Although female Loki did not live in Asgard for many years due to her experience, Asgard has always been the last pure land in female Loki''s heart.


    Now, female Loki is told that she is not Asgard, and even Loki in the multiverse is not Asgard. They are frost giants, which is undoubtedly unacceptable to female Loki.


    "Don''t get excited. Although we don''t know your experience after birth, I can tell you my experience..." Rocky looked at the unacceptable expression of female rocky and waved her hand. A cold breath shrouded her head and made her sober.


    At the same time, some memory images emerged in front of female rocky, which was created by rocky based on his own experience.


    "So it is..." after watching these pictures, female rocky looked with a trace of sigh. She saw the evil god rocky with similar pictures again. So did he. A trace of longing for Thor and Odin surged in his heart.


    "It seems that if I didn''t meet the space-time variation authority, I would be luckier than you!" Just when the evil god Loki missed her relatives, the female Loki suddenly smiled, and then looked at Loki and the evil god Loki with some pride and said.


    "What?" Rocky didn''t keep up with the female Rocky''s thinking. He looked at the female rocky with some doubts and asked.


    After the evil god rocky came back, he seemed to understand something and nodded with approval.


    "You are male. Your father brought you back to Asgard at that time. At first, he must want you to rule the frost giants and achieve a double king achievement when you grow up..." female rocky looked at rocky and explained softly.


    "But I''m different. There''s no saying that women inherit the throne among the frost giants. My father will bring back Asgard. He''s just not willing to kill me and wants to settle me. If it weren''t for the existence of the space-time variation authority, I think I would be very lucky!"


    "Maybe it''s because you have different experiences with most of our rocky, plus your gender, that you''re targeted by the space-time variation authority!" The evil god Rocky''s eyes flickered slightly and whispered.


    "So, we will take revenge! Let''s take revenge together!" Female rocky took the hand of the evil god rocky and said with a firm look.


    "OK! I will be with you!" The evil god rocky tightly grasped the female Rocky''s hand and said with the same firmness.


    "..." Rocky opened his mouth to one side. For a moment, he didn''t know how to interrupt the two himself.


    "Well, since you don''t know the magic, I''ll teach you to simply use the power of the frost giants. Whether you accept it or not, this power is the greatest potential hidden in us!" After a long time, rocky organized a language to interrupt the evil god rocky and the female rocky from looking at each other.


    "It is precisely because I have fully mastered the power in my blood that I can reach the current level. It is impossible for you to fully grasp this power in a short time, but there is still no problem for you to improve some combat effectiveness!"


    "Indeed, whether it''s me or her, we are not so good at fighting. Our abilities are not suitable for positive fighting..." the evil god rocky nodded and said softly.


    "If we can have the strength like you, or have more oppressive power in the frontal battle, we won''t be captured by them in the space-time variation authority."


    "Yes, even if they have high-tech weapons, they look no different from ordinary people. If they have enough strength, we are really not afraid of their arrest..." female rocky sighed and said with some regret.


    "So, this is the purpose of improving your combat effectiveness. What if you will encounter organizations other than the space-time variation authority in the future?" Rocky said with a smile.


    "They have confirmed that the space-time variation authority does not grasp the trend of each parallel universe. It should be that the parallel universe within a certain region is under the control of the space-time variation authority..."


    "So, maybe there will be other space-time variation authorities besides this space-time variation authority!"


    "Moreover, the space-time variation authority, which has mastered so many parallel universes, can''t only be under the hands of a group of ordinary people with equipment? Maybe they also have their own strong men, but they didn''t send them to deal with you because you''re not high enough!"


    "Hiss!" The evil god Loki listened to Loki''s description and couldn''t help taking a breath. He was uncomfortable all over.


    "Is the Avengers really sure to deal with such a powerful space-time variation authority?" The female rocky e-eyebrow was tight, looked at Rocky with some concern and asked, "they won''t give up because the space-time variation authority is too strong? After all, there seems to be no sign of dealing with the universe before the space-time variation authority..."


    "Don''t worry, Tony Stark has begun to study the technology of the space-time variability administration. He can''t resist his curiosity..." Rocky shook his head confidently and said seriously, "Besides, the space-time variation authority can open the space-time portal in this universe at will, which has threatened them. They are bound to solve this hidden danger!"

 Chapter 1479

    "We can probably understand that just as someone can enter and leave the space-time variation authority at will, the avenger alliance of the universe naturally doesn''t want its universe to be like a sieve and can be penetrated by other forces at will..." the evil god rocky and female rocky looked at each other and understood this situation.


    Now it is not only because the evil god Loki and female Loki are chased and killed by the space-time variation authority, but also because the Avengers alliance is dealing with the space-time variation authority from the perspective of humanitarian rescue. More importantly, the space-time variation authority can come to the universe where the Avengers alliance is located at will, and even explore some situations of the current universe in an unknown way, It has also violated the bottom line of the avenger alliance.


    Therefore, no matter whether there is an evil god Loki or a female Loki, as long as the avenger alliance discovers the space-time variation authority and knows that the space-time variation authority monitors the behavior of its own universe, there will inevitably be a conflict between the two forces.


    This does not include Huang Wen''s Avatar''s desire to fight after knowing the owner behind the space-time variation authority.


    In this way, everyone in the avenger building is busy. Rocky teaches the other two universes to master the power of the Frost Giant. As long as they can give initial play to the ability of the frost giant, they don''t need to worry that they will be caught when they meet time hunters outside the space-time variation authority.


    Tony Stark''s progress is also very fast. When the level of science and technology and knowledge reach a certain level, even a new set of science and technology trees can not defeat these high IQ talents of the Avengers alliance.


    After Tony Stark thoroughly mastered the principle of the time controller, the corresponding energy was soon produced. Although it is a little troublesome to convert energy, energy is never lacking in the avenger alliance.


    After the energy is produced, it is very simple to develop weapons. Even Tony Stark can develop weapons according to the ability of everyone in the avenger alliance and produce weapons similar to their ability, so that every Avenger can be more used to fighting.


    After all, when the space-time variation authority is in a completely strange environment, Tony Stark, who likes to plan ahead, should be fully prepared, especially when Huang Wen''s Avatar did not appear this time.


    "I don''t know why Huang asked that bastard. Don''t you even want to appear? Are you really so busy?" Toni, who made weapons, was tasked with the yellow body asking for the avatar. Bruce, Bana and Reid Richards, make complaints about the nose, and the absorbed mind.


    "If it weren''t for you, I would pretend to be you!" Huang asked Tony Stark to make complaints about Toni''s Tucao. He stared at Toni stark without any interest, then observed the situation in Avenger Mansion and began to look for his own goal.


    When you go to the space-time variation authority, Huang Wen''s Avatar must not appear directly, so the owner behind the space-time variation authority must be aware of it, so Huang Wen''s Avatar needs to hide among the Avengers.


    As for who changed into, Huang asked the avatar really didn''t think about it. After all, the changed Avenger can''t be too weak and can''t be accompanied by too familiar people, otherwise it''s easy to help.


    Originally, Tony Stark was indeed an excellent person, but Huang asked the avatar that in case there was a problem with these developed weapons, Tony Stark needed to solve it, so Huang asked the Avatar was really not good to pretend to be Tony Stark.


    Of course, if there is something wrong with the weapons, Huang Wen''s Avatar can still solve it and directly destroy the so-called illegal place of the space-time variation authority. As long as these weapons can be used now, they will be able to be used at that time.


    But in that case, the existence of Huang Wen''s Avatar will be exposed. In case of being forcibly excluded from the private plot, it will not be so easy for Huang Wen''s Avatar to find the owner behind the space-time variation administration.


    Only when Huang Wen''s Avatar sees the owner behind the space-time variation authority and locks his breath, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t need to worry about being excluded.


    While Huang Wen''s Avatar was quietly looking for the target, Tony Stark had gradually prepared all the weapons of the Avengers.


    It is a set of portable nano armor, which can transform the energy in the armor into the familiar abilities of the Avengers through energy conversion, and even equipped with corresponding weapons. It can be seen that Tony Stark is really very attentive on this point.


    "Is this about to start?" Loki, the evil god who also got the portable armor, and the female Loki looked a little confused. To tell the truth, they didn''t expect that they were still among these armor. They always thought they were not popular with the Avengers alliance. After all, they only stayed with Loki for so many days, and no other Avengers came to contact them.


    "Yes, let''s go. After arriving at the space-time variation administration, your ability to learn in this period of time can''t be used, but you can use these armor to show the means that you originally need blood..." Rocky looked at the evil god rocky and female rocky, nodded and whispered.


    "We know that silly girl has sent us the tutorial. It''s really advanced. I think silly girl is smarter than miss time..." female rocky muttered with some emotion.


    "I said, Huang Liang, Huang asked that guy is really not going to come? He is so relieved that we go to the multiverse to fight others?" Tony Stark looked around at the Avengers, looked at Huang Liang and couldn''t help asking.


    "Maybe master wants us to be really independent!" Huang Liang scratched his head. To be honest, he didn''t know where Huang Wen''s Avatar was now, and he was really worried and nervous that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t appear.


    After all, it seems that this is the first time that Huang Wen''s Avatar did not appear at all in major events, and did not say that he would help the Avengers. Whether Tony Stark or Huang Liang, or other Avengers, they don''t like it very much.


    But in the face of this situation, Huang Liang thought of Huang Wen''s initial teaching, and he gradually calmed down, Looking at the Avengers, they smiled and said: "our strength has reached the top level of the universe. We don''t have any chance to improve our strength on weekdays. Even if there is special training, it is carried out under the arrangement of master. We all know that there will be no real danger..."


    "Maybe we really need to go through a battle completely controlled by ourselves, otherwise we can only be regarded as flowers in the greenhouse!"

 Chapter 1480

    "Yes, the boss has helped us too many times and too many times. In fact, we can try to solve it ourselves, but we finally choose to rely on the strength of the boss..." Logan also stood up and looked at the Avengers and said in a deep voice.


    "We seem to have forgotten what a really desperate battle should be like, and this time, it''s our chance!"


    "Just this time, we all lost our ability and became ordinary people. You haven''t experienced this feeling for a long time? Anyway, I haven''t experienced the feeling of ordinary people for hundreds of years. I''m wondering if I''m still alive after losing my immortal body..."


    "This is indeed an opportunity. Don''t forget that we will go to the dimensional battlefield in the future. There, Mr. Huang Wen can''t protect us, and he can''t know too much information about the enemy. Therefore, we should learn to fight by ourselves and the method of teamwork!" Steve Rogers also stood up and watched the Avengers solemnly say.


    "Why do you think so? I really want to rely on Huang to ask that guy alone? It''s all Huang''s fault to ask that bastard!" Tony Stark looked at the excited Steve Rogers and the fighting Avengers. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and scolded in a low voice.


    Tony Stark didn''t notice that when he scolded Huang, Thor, the God King not far away, glanced at him, and then quickly retracted as if nothing had happened.


    "Buzz!" As soon as the Avengers were ready, the space-time portal opened in the avenger building, and the Avengers entered the space-time portal as a whole.


    "Alarm! Alarm!" At the same time, the space-time portal appeared in the space-time variation authority. The alarm sound in the space-time variation authority echoed continuously, making everyone alert instantly.


    "Huh?" The multiverse strongman who refused to visit Huang Wen''s Avatar also frowned at the same time, looked in the direction of the space-time variation authority, and then saw the Avengers alliance.


    "Is this and that kind of people who can find revenge from the universe?" The multiverse strongman looked at the avenger alliance and felt it carefully.


    "Hmm? No, there''s no other power. It''s the scientific and technological power of the space-time variability authority? Tony Stark? He has such wisdom? He''s worthy of being a famous genius thousands of years ago!"


    "Moreover, it seems that they are well prepared and equipped. This is to turn over my space-time variation administration? Hehe, it''s not so easy!"


    "Buzz!" As the voice of the multiverse strong fell, in the depths of the space-time variation authority, three people in cloaks opened their eyes and filled with a powerful breath, which was not affected by the power of the space-time variation authority.


    "Huh?" Thor, the divine king, entered the space-time variation administration and raised his eyebrows, but did not say anything. He directly opened the nano armor on his body, and a battle axe surging with thunder condensed in his hand.


    "Who are you?" The female judge La Funa led a group of time hunters to rush over, looked at dozens of Avengers, stunned, subconsciously asked, and then saw the evil god Loki and female Loki, "it''s you! This is your helper? How dare you break into the space-time variation administration!"


    "Hehe, why didn''t you say how brave you were when you sent someone to break into Asgard?" God King Thor sneered, raised his thunder axe and asked, "you are only allowed to intrude into our universe, and we are not allowed to retaliate back, are you?"


    "The Avengers?" At this time, the female judge ravna seemed to recognize the identity of Thor. She frowned, a flicker of hesitation flashed in her eyes, and couldn''t help asking, "when did the Avengers have so many people?"


    Obviously, the female judge ravna knows the existence of the Avengers, but she doesn''t know the existence of mutants, which is not recorded in the data of the space-time variation authority.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with her. Kill them and force out the master behind them!" One side of the evil god rocky shouted loudly and rushed directly to the female judge ravna. He wanted to avenge the dead Mobius!


    "Buzz!" As the evil god Loki charged, the energy of armor on his body was changing. Cold currents condensed around the evil god Loki, slowing down the time when the hunters rushed around, and hanging a layer of frost on his body. While the evil god Loki rushed to the female judge lafuna and kicked her.


    "Bang!" The next moment, the evil god Loki flew out upside down. Yes, it was not the female judge rafna who was kicked out, but the evil god Loki flew out, fell to the ground in a very embarrassed way, and even his armor was damaged.


    "Rocky!" The female rocky exclaimed and rushed to the place where the evil god rocky landed. The Avengers on one side looked at the direction of the female judge La Funa solemnly, not at the female judge La Funa, but at the three cloaks floating in the air.


    "It seems that we have touched the bottom card of the space-time variation authority, which didn''t appear in Rocky''s dictation..." Tony Stark narrowed his eyes and scanned the three cloaks quietly, but got nothing.


    "Lord time keeper!" At this time, the female judge La Funa bowed respectfully to the three time guardians and said humbly, "these are heresies who broke into the space-time variation administration. Now that your lords have done it, let''s completely solve them..."


    "Avenger alliance, you have violated the rules of the space-time variation authority. You break into the space-time variation authority, attack the personnel of the space-time variation authority, and travel through space-time at will. Now, you will be tried!" The time keeper in the middle looked around at the Avengers and made a cold sound in his mouth.


    "Shua!" As soon as the time keeper''s words were not finished, a thunder and Tomahawk smashed into the time keeper''s head.


    "Boom!" The time keeper raised his hand suddenly, and the power of thunder exploded without causing any damage to him, and the Tomahawk stopped in mid air.


    "Buzz!" But the next moment, the Tomahawk instantly turned into a particle form, disappeared in place, returned to the hands of Thor, the God King, and condensed into a thunder Tomahawk.


    "What are you waiting for? Come on! Aren''t you here to fight? Do you have to be commanded?" God King Thor looked at the Avengers around him, shouted angrily, and rushed to the time Guardian first.

 Chapter 1481

    As Thor''s voice fell, all the Avengers came back. Indeed, the three time guardians that suddenly appeared were outside the avenger alliance intelligence, but there were only so three.


    Even if these three time guardians look very powerful and can even connect with Thor''s thunder axe unharmed, there are many Avengers!


    You know, after the Avengers present enter the space-time variation authority, their strength is equal, because the source of their strength is Tony Stark''s armor, and the limit of this armor is below the level of sub heavenly father.


    In the case that infinite gemstones can''t exert their power, Tony Stark can''t make sub heavenly Father level or even higher-level armor, but the power of so many legendary peaks is enough in Tony Stark''s view.


    After all, in the space-time variation authority, theoretically speaking, the enemies who come to the extraordinary level will not exist. Even the breath that just erupted from the time guardian also does not reach the sub heavenly Father level.


    Therefore, after regaining consciousness, the Avengers shot one after another. For a time, various forces that had never appeared in the space-time variation authority filled the space. The strength of the time guardian was indeed stronger than the armor made by Tony Stark, but it was only some, and there was no qualitative change.


    In addition, no one else in the space-time variation authority can help the time guardian, so under the advantage of the number of people, the Avengers alliance easily overthrew the three bosses of the time guardian.


    "Tut tut Tut, it''s really powerful. The avenger of this universe is so powerful..." in the private plot, the strong man of multi universe level flickered his eyes slightly and said in some surprise.


    "There are so many parallel universes around me that there is no such powerful Avenger alliance. In particular, Tony Stark seems to be smarter than Tony Stark in my memory!"


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the space-time variation administration will really be dismantled by them. It seems that some ideas need to be changed..."


    Under the eyes of the multiverse power, the evil god Loki and the female Loki rushed to the direction of the female judge ravna. The female judge ravna looked a little flustered. After all, she was just an ordinary person. Even if her power was not wrong in the space-time variation authority, she could not play any role in the battle.


    The female judge ravna can only let one time hunter and action personnel stand in front of her and delay the countdown to her death. At the same time, she also expects the adults behind her to act quickly and successfully save her life.


    And the evil god Loki and the female Loki are also completely unambiguous. No matter how long they block the hunter in front of them, they will not keep their hands.


    After all, for the evil god Loki and female Loki, the only time hunters they are familiar with are the dead Mobius. Even if the remaining time hunters are controlled by the space-time variation administration and forced to attack them, they will not keep their hands at all.


    "You! You can''t kill me! Adults won''t let you go!" The female judge La Funa looked at the approaching evil god Loki and female Loki, and shouted with some ferocity and cowardice.


    One side of the God King Thor''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech, then subconsciously frowned and didn''t say anything, while Tony Stark was also excited at the same time and shouted at the evil god rocky and female rocky: "find out who the adults behind her are, you can use any means!"


    "That''s just right. I didn''t want to kill you easily. It''s too cheap to kill you like this!" The evil god rocky smelled the speech, his eyes flickered slightly, looked at the female judge La Funa and said in a deep voice, "I''ll let you experience what torture is, and it can be regarded as revenge for Lao Mo!"


    "No! Don''t come here! Mobius, they''re not dead! They''re sent to the nothingness world at the end of time!" When the female judge ravna heard the words of the evil god Loki, a trace of panic flashed in her eyes, and some of her words shouted at the evil god Loki.


    "What are you talking about? Lao Mo was killed by your weapons. I saw it with my own eyes!" The evil god rocky was stunned when he heard the speech, and then sneered at the female judge ravna.


    "All the people who have been cut off will be sent to the nothingness world at the end of time. Mobius, they have been cut off for a short time and should still be alive!" The female judge''s ears moved and her expression gradually calmed down. She took a deep breath, looked at the evil god rocky and said.


    "What?" The evil god rocky frowned. For the first time, he certainly didn''t believe what the female judge ravna said. After all, it seemed completely nonsense.


    Previously, in the space-time variation authority, the evil god Loki saw a lot of cutting. If the cutting only sent people to the nothingness world at the end of time, the space-time variation authority can really be regarded as a positive force without lynching and indiscriminately killing innocent people!


    "What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, I can cut myself off in front of you. You should know that I''m afraid of death. If it''s true, I won''t do it myself..." the female judge La Funa took out her weapon and pointed it at her chest.


    "Well, you do it first. I''ll believe it if you do it!" In the view of the evil god Loki, this is just that the female judge ravna is pretending to be calm and bluff. She can''t cut her own directly. Even the evil god Loki thinks that the female judge ravna wants to use this to solve the Avengers alliance without effort and let them use this weapon to commit suicide.


    "Poof!" However, what the evil god rocky didn''t expect was that the next moment, the female judge ravna really stabbed herself in the chest with a weapon, and the whole person turned into light fragments and slowly disappeared in place.


    "What?" This is the first time that the evil god Loki has been surprised today. Even now, the evil god Loki did not believe the so-called nihilistic world at the end of time. He thought it was the female judge ravna who wanted to die with the avenger alliance in this way to protect the space-time variation authority.


    "Hehe, you won''t really believe it?" Thinking of this, the evil god rocky turned his head and looked at the Avengers and asked with a slight twitch in the corners of their mouths.


    "Jarvis?" Tony Stark naturally didn''t easily trust the female judge La Funa, so he asked directly.


    Even if this is an illegal place, the existence of technology also proves that Jarvis can follow. Even, not only Jarvis, but also silly girl can follow here and explore the situation here.


    "Monitoring found fluctuations in space-time power!" Jarvis quickly gave his results.

 Chapter 1482

    "Silly girl, did you find anything?" Huang Liang nodded and asked. After all, silly girl is much stronger than Jarvis, both in intelligence and ability.


    "Buzz!" As Huang Liang''s voice fell, silly girl''s figure appeared in the space-time variation administration. Even in an illegal place, she did not completely prohibit her ability to lose silly girl, because silly girl''s ability is on the line between science and technology and metaphysics, and no one can separate her alone.


    "Of course I found it. She didn''t lie. The weapon really sent her away to the nothingness world at the end of time!" Silly girl nodded after she appeared, looked at the Avengers and said, "what are your plans next? Go back and wait for the boss to come back, or?"


    "Of course, it''s the past. Look at the empty world at the end of time. It''s very desirable to listen to it!" Tony Stark blurted out, "after all, it''s meaningless for us to fight these three robots when we come here. Set fire to kill these three robots first!"


    Yes, after the fight with the time guardian, Tony Stark was acutely aware that the time guardian was actually three robots, so Tony Stark was instantly interested in the owner behind the space-time variation authority.


    In his opinion, it''s incredible to be able to give pure robots the legendary peak and close to the combat effectiveness of sub heavenly father. You know, the strength of horse faced Thor, once called the peak of biochemical technology, has not reached this level.


    Moreover, these robots use the power of pure science and technology, which is completely different from the armor studied by Tony Stark at this time. Tony Stark naturally wants to find out.


    As for whether the strength of the master behind the space-time variation authority will be very terrible, Tony Stark is not too worried. In his opinion, Huang asked the avatar to follow such a big thing, but he doesn''t know where it is hidden and didn''t show up. If there is a problem, Huang asked the avatar to tell the truth.


    "Boom!" As Tony Stark''s voice fell, the three time guardians were completely broken by the Avengers, and even revealed the circuit inside.


    "Just now their strength suddenly weakened..." silly girl keenly noticed something and looked at Tony Stark and whispered.


    "Send these spoils back first, silly girl, help open the time portal to go back first..." Tony Stark looked at the mechanical bodies of the three time guardians, his eyes were going to shine, and even said impatiently.


    "Would you like to go back and study it first?" Silly girl glared at Tony Stark angrily and asked.


    "This is not necessary. I believe the nihilistic world will be more interesting at the end of time..." Tony Stark quickly waved his hand and said with a smile.


    "Buzz!" The next moment, silly girl opened a time-space portal. The target was the avenger building. The mechanical remains of the three time guardians were sent back.


    "Hum!" At the same time, the multiverse strong man in the private plot snorted coldly. Just when the space-time portal was opened, a spiritual force was ready to rush into the space-time variation administration along the space-time portal, but he stopped it in time.


    "Hehe, I didn''t come in before. Now I want to come in. I really don''t pay attention to me?" The multiverse strongman sneered, looked at the Avengers and said, "you should spend a lot of money cultivating these Avengers? Unless you are willing to break in outside the multiverse, you can only collect the bodies of these reckless guys!"


    "But Tony Stark, I really don''t want to kill him yet. Erase his memory and put it into the space-time variation authority? Maybe he can help me develop something useful!"


    "And reed Richards, I don''t have him in these time-space closed loops. Can I waste it... Well, I won''t provoke the little devil? It seems that reed Richards is still young, and his son should not have been born..."


    The multiverse strong man was thinking silently. He didn''t notice that the corners of the mouth of Thor, the God King in the space-time variation administration, raised slightly, and then returned to normal.


    After sending off the mechanical remains of the time guardian, rocky, the evil god on one side, looked at Tony Stark with some concern and asked, "no, are you really going to commit suicide one by one into the so-called end of time, the nihilistic world?"


    "Why commit suicide?" Tony Stark looked at the evil god rocky with an idiot''s eyes and asked, "we are not primitive people. Besides, didn''t silly girl say that she has found the nothingness world at the end of time?"


    "Ah?" Rocky, the evil god, looked dull for a moment and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Silly girl shrugged her shoulders, ignored the evil god rocky, waved her hand directly, and a dark green space-time portal appeared in the space-time variation administration.


    Tony Stark and others did not hesitate and directly entered the space-time portal, while the evil god rocky and female rocky hesitated a little and also entered the space-time portal.


    The remaining time hunters of the space-time variation authority looked at each other. They didn''t know what they should do at this time. The space-time variation authority was completely disordered after the Avengers broke into here.


    Now there are no leaders in the space-time variation authority, and the avenger alliance has no intention of paying attention to them at all, not only because they are really as harmless as ordinary people, but also because these time hunters look a little suspicious when fighting before.


    Obviously, these time hunters are the group of people who theoretically turn time criminals into time hunters. They still have their original instincts.


    When the time hunters were confused, a ray of light condensed again in the space-time variation authority, and a body shape slowly appeared in the space-time variation authority.


    "Female judge?"


    "La Funa?"


    There were many startling voices in the space-time variation administration, because the person who appeared was no one else, it was the female judge La Funa, and even there was a proud smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Hehe, do you think I will stay in the nothingness world at the end of time?" The female judge ravna looked at the place where the Avengers disappeared and said mockingly.


    "Buzz!" But as soon as the voice of the female judge ravna fell, a dark green light shrouded her. At the next moment, her figure disappeared from the space-time variation authority again. When she reappeared, she found that all the people standing beside her were Avengers, and she was sent back.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1483

    "You''re here?" When the female judge ravna recovered, the Avengers around her smiled and asked her kindly, like relatives waiting for her to visit.


    However, the female judge La Funa''s whole body was cold and her hair exploded. The whole person stepped back two steps and hit the evil god rocky.


    "You... How could this be possible? I''ve clearly returned to the space-time variation authority. How could I be here?" The countenance of the female judge La Funa was a little stiff, and her previous complacency in the space-time variation authority had disappeared, especially when she saw the terrible expression of the evil god Loki.


    "Don''t you really think we are all fools? Since you have mastered the way to come to the empty world at the end of time, why don''t you have a way to go back?" Tony Stark looked at the female judge ravna with a sneer.


    "You came just in time. You helped us come to the nothingness world at the end of time before. Now you can introduce this place to us. Of course, you can choose not to speak, but it''s just an easy thing for us to know these news from you..."


    "After all, after coming to this place, the illegal place effect in your space-time variation authority has disappeared. This is a normal world with extraordinary power!"


    As Tony Stark''s voice fell, a brand-new armor appeared on him. Tony Stark did not bring the space gem, so as not to become an ordinary stone in the space-time variation authority.


    However, Tony Stark extracted the energy of the space gem and stored it in the space gem armor. In the void world at the end of time, the suppression of the illegal place no longer exists, and Tony Stark''s space gem armor was also unsealed.


    Of course, without the blessing of space gem, the power and durability of this set of space gem armor have decreased, but after several battles, there is still no big problem.


    However, what Tony Stark didn''t expect was that after he put on the space gem armor, the female judge ravna didn''t react much, but looked at the evil god rocky with some fear.


    Tony Stark was wrong about one thing. In the information of the space-time variation authority, even if Tony Stark wore armor, he was just a mortal God, and rocky, the evil god on one side, was a God in the records of the space-time variation authority.


    Even if the female judge ravna can ignore and despise the evil god rocky in the space-time variation authority, she also knows that she is a mortal outside the space-time variation authority. I''m afraid she will come to no good end in the face of such a negative role as the evil god rocky, especially when she loses the protection of her master behind her.


    Therefore, since she came to this place, the female judge ravna has always been afraid of the evil god Loki. Even if there are some powerful Avengers next to her, she doesn''t care, or she can''t think of so many things.


    The female judge La Funa was terrified. She didn''t return to the space-time variation administration with her own strength. She didn''t say anything about the nothingness world at the end of time, but only under the guidance of the Lord behind her.


    Therefore, when the female judge La Funa was pulled back here again, she understood one thing in her heart. She had been abandoned by the adult behind her!


    "Hahaha, big nephew, it seems that you have been ignored!" One side of Logan looked at the female judge La Funa, who didn''t pay attention to Tony Stark who changed into war armor, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It seems that she doesn''t know my name Tony Stark very well, but since this rocky can scare her, let this rocky ask her!" Tony Stark glared at Logan angrily, then looked at the evil god rocky and said.


    "Female judge, now, our status seems to have changed!" The evil god rocky smelled the speech and showed a ferocious smile at the corners of his mouth, which made the female judge ravna''s body tremble. In particular, the evil god rocky lifted the female judge ravna and made her shake her limbs in panic.


    However, it is a pity that in this world with extraordinary power, the female judge lavena can''t even control her limbs. Just a look from the evil god rocky, the female judge lavena''s limbs are directly covered with a layer of frost and can''t move at all.


    And the chilling chill was moving along her limbs towards the heart of the female judge La Funa. Her body was shaking constantly. The fear in her heart gradually occupied all consciousness. She seemed to see the coming of death.


    "No... don''t kill me... I''m still useful. I know the secret of this nihilistic world!" The flustered female judge ravna couldn''t even wait for the evil god rocky to ask her a question. She hurriedly shouted to reflect her value so as not to die in the hands of the evil god rocky.


    After the evil god rocky heard the words of the female judge La Funa, he subconsciously stopped his ability and recovered the frost that frozen the limbs of the female judge La Funa, but suddenly, the female judge La Funa stopped breathing directly, and the whole person lost the breath of life in an instant.


    "Huh?" As soon as the eyes of the Avengers were frozen, the powerful Avengers such as Qin Ge Lei and Wanda released the power of perception, vigilantly looked at the female judge La Funa''s body and fell into silence.


    "No, I have recovered my strength. She shouldn''t die!" Now it''s the turn of the evil god rocky. He looked at the Avengers in some panic and began to explain. He just really took back his power.


    After going through a series of things, the evil god rocky is still a little measured. He knows that it is not the time to kill the female judge ravna. At least he can''t kill her until the female judge ravna gives out useful information.


    Therefore, at the moment when the female judge ravna makes a sound, the evil god rocky has recovered her power. Normally, even if the female judge ravna is an ordinary person, she will only feel a little cold at most, and even the secret injury will not stay, let alone die.


    But the female judge La Funa died like this, and the evil god rocky felt as if he couldn''t make it clear


    "Calm down, who here is not stronger than you? She didn''t die because of you..." Rocky patted the evil god rocky on the shoulder, calmed him down, and said solemnly, "someone killed him in front of us, even we didn''t notice!"


    "You didn''t notice?" The evil god rocky suddenly felt a cold surge into his heart. His body trembled subconsciously, and subconsciously approached the female rocky.

 Chapter 1484

    "Yes, we didn''t find it!" Qin Ge Lei nodded with a serious look and said in a deep voice, "that is to say, the strength of the person who does it is far above us. If he does it to us, I''m afraid we can''t stop it!"


    "Hum! I don''t believe it. If you have the ability, let him kill me!" Logan put his arm around Jean Grey''s shoulder, looked at the sky and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t really died yet! If you have the ability, let me die once!"


    "I think you are too nervous!" Thor, the God King on one side, shook his head with a sneer and said, "this lavena is also a member of the space-time variation administration. The master behind them may have a way to kill them at will?"


    "Huh?" Tony Stark raised his eyebrow when he heard the speech, gave a deep look at Wang Thor, then nodded and said, "it seems so. If he really has the ability to kill us, he has done it. He just doesn''t want us to know the information from La Funa!"


    "It''s hard to say whether this La Funa really died or not. Maybe there are her clones or consciousness bodies? After all, the science and technology level of the space-time variation administration is so high that it''s not difficult to do this..."


    "..." at the same time, in the private plot, the multiverse strong man who was opening a device suddenly stopped awkwardly. In the nutrient solution in front of him, there was a naked woman, not someone else, but the female judge La Funa.


    As for why the female judge La Funa is particularly loved by the strong man, it is unknown. It may be a personal hobby.


    "What about us now?" Pietro breathed a sigh of relief after listening to Tony Stark and Thor, and then weakly raised his hand to ask.


    "It''s natural to find out the situation of the world and see if you can find the master behind the world!" Tony Stark looked around at the Avengers and said, "let''s divide into groups and contact with silly girl program to find out the situation of the world, but remember, don''t act alone!"


    "I see!" The Avengers looked at each other and began to act one after another.


    The swallowtail three still gathered together again, and so did the spider three. The students on the second floor also worked in groups of several people and acted separately. The God Thor and rocky, the evil god rocky and the female rocky acted together. In the end, Tony Stark was left alone without a team object.


    After all, Bruce Banner is accompanied by Betty Ross, reed Richards has the magic four, and even Victor von dum has Max to act together. Most importantly, Steve Rogers has Peggy Carter this time and doesn''t need to be with Tony Stark.


    "How come I ended up alone..." Tony Stark shrugged helplessly, then rose to the sky and began to observe the world.


    "How weird..." God King Thor looked at the three rocky around him and seemed to find something. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly and couldn''t help muttering.


    "What''s weird?" Female rocky looked at God King Thor with some doubts and asked.


    "Nothing..." Thor shook his head and said helplessly. Then suddenly he seemed to find something and his face sank. "It''s just that sometimes he can''t tell the difference between rocky and rocky, and there seems to be no life in this world... Hmm? Come out!"


    "Boom!" As Thor''s voice fell, the sky roared in an instant, and countless thunders surged in the sky.


    "Thor, what happened?" Soon, the avenger contacted Thor, the God King, to ask about the situation. After all, the thunder in the sky and the irritable power have proved the identity of the master.


    "I seem to have found another group... Rocky?" There was a trace of hesitation in Thor''s voice, but his expression was very indifferent. It was obvious that it was not as hard to believe as in his voice.


    In the place surrounded by thunder of God King Thor, there is an old man and a child under the age of 10, as well as a crocodile in his arms.


    The three creatures have a common feature, that is, they all have a similar metal helmet on their head, which looks like the horn of the devil, and rocky beside Thor also has such a helmet.


    "Thor? Really Thor? How could Thor be so powerful?" Young rocky looked at the God King Thor in disbelief and said, "he looks so strong, even as strong as his father..."


    "This is Thor? I can''t believe it. If Thor had such strength at the beginning, could we win the bully?" Old Rocky also stared at the God King Thor and muttered to himself.


    "Roar!" Rocky, the crocodile in his arms, was also saying something, but unfortunately, those who could translate didn''t have time to pay attention to what he said.


    "Is it really us? How can there be so many of us in this universe?" The three evil gods Loki looked at each other and were confused for a while. They didn''t quite understand what was special about themselves and why there were so many Loki in the space-time variation authority and the world.


    Moreover, judging from the rules cut by the space-time variation authority, these rocky were killed by the space-time variation authority and sent to this deserted world.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, the space of the nothingness world was constantly called, and powerful Avengers were transmitted to Thor. When they saw the three rocky beasts, old and young, the Avengers looked a little confused.


    However, the Avengers have finally found the living creatures of the world and can know more information about the world.


    "The Avengers?" Old Rocky frowned. He looked at Thor and muttered, "why is Thor still mixing with them?"


    "They came to save me and just came to this world. Do you know the truth of this nihilistic world?" When the evil god Loki heard the old Loki''s question, he stepped forward and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Save you? After you fall into this world, no one can save you, and no one can leave!" Old Rocky sneered and said, "also, if I were you, I wouldn''t use my ability so recklessly, because that would attract the attention of Arius. Only by avoiding Arius can I live in this world..."


    "Arius? Who''s that?" Tony Stark''s eyes lit up and quickly looked at the old Rocky and asked.


    "There! What a powerful force!" Old Rocky didn''t give an answer. Logan frowned, pointed to the direction of the sky and shouted, "it seems that some powerful creature has awakened!"

 Chapter 1485

    "Huh?" The Avengers looked in the direction Logan pointed out, and their faces were also solemn. Especially when they felt the breath, their faces were more serious.


    "What''s the matter? Is it strong?" The evil god rocky has just begun to master his power, and he doesn''t know much about the breath, because he looks at Rocky with some hesitation and asks in a low voice.


    "Of course, Arius is the most powerful existence I have ever seen. It seems to be the end of the world. All the food swallowed by it will no longer exist, and we are its food!" Old Rocky looked heavily at the direction of the sky and said.


    "It''s really powerful, or it''s not that it''s powerful, but that its breath of life is powerful, that is, Haoke and those so-called giants are not as powerful as his breath of life..." Logan''s eyes flickered slightly, felt it carefully and said.


    "Yes, even if the old bastard is still alive, the breath of life will not be stronger than this strange guy!" The star Lord on one side nodded approvingly and said, "I think the only thing that can be stronger than his breath of life should be the creator God!"


    "What are you talking about? Can anyone be stronger than Arius?" Old Rocky looked at Logan and others in disbelief and asked.


    "More powerful than this guy. As we said, he''s just a strong breath of life!" Huang Liang looked at the old Rocky, shook his head and said softly, "this can only show that this guy''s life essence is very high, but it can''t prove how strong his strength is..."


    "For example, the life level of ordinary people in Asgard is stronger than that of people on earth, and stronger than that of most races in the universe, but are they really more powerful than people on earth and other life? It''s not necessarily true?"


    "All asgards can crush earth people as well!" Old Rocky said somewhat unconvinced.


    "Really? Didn''t you lose to the Avengers?" Tony Stark turned his head with a sneer, looked at the old Rocky and asked teasingly, "or is it that the age is too long and your memory is a little blurred? Weak chicken God?"


    "..." Tony Stark''s voice fell. Except for young rocky and crocodile rocky, other rocky looked a little embarrassed, because they all knew that Tony Stark was talking about rocky being beaten by hawk as a toy.


    However, the Loki dare not refute, even the Loki of Huang asked the universe, because Hawk is standing next to him now, looking at the monster condensed from the horizon with excitement.


    "How long have you been in this world? What else do you know about this world, except Arius..." watching Arius gradually condense out of the sky, rocky looked at the old Rocky and asked, successfully shifting some embarrassing questions for them.


    "We have been in this world for a long time. There is no concept of time in this world. At first, we may be used to recording it a little, but as we stay here longer and longer, time has lost its meaning..." old Rocky shook his head and whispered.


    "If there is no Arius in this world, it may be regarded as a pure land. There is no fear of life expectancy. The world is vast enough to meet yourself in different worlds and understand your own experiences..."


    "But Arius will continue to devour everything. Neither goods nor life can escape its devouring. As long as you are stared at by it, and now you have been stared at by it!"


    "Even if we are not watched by it, we will find it!" Steve Rogers shrugged, looked at Arius in the sky and said, "maybe through this guy, we can know more about the world and the space-time variation authority!"


    "Let''s see if it can communicate!" Wanda''s eyes flickered slightly, and the crimson air burst out of her body, directly dyeing half of the sky crimson.


    "Huh? The crimson witch? Such a powerful crimson witch?" When the multiverse strong man felt the power of Wanda, his face changed slightly. He looked at the chaotic magic surging on Wanda and said, "how much power has she stolen from Sison? She hasn''t been retaliated yet? It''s impossible. Sison is not a kind person..."


    "Roar!" At the time of the murmur of the multicosmic power and the nihilistic world at the end of time, Arius''s body is completely condensed. He seems to be a snake of the world, with an incomparably huge body, which also occupies half of the sky and competes with Wanda''s chaotic magic.


    However, Arius broke out a powerful force, but did not show any intelligence. It was like a beast, with only instinct. Now, Arius, a beast, felt that its territory had been violated, and it wanted to devour Wanda who had violated its territory!


    "Boom!" The roaring sound in the sky is not the sound of thunder, but the force produced by the collision of two different rules.


    Chaos magic and the power of Arius constantly clashed. Wanda''s e-eyebrow was pressed, and a ray of doubt flashed in her eyes. Then she realized what she was doing and changed her battle thinking in an instant.


    "Buzz!" At the sound of, the chaotic magic in the sky also began to change. Instead of directly fighting with Arius, it gave birth to a variety of different substances and energy bombardment in the direction of Arius.


    "Roar!" However, in the face of Wanda''s change of attack mode, Arius did not have any reaction. It still roared like before, which frightened the life in the world, and then released its own power to devour all kinds of forces spawned by chaotic magic, just as it devoured other beings in this nihilistic world.


    "Wait, this power, how do I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere?" Huang Liang stroked his chin and muttered thoughtfully.


    The God King Thor glanced at Huang Liang and seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth at last. Instead, he continued to look up at the direction of the sky. After swallowing all the forces derived from chaotic magic, the breath of Arius, the snake of the world, became more powerful.


    What is promoted is not the explosive power, but the essence of Arius'' life. Its mind has not been improved, but its life is constantly strengthened, making it continue to develop in the direction of deformed monsters.

 Chapter 1486

    "This frightening feeling is so familiar!" Looking at the battle in the sky, xingjue suddenly had a familiar feeling, as if he had been used as food by someone, and this feeling seemed to have been experienced by xingjue once before.


    "Wait! I remember! Didn''t we just mention it before? Creator God! Planet devourer! This guy''s power seems to be somewhat similar to that of planet devourer. Even if the breath is different, I won''t forget the feeling of being used as food!" After thinking about it, xingjue couldn''t help shouting, which made the Avengers look at him one after another.


    When the Avengers heard the words of xingjue, a light flashed in their eyes, then nodded with approval and said, "yes, although there are some differences in power, it is very similar. This Arius is like a planet devourer without wisdom..."


    "Do you think there is any connection between this Arius and the planet devourer? Or is it the planet devourer behind the space-time variation authority?" After hearing that the Avengers agreed with their words, xingjue subconsciously shrunk his neck, carefully looked at the Avengers and asked.


    It''s obvious that Yijue has no way to devour the planet, even if he has the power to devour the planet. It''s obvious that Yijue has no way to swallow the planet after this time.


    The planet itself will be the food of the planet devourer, which is like natural blood suppression. Xingjue and Igor, whether powerful or weak, are difficult to resist in front of the planet devourer.


    "It shouldn''t be. After all, the planet devourer doesn''t seem to have a high IQ..." Tony Stark subconsciously refuted xingjue''s statement. "He is very powerful, but his IQ and character are almost impossible to develop those scientific and technological products in the space-time variation authority!"


    "..." the Avengers heard Tony Stark''s evaluation, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say to refute Tony Stark.


    To tell you the truth, we still want to help Tony Stark get around a little. If there is a planet devourer behind the space-time variability administration, Tony Stark will have a bad ending.


    But the Avengers didn''t say anything in the end. Not only did they don''t know how to get around, but more importantly, they were worried that Tony Stark''s poisonous tongue would judge them.


    "Lying trough, what do I see? Mieba''s ship?" While the Avengers were still discussing, the Avengers who had not been transmitted from the other side also found something. Johnny stone was surprised to search the remains of the ship in front of him, and then determined the identity of the ship.


    This is an anti bully ship. The reason why he is so sure is that the Avengers have seen too many anti bully ships. He won''t admit his mistake in this shape.


    In other words, mieba with the universe was also caught in the space-time variation administration, and then cut into the nothingness world at the end of time, including mieba''s spacecraft and his men.


    It seems that they all died in this world in the end, and there is even a high probability that they were swallowed up by Arius, because this ship doesn''t look like it was damaged by bombardment, but more like it was randomly cut.


    "Hiss!" Just as the Avengers were going to see the discovery of the magic four, the swallow tail three took a breath at the same time and attracted the Avengers'' attention.


    "What happened? Brother Xiaoqiang?" Huang Liang''s face coagulated and hurriedly asked Zhong Qiang.


    "OK... Planet devourer..." Zhong Qiang''s voice was intermittent, not because the signal was disturbed, but because he was really frightened.


    "Sleeping trough? Is it really a planet devourer?!" The star Lord uttered a cry of surprise, then looked at Tony Stark and said with some Schadenfreude, "it''s over, you''re over, you must be watched by him, and he must revenge you!"


    "Cut! I''m afraid he won''t succeed!" Tony Stark gave a disdainful stare at the star Baron, and then muttered in some doubt, "but it''s unscientific. Does the planet devourer really have such wisdom to create those technologies of the space-time variation authority?"


    "Can it be said that after the strength is strong to a certain extent, the difficulty of climbing the science and technology tree is dispensable to them? Then why did Huang ask that guy''s achievements in science and technology are so low?"


    The God King Thor on one side heard Tony Stark''s murmur, and his face turned black. He almost couldn''t resist a thunder splitting on Tony Stark, but considering that he hadn''t mastered the position of the master behind the space-time variation authority, the God King Thor finally endured it.


    Yes, the divine king Thor is also the incarnation of Huang Wen. The fluctuation of attacking the space-time variation authority before is just a small means for Huang Wen''s incarnation to relax the master''s heart behind the space-time variation authority.


    As for where the real God King Thor is, only Huang Wen''s Avatar knows. Huang Wen''s Avatar will not use the identity of God King Thor in vain. It must help God King Thor arrange something to do.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that his identity will be doubted at this time. Rocky, who is most familiar with the God King Thor, need not say more first. Tony Stark must also be suspicious, but he hasn''t confirmed it yet. Just now, he was deliberately testing Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    After all, Tony Stark is also a little scared if he completely offends the dead planet devourer, so he wants to know whether Huang asked the avatar to really follow him, but don''t really fight with the planet devourer at that time. The other party only stared at him and no one can help him. Tony Stark will really be finished.


    "Buzz!" At the time of Toni''s stucco, Huang Liang gave Glen a look, a fire ring door opened, opposite to make complaints about the swallows.


    At this time, the swallow tail three Xia looked a little dull and stood in place, as if he didn''t dare to believe the picture he saw.


    The Avengers were also stunned after passing through the circle of fire portal, which was a little incredible for a time.


    In front of the avenger alliance, there is a huge head. They are very familiar with the appearance of this head, because they have only dealt with the owner of this head before


    Yes, the creator God, the head of the planet devourer lies on the ground.


    There is no breath of life, and there is no expression in the eyes. It looks dead. It is no different from the head of ordinary mortals falling to the ground, except that it is a little bigger.

 Chapter 1487

    When they saw the picture in front of them, the Avengers were stunned. After all, they had dealt with the planet devourer not long ago. Now they suddenly saw the head of the planet devourer lying in front of them. Naturally, their hearts were very uncomfortable.


    Of course, there is some fear in my heart. You know, the planet devourer is the creator God. It is so powerful that almost no one can compete alone in the avenger alliance. Now such a powerful existence has been cut off


    "How could this be possible? This is the creator God! How could he die in such a place? Who is behind the space-time variation authority?" Xingjue looked at the head of the planet devourer who was regarded as his natural enemy, and his voice trembled.


    "Master once said that the creator gods are not invincible, especially in the single universe..." Huang Liang took a deep breath after watching the Avengers fall into silence and said solemnly.


    "After all, in the single universe, the power of the creator God is limited, and it is not impossible to have a strong man who can kill the creator God!"


    "You know, under normal circumstances, the original Buddha of the creator God will not participate in these things. The original Buddha of the creator God who last appeared in our universe was just an accident."


    "Will there be no consequences if the part of the creator God is killed?" Xingjue looked at Huang Liang and opened his mouth, subconsciously retorting.


    "What will be the consequences? Not to mention the master''s suppression of the death lady before, let''s say that wade guy has also killed the planet devourer in the multiverse. Isn''t he still alive?" Huang Liang glanced at xingjue and said with a light smile.


    "Besides, it''s really hard to say who killed the planet devourer! Maybe it''s just that the planet devourer was sent here after being killed by others?"


    "The technology in the space-time variation administration can finally transmit the target object to the world. As long as the planet devourer is really dead and has no resistance, isn''t it normal to be transmitted to the world?"


    "Then why is the power of Arius so similar to the planet devourer..." after hearing Huang Liang''s explanation, xingjue relaxed a little, but still looked at the direction of the sky with some hesitation and muttered.


    In the sky, the battle between Wanda and Arius did not stop. On the contrary, it has entered the third stage. Wanda once again changed her attack thinking after using chaotic magic to create all kinds of things that could not cause damage to Arius.


    This time, Wanda uses pure spiritual power. As a Scarlet Witch, Wanda''s spiritual power is also very strong in addition to chaotic magic. Otherwise, she can''t support herself to master such powerful chaotic magic.


    And this time, Wanda really made the right choice.


    In fact, Wanda''s strength is not very top in the cosmic level. At least she has not reached the realm of Hawke and Johnny blazer and reached the real peak of the cosmic level.


    There is no such thing as Max, who has entered the threshold of the cosmic peak and is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Because the power of the nether God Sison stolen by the God group was not too powerful, Wanda just stabilized its power in the universe. Only with the blessing of real gemstones, Wanda color can be regarded as the top cosmic power.


    Obviously, Tony Stark didn''t bring the space gem here, strange didn''t bring the time gem here, and Wanda naturally didn''t bring the reality gem here.


    Therefore, Wanda has always been at a disadvantage in the confrontation with Arius before. Now, when Wanda gives up the power of chaotic magic and directly starts to use spiritual power, the effect is surprisingly good.


    Arius, who could have swallowed everything, seemed a little dull at this time. He didn''t seem to know how to deal with the spiritual power, or how to swallow it, especially after Wanda''s spiritual power invisibly surrounded his body.


    Arius can only rely on his instinct to constantly shrink his power and passively defend the spiritual power from Wanda.


    Therefore, visible to the naked eye, the sky is full of crimson light, while the range of power represented by Arius is constantly shrinking, together with Arius''s body is also constantly shrinking


    "How is this possible?!" Old Rocky and others looked at the battlefield in the sky in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that Arius would be suppressed by a woman. Especially they didn''t intersect with any and didn''t know Wanda''s strength and identity at all.


    But old Rocky and others know Arius. After all, rocky is not the only one who has been cut into the nothingness world at the end of time, and many strong people have entered here.


    You should know that the nihilistic world at the end of time is not in the space-time variation authority. All abilities have no restrictions in this world, that is to say, the strong can still give full play to their strength.


    However, under the witness of rocky, none of the strong escaped from Arius, and finally became Arius'' food.


    It is precisely because they have witnessed the strength of Arius too many times that old Rocky is so afraid of Arius. After all, other Rocky''s strength is not strong and can''t perceive the strength of those strong people, but old Rocky''s strength is OK. He can clearly know how powerful those strong people are.


    Now, everything seems to be different. The avenger alliance, which is not too powerful in the eyes of old Rocky, broke out strong strength. Just a woman they have never seen, suppressed Arius. It seems that they don''t need to worry about being swallowed by Arius anymore


    "It''s interesting to find the weakness of Arius so quickly? Moreover, the original of the planet devourer has been to their universe? How did he break the rules?" Among the private plots, the multiverse strong slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at Wanda, who was fighting with Arius, and whispered.


    "However, it''s not easy for them to find me through Arius, otherwise I don''t feel like the ultimate boss. Well, since they are so afraid of planet devourer, let the planet devourer also appear..."


    "By the way, there''s the guy who killed bully. I heard that the avenger and the strong man of the universe have been dealing with him. If these Avengers see mieba, how will they react? I hope they can bring me some fun!"

 Chapter 1488

    "Buzz!" With the voice of the strong man of the multi universe, the nihility world at the end of time suddenly changed. The head of the planet devourer suddenly trembled, and a strong breath surged in the head.


    "Huh?!" The Avengers'' faces coagulated, subconsciously stepped back two steps, and looked warily at the head of the planet devourer in front of them.


    Outside the multiverse, the original image of the planet devourer sensed something, looked at the multiverse strong in the private plot, and then snorted coldly, but there was no other action.


    Under the eyes of the Avengers, the head of the planet devourer gradually suspended, and then there was a body gathering under the head, gradually evolving into the shape of the planet devourer that the Avengers had seen before


    "Is this the resurrection?" Xingjue subconsciously stepped back for several steps, looked at the planet devourer with some hesitation and whispered, "is it possible that the planet devourer heard our discussion and came here?"


    "Hawk! Hawk, have a good time with you this time!" Before xingjue''s question was answered, hawk roared and rushed out directly. His body radiated purple light, grew bigger and bigger, and finally condensed into a 100 meter giant.


    The reason why it has become so large is that the planet devourer in front of hawk is this size. After all, this is not endless void or cosmic space. It is more like the world inside the planet, and there are still restrictions on the size of the body.


    "Well, don''t we need to ask what''s going on?" Zhong Qiang looked at Huang Liang and asked hesitantly, "in case this planet devourer really comes and wants to ask some questions, isn''t it not good for Haoke to fight up so rashly?"


    "What''s not so good? We haven''t fought with the planet devourer before. Moreover, the breath of the planet devourer is not as powerful as that planet devourer in our universe, let alone the arrival of our Lord. I think Hawk is completely sure to deal with him!" Tony Stark said, squinting slightly at the two fighting giants.


    "Also, this guy doesn''t seem to be very smart. I mean, he''s even smarter than the real planet devourer. Like Arius in the sky, he doesn''t seem to have any divine presence..."


    "Yes, it seems that the people behind the space-time variation authority are staring at us and are ready to find us some opponents. However, he thinks, will we be afraid?" Huang Liang''s body surged with golden Buddha light, and his body began to grow larger and larger, like a majestic Buddha, ready to show the power of Buddha''s anger.


    "Haoke comes alone! I don''t need the help of senior brother!" Haoke soon found Huang Liang ready to help. He hurriedly shouted at Huang Liang.


    "The Avengers?" Just as Huang Liang frowned and prepared to forcibly help Haoke, a voice familiar to the Avengers came. The owner of the voice was the old friend purple potato essence, which directly attracted the Avengers'' attention.


    Of course, this purple potato essence obviously doesn''t know the Avengers in front of him. He comes from other universes and looks much stronger than the normal mieba. He is a cosmic overlord mieba.


    "Hmm? This mieba seems to have a mind, and it doesn''t seem to be the mieba of our universe. Huang asked that guy. Didn''t he say that there is only one mieba in the multiverse? What''s going on?" Tony Stark frowned at the new mieba, especially after mieba, there were all kinds of strong breath behind him. He was eyeing the avenger alliance and was ready to take action at any time.


    "Kill them all, don''t you know what''s going on?" God King Thor waved his storm axe and rushed to the direction of killing hegemony, but found that the golden light in front of him flashed, and a little golden man took the lead in rushing to the direction of killing hegemony.


    "Thor, I''d better leave the bully to me! You can deal with others!" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed with excitement, shouted at Thor, the God King, and then waved his golden fist to mieba''s head.


    "Bang!" When mieba saw Huang Liang''s attack, he didn''t mean to give in at all. He hit Huang Liang''s fist with the same punch, ready to directly break Huang Liang''s bone.


    But after a collision, mieba''s body staggered back a few steps, looked at Huang Liang with a dignified face, and then took out his double-edged sword.


    "Haoke also wants to fight with purple potato..." Haoke saw mieba from a distance and couldn''t help but curl his lips. He muttered with some regret. Then he was seized by the planet devourer and gave him a blow. Only then did he regain his mind and concentrate on dealing with the planet devourer in front of him.


    "Double blade broadsword? I knew I had borrowed master''s unparalleled sword..." Huang Liang looked at mieba''s hand flashing with the cold double blade broadsword, whispered, and then his golden light was more prosperous. He had no intention to avoid, and continued to rush to mieba''s direction.


    "Qiang!" The double-edged broadsword was blocked by Huang Liang''s hand knife and didn''t break the defense. Huang Liang was powerful and unforgiving. He kept cutting into the middle of mieba, didn''t give mieba a chance to swing the double-edged broadsword, and directly minimized the advantage of mieba holding weapons.


    "This boy!" God King Thor glanced at Huang Liang and rushed to those guys who had stood behind mieba. To be honest, he didn''t know all these guys, most of them were monsters he had never seen.


    But these monsters were obviously born by villains. They wore a ferocious smile and didn''t pay any attention to Thor.


    "If you fight casually, you can''t be too popular..." an idea flashed through Thor''s mind. Then he aimed at a strong man and cut him with a storm axe.


    "Shua!" With the sound of the storm axe, the strong man was instantly cut in half, but the strong man''s body turned into dust at the next moment and gathered together again. He was not only undamaged, but even laughed at the mockery of the God King Thor.


    "Hum!" Thor, the God King, gave a cold snort of pretending to be angry. The sky was suddenly full of dark clouds, and the thunder bombarded the strong man''s body.


    The Avengers also acted at the same time. The Avengers do not know what opponents they are facing, but they know that these guys in this world should be sent by the master behind the space-time variation authority. It is difficult to see the master behind the space-time variation authority without solving them.


    Therefore, the Avengers fought alone and in a team. They tried to deal with the enemies with all kinds of strange abilities in front of them, and the battle fell into white heat instantly

 Chapter 1489

    "The strength is so strong? It''s incredible. In the avenger alliance of the normal universe, the weak here can become their top combat effectiveness!" The multiverse strongman looked at the battle in front of him and raised his mouth slightly. Although he was amazed, he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "However, the stronger the strength, the better. In this way, I am reluctant to kill these Avengers. Otherwise, I will directly tamper with all their memories and let them work for me!"


    "Although some guys'' memories are difficult to tamper with, as long as they experience enough things, they can always cover their previous memories..."


    "Moreover, with these powerful Avengers, my sacred timeline may be expanded. If I can really fully cover the multiverse, my strength will surpass now and reach a higher level!"


    "Hey hey, the mysterious strongman who destroys the universe. Maybe I want to thank you for helping me train these men. However, you should still worry about how to find me now?"


    In the smug smile of the multiverse power, the battle in the nothingness world at the end of time is gradually going to win. There is no spirit. The planet devourer who can''t call the regular power finally lost to hawk in a positive hard state.


    "Boom!" The body of the planet devourer was directly blasted on the spot by hawk''s iron fist. The purple law of power directly wiped out the body of the planet devourer, leaving only the dead head of the planet devourer falling to the ground.


    In theory, if it is a real planet devourer, it will not lose to hawk so easily. After the body is destroyed, the head of the planet devourer will not lose power and action ability.


    However, what Hawke is facing at this time is not the planet devourer condensed out of the real rules after all. It is just the planet devourer condensed out by the unknown multiverse power by unknown means.


    Even not only the planet devourer, but also mieba and the villains fighting with the avenger alliance. However, these villains do not have the real head like the planet devourer as the carrier, so their strength is even weaker.


    However, it is precisely because of their illusory existence that they show the same spirit as before they were swallowed by Arius, with their own battle judgment and experience.


    "I''ve never seen a person with your ability. Your ability is very strange, comprehensive and powerful. I''ve never met such a powerful existence as you, even after I conquered my universe..." the double-edged sword in mieba''s hand has broken at this time, and his body is full of large and small wounds, which are constantly eroding mieba''s vitality, Let him become very weak, he looked at Huang Liang opposite and said softly.


    "You''re stronger than mieba in our universe. If you''re still in full power, I shouldn''t win so easily..." Huang Liang didn''t have any injuries, but the Buddha light was a little dim. He looked at mieba and said, "do you know your current state?"


    "What don''t you know? I''ve been dead for a long time, and now I''m just a puppet beyond my control..." mieba sneered and said disdainfully, "besides, I also know who the master behind this is, and I once had some intersection with someone..."


    Before mieba finished, his body suddenly broke, as if he couldn''t bear the erosion of the injury caused by Huang Liang.


    "Hehe, don''t you even let me say such a little thing?" Mieba felt his body constantly broken and said with some mockery, "the guy I know is not you..."


    Before the tyrant''s words were finished, his body was completely broken and disappeared into the air. At the same time, the Avengers basically won the battle, and those created villains died in the hands of the Avengers one after another.


    However, when these villains were killed, they did not look angry, but had a sense of relief. For them, they had already died, and now they are just forcibly dragged out of death as Puppet Toys.


    Villains also have dignity. Naturally, they don''t want to see such an end. Therefore, it''s also a good thing for them to be free from the Avengers.


    In the sky, the duel between Wanda and Arius has also reached the final stage. Arius has shrunk into a group, but he is still unable to resist the invasion of spiritual forces from Wanda.


    Especially after the Avengers made a move, the Avengers with strong spiritual power, such as Jean grey and strange, released their spiritual power one after another, invaded into Arius together, and finally completely broke through Arius'' defense line.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, Arius'' body completely changed into crimson, which proves that it has been completely mastered by Wanda. After mastering Arius, Wanda also saw some different pictures.


    "This Arius is a gatekeeper like existence. There is an ancient castle like existence in its body. My power can''t detect it, but the owner behind the space-time variation authority should be in the ancient castle!" Wanda''s face was a little pale. She looked at the Avengers and said hurriedly.


    "It seems that we have passed two levels and have to face the boss of the third level!" Tony Stark''s eyes flashed a light and said excitedly, "moreover, it seems that this boss is guiding us to find him, and I don''t know what conspiracy he has..."


    "Why don''t we go back first, find Mr. Huang, and then come back?" Xingjue weakly raised his hand, looked at the Avengers and asked in a low voice, "after all, we don''t know the strength of the master behind the space-time variation authority, but from the strength we encountered, I''m afraid his strength is stronger than us..."


    "I also think, otherwise let me ask brother to come. I still feel a little flustered without asking brother..." Zhong Qiang nodded and raised his hands to agree with xingjue.


    "It''s not that easy. Since we''ve been watched, it''s not so easy for us to leave!" Logan shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice, "I have a feeling that we have been targeted, just like prey targeted by hunters!"


    Logan''s perception ability has always been very strong, so when he said this, the Avengers looked serious, especially when they recalled their previous experience and agreed with Logan''s perception results

 Chapter 1490

    "Now that you''ve been watched, it''s hard to leave. Let''s go and see what the boss looks like and what the origin is..." Tony Stark saw that the Avengers looked a little serious, smiled, shrugged and whispered.


    "As for the future, let''s wait until Huang asks that guy to find a way to call in. When the owner behind the space-time variation administration is on guard, Huang asks that guy can''t come in, but when we get the other party''s attention, Huang should be able to call in?"


    "Well, listen to you..." Zhong Qiang and other Avengers looked at each other, finally nodded and chose to follow the arrangement of Tony Stark and others, ready to go to Elios''s body to find the master behind the space-time variation administration.


    "Hands up!" Just as the Avengers were ready to enter Elios to look for the owner behind the space-time variation authority, a loud drink sounded, and then a well cover on the ground was opened, and a group of people climbed out of the ground.


    As like as two peas, he found that a leading suit was a Loki with a straight suit, which was exactly the same as the Loki and the universe.


    "We didn''t find you just now, which made us come for nothing... Hmm? Why are there two more rocky? Are you guys rocky too? Forget it, you''re all under my president rocky. You''ll have to listen to me in the future. Whoever dares not to listen to me will end up like this!" Rocky, the president who kidnapped the strong black man, watched the Avengers snort coldly, spoke proudly, and stabbed a knife directly into the strong black man''s neck.


    "You... You... Were not..." the strong black man covered his neck and fell to the ground. He pointed to President rocky and looked at President rocky with disbelief. He seemed to be ready to say something, but he lost his breath before he finished.


    "Yes, it is this guy who betrayed you that I can find you. However, I can''t believe a word of Rocky''s words, so I killed him and didn''t give him the promises..." President rocky looked at the black man with smoke, raised his mouth slightly and said with some pride.


    "Poof!" President Rocky''s voice didn''t fall. One of his subordinates, who had long been tamed by him, stabbed a dagger into his waist, and then shouted excitedly, "yes! I can''t believe a word of Rocky''s words, and I''ve never really surrendered to you!"


    "Bastard!" President rocky kicked his attacker away, then waved a dagger and rushed over. For a moment, the group of rocky scuffles just appeared.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± The Avengers looked at the farce in front of them. They didn''t know what to say for a while. To be honest, the Avengers didn''t know what so many rocky ran out for.


    However, the Avengers know that Rocky''s identity must have his special place, otherwise there would not be so many rocky surviving in the nothingness world at the end of time


    Of course, from this moment on, the number of rocky survivors will drop sharply.


    "What a shame!" The evil god rocky looked at the rocky war in front of him and couldn''t help muttering. To tell the truth, the original rocky was not much different from the president rocky, but after a series of previous events, the evil god rocky had a tendency to move closer to the Yellow universe rocky.


    Therefore, when seeing rocky scuffling and killing each other, a look of contempt flashed in the eyes of the evil god rocky.


    "Roar!" The crocodile rocky on one side roared and wanted to rush into the scuffle. It seemed that he was going to eat all the ugly rocky, but the young rocky hugged him.


    Young rocky is one of the boldest among rocky. He was caught by the space-time variation administration because he killed Thor in his universe.


    However, even with the courage of young rocky, he has no intention to be presumptuous in front of the avenger alliance, because after the just battle, he can clearly know the strength of the avenger alliance and the gap between the two sides


    "Well, I did it?" The evil god rocky saw that the Avengers had no intention of fighting, so he looked at Rocky tentatively and asked.


    "You solve it. If we didn''t come to the nothingness world at the end of time, this should be the dilemma you have to face..." Rocky nodded and whispered, "but now you won''t be so difficult to solve this dilemma."


    "Buzz!" The evil god Loki sighed with relief after seeing Loki''s agreement, and then looked at the female Loki. At the same time, they released their strength and rushed to the Loki in the scuffle.


    "Huh? The power of the Frost Giant?" Old Rocky''s eyes could not help but freeze. He whispered subconsciously, then shook his head slowly, and said nothing more.


    The experience of old Rocky is basically the same as that of rocky in the normal universe. Until he met mieba on the spacecraft, he was no different, but old Rocky cheated mieba with his illusion and ran away pretending to be dead.


    Therefore, old Rocky, like rocky, is the blood of the frost giant, but his path is different from Rocky''s development of the blood of the Frost Giant. He developed his ability taught by his mother Freja to the extreme, became an excellent magician and mastered excellent magic.


    But that''s all. Such ability is more than life-saving and insufficient combat strength. Especially when the enemy knows his ability too much, his magic is difficult to work.


    It is precisely because of this that the old Rocky will be caught by the space-time variation authority. You know, before the emergence of the avenger alliance, his strength was the top among rocky. Normally, it is difficult for anyone in the space-time variation authority to be his opponent.


    In the eyes of the old Rocky, the frost released by the evil god rocky and the female rocky froze all the rocky in the scuffle. Those rocky didn''t want to resist, but they didn''t have the ability to excel. Finally, they could only watch themselves trapped in the ice.


    "Hoo!" With a sound of, the evil god rocky blew a breath gently towards the ice, and the ice broke instantly, along with the frozen rocky.


    These parallel universes themselves didn''t make the evil god rocky soft hearted, because he knew exactly what kind of conduct these rocky were. One of these rocky who didn''t promise and liked backstabbing was counted as one, and killing all of them was not wronged at all

 Chapter 1491

    Looking at the behavior of the evil god rocky, the Avengers have no intention to intervene or stop. After all, for the Avengers, their attention is focused on the owner behind the space-time variation authority.


    The rocky who suddenly ran out and threatened to take the Avengers under their command, and then began the civil war, were just a farce for the Avengers.


    Even if this farce may cause some trouble to the evil god Loki when the Avengers do not appear in the world, the last variable that the space-time variation authority wants to see has happened. With the help of the Avengers, it is difficult for the strengthened evil god Loki to be led by the space-time variation authority.


    Especially now that the Avengers are about to see the master behind the space-time variation authority.


    "What are your plans for the future?" However, most of the Avengers did not take rocky to heart, but Thor, the God King, rarely looked at the old Rocky and others and asked, "Arius has been defeated by us now. Are you going to stay in this world or go to see the truth of this world with us?"


    When they heard the question of God King Thor, rocky looked at him with some surprise. Even the Avengers looked at God King Thor with some doubts. After all, he didn''t look like a meddler.


    "Although you are not my brother, you are also Asgard people. As the God King of Asgard, I have no problem sheltering my people..." Thor, the God King, looked at the rocky people and said with a smile.


    "Asgard of other universes..." Loki heard the words of God King Thor. It seemed that he thought of Asgard''s work as a giant mouse of the multi universe. In his opinion, God King Thor should want to use these Loki to locate Asgard of their universe, so as to steal some power of the world tree.


    When the Avengers heard Rocky''s muttering, they thought of it. They nodded and said nothing more.


    "We really want to know the truth of the world..." old Rocky took a deep breath, looked at Thor and said, "I don''t know what''s special about our rocky. We are so targeted by such a strong man. After all, we have been in the nothingness world at the end of time for a long time. We''ve never seen the situation like our rocky. So many people from different universes have been caught here..."


    "Maybe you don''t have any special place..." Huang Liang''s eyes flickered slightly and said softly, "it''s just that the owner behind the space-time variation Administration just likes you."


    Huang Liang''s voice fell. Tony Stark took a deep look at Huang Liang and then turned his eyes to the rocky people.


    "No matter what the truth is, we always have to seize the opportunity to leave this damn place!" Old Rocky looked at young rocky and crocodile rocky. After getting their consent, he looked at God King Thor seriously and said.


    "Thor, we are naturally grateful that you are willing to provide us with a shelter. If you need us, you can say..."


    "Let''s wait until we leave this damn place!" God King Thor waved his hand, then looked at Wanda and said, "we''re done. Next, let''s meet the master behind the space-time variation administration and wait for Mr. Huang Wen to arrive?"


    "I have opened up a channel and can enter at any time..." Wanda looked at Huang Liang''s direction and waited for Huang Liang''s final confirmation.


    "Then go in and have a look!" Huang Liang was silent for a moment, then nodded, looked at Wanda and said.


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Huang Liang''s voice, the crimson light on the controlled Arius suddenly became rich, and then a huge hole was torn out of Arius''s body, forming a gloomy and terrible portal.


    "I don''t have any courage. I really don''t dare to go in!" Logan looked at the door as if it were a monster. He was not afraid at all. Instead, he joked and took Jean grey towards the door of Arius.


    "Roar! Hawk, go first!" Just as Logan and Qin Ge Lei were about to enter the door, hawk immediately surpassed them, shouted loudly and plunged into the door.


    Seeing this, the Avengers rushed in one after another. Several rocky looked at each other, suppressed their rejection and followed the Avengers.


    When the Avengers enter the door of Arius, they seem to enter another world in an instant. It is somewhat similar to the void. It seems to exist between a certain dimension and independent. Here, the Avengers feel a sense of loneliness and desolation spreading.


    Even this kind of breath still affects the Avengers, making their vigilance drop instantly, vaguely like losing their desire to fight.


    "Be careful!" At this time, Huang Liang''s voice echoed in the ears of the Avengers like Huang Zhong Da Lu, and instantly made the Avengers break away from their previous state.


    At this moment, the alarm bell in the hearts of the Avengers was shocked. They had a deeper understanding of the strength of the strong behind the space-time variation authority, and also made their breath surge subconsciously, ready to meet the battle at any time.


    The rocky on one side are a little miserable. Their strength is too different from the Avengers, especially the young rocky and crocodile rocky. They subconsciously curl up their bodies and hide behind the old Rocky.


    Fortunately, the strength of the old Rocky was OK. They reluctantly protected the young rocky and the crocodile rocky. In addition, rocky released his breath after he recovered, which made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, just when the Avengers raised their vigilance, each Avenger was uncomfortable. They seemed to feel someone staring at them, but when they released their senses and prepared to explore, they didn''t find anything.


    "Logan?" Steve Rogers gripped the hammer and shield of the light and shouted at Logan.


    "Can''t find it! All directions are malicious, and every kind of malice and every look are real, and I can''t distinguish it!" Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw has been stabbed out, and the whole person bows his body, like a beast that will jump out at any time.


    However, Logan seems a little confused now. He can feel the danger coming, but he can''t tell where the danger comes from. This contrast dares to make Logan very uncomfortable, and even his chest is stuffy with an impulse to spit blood

 Chapter 1492

    However, with the golden light surging on Logan, the feeling of vomiting blood that made Logan feel uncomfortable finally disappeared, but Logan frowned and became more afraid of the owner behind the space-time variation authority


    "What kind of power are these? Wolverine and the boy who has never heard of have similar power, and the boy''s power is obviously stronger..." in the ancient castle of this unknown space, the eyes of the strong man of the multi universe flickered slightly and muttered a little later.


    "The annihilator of the universe has never seen this power. It''s really special, and it looks full of potential. I don''t know if I have a chance to master this power?"


    "Well, after catching them all, you can catch this boy and Wolverine and study them well. My research results have not been innovative since I broke through to the current level. It''s time to change!"


    The multiverse strong man said, his eyes gradually lit up, the whole person became much excited, and then looked forward to the Avengers outside.


    "There''s no need to look for the source of malice. Isn''t it obvious who''s behind it? Go into the castle first and find the owner behind the space-time variation authority!" Tony Stark shouted, looking at the Avengers frowning around him, flying in the direction of the ancient castle.


    The Avengers looked at each other and followed up one after another, temporarily ignoring the depressive atmosphere they felt at this time.


    "Bang!" Soon, the Avengers came to the gate of the ancient castle. Facing the closed gate of the ancient castle, Tony Stark directly shelled out in his palm without saying a word.


    However, the castle gate in front of Tony Stark is stronger than Tony Stark imagined. You know, even though Tony Stark didn''t bring space gems, the power source of this suit of armor is still space gems. In addition to the inability to break out the limit power and weak endurance ability, the combat effectiveness has not decreased too much.


    But even so, Tony Stark''s palm gun still didn''t open the gate of the castle, and even the gate of the castle looked intact without any breakage.


    "I''ll come!" Just as Tony Stark frowned and prepared to increase his energy level, Logan stood out, stabbed out his Edelman claw, looked at Tony Stark and said.


    "Good!" Tony Stark didn''t refute. He knew that logan was professional in this regard.


    "Qiang!" The next moment, the aidman alloy steel claw collided with the castle gate and made a harsh sound. The aidman alloy steel claw rubbed off the castle gate and left a trace, but it did not directly pierce the castle gate.


    This is the first time Rogan encountered this situation. In the early stage, Rogan''s aidman alloy steel claw is invincible. In addition to the same aidman alloy products, there is almost nothing that can stop the edge of aidman alloy steel claw.


    Moreover, with the continuous improvement of Logan''s strength, the aidman alloy steel claw in his body also began to mutate. It can not only have the ability to heal with him, but also become harder and sharper. At the same time, it can also conduct the ability in his body.


    However, at this time, the sharp aidman alloy steel claw encountered obstacles. Rogan could clearly perceive that the gate of the ancient castle was not made of aidman alloy, but he still could not pierce it directly, and it was Rogan''s limit to leave traces on it.


    "It seems that the strength of the master behind the space-time variation authority is more powerful than we thought. We can''t even get in this door, can we?" Seeing Logan''s rare shriveled food, Tony Stark didn''t mean to laugh, but frowned, glanced at Huang Liang and said.


    "The energy can''t be broken. Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw can break the defense, but it can''t be pierced completely. Then, Haoke try..." Huang Liang narrowed his eyes and thought for a while, looked at Haoke and said.


    "Give it to hawk. Hawk can break this door with one punch!" Haokeyang raised his fist and said excitedly.


    "It''s not smashing, it''s pushing. Push the door in a normal way..." Huang Liang stopped Haoke and explained softly. "If pushing the door is useless, Wanda will release your spiritual strength and try to invade the door."


    "Push the door? When was hawk so gentle?" Hawke curled his lips and muttered with some dissatisfaction, but finally he was obedient and went to the gate of the ancient castle and pushed towards the door in front of him.


    "Squeak!" With Haoke''s efforts, the gate of the ancient castle made a creaking sound, like a dilapidated wooden door tottering.


    Such a sound brightened the eyes of the Avengers, but it was clear that the gate of the ancient castle had made such a sound, but Haoke''s promotion was very difficult. You can see that Haoke''s veins burst all over his body, and the law of power is constantly surging, but the gate of the ancient castle is still difficult to be pushed open.


    "Together!" Huang Liang took a deep breath, and the golden light on his body surged. In an instant, he turned into a little King Kong and rushed to the gate of the ancient castle. He also pushed the gate of the ancient castle.


    Seeing this, the remaining Avengers rushed forward one after another to do their part for the cause of pushing the door.


    Even rocky looked at each other and chose to help and do their bit.


    That is, the gate of the ancient castle is tall and broad enough, otherwise it''s really hard for so many people to stand together.


    With the concerted efforts of so many people, the gate of the castle finally opened slowly, as if the limit of strength that the gate of the castle can bear is the sum of all people.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!"


    With the complete opening of the gate of the ancient castle, the Avengers stood in place and breathed awkwardly. To be honest, they didn''t feel tired for a long time. Even in all kinds of battles, they didn''t feel the feeling of detachment, but they didn''t expect to feel it in a push of the door today.


    "Yo? It''s not the Avengers? How tired is it? It''s really a reckless man. My door is actually electric and doesn''t need brute force. Just press the switch and it can open and close automatically..." just as the Avengers panted, a voice of ridicule echoed inside the ancient castle.


    "However, such technology should be very common. Can you say that your group of Avengers come from the barbarian era and are a group of barbarians. They don''t know what technology is at all. They only use brute force in everything they encounter?"


    "Tut tut Tut, if this is true, the Avenger is too disappointing!"


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1493

    The sound of mockery echoed in the castle, and a cold light flashed in Logan''s eyes. His recovery speed was the fastest. When he heard the sound of mockery echoing in the castle, Logan began to try to lock the position of the voice owner.


    Logan knows that the owner of this voice must be very powerful, but this is not that the owner of this voice can insult their capital at will!


    "Shua!" With a sound of, the blade formed by the condensation of six fire lights flashed away in the ancient castle, briefly illuminating the originally dark ancient castle.


    However, it is a pity that Logan''s attack did not hit anyone or even any object. The size of this ancient castle is far larger than the Avengers'' imagination, and even has a feeling of susumi being more than mustard.


    "Tut tut!" There was a loud voice in the castle. Although there was no more to say, the irony made every Avenger uncomfortable.


    Moreover, since they were ready to see the master behind the space-time variation authority, the Avengers welcomed ridicule again and again. This arrangement and this skilled picture all show that the master behind the space-time variation authority is a senior yin-yang teacher.


    "How annoying!" Pietro muttered a little unhappily, and his figure disappeared in place in a flash.


    Between lightning and flint, Pietro seemed to see an ugly middle-aged black man. Then he felt that his body was out of control, and his laws and abilities were out of control.


    At the next moment, when Pietro felt that he was about to be caught by the other party, a strong force pulled him back. When he came back, Pietro found himself beside Logan.


    "Hmm? How did you do it?" Some hesitant voices echoed in the castle. To tell the truth, the multiverse strong really didn''t expect that Logan could rescue pitero from his own hands. After all, the strength difference between the two sides is so great that in theory, Logan can''t snatch pitero from his own hands.


    But just now Logan robbed Pietro too fast, so fast that even the multiverse strongman didn''t react, so Logan succeeded.


    "Without him, but familiar." Logan released Pietro, released his perceptual power, and said faintly in the dark, "I really can''t know where you are and can''t keep up with your speed, but I can clearly perceive Pietro''s actions, especially I''ve caught him many times before, and I''ve been used to his trajectory. It''s not too difficult to catch him..."


    "I see..." the multiverse strongman nodded clearly. He knew that what was found was not himself, but Pietro. Logan didn''t find his place, but followed Pietro''s speed, which successfully saved Pietro.


    Of course, this should have something to do with Logan''s crisis sensing ability. Logan really can''t find the strength of the multi universe, but he had a premonition of danger when pitero jumped out, so he made such a decisive move


    "Buzz!" As soon as the multiverse strongman nodded clearly, Logan winked at Huang Liang. In an instant, the golden light in the ancient castle flourished and lit up the whole ancient castle in an instant. The Avengers finally saw the layout in the ancient castle.


    To tell the truth, this castle is no different from the castle recognized by the Avengers. It is even a bit like the castle in vampire movies, full of gloomy and terrible feelings.


    Even at this time, Huang Liang released the Buddha''s law full of bright power and forcibly lit up this ancient castle. The feeling of gloom and terror did not dissipate much, which made the Avengers wonder whether the owner behind the space-time variation authority would be a blood sucking ghost


    "Buzz!" At the thought of this, Peggy Carter and Steve Rogers looked at each other. Steve Rogers decisively released his power. A more pure power of light than Huang Liang appeared in the castle and shone on every corner of the castle together with Huang Liang''s Buddhist law.


    "Oh, so you want to turn on the light. You said earlier. I really didn''t know that your Avengers are so big that they are afraid of the dark..." however, even if the whole ancient castle is illuminated by light, the multicosmic strong still didn''t show up. His mocking voice continued to echo, "miss time, turn on the light."


    "OK." As the voice of the multiverse strong fell, the voice of miss time sounded, and the whole castle became brighter. Light bulbs appeared over the castle, making the light of Huang Liang and Steve Rogers invisible.


    "Why? Don''t even have a light in the avenger alliance? It still needs to be illuminated by manpower?" Looking at the lights lit in the castle, the Avengers fell into silence again, and the mocking voice of the multicosmic power sounded again.


    "Are you so ready not to show up? Haven''t you always wanted to lead us to this place? Now that we''re here, you hide behind the scenes?" Tony Stark glanced at Huang Liang and stood out and asked in the depths of the castle.


    "I do intend to guide you here, but why do you mess around when you come to my castle and don''t give me a chance to speak!" The multiverse strongman seemed to say something wronged.


    "Besides, I''ve been waiting for you in my study. I think my hospitality has been very good, but anyway, you''re a bit like evil guests. Those who come are not good!"


    "Why do you have such a bad face to speak behind the scenes, boss?" When John heard the words of the multiverse power, he suddenly sneered and asked directly.


    "Mutant, your strength is not strong, but your temper is not small. I have heard your name vaguely, John the burning man, right? I didn''t expect that you could join the avenger Alliance..." said the strong man of the multiverse with a faint disdain in his voice.


    "Now that you are ready, come over. Of course, if you can come to me, don''t be scared halfway!"


    With the voice of the multi universe strong, the original bright Castle fell into darkness again, and even the light released by Huang Liang and Steve Rogers disappeared in an instant.


    Just like what exists in the darkness swallowing the light, no light can appear in this ancient castle, and the avenger alliance can only discredit and go to the depths of the ancient castle

 Chapter 1494

    "Huang Liang?" When the castle fell into darkness, Tony Stark frowned and shouted in the direction of Huang Liang in his memory, trying to let Huang Liang resolve the current situation.


    "My Buddha''s law has been released, but there is no light..." Huang Liang''s voice just sounded. Before he finished, he suddenly lost his voice.


    "My law of light is also..." followed by the voice of Steve Rogers. Similarly, he directly interrupted the voice before he finished speaking.


    "Jarvis? Silly girl?" Tony Stark''s eyebrows were tightly locked. He felt the darkness around him. A chill rushed into his heart, which made Tony Stark''s sweat explode. The whole person was refreshed in an instant, and his forehead was a little cool.


    At this time, Tony Stark seemed to be in the dark. No matter whose name he called, he didn''t respond at all, and Tony Stark knew that it should not be just him, but all Avengers.


    Moreover, Tony Stark has never felt like this. Even when he was an ordinary person, even before he grew up, Tony Stark has never been afraid of darkness, nor has such fear bred in his heart.


    At this time, Tony Stark knew that this should be the means of the master behind the space-time variation authority, but even knowing this, he still couldn''t stop the corresponding emotions from spreading in his heart.


    "Damn it! Huang asked that guy, where''s the man? Huang Liang, who changed into his apprentice, thought I didn''t see it? It''s time to continue acting. Is there any need for acting?" Tony Stark was cursing in a low voice while forcibly suppressing his fear.


    "Click!" As soon as Tony Stark''s low curse fell, a sound of broken mirror rang in Tony Stark''s ear, and then Tony Stark''s eyes lit up. He saw the Avengers standing next to him waking up one by one, looking a little confused.


    Among the confused Avengers, there is also Huang Liang who has just opened his eyes. He looks at the surrounding Avengers with some doubts and doesn''t understand what happened.


    "You... How did you get in? I have stopped you clearly?" At this time, there was a voice of surprise and uncertainty from the depths of the castle, which made the Avengers come back to their senses.


    "You said your hospitality has been done very well, I don''t think so." The smiling business of Huang Wen''s Avatar also echoed in the ancient castle. The Avengers looked at it one after another and found that the original God King Thor had disappeared. Instead, Huang Wen''s Avatar stood there full of ridicule.


    Tony Stark felt that the mockery of Huang Wen''s Avatar was not only aimed at the owner behind the space-time variation authority, but also aimed at him. After all, he guessed the object of Huang Wen''s Avatar change wrong before.


    Although Tony Stark once doubted the God King Thor, Huang Liang''s later performance was somewhat prominent and successfully diverted Tony Stark''s attention.


    "You''ve changed into Thor? It''s impossible! No change can hide me. I''ll find any extraordinary power in the space-time variation authority!" Looking at the mocking Huang Wen avatar, the multiverse strong man obviously broke his defense and shouted directly at Huang Wen avatar.


    It seems that, as a great yin-yang teacher, a multi universe strong person can talk freely when yin-yang others, but when he is ridiculed on his face, he is still unacceptable, especially when he is ridiculed by people at the same level.


    "It''s impossible to hide it from your eyes? Who do you think you are? The Supreme Lord or the Tathagata Buddha?" Huang Wen''s Avatar sneered, waved his hand, and disappeared with the Avengers. When he reappeared, he was already in a study.


    At the other end of the study, the multiverse strong man who should have been sitting stood there, looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a slightly heavy face.


    "When we first met, I asked Huang." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the multiverse strong man, nodded and said softly.


    "I know your name. Although mieba didn''t mention your name to me before, he also mentioned you. I didn''t expect that you should be so difficult. No wonder mieba has been thinking of you for so long since he left your universe!" The multiverse strong man squinted at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "Never forget? You can really use words. I don''t know. I thought mieba was secretly in love with me!" Huang asked the avatar shrugged his shoulders and said with some mockery, "by the way, black coal ball, when others introduce your name, you need to say your name. This is called politeness. Hasn''t your mother taught you? Oh, sorry, I think you may not have a mother."


    "Pooh!" Many Avengers laughed directly when they heard the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar, and the multiverse strong man whose face was black now turned darker when he heard the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Yes, Pietro was right when he rashly attacked. This multiverse strong man is indeed a black man. It seems that he should still be an earthman, but he doesn''t know what era he was.


    "My name? You really don''t know me? My original name was Nathaniel Richards. Of course, more people call me conqueror Kang..." conqueror Kang took a deep breath, adjusted his state of mind, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said faintly.


    "Conor Nathaniel Richards the conqueror?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, subconsciously looked at Reed Richards and said, "is this guy your relative or your offspring?"


    "I don''t know him, or not all Richards have anything to do with me..." Reid Richards quickly shook his head and said he had nothing to do with Kang the conqueror.


    "Ha ha, to tell you the truth, there is a real relationship between you and me. I am your descendant..." however, Kang, the conqueror of this era, smiled at Reed Richards and said, "of course, your son doesn''t recognize me as a descendant and directly eliminated me from the Richards family. I''m not his opponent for the time being, so I have to give up my original name."


    "Ah! Is it really your relative? No, it''s your offspring?" Johnny stone screamed, and then realized something. He couldn''t help muttering, "doesn''t that mean he still has our stone blood in his body?"


    "Pa!" Susan stone slapped Johnny stone on the head angrily and whispered a warning: "don''t climb relatives at this time, okay? Have you forgotten that this guy is our enemy now? This guy was not soft when he dealt with us!"

 Chapter 1495

    If the conquerors don''t know what happened before, the conquerors will remind them of revenge again and again.


    Especially the darkness that the Avengers had no way to resist just now. In retrospect, the Avengers still have some fear.


    "You have a relationship with the Richards family. Why did you arrest so many rocky? Did any rocky provoke you somewhere?" When the Avengers were afraid, rocky glanced at himself in the parallel universe around him, finally took a deep breath and looked at Kang, the conqueror.


    "Rocky?" Kang, the conqueror, looked at rocky and raised his eyebrows. He seemed to be looking at rocky. After a long time, he whispered, "your strength is still good. It''s stronger than ordinary rocky, but that''s all..."


    "Rocky is nothing special." Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head, glanced at the rocky people and said, "everything is just a game of conqueror Kang, a game of building a fortress for himself and protecting himself, but there are some changes in this game that he didn''t expect..."


    "There will be parallel universes in the ordinary universe. Countless parallel universes and similar original universes constitute the multiverse. Conqueror Kang stole part of the parallel universe in the multiverse and condensed the sacred timeline by growing up to the multiverse level..."


    "In order to maintain the stability of his sacred timeline and keep himself at the peak without being affected by variables, conqueror Kang established the space-time variation authority to monitor the parallel universe of his sacred timeline with the power of science and technology, and on this basis, he continued to expand towards the multi universe..."


    "Because there are too many similar universes in the multiverse, even the parallel universes that have not been included in the sacred timeline by the conqueror Kang will also be monitored by the space-time variation Administration..."


    "The ultimate purpose of monitoring is to prevent the occurrence of variables. As for the definition of variables, all variables that will produce butterfly effect different from the sacred timeline of the rise of conqueror Kang are variables that need to be eliminated!"


    "Am I right? Conqueror Kang..."


    "Why did you know so much about me in such a short time? You didn''t know who I was before!" Kang Wei, the conqueror, narrowed his eyes and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some fear.


    "That''s why I didn''t show up at the beginning. I always have to slowly find out your cards, don''t I? Moreover, this is your home after all. If you really force me out or escape by yourself, I''m really not good at chasing you..." Huang asked the avatar with a faint smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "You!" Kang, the conqueror, suddenly realized something. His face suddenly changed and subconsciously shouted, "miss time, cut off the connection between time and space!"


    Under normal circumstances, miss time should appear at the next moment and follow the order of conqueror Kang, but miss time seems to have disappeared without any response.


    "Sorry, your time lady has been invaded by my silly girl. She doesn''t have time to pay attention to you now..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the conqueror Kang, he spread his hand with a smile and said softly, "however, your just command has been carried out for you. Now this ancient castle has completely cut off the connection between time and space and become a real lonely castle. You don''t need to thank me."


    "How on earth did you do it?" Kang, the conqueror, clenched his teeth, looked at Huang''s Avatar and asked in a deep voice, "where do you know so much news?"


    "From your time lady!" Huang asked the avatar shrugged and said innocently, "some people always think I''m a reckless man who can only teach boxing and fighting, but I can also use the power of technology!"


    "Just like silly girl''s ability, it can be used by me. With my strength and silly girl''s ability, it''s not easy to deal with a time lady..."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m too lazy to study some things, so that something that can''t be studied by some guys who think they are smart will be easily studied, which will lead to his loss of value and self-confidence. That''s not very good. I won''t be able to help me work for free at that time..."


    "Tony Stark" make complaints about the dark side of his face. He knows that Huang asked the incarnation of this speech, which is aimed at him. For the reason, it is very simple. Before his Toni stark, he did not have fewer Tucao Huang asked incarnation, now it is also a newspaper and a newspaper.


    "Mr. Huang asked, you just said that this was a game of conqueror Kang. Why was only rocky targeted in the game?" Just as Tony Stark was dark and silent, rocky thought for a while and asked again.


    "As I said, rocky was not specifically targeted. There is a parallel universe in every universe. Wouldn''t there be a parallel world in the nothingness world at the end of time?" Huang Wen''s Avatar glanced at rocky and whispered.


    "In the nihilistic world at the end of this time, rocky became a special case and met many of himself from the parallel universe. In the same other nihilistic world, there may be many torrs..."


    "Even there is more than one space-time variation authority. Think about it, there are not a few universes covered in the sacred timeline. How can an organization with fewer people than the Divine Shield Bureau monitor so many things in the universe? It''s just a special person in different categories."


    "Well, that''s about it. Mr. Kang, conqueror, do you have anything else to add? After all, you are a party. Maybe you can say something I don''t know?"


    "Whether it''s Huang''s character or Kang''s way of asking, it''s even similar to Huang''s character.


    "To tell you the truth, there is no deep hatred between us..." thinking of this, Kang, the conqueror, took a deep breath, carefully looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "the Loki captured by the space-time variation administration is not the Loki of your universe. Moreover, since you are involved, the space-time variation administration can ignore the matter about Loki..."


    "I think you should understand the truth that friends should be solved rather than tied up. Everyone is a multiverse strong man, and it''s not good to make too stiff..."

 Chapter 1496

    "Moreover, although Franklin Richards removed me from the genealogy, if there was a war between us, he wouldn''t look at it. You should understand the situation of our omnipotent universe, and we should work together to fight against foreign enemies..." Kang, the conqueror, with a faint smile, said with a little soft meaning, But the words seemed to threaten Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Bang!" Unfortunately, before the conqueror Kang''s voice fell, he was punched in the face, and the whole man flew out directly, and then crashed into the wall behind him.


    "In fact, Tony, what they said is not wrong. In essence, I am still a reckless man. Beating people with my fist is what I like to do!" Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his fist and looked at the conqueror Kang who got up from the ground and said with a smile.


    "However, the material of your ancient castle is still good. It took a lot of effort to withstand the impact of the multi universe. No wonder the space-time variation authority and the nihilistic world at the end of time are not just one. Only this ancient castle is the only one, just like you..."


    "As a multiverse strong man, you don''t have the integrity of a strong man at all? Do it as you say?" Conqueror Kang can''t remember how long he hasn''t been beaten. He still has some memories of fighting with others, but when he was punched in the face like this, conqueror Kang felt as if he had returned to his youth in a trance.


    That''s right. Kang, the conqueror, is not a strong man. He is not even a superpower. He is only an ordinary student, but also a student bullied.


    The conqueror Kang had no resistance to the bully, and even his throat was torn directly by the bully, so he was hospitalized.


    It was also one year after being hospitalized that conqueror Kang found the information of his ancestors, which was about the magical four heroes, which made conqueror Kang enter the palace of science.


    Perhaps it is because the level of science and technology is more developed after countless years, or because the genes of the Richards family are really excellent in science. The conqueror Kang made rapid progress, especially when he got the time machine left by his predecessors, he began to travel across time.


    It was also in this time travel that conqueror Kang constantly strengthened his strength. In that era when there was no supreme mage, no one came to stop conqueror Kang.


    Until the conqueror Kang found himself in another timeline, one timeline after another.


    Yes, when the conqueror Kang constantly travels in time, it also proves that the conqueror Kang has opened one parallel universe after another, and his divine timeline is based on these parallel universes.


    No one knows what happened to Kang, the conqueror of so many timelines, and no one knows which conqueror Kang finally won the victory. All the secrets are buried in the deepest part of the sacred timeline. Only Kang, the multicosmic conqueror, knows it.


    It is precisely because of these experiences, because he has shuttled freely in time and changed the original historical track, so the conqueror Kang is afraid of the same thing, which will affect his current strength. Finally, there will be the establishment of the space-time variation authority and the nihilistic world at the end of time.


    The purpose of everything is to ensure that the sacred timeline of the core will not be affected by changes and that the strength of the conqueror Kang will not be affected.


    Since the unification of the sacred timeline, the conqueror Kang Cheng has been the uncrowned king of the multiverse for a long time. No one has challenged his position, and he has not felt the taste of being hit hard on his face.


    "It''s so familiar. I seem to have heard Odin say that I don''t obey the rules and don''t look like a real strong man..." Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, looked at Kang, the conqueror, and said with a light smile.


    "However, we are all strong at the same level. Who doesn''t know who? Based on your previous style, who is qualified to talk about the integrity of the strong?"


    "Moreover, you''re just a guy who barely reaches the multiverse level by playing with the timeline. In real terms, you''re just an enhanced version of the God Group..."


    "Even if you steal the power of the multiverse later, it seems that you don''t know what fighting is..."


    "Shua!" The voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, and his body instantly disappeared in place. Kang, the conqueror, suddenly changed his face, and an energy beam burst out of his fist, but directly into the space.


    "Bang!" With a sound of, Huang Wen appeared behind the conqueror Kang. A beautiful whip leg kicked the conqueror Kang out directly.


    "Look, I''ll say you don''t know what fighting is..." Huang asked the avatar. After kicking the conqueror Kang, he didn''t mean to stop, but appeared behind the conqueror Kang again. A set of continuous moves beat the conqueror Kang into the air without any power to fight back. At the same time, Huang asked the avatar continued to attack the conqueror Kang with words.


    "I thought that Asgard''s power to steal the world tree would be called a rat. Now it seems that you are the biggest rat in the multiverse!"


    "No wonder you hide in this ancient castle and don''t dare to go out. This is your mouse nest, isn''t it? You don''t turn on the lights all day because you''re afraid of seeing the light? In this case, I can actually recommend you a good place. The dimension of hell is very suitable for you invisible rats and cockroaches!"


    "..." hearing Huang Wen''s Avatar beating the conqueror Kang mantianfei while constantly mocking, the corners of the mouths of the Avengers and rocky twitched slightly. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    "Mr. Huang asked, what a true temperament!" Finally, rocky looked at the conqueror Kang''s body with emotion and said, "I didn''t expect that the conqueror Kang, who is regarded as our great enemy, has no power to fight back in front of Mr. Huang Wen..."


    "Enough!" Just when the Avengers and rocky were full of emotion about the infinite combo of the conqueror Kang, a roar echoed in the ancient castle, and countless energy rays condensed on the conqueror Kang and covered him with a layer of armor.


    "Bang!" With a sound of, Huang Wen''s Avatar''s fist exploded on the armor, and the powerful force rebounded to Huang Wen''s Avatar''s own fist, and then Huang Wen''s Avatar''s continuous moves were finally interrupted.


    "Tortoise shell?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the angry conqueror Kang, who was floating in the air and looked very embarrassed. He raised his eyebrows, pointed to his armor and said, "it''s another one wearing armor. Tony, you can learn it well. Its defense is good..."

 Chapter 1497

    Tony Stark''s face darkened a little when he heard the teasing of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but he didn''t care about Huang Wen''s Avatar, but focused on Kang, the conqueror.


    To be exact, Tony Stark is the armor on the conqueror Kang after observing the dim light of energy.


    To tell the truth, the total styles of armor made by human beings through scientific and technological means are not many. After all, the ultimate purpose of armor is to protect people and use armor to fight better.


    However, to be honest, this suit of armor on the conqueror Kang is somewhat similar to Tony Stark''s armor. At least Tony Stark has found many small details originally created by him.


    Except for Tony''s suit of armor, there''s really no suit of armor for the conqueror!


    "Conquistador, are you infringing? Has your suit of armor paid stark industrial copyright tax?" Thinking of this, Tony Stark narrowed his eyes slightly and asked Kang Zhi, the conqueror.


    "My era is thousands of years away from yours. Do you think your stark industry can still exist?" The conqueror Kang sneered, glanced at Tony Stark faintly, then looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "Huang asked, are you angry? Before, the space-time variability administration rashly monitored your universe and offended you. It''s really my fault. Don''t worry, your universe will never encounter similar things..."


    "In addition, mieba has got the power behind the infinite gem and has been promoted to the multi universe level. After he completes the unification of his own Timeline and the stability of the multi universe, I will never participate in your affairs. I can swear on my sacred timeline!"


    At this time, the conqueror Kang had completely different attitudes towards Tony Stark and Huang Wen''s Avatar. Even if he temporarily interrupted the continuous attack of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the conqueror Kang didn''t want to continue to fight with Huang Wen''s Avatar, but wanted to be soft.


    Because the conqueror Kang felt great pressure on Huang Wen''s Avatar, especially Huang Wen''s Avatar hit his first punch, which reminded him of the fear that he had been bullied by bullies and could not resist.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar has just demonstrated the combat effectiveness, and conqueror Kang is not confident that he can deal with it. He is not a person who is good at frontal combat. The most powerful place for conqueror Kang to reach this level by playing with the timeline with scientific and technological means is his scientific and technological strength.


    But the problem is that the scientific and technological power of conqueror Kang is also limited by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Miss time is trapped by silly girl and can''t be contacted. The castle that was originally under the control of conqueror Kang is now gradually out of his control. Even now conqueror Kang himself is trapped in the castle and can''t escape.


    "Hehe, the car hit the wall, you know you turned, the stock rose, you know you bought it, you know you made a mistake, you know you repented, the big snot flowed into your mouth, you remember to dump it, you''ve hit my hand, do you think I''ll let you go easily?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Kang, the conqueror, and didn''t mean to let him go, but said with a sneer.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar knows that the conqueror Kang''s advice is only temporary. After all, the conqueror Kang hasn''t figured out his strength. If he really finds any weakness of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the conqueror Kang will resolutely fight Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Moreover, even if the conqueror Kang did not find the weakness of Huang Wen''s Avatar, he would find out the origin of Huang Wen''s Avatar and who had a grudge against Huang Wen''s Avatar, such as mieba mentioned by conqueror Kang.


    When mieba officially returns to the Huangwen universe, the conqueror Kang will certainly step in. Even if he won''t take the initiative to appear against the Huangwen avatar, he will certainly help mieba to a certain extent to get out of today''s evil spirit.


    Don''t think that at this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar limits the scientific and technological ability of conqueror Kang, and the scientific and technological ability of conqueror Kang is not worth mentioning. In fact, if conqueror Kang is not unprepared and doesn''t know that Huang Wen''s Avatar has sneaked into the castle, Huang Wen''s Avatar wants to limit the scientific and technological ability of conqueror Kang so easily and trap him in the castle, It''s not that easy.


    Just as Huang Wen''s Avatar can cooperate with silly girl and exert more powerful scientific and technological power, conqueror Kang can cooperate with miss time and exert all his scientific and technological power. In that case, conqueror Kang Zhen, who has home court advantage, may not be afraid of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    If Huang Wen''s Avatar let go of conqueror Kang this time, not to mention that conqueror Kang will certainly learn lessons, it is said that he secretly uses some means. Even if he can''t deal with Huang Wen''s Avatar, it will make Huang Wen''s universe and Avengers unbearable.


    "System, release task: solve the conqueror Kang in front of us." Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar released the task without hesitation after mocking the conqueror Kang.


    To tell you the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t remember how long he hasn''t released a mission. Since he was promoted to the multi universe level, that is, the legendary level set by the system, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no chance to release a mission.


    In fact, the tasks below the legend level are not impossible to release, mainly because of the weakening of the level. Huang Wen''s release of epic level and even lower level tasks will reduce his own improvement by more than ten times. The speed of real improvement is not as fast as Huang Wen''s use of avatar cultivation.


    As for the tasks above the legend level, it is not so easy to release. After all, the legend level is placed in this universe. At least they are strong at the multi universe level, not to mention the limited number of strong people at this level. More importantly, it is difficult for such strong people to really conflict.


    For example, even if the former planet devourer came, he didn''t really mean to fight Huang Wen''s Avatar. Even if his plan was seen through, Franklin Richards didn''t want to fight Huang Wen''s Avatar, but just had a simple confrontation.


    Another example is Kang, the conqueror at this time, who has been beaten by Huang Wen''s Avatar, but still wants to end this battle.


    The main reason for this is that there are a lot of cards in the multiverse. It''s not so easy to really kill them.


    After all, there are so many undead bodies in the multiverse that it is difficult to solve.


    "Ding! You are generating a task: kill Kang, the conqueror in the current castle, and reward legendary props for a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    Soon, just as Huang Wen''s Avatar''s thoughts surged in his heart, the system''s long lost prompt sounded. Huang Wen''s Avatar hasn''t heard the sound of the system for a long time, as if the system didn''t exist before

 Chapter 1498

    "Huh?" After hearing the prompt tone of the system, Huang asked the avatar subconsciously raised his eyebrows. He noticed something wrong. It was not that the reward of the system was too low, but that there was a problem with the content of the system task.


    To tell the truth, there are not many legendary props that can be awarded to a conqueror Kang who has become a strong player in the multiverse. Of course, the strength of conqueror Kang is not poor, but it''s a pity that he is not a real fighter.


    The real problem is the prompt given to Huang Wen''s Avatar in the system task. The system says to kill the conqueror Kang in the current castle, that is, there is not only one conqueror Kang. There are other conquerors Kang outside the castle!


    For the strong under the multi universe level, it is not strange that there is another universe itself. After all, there are so many cosmic rocky standing together.


    However, for the multiverse strong and even the strong at a higher level, no matter which universe itself will become their avatar, they will be covered by their own consciousness at the moment they achieve the multiverse level.


    It is precisely because of this characteristic that Franklin Richards chose the current path of ascension. He can ensure that he can have a common consciousness with himself when others ascend to the multi cosmic level.


    But Kang, the conqueror in front of him, seems not to be like this. Perhaps it is because he reached the multi universe level by crossing the time line that Huang Wen''s system gives a profound task content.


    The establishment of the space-time variation authority and the nihilistic world at the end of time may also hide deeper secrets, even secrets that miss time doesn''t know!


    Thinking of this, Huang asked that the avatar did not show anything, but silently accepted the task. He wanted to see what would happen after killing the conqueror Kang.


    "Accept!" As Huang Wen''s Avatar accepted the task, the conqueror Kang suddenly felt a burst of killing intention, and he couldn''t help getting cold behind him.


    "Buzz!" At this time, the conqueror Kang knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar really wanted to kill him. The conqueror Kang, who was tight in his heart, quickly flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Yo? I have a long memory?" Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared at the place where the conqueror Kang had just been. He was surprised and threw himself into the air. When he looked back, he found that there were a large group of conqueror Kang around, densely covered with the ancient castle.


    Each conqueror Kang wears armor, which contains different forces, but each force is faintly beyond the single cosmic level.


    "Is this the secret of conqueror Kang? No, it should be just his cards..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the dense conqueror Kang, an idea flashed in his mind and said to the Avengers.


    "You gather to fight and find the right opponent. The strength of these conquerors has faintly surpassed the single universe level, but they have not really reached the multi universe level. You are not without the opportunity to defeat them. This is also a honing opportunity for you!"


    "Huang asked, at this time, you still want to cultivate Avengers?" All the conqueror Kang spoke at the same time, and his words were full of anger. "Since you want to cultivate Avengers, I will kill all the Avengers!"


    "You don''t think this is your old castle, is the rule has the final say?" Huang asked the avatar with a sneer. Looking at the conqueror Kang all over the sky, he said disdainfully, "put two conquerors Kang, can you solve it? HMM... three are good, painting the ground is a prison."


    As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, a golden light appeared in the ancient castle. When it first appeared, it looked like a stick. After turning around, it directly turned into a light mass, wrapped the Avengers in it, and three conquerors in armor Kang were wrapped together.


    Yes, that golden light is the golden cudgel. Huang Wen''s Avatar created a small border with the golden cudgel, leaving enough stage for the Avengers.


    As for whether the Avengers will win, Huang Wen''s Avatar is not too worried. These conqueror Kang looks powerful, but Huang Wen''s Avatar has clearly known that what is locked in cannot be the real body of conqueror Kang. Their power is limited compared with the cosmic level.


    The avenger alliance has a lot of cosmic combat power, not to mention that Max and Hawke have embarked on the road of cosmic peak, and Huang Liang is approaching this level. In addition, so many Avengers still have a chance to win against the avatars of the three conquerors Kang.


    "I didn''t expect that you should be so arrogant. I wouldn''t think that you can really beat me? I just don''t want to tear my face with you!" Kang, the remaining conqueror, sneered at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said together.


    "However, since you have chosen to be my enemy, I will show you how powerful the power of science and technology is!"


    "If you don''t want to tear your face, you can also tell me how many conquerors exist?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked around at the conquerors Kang, looked at one of them and said.


    "How many conquerors are there? Can''t you count them yourself?" The pupil of the conqueror Kang, who was favored by Huang Wen''s Avatar, shrunk slightly and then returned to normal. All conquerors Kang said at the same time.


    "You know, that''s not what I''m talking about, but since you don''t want to say it, I''ll kill you first and then I can know..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged, shifted his eyes and looked at another conqueror Kang, "You think your strength is very strong and your separation skills are very good. Then I''ll solve all your separation first. Don''t change the position of separation randomly, otherwise I''ll kill you easily!"


    "Buzz!" As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, the unparalleled sword appeared in the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Huang Wen''s Avatar did not use Xuanyuan sword, because Kang the conqueror was not one of the demons and ghosts, and Xuanyuan sword did no harm to him.


    The wushuangjian has already produced spirituality under the long-term sacrifice and refining of Huangwen avatar, which is more consistent with the material Kendo of Huangwen avatar. Xuanyuan sword is more soul Kendo, which is more suitable for dealing with demons and ghosts.


    "Buzz!" With the appearance of wushuangjian, the Kendo of Huang Wen''s incarnation also condensed. The explosion of the brand-new Kendo of two sword saints, Mingyue sword and Cao Mie sword formula made countless sword lights appear in the void, and the sword light disappeared without sword in a trance, as if it was just an illusion.


    On the other hand, the conqueror Kang''s strength was still in the armor, and they suddenly felt that their armor was out of control


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1499

    "Click!" The continuous sound of breaking sounded. At the next moment, all the armor on the conqueror Kang was broken. With the breaking of the armor, most of the conqueror Kang directly disappeared in situ. Only the conqueror Kang who was stared at by Huang Wen''s Avatar was still suspended in the air.


    "How is this possible? How do you know how to deal with me?" Kang, the remaining conqueror, looked at Huang Wen''s incarnation in disbelief and asked subconsciously.


    "Eh? Your incarnation still has this defect?" A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar. To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t know that after the conqueror Kang''s armor was destroyed, it would directly make the avatar disappear. Huang Wen''s Avatar originally intended to break the conqueror Kang''s armor first and weaken their fire gathering ability.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect that by mistake, these avatars of conqueror Kang were solved by themselves, which saved Huang Wen''s Avatar a lot of things.


    Even, Huang Wen''s Avatar specially observed the avatar of conqueror Kang within the golden cudgel barrier and found that the three conquerors Kang whose armor was not broken were still fighting with the Avengers.


    However, with theout blessing of the self consciousness, even with the energy beyond single cosmic level, conqueror Kang can not fully gain an advantage.


    Hawke, Logan and Huang Liang are resisting the attack of the conqueror Kang by their own means, and can find opportunities to fight back from time to time, while the remaining Avengers are helping the three Avengers. Even if the damage to the conqueror Kang is scrapped, the conqueror Kang wearing armor has no recovery ability.


    I don''t know if nanotechnology has been eliminated in the era of conqueror Kang thousands of years later. Anyway, conqueror Kang''s armor has no nanotechnology and no material storage.


    Even though the strength of these armor is far more than the strongest armor Tony Shike can make now, the scientific and technological level of this armor is not necessarily higher than Tony Stark''s armor


    When he saw that there was no danger for the Avengers, Huang asked the avatar to take back his consciousness and continued to look at the conqueror Kang. He said faintly, "if what you just used is your last card, the game can be over soon. Wait until ah Liang and they continue to practice with your Avatar..."


    "Do you think you''ve really won?" Kang Wei, the conqueror, narrowed his eyes with a cold flash in his eyes, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you have any other means? Huh?" Huang Wen''s Avatar raised his eyebrows and was just about to say something. He suddenly noticed the coming of danger. Subconsciously, Huang Wen''s Avatar waved the Wushuang sword in his hand, and an energy beam collided with the Wushuang sword.


    "Shua!" With a sound of, the unparalleled sword cut the energy beam in two on the spot, but the energy beam was not weakened, but continued to blast to the body of Huang Wen''s Avatar from two directions.


    "Huh?" A surprise flashed in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar. The rules of Kendo broke out in an instant, condensed two sword lights and went towards the energy beam.


    The energy beam that could be easily cut before suddenly became tough when it met the sword, but unfortunately, it didn''t last long.


    The energy beam collided with the sword, as if the cold ice met a hot iron ball. The energy beam first stubbornly blocked the sword, but when the energy beam was broken, it could no longer bear the rule power contained in the sword, and was finally completely erased by the sword.


    "So you can use the abilities of the strong multiverse, I thought you, the opportunistic multiverse, didn''t master these abilities..." Huang asked the avatar''s finger gently, and the two swords that melted the energy beam directly stabbed into the eyes of the conqueror Kang. When he lost his armor, the conqueror Kang didn''t have any defense equipment.


    "That''s because you don''t know me at all. You think I can''t fight. Next, I''ll let you know how many abilities I have!" Kang, the conqueror, looked at the two swords shooting in front of him. His voice became more and more indifferent, and the whole person seemed to have lost his emotion.


    As the voice of the conqueror Kang fell, the surrounding space seemed to be frozen together. A familiar force of Huang Wen''s Avatar surged on the conqueror Kang. The speed of the two swords originally shot at the conqueror Kang continued to decline, and even a layer of frost was faintly formed on the swords.


    Yes, at this time, the conqueror Kang showed the ability of the frost system, and it is not other frost systems. Huang Wen''s Avatar can clearly distinguish that this is the power from the blood of the Frost Giant. More accurately, it is the power from Rocky''s body.


    However, the power of the blood of this frost giant exploding in the conqueror''s health has surpassed rocky in Huang Wen''s universe and all the frost giants he has seen in Huang Wen''s Avatar, and has reached the rule power of multi universe level.


    This is just the beginning. When the speed of the two swords is slowed down, the power of thunder cleaves to Huang Wen''s Avatar, and Huang Wen''s Avatar dodges. Huang Wen''s Avatar takes a deep look at Kang, the conqueror. He recognizes that it belongs to Thor, the God King.


    "Buzz!" When Huang Wen''s Avatar had not had time to speak, a strong suction came out of the conqueror Kang''s body. The two swords were instantly sucked into the body by the conqueror Kang, and then shot from the conqueror Kang''s eyes at the next moment, shooting in the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Use my ability to deal with me? Are you a little naive?" Huang Wen''s Avatar sneered. Even if the two swords were blessed by the strength of the conqueror Kang, it was too far away for the conqueror Kang to deal with Huang Wen''s Avatar with these two swords.


    After all, the conqueror Kang doesn''t know what Kendo is, let alone how powerful the swordsman and all kinds of Kendo are in their own power.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, just for a moment, the two swords returned to the palms of Huang Wen''s Avatar and condensed into the non double swords.


    However, the sharp difference between Huang Wen''s Avatar and the two swords has more breath. This is the power of the conqueror Kang to devour the swords, which is also the power Huang Wen''s Avatar has seen before.


    The power from the planet devourer is not as good as the purest regular power at the bottom of the universe, but it is also close to this level. Even if this power bursts out in the single universe, it is not necessarily worse than the power of the planet devourer in the normal universe.


    This is why, in the nihilistic world at the end of time, conquistador Kang could easily make the heads of planet Devourers burst out with strong fighting powe

 Chapter 1500

    "What a surprise! I was right when I said you were a rat of the multiverse. You stole so many abilities?" Huang Wen''s Avatar squinted at the conqueror Kang and said.


    "It''s brave enough for you to steal the power of the creator God. In this way, what just contained in those armor is a simplified version of your ability? I saw the shadow of sentinel robot in it. There should be no sentinel robot in your sacred timeline?"


    "What is the difficulty in taking away the natives of other universes?" The conqueror Kang''s voice didn''t fluctuate. He replied to Huang Wen''s Avatar like a robot, "any technology that can be used for me is good technology. You will never understand how much time I spent to obtain these abilities, let alone how many abilities I have."


    With the voice of the conqueror Kang falling, the force of the strong wind swept into Huang Wen''s Avatar, and the flame was raging at the same time. The strong gravity controlled the surrounding space, as if it didn''t give Huang Wen''s Avatar a chance to dodge.


    "Yes, you do have a lot of abilities, but I still say that. You don''t know how to use these abilities to fight. Moreover, you have many abilities, and I have many abilities!" Huang Wen''s Avatar felt the attack coming around, and didn''t mean any panic, because Huang Wen''s Avatar had clearly perceived the defect of conqueror Kang.


    It is indeed a disadvantage of conqueror Kang that he has not experienced a positive battle and can only fight with the power of laws and rules, but it is not enough to become a defect, because not every multicosmic strong man is experienced and good at fighting.


    The biggest defect of the conqueror Kang is that his abilities are not his own, but by swallowing many powerful people with the endless Arius and reproducing them with many scientific and technological means such as sentinel robot.


    Perhaps, compared with the God King Thor and Loki at this time, the strength of the conqueror Kang who copied their abilities far exceeds them, but if the God King Thor and Loki can really reach the multi universe level, their explosive strength will certainly surpass the conqueror Kang at this time!


    There is still a big gap between the deduced replication ability and its own strength that has really grown up!


    "Boom!" At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar suddenly burst out a powerful flame power. The flame took all the power to burn. Whether it was the original strong wind or the flame condensed by the conqueror Kang, it was assimilated by the flame power condensed by Huang Wen''s Avatar, became the nutrient in the flame, and made the flame more vigorous.


    Then ice guns crossed the distance of space and shot at the body of the conqueror kang one after another. Thunder appeared out of thin air, and the Buddha light and Qigong guns were launched at the same time, which caught the conqueror Kang a little unprepared. Just when the conqueror Kang was ready to resist, a sword appeared in front of the conqueror Kang, making him subconsciously kneel down and clap the sword with both hands, He was drowned on the spot by Huang Wen''s incarnation of various forces.


    "100% empty handed!"


    The law of cause and effect, which had not completely erupted in the face of the Lord, still played a powerful role in the face of the conqueror Kang, which also hurt the conqueror Kang''s real body for the first time.


    "How can you do this gift?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at Kang, the conqueror kneeling on the ground, smiled and said, "you are so polite, I don''t know if I should do it to you..."


    "You..." Kang, the conqueror who originally seemed to become a robot, returned to him again after being badly hurt by Huang Wen''s Avatar. His eyes flashed puzzled. Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar, he asked, "how can you have so many abilities? I''ve seen many people, and no one has so many abilities like you..."


    "Maybe you see too few people..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugged and looked at the conqueror Kang with a smile, "In fact, you have made a mistake in your eyes. In other words, the strong in your science and technology side have this preference. You don''t cultivate your physical strength or care about your soul power. You just want to rely on science and technology to improve your ability. You seem to feel that after the consciousness is copied, you are immortal?"


    "You!" The conqueror Kang''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He looks at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some surprise. When he is about to say something, he suddenly sees Huang Wen''s Avatar pointing at him.


    "Yes!" The immobilization technique was launched in an instant, and the conqueror Kang''s body could not move on the spot, and his consciousness had stagnated.


    Originally, the conqueror Kang was ready to transfer his consciousness, give up the present body and seek new vitality.


    For the strong in science and technology such as conqueror Kang, the existence of the soul is not important. Only their own consciousness is eternal. As long as consciousness can escape, conqueror Kang will have the opportunity to come back.


    Unfortunately, Huang Wen''s Avatar had already seen through the intention of conqueror Kang. Before conqueror Kang''s consciousness was separated from his body, he directly fixed the body and consciousness of conqueror Kang.


    "I asked you before how many conquerors Kang there are, and you didn''t give me the answer..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the motionless conqueror Kang, he shrugged and said softly, "but I know that you are not the only conqueror Kang in the ancient castle. To solve you is to solve all these conquerors Kang..."


    "However, I''m a little curious. If you can''t leave the consciousness in your body now, and the consciousness that has already been copied enters the copy, which one is the real you?"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar''s question was not answered because Kang the conqueror was unable to think at this time. However, Huang Wen''s Avatar felt that he could find out the answer with his own ability. After all, practice makes true knowledge!


    "Silly girl? If you solve the problem of miss time, you can release the copy of conqueror Kang and inject the copied consciousness into it in an instant..." Huang asked the avatar softly in the void.


    "Boss, do you really want to release the copies of conqueror Kang?" Silly girl asked with a trace of hesitation in her voice.


    "I know it''s a lot, but don''t be afraid. Maybe they''ll fight by themselves after they release it?" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Ka! Ka!"


    As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, the sound of mechanical rotation sounded. Soon, one by one, the real living conqueror Kang with eyes closed came out of the nutrient solution jar, naked exposed to the air, and a strange atmosphere filled the air.

 Chapter 1501

    Compared with the previous armor incarnations of conqueror Kang, each conqueror rehabilitation body at this time can be regarded as the real body of conqueror Kang, and it is likely to become conqueror Kang, with multi cosmic combat power.


    However, the choice of Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time is not that Huang Wen''s Avatar is arrogant, but what Huang Wen''s Avatar must do. If you want to complete the task just released, you must solve all the copies of conqueror Kang. Otherwise, there are still conquerors Kang who have not been killed in the castle.


    Moreover, since Huang Wen''s Avatar dares to make the copy of conqueror Kang gain consciousness, he won''t be afraid that conqueror Kang can take advantage of this opportunity to overturn against the wind.


    "Is injecting the sense of reproduction of conqueror Kang." At the next moment, silly girl''s voice echoed in the castle. The conquerors Kang in the nutrient solution trembled slightly, followed by the eyelids. Huoran, the conquerors Kang in the nutrient solution opened their eyes at the same time, and a powerful force burst out on them.


    "Click!" The conquerors Kang who filled the nutrient solution jar broke the jar in an instant, and the strong breath gathered together, as if they were ready to attack Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    However, before the power of these conquerors broke out completely, their power disappeared instantly. It seemed that there was something wrong with the transmission of information, and their consciousness and body could not be synchronized.


    "Who are you? Why did you appear in my castle? Huh?" The conqueror Kang looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar, and then noticed the conqueror Kang benzun who had lost his ability to move. At this moment, they seemed to understand something.


    It is not only the copies of conqueror Kang who understand, but also the avatar of Huang Wen instantly knows the questions he raised before.


    If the conqueror Kang is still alive, his conscious body is still injected into the replica. Which is the real conqueror Kang?


    This question has an answer at this moment. Because the consciousness injected by these conquerors is not the consciousness of conquerors at this moment, their cognition stays at the moment when conquerors copy their own consciousness.


    These conquerors can accept other replicates that exist on one side, but they will subconsciously attack Huang Wen''s Avatar. Even if they don''t know who Huang Wen''s Avatar is, they invade their ancient castle, that is their enemy.


    As for the problems of so many replicates at the same time, conqueror Kang will not solve them so soon. They will wisely choose to deal with foreign enemies first, and then decide who is the real conqueror Kang


    Though as like as two peas in the same conquest, the last battle, maybe no one will leave.


    "You defeated him? How dare you let us all out? What have you done to us? Why are our bodies and consciousness somewhat inconsistent?" The conqueror Kang replicates were silent when they saw the conqueror Kang benzun. After a long time, they looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "To tell you the truth, if you had just started fighting, your problems would not appear now. I wanted to see a big play, but you disappointed me so much..." Huang asked the avatar, shaking his head with some regret and said softly.


    "Who the hell are you?" The conquerors frowned and questioned again.


    However, Huang asked the avatar that he didn''t mean to answer these conqueror Kang''s questions. He glanced at the golden cudgel border, waiting for the Avengers to win the battle, and then finally confirmed what else was special about conqueror Kang.


    As for how to confirm, it is naturally necessary to kill all the conqueror Kang present at this time to see if they can complete the task or whether there will be new waves.


    As for what the time variation authority should do after killing the conqueror Kang, and what should be done about the empty world at the end of time, Huang asked that the avatar had made arrangements.


    The holy time line is such a good thing that Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t let go. The core power of the holy time line is in the castle. Huang Wen''s Avatar can even integrate the holy time line and the castle into his own universe.


    In this way, the Huang Wen universe, which is more powerful than the normal parallel universe, can go further.


    Maybe Huang Wen''s universe will be able to accommodate the existence of multiple universes at that time, and Huang Wen can also play a more powerful role in it.


    As for the question of whether there will be a stronger person in the Huangwen universe after the Huangwen universe becomes stronger, there is no need to worry, because the array refined by Huangwen is about to be completed. By that time, the Huangwen universe will really be the reserved land of Huangwen, and even the degree of Huang Wen''s mastery of his own universe, Far beyond the sacred timeline of conqueror Kang.


    As for the nothingness world at the end of time, Huang Wen''s Avatar is also useful. The space in Najie is vast. After absorbing the power of space gems, it can be regarded as a real world. However, if the nothingness world at the end of time can be integrated into Najie, it can also make Najie further.


    Previously, when he was in the nihilistic world at the end of time, Huang Wen''s Avatar had felt that the nihilistic world at the end of time had lost its connection with the rules of the normal universe.


    If the nihilistic world at the end of time is a normal universe, then the underlying rules of Marvel Universe and the consciousness of the creator God will appear in the nihilistic world at the end of time.


    However, the nihilistic world at the end of time has no creator gods, and even most of the rules of Marvel Universe do not exist.


    According to Huang Wen''s Avatar, the nihilistic world at the end of time must have consumed a lot of energy and resources of conqueror Kang, not even less than this ancient castle.


    After all, the nihilistic world at the end of time is an important place for conqueror Kang to expand his ability. Conqueror Kang can continuously obtain new abilities and become stronger, all relying on the nihilistic world at the end of time and Arius.


    As for the time variation authority, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t think it''s necessary to exist. At least it doesn''t need so many ordinary people to work for the time variation authority, and it doesn''t need to catch the so-called variables.


    Conqueror Kang is worried that variables will affect his sacred timeline. Huang Wen''s Avatar does not need to worry about the existence of variables, because Huang Wen''s Avatar itself is the biggest variable.


    According to Huang Wen''s Avatar, only variables can inject new vitality into one universe. If the whole Marvel omnipotent universe remains unchanged, it is impossible for Marvel omnipotent universe to win the final victory in the dimensional battlefield and even the final war of the two omnipotent universes.


    Moreover, who can say that the emergence of dimensional battlefield and the integration trend of two Almighty universes are not a variable?

 Chapter 1502

    However, the time variation authority is not good for nothing. At least its existence can obtain a lot of intelligence. After conqueror Kang has operated for so many years, the scope that the time variation authority can monitor is far from just near the sacred timeline, otherwise the Yellow universe will not be monitored.


    After all, due to the emergence of the dimensional battlefield and the restrictions of some rules in the multiverse, there are few multiverse strong people who can stay in the multiverse, which is also the reason why conqueror Kang was able to expand his sphere of influence before.


    Now, the time variation authority may not exist, but Huang Wen''s Avatar can let silly Niu inherit the monitoring ability of the time variation authority and see if there are any new variables or emerging forces to be explored in the multiuniverse.


    Just when Huang Wen''s Avatar has arranged the heritage of the conqueror Kang, the battle of the Avengers has come to an end within the boundary of the golden cudgel.


    To tell the truth, the Avengers at this time are not embarrassed. The golden light on Huang Liang''s body is very dim, and his body is also covered with large and small wounds. There are several deep visible bone injuries on Haoke''s body, which are slowly recovering.


    Even Logan, the strongest meat shield with the transformation of aidman alloy, suffered a heavy blow this time.


    In the face of the existence close to the multi universe level, even the strengthened aidman alloy transformation can not make Logan completely uninjured, just as the edge of aidman alloy steel claw was hindered when opening the gate of the ancient castle.


    The aidman alloy steel claw in Logan''s left hand is directly broken and is slowly growing again. The aidman alloy after Logan''s mutation has the ability of automatic healing, which also makes Tony Stark want to cut a little aidman alloy from Logan to study.


    It''s a pity that Tony Stark had no idea about Logan''s steel muscles and bones before, but now he was in battle. Tony Stark focused on the three conquerors in armor in front of him, and didn''t have time to pay attention to Logan, a cheap uncle.


    "Click!" With a sound of, Haoke''s iron fist bombarded the armor of the first conqueror Kang, and the long-term offensive finally exploded the armor of the conqueror Kang.


    "Shua!" With a sound of, Logan''s aidman alloy steel claw on his right hand pierced the armor of the second conqueror Kang. With the help of strange, he removed the armor bit by bit.


    "Boom!" The last conqueror Kang also slowly fell apart and fell off from the conqueror Kang under the light of Buddha, thunder and ice and fire.


    When the three armor were completely destroyed, the three conquerors Kang condensed by the armor strength also slowly disappeared, and the avenger alliance won the battle hard.


    "Buzz!" As the three conquerors Kang disappeared, the golden cudgel border disappeared, and the Avengers saw the situation in the ancient castle.


    "Hmm? Why are there so many conquerors? Hmm? No, how do these conquerors feel different from the conquerors we dealt with before?" After Tony Stark came out, he looked at the copies of the conqueror Kang and muttered suspiciously, and then noticed the broken nutrition warehouse on one side.


    "Are these conquerors Kang replicates? He prepared so many replicates for himself? He also injected consciousness? Is he crazy?"


    "Tony Stark? Avengers? Magic four? So it''s you?" The conqueror Kang looked at the sudden emergence of the avenger alliance. They recognized their familiar identity, and then said with a slightly heavy face.


    "Which universe and timeline are you? How can you still be associated with the magic four? Or are you not a universe?"


    "What''s wrong with them?" Tony Stark didn''t answer the conqueror Kang''s meaning, but looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, there''s no big problem. It''s mainly that he stores the consciousness of the past, so he doesn''t know us. In addition, I control the technology in the castle, so there''s a little incompatibility between their bodies and consciousness..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile and looked at Tony Stark pointedly.


    "Therefore, even the strong on the side of science and technology cannot give up strengthening their body and soul. After all, no matter how powerful the real-time combat effectiveness of the side of science and technology is, the enemy will always find defects!"


    "You said that if the conqueror Kang did not follow the current path of science and technology, but chose to strengthen himself, would he have a multicosmic physique? At that time, it would not be so easy for me to fix his body..."


    "Don''t worry, I can see you every day. Naturally, I won''t be paranoid and follow the same path to black. Besides, I''m also studying other things besides war armor, okay?" Tony Stark glanced at Huang Wen''s Avatar. He knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar was waking him up. He didn''t mean to be angry, but nodded calmly and said softly.


    "Master, what are these guys going to do?" Huang Liang glanced at them angrily, but Kang, the conqueror without any action force, asked, "there is still time variation authority. What should we do after that?"


    "I''ve already thought about these problems. You don''t need to worry. By the way, after going back, seize the time to practice. In the near future, the rule power of our universe will become stronger and more obvious. You should take advantage of this opportunity to improve your strength..." Huang asked the avatar waved his hand and said softly.


    "Of course, the premise is that we can smoothly return to our own universe. To be honest, I really look forward to what the conqueror Kang''s last resort is."


    "The last means? They''re all like this. What else do they have?" Logan looked at the conquerors suspiciously and muttered. In Logan''s perception at this time, the conquerors were not threatening at all, just like a group of mortals.


    "Just look." Huang Wen''s Avatar waved his hand, and the unparalleled sword shot several swords. The swords not only contained the power of edge, but also contained an atmosphere of destruction.


    In the desperate eyes of the conquerors Kang, the sword pierced their eyebrows and completely wiped them out together with their bodies and souls.


    The last sword pierced into the eyebrows of the conqueror Kang benzun. When the conqueror Kang benzun disappeared, Huang Wen''s Avatar also received a systematic prompt sound.


    "Ding! Mission: kill Kang, the conqueror in the current castle, and draw a lucky draw to reward legendary props."

 Chapter 1503

    "No accident?" Huang asked the avatar to subconsciously raise his eyebrows after receiving the prompt sound of the system. To be honest, Huang asked the avatar to be a little surprised. In terms of the content prompted by the system, what else should be right about the conqueror Kang event.


    Just as before, Huang asked the avatar to deal with those strong people, he will receive the detailed identity prompt of the system, and can know whether the other party is really dead


    Now, the conqueror Kang has been officially determined dead in the system, or the conqueror Kang in the ancient castle has been officially determined dead by the system, and there is no accident.


    "It''s over?" Tony Stark looked at Huang''s Avatar suspiciously and asked softly, "what''s your last resort?"


    "Maybe... Huh?" Huang Wen''s Avatar was just about to say something. Suddenly, his face coagulated, and a strong breath broke out on him. However, before Huang Wen''s Avatar reacted further, the rules of space were replaced in an instant, and Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared in the void with the Avengers.


    "What''s going on?" Some of the Avengers have no ability to survive in the void. Fortunately, the armor Tony Stark gave us before is still there. The system in the armor starts instantly, allowing the Avengers to successfully survive in the void.


    Only the three rocky left from the nothingness world at the end of time could not resist at the first time, or rocky came back in time and chose to freeze them at the first time, which saved their character.


    "What''s the matter? Why are we suddenly transmitted to the void? Is there any self destruction program in the ancient castle that will trigger after the death of the conqueror Kang?" Tony Stark looked at Huang in surprise and asked the avatar.


    "There is indeed a self destruction program in the castle, but that program has been stopped by me. What has just forcibly transmitted us is a strange force..." silly girl looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "Hehe, it''s interesting that the space-time coordinates of the ancient castle have been completely erased? But can you stop me in this way?" Huang asked the avatar for a long time and suddenly laughed. Looking at the void, he mocked and said, "I want to see who dares to pick my fruit!"


    "Silly girl, lock the space-time coordinates and send them back first. I need your help to take over the space-time variation authority later."


    "Good boss!" Silly girl answered with a smile. The green light enveloped the Avengers. The next moment, the Avengers entered the space-time tunnel opened by silly girl and returned to their own universe.


    "We''re back now? What happened next?" The star Lord scratched his head and looked at the Avengers and asked suspiciously.


    "It should be a bit tricky, otherwise Huang asked the guy won''t let us back first..." Tony Stark shook his head and said with a heavy face, "I didn''t expect that we have made so much progress, but we still can''t participate in some battles..."


    "Even when we were in the castle before, if Huang Wen hadn''t isolated us, he would have to spend some time on us. If it was a duel between the top powers, such distraction would inevitably have flaws!"


    "Therefore, we should seize the opportunity after that. Master said that our universe will become more powerful. If Master goes well this time, this should be another opportunity for us to improve ourselves, even the last chance in the universe..." Huang Liang''s eyes flickered slightly and said solemnly.


    "So, can we waste this opportunity, especially this opportunity is far from as easy as that of the God Group!"


    "We understand!" Max and others heard the speech and nodded seriously one after another, indicating that they would seize the opportunity.


    "Are we in the League of Avengers?" The three old Rocky looked at each other. They didn''t expect that they could really break away from the nothingness world at the end of time one day, which was the biggest surprise for them.


    In particular, the space-time variation authority no longer exists. The three elderly rocky are not only separated from the nothingness world at the end of time, but also do not need to fear Arius. More importantly, they have gained real freedom!


    "We''re free..." the same feeling as the three old Loki was shared by the evil god Loki and the female Loki. They looked at each other and were grateful for their experience.


    The evil god Loki and the female Loki know that if they did not just transmit to the universe where Huang Wen''s Avatar is located and get the help of Huang Wen''s Avatar and the avenger alliance, their next fate should not be different from that of the old Loki.


    The evil god rocky and the female rocky will hide everywhere in the nothingness world at the end of time, just like a mouse, for fear of being discovered by Arius.


    Or when one day the pressure in their hearts is so great that they can''t bear it, they will choose to be swallowed directly by Arius and end their lives


    Now, the fate of the evil god Loki and the female Loki has been completely changed. They don''t need to worry about the space-time variation authority to find them. The haze in their original heart was swept away until they suddenly thought of something


    "Well, have we forgotten something?" The evil god rocky hesitated, turned his head, looked at the female rocky and asked.


    "What are you talking about?" Female rocky looked at the evil god rocky with some doubts. It was rare that she didn''t keep up with the idea of the evil god rocky.


    "The reason why we can get rid of our original destiny is that we came to this universe. How did we appear in this universe?" The evil god Loki didn''t need the help of female Loki to remind him. He had thought of something, his face twitched slightly and said in some embarrassment.


    "Mobius, they!" Female rocky suddenly remembered the previous events. Even at the time of the time variation administration, female judge ravna once mentioned this event. It was the female judge ravna who took the initiative to put forward the nothingness world at the end of time that they could enter there and find the place of the conqueror Kang.


    However, in the nihilistic world at the end of time, the evil god Loki and the female Loki forgot to look for Mobius. At that time, a large number of Loki appeared, which made the evil god Loki and the female Loki unable to think. Then there was a continuous war, and the evil god Loki and the female Loki had no way to think about these problems.


    Now, when everything is over, the evil god Loki and the female Loki think of Mobius. They are not afraid of some guilt. They look at each other and fall into silence for a time. They don''t know what they should say

 Chapter 1504

    The evil god Loki and the female Loki don''t know what happened to Mobius. They only know that if it wasn''t for Mobius''s sacrifice, they wouldn''t be able to come to the universe, let alone escape their original fate.


    For this reason, the evil god Loki and the female Loki not only blamed themselves, but also worried about Mobius. If Mobius hadn''t died before, there should be no great crisis now.


    After all, Arius has been solved, and the biggest crisis in the nihilistic world at the end of time has disappeared. Moreover, because the nihilistic world at the end of time has special rules, maybe Mobius and them can get eternal life.


    But then we have to face the next question. What will happen to the nothingness world at the end of time? Huang asked how the avatar will deal with the nothingness world at the end of time. Will the nothingness world at the end of time return to the hands of unknown enemies?


    All these questions, the evil god Loki and the female Loki have no answers. They can only wait for Huang Wen''s Avatar to come back and ask again.


    The time goes back to the time when Huang Wen''s Avatar and Avengers were just transported out of the castle. Another figure appeared in the castle. His clothes are the same as that of conqueror Kang, but his image and voice are completely different from that of conqueror Kang.


    "Miss time? Have you cleared the previous influence?" The man''s voice echoed in the castle. It seemed that he also had control over Miss time.


    "Initialization in progress, please wait." Soon, the cold voice echoed in the castle, making the man subconsciously frown.


    "Which way is the strong one that made it like this? The agreement we signed was not like this..." the man shook his head and said softly.


    "If he hadn''t managed properly in recent years, we would have... Forget it. The dead is great. Since he is dead and the power of time and space can''t revive him, I can only replace him."


    "So, is it your boy who wants to pick the fruit of my victory?" Just then, Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared in front of the man. He squinted at the man and asked with a sneer.


    "Are you the one who killed Kang the conqueror?" The man looked at the sudden appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar and raised his eyebrows. Although he didn''t know the origin of Huang Wen''s Avatar, he also guessed the identity of Huang Wen''s Avatar, "miss time?"


    "Initialization in progress, please wait." Miss time still heard the same voice. It seems that it should be down.


    "Don''t you know me? You didn''t exclude me before?" Huang Wen''s Avatar sensitively captured the loophole in the man''s speech and asked.


    "We don''t know what happened in the castle. We only know that the conqueror Kang died, so we will exclude all life in the castle, and then I will come forward to maintain the status quo of the sacred timeline." The man looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar, shook his head and said seriously.


    "We don''t have to investigate what happened before. Maybe the conqueror Kang provoked you, but from now on, I am the conqueror Kang. Please leave my castle!"


    "Your castle? Sorry, this castle is already my booty!" Huang Wen''s Avatar sneered and looked at the new conqueror Kang and began to laugh, "to tell you the truth, I really didn''t think that conqueror Kang was an organization, but it doesn''t matter. The more you are, the more excited I am. After all, I haven''t had a good time in that war!"


    "System, release task: kill the conqueror Kang in front of you!" Huang Wen''s Avatar is still a little excited at this time, because he hasn''t collected the wool well for a long time. Now the conqueror Kang can appear the second one, which is undoubtedly a surprise for Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    In particular, there are more than two such conquerors Kang. Even if it can only trigger the legendary prop lottery, Huang Wen''s Avatar can earn a lot through conqueror Kang.


    At that time, even if there are some equipment that Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t use, it can also be used by Huang Liang''s disciples. No matter how the legendary props are pulled, they should also be able to barely make people have the fighting power of multi universe level.


    No matter how bad it is, it can also enable Huang Liang and others to obtain new abilities, and then understand the power of new rules and improve themselves.


    However, the above is just a dream of Huang Wen''s Avatar. It is obvious that the system will not let Huang Wen''s Avatar dig into this loophole to collect wool, so the system quickly responded: "Ding! The task release failed, and the number of conquerors Kang is large, so it is impossible to continuously release the same type of tasks."


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Huang Wen''s Avatar was obviously stunned when he heard the reply from the system, and then he was in a bad mood for a moment.


    "Do you really want to be our enemy? You have to think clearly. You can''t provoke the alliance between conqueror Kang!" After hearing the warning, Huang asked the conqueror.


    "Bang!" The next moment, the conqueror Kang''s body flew out and crashed into the wall. For a time, some were beaten and blindfolded.


    To tell the truth, this conqueror Kang''s reaction speed is not even as fast as that of the former conqueror Kang. The former conqueror Kang can also organize some decent counterattacks, but this conqueror Kang can''t counterattack at all.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar also found that the strength of this conqueror Kang was more limited than that of the last conqueror Kang. He did not show all kinds of abilities. The energy beam emitted from his hand was not as powerful as that of the last conqueror Kang.


    Even in the perception of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the breath of the conqueror Kang can only be barely called the multi universe level. It is stronger than the armor avatar of the last conqueror Kang, but it is very limited.


    Maybe if the Avengers come here and cooperate with each other, they will have a chance to counter attack and kill the conqueror Kang


    "Bang!" With a whiplash, Huang asked the avatar to fly the conqueror Kang out. The conqueror Kang fell to the ground and didn''t get up for a long time. This is almost impossible for the strong people of the multi universe level, because the current injury of the conqueror Kang is not serious enough.


    But obviously, the conqueror Kang not only has strength problems, but also his mind is not so strong


    "You have only such strength? You are far worse than the last conqueror Kangke. If your so-called conqueror Kang alliance has only such strength, I don''t think your alliance is necessary to exist, let alone qualified to rob my booty!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the conqueror who fell to the ground and said with disdain.


    "Wild man!" The conqueror Kang bit his teeth and silently scolded Huang Wen''s Avatar.

 Chapter 1505

    "Bang!" The conqueror Kang was scolding Huang Wen''s Avatar in his heart, but he didn''t know that his psychological activities at this time had no secrets for Huang Wen''s Avatar. After hearing the abuse in his heart, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t mean to be polite at all, and directly kicked Kang Wen out again.


    "It''s boring, worthless, and it takes a lot of effort..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the fall to the ground, Kang, the very young conqueror, couldn''t help muttering.


    If the conqueror Kang alliance has only such strength, then whether it is the space-time variation authority, the nihilistic world at the end of time, or the ancient castle and sacred timeline, Huang Wen''s Avatar will be impolite.


    Although it may take some energy for Huang Wen''s Avatar to deal with the so-called conqueror Kang alliance, it is impossible for Huang Wen''s Avatar to give up such a good booty because of trouble.


    "You..." at this time, the conqueror Kang finally struggled to get up from the ground. He was in a very poor state. Although he was not affected by Huang Wen''s Avatar to fix his body, he was also unable to control his body. Perhaps, this is the original appearance of all conquerors Kang.


    It''s just that Kang, the conqueror Huang Wen dealt with before his incarnation, barely has part of the demeanor of a multicosmic power after endless years of improvement


    It is precisely because of the strength and performance of the conqueror Kang in front of him that Huang asked the avatar to infer the strength of the conqueror Kang alliance that has never appeared.


    "Shut up!" Thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar to drink the conqueror Kang''s words impolitely, with a cold flash in his eyes and said, "now, you have two choices. First, take me to your so-called conqueror Kang alliance; second, die!"


    "Choose one!"


    "Do you really dare to kill me?" Even though Kang, the conqueror, has been seriously injured at this time, he still can''t believe that Huang Wen''s Avatar will kill him, especially when there are many seats behind him.


    In the view of conqueror Kang, Huang Wen''s Avatar was angry after beating himself. With the conqueror Kang alliance behind him, Huang Wen''s Avatar should not completely tear his face.


    However, this conqueror Kang obviously didn''t expect that Huang Wen had killed so many conquerors Kang before his incarnation. How could he be afraid of the so-called conqueror Kang alliance?


    After all, isn''t the same with the original anti bully army? When a group of anti bully just appeared, it was really shocking, especially the force of anti bully was there.


    However, when mieba fell one after another and blood flowed everywhere, killing mieba had no feeling.


    If the former conqueror Kang didn''t use the so-called armor avatar, and if the former conqueror Kang didn''t prepare so many clones and replication consciousness for himself, Huang Wen''s Avatar will be different when facing the alliance of a group of conquerors Kang.


    But now, in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, whether these conquerors Kang looks the same or not, it doesn''t make any sense to be the same person. If they want to rob their booty, just kill them.


    "Poof!" The voice of the conqueror Kang just fell, and a destructive rule force burst into his body. This is the power deduced by Huang Wen''s Avatar according to the power of the planet devourer and the law contained in Mingyue sword.


    Kang, the conqueror, is not the only one stealing the power of the creator God. Huang Wen''s Avatar has done the same thing.


    However, the conqueror Kang copied the power of the creator God in the past. If he meets the original creator God, the power still has a great risk of getting out of control.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is different. Huang Wen''s Avatar integrates the power of the creation God into its own swordsmanship, and innovates with the rule power of the creation God. For example, the death power from the death lady is also pushed out of life swordsmanship by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Hiss!" With the destruction sword technique integrated into the conqueror Kang''s body, the conqueror Kang''s body began to be eroded in an instant. The erosion of this rule level, the conqueror Kang didn''t want to resist, but his own rule power was far from Huang Wen''s Avatar, otherwise the conqueror Kang wouldn''t have no ability to fight back in the previous battle.


    "They won''t let you go..." Kang, the conqueror, felt the coming of destruction. He clenched his teeth and finally cursed Huang''s Avatar, which was completely wiped out in the ancient castle.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar was not threatened by the curse of conqueror Kang at all. He narrowed his eyes and waited silently to see how the conqueror Kang alliance would come and how many people would come


    If you can, Huang Wen''s Avatar also wants to directly find the location of the conqueror Kang alliance. After all, it''s not the same thing to wait all the time.


    After the conqueror Kang was killed by Huang Wen''s Avatar for a long time, the repulsive force that had appeared before appeared again. Huang Wen''s Avatar did not resist the repulsive force this time, but began to explore along the repulsive force


    Unfortunately, when Huang Wen''s Avatar was finally excluded from the castle, Huang Wen''s Avatar still did not directly find the so-called conqueror Kang alliance.


    "It''s really deep enough to hide, but since they can monitor the situation in the castle, there must be a contact information I haven''t found..." Huang asked the avatar to stand in the void and feel it silently, muttering to himself.


    "I want to see. After I kill several conquerors, the conqueror Kang alliance behind them will not be found by me!"


    "What happened? Why did another conqueror Kang die?" A white man appeared in the castle and muttered with a trace of hesitation and fear, "did Kang, the first conqueror, offend anyone? How could it be like this? Miss time?"


    "Initializing system, please wait." Miss time''s mechanical voice sounded again. The white man didn''t know that this was the third time miss time had said similar words.


    Moreover, it is obvious that the conqueror Kang alliance cannot know what happened in the castle. They can only infer the past based on what is happening now.


    Even, there seems to be some invisible rules in the conqueror Kang alliance, which can''t let two conquerors Kang appear in the castle. Otherwise, two conquerors Kang have died in succession. In theory, even if the remaining conquerors Kang don''t attack fully, they will send a few more people to see the situation.


    At this time, Kang, a white conqueror, obviously fell into ignorance. After the successive death of Kang, the conqueror, filled his heart with vigilance and anxiety, but he could not know where the anxiety came from

 Chapter 1506

    When Kang, the conqueror, fell into a strange mood, he didn''t notice that Huang Wen''s Avatar had appeared around him, and Kang''s consciousness became more and more blurred.


    In a trance, the conqueror Kang felt like he was in a dream. He had forgotten the death of the two previous conquerors Kang, and he was subconsciously confused.


    "Hmm? How did I appear here? Well... I seem to have broken the agreement and appeared in the ancient castle. Fortunately, Kang, the conqueror of this term, doesn''t seem to be here..." a trace of confusion flashed in Kang''s eyes. He subconsciously looked at the surrounding environment, and then muttered again.


    "Miss time, is something wrong? Have I been found?"


    "No, my Lord." Miss time replied quickly.


    "Then I''ll rest assured. I have to go back quickly. It''s bad if I''m found!" The conqueror Kang clearly nodded, then turned his power and began to communicate his way.


    However, just when the conqueror Kang Xun found his way home, the conqueror Kang suddenly woke up. His whole back was soaked with cold sweat, and even his body trembled subconsciously.


    "What happened?! who?! who is controlling my consciousness?! get out of my consciousness!" Kang, the conqueror, stood where he was and growled angrily.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar stood silently behind him, clapped faintly, and said with an unchanged look: "it''s not bad. As a strong man in the multi universe, he was controlled for so long to react. Your conqueror Kang Ke is really gifted."


    The words of Huang Wen''s Avatar were obviously mocking the conqueror Kang, but when the conqueror Kang heard the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar coming from behind him, but he didn''t notice it, the conqueror Kang was instantly frightened.


    "Who are you?" After the conqueror Kang regained consciousness, he suddenly turned around, with energy light surging on his body. While questioning Huang Wen''s Avatar, he fired a regular energy gun.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, Huang asked the avatar didn''t spend much effort and directly pierced the regular energy gun with Kendo rules.


    "It''s not bad. Although it''s not as good as Kang, the first conqueror, it''s a little better than Kang, the second conqueror. At least Kang, the second conqueror, has no chance to fight all the way. He can only be incompetent, angry and miserable..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Kang, the conqueror, nodded approvingly and said softly.


    "You killed both of them? What do you have against them? No, what do you have against us? Why deal with our conqueror Kang?!" When Kang, the conqueror, heard the mocking voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar, he immediately contacted the previous events. He glared at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "You need to ask Kang, the first conqueror, if you two can consciously save it and meet it at the same time..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged and smiled.


    "However, I don''t think such a thing will happen. I will erase your consciousness very clean and won''t give you another chance!"


    "You!" The conqueror Kang was about to say something, but he saw Huang Wen''s Avatar waving his hand. In an instant, a Kendo border was condensed, which directly trapped the conqueror Kang. The Kendo border was full of the smell of destruction and constantly wiped out the vitality of the conqueror Kang.


    Conqueror Kang didn''t want to resist, but his strength was not much stronger than that of the second conqueror Kang. When facing the Kendo border of Huang Wen''s Avatar, conqueror Kang only barely supported for a period of time and was gradually eroded.


    This time, Huang Wen''s Avatar has obtained the general position of the conqueror Kang alliance through the illusion just established for the conqueror Kang. Next, just wait for the conqueror Kang alliance to continue to exclude him from the castle, and he can officially lock in the location of the conqueror Kang alliance.


    "Buzz!" Soon after the third conqueror Kang was completely wiped out, the familiar repulsive force for Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared again, but this time the repulsive force was far less powerful than before.


    It seems that the conqueror Kang alliance has also fallen into a tangle. After all, three conqueror Kang have died in the castle. The conqueror Kang alliance also needs to think about it, and do not send people to continue to explore the situation in the castle.


    After all, although we are all called conqueror Kang, which is the same person in the multiverse, the situation of conqueror Kang is obviously the same as that of rocky. Each conqueror Kang is a relatively independent individual. Something has obviously happened in the ancient castle. Three conquerors Kang died, and the remaining conquerors Kang are unwilling to take this risk.


    However, in the end, the conqueror Kang was transmitted. He was a young man who looked reluctant. He had just left the conqueror Kang alliance and kept muttering: "hum! A group of old guys, I''m young and bullied. Don''t let me find a chance to stand out!"


    "But it''s really dangerous this time. I won''t die in the castle like the three guys before? How did they die? Should I get a suit of armor to see the situation first?"


    "Pa!" When the young conqueror Kang was still muttering, his shoulder was suddenly patted. The young conqueror Kang subconsciously wanted to look back, but found that his body couldn''t move.


    At the next moment, before the fear in the young conqueror Kang''s heart spread, he found that he had been lifted up and went towards the way he came.


    "You... You''re waiting for us to come out?" The young conqueror Kang understood what in an instant. Although he didn''t know who was behind him, he already knew the purpose of Huang Wen''s Avatar, "do you want to catch the conqueror Kang alliance?"


    "How can I hear your voice and feel a little excited?" Huang Wen''s Avatar stopped in surprise, picked up the conqueror Kang Hu in his hand and asked suspiciously.


    "Elder brother, you are really handsome and talented! No wonder you can solve the first three conquerors Kang. I heard that the strength of the first conqueror Kang has far exceeded us. Since you can kill him, you must be very powerful?" When seeing Huang Wen''s incarnation, the young conqueror Kang was not afraid, but looked more excited and even flattered, which was completely different from the former conqueror Kang.


    "Are you so excited that I killed Kang the conqueror? Aren''t you Kang the conqueror too? Aren''t you worried that I''ll kill you too?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the young conqueror Kang mockingly, and his powerful power burst out.

 Chapter 1507

    Under the strong breath of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the young conqueror Kang''s body trembled constantly, but he didn''t ask for mercy. Instead, he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with bright eyes and said, "Sir, you are so handsome, you must be a good man, just like me, and you are incompatible with the conquerors Kang..."


    "Besides, I''m not the conqueror Kang in your mouth! I''m just a poor person who happens to be their parallel universe. I don''t want to use the name of conqueror Kang. I''d rather call myself the steel boy!"


    "Iron boy? Iron man?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the so-called steel boy in surprise. He didn''t expect that Kang the conqueror had a relationship not only with the Reid Richards family, but also with Tony Stark.


    In other words, in a certain timeline, conquistador Kang inherited the wisdom crystallization of reed Richards and Tony Stark, and then used to travel through time and space to reach the multi cosmic level, and also created countless parallel universes and himself.


    In order to prevent the parallel universe from being modified again, conqueror Kang established a sacred timeline to place all conqueror Kang here, and the first conqueror Kang should be the first conqueror Kang to pass through, so his strength can be better and stand out in the conqueror Kang alliance.


    "Yes, I''m the steel boy!" The steel boy nodded proudly. Obviously, the steel boy prefers this title to the so-called conqueror Kang, "Before, conqueror Kang met me when crossing time and space and told me that he would become conqueror Kang in the future. I didn''t want to be a villain, so I embarked on a completely different path from him and established a young Avenger..."


    "However, before I could carry forward the young avenger, conqueror Kang began to close the timeline. Together with all conquerors Kang, I was trapped in the sacred timeline and signed the alliance agreement..."


    "We guys can act freely in the sacred timeline, but we can''t go out. Only when there are changes in the castle can we come out one by one..."


    "However, when the conqueror Kang signed the alliance agreement, he didn''t think that he would be killed one day?"


    "The conqueror Kang is dead, and the rules that restrict you still exist?" Huang Wen''s Avatar found some flaws. He squinted at the steel boy and asked.


    "He really took the lead in signing the alliance agreement, but every conqueror Kang also has a share. As long as the conqueror Kang is not dead, the rules of the alliance agreement will still be there. Of course, if the conqueror Kang is all dead, the rules of the alliance agreement will not be necessary..." the steel boy looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and stood up, laughing and said.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the steel boy who was picked up by himself and talked with a slight flash of eyes. To tell the truth, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t think that such an accident would happen before he came here.


    Originally, before coming here, Huang Wen''s Avatar was ready to kill all the conqueror Kang with a little effort and take away his booty.


    But now, an iron boy appears in front of him. With the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar, he can naturally distinguish that the iron boy in front of him is not cheating himself. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar feels Tony Stark''s talent, Steve Rojas''s persistence and Huang Liang''s original spirit in the iron boy.


    The iron boy was trapped in the sacred timeline with the conquerors Kang for so long that he didn''t change his faith. He didn''t become the next conqueror Kang, nor close to the conqueror Kang, but insisted on being the iron boy he liked. It''s very rare.


    Moreover, the steel boy clearly knows what he has encountered now. If other conqueror Kang meets Huang Wen''s Avatar, he is doomed to die, because Huang Wen''s Avatar is to kill conqueror Kang.


    But the steel boy is different. Although he is also a conqueror Kang, he is not a conqueror Kang. They are colleagues who go out of a different path, just like Steve Rogers of most universes is the same American team, but you can''t say that Hydra captain Steve Rogers is the same person with them


    Therefore, after seeing the strong and variable appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar here, the steel boy not only didn''t worry and fear, but even became excited gradually. In his opinion, this is undoubtedly an opportunity for him to leave the sacred timeline!


    "Sir, do you have a holiday with the conqueror Kang? I''m talking about the first conqueror Kang..." seeing that Huang Wen''s Avatar stopped talking, the iron boy looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some expectation and asked again.


    "Do you know what Kang, the first conqueror, was doing outside?" Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t answer the steel boy''s question, but asked instead.


    "I know roughly. He just wants to make sure that there will be no changes in the sacred timeline and ensure that his status will not be overthrown by the remaining conqueror Kang. We all know roughly about the space-time variation authority and the nihilistic world at the end of time..." the steel boy nodded seriously and said softly.


    "However, we don''t know exactly what he has done, let alone what level his strength has been raised to. We only have a small part of the authority in the ancient castle, and we can use it without his interference."


    "No wonder I didn''t find you when I invaded miss time. It turned out that you were using the identity of conqueror Kang to log in..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded clearly, and then asked again.


    "Then, in the core of this sacred timeline, how many people, like you, have not become the so-called conqueror Kang?"


    "To tell you the truth, no, even if I''m in front of them, I have to claim to be Kang the conqueror, even if I don''t want to be crowned with this title..." the steel boy shook his head helplessly and whispered.


    "I''m a special one among them. Other conquerors Kang started the journey of time and space and embarked on the road of strengthening by relying on their own experience. I met the original conqueror Kang. He told me that he would become him in the future and stimulated me, so I became like this."


    "If the sacred timeline no longer exists, what are your plans?" Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and looked at the iron boy''s eyes and asked.


    "If the sacred timeline no longer exists, what are my plans?" The steel boy was stunned when he heard the speech. When he first saw the incarnation of Huang Wen, the steel boy did see the hope of freedom, but he hadn''t thought about it carefully.

 Chapter 1508

    "To be honest, I don''t know what I''m going to do. My timeline and universe have long been locked into an inaccessible past, and I can''t go back and continue to organize my young Avenger..." after a long time, the steel boy smiled bitterly, shook his head and said softly.


    "Locked into an inaccessible past?" Huang Wen''s Avatar raised his eyebrows, felt it carefully, then shook his head and said, "you''re wrong, or you''ve been cheated. Part of the universe in this sacred timeline has become an image of the past, and it''s not a real universe for a long time..."


    "I''ve guessed for a long time..." the steel boy smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "I have been looking forward to the day when the rules of the sacred timeline can be broken. I can go back to find my little partners and organize them to continue fighting and be a superhero. Unfortunately, all this has become the past. Even if there is a time machine, I can''t really go back to the past..."


    "Do you admire Tony Stark?" Huang Wen''s Avatar was silent for a moment, and suddenly the conversation turned and asked.


    "Er... I don''t mean to worship him, but I admire him very much. I found the influence of him sacrificing himself to save the universe. I think he is a real superhero..." the steel boy was stunned for a while and then said with some embarrassment.


    "So, after meeting conqueror Kang, I don''t want to be like conqueror Kang, but I hope I can be like Tony Stark..."


    "I see. Come with me. Wait a minute. The picture may be bloody and violent. You should be ready..." Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at the steel boy, and then said with a smile. "Also, don''t collapse the house when you see Tony Stark!"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is ready to bring the steel boy back to his universe. After all, the steel boy is also a talent. Although his strength is worse than that of several previous conquerors Kang, it is also the top strength of the single universe.


    More importantly, like Tony Stark, the steel boy goes in the genre of armor strengthening. I think the steel boy should be able to give Tony Stark a lot of inspiration and stimulation!


    After all, even a younger generation and fans have surpassed the idol itself. The pressure of this idol should be great, especially the arrogant generation like Tony Stark.


    Of course, being hanged by your fans is also the basic operation of being an idol


    "What?" Before the iron boy understood the meaning of Huang Wen''s incarnation, he felt his body light and entered the core of the sacred timeline in a trance.


    Here, there is a huge conference room. Behind each chair, there is a dark universe, symbolizing the origin of each chair owner, but these universes have long been non real.


    "Why are you back? Hmm? Who are you?" When Huang asked the avatar and the steel boy appeared in the conference room, all the conquerors Kang opened their eyes. The first thing they noticed was the steel boy. After all, the steel boy had just left. They were still wondering when they would receive a reply from the steel boy and see what happened in the castle.


    But then, the conqueror Kang soon paid attention to Huang Wen''s Avatar. Even though each of them looked different, they decided at first glance that Huang Wen''s Avatar was not conqueror Kang!


    "I''m Huang Wen. I came here this time to receive my booty..." Huang Wen''s Avatar faced a group of conquerors Kang without fear. He looked at the conquerors Kang calmly and said.


    "The sacred timeline, the space-time variation authority, the nihilistic world at the end of time and the ancient castle are all my booty. Who is in favor of it and who is against it?"


    "Bastard!" Kang, a grumpy conqueror, stood up directly, glared at Huang and asked what the Avatar was going to say.


    "Hiss!" With a sound of, several sword lights contained the power of destruction, which directly pierced the bodies of the conquerors Kang. In just a moment, the bodies of the conquerors Kang were directly destroyed, leaving the remaining conquerors Kang who were originally ready to move to calm down in an instant.


    As like as two peas in the same field, all conquerors can not be said to be the same. But they are not far away. They are probably at the level of the multiverse. Some people spend a little longer in the multiverse, and their strength may be stronger. Some people may study new technologies and fire a little bit.


    In fact, there is no difference in the strength of their conquerors except the original ones.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar killed a group of conquerors Kang, which proves that he has the strength to kill every conqueror Kang present!


    This undoubtedly makes every conqueror Kang feel great pressure. In the face of life and death, this group of conquerors Kang is not so indifferent. Even if they are trapped in the core of the sacred timeline, they don''t want to die


    "Who the hell are you?" Kang, the conqueror, took a deep breath and stood up. He first looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar, then looked at the iron boy and said, "did you bring him here?"


    "It seems that you still don''t understand what I mean!" Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head helplessly, and his voice gradually became cold. Countless swords condensed into a storm and began to rage in the conference room with the rules of destruction and destruction.


    The conquerors Kang tried their best one by one and began to resist the sword of Huang Wen''s incarnation, but in the twinkling of an eye, the power of the sword began to change, such as thunder sword, fire sword, frost sword, storm sword, space sword, time sword, Buddha light sword and Xuanmen sword, There were even many forces that conqueror Kang had never seen, which made the resistance of conqueror Kang invisible.


    One conqueror after another, Kang completely disappeared. Instead of being transported away, he was erased on the spot.


    With the experience of dealing with the conqueror Kang avatar in the ancient castle before, Huang asked the avatar that it was not too difficult to kill these conqueror Kang at this time. If there was any trouble, it was nothing else, because most of the conqueror Kang strength here was the strength of the armor avatar.


    "Huh?" However, Huang Wen''s Avatar, who was solving the problem of conqueror Kang, suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at a vacant space. A body shape condensed there. It turned out to be a familiar figure of Huang Wen''s Avatar, "I didn''t expect you to come here? Is it right that what conqueror Kang said before? You and you really have a special connection?"

 Chapter 1509

    "To tell you the truth, there is no special relationship between us. It''s just that you''re making too much noise this time, which has been noticed by everyone. The lady of death doesn''t want to come forward, and the planet devourer is busy with his own affairs, so I have to come over..." at this time, it''s not others who appear in the open space of the conference room, It was Franklin Richards who met Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    It took Huang Wen''s Avatar a lot of time to find the core of this sacred timeline, but Franklin Richards came here easily. It can be seen that this place is not a secret for those who are really strong.


    The question of why Franklin Richards appeared here can also be explained.


    From the perspective of normal timeline, Franklin Richards is also the ancestor of conqueror Kang, but no one knows whose offspring he is.


    However, judging from the appearance of Franklin Richards here at this time, maybe Kang the conqueror is really the direct descendant of Franklin Richards.


    Thinking of this, Huang asked the avatar to tease Franklin Richards, especially Franklin Richards has always looked like a teenager. Huang asked the avatar to know what kind of story there is


    "Don''t look at me like this. I don''t have much to do with him. For thousands of years, his genes have long been different from those of our family..." Franklin Richards saw what Huang Wen''s Avatar was thinking at a glance. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said helplessly.


    "Your explanation makes me more curious." Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes lit up suddenly. If Franklin Richards didn''t say such words, Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t be sure of anything, but by saying so, Huang Wen''s Avatar can be sure that conquest must have inherited from the genes of Franklin Richards''s generation! How else could Franklin Richards have specifically tested genes?


    "It really has nothing to do with me..." Franklin Richards saw the expression of Huang Wen''s Avatar, and his expression became more helpless. He glanced at the conquerors who had not died. Kang whispered, "there is a universe. When I was young, I was short of money and donated some of my genes..."


    "Can you still lack money? What do you lack? Won''t you be self-sufficient? It''s not difficult for you to turn stone into gold?" Huang asked, looking suspiciously at Franklin Richards.


    "I am a man of principle! How can I destroy social order at will?" Franklin Richards subconsciously looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and retorted.


    "Oh! You are a man of principle..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded clearly and looked at Franklin Richards with a teasing smile.


    "No... forget it, you won''t believe what I say. Whatever you think!" Franklin Richards was going to explain something more. Finally, after seeing the expression of Huang Wen''s Avatar, he thought of what the planet devourer had said to himself, so he could only wave his hand and say.


    "However, no matter what you think about the relationship between me and conqueror Kang, I''m not alone to stop you this time. I''m here on behalf of many people. They don''t want conqueror Kang to be completely wiped out. Do you understand?"


    As soon as Franklin Richards said this, Kang, the conquerors who survived, became excited. At this moment, they seemed to see the hope of living.


    After all, there was no difference between them. They were too close to the Crusaders before Richards, but they didn''t know him.


    Even, the conquerors'' views are similar to those of the first conqueror. They don''t really regard Franklin Richards as their ancestors, but at this moment, these conquerors still want to say, really fragrant!


    Of course, these people do not include the steel boy. The steel boy looks at his ancestor Franklin Richards, who is almost his age, and his mood is very complicated.


    The steel boy knows that Franklin Richards belongs to the superhero camp, but Franklin Richards of this camp appears to keep the conqueror Kang, which undoubtedly disappoints the steel boy.


    In particular, the steel boy had seen the hope of solving the conqueror Kang and regaining freedom in Huang Wen''s Avatar. At this time, it was destroyed by his favorite ancestors. For a time, the steel boy didn''t know what mood he should face Franklin Richards


    "Represents a lot of people?" When the conqueror Kang and the steel boy were in different thoughts because of Franklin Richards'' words, Huang asked the avatar, who raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech, gradually looked serious, took a deep look at Franklin Richards and said, "in other words, you want to save the conqueror Kang''s life? What''s the price?"


    "Price?" Franklin Richards didn''t understand the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar for the first time. In other words, basically, no one would really bargain with himself. He hasn''t met a strong person with such a style of behavior as Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Why? Don''t you think that if you come here and have a word with me, I will release the conqueror Kang? Don''t you think you have too much face?" Huang Wen''s Avatar narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Franklin Richards and asked with a smile.


    "..." Franklin Richards was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he realized that Huang asked the avatar that he was looking for benefits. Franklin Richards was speechless for a moment. "I understand why Ms. death is so familiar with you, but she doesn''t want to come here to find you!"


    "The internal rules of this sacred timeline have long been modified. She doesn''t bother to spend her energy to create another avatar to come to the interior of this sacred timeline, and she knows that it''s not so easy to save people from me..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged and looked at Franklin Richards.


    "To tell you the truth, I really can''t do you any good. After all, at our level, some foreign objects can''t play any role..." seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar still looking at himself, Franklin Richards spread his hand and said with a bitter smile.


    "However, if you really kill all the conqueror Kang, someone will have an opinion on you. You will offend many people invisibly, which is not good for you or for our entire Almighty universe!"


    "I can guarantee that from today on, no matter which conqueror Kang will not trouble you again. This time, even if it is over!"

 Chapter 1510

    "Won''t you trouble me? This time it''s over?" Huang asked the avatar, squinting slightly, looking at Franklin Richards and sneering, "do you think I care about the trouble they come to me? And why should I leave a group of people who hate me to live in the world?"


    "That''s not what I said..." Franklin Richards opened his mouth to explain something, but Huang asked the avatar, waved his hand and interrupted him.


    "What do you mean, I can''t take away the sacred timeline and the ancient castle? If I take them away, these conquerors can''t maintain their current state, can they?" Huang asked the avatar again.


    "These things belong to Kang the conqueror. We all acquiesce in his business in the multiverse, including the things you mess around in your own universe, and we all acquiesce in it. This is your way to become stronger, and we will not intervene, because you grow up, which is good for the Almighty universe..." Franklin Richards nodded calmly and explained softly.


    "However, you have all grown to the multi universe level. There is no need to distinguish between life and death at this time. This is also a loss for the overall strength of the omnipotent universe. It also wastes all the business of conqueror Kang for so many years."


    "That''s what I mean. I can''t take my booty with me..." Huang asked the avatar and nodded clearly, but the content made Franklin Richards don''t know what to say, or Huang asked the avatar to be so attached to the possessions of conqueror Kang, which Franklin Richards didn''t think of.


    After all, in Franklin Richards''s view, the conqueror Kang''s wealth is OK, but for the strong at their level, they can''t improve their strength at all


    "Now you won''t let me kill a conqueror Kang. Will you stand up and stop me when I fight against mieba?" Huang Wen''s Avatar ignored Franklin Richards''s psychological activities at this time, but suddenly thought of something, looked at the void and asked.


    I''m afraid that if there is one of the so-called conquerors who doesn''t want to kill him, it doesn''t mean that he can''t kill him


    "Sometimes, it''s not necessary to decide life and death immediately after deciding the outcome, isn''t it? Didn''t you send your cosmic sentinels to the dimensional battlefield before? In front of foreign enemies, the contradictions within the universe are not so important..." Franklin Richards sighed, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "System, draw legendary props for reward!" Hearing what Franklin Richards said, Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows and directly contacted the system.


    "Miso!" A golden light flashed in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar. This time, Huang Wen''s Avatar finally felt the taste of Golden Legend. This is the first time that Huang Wen''s Avatar officially opened to the legend level lottery.


    A strong and familiar breath was felt by Huang Wen''s Avatar, and Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up, especially when he saw the sword shape contained in the golden light.


    "Congratulations, you have obtained the legendary prop, Xuanyuan sword (from Xuanyuan sword game animation, which has incomparably strong human power after system optimization)"


    "Special note: there are countless Xuanyuan swords in the film and television series. If you can collect enough Xuanyuan swords, maybe you can really get the legendary artifact!"


    "Special tip 2: you can now integrate the two Xuanyuan swords you own!"


    "Sure enough, it''s Xuanyuan sword. This prop is still relatively profitable. After all, it can directly improve my combat effectiveness!" Huang asked the avatar to look at the Xuanyuan sword in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. He knew that with this integration, I''m afraid he could go further from the legendary Xuanyuan sword!


    "Integration!" Huang Wen''s Avatar had the experience of fusing Xuanyuan sword before. When he saw Xuanyuan sword condensed in front of him, Huang Wen''s Avatar directly issued an order.


    With Huang''s thoughts as like as two peas in the system, two identical and identical Xuanyuan swords slowly approach, and finally merge into one. The same kind of Xuanyuan sword is suspended in the system storage space. The blade is carved on the sun and moon, and the mountains and grass are carved on one side.


    A strong breath spread in Xuanyuan sword, which made Huang Wen''s heart a little excited, because the power of Xuanyuan sword had exceeded his imagination.


    Originally, the Xuanyuan sword possessed by Huang Wen''s Avatar has been infinitely close to the level of the multi universe, but because of its special material, it has been slowly overtaken by the unparalleled sword that inherited Huang Wen''s Avatar material kendo.


    When the new Xuanyuan sword was just extracted, the new Xuanyuan sword was already a multicosmic treasure, which was more powerful than the stone sword in Peggy Carter''s hand!


    But now, the two Xuanyuan swords are integrated together, which makes the power of Xuanyuan sword reach an extreme. It not only surpasses the current strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but also has a faint sign of surpassing the multi universe level!


    This makes Huang Wen''s Avatar wonder whether the Xuanyuan sword at this time is the ultimate artifact in the legend.


    After all, it can be seen from the prompt of the system that the final version of Xuanyuan sword should not reach the mythological level, and the legendary level should be the ultimate power of Xuanyuan sword


    So is a brand-new Xuanyuan sword that combines a legendary Xuanyuan sword with a legendary Xuanyuan sword close to the level of the ultimate artifact?


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar held Xuanyuan sword. This brand-new Xuanyuan sword also appeared in the material plane for the first time, and a powerful breath burst out in an instant.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, the brilliant yellow light bloomed in the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar, as if an emperor stood on the world and was overlooking his people.


    The conquerors Kang on one side subconsciously lowered their heads and dared not look directly at Huang Wen''s Avatar, as if they were worried about violating the majesty of the emperor.


    As soon as Franklin Richards''s face changed, he subconsciously avoided the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar and thought in his heart: "what a powerful force! Is this his card? It''s going to surpass the multicosmic level? How can it be?"


    "What kind of power will your power have when you cooperate with my sword 23? It''s really expected!" Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t notice the look of the people around him. He silently stared at the Xuanyuan sword in his hand and muttered subconsciously.

 Chapter 1511

    "Wait a minute! It''s all a misunderstanding! I have something else to do. I''ll leave first! You''ll deal with everything here by yourself!" Hearing the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar, Franklin Richards suddenly felt a cold surge in his heart. When Huang Wen''s Avatar hadn''t regained consciousness, Franklin Richards directly put down a word, and his body immediately disappeared in place.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± When Franklin Richards disappeared, the conquerors looked very confused. They didn''t expect that their ancestors, who were regarded as the hope of living, ruthlessly abandoned them at this time.


    After all, although the strength of the conquerors was good, they didn''t know the power of the Xuanyuan sword at this time, and they didn''t know why Franklin Richards ran away.


    But Franklin Richards knew very well why he wanted to escape. When Huang asked the avatar to finish speaking, he clearly felt a chill, which came from Franklin Richards'' warning of danger!


    Franklin Richards knew that if he still wanted to stay, Huang asked the avatar to really fight him, and then he would be in danger!


    "What''s the situation? He still has such a card? What kind of sword is this?" Outside the multiverse, Franklin Richards had been here before he finally stopped, muttering with lingering fear.


    Around Franklin Richards, there are strong figures one after another, surrounding Franklin Richards. Some of them are those who urge Franklin Richards to save the conqueror Kang, and some are those who watch the excitement.


    These people looked at Franklin Richards with a serious look, because they didn''t expect Franklin Richards to run back, which meant that Kang the conqueror had been abandoned by Franklin Richards.


    Even giving up the conqueror Kang this time also means that the next time Huang Wen''s Avatar fights with mieba, they can''t intervene


    At that time, the omnipotent universe will lose two multi universe level combat effectiveness, which is undoubtedly a huge loss for the omnipotent universe, especially when the number of strong people in the omnipotent universe is already stretched


    "I''ve seen that sword before..." the lady of death looked at Franklin Richards, who was still terrified. You know, she also fought with Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Ms. death has always believed that although Huang Wen''s Avatar is a strong one in the same realm and its combat effectiveness is unexpectedly strong, it should not surpass their level.


    But now, a Xuanyuan sword, which is hidden above their creation gods, appears in the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Because the death lady is more familiar with Huang Wen''s Avatar, she can clearly feel the power of Xuanyuan sword than people other than Franklin Richards!


    Therefore, Ms. death is also a little glad that she didn''t really tear her face with Huang Wen''s Avatar before, and even get along well with her relationship. Otherwise, if she really gets angry and takes revenge with Huang Wen''s Avatar, Ms. death won''t be good


    "Was that sword so powerful before?" Hearing the words of the death lady, Franklin Richards came back and asked with some hesitation, "since he has such a card, why haven''t you said it before?"


    "When I saw the sword before, it wasn''t so powerful..." the death lady frowned and explained in a low voice, "at first, the sword was not as powerful as the sword in stone in Peggy Carter''s hand. When I met Peggy Carter, the strength of the sword and the sword in stone should be the same..."


    "But now, the sword has surpassed the stone sword in the hands of British captain Brian, and even vaguely beyond our level. It''s incredible..."


    "I once heard Huang ask him that he called the sword in his hand the holy sword of the East. Do any of you know its origin?"


    "More powerful than the sword in the stone in the hands of British captain Brian? Vaguely beyond our level?" The onlookers heard the explanation of the death lady and looked at Franklin Richards one after another. At this time, they understood why Franklin Richards ran so decisively.


    If this kind of thing is put on them, they may run more decisively than Franklin Richards. After all, such treasures, even if they can''t completely kill them, are enough to threaten their existence.


    You know, it''s hard to kill the strong at this level in theory, but it''s only in theory. Isn''t Kang, the multiverse conqueror, dying in the hands of Huang Wen''s Avatar one after another?


    As long as Huang Wen''s Avatar has enough powerful rule power to erase the rules of these strong people, it''s just an easy thing!


    "What now? Just watch him act recklessly?" A mysterious strong man frowned and looked at the avatar of Huang Wen in the core conference room of the sacred timeline and asked in a deep voice.


    "Mischief? The life court didn''t define Huang Wen''s behavior as mischief..." the death lady glanced at the mysterious strong man faintly and said with a sneer, "if you want to be the enemy of Huang Wen, you can try how powerful the sword is and remind us in an instant. Don''t look at people with old eyes!"


    When the death lady didn''t see the Xuanyuan sword, she was neutral to Huang Wen''s Avatar. After all, in Huang Wen''s universe, her life with death attendant Wade is not too comfortable, and there are often melons to eat.


    Now, when Ms. death finds out that Huang Wen''s Avatar still has cards, she is naturally more willing to stand on the side of Huang Wen''s Avatar. In particular, it does not define variables such as Huang Wen''s Avatar as negative existence.


    Just as the conqueror Kang himself is a variable, hasn''t he grown to the level of the multiverse, or even lie down in the multiverse and suck blood to improve himself?


    You know, Kang, the conqueror, has begun to violate the rules of the creator gods and has not been punished. It can be seen that this omnipotent universe doesn''t care so much about these things.


    As long as too many strong people don''t die and one more strong person can rise, that is the living force of this omnipotent universe


    "Then don''t forget that the goddess is standing on the side of mieba now. If mieba loses at that time... Forget it. With this sword, mieba must lose. What should the goddess do if she conflicts with Huang at that time?" The mysterious strong man snorted coldly and looked at the strong people around him to remind him.


    "Let''s talk about it then! Before we see Huang Wen''s cards this time, we think we can convince him. What if he has other cards next time?" The lady of death is very indifferent and said.

 Chapter 1512

    "It''s impossible! There''s nothing like this treasure that hasn''t been found. There can''t be any other cards in his hand, let alone threatening that goddess!" When the mysterious strong man heard the words of the death lady, his face coagulated and flatly scolded.


    "Watch your tone! You hypocrite!" The lady of death listened to the words of the mysterious strong man and looked at it with some displeasure. The death rules on her body were constantly surging. The oppression whispered to the mysterious strong man, "don''t think that no one knows your relationship with mieba. Don''t forget that mieba was the most disruptive person in the multiverse!"


    "Yes, I haven''t forgotten that if the original mieba was still alive, would you dare to hang out with the so-called death waiter in every parallel universe?" The mysterious strong man surged with the rules of time, resisted the pressure of the rules of death, and said mockingly.


    "Even if it weren''t for the original child who couldn''t be accommodated by the rules of the universe..."


    "Shut up!" As soon as the complexion of the death lady changed, the powerful death rules directly blew the mysterious strong out, and the surrounding strong also avoided one after another for fear of being involved in the conflict between the two sides.


    "Why did you suddenly become the object of the quarrel?" Franklin Richards looked at the impending war and was a little confused for a moment. Just now everyone''s attention was still on Huang Wen''s Avatar. Why did he suddenly have a conflict in the twinkling of an eye?


    "Oh! It''s very lively!" Just as the thought flashed in Franklin Richards''s mind, a frivolous voice echoed outside the multiverse. The body shape of Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared here, holding the Xuanyuan sword emitting a faint bright yellow light. Even if the tone was frivolous, there was still an invisible imperial breath spreading around.


    The so-called emperor should not be seen by too many people present, but neither the emperor of the world nor the God of the fairy palace can be compared with the breath of Huang Wen''s incarnation at this time.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar just relies on his breath, which makes some of the strong people want to avoid the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar and don''t want to look directly at him.


    "I just heard someone talking about me, so come and have a look. It turns out that you asked Franklin Richards to stop me behind your back?" Huang Wen''s Avatar saw that all the strong people didn''t speak, looked at Franklin Richards and said with a smile.


    "Nephew, how can you run so fast? I still want to compete with you? Nephew, you are so rude..."


    "Cough, Huang asked. You should know that I''m just forced to pass. Besides, I''ve been soft. There''s no need for you to target a child?" Franklin Richards twitched slightly at the corners of his mouth, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said helplessly.


    "If you really call me uncle, I can regard it as something that hasn''t happened before..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugging and joking.


    "Well, I''ll call you uncle for your universe. It''s not a loss. Huang asked Uncle. In the future, I need you to take good care of me in your universe..." Franklin Richards seemed to break through some kind of heart knot. Looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar, he smiled shyly, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar a little uncomfortable.


    "Don''t worry, nephew. I take care of my own people most. The lady of death can testify for me..." Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at Franklin Richards, suddenly thought of something, and asked with a smile, "I heard that you should have a twin sister. Why are you the only one in our universe?"


    "My sister is in the universe of my origin. She doesn''t want to get involved in these things, so it''s just me who keeps repeating!" Franklin Richards spread his hand and said with a smile, "but Uncle Huang asked you just in time. The lady of death almost fought for you!"


    "Is that so? I seem to have heard some amazing things, but I didn''t hear them clearly..." Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrow and looked at the mysterious strong man who had clashed with the death lady before, with a bright light in his eyes.


    In the eyes of Huang Wen''s incarnation, the mysterious strong man is somewhat similar to the creator God, just like the weakened eternal great God. His body contains countless stars and a rule of time. This is undoubtedly a multicosmic strong man who is based on the power of time and takes the road of gods!


    "Hum! Young man, don''t think you can be arrogant with a little power! The vastness of the Almighty universe exceeds your imagination..." the mysterious strong man felt that Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes seemed to see through himself. He snorted coldly with some annoyance. For a long time, he shielded his body, let him gradually disappear in place, and put down a cruel word at the same time.


    Obviously, the mysterious strong man knew that he was not the opponent of Huang Wen''s Avatar, and he didn''t mean to compete with Huang Wen''s Avatar, especially after he had a conflict with the dead lady.


    Therefore, the mysterious strong man chose to evacuate, but sometimes, if you don''t talk hard, don''t talk hard. Sometimes, if you talk hard, you can''t leave


    "Buzz!" When the river of time was about to leave with the mysterious strong man, a bright yellow light cut off the river of time. The speed was so fast that it exceeded the speed of thinking. Even the strong men around didn''t react. The mysterious strong man naturally didn''t think of it.


    When everyone came back, the long river of time had disappeared. The mysterious strong man was left in place and didn''t speak for a long time. The strong men around looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with fear and fell into silence.


    "Do you want to run away after cruel words? Educate me? Do you deserve it?" Huang asked the avatar, holding the Xuanyuan sword, looked at the mysterious strong man with a sneer and said, "even if you become a God, you still retain the flavor of the original race. Is it the eternal Titan? Who are you?"


    "He is Cronus, the grandfather of mieba." Franklin Richards whispered a reminder.


    "Mieba''s grandfather?" Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and couldn''t help muttering, "how can mieba''s grandfather help mieba speak? Aren''t mieba''s sons typical of father kindness and filial piety?"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is not joking. Mieba''s relationship with his family or race is not good. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar vaguely remembers that several relatives of mieba are hostile to mieba


    "It was true at the beginning, but the rising mieba''s personality charm was too strong. After defeating Cronus, he also convinced Cronus. Therefore, after mieba''s death, Cronus always wanted to make a mieba reach the peak..." Franklin Richards explained to the intelligence officer who became the incarnation of Huang Wen at this time.

 Chapter 1513

    "So it is!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Kronos and nodded clearly. He said that it was different from what he knew. It turned out that the original mieba was powerful and convinced Kronos. Even after mieba died, he still insisted on standing on mieba''s side for so long.


    This makes Huang Wen''s Avatar pay more attention to the dead mieba. In Huang Wen''s Avatar''s view, even if the dead mieba loses to dakside, the opposite Almighty universe, he is still the top cosmic overlord!


    The mieba in Huang Wen''s universe can only be regarded as a pig rising in the wind. If Huang Wen didn''t almost kill all the mieba in the multi universe, this mieba wouldn''t have a chance to get stronger


    And most importantly, when Huang Wen rose, his strength was not much stronger than that of mieba. The strength of both sides was between Bozhong and Bozhong, but mieba was finally afraid and even chose to escape from Huang Wen universe. This is undoubtedly a sign of cowardice.


    Even if Huang Wen still had Gu Yi and Odin in charge at that time, mieba didn''t have no chance at all. If he would launch the plan in advance and find a few infinite gemstones first, he wouldn''t be able to turn over


    But in the end, mieba fled the Huangwen universe to improve his strength and the reason to kill the Huangwen universe again.


    Perhaps mieba also knows that Huang Wen will be a knot in his heart that can never be crossed, so he will still fulfill his previous ambition after improving his strength.


    I''m afraid there is no so-called plan to erase half of his life for a long time. He just wants to use this plan to fight with Huang Wen and make up for his cowardice


    "Huang asked! Do you really want to be enemies with many gods?" Just when Huang Wen''s Avatar''s thoughts diverged, Cronus was cut off for a long time and could not leave for the time being, which made him angry and frightened, and shouted at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Many gods? I do see several gods here, but do you think there is any difference when the gods come to our realm?" Huang asked the incarnation to return to God, looked at Cronus and said with a sneer.


    "I can sense that your power comes from the rules of gods, but gods at your level are really not qualified to speak..."


    "Bastard!" When Cronus heard the ridicule of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the anger in his heart finally suppressed the fear that he had just been dominated by Xuanyuan sword. He was full of hostility to Huang Wen''s Avatar, the enemy of annihilating hegemony, not to mention that now there is a force quietly affecting his character in Cronus''s heart.


    However, such power is not released by Huang Wen''s Avatar. He doesn''t need any excuses to deal with Cronos. The two sides are already hostile. Where do you need any excuses?


    "Huh?" However, Huang Wen''s Avatar was acutely aware that a force was affecting Cronus, which made Huang Wen''s Avatar instantly alert, especially when he sensed the rules of the dark side in this force.


    As for the specific rule, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t distinguish it, but felt it from the smell of Xuanyuan sword left on Cronus. You know, other strong people around didn''t notice the abnormality of Cronus at this time. They all thought Cronus was just irritated by Huang Wen''s Avatar


    "Buzz!" With the sound of, the power of time condensed from Cronus and turned into a Big Ben, as if to cover all the strong around.


    However, every strong person has a cosmic field, which is no weaker than any parallel universe in the multiverse, and even has more vast and unique forces, which condense into the special rules of each strong person.


    These universes will be completely isolated from the power of Cronus. At the same time, these strong men frown. They don''t quite understand what Cronus is crazy. They dare to deal with Huang Wen avatar with Xuanyuan sword and implicitly want to involve them all


    "Does he want to make the battlefield chaotic? Drag us all into the opposite of Huang Wen?" An idea flashed through the minds of the strong, and then they avoided it one after another. They didn''t want to participate in anything. Huang Wen''s Avatar is in the limelight now. They don''t have to work hard. It''s not very good


    "That''s it? With your strength, I don''t need Xuanyuan sword, and you''re not my opponent..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the sound wave of Big Ben, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. To tell the truth, the strength of Cronus is not strong. Even if it''s a little more powerful than conqueror Kang, it''s definitely not a strong player in the multi universe.


    Even with theout power of the Xuanyuan sword, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not be afraid of the multiverse strong at this level.


    "Shua!" The sound of a sword directly penetrated the bell sound transformed by the rules of time. The constant collision between the pure sword power and the rules of time means that the Big Ben condensed by Cronus has been damaged with the naked eye, which means that Cronus has fallen into the disadvantage in the confrontation with the rules of Huang Wen''s incarnation.


    "Even without the sword, there are many people here who are not his opponents. After all, he didn''t use the sword when dealing with the conqueror Kang..." Franklin Richards said with some emotion as he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Once Franklin Richards had a brief confrontation with Huang Wen''s Avatar, which came from the level of consciousness. That confrontation made Franklin Richards realize that the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar was not weak.


    Because of this, Franklin Richards had a good conversation this time when he stopped Huang Wen''s Avatar from killing the conquerors. There was no real conflict


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the person who fights with Huang Wen''s Avatar will be Franklin Richards, and the strength and speed of Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword just proved that Franklin Richards''s choice was not wrong before.


    "Click!" As Franklin Richards murmured to himself and the eyes of the powerful multiverse around him moved, the time rules condensed by Big Ben finally broke, Cronus turned white, and the starlight in his body became dim.


    This means that the universe and rules in Cronus have become unstable. Just by virtue of Huang Wen''s own Kendo, Cronus has been wounded. It also shows that as long as Xuanyuan sword rises again, Cronus is in danger of complete destruction!


    At the thought of this, Cronus was cold in his heart. He realized this. Some angry emotions in his heart dissipated in an instant. In the face of life and death, the power that had bewitched him dissipated completely

 Chapter 1514

    Not only Kronos was aware of the situation he was facing, but Huang Wen''s Avatar was also aware of this opportunity. This was a strong man who surpassed the conqueror Kang. Huang asked the avatar what kind of reward such a strong man could bring to himself


    "Buzz!" However, just as Huang Wen''s Avatar was ready to release the power of Xuanyuan sword and test his combat effectiveness, a huge body appeared beside Cronus.


    "How about giving me a face?" A faint laugh echoed in the ears of Huang Wen''s Avatar. The body of the eternal great God appeared around everyone and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Although we are all strong in the multi universe, there is no doubt that the eternal strength is definitely the top existence in the multi universe. Even if it is not limited by the rules of the omnipotent universe, it may not be able to reach a higher level.


    "Eternity?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the eternal, raised his eyebrows, glanced at Cronus, smiled and said, "so Cronus and the God group are all your men?"


    "It''s not my man, but he achieved the present state with the help of my rule power. If he really died, I might take some time to recover the damaged rule power..." Yongheng shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "That''s why Cronus suddenly lost control just now. There are many people with ulterior motives in this universe, especially those dimensional demons. They don''t care whether the two Almighty universes win or lose. They can ensure that their current strength will not be lost. No matter how chaotic the two Almighty universes are, they don''t care..."


    "Sissohn?" Huang Wen''s Avatar heard the eternal words and suddenly thought of something. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand moved for a moment. There was a reduced version of Huang Wen in the middle of the eyebrow of Huang Wen''s Avatar. The power of Xuanyuan sword was condensed in his hand, but disappeared at the next moment.


    "Boom!" Beyond the multiverse, a powerful explosion occurred in a powerful cosmic dimension, and a bright yellow light briefly illuminated the originally Dark Universe.


    In the deepest part of this cosmic dimension, a tall demon silently looked at the direction of the multiverse. There was blood dripping in his palm. One monster after another was born when the blood dripping, but it died in an instant.


    "It''s this annoying force again. It''s even stronger!" Sissohn stared at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Yes, the power that affected Cronus before came from him. He can be regarded as the old enemy of Huang Wen''s Avatar, so he paid special attention to Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Even when Huang asked the avatar to leave the universe and meet the planet devourer, Sison was watching silently, but that time Sison didn''t find any chance.


    This time, when he sensed that Huang Wen''s Avatar had been targeted and even had a conflict, Sison did not hesitate to take action. He influenced Kronos and hoped to make the situation more chaotic, but unfortunately, he was seen by eternity, and then he was cut by Huang Wen''s Avatar with sword 23.


    The sword of Huang Wen''s incarnation can''t hurt the foundation of Sison, but the Xuanyuan sword, which is faintly close to the realm of Sison, plus the special restraint force, is enough to have a great impact on Sison.


    Otherwise, with sissohn''s temper, he was injured and his cosmic dimension was destroyed. He must go out and fight with Huang Wen''s Avatar


    "That''s it?" Huang asked the avatar as if he sensed that Sison didn''t make a move. He sneered, looked at Sison''s place and said mockingly, "I remember someone once said that when I left the multiverse, it was my time to die. Now I''ve come out several times. Why haven''t I died yet?"


    "..." Sison heard the mockery of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but he didn''t answer Huang Wen''s Avatar. Invisible power was flowing on him, and a powerful rule was surging, trying to eliminate the rule power left on Xuanyuan sword.


    But the injury left by Xuanyuan sword was more troublesome than Sison thought. He couldn''t solve the influence of Xuanyuan sword in a short time, which made Sison feel ashamed for a moment.


    Sison knew that his behavior at this time was not seen by the demons of other dimensions, but those multicosmic giants around Huang Wen''s Avatar must know these things, which undoubtedly had an impact on Sison''s prestige


    However, it''s a pity that even if Sison is no longer happy in his heart, he can''t do it. Not to mention the power of Xuanyuan sword, he hasn''t tested it yet. It''s also a trouble for eternal, the creator God at the peak of the multi universe.


    Even though Sison is not afraid of eternity, he also needs to worry about Huang Wen''s Avatar and Xuanyuan sword. Don''t get hurt at that time. If he is stared at by other enemies, the gain is not worth the loss


    "There''s still a chance..." sissohn looked at the injury in his hand and said with a slight flicker of his eyes. "This rule is powerful enough. Maybe I can analyze the power contained in it. At that time, I don''t need to fear this power anymore. I can even devour other dimensional demons through this power!"


    As sissohn''s voice fell, his breath gradually faded, and his cosmic dimension disappeared and could no longer be perceived.


    "Can the independent cosmic dimension still be so?" Huang Wen''s Avatar raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the so-called private plot can really disappear and be completely imperceptible. I''m afraid this is also the reason why so many dimensional demons are difficult to be killed.


    "You are one of the few people I have ever seen who can force sissohn not to appear..." Yongheng looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some emotion and said softly.


    "If I were alone, he would definitely do it, but there are still a lot of people here. He worries too much..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged and said with a smile.


    "You have proved your strength. After that, we won''t take care of your affairs. The universe where you are will completely become your private plot. Even if the creator God enters, you also need your consent!" Yongheng nodded, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar seriously and said.


    "As for letting you spare Cronus, there are always some conditions. If you want to see your strength, I don''t have anything worthy of your attention. Since you are training Avengers, I will open some rule forces, which can just make those Avengers under you go further. As for what level they can reach, it depends on their creation!"

 Chapter 1515

    "Worthy of being the eternal God, it''s really grand!" Huang Wen''s Avatar glanced at Cronus, who trembled and dared not speak after the appearance of eternity, and couldn''t help laughing. The value of a Cronus is naturally not comparable to the kindness of eternity.


    Although Huang Wen''s Avatar is now strong enough to gain a foothold in the multiverse, and will not be weaker than eternity even with Xuanyuan sword, it is not necessary for Huang Wen''s Avatar to make enemies everywhere, especially those who could have attracted themselves.


    You know, when dealing with the conqueror Kang this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect that there would be a group of people standing on their opposite side, trying to stop their actions.


    If Huang asked the avatar not to start fast enough and complete the task of the system in advance, strengthening Xuanyuan sword to a new level, it''s really hard to say what the situation is now


    It is impossible for Huang Wen to incarnate his own strength, whether he wants to fight so many multiverse giants with one blow or force Franklin Richards back.


    By that time, the situation will be somewhat uncontrollable.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar still needs help, just like the dead lady and Franklin Richards at this time.


    Since eternal wants to protect Cronus'' life, Huang Wen''s Avatar is also willing to sell his face, especially when eternal is willing to pay enough price.


    Anyway, Huang Wen''s Avatar has been able to predict that this Cronus is destined to do it himself, which should be when mieba returns in the future.


    When Kronos is killed again at that time, there is no reason for eternity to stop Huang Wen''s Avatar. At that time, it is equivalent to Huang Wen''s Avatar earning an eternal benefit in vain.


    As for the matter that Cronus''s death will affect eternal strength at that time, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t care too much. In Huang Wen''s Avatar''s view, after today''s things, eternal will be ready.


    If at that time, eternity will once again affect its strength because of Cronus''s death, Huang Wen''s Avatar will underestimate eternity!


    "Buzz!" After seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar agree, Yongheng smiled and nodded, then condensed a group of regular light and flew to the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar clearly sensed the power of rules contained in this light. This is not the power of rules directly to ginseng, but the power to integrate into the universe and make the rules of the universe more obvious.


    Moreover, this coincides with the idea that Huang Wen''s Avatar wants to promote the conqueror Kang''s property to the universe where he lives, which is one of the reasons why Huang Wen''s Avatar agrees to eternity so easily.


    "I''ll leave first. I hope you can bring me more surprises when we meet next time." Seeing Huang Wen''s incarnation put away the rule, the eternal eyes flickered slightly, and the body shape gradually disappeared in place.


    "I didn''t expect that your strength has reached this level..." after leaving forever, the lady of death took a deep look at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered, "after the universe is upgraded, won''t you drive us out of the universe?"


    "Do you think I would be such a person?" Huang Wen''s Avatar smiled and shook his head. Looking at the death lady, he asked back.


    "That''s not true. Since it''s all right, I''ll go back first..." the death lady was silent for a moment, then smiled, and her body also disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the dead lady, Huang Wen''s Avatar looked around at the surrounding multi cosmic strong people, but those multi cosmic strong people didn''t want to look at Huang Wen''s Avatar, because they felt great pressure from Huang Wen''s Avatar, especially after they knew the previous fight between Huang Wen''s Avatar and Sison.


    Therefore, after avoiding the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, these strong men all disappeared in place, and Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t mean to stop them. After all, he didn''t know these people at all, and I''m afraid these people were on the side of conqueror Kang before


    However, one person was stopped by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Naturally, that person was the big nephew Franklin Richards just recognized by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    "Huang asked..." Franklin Richards looked at the people around him and ran away, leaving only himself left. For a moment, he coughed a little embarrassed. When he was about to say something, he saw Huang asked the avatar to raise the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Franklin Richards''s face stiffened and quickly said with a smile, "Huang asked Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal. Since you recognize me as an uncle, I have something to tell you..." Huang asked the avatar, patted Franklin Richards on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "You are my big nephew, and Kang, the conqueror, is my own man. Are you right?"


    "Huang asked Uncle, do you want to let Kang the conqueror go?" Franklin Richards widened his eyes and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar in disbelief for a moment. He didn''t expect that this matter could turn around.


    You know, whether it''s the multiverse strong who just prepared to keep conqueror Kang or the eternal who doesn''t want to damage the strength of the omnipotent universe, they have given up this thing, because the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar has exceeded their imagination


    Now, the conqueror Kang seems to have gained the hope of living again. Although Franklin Richards doesn''t like the conqueror Kang very much, it''s also a good thing to retain one more multicosmic combat effectiveness!


    "No, I think you misunderstood..." but unfortunately, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t mean to let go of the conqueror Kang. Since he said he wanted to kill all the conqueror Kang, he was bound to kill all the conqueror Kang and take his own booty.


    As for Huang Wen''s Avatar, it is naturally the special steel boy.


    "The conqueror Kang''s fate has been doomed, but the steel boy is pretty good. You happen to be relatives. Aren''t you going to guide the boy to surpass the so-called conqueror Kang and become a real superhero steel boy?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Franklin Richards with a light smile and asked.


    Franklin Richards, who was told by Huang Wen''s Avatar, looked stiff. He knew that there was nothing good about being stopped by Huang Wen''s Avatar. Now he was really asking for benefits from himself!


    Huang Wen''s Avatar has asked for benefits once in eternity before. Now he can be found. It seems that he is not allowed to refuse. Franklin Richards completely didn''t think of it


    "Forget it, at least in this way, conquistador Kang can stay and change his name to steel boy. It''s no big deal. Anyway, there aren''t many Tony Stark names outside the multiverse..." however, Franklin Richards soon recovered and comforted himself.

 Chapter 1516

    "I have some knowledge about science and technology here. Now that you have spoken, give it to the steel boy, which should be of some help to him..." after persuading himself in his heart, Franklin Richards looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "I didn''t give it to him, you gave it to him..." Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at Franklin Richards and said, "you are his ancestor. You didn''t want to see the normal conqueror Kang before, but the iron boy is not the conqueror Kang. In my opinion, he is the heir who inherited your family gene!"


    Huang asked the avatar to leave Franklin Richards, not really want to get anything from Franklin Richards. After all, there is really nothing that Huang asked the avatar to see here, except Franklin Richards'' ultimate plan


    Huang asked that the main purpose of the avatar to help the steel boy at this time was to bring Franklin Richards into the network.


    Although there is also a Franklin Richards born in the universe where Huang Wen''s Avatar is located, when the boy grows up, he doesn''t know how many years later. It''s better to pull the original statue of Franklin Richards in front of him to his side first.


    There were many conquerors Kang, and they all made Franklin Richards unhappy, but now the quality of the steel boy is absolutely no problem. This will also be an opportunity for Franklin Richards to ease the relationship!


    "Indeed, although everyone acquiesced in Kang''s behavior in the multiverse, I don''t like such blood sucking behavior. On the contrary, the steel boy is more like a member of our family, or more like my father..." Franklin Richards nodded calmly and said after a long silence.


    "Of course, this guy also has Tony Stark''s shadow. After all, he is really deeply influenced by Tony Stark, but I think with his strength and his intelligence, he has long surpassed the so-called Tony Stark!"


    "Why do you look like you don''t like Tony?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Franklin Richards, raised his eyebrows, smiled and asked, "is Tony of your universe so annoying?"


    "That guy is dead. I didn''t bother to mention him, but that guy is really annoying..." Franklin Richards said with a little annoyance.


    "Originally, he was no different from the normal Tony Stark, but later his mentality changed. He may have been affected by the desperate virus..."


    "Can Tony still be affected by the desperate virus?" A little surprise flashed in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar. In theory, the desperate virus is more powerful than the genetic technology of super soldier serum, but Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t think such genetic technology will affect Tony Stark. After all, where is the strength of his brain.


    "In your eyes, you really don''t like that thing, but in our universe, the desperate virus was developed by Tony Stark himself. No one knows what special additives he made for himself..." Franklin Richards shook his head and opened his mouth to explain.


    "Later, his character changed greatly... Well, it''s not a big change of character. He seemed to return to the way he was before he became a superhero and became reckless. Later, he got a sword in the stone..."


    "Sword in stone? Can sword in stone still see Tony? That guy? Or the Playboy version of Tony?" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the multiverse in surprise and saw the sword in the stone in Peggy Carter''s hand, muttering.


    "No one knows why, including when Tony Stark died, the sword in the stone disappeared..." Franklin Richards shrugged and whispered, "well, don''t talk about this annoying guy. If you want to bring the steel boy back to your universe, I hope you can have a bowl of water."


    "Don''t worry, nephew. I''m a famous water carrying master!" Huang Wen''s Avatar patted Franklin Richards on the shoulder, took him away from the multiverse and entered the interior of the sacred timeline.


    After Franklin Richards left, Huang Wen''s Avatar did not rush to solve the conquerors Kang, but observed the situation outside the multiverse. When he found the strong behind, Huang Wen''s Avatar resolutely went outside the multiverse.


    In the original sacred timeline conference room, Huang Wen''s Avatar left a force to suppress the whole conference room. Except that the steel boy was able to move freely, the other conqueror Kang could not move.


    During the time when Huang Wen''s Avatar left, the steel boy was not honest. It seemed that he had some feuds with many of the conquerors Kang, so he went up to pick up all the conquerors Kang and began to invade the other party''s technology system.


    Under normal conditions, it is almost impossible for the steel boy to invade the scientific and technological systems of other conquerors Kang, but now the conquerors Kang have lost their ability to act and can only let the steel boy do it wantonly


    "Mr. Huang asked, you''re back... Huh? What''s this?" When Huang Wen''s Avatar and Franklin Richards returned here, the steel boy was absorbing the scientific and technological knowledge of the conqueror Kang. When he saw them, the steel boy was stunned because he was not sure whether Franklin Richards came to protect the conqueror Kang again.


    "Well, time is almost wasted. If you copy all your knowledge, I''ll do it..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at the iron boy, he waved his hand and urged.


    "I have copied it!" The steel boy understood the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar in an instant. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said.


    "Shua!" An invisible wind blew through the conference room. The wind contained the power of extinction and destruction. When the wind blew gently, all the original conquerors Kang disappeared, and even a trace of dust was not left.


    "You follow Mr. Huang Wen in the future. Remember to work hard. This is a little help left to you by my ancestors..." Franklin Richards looked at the death of the conqueror Kang, sighed, then waved to the steel boy, and a light was integrated into the steel boy''s own technology system.


    Next, Franklin Richards didn''t say much, just nodded at Huang''s Avatar, then his body flashed and disappeared in place.


    Franklin Richards can''t catch up with the past and win over feelings, but his just behavior has proved that he has accepted the steel boy again

 Chapter 1517

    "Mr. Huang Wen..." seeing that Franklin Richards left in this way, the steel boy was a little uncomfortable for a while. To tell the truth, he was just moved by the scientific and technological materials that Franklin Richards gave him. Now Franklin Richards suddenly ran away, which made the steel boy a little confused and confused for a while.


    "Well, with your current strength, it''s not impossible to break through to the multiverse level. Can''t you do it if Kang, the conqueror who took the wrong path, can do it?" Huang asked the avatar, looking at the steel boy, shook his head and said seriously.


    "When you reach the multiverse level, it''s not difficult for you to find Franklin. At that time, you can say anything you want to say to him in person..."


    "Oh, by the way, maybe you can see Franklin before you reach the multiverse level, but he will be a little younger than you think!"


    "Mr. Huang asked, are there any ancestors of the magical four heroes in Mr. Huang''s universe?" The steel boy was so smart that he immediately understood the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar. His eyes were full of expectations.


    Although he has traveled through time and space, the steel boy did not stay too long in the era of superheroes in full bloom, let alone collide with superheroes for a long time.


    Now, the steel boy seems to see the picture of thinking collision with super talents such as Tony Stark and reed Richards, which undoubtedly makes the steel boy look forward to his future


    "In a word, your strength is the top among them, so it''s almost impossible for them to help you in a short time..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the steel boy, smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "Well, the matter here has been solved. I can put away my booty. As the first heir in name, do you have any opinion?"


    "No! Conqueror Kang has been solved by Mr. Huang Wen. Everything, including me, is Mr. Huang Wen''s booty!" Hearing Huang''s question, the steel boy quickly shook his head, looked at Huang''s question and said with a flattering smile.


    "Buzz!" With the sound of the steel boy, the meeting room at the core of the sacred timeline disappeared instantly, and then the whole sacred timeline began to tremble.


    Beyond the multiverse, the eyes of the strong flickered slightly, watching the sacred timeline turn into a mobius ring, which was set on the fingers of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    This is just the beginning of Huang Wen''s Avatar receiving the booty. The space-time variation authority, which was originally full of the multi universe, is also changing at this time. Among them, those ignorant time hunters who don''t know what happened disappear and return to the space-time universe in which they originally lived.


    Of course, because the time hunter has changed the past, during this period, countless parallel universes were born, but Huang Wen''s Avatar did not mean to stop, because the birth of these parallel universes can make up for the lack of the sacred timeline universe.


    "Silly girl, replace the procedures of the space-time variation authority. By the way, by the way, how''s the progress of the guy who killed bully? It''s almost time to solve him..." Huang asked the avatar after solving the space-time variation authority, and ordered silly girl to get up.


    The original silly girl was just a legendary prop lottery, but as Huang asked to help silly girl again and again, silly girl''s strength has long reached the limit of the single universe, especially after swallowing the supreme wisdom.


    To sum up, silly girl is the fastest growing existence in the avenger alliance, even surpassing Huang Wen''s Apprentice Huang Liang and others.


    At this time, after the incident of the space-time variation administration, silly girl improved herself again. She not only obtained the information and ability of miss time, but also obtained the intelligent system of many conquerors Kang.


    Therefore, silly girl''s ability has been greatly improved. Even if intelligent life does not seem to exist at the level of multi universe, silly girl has been infinitely close to this level. She can complete many things through calculation, such as the monitoring of multi universe required by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Before, the conqueror Kang had to plunder ordinary people from multiple universes to work as a time hunter for him, so that the space-time variation authority could operate normally, but silly girl now has a program that is enough to do this.


    "The castle of conqueror Kang is a little interesting. It can be transformed by silly girl and Tony. Maybe it can be made into a mobile fortress. It can also be used after arriving at the dimensional battlefield..." after solving the space-time variation administration, Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the castle and muttered in a low voice.


    The castle of conqueror Kang contains a lot of hard work of the first conqueror Kang. The material can be regarded as the top existence in the whole multiverse. Otherwise, the Avengers would not eat in the castle one after another.


    However, such a material does not play a great role in Huang Wen''s Avatar, and it is even inferior to the holy timeline and the nihilistic world at the end of time. After all, the holy timeline can strengthen Huang Wen''s universe itself, and the nihilistic world at the end of time can strengthen the world of receiving precepts, which is worth it.


    Only the castle itself, Huang Wen''s Avatar has no plan. Of course, without the suppression of the castle, the core of the sacred timeline cannot exist stably for so many years, and the castle is an additional bonus


    "The nihilistic world at the end of time is a little troublesome..." Huang asked the avatar and quickly put the castle in the palm of his hand, then looked at the nihilistic world at the end of time and frowned slightly.


    Compared with the space-time variation authority, the nothingness world at the end of time is undoubtedly a more troublesome place to deal with. After all, the time hunters in the space-time variation authority are basically ordinary people caught, and those who enter the nothingness world at the end of time are basically the objects that conqueror Kang wants to acquire ability.


    Even if these objects are not absolute protagonists, they are all powerful people. More importantly, they have more than one number. They will face many parallel universes


    Most of Rocky''s rebellion will come to an end before the end of the world, and Rocky''s rebellion will not come to an end


    After all, those who are locked up in the nihilistic world at the end of time are not necessarily good people, especially the completion of the parallel universe is possible. Those negative selves with gloomy thoughts and full of various means may be characters who are easier to live

 Chapter 1518

    "This is the nihilistic world at the end of time that conqueror Kang has dealt with..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the huge nihilistic world group at the end of time, his eyes flickered slightly, and suddenly Huang asked the avatar for a new discovery, "Why are there two ordinary people? Oh, it''s a time hunter, so go back and forth!"


    As the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar fell, Mobius and B-15, who had been wandering in the void world at the end of time, suddenly disappeared.


    Dandy, as like as two peas in B-15, are enjoying their dinner with their sisters. In the meantime, there is a dissipated and unruly middle-aged man in the city. The middle-aged man, who is like a mobius, is riding on the pedal and is surfing.


    "Forget it, just leave these guys..." Huang asked the avatar not to pay attention to the whereabouts of Mobius and B-15. After sending them away, he noticed the strong people in the nihilistic world at the end of time.


    Originally, these strong people were meant to devour the Elios of their own world and become a part of the strength of the conqueror Kang, but the conqueror Kang was dead and the Elios in these nihilistic world stopped, which gave these strong people a chance to live


    Huang Wen''s Avatar is too lazy to put these strong people back into the original universe. These strong people are no more than time hunters. They are just ordinary people''s time hunters. At most, they just derive a parallel universe, but these strong people are completely possible to bring the whole universe to a completely different trajectory.


    In particular, they have experienced the oppression of the end of time and the end of the world. Their mentality has long changed. If they return to the normal universe, they are easy to cause huge casualties and destruction


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar finally decided to leave all these people. Anyway, these people will not appear in the normal universe, but in the world of Najie.


    If these people can improve their strength in a high-pressure environment, it will be a good thing for the world of Najie, which is equivalent to improving the world of Najie in a disguised form.


    "Buzz!" At the thought of this, the idea of Huang Wen''s Avatar envelops the nihilistic world at the end of all time. Unlike the divine timeline, the divine timeline and the rule power handed over to Huang Wen''s Avatar by eternity need to return to Huang Wen universe before it can take effect, but the nihilistic world at the end of time can now be integrated into the world of Najie.


    With the thoughts of Huang Wen''s Avatar surging, the nothingness world at the end of time gradually becomes smaller, like the stars in the sky, surrounded by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    At the next moment as like as two peas, the ring of every void is a ring. It looks exactly like the NAC. Even the function is the same. Every Nanking ring contains a huge world.


    With Huang Wen''s incarnation''s current strength, even if he can''t re carve all the abilities to make Na ring, he still has no problem if he wants to re carve a Na ring.


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar condenses a row of Najie and floats around him. At this time, the original lottery Najie is in the center. Each brand-new Najie is slowly turning into nothingness and integrating into the core Najie.


    What is integrated together is not only the shape of Najie, but also the world in Najie. Various rules are constantly colliding, merging, destroying, conflicting and changing


    Huang Wen''s incarnation condenses its own strength, stabilizes the world in Najie, does not let the world collapse, but also makes the world evolve continuously. The already vast Najie world has ushered in new changes. More importantly, the rules of the world are not affected by this omnipotent world.


    This means that Huang Wen''s Avatar can take advantage of the particularity of the world of receiving precepts, break away from the influence of the fusion of the two omnipotent universes, and maintain the independence of his own universe. If the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar is not enough to change the fusion of the two omnipotent universes at that time


    At this time, the process of integrating Najie world is not too easy. There will be too many changes in the birth and evolution of a world. Even Huang Wen''s Avatar has to borrow silly girl''s ability to promote its own computing ability with strong strength, as if incarnating the heavenly way of Najie world, combing every problem derived from Najie world bit by bit


    Fortunately, the final result did not disappoint Huang Wen''s Avatar. Najie world has become a new world, a world different from the universe but beyond the strength of the universe.


    It can be said that at this time, the Najie world has surpassed any single universe in the multiverse, even when it comes to hierarchy. The Najie world is definitely a multiverse, but the Najie world has not developed this many rules and forces, so there is still some gap with this multiverse.


    "The evolution of the world is more difficult than I imagined..." Huang asked the avatar, feeling the world in Najie, his eyes flickered slightly and muttered in his heart, "However, this is actually a special case of Najie. After all, Najie just absorbed the power of space gemstones and forcibly evolved into a world full of space rules. There are too many incomplete rules in this world."


    "The integration of the nothingness world at the end of time is equivalent to making Najie improve his own rules and become a real and perfect world. Naturally, it is difficult..."


    "I don''t need to worry about these problems when my universe is integrated into the divine timeline, because the rules of my universe have been fixed. In addition, it is a part of the multiverse. When it begins to strengthen, it will evolve towards more powerful cosmic rules..."


    "This is the difference between being affected by the universal rules and not being affected by the universal rules!"


    After Huang Wen''s Avatar figured out these problems, his body shape disappeared into the void. As for Najie, it has been put into the space where the system stores props by Huang Wen''s Avatar. There is no connection between Najie world and this world. The only connection point between the two sides is Najie.


    "How do I feel that the world has suddenly changed..." at this time, in the Najie world, the strong ones looked at the direction of the sky in some confusion. They were unaware of what had happened before, but they were sure that this sky was definitely not the sky before, which made them excited one by one.


    "Hmm? Strong people other than us? There are strong people different from us in this world? And the number is not small?"


    "Great, you can finally see some other people without looking at yourself who look different..."


    "Strong man, there are other strong men. I can fight to my heart''s content!"

 Chapter 1519

    Soon, the situation in Najie world changed greatly. The strong men who had fought with the parallel universe began to look for other opponents, but in the confrontation, these strong men were surprised to find that the strength of their opponents was more powerful than they thought!


    Under compulsion, these strong men began to hold a group again, and the object of holding a group is naturally the other self of the parallel universe.


    After all, only the other members of the parallel universe are familiar to them, and only in this way can they ensure their current strength under mutual cooperation


    Therefore, the Najie world was finally divided into one territory after another, and at the same time, the Najie world began to give birth to new life, which was derived from the law and power after the death of countless Arius.


    "How can we make complaints about the world?" Huang asked, taking a look at the world, and couldn''t help but Tucao up. "Even if there is no normal life, it is more like a fantasy world without morality and ethics. Although the current number of life is not enough to support a social structure, it is not difficult to create low life with the strength of those guys..."


    Huang Wen''s Avatar''s eyes focused on an evil witch with three heads, because she successfully swallowed herself from two parallel universes into her body and got the power of them.


    But the problem with it is that she has become a lonely family. In this world of accepting precepts, she can''t occupy the advantage of quantity.


    Therefore, the evil witch is ready to create her own helpers. Abnormal lives are born in her hands. Mountains and trees condense human shapes and give birth to the initial wisdom


    And the people who do this are not only evil witches, especially after the life evolved by Arius was found, more people began to invest in this research.


    After a period of adaptation, these strong men have understood that there is no Arius in the new world. Their only threat is each other. They continue to expand their power


    "The chaotic world, however, may be able to produce some miracles in such repression and chaos, especially the rules of the world will acquiesce in the emergence of such miracles..." Huang asked the avatar to gradually withdraw his eyes and ignore the development of the world, because this is not something that can be completed in a moment and a half.


    The Avengers in the universe have reappeared.


    Of course, what attracts more attention than Huang Wen''s Avatar is the steel boy around Huang Wen''s Avatar. When Huang Wen''s Avatar returns here, the steel boy automatically appears here.


    "Hmm? The universe is more powerful than the general universe, but it''s unlikely that the universe would be born with a strong man like Mr. Huang Wen..." as soon as the steel boy recovered, his intelligent system automatically analyzed some basic rules of the universe, and the results made him mutter in his heart.


    "Warning! Wanton exploration is prohibited in the avenger building. If there is a second time, it will forcibly take over your system!" Just then, the sound of silly girl''s warning sounded in the steel boy''s ear, making the steel boy subconsciously shrink his neck.


    "Who is he?" Originally, Huang Wen''s Avatar suddenly brought back a child, still an 11-year-old or 12-year-old child. The Avengers were a little confused, and even some Avengers began to mutter. However, when they heard the warning sound of silly girl, they quickly emptied their previous thoughts to avoid being sensed by Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    However, their ideas, Huang asked how the avatar didn''t know? Huang asked the avatar to stare at the leader Zhong Qiang and others, and explained: "you should have seen him. You can call him Nathaniel Richards..."


    "Conqueror Kang?!" The Avengers exclaimed, looked at the steel boy in surprise and shouted, "this is also a conqueror Kang? How did you become a child?"


    "I''m not the conqueror Kang! I''m the steel boy! From now on, there will be no conqueror Kang in the multiverse, only the steel boy!" The steel boy proudly interrupted the Avengers and said, "this is what Mr. Huang Wen and Franklin Richards ancestors recognized, and it is also the goal I have always wanted to achieve..."


    "Wait! Steel boy?" Tony Stark was stunned when he heard the name of the steel boy, then frowned, looked up and down, and the steel boy said, "so, you made the armor before the conqueror Kang? Have you ever used the title of steel boy and been certified by Tony Stark?"


    "I didn''t make those conqueror Kang''s armor, mainly because all Nathaniel Richards were influenced by the magic four and iron man in the process of growing up, especially the technology of iron man in our era is no longer a high-end secret..." the iron boy smiled and explained looking at Tony Stark.


    "However, the conquerors Kang have obviously embarked on a road away from the magic four and the iron man, while my iron boy has pushed through the old and brought forth the new on the basis of the magic four and the iron man, and reached a new realm!"


    "Push through the old and bring forth the new? You mean you''ve surpassed me?" Tony Stark squinted at the steel boy and asked, proud as Tony Stark would not admit that he had been surpassed by a younger generation!


    "To tell you the truth, before coming here, Mr. Huang Wen specially reminded me of one thing..." the steel boy saw Tony Stark''s expression and raised his mouth slightly. He glanced at the direction of Huang Wen''s Avatar and found that Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at them with great interest, so he spoke more confidently in his heart.


    "He knew that my original idol was iron man, so he asked me to be prepared and not to envision the iron man of the universe with the image of iron man in my mind, because the result will disappoint me..."


    "Originally, I didn''t believe what Mr. Huang Wen said. After all, in my mind, iron man is a perfect genius..."


    "But unfortunately, when I came here, I found that what Mr. Huang asked was right. The iron man of the universe disappointed me so much that you didn''t meet my expectations!"


    "You just said that I need your certification to use the title of iron boy. In fact, you are wrong. In my opinion, if you want to continue to use the title of iron man, you need my certification. After all, in my opinion, you don''t really deserve the title of iron man, let alone my idol of iron boy!"

 Chapter 1520

    The voice of the steel boy echoed in the avenger building. Tony Stark''s face darkened directly after hearing this speech. He glared at Huang Wen''s Avatar. In Tony Stark''s view, behind the speech of the steel boy, there must be the bewitchment of Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    The Avengers on one side were shining with their eyes, concentrating on Tony Stark and the steel boy, waiting for a good play. After all, nothing is more interesting than fans beating idols


    "Cough, do you think I can arrange so many lines for him?" Looking at Tony Stark''s eyes, Huang asked the avatar, coughed twice, smiled and said, "these are the feelings of the steel boy after seeing you..."


    "I believe you, ghost!" Tony Stark had an idea in his mind, and he could not even make complaints about it.


    "Yes, I think so myself. It has nothing to do with Mr. Huang Wen!" The iron boy directly interrupted Tony Stark''s thoughts and quickly said, "if you think you can''t prove yourself, you won''t use the title of iron man in the future. I think the title of armored old man is very suitable for you!"


    "..." even though Tony Stark knew that this was the steel boy stimulating himself, he still couldn''t stand it. Moreover, Tony Stark really wanted to prove himself. Don''t say a so-called steel boy. Even if Kang the conqueror appeared again, Tony Stark couldn''t be afraid of war!


    "Since you don''t think I''m qualified to call him iron man, I also don''t think you can call him iron boy, see the real chapter at hand!" Thinking of this, Tony Stark took a deep breath, looked at the steel boy and said.


    "I know that although you look young and even the descendants of Reid in terms of generations, your birth time will not be shorter than ours. Therefore, I will do my best in the battle!"


    "Of course it should!" The corner of the steel boy''s mouth raised slightly and said excitedly, "in fact, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time!"


    To tell the truth, although the iron boy regards iron man as his idol, as a super genius, he is also very proud. He feels that he has already surpassed iron man in terms of strength and wisdom!


    However, the iron boy also knows that such a comparison is unfair in itself, not to mention that he is in the same era as iron man. More importantly, iron man is the founder of the times, and he can achieve today only by standing on the shoulders of giants


    Fortunately, at this time, the iron boy can finally fulfill his long cherished wish, because Tony Stark of the universe has surpassed most of the iron man, and even reached the single universe level, far beyond the ordinary iron man.


    Fighting with such an iron man, the iron boy is not too bullying. After all, he has not reached the multi universe level in theory, but also the single universe level


    "I''ll help you find a battlefield..." Huang asked the avatar. Looking at Tony Stark and the steel boy, they smiled and nodded. In an instant, their bodies quickly became smaller, as if they had become the size of ants, just like using ant man''s war clothes.


    But in the perception of Tony Stark and the steel boy themselves, they haven''t changed, and even everything around them hasn''t changed. They just hear the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar echoing: "well, now you can start to rely on your abilities..."


    "Buzz!" With the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar falling, Tony Stark''s body was instantly covered with a layer of armor. Facing the steel boy with the same name as conqueror Kang, Tony Stark didn''t dare to be careless. After all, he knew how difficult conqueror Kang was before.


    In this place, Tony Stark doesn''t need to save energy like in the castle, because the infinite gem is now in the avenger building. Tony Stark can fight all the time as long as the material of armor can withstand the reverse bite!


    Even in order to show his strength and defend his identity as iron man, Tony Stark has displayed all the new armor under development


    The purple and blue lights shine on each other at the core of the armor. The two distinct forces do not mean to collide with each other, but are intertwined very harmoniously, as if they were one!


    Yes, Tony Stark has begun to use the energy and law in the power gem in addition to the space gem. Although this has not made Tony Stark''s armor qualitative change, it has also raised his combat effectiveness to a higher level


    Of course, with the increase of combat effectiveness, the problem of counterattack of infinite gem power has become more serious, but Tony Stark is rich and thick skinned enough to pester Wanda to make some powerful materials, so there is no need to worry about the loss of materials.


    "Space gem? Power gem? Is this your research?" The steel boy looked at Tony Stark''s armor, his eyes flickered slightly, and then said with some emotion, "I have to say that your research on infinite gemstones is indeed very powerful, but this is not really your power after all. If you lose infinite gemstones, how much strength can your armor play?"


    "Without infinite gemstones, the energy supply of war armor can''t be supplied at all. Can you say that you have solved the energy supply problem of war armor?" Tony Stark subconsciously retorted, and then suddenly thought of the conqueror Kang''s armor. There seemed to be no energy in those armor.


    "The universe is vast, technology is endless, and energy itself is there. If you can find them and use them as materials to condense armor, you naturally don''t need to worry about energy..." the steel boy shook his head and said softly.


    "Once you could develop countless different sets of armor, but how many sets of armor can you develop using only infinite gemstones? Six sets? Or six sets of permutations and combinations?"


    "Buzz!" As the voice of the steel boy fell, a suit of armor appeared on him. It was a set of fiery red armor, which looked like the horse armor of previous generations, but there was a burning breath in the armor, which was the legal power of fire.


    "Boom!" At the sound of, the huge flame burned in front of Tony Stark. Tony Stark''s face changed and his body directly faded. He wanted to use the power of space gemstones to cross the barrier of space and avoid this move.


    But the space seemed to be affected by the power of the flame. Tony Stark''s body became stiff for a moment, which changed Tony Stark''s face. He quickly condensed the energy of the power gem into a barrier, and then flew upside down in the powerful flame explosion.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1521

    What he experienced at this time was something Tony Stark had never thought of before, even if he knew that the steel boy was strong, was the parallel identity of conqueror Kang, and was powerful!


    But since he began to study the power of infinite gemstones, Tony Stark has always felt that his strength has improved rapidly, and he has reached the peak of cosmic technology and strength


    But now, the steel boy opposite him defeated him with his armor. He hasn''t used any so-called treasures yet


    Yes, just a brief collision. Tony Stark knows he has lost and lost in a mess!


    Without the power blessing of infinite gem series, Tony Stark can produce the strongest armor, that is, the edge of sub heavenly Father level. It is only the level where the destructive power reaches and the difference between real combat is 18000 miles.


    Tony Stark itself is already legendary, that is, the strongest armor he can make does not exceed his level.


    Tony Stark''s proud brain has not surpassed his own realm. Even if his vision has surpassed the times, even if he has obtained a lot of scientific and technological knowledge from the God Group in his brain, he still hasn''t really made innovation, and he is still using the power of others


    But at this time, the steel boy in front of Tony Stark is completely different. Tony Stark doesn''t know how the steel boy does it, but the steel boy has indeed succeeded in turning the rules in the universe into the energy of armor. More accurately, it condenses some simple rules into armor.


    Tony Stark can''t really condense the power of law, but can only be replaced by the power of infinite gemstones.


    It is for this reason that Tony Stark made a leap for a period of time. Directly under the sub heavenly Father level, he achieved the peak combat effectiveness of the heavenly Father level at one fell swoop, and then successfully possessed the cosmic combat effectiveness, but these are the power of infinite gemstones


    "I lost..." thinking of this, Tony Stark stopped decadent and ended the battle directly. The speed was so fast that the Avengers didn''t respond.


    However, the Avengers saw Tony Stark''s face and were worried for a time, because they had never seen Tony Stark''s face before.


    After all, Tony Stark has always been a proud man before. Even when his strength lags behind the Avengers, he has never been discouraged, because he believes that with his wisdom, he can catch up one day!


    "Master, Tony, he''s like this. Won''t anything happen?" Huang Liang looked at the avatar around him with some worry and asked in a low voice.


    "No harm!" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and whispered, "if he can''t come out with such a setback, he''s not Tony Stark. Besides, isn''t it normal to be defeated by his fans?"


    "The power of infinite gem is really strong, and it is not wrong to study the power of infinite gem, but the fault is that you are Tony Stark..." at this time, Tony Stark''s fan steel boy took back his armor and looked at Tony Stark and said seriously.


    "Whether you master all the power of the six infinite gemstones or develop other armor of the same level, you can prove your talent and wisdom, but unfortunately, you haven''t done either!"


    "Your comprehensive strength is definitely a top-notch existence among Tony Stark in the multiverse, but your wisdom and innovation ability do not take any lead, which means that you, who have stronger power and more abilities, have lost to other Tony Stark!"


    "You should know that the space gem armor you developed doesn''t have any technical content, but it''s just a device for using the ability of space gem. Even now you integrate power gem, it''s the same. Give me some time to study the technical content, and I can easily study it..."


    "I know!" Tony Stark heard the words of the steel boy, nodded solemnly and said softly, "I have no problem studying the infinite gem armor, but I''m too slow. They are really not technical enough just as the carrier of the infinite gem power. I should be able to develop the armor that condenses the power of six infinite gemstones faster..."


    "What''s more, you''re right. I haven''t thought about energy since the emergence of infinite gemstones. Even if I know that the power of sub heavenly father needs the existence of laws, I haven''t studied them, because I think there are infinite gemstones, and it''s meaningless to study them..."


    "But unfortunately, infinite gemstones are indeed powerful, but they are not the most powerful existence, especially when I don''t give full play to their full power..."


    "You are indeed qualified to be called the steel boy, and you are not wrong. To some extent, you are indeed beyond me and reed Richards!"


    "Thank you for coming, and thank you for giving me a blow in the head so that I can wake up in time. Otherwise, I''m afraid my thinking will always be limited to infinite gemstones!"


    While talking, Tony Stark found himself suddenly back in the avenger building, or their bodies suddenly recovered, and the barrier power around them disappeared.


    Tony Stark glanced at Huang Wen''s Avatar, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and looked at him with a light smile. He couldn''t help feeling in his heart.


    Tony Stark knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar must have seen his own problems, but if these things were pointed out by Huang Wen''s Avatar, Tony Stark would not have such a big impact as now.


    It''s more powerful for steel boy, a fan of Tony Stark, to break Tony Stark''s original rigid thinking.


    "Well, it seems that Tony, you should have a great harvest! That is, the communication between you smart people is more convenient..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Tony Stark, looking at himself, suddenly said with a smile, and specially emphasized the word "smart man", which made Tony Stark''s face black again.


    "By the way, Tony, we can''t call you iron man in the future. What''s your iron man backup club? Shall I ask silly girl to help you dissolve it first?" Just when Tony Stark''s face was black, Huang asked the avatar with a unchanged smile.


    "Oh, no, there''s no need to dissolve. Don''t we have a ready-made iron boy? It seems that it''s OK to directly change the iron man backup club into the iron boy backup club!"


    "After all, the steel boy is younger, smarter and more handsome than you. I think he will be more popular, especially if he doesn''t have any bad hobbies and an unforgettable history, doesn''t he?"

 Chapter 1522

    "What you said is younger and smarter than me. I can admit it. After all, I lost to him, and he really looks younger..." Tony Stark''s face is darker at this time. He stares at Huang and asks the avatar in a very unhappy way, "but which eye of you thinks this little boy is more handsome than me?"


    Even if he lost to his fans, Tony Stark doesn''t want to admit that he is not as handsome as the other party. Even if the steel boy is really a little handsome, he is far from Tony Stark!


    And this time, Tony Stark doesn''t think he will lose all the time. Although the steel boy looks young, he definitely lives longer than Tony Stark!


    Tony Stark took a detour for a while, or temporarily stopped his strength because of the impasse of thinking, but it doesn''t mean he can''t surpass it again. Tony Stark still believes in his wisdom. In this regard, he won''t lose to anyone!


    "I think so in both eyes. No one here really thinks Tony is more handsome than the steel boy?" Huang Wen''s Avatar shrugged and almost pierced Tony Stark''s just cleaned up state of mind.


    "No, the steel boy must be more handsome!"


    "Yes, the steel boy is much more handsome!"


    "Ah? No? No, someone really thinks Tony is handsome?"


    "He''s just a rich playboy. I don''t think he''s handsome..."


    I don''t know whether it is due to the obscene power of Huang Wen''s Avatar, or for the heart of zatoni stark together, or we really think so. In short, the Avengers mocked and said that Tony Stark''s face was as black as water, and some holes were drilled in for a time


    "From today on, you are an iron boy. Before I re develop a new armor, I will not appear as an iron man again. I want to comb my way!" Fortunately, perhaps his heart had been broken. Tony Stark ignored the words of the Avengers directly, looked at the steel boy, said a word, and took off.


    "Needless to say, I''m also an iron boy!" The corners of the steel boy''s lips slightly lifted, though he make complaints about them, but he was obviously very happy.


    "Seize this opportunity, I just want to improve the universe. See if you can find a chance to understand the rules and even the rules..." Huang asked the voice of the avatar sounded in Tony Stark''s ear, which made Tony Stark''s body stagnate, but soon he flew back home.


    "Sure enough, the guy Huang asked didn''t want me to continue studying infinite gemstones, so he specially asked the steel boy to stimulate me..." an idea flashed through Tony Stark''s mind, but he obviously cared more about things at this time.


    "Pepper! I''m back!" When he got home, Tony Stark shouted eagerly and let pepper out with a puzzled face.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry... Didn''t Mr. Huang say that Morgan hasn''t been born yet? You don''t want to..." seeing Tony Stark''s eager appearance, pepper obviously misunderstood. He looked at Tony Stark and said helplessly.


    "No, do you think I''m handsome?" Tony Stark quickly waved his hand and asked, looking carefully into pepper''s eyes.


    "Old husband and wife, why do you suddenly say this..." peper somewhat embarrassed avoided Tony Stark''s eyes and whispered.


    "No, whether I''m handsome or not is a very important question!" Obviously, Tony Stark is still very concerned about his appearance. Otherwise, Huang asked the avatar to say that the iron boy is better than him. He won''t just refute the point of handsome.


    Therefore, when the Avengers all said that the steel boy was more handsome, Tony Stark had a little self doubt


    "Certainly handsome!" Peper looked at Tony Stark reluctantly and said.


    "What about this boy?" Tony Stark waved and called up the image of the steel boy.


    "Er..." Pepper looked at the steel boy and was obviously stunned. Then he realized that Tony Stark would be angry if he didn''t say Tony Stark was handsome for the first time.


    Thinking of this, pepper''s eyes turned slightly, his face changed rapidly, glared at Tony Stark and asked, "well, I didn''t give you Morgan, but you gave birth to one yourself, didn''t you? No, he''s so old. He''s your illegitimate son before, didn''t you say you''ve taken safety measures?"


    "Well... No, pepper, listen to me!" Tony Stark was caught off guard by peper. He quickly smiled at peper. He had no time to ask himself who was handsome with the steel boy before.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Huang Wen''s Avatar couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect that Tony Stark was most concerned about this problem after he was hit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Master?" Seeing the happy appearance of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the Avengers looked at each other. Huang Liang stood up and carefully looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and shouted tentatively.


    "It''s all right. Tony is a little embarrassed at this time!" Huang Wen''s Avatar smiled and waved his hand. He didn''t tell Tony Stark''s experience at this time. He was mainly afraid that some female Avengers learned peper''s moves, which would make it difficult for male Avengers to resist in the future.


    "Master, what happened after we left? Why is there an iron boy?" Huang Liang nodded clearly, didn''t ask again, but looked at the steel boy and asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, not only rocky has a group of himself, but the conqueror Kang also has a group of himself. He locked the other himself in the core of the sacred timeline, and the steel boy is an alternative..." Huang asked the avatar briefly about the subsequent events, but did not mention the events outside the multi universe, which the Avengers didn''t understand.


    "Mr. Huang asked," well, you have dealt with the nihilistic world at the end of time, Mobius and them? " After Huang Wen''s Avatar finished telling the story, the evil god rocky and the female rocky looked at each other, carefully looking at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "Oh, Mobius, they sent me back to their original universe. I think they should live the life they want!" Huang asked the avatar to think a little and said with a smile.


    "Then we can rest assured!" The evil god rocky and the female rocky breathed a sigh of relief and said sincerely, "thank you for asking Mr. Huang..."


    "Well, Mr. Huang asked, where''s my brother?" At this time, rocky couldn''t help but look at Huang Wen''s Avatar and ask. After all, Huang Wen''s Avatar went to the space-time variation administration in the image of God King Thor, and rocky didn''t see the location of God King Thor after he came back.


    "Oh, I almost forgot..." Huang asked the avatar, stunned, and then waved his hand.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1523

    "Buzz!" With the wave of Huang Wen''s Avatar, a burly body appeared in the avenger building. Of course, this burly body is only compared with normal people, and there is still a big gap compared with those Avengers who can deform.


    "Good fellow, how many years has Thor been trapped?" Yes, the person who appeared was no one else. It was Thor, the God King, but Thor now looks a little embarrassed.


    Well, it''s not so accurate to say embarrassed. At this time, Thor''s beard is many times longer than before. You know, he was originally the image of a big beard, and now his beard and hair are all connected together, which is even more exaggerated than the fat house Thor.


    More importantly, Thor, the God King, looked obviously older and smelled tired.


    However, the thunder light surged in Thor''s eyes. More importantly, in the thunder light, there was a faint flash of wisdom!


    Yes, the light of wisdom. When rocky saw this almost strange existence for Thor, the God King, appeared, rocky subconsciously rubbed his eyes. He felt that he was wrong. How could Thor, the God King, have anything to do with wisdom?


    "Thor?" Thinking of this, rocky hesitated to look at the God King Thor and shouted, with a worried look, because he felt that the state of God King Thor was not normal at this time.


    "Hoo!" When Thor, the God King, heard Loki''s words, he took a long breath of turbidity, and the whole person seemed to wake up. Youth and vitality appeared on him, and at the same time, a sense of dignity spread on him.


    Of course, such majesty is nothing to the Avengers present, but it is completely different in the eyes of rocky. They seem to see the shadow of God King Odin in Thor.


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang!" After regaining consciousness, Thor, the God King, nodded at the rocky people. When he saw a group of rocky, he was only a little stunned. Then he bowed to the avatar of Huang Wen, but his face looked a little tired.


    "It''s all right. I borrowed your identity before. It''s even my reward!" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly, "and it seems that your harvest is OK. My suggestion is not wrong..."


    Before going to the space-time variation administration, Huang Wen''s Avatar found Thor secretly. He said it was secretly. In fact, he didn''t deliberately hide it, but no one knew it.


    Huang asked the avatar to go to the space-time variation administration by borrowing the identity of God King Thor. Even if God King Thor was not so smart, he did not ask Huang why the avatar didn''t go in his own identity, but quickly agreed, and said he would stay in Asgard.


    However, Huang asked who the Avatar was? Will he use the identity of God King Thor for nothing without paying?


    Besides, the acting should be a complete set. In case the conqueror Kang detects the God King Thor in the universe when the avenger alliance opens the channel, won''t Huang''s plan of incarnation fail? Of course, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t know the identity of the conqueror Kang at that time, but Huang Wen''s Avatar was Lao Yinbi. Naturally, he wouldn''t make such a mistake.


    So Huang asked the avatar to offer to help God King Thor open a small stove. After all, God King Thor didn''t participate in the previous vengeance and even rocky training. To tell the truth, with God King Thor''s talent, his strength fell behind.


    God King Thor''s talent is placed among the Avengers, which is absolutely the top existence, even compared with hanging force Haoke and Wanda.


    After all, God King Thor has a powerful God King father and a more powerful mother. Although the mother Huang Wen Avatar has not been seen yet, Huang Wen avatar can be sure that the mother is beyond the single universe.


    Of course, the God King Thor cannot be the son of the multi cosmic God, but the son of the other party''s incarnation in the current universe, but this can not be underestimated


    When Huang asked the avatar to put forward the special training, the God King Thor agreed without saying a word, saying that the God King Thor did not envy the special training, which was impossible.


    After all, with his own efforts and the power contained in his own blood, Thor finally broke through to the heavenly Father level. As soon as he passed the pass, he found that the heavenly Father level was no longer a strong player in the avenger alliance.


    Even Steve Rogers, who used to be ordinary and needed the help of storm hammer or Thor hammer to have divine power, directly surpassed him.


    If Thor, the God King, was not naturally straightforward and narrow-minded, he might have been jealous.


    Later, Huang Wen''s Avatar helped rocky open the special training. To tell the truth, at that time, God King Thor also wanted Huang Wen''s Avatar to help him with the special training, but God King Thor didn''t mean to open his mouth in front of all Asgard subjects.


    When Loki''s training is over, Thor, the God King, can find the great changes in Loki and the improvement of his strength. Thor, the God King, knows that if he is in the same state with Loki, Loki will not lose to him.


    But before, Thor, the God King, basically hanged Loki. At most, he was attacked by Loki with a knife. The combat effectiveness of both sides was not at the same level at all.


    Loki once again proved the strength of the special training and made Thor yearn more. Therefore, when Huang Wen''s Avatar proposed to give Thor special training at this time, Thor''s heart was full of expectation.


    Even though the God King Thor knows that special training is not so simple. If he improves his strength in a short time, he must pay a huge price. The God King Thor is still looking forward to it.


    After Huang asked the avatar to see that God King Thor agreed, he began to help God King Thor analyze what kind of special training is the most suitable special training for God King Thor.


    Finally, Huang Wen''s Avatar thought of the final form of God King Thor, or the strongest form, Rune King Thor.


    Thor in the state of Rune king should be the most powerful form besides Thor possessed by eternity, and it is also the form that Thor, the God King of the universe, is most likely to reach.


    Because to tell the truth, the thunder law of Asgard''s monomer God system is really weak, and it is not difficult to reproduce such a thunder law.


    In the special training of the God Group, Max once met Thor, the God King at the peak of the heavenly father. Thor''s thunder law has reached the extreme of Asgard, but he can''t complete the final transformation because the thunder law contained in the single God system is limited.


    In the end, Max integrated the thunder law of Asgard God system and the thunder law of Olympus God system, and finally created a more powerful thunder law, even with signs of regularization. Only then did Max reach a higher level and barely catch up with the pace of the God Group

 Chapter 1524

    Therefore, if Thor wants to improve his strength, he must make a new change in his thunder law. However, it is impossible for Thor to learn the thunder law of other gods like max.


    Not to mention that the God King Thor is the God King of Asgard. Can he accommodate the power of other gods, that is to say, can the God King Thor really improve a lot? After all, Thor has no experience like max


    Of course, if Huang Wen''s Avatar can carefully teach God King Thor and teach God King Thor the power of thunder law he has mastered, it is also very simple for God King Thor to improve his strength, but Huang Wen''s Avatar obviously does not have such patience, let alone that God King Thor can only go down the road of Huang Wen''s Avatar, It is impossible to embark on the road of strengthening that originally belonged to Thor.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Huang Wen''s Avatar still decided to let God King Thor improve his strength in the way of Rune King Thor, and strive to let God King Thor embark on the road of Rune king.


    Of course, it''s not that after this special training, God King Thor directly has the strength of Rune King Thor, which is impossible. After all, God King Thor''s strength is still far from enough, and he doesn''t have a special plug-in for the protagonist of his personal magazine


    In the personal journal of the rune King Thor, facing the upcoming dusk of the gods and the dying Asgard gods, Thor cut off his eyes, drank the spring of wisdom, and then hung himself under the world tree for seven days and seven nights. Finally, Thor became a powerful rune King Thor in exchange for the power of the original lune rune.


    Yes, it''s a little perfunctory and childish. After all, the price of one eye and the price of hanging for seven days and seven nights are really nothing, especially for the gods.


    Therefore, it''s more like a plug-in specially created by personal magazine for Thor, just like the strength of some superheroes'' personal magazine can be infinitely improved, and even massacre the whole universe


    However, this also gives Huang Wen an idea to incarnate, an idea to improve Thor, the God King.


    Because throughout the way of the rune King Thor''s promotion, it is nothing more than the promotion of wisdom and the acquisition of the power hidden in the world tree, which is the power that surpasses the Asgard power, but accommodates with the Asgard power.


    After obtaining this power, Thor''s thunder law can not only be more perfect, but also understand the power of rules and reach a new level.


    In the final analysis, it is the world tree, a powerful existence closely related to Asgard and spanning the entire multiverse.


    However, the God King Thor has been stealing the power of the world tree before, and it doesn''t matter if he steals any more. Although the God King Thor was stealing the power of the world tree for the whole Asgard, now he wants to improve his strength


    Of course, just stealing the power of the world tree is not enough. We also need to understand the power in the world tree, which is very difficult for Thor, especially for Thor, who doesn''t like to use his brain


    Fortunately, the fountain of wisdom is not difficult to find for Huang Wen''s Avatar. Huang Wen''s Avatar easily harvested a large pool of fountain of wisdom, and then the special training of God King Thor began.


    To tell the truth, Thor was very excited when he heard that Huang Wen''s Avatar wanted to train himself. When he heard that Huang Wen''s Avatar wanted to train himself in the way that the most powerful Thor in the multiverse became stronger, Thor''s heart was fast.


    However, when Thor, the God King, was tied under the world tree and hung upside down, with books in his hands that he could not understand, and a fountain below, he was stunned when he sprayed the spring water into his mouth from time to time.


    "Mr. Huang asked... What is this? Shouldn''t I, the most powerful in the multiverse, improve my strength by fighting?" Thor, the king of God, looked up at the rope on his feet and shouted loudly.


    "Go to your dreams! How can you become stronger if you don''t open the hook? I can''t directly help you open the hook, but torture you... Cough, but I can make you have similar experience and improve your strength..." Huang asked the avatar angrily, and coughed twice in the middle.


    "Torture! Mr. Huang asked, what you said must be torture? Or forget it. Mr. Huang asked, even if you hang me here, I can''t understand this thing in my hand... You''d better let me go back to Asgard, or you can let me slowly understand the power of the world tree..." the corner of God Thor''s mouth twitched slightly and said helplessly.


    "That''s because you took the book upside down!" He turned his eyes and said, "This one is the previous collection of master Gu Yi. Of course, there are also your Asgard collection and the collection of the Heavenly God group. They are all about the records of the world tree. Come on and study them slowly. When you study them thoroughly, you will know more about the world tree. I think you will have more hope to understand the power of runes and become the king of thunder and lightning."


    "Who is rez? The thunder king is obviously not as famous as my God King Thor... Cough cough!" Thor, the God King, was stunned when he heard the speech. After transferring the books, he couldn''t help muttering. Then he was sprayed by the spring of wisdom and almost choked to death on the spot.


    "If even the fountain of wisdom can''t improve your wisdom, make you smarter and gain the power of the world tree, I can only say that you may only be able to wait until the day when you have the treatment of the protagonist and hang up..." the voice of Huang Wen''s Avatar echoed in the ear of God King Thor.


    "I know your age is not young. If you can''t improve yourself through the world tree, it''s also a good choice to accumulate your divine power through age. Of course, I''ll pay attention to your age limit and let you stay here for 2000 years!"


    "Two thousand years? No!" God King Thor''s frightened voice echoed around, but Huang Wen''s Avatar had left. No one paid attention to God King Thor. He was hung there alone and could not escape.


    At first, Thor struggled. Finally, with the passage of time, he was forced to start learning.


    Even though Thor did not have this talent, with the help of the fountain of wisdom, he gradually learned some knowledge and felt closer between the world tree and himself.


    However, the speed of God King Thor''s understanding of knowledge is really too slow. It''s really difficult to judge whether it is the passage of time that makes God King Thor''s divine power strong by itself, or the slow understanding of the world tree that makes his strength improve quickly


    Fortunately, in the end, the God King Thor left the world. When rocky helped remind Huang Wen''s Avata

 Chapter 1525

    However, it is precisely because of his previous experience that Thor, the God King, looks a little abnormal, and even smiles reluctantly, even if he improves his strength as he wishes.


    While hanging under the world tree, Thor, the God King, once thought about Loki. Yes, he wondered what Loki had experienced in the special training. Even if Loki''s special training was not the incarnation of Abbot Huang Wen, Thor, the God King, could know through his own special training that Loki''s special training was not easy


    "I think your breath is much stronger than before. It can really be compared with your old Yin... Cough, old father..." looking at the embarrassed smile of God King Thor, Huang asked the avatar that there was no embarrassment at all, but accidentally told the truth, which made it a little embarrassed.


    However, Huang Wen''s Avatar carefully perceived the situation of God King Thor, and was not satisfied with the current situation of God King Thor. Even though God King Thor was comparable to God King Odin, before the special training, God King Thor was already at the heavenly Father level, and he didn''t even improve his realm!


    Except for those legendary students, this one has the smallest improvement in strength after special training, and he is the God King Thor!


    "I''m sorry to disappoint Mr. Huang Wen..." Thor, the God King, didn''t mean to be excited. Instead, he scratched his head more embarrassed and sighed with regret. "I did harvest something from the world tree, but this harvest is still a little worse than the divine power growing with age."


    "If I really got the power of runes as Mr. Huang Wen said, I should have broken through to a new level..."


    "So it seems that this way of promotion is indeed the treatment of the protagonist, but it doesn''t matter. Soon the whole universe will become more powerful, and your Asgard will be automatically promoted with the universe, including the world tree..." Huang asked the avatar shook his head and said softly.


    "At that time, you Asgard will not only be able to give birth to more gods, but also gain blessings from a stronger world tree, which I think will help you surpass this step."


    "Moreover, you don''t need to be depressed. It''s a good strength to put the heavenly Father peak in the avenger alliance, not to mention that your old father has only the heavenly Father peak..."


    "Of course, he will not be so rash to go to the dimensional battlefield. He must be a means to improve his strength, but it is not so easy to upgrade to the multi universe level, especially in the multi universe. Odin''s name is not small!"


    "Will the universe get stronger later?" God King Thor seemed a little confused when he heard Huang Wen''s incarnation. The light of wisdom in his eyes had long disappeared when he just came out of the special training place.


    This is also a matter of no way. The state of wisdom is just a temporary state that has lasted for more than 2000 years. Without the blessing of the fountain of wisdom, the wisdom of Thor, the king of God, has returned to its original appearance.


    Moreover, even with the blessing of the fountain of wisdom, God King Thor has not reached the level of Rune King Thor for more than 2000 years. It can be seen that his wisdom is indeed very ordinary without hanging up


    Of course, this can''t blame the God King Thor. After all, the rune King Thor is in the open state or the protagonist. In addition, the difference in strength between the two sides is indeed too large. It''s normal that the God King Thor can''t achieve it overnight.


    "Yes, we went to the space-time variation administration to gain some results..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded, suddenly thought of something, and pointed to the rocky aside.


    "When I replaced you before, I promised them to stay in the Asgard of the universe. It happens that their strength is stronger than most of your gods. Staying is also an improvement to the overall strength of Asgard."


    "Of course, you need to change your name a little at that time, otherwise it seems a little difficult to address..."


    "Do they all stay? It''s a good thing! My Asgard''s strength can be improved again!" As soon as Thor''s eyes brighten, he reacts quickly in this regard. He can use these rocky to steal some of the power of Asgard of the other party, coupled with the improvement of the universe itself. At that time, Asgard''s strength must make great progress!


    "Well, you are all ready. It''s best to enter the state of closed cultivation. One day later, I will integrate the divine timeline into the universe. At the same time, the creator God eternity has also given me a rule power, which can make some rules easier to understand. You should seize the opportunity!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at a group of Avengers waving their hands. His body flashed, disappeared in place and appeared at the edge of the universe.


    "I''m about to succeed. I''ll raise the universe at this time, which is also good for the array I made, so the array eye itself has been improved..." Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the direction of Huang Wen and Belle, his eyes flickered slightly, whispered, and then began to wait silently.


    "As the universe ascends, Mr. Huang asked, has he been able to do this?" In the avenger building, God King Thor''s eyes flickered slightly and couldn''t help muttering, "but Mr. Huang Wen didn''t make my strength advance by leaps and bounds. How lucky and talented is that rune King Thor?"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar also told God King Thor about the blind thing of Rune King Thor, but God King Thor felt that if he could get such powerful strength by being blind, countless people in the world would be willing to do so.


    Even the God King Odin and Nick Frey who have been blind for one eye are the same. Don''t they have another eye? In the face of strong strength, what are these?


    "Rather than envy others, it''s better to seize every opportunity to become stronger. Master''s promotion of the whole universe this time is not a small matter. If you seize this opportunity, you must have hope to reach our realm!" Huang Liang patted Thor on the shoulder and comforted.


    "Not bad! With Mr. Huang Wen''s help this time, I will break through!" Thor took a deep breath and said solemnly, "after all, my special training for so many years is not wasted. I still have a promotion!"


    "Let''s go! Rocky, let''s go back first... Well, it''s rocky. To tell you the truth, I think Mr. Huang asked that there is a way. Your names should be changed. At least give yourself a special place, or we really don''t know who we''re calling..."


    The heroic utterance of God, tor, looked at the rocky people, scratched their heads, and make complaints about them. Although each Loki was different, they were indeed a name.

 Chapter 1526

    To tell the truth, Thor, the God King at this time, was a little lucky. This time, the space-time variation authority finally led a group of rocky to his universe. If it was a group of Thor, it would be embarrassing.


    After all, Thor of any universe has great potential. More importantly, Thor is the God King of Asgard. If there are a group of thors, even if Thor''s heart is big, he doesn''t know how to arrange them to live in Asgard.


    Finally, the God King Thor took a group of Loki back. As for what name they changed after they returned, and how the evil god Loki would get along with the female Loki, it is temporarily unknown, because now everyone''s attention is focused on the ascension of the universe.


    Even the death lady is the same, and even the death lady looks at the death servant Wade carefully and says: "the universe is about to evolve. See if you can take advantage of this opportunity to communicate more about your own strength. I knew that Huang asked that guy''s strength could be strong to that extent. I should have asked him to help you improve your strength before..."


    "I know, that guy is a hanging wall!" But, wife, if you want to see me outside the multiverse, it''s not impossible. Anyway, I''m thick skinned, and then I''ll run to the Avengers every day


    "You think beautifully and run every day. Are you looking for Huang to ask? You''re looking for your little wolf. I''m sorry to point you out!" The death lady glared angrily, and Wade said.


    In fact, Ms. death doesn''t know why. Every death attendant Wade of the universe likes Logan so much. Even if he doesn''t exist, I''m afraid that death attendant Wade can pester Logan every day if Logan doesn''t stab him.


    "Can it be the same? I love you and I love the little wolf. These are two kinds... Alas!" Before Wade finished his words, he got a blow on his head and lay down on the bed.


    "Stay honest, you, I''ll see..." the death lady stared at Wade, and her body didn''t dissipate, but the light in her eyes was a little less, which obviously diverted her attention.


    "Buzz!" At the edge of the universe, the lady of death gathered an avatar here and stood next to Huang Wen''s Avatar, who had taken out a light mass and a mobius ring and suspended between the universe.


    "Boom!" It seems that the whole universe trembled at this time. This is not an illusion. If you stand outside the multiverse and observe the single universe, you can clearly see that the universe is shaking slightly, as if the universe was shaking.


    "The consciousness of the universe is recovering. After you improve the universe, the universe should be able to initially release the fighting power of the multi universe, and the universe will completely surpass the single universe in essence..." the lady of death felt all this and said softly.


    "I know, but I just hope the universe can be stronger..." Huang asked the avatar, nodded with a smile, then looked at the death lady and said, "at that time, the death lady can also use the power of rules to exert multi-dimensional cosmic power. Although it can''t compare with the Buddha, it seems that we can compete again?"


    "Do you still need to compete with me for your strength?" The death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar faintly, and the light of Xuanyuan sword seemed to flash in front of her eyes.


    "It''s not that I want to compete with Ms. death. It''s that Ms. death doesn''t keep her promise. I''ve left this universe and gone beyond the multiverse. You haven''t admitted what you lost to me, which makes me confused!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at the dead lady with some helplessness and said.


    "You haven''t really left this universe. Besides, I admit defeat to you. You can let everyone in the multiverse know. You don''t lose. What''s your hurry? With your current strength, do you still need to step on our creator gods to earn fame?" The death lady smiled and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked.


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry anyway. It''s the same when things are over." Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head and finally looked at the light mass and Mobius ring in front, "however, it seems that the universe can''t wait..."


    Huang Wen''s Avatar said, looking beyond the universe. He could sense that outside the universe, there were eyes falling on the universe. They noticed the amazing changes of the single universe, and some people sounded Huang Wen''s Avatar and Xuanyuan sword.


    "If I have finished the array, no matter how they probe, they can''t feel the things of the universe..." Huang asked the avatar, took back his eyes and muttered in his heart, "however, since the level that the universe can accommodate has been increased, is there any way to let that guy Sison descend another avatar?"


    "If I drop a multiverse avatar, I will not only be rewarded for defeating him, but also make Wanda go further and even reach the multiverse level in one step. I knew this was the case. I shouldn''t have cut Sison''s sword at that time. I should have let eternity take the shot, although eternity may not be able to beat Sison."


    At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar felt a little regretful, but soon put this emotion behind him and focused on the things in front of him.


    Under the control of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the rules in the light group were first integrated into the universe, and the rules of the universe became clear in an instant, which actually had no effect on ordinary people or even people under the sub heavenly Father level.


    Only the sub heavenly father can sense that the rules become clear, and the universe can feel that the rules are easier to communicate


    This is just the beginning. After all, the rules of the light group are eternal, and it is not difficult to integrate into the universe. The divine timeline in Mobius ring is the power that really helps the promotion of the current universe.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, under the operation of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the sacred timeline in Mobius ring is manifest, and one universe after another condenses out and slowly integrates into the current universe.


    Why are Huang Wen''s avatars and Ms. death so sure that the current universe will rise to a new level? Because there are so many universes in the divine timeline, it can really be regarded as a small multiverse.


    With the integration of one universe after another, the essence of the current universe began to become stronger. However, it did not develop a parallel universe, but constantly strengthened its essence under the control of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t need this universe to become a multiverse. It only needs that this universe can carry more forces and rules

 Chapter 1527

    After all, the sacred timeline can only be called a small multiverse. Even with Huang Wen universe, it is also a small multiverse. It is much stronger than the single universe, but it is completely incomparable with the real multiverse as a whole.


    Just as Huang Wen''s Avatar can now traverse the multiverse, it is also a strong multiverse level, and even has a Xuanyuan sword that vaguely surpasses the multiverse level. But even so, Huang Wen''s Avatar can''t be the opponent of the whole multiverse if he really fights the whole multiverse.


    Therefore, if Huangwen universe really takes itself as the benchmark and starts to evolve into a small multiverse, it will lead to the weakening of the single existence of Huangwen universe, which is at most a little stronger than before promotion, and let the existence of Tianshen group fight wantonly.


    After all, there is only so much energy for promotion. Naturally, it will cost a lot to share the profits and develop the parallel universe. At this time, the multi universe is not condensed in an instant, but accumulated for countless years.


    "Buzz!" With the continuous strengthening of the essence of Huang Wen''s universe, the rules of the whole universe become stronger, and the cosmic space becomes stronger and can accommodate more powerful existence.


    Originally, if a universe is promoted and becomes more powerful, its rules will be more obscure and difficult to understand, because the essence of the universe becomes stronger, the rules naturally become stronger, and the stronger rules contain richer Tao rhymes, and the difficulty of understanding naturally increases.


    However, before the promotion of the universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar first integrated the eternal rule light into the universe, making the rules of the whole universe clearer. Even if the universe was promoted, it did not make this clarity blurred.


    This is also the reason why Huang Wen''s Avatar can let go of Grandpa mieba. The compensation given by eternal is really fragrant. As long as Huang Wen''s Avatar''s legendary props can''t be expelled and Xuanyuan sword can continue to improve, the probability is not as good as the light effect of this rule.


    Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar itself cannot force the rules of a universe to become clearer, even if his current strength has exceeded eternity with the blessing of Xuanyuan sword.


    Because this is the power of power, the ability given by the omnipotent universe to the creator God, and also the basis for the survival of the creator God. Even the strong beyond the level of the creator God, it is difficult to really kill the creator God, because they are part of the rules of the omnipotent universe.


    "Succeeded!" Time has not passed long, at least far less than the evolution of Najie world. After all, the direction of the universe has long been determined. The promotion path of laws and rules is nothing more than to develop along the level of the multiverse. There is no difficulty. The only thing we need is enough energy.


    Unlike Najie world, it is not the rule composition of this omnipotent universe itself, but also integrated into the nihilistic world at the end of time. In this way, it is vaguely separated from this omnipotent universe. The direction of its evolution is uncertain and unknown. Naturally, it needs to spend more time and energy of Huang Wen''s incarnation to control.


    The success of the sentence just now is not what Huang Wen''s Avatar said, but what the lady of death on one side said. When the universe was successfully promoted, the breath on the lady of death suddenly soared and reached the level of multi universe.


    Compared with Huang Wen''s Avatar who met the death lady outside the multiverse, it is not much weaker, at least at the same level.


    In fact, it is somewhat incorrect to say that the lady of death outside the multiverse is the self. More accurately, it is the rule embodiment of the lady of death in the omnipotent universe, and the lady of death in front of us is the embodiment of the current universe.


    That''s why the creator gods can''t really be killed.


    what? You want to destroy the rules of the Almighty universe? Or one of the core rules? Then you go and see if the omnipotent universe''s antiphagy does it or not, and you''re finished.


    Some people don''t really think that the strength has surpassed those dimensions of the creator God, and the demon God doesn''t want to master the power of the creator God in his own hands? That''s the power of the Almighty universe. Who doesn''t want it?


    But unfortunately, the Almighty universe has experienced endless years, but there are still so many creationists. The strong can surpass the creationists, but can never replace the creationists, let alone completely take away the power and rules of the creationists


    "Yes, it worked." Huang asked the avatar with a smile and nodded. He was also full of multi cosmic power. Who is not the one who is limited by the current universe?


    "With the improvement of the universe, some of the original rules no longer exist. The strong in the multi universe can enter the universe, and the strong in the universe and above can also come to the earth dimension through other dimensions..." feeling the strong breath from Huang Wen''s Avatar, the death lady was silent for a moment, and then opened her mouth to remind.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I''m not the one who monitors the earth dimension..." Huang asked the avatar, shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile. "Of course, if someone really intrudes into the universe or comes to the earth dimension so recklessly, I won''t be polite. Xuanyuan sword hasn''t killed the strong at this level in a real sense!"


    Huang Wen''s Avatar not only had no fear, but even vaguely looked forward to the possible arrival of the dimensional demon God and the multi cosmic power.


    Are you kidding? Outside the universe, there will be eternal or other strong people who don''t want to damage the strength of the omnipotent universe to come forward to stop Huang Wen''s Avatar from killing. However, in Huang Wen universe, it''s different. This is already Huang Wen''s territory, just like the cosmic dimension of those dimensional demons and gods.


    Huang Wen has the right to kill anyone who dares to break into Huang Wen''s universe, and outsiders can''t say a word of No.


    For Huang Wen''s Avatar, those possible enemies are task rewards and walking treasures. Huang Wen''s Avatar wants those dimensional demons to be less cautious and come directly to the universe.


    Yes, it''s you, Sison.


    See if you, Sison, can really be immortal after leaving your cosmic dimension, and can bear the restraint power of Xuanyuan sword against you.


    "However, if it is really the coming of demons beyond the multi universe level, there will be some trouble. I can''t really win them for the time being, unless I thoroughly refine the array to form an absolute home advantage, just like in the original killing immortal sword array..." of course, Huang Wen''s avatar didn''t expand and thought he was invincible, He can clearly know that he is not an absolute strong man in the omnipotent universe.

 Chapter 1528

    If the multiverse level is the threshold to enter the universal power, then beyond the level of the creator God can be regarded as a real strong man.


    But the real strong does not mean invincible. Let alone the supreme existence, there are three realms between the multiverse and the supreme existence.


    The super cosmic level above the multiverse is the source of the power of infinite gemstones. Huang Wen''s Avatar once saw the mysterious goddess, the goddess of vengeance, is the strong one at this level. No one knows why it evolved into infinite gemstones in the multiverse.


    Similarly, Sison and other powerful dimensional demons are also strong at this level. They surpass the creator gods. Although they have no power, they are also not limited by power.


    Perhaps at the beginning, Sison and other dimensional demons were far inferior to the creator gods, but the experience of endless years made them finally surpass the creator gods, and their dimensional universe reached unimaginable levels, and even affected every parallel universe of every multiverse.


    This can be said to have achieved what the creator gods can do with rules and authority with their own great power, and it is enough to prove their strength.


    The level above the super cosmic level is the level of the legendary life court. This level has been regarded as the top strength of the omnipotent universe, but above them, there are transcendental levels. It is these existence that make the opposite omnipotent universe not really go to war with this omnipotent universe.


    Because reaching this level, their ability has great destructive power to the whole Almighty universe. If they really make these strong people crazy and fight hard, the Almighty universe will be greatly affected.


    Not to mention how much power the Almighty universe will lose if such a strong man really falls


    "Huh?" In the universe of Huang Wen, Huang Wen''s Avatar was just thinking about his unfinished array. He was suddenly stunned, couldn''t help but make a sound, and then the corners of his mouth raised slightly, looking very happy.


    "What happened?" The death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some doubts and asked.


    "Oh, it''s all right. I saw that strange began to communicate with new dimensional forces. It seems that he is quite competent. He is much more competent than Gu Yi. He doesn''t drink tea every day and travel around with his soul..." Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Well, it seems that when a strong person comes to the universe, he can''t monitor it, but when it comes to the earth dimension, he can definitely find it. It''s worthy of being the supreme mage I''m optimistic about!"


    "..." the lady of death looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar for a moment. To be honest, he didn''t quite understand what to be happy about. Moreover, Huang Wen''s Avatar was also on earth. As long as Huang Wen''s Avatar wishes, he can clearly perceive what happened in the earth dimension or the whole universe.


    You know, Huang Wen''s Avatar promotes the promotion of the universe, so Huang Wen''s Avatar has a strong control over most of the rules and forces of the universe. Otherwise, the universe is not so easy to really become Huang Wen''s private plot. You know, Huang Wen''s array has not been formed yet.


    To tell the truth, in the view of Ms. death, Huang Wen''s Avatar really doesn''t behave like a strong man. Which strong man will mix with a group of mortals when he reaches the level of multi universe. Game life is not like this. Huang Wen''s Avatar is like a mortal


    Thinking of this, the death lady shook her head and was about to leave when she suddenly thought of something. Looking at Huang, she asked the avatar, "by the way, your promotion in the universe will certainly be found. Maybe mieba won''t choose to return to the universe after seeing it. If so..."


    "He won''t give up. If he really gives up, he will never reach the level where he once killed the bully. Since even the goddess of vengeance has bet on him, the former bully should have surpassed the multi universe level and reached the super universe level?" Huang shook his head slowly, but said yes.


    "No, the former bully is close to the level of life court..." the death lady shook her head and said in a deep voice.


    "So strong? Has dakside reached the level of life court?" A trace of surprise flashed in the eyes of Huang Wen''s Avatar, which was much stronger than his imagination.


    "No one knows how powerful dakside is now, but once, in fact, the gap between the two sides is not large, at least in the realm, and dakside has not reached the level of life court..." the death lady''s eyes flickered slightly and said softly.


    "But after that war, dakside''s real body never appeared again. Only one incarnation restrained our energy in the dimensional battlefield. That''s why we had to take Ronnie away just after he was born..."


    "Although Ronnie has not been able to give full play to the full power of the complete Phoenix, there is still no problem with containment alone."


    "I didn''t expect that mieba should be so powerful. However, since mieba is so powerful, it''s even more impossible for mieba in our universe to give up and fight with me..." Huang asked the avatar to return to God. He smiled, shook his head and said.


    "After all, I''m his heart knot. If he can''t solve my heart knot, he will never reach the state of once destroying hegemony, or even close connection!"


    "Moreover, my heart knot can easily break his current state of mind. If he really gives up and comes back, some demons who can play with his inner dimension can easily control him at that time, because his weakness is too obvious!"


    "Now that you''ve decided, I won''t say anything..." the death lady looked at Huang and asked the avatar, opened her mouth, and finally sighed. After leaving a sentence, her figure disappeared.


    Huang Wen''s Avatar no longer pays attention to the dead lady or mieba, but looks in one direction. There, Huang Wen''s Avatar and Belle are hiding. What Huang Wen''s Avatar is happy about just now is not that strange is monitoring the dimension, but that his array has been completed!


    Yes, there was no movement and no one noticed. A new array evolved from Huang Wen''s immortal sword array was born.


    This is a legendary array created by Huang Wen with his own strength. Its power has reached the multi universe level. Combined with the multi universe level Huang Wen universe and Huang Wen Ben Zun, Huang Wen''s combat power will be greatly improved in this universe!


    At this moment, the universe really belongs to Huang Wen!


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1529

    "Succeeded?" Belle looked at the glittering light in Huang Wen''s hand and asked with some surprise. If she hadn''t had the experience of closed door cultivation in the quantum field space before, Belle would be difficult to adapt to such a long time of Dharma protection. However, Belle was very satisfied with the final result.


    "Yes, it worked." Huang Wen smiled and nodded. The glittering light in his hand gradually became clear. Four immortal swords full of killing machines were suspended between Huang Wen''s fingers. Below was a matrix full of mysterious rules.


    Kill immortal sword array!


    "Is this still the immortal sword array? How does it feel completely different from the previous one?" Belle felt the powerful power from the immortal killing sword array and asked with some doubts.


    Yes, the former immortal killing sword array is not what it is now. In other words, the former immortal killing sword array is completely another version, the immortal killing sword array of Qingyun gate.


    At that time, there was only one sword in Zhuxian sword array, that is, Zhuxian sword. Although the sword array could evolve countless sword Qi, it still could not change the reality that there was only one sword in Zhuxian sword array.


    Now, the immortal killing sword array has become the legendary immortal killing sword array of Tongtian cult leader. The Four Swords containing supreme sword intention and murderous spirit are matched with a sword array diagram, which is harmonious with each other, just like a whole.


    "This is the once immortal sword array." Huang asked, nodding and explaining, "I recast the immortal killing sword. With some materials and techniques, I made these four swords. Of course, it is far from enough to rely on the law power contained in the original immortal killing sword..."


    "Fortunately, I have enough sword skills and enough rules in kendo, which makes these four fairy swords contain different rules but can accommodate each other, as well as the sword array diagram of coordinating the power of the four fairy swords!"


    "I can feel that every sword here is more powerful than me, not to mention the power of the four swords together..." Belle looked at the immortal killing sword array with a serious look and whispered, "that is to say, this immortal killing sword array has reached the level of multi universe?"


    "Yes, only by reaching the level of multi universe can we really protect this universe..." Huang asked with a smile, nodded and said softly.


    "But Belle, you don''t need to envy. Now the universe has been promoted to a new level and the rules are clear. You can take advantage of this opportunity to break through the limitations of the single universe and reach the level of the multi universe..."


    "Even, because of the strength of our universe, you don''t need to leave this universe or be suppressed by this universe after you are promoted to the multiverse."


    After a long time, Belle''s strength is not invariable. Huang Wen has also helped Belle improve many abilities, and Belle''s own talent for the law of time and space is also very strong.


    At this time, Belle has reached the peak of the universe, which may be a little inferior to the top God Group, but in this era when the universe has just been promoted and the rules are fully manifested, Belle really hopes to make a breakthrough with the help of this east wind!


    Especially after the universe can be renamed as Huangwen universe, Huangwen can do more things that could not be done before, such as the blessing of Qi.


    Don''t underestimate the blessing of a breakthrough to the multi universe level universe, which is higher than the treatment of most protagonists. After all, the protagonist is only temporary. The blessing given by Huang Wen universe can be perfectly controlled by Huang Wen.


    "Indeed, I have seen the opportunity of the integration of space-time rules. I hope I can catch up with you a little this time!" Belle smiled at Huang Wen and said softly.


    "You don''t just want to catch up with me, you can leave the Avengers far behind!" Huang Wen smiled, shook her head, stroked Belle''s hair and said. A mysterious aura blessed Belle, amplifying Belle''s understanding of the rules at this time.


    "I will try my best!" Belle also felt this. Instead of wasting time, she continued to float in the void and began to feel the space-time rules suitable for her and strive to improve herself.


    "Belle has also come to this step. Although she did not continue to develop the power I gave her, the rules of time and space are also the top rules..." Huang asked, looking at Belle''s closed door, a soft look flashed in her eyes, and then looked at the immortal killing sword array in her hand.


    "It''s neither copper nor iron nor steel. It was once hidden at the foot of Xumi mountain. Without the reverse refining of yin and Yang, there is no water and fire to quench the edge. Kill the immortals, kill the immortals, and make the immortals glow everywhere. Jue immortals change infinitely, and the blood of Da Luo immortals stains their clothes..."


    "I don''t know what level the enemy I met for the first time. I hope he won''t disappoint me... Huh?"


    Huang Wen was ready to integrate the immortal killing sword array into the cosmic rules and completely complete the layout this time, but there was a wave of time and space.


    The power of this time-space fluctuation is so small that even if the strong man of sub heavenly Father level blocks it a little, it will completely disappear.


    If Huang Wen had arranged the immortal killing sword array, such fluctuations would not even appear in Huang Wen''s universe.


    But at such a time node, space-time fluctuations appeared. Huang Wen didn''t arrange the array. The Avengers began to close down because of the manifestation of the rules of the universe, and there was no space-time fluctuation of air traffic control


    The final location of this space-time fluctuation was in the avenger building. The shapes of Peter Parker and spider Gwen were instantly absorbed by the power of space-time and disappeared in situ.


    "Spider universe? It seems that it needs to wait a little. This universe is quite interesting. If I arrange the array, I have to pull them back. I''d better wait for them to solve these things by themselves!" Huang Wen glanced at the place where the power of time and space disappeared, and then glanced at the immortal killing sword array in his hand. He shook his head with a smile and said softly.


    "So I''m going to watch it again?" Huang Wen, who is still in the universe, sighed helplessly and couldn''t help muttering, "how do I feel that our avatars are working hard? I knew we had just stopped the fluctuation of time and space..."


    "However, there seems to be no strong existence in that universe. Instead, there are some old acquaintances. What would happen if he knew what happened in another universe?"


    While Huang Wen''s Avatar was talking, he looked at a beach on the earth. A bloated man full of power was lying on the beach, enjoying the sun and bikini, and a man was pouring wine for him.


    Yes, that''s what''s going on in retirement. Rees fix''s father and uncle, Kim and James Wesley, another universe, have a little to do with them

 Chapter 1530

    "Peter Parker and Gwen have been sent to the alien universe. They are analyzing the power of time and space, determining that the power of time and space comes from scientific and technological means, and are locking in the location of the alien universe..." at the same time, silly girl''s voice sounded in the avenger building, attracting the attention of all Avengers, even if they were closed.


    "Boom!" A powerful breath broke out in the avenger building. The Buddha light shone on the whole heaven and earth. For a time, people on the whole earth were in a trance.


    At this time, it was no one else who burst out of power. It was Huang Liang who was closing the door to understand the power of rules. But how could Huang Liang be in the mood to close the door when he heard that spider Gwen was transmitted to the alien universe?


    Even because the spider Gwen encountered such a thing, Huang Liangyi was unable to control his emotions and strength for a while.


    "Don''t worry, Liang." Huang Wen''s incarnation appeared beside Huang Liang and patted him on the shoulder, suppressing all the visions and forces, and calming Huang Liang a little.


    "Shifu..." after Huang Liang regained consciousness, he looked at Huang Wen with worry and asked eagerly, "Shifu, Gwen, how is she? Where has she gone? Is it dangerous?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s no big deal. The power of time and space takes Gwen and Peter away. Don''t you notice anything?" Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head and asked softly.


    "Spider man! Spider gene!" As soon as Huang Liang''s eyes lit up, he immediately thought of the key. Yes, the power of time and space did not pull away others, but took away the spiders Gwen and Peter Parker. That''s the only reason.


    After all, when it comes to strength, Peter Parker and spider Gwen are equal, and there is nothing outstanding. When it comes to the title, Huang Liang also has the title of Kung Fu spider. Is it different to stay here?


    Therefore, the reason why Peter Parker and spider Gwen are pulled away is that they have spider genes!


    "We have located the universe where the space-time forces are located. We are locking the cosmic coordinates and constructing the space-time channel!" Just when Huang Liang found the reason, silly girl''s voice sounded again in the avenger building.


    For the previous silly girl, it''s not so easy to locate a universe in the multiverse, because the multiverse is too big, and it''s always in motion, and the coordinates will change from time to time.


    Just like the earth, it seems that the earth is only orbiting the sun, but the sun is also leading the whole solar system around the center of the Milky way.


    In other words, even if the earth goes around the sun, the place it returns is no longer where it was originally.


    The multiverse is also in motion, especially countless single universes are constantly born, and the pattern of the multiverse is changing all the time, so the coordinates of each universe are uncertain.


    However, the silly girl at this time is different. After getting the knowledge system of miss time and the space-time variation administration, silly girl becomes more powerful. It is not difficult to directly lock in a universe. Even silly girl can find the universe they have traversed before.


    "Come on! Build a space-time channel, I want to go!" Hearing silly girl''s words, Huang Liang shouted eagerly.


    On one side, Huang asked the avatar to shake his head helplessly, but he didn''t mean to stop it. After all, this kind of thing won''t be calm on anyone. Moreover, there aren''t many strange places in the universe, at least in the main plot.


    Although there are some strong people born because of the particularity of Marvel Universe itself, and there is another thing that is suspected to be the source of spiders, Huang Liang is also a strong person. Cosmic strong people, no matter which single universe they look at, are top-level beings and big men.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t mean to worry at all. The sudden change makes Huang Liang a little confused. Let him vent. It''s no big deal.


    As for the fluctuations in the plot really caused to the universe, so what? Who let you mess with Huang Liang first?


    At the same time, in another universe, the spiders Gwen and Peter Parker fell from the sky and then suspended in mid air. It''s not that they gained the ability to fly, nor did they reach the sub heavenly Father level and understand the power of the law, but that they directly transferred a set of armor to them.


    After all, Peter Parker and spider Gwen suddenly appear in another strange universe. They must be vigilant and want to explore the surrounding situation.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not trying to understand the rules mentioned by Mr. Huang Wen? How can they appear here? The rules have been simplified. If I can understand the fur and become the rules I can use, I''ll have a chance to break through to the father level..." Peter Parker looked at the surrounding environment and couldn''t help muttering.


    Peter Parker is still very interested in the benefits brought by this cosmic promotion. After all, Peter Parker''s strength in the avenger alliance is OK, especially after practicing the legendary nine changes.


    Peter Parker is one of the few Avengers who practice the legendary nine changes to the extreme, which is comparable to Steve Rogers.


    But Steve Rogers is now a strong father, but Peter Parker is still a legend and has not really reached the strength to surpass the planet.


    It''s impossible not to be disappointed, but Peter Parker has experienced no less learning and special training than other Avengers. Before, Peter Parker could only sigh that he was not good at his work and didn''t seize the opportunity


    "Is this the place where Mr. Huang asked for special training for us?" While looking at the surrounding environment and thinking about what had happened before, Peter Parker suddenly thought of something, looked at the spider Gwen and said, "because we encountered the same problem, Mr. Huang asked us to put us in the same special training space?"


    "How is this possible?" Spider Gwen shrugged, looked at Peter Parker and said, "even if the master wants to give us special training, he won''t inform us. At least, he won''t inform me. Ah Liang will tell me in advance. After all, there are many times for special training..."


    The identity of spider Gwen is different from that of Peter Parker. Peter Parker is only one of the Avengers, and spider Gwen is Huang Wen''s daughter-in-law. If it''s really a special training, spider Gwen can''t know it.


    In particular, spider Gwen doesn''t have much meaning of special training, and Huang Wen''s Avatar won''t force spider Gwen to carry out special training, which spider Gwen still knows.


    "Yes..." Peter Parker nodded approvingly when hearing the words of spider Gwen, and then looked at the surrounding environment more suspiciously to get some news.

 Chapter 1531

    "Huh?" Soon, Peter Parker had a harvest. Although Peter Parker did not reach the level of sub heavenly Father, Peter Parker''s spider induction improved a lot after experiencing the teaching of panther God buster.


    Even compared with Logan''s beast perception, Peter Parker''s spider sensing is still a little behind, but it''s many times stronger than when he first got spider sensing.


    At this time, Peter Parker found some strange frequencies through spider sensing. He turned his head and looked at the spider with some hesitation. Gwen asked, "Gwen, do you feel it?"


    "What do you feel? Hmm? What a familiar power..." spider Gwen subconsciously answered Peter Parker, and then was stunned, because she also felt the familiar breath.


    "It seems that it is similar to us. One breath has been silent, and the other breath is still very unstable..." Peter Parker nodded and asked tentatively, "shall we go and have a look?"


    "Well, we can just find out what the world is like!" Spider Gwen did not hesitate, agreed with Peter Parker''s opinion, and the two men disappeared in place.


    For this strange universe, Peter Parker and spider Gwen do not mean to be afraid. After all, there are many universes and worlds they have been to before. Through short observation, they can analyze that there is no difference between this world and their world, and there is even no power to make them afraid.


    However, although Peter Parker and spider Gwen have fallen behind in the avenger alliance and have not broken through to the new level of sub heavenly Father, they are not weak.


    With the strength of Peter Parker and spider Gwen at this time, before the emergence of Huang Wen, they are definitely one of the top strengths on the bright side of the earth, that is, magneto, Professor X and the rampant hawk. They may not be able to win two people!


    In a cemetery under the dark night, a boy in spider clothes was sitting in front of a new tomb. His head cover was pulled to his hair to show his true face. He looked at the tomb in front of him with a depressed look and muttered to himself: "why did you die like this..."


    At this time, Peter Parker and spider Gwen quietly appeared behind the boy. Spider Gwen and Peter Parker looked at each other and made eye contact. Peter Parker shrugged helplessly and patted the boy on the shoulder.


    "Huh?!" The boy''s reaction was not unpleasant. He quickly pulled down his hood, covered up his identity, and subconsciously turned back and patted Peter Parker''s palm.


    "Zizizi!" A strange electric current passed from the boy''s hand to Peter Parker''s body. It was said to be an electric current. In fact, it was more like a neurotoxin.


    "Eh?" However, such a level of power does not pose any threat to Peter Parker. If it is not strengthened, Peter Parker is expected to be startled and even corona. However, Peter Parker''s current strength is far beyond the little boy in front of him.


    But even so, Peter Parker is still a little surprised, because what the boy shows is that he and spider Gwen don''t have the ability, and the boy is obviously a member of spider man.


    "Damn, I''ve come here! I must leave quickly!" He found that his blow had no effect. In addition, Peter Parker and spider Gwen suddenly appeared behind him. The boy was afraid and retreated. An idea flashed in his heart. He stepped back and watched Peter Parker and spider Gwen warily.


    No wonder the boy is so alert at this time. After all, he has experienced the ups and downs of life. The most important thing is that Peter Parker and spider Gwen, the two predecessors of spider man, do not wear anything related to spider man, and the boy can''t know their identities at all.


    After all, Gwen the spider and Peter Parker were still closed in the Avengers building before. No one would wear tights when closing, even if he was a superhero


    "Boy, don''t be impulsive, we''re not bad guys..." seeing the boy''s vigilant appearance, Peter Parker sighed, smiled and looked at the boy and whispered.


    However, Peter Parker thinks his smile is amiable, but the boy doesn''t think so. Under the night, Peter Parker''s smile is even more ferocious than the villains the boy has seen. It can be called a bully''s smile!


    After all, Peter Parker of Huang asked the universe is not the last consumptive bug, but the bully Maguire who can traverse the multiverse everywhere!


    "Shua!" As a result, the boy''s heart jumped and ran in the opposite direction without turning back. Unfortunately, the boy''s speed was very fast in his opinion, and he was able to fly over the eaves and walls, but he still couldn''t escape the evil claw of the bully.


    "Pa!" Peter Parker grabbed the boy''s wrist directly and picked him up. He looked a little unhappy and said angrily, "what are you running for? I said I''m not a bad person. Do you still run? Do I look scary?"


    "Let me go! Let me go!" The boy is struggling in Peter Parker''s hands, and there are exciting forces pouring from the boy''s hands to Peter Parker, but this force is no different from scratching in Peter Parker''s feeling, and it is naturally impossible to break free from Peter Parker''s hands.


    "Huh?" However, just as Peter Parker was about to speak, he suddenly looked into the shadow. Gwen, the Busy Spider, looked over quickly. They sensed that there was a man there in the dark.


    "Found me?" A middle-aged man came out of the darkness. He took a deep breath, looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen and said in a deep voice, "of course, I was going to stop you. I haven''t moved in some days, and I really don''t adapt..."


    "However, I advise you to put the child down. You don''t want to know how powerful a crime nemesis is!"


    In the dark, the middle-aged man didn''t see the faces of Peter Parker and spider Gwen clearly, but spider Gwen and Peter Parker saw the appearance of the middle-aged man with their strong strength. Spider Gwen subconsciously looked between the two faces of Peter Parker and the middle-aged man, Couldn''t help muttering: "I didn''t expect that what happened to rocky happened again so soon..."


    "No, how old are you? Why do you look so old and so old!" Peter Parker looked at the appearance of the middle-aged man and remained silent for a while. Finally, he couldn''t help questioning the middle-aged man and directly forced the middle-aged man to ask.

 Chapter 1532

    "Ah?" The middle-aged man''s face was a little confused and stunned. He didn''t know what to say for a while. To tell the truth, he acted chivalrous and righteous for so many years. For the first time, he met his enemy and asked such a question, especially the enemy''s tone was so angry and resentful, just like the aging opponent.


    However, Peter Parker as like as two peas can''t be blamed because the appearance of a middle-aged man is almost the same as Peter Parker''s. The only difference is that he is more aged and greasy.


    This appearance makes Peter Parker worry about his future. He is worried that he will encounter a middle-aged crisis in the future and become a look that looks a little old, not fat, but greasy.


    "What are you worried about? Your life expectancy has greatly increased after cultivation. If you want to really become like this, it may take decades or even hundreds of years..." Gwen, a spider on one side, seemed to know the idea in Peter Parker''s heart. She smiled, shook her head and whispered a reminder.


    "Yes!" Peter Parker''s eyes lit up. He subconsciously glanced at the middle-aged man, and then held his head high and said, "cough, before I was concerned, it was chaotic. I won''t become such a ghost!"


    "Like this? Me?" The middle-aged man finally understood that Peter Parker was attacking himself. He stared at what Peter Parker was about to say.


    "Pa!" With a sound of, a light source shot out of the air to illuminate everything around and show the faces of Peter Parker and spider Gwen. When he saw Peter Parker, the middle-aged man looked a little confused, because he seemed to see himself at the age of 18 or 19.


    Yes, the middle-aged man is the middle-aged Parker. He was also absorbed into the universe by a force of time and space, and then began to investigate the situation of the world. As a result, he found here and saw the picture of Peter Parker grabbing the boy.


    It was always the boy who didn''t wear spider clothes, and middle-aged Parker would also choose to stand up, but when he saw Peter Parker''s appearance, middle-aged Parker seemed to understand something.


    "Are you Spiderman from other universes? Have you also been transmitted here?" Although middle-aged Parker was asking questions, his voice was very sure.


    "Spider man from other universes?" The boy who was struggling in Peter Parker''s hands finally stopped. He looked at the three people around him and asked, "you are all spider man, too? How is this possible? How did you come here?"


    "That''s what we''re trying to figure out..." spider Gwen shrugged and whispered, "but in my opinion, what''s going on in your world? Does it have anything to do with his death?"


    Spider Gwen''s tone was a little low. Seeing a spider man''s grave really didn''t make everyone happy, even if it wasn''t them.


    Especially Peter Parker and middle-aged Parker, after they heard the words of spider Gwen, they probably understood that there was also a Peter Parker buried in the grave


    Before rocky appeared in the universe, Peter Parker wanted to ask what it was like to see so many of himself, especially when rocky killed President rocky and them.


    Now, Peter Parker didn''t expect that similar things would happen to him so soon. If the space-time variation authority had not been determined to be mastered by Huang Wen, Peter Parker wondered whether he had encountered the same thing as Rocky


    "My name is miles Morales. That night, my uncle and I graffiti in an abandoned alley. I was accidentally bitten by a spider, and then I got my current ability..." after Miles Morales was put down by Peter Parker, I glanced at the three people, took off my head cover and told them softly.


    It turned out that, unlike Peter Parker who visited the science and Technology Museum, miles Morales was bitten by a spider in a small alley. Miles Morales, who gained ability later, naturally did not adapt. He was eager to find out what happened.


    So miles Morales went to the alley together and found the spider that he shot dead, but at this time, miles Morales heard something.


    Subconsciously, miles Morales went to the source of the sound, and then saw a huge device, like the device of two energy transmitters.


    That''s when miles Morales discovered the world''s spider man and villain Kim. Spider man came here to stop Kim and start the energy transmitter.


    It turns out that the gold of this universe is no different from that of the normal universe. They are all the leaders of the dark Empire and the notorious villains.


    But the only difference between this gold and other gold is that he loves his wife and children very much... Well, Huang asked the gold of the universe also loves Rees fix.


    However, Kim of the universe did not let his wife and children know his true identity, that is to say, Kim''s wife and children thought he was an ordinary person.


    But one day, spider man saw through a plot of Jinhe and pursued Jinhe. When fighting, Jinhe''s wife and children just came back and saw Jinhe fighting with spider man with a ferocious face.


    Spider man in this universe has long been a well-known superhero. Even Jinhe''s son idolizes spider man on the spot. When the idol is fighting with his father, Jinhe''s son naturally can''t accept it.


    How can a child with a superhero as his idol accept that his father is a super villain?


    Even, not only Jinhe''s son could not accept it, but also his wife could not accept it. They fled the home, and in a panic on the road, they had a car accident and died on the spot.


    Gold, who was stopped by spider man, naturally couldn''t catch up with his wife and children. Finally, he could only get the news of their death


    Yes, rhysfix of this universe died like this... Well, it''s not quite right. Huang asked that rhysfix is not the only son of Jinhe in the universe, so the dead Jinhe son of this universe is not necessarily rhysfix.


    However, these are not important. The important thing is that Jin cannot accept the death of his wife and children. He wants to revive his wife and children, but he has not found extraordinary means, and can only explore with scientific and technological means.


    Finally, Kim decided to snatch his wife and children from the parallel universe to accompany him.


    As for what the gold of other universes should do, it is self-evident. Gold doesn''t care about his wife and children. Even if it is the self of another universe, he will kill him mercilessly to avoid future trouble!

 Chapter 1533

    However, Kim''s plan did not succeed. The spider man who annoyed Kim appeared again, stopped Kim in the peep of miles Morales and used energy emitters and parallel universes.


    Spider man of this universe is already a mature spider man, but he has not experienced many villains. Although the gold of this universe has no contact with the demon God of any dimension, his villains are not few.


    And it is worth mentioning that one of the villains is the famous green devil!


    Yes, it is the famous Norman Osborne, who wants to resolve his family genetic disease by various means and finally turns into a villain.


    Even in this universe, Norman Osborne is more miserable. After becoming a green devil, Norman Osborne in the normal universe is still a normal person. He just wears green devil armor and steps on a demon glider. It looks a little scary.


    But Norman Osborne of this universe doesn''t know what he has experienced. His appearance is somewhat similar to the red devil, even uglier. He is completely a green hell devil, and a pair of devil wings and tails grow behind him!


    And in the eyes of miles Morales, Spiderman suffered from the villains of Jinhe, especially the green devil.


    During the battle, Spiderman was strangled by the green devil, and his hands and feet hit the green devil, trying to let the green devil loose him, but the ten ton fist and foot hit the green devil, but did not cause any injury to him. The green devil''s skin is rough and fleshy, and his defense is higher than Spiderman imagined.


    Next, the green devil directly took spider man''s neck and flew into the sky. It was more difficult for spider man in mid air, especially when his neck was caught by the green devil.


    Fortunately, although spiderman is not as skinny and fleshy as the green devil, his defense is still good. At least he didn''t break his throat on the spot by the violence of the green devil.


    However, the green devil obviously also found this. He found spider man''s tenacity, just like an annoying little strong, especially the little strong is still beating his body.


    Although such a huge is not enough to cause any injury to the green devil, it also stimulated his anger. The angry green devil directly lifted spider man and pressed him into the middle of the two energy emitters being started. He wants to use the power of the energy emitters to kill spider man!


    Seeing this scene, miles Morales almost screamed out, but he covered his mouth and looked at Spiderman with worry. He was worried that Spiderman would die in that energy beam.


    "What are you doing?!" At this time, he was worried not only about miles Morales, but also about Kim. However, Kim was not worried that it would not be Spider man. He was worried about the energy transmitter. He was afraid that the energy transmitter would fail because of spider man, because he drank angrily at the green devil.


    Hearing Jinhe''s voice, the green devil subconsciously released spider man. That''s when the light of the energy transmitter reached an extreme!


    "Boom!" The powerful energy shock wave broke out from the energy beam. The nearest one was spider man. This force directly blew it into serious injury, and the green devil on one side was even worse. There was no breath of life on the spot, even if he was a little farther away.


    As for Jin and his other men, they were also affected by the explosion and buried, but such burial had no impact on them. They could come out again soon.


    A glimmer of struggle flashed in the eyes of miles Morales hiding in the dark. Finally, he bit his teeth and ran in the direction of Spiderman''s explosion.


    "You..." Spiderman was stunned when he noticed someone approaching, and then smiled happily. "I thought I was the only one, but I didn''t expect that you were also..."


    "I don''t want to..." yes, the reason why miles Morales finally stood up was that he found that spider man''s ability was very similar to him, which made him come out in some confusion.


    "Sometimes things don''t change by our consciousness. You should be ready to accept it..." spider man whispered weakly.


    "Are you okay?" Miles Morales heard spider man''s weakness. He looked at spider man with some hesitation and asked.


    "OK... Cough!" Spiderman just said two words, then coughed up. His heart was bitter and murmured to himself, "coughing is not a good phenomenon. No, I must get up right away!"


    "Find that guy! Make sure he''s alive and dead!" At this time, Kim''s voice sounded in the distance, which made Spider-Man''s heart tight and surprised miles Morales.


    "Hey! Listen! We don''t have much time. We must cooperate!" Spider man took a deep breath, took out a USB flash drive, looked at miles Morales and said solemnly, "the collider has not been destroyed. You need to insert this overwrite key, press the button and blow it up. This is the only way to stop it!"


    "You need to cover your face and don''t let anyone see you. If he really starts the machine, everything you know will disappear, your family, everyone you know or don''t know!"


    "Promise me you can do it! Stop it!"


    "I promise..." with a trace of urgency and pressure in spider man''s voice, the subconscious miles Morales agreed.


    "Come on! Come on, I believe you..." Spiderman looked at miles Morales and urged weakly.


    With a little hesitation, miles Morales climbed up the platform and saw the so-called collider. Subconsciously, miles Morales wanted to do as spider man said.


    "Tombstone, that''s the end of the testing phase. Get ready to start it again!" Just then, Kim''s voice echoed around again. Miles Morales trembled and hurried to hide. He didn''t dare to be found by Kim.


    In the peep of miles Morales, Kim and his men slowly walked to spider man''s place. There was a chill in his voice and said in a deep voice: "I''d like to say I''m glad to see you again, spider man, but I''m not happy!"


    "Your business seems to have failed? You should have lost a lot of money?" Spiderman looked at Kim and asked mockingly.


    "Shua!" Gold narrowed his eyes and pulled off spider man''s headgear directly. Looking at spider man''s young face, he said coldly, "Mr. Peter Parker, sometimes money is not so important, there is always more important!"

 Chapter 1534

    "Ka!" At the sound of, the wanderer on one side heard the killing intention in Jinhe''s voice. He directly showed his mechanical claw and walked to spider man with cold awn and killing intention.


    "You just didn''t want to know what I saw in the energy beam?" Spiderman watched the wanderer walk slowly towards himself. He took a deep breath, looked at Kim and asked.


    "Wait!" Kim''s eyes were frozen. He quickly stopped the wanderer. He looked at spider man with his eyes shining and asked, "say! What do you see


    "I know what you''re going to do! You''ll never succeed. They''re dead! Forever!" Spiderman looked into Kim''s eyes and said, "you can''t change anything!"


    "..." Jin and heard spider man''s words, he was silent for a moment, and his face became more and more indifferent. At the next moment, Jin and suddenly ran away, and his huge fist fell on spider man, directly ending his life!


    "Ah!" Peeping in the dark, miles Morales saw this scene and couldn''t help it any longer. He made a sound, then realized something and hurried to the direction behind him.


    Fear spread in miles Morales'' heart at this time. He was just a child and was not a superhero at all. Even if spider man just put the responsibility on his shoulder, he made a commitment, but he really couldn''t carry it.


    Even when he just saw spider man killed, miles Morales was only frightened and afraid. He had no idea of revenge.


    After all, miles Morales and spider man only met for the first time. There is no intersection between the two sides. Even if spider man has similar abilities with him, even if spider man entrusts responsibility to him, for a child, he just wants to stay away from these fears beyond his control


    "Kill him!" Hearing the movement, Kim took a cold look at the direction of miles Morales'' escape and said in a deep voice to the wanderer.


    "Yes!" The wanderer answered and headed in the direction of miles Morales'' escape.


    Miles Morales doesn''t remember how he escaped. He only knows that he kept running between the subway and the streets, and finally returned to his home. He hid in the quilt, hoping it was a dream and that he could wake up quickly


    Then miles Morales heard the news report that spider man died because of the mysterious earthquake. His real name is Peter Parker. He is a 26 year old young man. He has a wife Mary Jane who loves her very much and an old aunt.


    All this is true. A superhero was killed in front of miles Morales. Miles Morales knew that spider man was not killed in the earthquake caused by the energy explosion of the collider. He was killed


    Miles Morales remembered what spider man had said to himself before. He held the USB flash drive and said nothing. When Mary Jane held a press conference the next day, he put on spider man''s cos clothes and heard Mary Jane''s encouragement.


    So miles Morales bought Spiderman comics and tried to learn Spiderman''s ability. As a result, when learning to fly over the eaves and walls, miles Morales accidentally broke the USB flash drive, which made miles Morales frustrated again.


    Then, as night fell, miles Morales quietly came to spider man''s graveyard, looking very guilty.


    Miles Morales not only felt guilty for watching Spiderman die, but also for accidentally destroying Spiderman''s last wish before he died. I''m afraid no one can stop it without a USB drive and Kim''s energy transmitter


    Miles Morales recognized Jinhe''s identity. He is not the emperor of the dark Empire, but a powerful figure in the city. Even if miles Morales broke out Jinhe''s plot, no one will believe him


    "Peter Morales couldn''t help talking about the world with Mary Morales......".


    "Why are your concerns so strange..." spider Gwen had some sad feelings dissipated because of Peter Parker''s words,


    "Wait, didn''t you break up with Mary?" The middle-aged Parker looked at Peter with some hesitation and asked.


    "Break up? How could it be! We love each other so much!" Peter Parker stared at the middle-aged Parker, then realized something, grabbed the middle-aged Parker and asked, "you broke up with Mary? Why?"


    "Because when she needed me, I was always not with her, but was busy saving the world and didn''t let her know..." middle-aged Parker sighed helplessly.


    "Then I don''t have any worries about this..." Peter Parker breathed a sigh of relief. There are far fewer things in the Avengers alliance. He has enough time to accompany Mary Jane and doesn''t need to worry about this problem at all.


    "No, you of this universe have been killed. Can you discuss other things?" Spider Gwen speechless make complaints about two Peter Parker Tucao road.


    "So what? We can''t revive him..." Peter Parker shrugged and said firmly. "Anyway, I''ll kill Kim and avenge him, as well as Kim''s men!"


    "Resurrection is not impossible. If Mr. Huang Wen can come, he must be able to resurrect..." spider Gwen whispered.


    "Eh! Yes, let''s solve Jinhe first, and then wait for them to come to us!" Peter Parker nodded, then thought of something and hurriedly said, "we have to kill Kim quickly, otherwise when risfisk and them come, I''m afraid the situation will be a little awkward..."


    "Well, if you don''t say it, I forgot..." the spider Gwen was stunned and sighed with a bitter smile.


    "What are you talking about? Resurrection? Wait until they come to you? By the way, I haven''t asked yet. Are you from the same universe? Do you also have two spidermans in your universe?" Middle aged Parker looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen with some doubts and asked.


    "There are three spidermans in our universe, but the other one has no spider gene. You will be able to see him soon. After all, Gwen has disappeared. He must be unable to sit still!" Peter Parker shrugged and smiled.


    "By the way, let''s go to your aunt''s house. If we''re not the only Spiderman here, the rest of them should go to your aunt. After all, it''s the place they know best!" Gwen, the spider, suddenly thought of something and suggested to Peter Parker.

 Chapter 1535

    Hearing spider Gwen''s proposal, the two Peter Parker naturally had no problem. Even if miles Morales had a problem, he didn''t say it. He became entrusted with the task by spider man and subconsciously followed spider Gwen.


    Soon, the four came to Aunt Mei''s house. It''s not easy to find this place, because this is the home of Peter Parker and middle-aged Parker.


    "Bang bang!" After middle-aged Parker came to Aunt Mei''s house, he took a deep breath and knocked on the door. After a while, the door opened. A white haired but energetic old woman opened the door.


    As like as two peas in the middle age, Parke, you looked... And when you saw Peter Parker''s younger face, she realized what it was. Suddenly she laughed and whispered, "although you are not very similar to my nephew, you are almost the same temperament. Are you also the Spiderman of other universes?"


    "Ah?" Spider men outside the door were stunned when they heard what Aunt Mei said. They didn''t expect that Aunt Mei was so smart that they could see through their origin at a glance. More importantly, Aunt Mei accepted such a setting so soon. I don''t know whether it was a big heart or a good mentality.


    Moreover, it is worth mentioning that the world''s dead young spider man is different from Peter Parker and middle-aged Parker, which is why miles Morales is so scared when he sees Peter Parker''s bully smile in the dark.


    Of course, if Peter Parker really looks like spider man in this world, I''m afraid he will be more afraid in miles Morales''s panic at that time


    After all, miles Morales is still in front of Spiderman''s graveyard. In the dark, a person like Spiderman appears behind him, and his hair stands upright.


    "Before you, a group of you have come here, but they are all Spiderman than you, but they are a little more strange..." seeing some surprised spidermans, Aunt Mei smiled and shook her head, her eyes stayed on spider Gwen and said.


    "By the way, there is also a spider woman among them. Although she looks different from you, she is also somewhat similar, but she seems younger... Oh, sorry, she is younger."


    When she realized that saying that Spiderman was younger was an offence to spider Gwen, Aunt Mei quickly changed her statement and only apologized. The polite appearance made Spiderman feel some emotion in their hearts.


    You know, in this world, Aunt Mei has just lost her last relative, that is, their peer in the universe, but she still remains so optimistic, which makes Spiderman a little worried, especially Peter Parker and middle-aged Parker.


    "You are all kind children. Come with me!" Aunt Mei seemed to see through Spider-Man''s mind. She nodded happily, and then motioned to the people to follow her. Under the leadership of Aunt Mei, the people went to the small room on the side.


    "Here is?" A little surprise flashed into Peter Parker''s eyes. His guy didn''t have such a layout.


    "Ka! Ka!" There was a trace of pride in Aunt Mei''s expression. There were bursts of noise in the small room. Then a passage was opened underground, and the people fell down automatically.


    Underground, sets of spider armor are placed in the weapon cabinet, which is the masterpiece of spider man in the world. Next to the weapon cabinet, there are four bodies, which are spider man from the other four universes.


    However, these four spidermans are different from Spiderman in normal state. One is Spiderman, who has similar abilities and titles with spider Gwen. It can be said that spiderman is spider Gwen in another universe, but their experiences are completely different.


    In spider woman''s universe, spider woman''s boyfriend is Peter Parker, not spider man Peter Parker, but Dr. lizard Peter Parker.


    Yes, in the universe of spider woman man, Peter Parker did not become a superhero spider man, but became Dr. lizard and died in front of spider woman man. Finally, spider woman man firmly embarked on the road of superhero.


    The second spider hero is called Shadow spider man. He is spider man from Marvel shadow universe, who lived during the great depression in the 1930s. After his uncle who raised him was killed for leading the workers'' strike, he put on his uncle''s pure black combat clothes and attacked criminals in the dark, especially the illegal and criminal activities of monopoly capitalists.


    The third spider Xia, named Penny Parker, is a Japanese quadratic Lori. She has a set of powerful armor robots to help her fight for justice.


    The last spider man is beyond the imagination of Peter Parker and others. It is not a human, but a spider pig man from the animal universe. From his name, we can know what species it is.


    "I have a crush on you from another universe?" After the exchange between spider Gwen and others, spider Gwen glanced at Peter Parker around him and said something unacceptable.


    "Hey, hey! What do you mean? It''s like I''m terrible!" Peter Parker stares at the spider with some dissatisfaction, Gwen retorts, and the middle-aged Parker on one side is also somewhat unconvinced.


    "What? Do you have any idea about me? Then I have to talk to Mary and ah Liang..." spider Gwen narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Peter Parker and said mockingly.


    "Cough, I didn''t mean that!" Peter Parker confessed to counseling on the spot, not only because of Huang Liang, but also mainly because of Mary Jane. Especially after listening to the experience of middle-aged Parker, Peter Parker counseled a little more.


    Because there were not many accidents in the universe of middle-aged Parker. He didn''t have much time to accompany Mary Jane, which led to the final breakup of the two people. After the breakup, middle-aged Parker was decadent and degenerated.


    That''s why Peter Parker is so upset when he sees middle-aged Parker. Spider man has a big belly!


    Oh, spider pig man''s belly doesn''t count. It''s a racial talent.


    "There is a universe where we have become Dr. lizard. Alas, what a pity..." middle-aged Parker glanced at spider woman man and muttered with some sigh.


    "Who is ah liang?" Instead of paying attention to middle-aged Parker, spider woman man looked at spider Gwen suspiciously and asked, "do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, it''s already my husband." Gwen, the spider, smiled happily and whispered.


    "So? What''s his name? Will there be him in our universe..." spiderwoman''s eyes flashed a trace of envy and asked.

 Chapter 1536

    "Well, shouldn''t we talk about how to deal with Kim? How can we talk about life-long events?" Penny Parker weakly raised her hand and looked at the group of spidermans who were helpless to remind them.


    Before we talked about our origins to each other, miles Morales had told about spider man''s murder by Kim. Penny Parker thought that the next thing was to deal with Kim, but she didn''t expect the two spider women to directly lead the topic astray.


    But there''s no way. Every spider man has a little funny attribute. It''s OK when he''s alone. In addition to meeting acquaintances, he''s still coquettish. But when a group of spider men are put together, the divergent thinking is no worse than waiting for Wade.


    "Is Jinhe? There''s nothing difficult..." spider Gwen shrugged and said indifferently, "as long as we find Jinhe''s position, it''s only a matter of minutes to solve Jinhe!"


    "Can''t be too careless! From what miles just said, we can know that there are still many people under Jinhe. If we act rashly, we can''t get anything good..." middle-aged Parker shook his head seriously and said in a deep voice.


    "Moreover, we need to find out the situation of the collider first. Now the USB disk overwriting the key is damaged by miles, but that doesn''t mean we can''t repair it again..."


    One side of the shadow spider man nodded when he heard the speech, as if he agreed with what middle-aged Parker said.


    "We don''t need so much trouble. Our strength is different from yours..." spider Gwen waved his hand and was about to say something. Suddenly, a force surged on spider Gwen, making spider Gwen subconsciously frown.


    However, just when the spider Gwen''s own power broke out, that power disappeared in an instant.


    Spider Gwen looked at Peter Parker with some doubts, but saw that Peter Parker looked at her with the same eyes. She instantly understood that Peter Parker had encountered the same thing, especially when she found that the spidermans on one side were all squatting on the ground in pain, except miles Morales.


    "This... What''s the matter?" Miles Morales looked at the spidermans around him in fear. He saw their pain, but he didn''t understand why they were suffering. Then he looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen, his eyes full of doubt and fear.


    "It should be the power of space and time that repels us..." Peter Parker thought for a moment and gave the answer. "We are not people in this universe, and our appearance in this universe is an accident caused by the collider. We don''t have enough space and time power, so the space and time of this universe will subconsciously repel us."


    "If it is a space-time shuttle device or a quantum field crossing, it can leave traces of crossing on us. At this time, we are more like smuggling..."


    "Space time shuttle? Quantum field crossing?" Miles Morales looked at Peter Parker in a daze, and in this moment, the spidermans on one side gradually recovered.


    However, Spiderman looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen in great doubt. Penny Parker couldn''t help asking, "then why are we all through, but you don''t have anything?"


    "Naturally, it''s because our strength is stronger than you. That''s what I just want to say..." spider Gwen shrugged and looked at the spidermans and explained, "I just felt the exclusion of space-time power, but my own strength is enough to deal with this exclusion. Naturally, there will be no problem."


    "Your strength is stronger than us?" Spider pig man raised his eyebrows and looked at spider Gwen. It was obvious that he was a little unconvinced. Everyone was spider man with similar abilities and similar strength. Now spider Gwen said that her strength was stronger. Spider pig man naturally didn''t believe it. Even if spider Gwen and Peter Parker had some unusual performances before, he didn''t believe that their strength was stronger than him.


    "Then play with Peter, Peter, be careful not to hurt him..." spider Gwen glanced at Peter Parker next to him and said.


    "All right, you do it!" Peter Parker didn''t ask why he did it, but nodded at the spider pig man and said, "do your best, or you won''t have a chance!"


    "Hum! Don''t remind me!" The spider pig man snorted coldly and jumped up. A powerful force burst out in his small body and hit Peter Parker''s chest with his fist.


    "Pa!" Peter''s fist didn''t stop him, but the spider man fell down again.


    "Ha!"


    "Drink!"


    In this way, the spider pig man''s body constantly rushed to Peter Parker, and then kept going back, without causing any trouble to Peter Parker.


    "Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!" After a long time, the spider pig man stood in place, gasped, stared at Peter Parker and asked, "why do you only have defense and have no intention to attack?"


    "To tell you the truth, you can''t stop me at all, not even you. Even if you add up, you can''t stop me..." Peter Parker shrugged at the spider pig man and said expressionless.


    "I don''t believe it. How powerful are you!" Penny Parker on one side couldn''t help it at first. She rushed directly into the mecha, and then drove the mecha to Peter Parker.


    It is worth mentioning that penny Parker''s armor is not the same type as Tony Stark''s armor at all. Penny Parker''s armor is more like driving a robot. It is the kind of large armor that accompanies the appearance of penny Parker''s two-dimensional Lori. There is a contrast.


    But unfortunately, contrast Meng can''t increase Penny Parker''s combat effectiveness. Even if she drives a mecha, she can''t break through Peter Parker''s defense, or even make Peter Parker step back.


    Yes, from the beginning of the battle to now, Peter Parker has stood where he is and has not been frozen, because the gap between the two sides is too big.


    As the battle went on, the remaining spidermans joined the battle, but nothing changed. Peter Parker blocked all five spidermans with both hands.


    After all, the five spidermans don''t even have a legendary realm. They can be regarded as an extraordinary realm. Compared with the peak strength, they are a whole realm different from Peter Parker.


    Therefore, when Peter Parker began to fight back, the situation was like a strong wind sweeping away the leaves. In just a moment, five spidermans fell to the ground, including Penny Parker driving a mecha

 Chapter 1537

    "Why?" Several spidermans lying on the ground were not hurt, but they couldn''t accept what happened at this time, because they all fell without seeing Peter Parker''s actions, which was undoubtedly unacceptable to them.


    After all, everyone is spider man. Why are you so excellent?


    No, it''s why you are so excellent. Spider Gwen is with Peter Parker. Even if she didn''t do it, what happened before can prove that spider Gwen''s strength is far above them!


    You know, before Peter Parker and spider Gwen came here, the Spiderman who came here first had a little competition and confirmed each other''s strength.


    Then came the middle-aged Parker and miles Morales. Although they didn''t make a move, their strength should be the same. At least everyone''s same ability has determined their lower limit and upper limit


    "In fact, our original strength is similar to yours..." Peter Parker looked at the frustrated spidermans, shook his head and softly explained, "it''s just that our world is different from yours. There are more strong people in our world... Well, I mean those strong people who are completely beyond your imagination."


    "And we have also received the help of the most powerful person in our universe and improved our strength. If it were not for the spider gene in our body that limits us, our strength would be stronger than now..."


    "Spider genes limit you?" Spiderwoman blinked subconsciously and looked at Peter Parker in disbelief. For them, spider genes are their source of strength. Without spider genes, they are no different from ordinary people.


    Of course, except for penny Parker, she is boot A. although it is not a complete Tony Stark Road, it is also somewhat similar.


    At this time, the spider gene, which is regarded as the source of power by most Spiderman, has now become an almost cumbersome existence in Peter Parker''s mouth.


    "Yes, for the stronger at a higher level, spider genes have no effect, but will make us subconsciously act in the way of spider genes. If there is no spider genes, maybe we have found a way that is really suitable for ourselves..." Peter Parker glanced at spider Gwen and said with some emotion.


    To tell the truth, Peter Parker''s talent in cultivation is quite good, at least not worse than Steve Rogers. Otherwise, he would not have become one of the few Avengers to practice the legendary nine changes to the peak before.


    However, Peter Parker''s own genes limit him. Although Steve Rogers is also a genetic variation, he still belongs to the type of enhanced human. He is just a more powerful human. His genes are pure and free of any impurities, and he has successfully found his own way.


    But Peter Parker stopped because he couldn''t imagine a more powerful spider road.


    Of course, this situation does not only appear in Peter Parker and spider Gwen. In addition to Logan, the big son of Logan, only Raz broke through the genetic restriction by using the genetic ability of his mother''s magic female and reached the sub heavenly Father level, while his brothers and sisters, including victor the Saber Toothed tiger, who wanted to follow the same path as Logan, failed.


    "Will our strength be limited?" Looking at Peter Parker''s slightly lost appearance, shadow spider man subconsciously muttered.


    "Oh, this is not, because your strength is limited, there is still a big gap..." but let shadow Spiderman do not think that Peter Parker started to make complaints about him directly, and he said it out of the heart.


    "Cough, I''m sorry, I''m just subconsciously, and there is no malice..." Peter Parker make complaints about himself after he Tucao, he looks apologetic and looks at the shadow spider man''s whisper.


    "Forget it, I''ve done this kind of thing, and now I know what the mood of those who were pierced by me was..." shadow spider man sighed helplessly and said.


    "So, do you really have the strength to deal with Kim and his men?" Miles Morales finally found a voice. He looked at Peter Parker with some excitement and asked.


    That night, watching Spiderman die in front of him, miles Morales always felt very guilty. At the same time, he also secretly hated that he didn''t dare to stand up and didn''t have the strength to stand up.


    Even though miles Morales has gained the same ability as spider man, he can''t use it at all. He even broke the overwrite key left by spider man.


    If miles Morales can master his ability on the night of spider man''s death, spider man may still have a chance of life. Even if miles Morales can''t help spider man defeat Kim and his men, he can save spider man


    After all, at the beginning, Kim didn''t find miles Morales at all. If he made a sudden move, Kim and his men wouldn''t have time to react


    These things have been fantasized in miles Morales'' mind many times before, just like if you experience the wrong choice and let yourself go on another road in life, you will always fantasize what you will be like when you choose another road in the dead of night.


    At this time, when Peter Parker was found to be far more powerful than Spiderman, miles Morales was filled with hope. For the time being, he was unable to avenge Spiderman, but miles Morales would be very happy if he could witness the downfall of kimho


    "Well, where did you see Jinhe before? You can take us there. When Jinhe is solved, we will study the collider..." Peter Parker nodded and looked at shadow spider man and others.


    "From your performance just now, you can''t stay in this world all the time. You will be excluded by the power of time and space. If you can''t leave in time, I''m afraid it will endanger your life!"


    "Indeed, my spider sense just now has a strong sense of danger. If I just keep looking at that state for a long time, I''m afraid I can''t stand it..." spider woman man nodded and said with a serious look.


    "It seems that we need to hurry up, Aunt Mei. If we have a chance, we''ll come back to you..." middle-aged Parker took a deep breath and looked at Aunt Mei who had not spoken.


    "Don''t worry, children, I hope you can always move forward bravely and keep your original heart..." Aunt Mei looked at a group of spidermans and said with a sigh, "but sometimes, you should remember to take care of yourself!"

 Chapter 1538

    It was still dark, Spiderman people were walking through the streets quickly, and no one found them, especially the place they passed was a dilapidated urban area.


    Soon, under the guidance of miles Morales, spidermans came to a shabby alley. Below the alley, there was a piece of ruins.


    There was originally an abandoned subway station here. Kim built the collider here, but the previous explosion destroyed part of the surrounding environment, and the body of spider man in the world was found here.


    "Well, there is no breath of life below, that is, there is no one below..." Peter Parker felt it carefully and said.


    "There is no energy fluctuation, and the collider should not be here..." spider Gwen also sensed and concluded.


    "Shall we go down?" Miles Morales asked, looking at Peter Parker with some hesitation.


    "Go down and have a look. Maybe you can find some clues!" Peter Parker''s eyes flickered slightly, glanced at Gwen, and took the lead. Spiderman kept up with him.


    Among the ruins, you can also see some residual blood. Those are not spider man''s blood, but the blood of the green devil who was killed by the explosion. I just don''t know whether the green devil''s body was taken away by gold or by the official


    Under the search of Peter Parker and others, they did find some traces. They are some broken small parts, which should be accidentally damaged during the explosion of the collider. If you don''t pay attention, you really can''t detect them.


    Soon, Peter Parker and others walked out along the place where the parts were scattered. They didn''t directly find the location of Jinhe, but they also got a general range.


    "Jin Bo put the collider in the abandoned subway station before. In other words, the collider he relocated should also be underground. As long as we search slowly, we can always find it!" After getting the general range, Peter Parker looked at the spidermans and said.


    "Shall we act separately?" Asked shadow spider man with some hesitation.


    "Let''s divide into several groups. As soon as we find out, we''ll contact immediately!" Peter Parker nodded, then looked at miles Morales and said, "let''s work in pairs..."


    "Oh, good!" Miles Morales was stunned and followed Peter Parker forward.


    Yes, Peter Parker didn''t work with spider Gwen. After all, they are the two most powerful Spiderman. It''s too wasteful to put them together. Only when they are separated can they take care of more people.


    And spider Gwen naturally acted with spider woman man, and the remaining people were divided into two groups to investigate the surrounding situation.


    Without spending too much time, Peter Parker found an energy hidden on the ground. He quickly informed the spidermans to gather. A group of spidermans appeared outside a prosperous building.


    "There are energy fluctuations and a lot of breath of life under this building!" Peter Parker said in a positive voice, "it seems that the collider is under here..."


    "Then take action!" The spider Gwen nodded, then suddenly looked up, his face looked wary.


    "Hmm? What a familiar power!" Peter Parker was also alert for a moment. He raised his head and all the cells in his body became active.


    "What happened? Why did you stop?" Miles Morales asked, looking suspiciously at Gwen and Peter Parker.


    "We''re locked up in another space..." Peter Parker shrugged and said, "it looks like we need some other power!"


    "Buzz!" As Peter Parker''s voice fell, a set of spider armor covered Peter Parker''s body. At the same time, spider Gwen''s body was also covered with a layer of armor, and the two men entered the state of battle.


    At this time, Peter Parker and spider Gwen are not familiar with the situation encountered by Spiderman. Strange has used mirror space many times, but this time, strange has not come here, so it can only be their enemy!


    "Visitors from different worlds, you can''t just kill Kim and..." just as Peter Parker and spider Gwen were ready to fight, an old voice echoed around. Then an old man appeared in front of Spiderman and looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen with his deep eyes.


    "Hmm? Who are you? The supreme mage of the cosmic karma Taj?" Peter Parker looked at the old man''s strange appearance and asked for a moment.


    "I am indeed the supreme mage of Kamata Taj. My name is Guyi." The old man nodded, looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen and said softly, "it was an accident for you to come to this universe, but with your strength, you don''t need to be so anxious. If you do it now, it will completely move the whole universe in another direction. Some people need training to become real superheroes..."


    "You mean, if we do it, miles won''t get the training and promotion he deserves, right?" Peter Parker raised his eyebrows, experienced more universe and had a new understanding of many things. It is impossible for most superheroes to become superheroes without losing something.


    Obviously, it is miles Morales who will become a superhero in this universe, and more obviously, what miles Morales has lost is far from enough. A spider man with little intersection with miles Morales cannot help miles Morales transform.


    Peter Parker doesn''t know what miles Morales would have gone through, but he can guess that miles Morales will lose himself. Most importantly, because most Spiderman here embarked on his superhero path in this way


    Of course, except for Peter Parker and spider Gwen, their fate has long been changed.


    "Yes, you have solved Jinhe now, turned and left the universe, and the order of our universe is in disorder..." the old man nodded and said seriously, "without those experiences, he will not grow up, and the universe will lose the superhero!"


    "I don''t agree with you. He can become a superhero as long as he has enough consciousness and doesn''t experience those things..." Peter Parker shrugged and looked at the old man Gu Yi. "Moreover, change is not necessarily a bad thing. It seems that your cultivation is not high enough!"


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1539

    "My accomplishments are not high enough?" The old man Gu didn''t mean to be angry when he heard Peter Parker''s ridicule. He just slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "my cultivation is really not high enough, but it''s enough to stop you..."


    "I don''t know which universe you come from. Your strength is far more than that of spider man I know, but there are only those kinds of abilities of spider man. You can''t leave my mirror space."


    "You''ve trapped us. What about miles? He heard what you said. Are you sure you won''t make him lose his way because of your words?" Gwynn the spider looked at the old man and was silent. Then he glanced at miles Morales and said bluntly.


    After the conversation just now, everyone present is not a fool. Even miles Morales understands why the old man Guyi wants to stop them, which makes miles Morales angry.


    Even in miles Morales'' senses, the old man Guyi is about to become a villain similar to Jin. After all, miles Morales doesn''t know what the old man Guyi, the supreme mage, does.


    All he knew was that the old man Gu Yi would stop them from killing Jin and at the same time let him lose his relatives and embark on the fateful path of the so-called superhero.


    A rebellious mentality pervaded miles Morales. If it weren''t for the Spiderman influence around him, he wanted to be a super villain


    "It doesn''t matter. Since you''ve been in contact with Kama Taj, you should know that it''s not difficult to eliminate this memory..." the old man Gu Yi''s expression remained unchanged, looking at miles Morales and others on the side.


    "Moreover, not only miles, but also their memories will be eliminated by me. Of course, not all of them. Just eliminate your influence and get back on track."


    "As for you, I won''t do anything to you. You just need to take it in this mirror space for a period of time. When the collider starts again, I''ll see you off in person..."


    "What a stubborn old fellow!" Peter Parker looked helplessly at the old man Gu Yi and said, "I don''t know if Gu Yi of our universe is so stubborn, but we won''t be caught here. If you want to trap us, you need to show some real skills..."


    "Buzz!" Peter Parker''s voice hasn''t fallen yet. Earth shaking changes have taken place in the whole mirror space. The surrounding buildings suddenly topple and the streets under your feet begin to sink. It seems that the scene that can only appear in a dream is staged here.


    But Peter Parker and spider Gwen know that this is not a dream. It''s the old man Guyi who controls the mirror space and wants to catch them all!


    "Be careful!" Peter Parker reminded miles Morales and others that a powerful energy beam was directly sprayed from the armor and blasted in the direction of old man Guyi.


    "Zizi!" However, the magic shield appeared in front of the old man Guyi, which directly turned the energy beam into invisibility. Peter Parker''s means did not play any role.


    "Shua!" At the same time, the spider Gwen also shot. Sharp spikes evolved on her armor, just like the claws of a spider.


    The evolved spider Gwen turned into a remnant and rushed directly to the old man Gu Yi. The sharp spike mercilessly stabbed the old man Gu Yi.


    In an instant, a huge house stood up between the old man Gu Yi and the spider Gwen, but the spider Gwen''s spikes were not only sharp, but also able to give full play to the powerful power of the spider Gwen.


    "Click!" With the sound of the sharp thorn, under the powerful force of the sharp thorn, the house was like broken porcelain, and the dust and fog covered everything around, making people unable to see what happened.


    "Shua!" In the dust, a sharp spike stabbed the old man Guyi''s chest. Yes, it didn''t affect the spider Gwen''s perception. She chose to sneak into the old man Guyi.


    "Qiang!" However, what spider Gwen didn''t expect was that the golden red magic power surged on the old man Guyi''s fingers, even blocked the sharp spikes with his fingers, and a powerful force came from the old man Guyi''s fingers and directly lifted spider Gwen out.


    "Beam gun!" At the moment when the spider Gwen flew upside down, Peter Parker seized the opportunity. A ray of light was emitted from the palm of his armor, but it was not an energy beam, but a binding means to strengthen cohesion for the reason of his own spider silk. It was also a new ability developed by Peter Parker in his special research again and again.


    "Shua!" At the next moment, the light turned into six cobwebs. The airtight big web covered every direction of the old man Gu Yi and did not give the old man Gu Yi the chance to escape.


    "It''s a spider man who can spray his own spider silk. It''s a little interesting, but it''s just a little..." the old man Gu Yi glanced at Peter Parker in surprise. He saw that the spider web was not a creation of science and technology, but a force in the organism. However, such a force could not pose a threat to the old man Gu Yi.


    "Hiss!" With a sound of, a fireball wrapped the old man Gu Yi. The old man Gu Yi''s idea is very simple. Your spider man''s spider silk is magical and is afraid of fire. Although it''s harmless for the old man Gu Yi to be entangled by spider silk, the sticky white material on his body always has a bad impact.


    However, the old man''s miscalculation happened. Spider man''s Corset gun didn''t mean to burn at all!


    You know, Peter Parker has used spider silk for so many years. He knows the weakness of spider silk. If he doesn''t make a little improvement, spider silk will have long been abandoned.


    After all, Peter Parker has wearable armor at any time and has obtained the ability to fly. The role of spider silk wandering around among high-rise buildings has disappeared. We must develop some ability in combat.


    "Huh?" When it was discovered that the fireball did not burn the spider web, instead of the spider web, leathering toward its own direction, the old man''s face was red. To tell the truth, it was a bit awkward. After all, the words had just been put out.


    However, the old man Gu Yi is a person who has experienced big things after all. His body instantly crossed the boundary between the real world and the mirror space, returned to the real world, and then drilled into the mirror space again.


    It''s not surprising that this mirror space is the old man''s own magic. It can go in and out at will.

 Chapter 1540

    As the old man Gu Yi went in and out, Peter Parker''s beam gun directly lost its function. In fact, the old man Gu Yi still had many means to dissolve Peter Parker''s beam gun, but he chose the simplest one.


    Moreover, when returning to the mirror space, the old man Gu didn''t give Peter Parker the chance to speak at all. He knew Peter Parker''s mouth. If he was allowed to speak, he would ridicule himself madly.


    "Buzz!" As the old man Gu Yi''s mind moved, two huge stone pillars fell from the sky and directly hit Peter Parker and spider Gwen. With the acceleration from the sky, the two stone pillars burst out dozens of tons of power.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    However, to the surprise of the old man Gu Yi, the spider Gwen and Peter Parker pushed the huge stone pillar down with their palms, and even held it in their hands without being crushed by the stone pillar.


    "What kind of spider man in the universe is so powerful..." seeing the scene in front of him, the old man Gu Yi couldn''t help muttering. Even though he knew that the strength of these two spider men was stronger than that of normal spider man, it was beyond his imagination. "There should be the power of a star level peak, then I''m not polite!"


    "Buzz!" With the voice of the old man Gu Yi, the weight of the two stone pillars increased instantly, reaching nearly 100 tons, 100 tons, hundreds of tons, hundreds of tons


    At the beginning of the change, Peter Parker and spider Gwen were able to bear it, but when the stone column became hundreds of tons, the two people were unable to resist, let alone when the stone column finally reached hundreds of tons.


    However, Peter Parker and spider Gwen can also feel that the old man Gu Yi really has no intention of killing, because with the increase of the weight of the stone pillar, the ground under their feet is also becoming soft, which makes them two sink in. What is waiting for them will be the fate of being suppressed and trapped by the stone pillar.


    The old man Gu Yi didn''t want to kill them. He just wanted the plot of the world to return to the original track, trap Peter Parker and spider Gwen first, and send them away when the plot was over


    "Our strength is still not enough! If we can reach the level of sub heavenly father or even stronger, we won''t be trapped here..." Peter Parker couldn''t help muttering when he found himself completely embedded underground.


    "Ah Liang hasn''t come yet. If ah Liang were here, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed!" Gwen, the spider, was obviously a little different from Peter Parker, and she muttered angrily.


    "Huh?" Seeing Peter Parker and the spider Gwen suppressed, Gu Yi, who was relieved and wanted to help miles Morales and others clear their memories, suddenly stopped, and miles Morales was naturally there. Gu Yi was trapped in his place and couldn''t escape.


    "Click!" When the old man Gu Yi just stopped to feel something, his face suddenly changed dramatically, because the mirror space was broken in an instant, and it was broken directly from the outside, that is to say, someone broke the mirror space directly from the outside!


    "Buzz!" As the mirror space was broken, Peter Parker and others who had been suppressed got out of trouble one after another. They just lay on the ground in a mess, and then quickly climbed up.


    "Who is your excellency?" The old man looked serious at this time. He looked at a figure flashing golden light and asked. There is no doubt that it was the golden figure that broke the mirror space.


    "Gwen, are you okay?" An eager voice echoed around.


    "I didn''t... well, it didn''t seem to be talking to me..." spider woman responded subconsciously, and then stopped awkwardly because she saw a person around spider Gwen.


    Yes, no one else came. It was Huang Liang who arrived here.


    "I''m fine. Why are you here now? We''ve been here for a while!" The spider Gwen patted the dust on his body and asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "Silly girl said that the time flow rates of the two universes are very different, and I have come here for the first time..." Huang Liang waved to spider Gwen apologetically, and a warm feeling rushed to spider Gwen. The dust on his body disappeared instantly, and even his direct fatigue was swept away.


    "Forget it, I have nothing to do. I have just been suppressed by the ancient one of the world. If you come later, I will become the monkey king and be pressed under the five finger mountain..." spider Gwen shrugged and whispered.


    "You suppress my wife?" Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a cold light, looked at the old man, and Gu asked in a deep voice.


    "This gentleman misunderstood..." when the old man Gu saw Huang Liang''s eyes, he couldn''t help jumping in his heart. He quickly smiled and prepared to explain, but in an instant, the old man Gu Yi''s face changed and a magic shield condensed in front of him.


    "Click!" But the next moment, the magic shield was smashed by a fist with golden light, and the old man flew out in a panic.


    "Buzz!" With a sound, in the air, the old man Gu Yi''s figure stabilized, and instantly turned into countless figures. Red long whip brushes in the direction of Huang Liang.


    The old man Gu Yi knew that he couldn''t show enough strength. I''m afraid there''s no way to talk about today.


    But what the old man didn''t expect was that Huang Liang''s strength was far above him. The crimson bands of satorak, who was enough to deal with the dimension demon God, didn''t play any role when facing Huang Liang. When touching Huang Liang''s body, they were directly scattered by the golden light.


    "Alas, I think we can have a good chat. If you don''t want to talk, we can also talk slowly..." seeing this scene, the old man Gu Yi was filled with green light and looked at Huang Liang helplessly.


    "Time gem? I''m familiar with this. Try if the time gem can work!" The corners of Huang Liang''s mouth raised slightly and looked at the old man Gu with a sneer. In an instant, the Buddha light around him was prosperous, and a pure land was born at Huang Liang''s feet, as if it had formed a Western Paradise, inviolable by all laws.


    "This?!" The pupil of the old man Gu Yi shrinks slightly. He can sense that the power of the time gem is constantly suppressed. In other words, the power of the time gem cannot invade the Western Paradise in front of him. In other words, there is no concept of time in this Western Paradise.


    Yes, the power of the time gem is not absolute. The power of a single universe is enough to compete with the power of the time gem. Not to mention that Huang Liang has now taken a step deeper into the single universe. He has surpassed the power of a single infinite gem

 Chapter 1541

    "I didn''t expect that your strength should be so strong!" As soon as the old man looked at Huang Liang who was in the pure land and looked like the Buddha, he said with some emotion for a moment, "to tell the truth, this is the first time I have used time gem. In this case, I am willing to admit defeat. The previous things have been exposed. How about it?"


    "Hehe, I want to expose my wife now. How can there be such a cheap thing?" Huang Liang sneered and looked at the old man who was wrapped by the power of the time gem. Gu Yi said, "don''t you think that if you protect yourself with the time gem and set the time anchor, I can''t help you?"


    "If I don''t have this self-protection ability, I can''t protect the earth..." the old man Gu sighed and said with a smile, "your power can indeed surpass the power of the time gem, but the core of the time gem, coupled with my own magic attainments, is not so easy to break through!"


    "You are very confident!" Huang Liang raised his eyebrows. Huang Liang is quite familiar with the existence of Gu Yi. After all, when he first visited his teacher, he also met with Gu Yi of Huang Wen universe and heard some introductions of Gu Yi from Huang Wen.


    Now, the most outstanding successor of Kamata Taj has surpassed the original ancient one, trange is also in the avenger alliance, and Huang Liang knows his ability very well.


    Even if there are cosmic differences, Gu Yi, the old man of the universe, may have some different abilities, but there are only those for the use of time gemstones. Huang Liang can explore almost in the fight with strange.


    The old man Guyi of this universe doesn''t know that his ability has been leaked out by his own successors in another universe. Of course, even if he knows, the old man Guyi has no other way.


    After all, this is the only effective means for the old man Gu Yi at this time. He knows that Huang Liang''s strength in front of him is far better than himself. He has also encountered a powerful dimension demon God. In that time of danger, the old man Gu Yi has lived by relying on the gem of time


    "My master once taught me a move. I thought I would never use it myself, but as my strength gradually improved, I finally had a chance to see the back of my master..." just as the old man Gu Yi protected himself with time gemstones and his magic skills, Huang Liang''s murmuring voice echoed in his ears.


    At first, the old man Gu Yi could hear the murmur clearly, but soon, the murmur seemed to turn into a chanting sound like Huang zhongdalu, which echoed in the old man Gu Yi''s ear. Even if he sealed his perception with a secret skill, he could not isolate the echoing sound.


    Then, in the eyes of the old man Gu Yi, Huang Liang''s body magnified infinitely, and suddenly went beyond the scope of the earth. He appeared in the solar system and turned into a huge Buddha with his eyes down and looked at him with dignity.


    To tell the truth, the old man Gu Yi has seen countless dimensional demons. The essence of those dimensional demons surpasses the earth and even the solar system. But at this time, the old man Gu Yi felt flustered for the first time!


    Because at this moment, the old man Gu Yi couldn''t feel the existence of time gem!


    "Buzz!" When the old man was in a panic, an aperture appeared behind Huang Liang''s head, and one hand covered the sky and the sun in the direction of the old man.


    Tathagata palm! The Tathagata God''s palm, which once bloomed in Huang Wen''s hand, now sees the inheritance of this vein in Huang Liang''s body.


    After all, Huang Liang is already a strong man in the universe. Having achieved such a state by the law of Buddha, he has long understood the Tathagata God''s palm and even developed a path suitable for himself.


    However, the so-called as like as two peas, the Huang''s handball is still based on the law of Buddha, and the appearance he shows is almost the same as that of Huang.


    "No!" The old man looked at the palm of his hand pressing against him and subconsciously wanted to resist, but his magic power could not be exerted at all. He could only watch his palm suppress his body.


    At the next moment, a huge mountain peak took shape, pressing the old man down.


    Yes, Wuzhi Mountain. The old man Gu Yi enjoyed the same treatment as the monkey king and was pressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain.


    However, there is no batten on the mountain, only a powerful Buddha''s law is gathering and defending the mountain from damage.


    "Is this what you did before you took revenge on me?" The old man Gu Yi felt the five elements mountain on his body and looked a little helpless. He thought that Huang Liang saw his suppression of spider Gwen and Peter Parker with stone pillars, so he chose to hold him down with the mountain. However, he didn''t know that the Tathagata God palm had the ability in this regard.


    "Huh?" Just when the old man Gu Yi sighed helplessly in his heart, he felt the power of the time gem again, which made the old man Gu Yi''s face happy. He subconsciously launched the power of the time gem and wanted to pry the time anchor once and return to the time when he was suppressed.


    "Buzz!" The power of the gem of time surged at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. The old man Gu Yi really succeeded. He regained his freedom and extricated himself from the difficulties at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain again.


    "That''s it? I''m free? Huh? No, where''s that guy?" The old man was in a good mood as soon as he got out of trouble at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, but soon he realized that something was wrong.


    If I was back to the previous time point, I should face Huang Liangcai again, but now Huang Liang and even Spiderman are not in front of me. His face is empty!


    In other words, the old man is not empty in front of Guyi. The whole world he is now in is empty!


    "No..." subconsciously, the old man Gu Yi had an ominous premonition. He looked up and saw the Giant Buddha and the huge Tathagata palm again.


    Without any suspense, the old man Gu Yi was pressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, again.


    Then there is the power flow of the gem of time. As soon as the old man got out of trouble, the Giant Buddha appeared, photographed by the palm of the Tathagata God, and the old man was pressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain again


    The cycle again and again is constantly staged. The old man Gu Yi is an expert at playing with the bad cycle of time, but this time, he is being played by the cycle of time.


    According to that sentence, those who play with time will eventually be played by time


    Finally, the old man Gu Yi gave up. He didn''t use the power of time gem, but lay silently at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. His face looked bitter and weak. He knew that from now on, the future of the universe would change

 Chapter 1542

    Of course, the old man Gu Yi also knows that Huang Liang should not mean to kill himself. Otherwise, with Huang Liang''s ability to break the gem of time, he has died irreversibly now, and even his soul will not be preserved


    "Well, are you satisfied with his result?" Outside, Huang Liang pointed to the old man in the small world. Gu Yi looked at the spider Gwen and asked with a smile.


    "Well, on the premise of not killing him, it can be regarded as helping us vent our anger. After all, he has no desire to kill us, and he really doesn''t want to kill him directly..." spider Gwen nodded, then smiled and said, "if you really fool him, the karma of the world will be cut off!"


    "Indeed, the karmataji vein is still important for the earth, and there seems to be no Avenger alliance and strange in the world, so he either has another successor, or his successor has not been born..." Huang Liang glanced at the direction of the earth and karmataji and said softly.


    "Well, where on earth is Kamata Taj? Isn''t this old magician a bad man?" Miles Morales listened to the dialogue between Huang Liang and spider Gwen. He couldn''t help raising his hand and asked carefully.


    "For you, this old man is really not a good man, but for the whole earth, this old man and camataj are still very important..." Peter Parker explained.


    "They are the guardians of the earth''s dimension, but they basically won''t intervene in the internal affairs of the earth. Unless there are great changes in things, they will only manage the dimensional demons invaded by other dimensions, and the strength of those dimensional demons is basically far better than me and Gwen!"


    "Say yourself, don''t bring me!" Spider Gwen glared at Peter Parker with some dissatisfaction.


    Having experienced the previous events, spider Gwen also realized the helplessness of insufficient strength. She also had a glimmer of desire for stronger strength. This time Huang Liang saved her as she thought. What if Huang Liang didn''t catch up next time and the enemy really wanted to kill?


    "The guardian of the earth? Then why did he do this? Is it because I was going to be Spider man like you? Can''t I be Spider man without those so-called honing?" Miles Morales looked at the old man in the small world angrily and asked Gu Yi.


    "So, you need to prove it to him. He thinks that because of our interference, you won''t lose your important people to grow up, but we think that as long as you have a strong enough heart, you can grow up!" Peter Parker said solemnly.


    "Because superheroes are never defined by strength, but by your heart!"


    "I see. I won''t let you... No, I won''t let myself down!" Miles Morales seemed to understand. He took a deep breath and said solemnly.


    "From your previous moves, I can see that you are very familiar with the pulse of Kamata Taj..." when Huang Liang and others talked, the old man Gu Yi, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly sighed and whispered.


    "Then you should also know the mission of Kama Taj. I can''t resist if you want to change the future, but during my repression, I hope you can protect this earth dimension and don''t let those dimension demons have an opportunity..."


    "Oh! The old man thinks pretty!" Huang Liang heard what the old man Gu Yi said. He couldn''t help laughing and joking.


    "Well, if he is really the guardian of the earth and keeps him locked up, will something happen?" The spider girl man on one side looked at Huang Liang with some hesitation and asked.


    "Don''t worry, when we leave this world, he will be able to regain his freedom..." Huang Liang shook his head with a smile and said softly, "after all, we are not unreasonable villains!"


    "Well, I haven''t taken a holiday for hundreds of years. I can stay here for a while. Although I don''t have any freedom, I can also rest..." just as Huang Liang''s voice fell, the old man Gu Yi''s voice rang again in the small world.


    "Want to rest? I''ll let you rest enough! I just wanted to lock you up for a while. Now it seems that I''m still too kind!" The corners of Huang Liang''s mouth raised slightly, and a sneer came up. The voice echoed in the ear of the old man Gu Yi.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve adjusted the time flow between this small world and the outside world. You''re familiar with the means, aren''t you? When you come out, the outside world won''t change much. Just stay in it for hundreds of years!"


    "Ah Liang, you smile like a villain!" Spider Gwen pinched Huang Liang''s palm and make complaints about it.


    "Cough! What do you mean like a villain? I''ll take you to see the real villain in the world. Fortunately, Reese didn''t follow, otherwise it''s really embarrassing..." Huang Liang coughed twice, looked unnaturally at the building in front of him and said, "however, the gold in this world doesn''t look more like a person. Who has a head so much lower than his shoulder?"


    Before, whether Spiderman fought with old man Gu or later Huang Liang fought with old man Gu, the time was not too short, but such a long battle was not noticed in the real world. This is the gap between the real extraordinary power and the ordinary world


    As Huang Liang''s voice fell, their bodies disappeared and appeared in the building. At the bottom of the building, there was a large collider. Jin and a group of his men were here, looking at the collider excitedly, as if they were looking at their most important people.


    However, for Kim Ho, the collider is his most important person, because it is the hope of his wife and children''s resurrection.


    Unfortunately, Jin never thought about whether another Universe Jin''s wife and children would be different from his wife and children


    Oh, it''s also possible that Kim didn''t think about these problems, but he didn''t want to face them, because this was his last hope.


    "Hmm?! who?!" However, when Jin took back his eager light and came back to his mind, he suddenly found that there was a group of people in his secret base. He subconsciously shouted, and then saw Spider-Man and Huang Liang in different uniforms.


    Oh, sorry, Huang Liang is also a member of the spider man team. The title of Kung Fu spider has been recognized by the citizens of the universe!


    "Spider man? No way! How can there be so many spider men, playing tricks and taking them down!" Jinhe had an ominous feeling in his heart, but his expression remained unchanged and shouted at his men.

 Chapter 1543

    It has to be said that the gold of this world is still very alert, and the number of strong men under him is far beyond the gold of Huang Wen universe, because the gold of this universe has completed the unfinished ideal of Huang Wen universe gold.


    Yes, the gold of the universe has completed the unification of the underground world, become a real underground emperor, and put the bosses of other gangs under their own hands. The tombstone hammers were once on an equal footing with gold, but now they have become his thugs


    It is precisely because he has completed his ultimate dream and become an underground emperor that Jinhe''s mentality has changed. Relatives who didn''t pay so much attention before have become more important now.


    After all, what you get is often not too cherished, but what you lose can be regretted forever


    "What a memorable time!" Looking at the familiar bodies rushing over, Huang Liang muttered with some emotion. He seemed to see the picture of the martial arts school brothers fighting side by side that night.


    At that time, they were not as powerful as they are now. Only a few people were inferior to the extraordinary level, and most of them were even ordinary people who had practiced martial arts.


    But that battle was a hearty battle, and it was also the beginning for everyone in the martial arts school to determine their inner path


    "Shua!" When Huang Liang was feeling young, Dr. Octopus under Jin he rushed towards Huang Liang, and the mechanical claw behind him stabbed Huang Liang, the leader of spider man!


    It is worth mentioning that this Octopus doctor is not a man, but a female Octopus doctor. However, her strength has no shortage compared with that of Dr. Southern octopus, and even more ruthless.


    Unfortunately, no matter how powerful Dr. octopus is, it''s just Dr. octopus. Huang Liang doesn''t even mean to make a move. Let alone that Dr. Huang Liang stands where he is, Dr. octopus can''t hurt half of his hair. Just say that spider Gwen is standing beside him. She certainly doesn''t want this strange tentacle to receive it from her husband.


    "Pa!" The doctor chopped off the spider''s claw and gave the octopus a short touch on the spot.


    Dr. octopus''s tentacles are actually connected with her neurons. It is precisely because of this that she can operate her tentacles more flexibly than her fingers.


    But because of this, when the tentacle is broken, the pain will not be lighter than that of the finger.


    Therefore, on the spot, Dr. Octopus directly lay on the ground and twitched in pain, startling the tombstone and others who were rushing up around him.


    Naturally, the only people who were shocked were tombstone and others. They were going to retreat quietly. When they saw Dr. octopus''s hand, they paused a little and wanted to see the strength of Huang Liang and others. Jin was also shocked at this time.


    The strength of Dr. octopus is not clear enough. Several tentacles have the power of tens of tons, that is, he won''t face off with Dr. octopus''s tentacles.


    But such a powerful shot was easily solved by spider Gwen. Jin didn''t know whether it was the ability of spider Gwen himself or the ability of spider Gwen''s armor, but he looked at spider Gwen''s armor with greedy eyes.


    "Hum! Your eyes annoy me!" Huang Liang saw Jin Bing''s greedy eyes. He couldn''t help humming coldly. Jin Bing instantly felt that two golden lights appeared in front of his eyes. The next moment, his eyes darkened and suddenly he couldn''t see anything.


    Yes, Jin is blind, which makes Jin who was going to escape lose his sense of direction in an instant.


    Even if Jin is not a master himself, he has a good perception of his surroundings, but he suddenly loses his eyesight and can''t get used to it. After all, he is still a mortal. Even the underground emperor will be a little flustered after he can''t see the light


    "Boss..." the tombstone on one side found something strange about Jinhe. He seemed to be aware of something. He slowly walked towards Jinhe and stretched out his hand as if to help Jinhe.


    "Pa!" Hearing the sound of the tombstone, Jin subconsciously stretched out his hand and grabbed the palm of the tombstone. Even though the palm of the tombstone was a little cold, Jin seemed to feel the warmth in the dark at this moment, which made his heart a little more stable and temporarily forgot the threat of Huang Liang and others.


    "Pooh!" However, just at this time, Jin felt a cold attack. He subconsciously wanted to dodge, but the invisible Jin and reaction was still a little slow. At the next moment, Jin felt his abdomen cool, a feeling of weakness filled his heart, and then a trace of pain came from the wound.


    "Several spidermans, everything here is done by Jin and asked us to do, which has nothing to do with us. The previous Spiderman was not killed by us, but by Jin and himself. If you avenge Spiderman, you can find Jin..." just before Jin reacted, he thought it was Huang Liang and others who did it, The sound of the tombstone echoed in his ear.


    At this time, Jin did not know that he had been betrayed, and even the traitor wanted to kill himself and show his loyalty to Huang Liang and others!


    Jin has long known that people in underground gangs can''t be trusted, but Jin was not strong enough to suppress these men with different thoughts. Even if they occasionally get out of control, no one dares to really resist Jin.


    But now it''s different. Huang Liang came here with a group of Spiderman. His strength is far beyond Jin He and his men, and even just the spider Gwen ant man.


    This is already the case. The underground gangs that are only good at fighting with the wind will naturally not continue to insist on living and dying with Jin. So many spidermans know what''s going on at a glance. It''s a spider''s nest.


    Moreover, tombstone and others, who were originally accepted by Jin and later conquered the underground world, have other thoughts. They even think that after Jin and died, they can leave, re form a gang and be their boss


    However, the tombstone seems to forget that Jin is not so easy to kill. At least, for him, Jin is not really so easy to kill, especially when his dagger is inserted into Jin''s abdomen, but Jin''s meat is too thick!


    "Bastard! I''ll kill you!" Just as the voice of the tombstone fell, Jin, who knew what he had encountered, drank violently, and his huge fist directly hit the direction of the tombstone. You should know that one hand of the tombstone was still caught by him, and it was too late to escape!

 Chapter 1544

    "Bang!" In a panic, the tombstone raised his other arm in front of him. The hand held by Jinhe wanted to break free, but it was held by Jinhe''s palm like a pliers. The next moment, Jinhe''s huge fist hit the tombstone''s arm.


    The ability of tombstone is almost invulnerable after mutation and strengthening. It is a weakened version of Luke cage, and even the ability to get high temperature on the body surface. It is a weakened version of desperate virus.


    Taken together, the strength of the tombstone is not weak. If you crush ordinary people, you won''t say it. At the extraordinary level, you''re not just getting started. But unfortunately, what the tombstone faces is Jinhe. Without any genetic engineering variation, it grows beyond the scope of human beings. Jinhe with terrible strength!


    "Click!" The bone of the hand where the invulnerable tombstone was hit was broken on the spot. What''s more terrible is that his other hand, which was held in the palm of his hand, was broken shoulder to shoulder, and a drop of blood was spilled.


    However, this may be a good thing for the tombstone, because the cost of scrapping both arms also frees the tombstone from the terrible Jinhe hands. At this time, Jinhe can''t see it, and he still has a chance to live!


    "You all have to die! You all have to die!" And Kim also found that the tombstone had escaped. After he had only one broken arm in his hand, he became more angry. He kept roaring in his mouth, threw the broken arm on the ground and ran in the direction of his fist.


    "You haven''t done it yet. Do you want to die with Jin?" Looking at Jin and coming in his direction, the tombstone lying on the ground gave a high drink, and the hammerhead and others on one side bit their teeth and shot one after another.


    They know that they have no other choice. With Jin and the current situation, even if they don''t fight, Jin and will kill indiscriminately regardless of the enemy and ourselves, especially when Jin and can''t see.


    As for Huang Liang and others on the side, hammerhead can''t think about it. After all, the two sides are not at the same level. If they can really kill Jinhe, maybe they can have a chance of survival. After all, they didn''t kill spider man


    "Bang!"


    "Pa!"


    "Go to hell! Go to hell!"


    "Let''s do it together! Kill him!"


    A sound echoed around, directly fooling miles Morales and others, especially miles Morales.


    After all, other spidermans have never seen such scenes at this time and have experienced battles. Only miles Morales has not really become Spiderman. The only battle he can understand is the one when the cosmic Spiderman died


    Now, the villains who used to deal with spider man have fought and killed each other, just because they feel that their strength is far inferior to Huang Liang and others. Killing Jin may bring them a glimmer of vitality.


    But this glimmer of the vitality has never been recognized by Huang Liang and others, although they have not refuted it.


    "This..." thinking of this, miles Morales was a little uncomfortable for a while. In particular, the bloody level of the scene had exceeded miles Morales'' imagination. There was blood all over the ground and broken limbs and arms, which made miles Morales almost spit out the overnight meal.


    "It''s all right, you should get used to it. You may not see such a scene in the future, but you will inevitably experience the bloody battle..." Peter Parker patted miles Morales on the shoulder as if he had come over.


    "After all, even if we solve Kim and them, the villains in your world will continue to appear, otherwise the old man won''t have to make you spider man."


    "After we leave, all you can rely on is yourself, so you have to adapt to these in advance, or you can''t become a superhero as the old man thinks..."


    "I understand, I will try!" Miles Morales took a deep breath and said, holding back his discomfort with the bloody scene.


    "By the way, ah Liang, Peter Parker of this world, is there any help?" Spider Gwen suddenly thought of something. He looked at Huang Liang with some hesitation and asked, "is master coming? Do you want master to help..."


    "Peter Parker of the world?" Huang Liang raised his eyebrows and was about to say something, but stopped. The corners of his mouth raised slightly and said politely to one side, "I''ve seen the dead lady. Unexpectedly, we were just going to find the dead lady, and you came by yourself..."


    "What about that guy?" Huang asked. "Is he lazy enough?" The figure of the dead lady appeared in front of Huang Liang, which scared miles Morales and other spidermans who had not seen her subconsciously back a few steps.


    "After master promoted the universe, he must have something to do. I''m an apprentice. Where can I control master?" Huang Liang smiled, shook his head, looked at the dead lady and said, "I don''t know about the resurrection of Peter Parker. Would you object?"


    "If I object, are you going to ask Huang to ask that guy to come over?" The death lady squinted at Huang Liang and asked.


    "Hey, what the apprentice can''t solve, naturally it''s time to find the master..." Huang Liang smiled shyly and said with some embarrassment.


    "Hum! Just like your master, I don''t know how to cultivate to the cosmic level. None of you seems to be a serious strong man!" The death lady glared at Huang Liang and said.


    "If you revive Peter Parker, I won''t participate. If you have this ability, you can revive him yourself. But I want to remind you first that if the plot changes too much, it will lead to some unstable factors. Even if you can''t carry it at that time, I won''t take care of it!"


    "As long as you don''t object, Ms. death..." Huang Liang shook his head with a smile and didn''t take the unstable factors that Ms. death said to heart.


    After all, Huang Wen has done things to change the plot for too many times, not to mention the space-time variation authority. Even if he crossed into other parallel universes to change history, there are not a few. What unstable factors can there be?


    Huang Liang now only wants to solve the world''s problems quickly, and then go back and continue to close the door. After all, there are few opportunities for cosmic promotion and rule manifestation. It would be a pity if he missed it.


    If it weren''t for the fast time flow of the universe, Huang Liang would directly kill all the guys in front of him and take the spider Gwen back... Oh, and Peter Parker, take them back together.


    "I have already reminded you of what should be reminded. Don''t bother me again!" The lady of death glanced at Huang Liang faintly. Her body flashed and disappeared in place. Only one sentence echoed around.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1545

    "Won''t lady death help us revive Peter Parker of the world?" After Peter Parker watched the death lady disappear, he looked at Huang Liang with some hesitation and asked, "Mr. Huang Wen is not here again. Can you revive people? The universe has been powerful to this extent?"


    "It''s not a cosmic power. If you want to revive a person, it depends on the strength and ability of both sides..." Huang Liang shook his head and softly explained, "for example, the old man Gu Yi, he can revive spider man in the world. Take spider man himself as the coordinate, use the time gem to reverse time, and then call back the soul of spider man."


    "The strange we know can also use this method to revive people, and in addition to the gem of time, Wanda can do this whether using chaotic magic or real gemstones..."


    "As for my words, the Buddha''s law taught me by master contains all kinds of powerful forces. One of them is very similar to the legendary reincarnation. I can use it to revive spider man in this world!"


    "Of course, it is only limited to the dead whose strength is very different from our own. If it is similar to our strength or stronger than our strength, we will certainly have no way to revive..."


    "Resurrection... It''s incredible that it really exists..." middle-aged Parker looked at Huang Liang with some emotion and muttered in a low voice. Several other spidermans felt the same way. They felt that their experience through time and space was really incredible.


    First of all, it is incredible for Spiderman to travel through time and space and come to other universes, but what happens to them after they come to this universe is really beyond their cognition.


    First of all, two spidermans who were more powerful than them did not know how many times easily defeated them, followed by the supreme mage Gu Yi who they couldn''t understand at all.


    But soon, the supreme mage Gu Yi was suppressed. Now spider man heard the amazing means to revive the dead


    "Bang!" As soon as the spidermans were attracted by what Huang Liang said, the battlefield between Jin He and his men was coming to an end.


    It has to be said that Jin is not worthy of the identity of the underground emperor in the world. Even a blind Jin did not end up in any good end for those who betrayed him!


    Whether it''s the hammerhead or the tombstone, or the scorpion and the wanderer, they have been badly hurt. Even the hammerhead and the tombstone are dying. Only the scorpion and the wanderer are struggling desperately.


    Of course, Jin didn''t feel well at this time. His body was covered with large and small wounds. One arm had been completely scrapped, but his other hand was still waving and smashing at scorpions and wanderers.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    Finally, Jin and kicked the wanderer out with one foot and hit the wall heavily. The blood stained the wall and the wanderer died on the spot.


    The remaining fist of Jinhe pierced the scorpion''s chest, but the scorpion''s tail behind the scorpion armor also pierced Jinhe''s heart


    "Ha ha..." Jin also felt the passing of vitality. A complex smile appeared on his face, like mocking himself, like remembering something, and like being unwilling. "I didn''t expect to end up like this..."


    "I ignored you when I wanted to be an underground emperor. When I became an underground emperor, I lost you again. Maybe this is retribution, but it doesn''t matter. I didn''t save you, but we can meet again soon..."


    "Boom!" With the sound of Jinhe''s words, his body like a meat mountain fell to the ground and hit the ground.


    "Although I don''t like him very much, I have to admit that he is an owl, and he is also a flesh and blood Owl..." middle-aged Parker sighed and whispered.


    "That''s what he said, but it''s impossible for him to meet his family..." Peter Parker shrugged. He knew the situation of hell dimension. Even if the situation of hell dimension of this universe is different from that of Huang Wen universe, the existence of ancient one and Kamata Taj also proved the existence of my hell dimension, After all, the most important thing for Kara Taj is to defend against the threat of the dimension of hell.


    Since there is the dimension of hell, it is impossible for Jinhe''s soul to meet his wife and children. Such a villain has long been booked by the Lords of the dimension of hell


    "You..." king heard Peter Parker''s words. He seemed to be aware of something and wanted to say something, but he was black and lost his breath on the spot.


    But soon, Kim regained consciousness again. It was not that he came back from the dead, but that his soul broke away from his body and looked at his body from the perspective of a third party.


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie!" At this time, a dark wind came, followed by a very rampant laughter echoing around.


    "Gu Yi, that damn guy is not here. It happens that my beloved Jin and you are still dead at this time. Isn''t this a chance for me?" A figure appeared beside Jinhe. It was an old man in a neat suit. He looked like an old gentleman, but what he said made Jinhe''s soul shudder.


    Jin has never experienced such fear before. Even if he was blinded by Huang Liang, he had never been so afraid.


    At this time, Jinhe''s fear is more like an instinctive fear, like seeing natural enemies.


    No, some animals can resist one or two when they see natural enemies, but Jin doesn''t even have the ability to resist at this time.


    "Xiao Jinbing, you''re afraid. It''s not like you..." seeing Jinbing''s appearance, the old gentleman smiled kindly and said gently, "However, the essence of your soul still hasn''t changed. It''s still so evil. I like it very much. Your soul will soon be of great use... There are so many souls around? Are all villains? Well, yes, it''s icing on the cake!"


    "You! What do you want to do with my soul?" Kim didn''t consciously want to step back, but he was frightened to find that his soul couldn''t move at all.


    Around Jinhe, the souls of scorpions, hammerheads, tombstones and wandering people are also suspended here. However, compared with the conscious Jinhe, the souls of wandering people are confused and have no consciousness.


    Of course, the size and solidity of the souls of wandering people are not at the same level as Jin, which is why Jin is not favored by the old gentleman

 Chapter 1546

    "No! No! No..." however, just as the souls of the Wanderers and others gathered, miles Morales was stunned, then shook his head in pain and shouted, "this is not true! This is not true!"


    When the old gentleman appeared, Huang Liang waved his hand. Their sense of existence was instantly reduced to the lowest, and miles Morales and others saw Jinhe''s soul.


    At this time, the reason why miles Morales was so painful was not because he saw the soul of Jinhe, but because he saw the soul of the wanderer.


    In the past, when the wanderer fought with gold, he always wore armor, including when he was killed. Gold and powerful forces shocked him to death through the armor.


    Therefore, the wanderer never showed his true face until the appearance of the wanderer''s soul. After all, the soul can''t keep the appearance of wearing armor, so miles Morales saw the appearance of the wanderer. That''s his uncle, his own uncle.


    Even, the wanderer is not just his uncle. When miles Morales had a conflict with his father during the rebellious period, and when his parents didn''t understand him, the wanderer was the only one who supported him.


    Miles Morales still remembers that the wanderer saw him in a bad mood and took him to draw wall paintings in the shabby alley. It was there that miles Morales was bitten by spider man and got the ability of spider man


    Originally, miles Morales was going to ask his uncle about the confusion in his heart, but he didn''t want his uncle to be a wanderer and a subordinate of Jinhe


    Miles Morales soon thought of something. He subconsciously went to his uncle''s body. He wanted to verify it again. He didn''t want to believe that his uncle was such a person!


    "Huh?" The old gentleman who was about to take Kim''s soul was suddenly stunned because he saw miles Morales rushing out, but he just didn''t feel anything.


    "When... Huh?!" The old gentleman subconsciously held out his hand to miles Morales, trying to find out what happened to miles Morales, and then a voice rang in his ear.


    "Stay there and don''t move!" This voice made the old gentleman''s body and mind tremble. He subconsciously turned his head and found that his body could not move, which surprised the old gentleman''s heart, because this voice was completely different from Gu Yi. He didn''t understand when such a strong man appeared on the earth.


    "Ka! Ka!" On the other side, miles Morales lifted the wanderer''s helmet and revealed his face. Then miles Morales sat down on the ground, because this was his uncle''s face, even if it was very ferocious, which was completely different from what he remembered.


    "I probably know who inspired him and needed to sacrifice in his original fate. I really didn''t expect that it was all our uncle who died..." Peter Parker sighed and said with some emotion. Although he didn''t experience his uncle''s departure, he also knew other things about spider man.


    "Is there anything you want to say to your uncle?" Huang Liang looked at miles Morales sitting there, sighed and asked.


    "Yes, can you help me?" Miles Morales recovered and looked at Huang Liang with some expectation.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, Huang Liang pointed to the wanderer''s soul, and the originally confused wanderer suddenly woke up.


    "What is this?" After the wanderer woke up, he looked around in confusion. He saw the soul of Jinhe, the soul of scorpions and others, the old gentleman in a suit, Huang Liang and others, and miles Morales in a spider suit.


    At this time, miles Morales pulled off his spider headgear, looked at the wanderer and asked painfully, "why, uncle, why are you Kim''s men? Why are you a bad man?"


    "I..." the wanderer was stunned when he saw miles Morales. He didn''t think his nephew was a member of spider man. When he thought about what had happened before, the wanderer''s face felt guilty and then said with some satisfaction, "Sorry, uncle let you down, but you can become a superhero. Uncle is very happy. I hope you can stick to it..."


    "My uncle knows that you have always been excellent. Even if you become a superhero, you will be the best one. My uncle is very glad that he didn''t hit you just now. If he really hurt you, my uncle really doesn''t know what to do..."


    "Uncle..." there were thousands of words to say, but miles Morales couldn''t say anything at this time. His tears kept dripping and his body smoked. He choked and couldn''t speak at all. He was only sad and wronged in his heart.


    "Stop crying, miles, it''s not worth it for someone like Uncle..." the wanderer wanted to pat miles Morales on the shoulder to comfort him, but found his palm directly through miles Morales''s body.


    "Bastard!" Just as miles Morales was talking to the wanderer, an angry voice sounded, "Guyi is not on earth now. Who are you to suppress my separation? I''ll let you know my Mephisto''s power today!"


    "Buzz!" The breath of the old gentleman under Huang Liang''s suppression suddenly soared, and a force of fear spread around him. It was the breath of hell and the majesty of the Lord of the dimension of hell!


    "Jie Jie Jie Jie..." the old gentleman gave a ferocious and terrible laugh, looked at Huang Liang fiercely, and then the laughter stopped suddenly, because he found that he still couldn''t move.


    "Is Mephisto of this universe a brain problem?" Huang Liang looked at the old gentleman contemptuously and said with some dissatisfaction, "or is it the same for every Mephisto? No wonder master often taught him at that time. It seems that I have to learn from master..."


    "Buzz!" With a sound, a hole in the dimension of hell where Mephisto is located suddenly separates in the space, followed by a big hand full of Buddha light.


    "Poop!"


    With the emergence of this Buddhist hand, countless demons in hell subconsciously knelt on the ground, lowered their heads with fear, and dared not look directly at the Buddhist hand.


    "Gollum!" Murphysto''s own master subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He realized that he had provoked people he couldn''t afford. His smile was a little stiff and some flattering whispered, "what, sir, can you lighten it?"

 Chapter 1547

    "Bang!" As soon as Mephisto''s voice fell, the Buddha''s palm was directly photographed. Mephisto didn''t want to resist, but unfortunately, even if he broke out all his strength, he didn''t resist Huang Liang''s palm.


    "Pooh!" Mephisto''s body was directly exploded on the spot, and the whole dimension of hell trembled, as if the power of fear was about to recover.


    "Buzz!" However, at the next moment, the law of Buddha condensed in the dimension of hell, and instantly suppressed the whole dimension of hell on the spot. The dimension of hell was frozen there, and all creatures in it could not move, as if time was still, including Mephisto, who was being restored by the origin of the dimension of hell.


    "It''s over, it''s really kicking the iron plate. It seems to be a fierce man stronger than Gu Yi. I can even feel that the hell dimension is afraid of him. He won''t tear down the hell dimension directly? Then I''ll really die..." however, Mephisto''s consciousness didn''t stop, because he still has a part on the earth, although that part can''t move, But the sense of separation can still work.


    However, Mephisto had no other thoughts at this time. He regretted it or regretted it. He hated why he wanted to stare at Jinhe''s soul and why he felt that Gu ran around as soon as he wasn''t on the earth. Now, he offended the unknown strong man and was in danger


    "Hmm? Wait, there is no ancient one on earth. Suddenly there is a mysterious strong man? Has ancient one been killed by him? Hiss! Such terror! Such terror!" At the thought of this, Mephisto''s consciousness took a breath, and the whole person was even more flustered.


    However, what Mephisto didn''t expect was that Huang Liang didn''t continue to do it, because Huang Liang thought about it and found that if Mephisto and this hell dimension were solved, Gu Yi, who was suppressed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain, wouldn''t be too happy!


    This is just helping Gu Yi to do white work. Huang Liang has done so many white work for Huang Wen in his own universe... No, Gu Yi should have learned a lesson. If he helped him solve Mephisto and hell dimension, he would be cheap!


    Although this is not the only dimension of hell in the universe, and Mephisto is not the only dimension Lord of hell. The cosmic pattern is basically similar to Huang Wen''s universe, Mephisto is also the dimension demon God who likes to visit the earth most. After solving him, Gu Yi can reduce a lot of work


    Thinking of this, Huang Liang took another look at the gathering master Mephisto and said faintly, "stay honest and don''t move."


    As Huang Liang''s voice fell, the originally imprisoned hell dimension was restored, and Mephisto quickly rallied from the origin of hell dimension. He was not dissatisfied at all. Instead, he humbly said to Huang Liang where he left: "OK, sir, I will definitely stay here honestly!"


    Respecting the strong is a common rule in the dimension of hell. Especially in the face of strong people who are countless times stronger than himself and can''t resist, Mephisto is even glad that Huang Liang let him go. His heart is full of gratitude and has no intention of hating Huang Liang.


    Moreover, Mephisto also knows that it''s not easy for a strong man like Huang Liang to see through his inner thoughts. If he really has resentment and wants to find a chance to revenge, Huang Liang may directly slap him to death, together with the whole dimension of hell.


    Huang Liang did not continue to pay attention to Mephisto''s meaning. He withdrew his eyes and looked at miles Morales and the wanderer in front of him, with a slight frown.


    To tell the truth, Huang Liang didn''t think about whether to help the wanderer. With Huang Liang''s current strength, we can see what kind of person the wanderer is at a glance.


    Like most super villains, the hands of wandering people are also covered with blood, but similarly, they also have the softest and kindest places in their hearts.


    In fact, there are only a few really pure and completely inhuman super villains. In fact, more super villains still have the existence they care about and a pure land in their heart.


    This is why sometimes some super villains can be moved by words and abandon evil and follow good.


    Although Huang Liang has not seen how the original track of the world should work, he can guess that the wanderer should die in front of miles Morales, or even die because of miles Morales. Only in this way can a wanderer who is a super villain help his nephew grow up and become a real superhero!


    "Ah Liang, why don''t you help him?" Just as Huang Liang was struggling, Gwen, a spider on one side, saw Huang Liang''s inner thoughts. She directly opened her mouth and looked at Huang Liang and asked softly.


    "This..." Huang Liang was stunned when he heard the speech, looked at the wanderer again, and whispered, "it''s true that in miles''s eyes, his uncle is a good person to him and his life mentor, but in the eyes of the people killed by his uncle, his uncle is not such an image, and his hands are stained with a lot of blood..."


    "After all, he''s Kim''s man. Sometimes, he doesn''t want to kill. He has no choice..." Peter Parker sighed and whispered.


    "After he became Jin and his men, he can''t help himself, but before he became Jin and his men, he can make his own choice..." Huang Liang shook his head and said.


    "You want to revive him?" The middle-aged Parker listened to the conversation between Huang Liang and immediately understood the meaning of spider Gwen and Peter Parker. He looked at Huang Liang and said, "If you have this ability, maybe you should really help him and let a villain die. Sometimes it''s very simple, but it should be more difficult to completely change him and make him a good man and redeem himself?"


    "Redemption?" Huang Liang looked at middle-aged Parker, raised his eyebrows, looked at the wanderer, and then the Golden Buddha light surged on his body and said softly, "Master once told me that the power in my body is closely related to the profound meaning of Buddhism. Although he told me not to be completely affected by the profound meaning of Buddhism, sometimes it may be helpful for me to do something more in line with the profound meaning of Buddhism..."


    "It''s also a good direction to be kind. I hope Miles''s uncle won''t let us down!"


    "As long as you don''t shave and become a monk..." spider Gwen whispered, "of course, if you don''t have secular desires at all, it''s even more impossible!"


    "If I really become a monk, I''m afraid master will beat me to death..." Huang Liang shrugged, looked at the wanderer, and said with a surge of Buddha light.

 Chapter 1548

    "Mr. Huang Liang, are you trying to save your uncle?" Miles Morales'' spider moved. He looked at Huang Liang with some excitement and asked.


    "Miles, what are you talking about? I''m dead. How can I save you? Remember to stick to your dream and be polite to your father in the future. He''s also for your own good..." the wanderer didn''t know Huang Liang''s ability. He thought miles Morales was talking nonsense. He looked at miles Morales and taught him softly.


    "If you want to teach him, you can teach him slowly later. However, what you need to do most later is to complete redemption and make up for your mistakes..." as soon as the wanderer''s voice fell, Huang Liang''s voice rang in his ear, and then the wanderer''s soul consciousness suddenly blurred.


    From the perspective of miles Morales, the wandering body is covered by the golden light, and a dense text that he can''t understand is presented on the golden light, which is the manifestation of the power of reincarnation.


    When the reincarnation power in the Buddha''s law appears, the wandering soul shrinks instantly until it becomes a point, and then it seems to cross the origin of life and death, and the breath changes completely.


    A breath of life surged at that point, but miles Morales couldn''t understand it at all. His eyes flashed worried, looked at the light spot, opened his mouth, and finally said nothing. He just clenched his fist and prayed silently for his uncle''s wanderer.


    "This! What power is this? Is it really going to be resurrected? Resurrection without any side effects? Won''t it touch the authority of the adult?" Mephisto, who didn''t know that the dead lady had come before, was shocked and uncertain. He was more afraid of Huang Liang. In his opinion, Huang Liang may not be inferior to the existence of the dead lady.


    Of course, it''s not wrong for Mephisto to think so. After all, whether Huang Liang or Ms. death, Mephisto can''t afford to exist in this universe.


    Moreover, in this universe alone, Huang Liang and Ms. death are cosmic. With Huang Liang''s current strength, it is not necessarily weaker than the embodiment of Ms. death in this universe.


    However, if compared with the death lady of Huangwen universe, Huang Liang is far inferior now. After all, with the improvement of Huangwen universe, the death lady has been able to play a multi cosmic strength in Huangwen universe.


    "Buzz!" With a sound, in Mephisto''s uncertain mood and under miles Morales''s prayer, the light suddenly increased, recovered into the wandering soul, and then integrated into the wandering body and armor.


    "Cough!" The wanderer''s consciousness also recovered at this time. He coughed weakly twice, then realized something, looked at his arm hesitantly, and then saw miles Morales running over.


    "Uncle, you''re alive, you''re really alive!" Miles Morales shouted excitedly at the wanderers, and tears kept falling to the ground.


    "Miles..." the wanderer hesitated, put out his hand, wiped away miles Morales'' tears and asked in a low voice, "what''s going on?"


    "I said, you need to use your remaining life to redeem the mistakes you made before. Miles has become a superhero. Do you want to continue to be a super villain? Or are you going to be a super villain with miles?" Huang Liang came to the wanderer and looked at the wanderer and asked.


    "No! Miles can''t be like me!" The wanderer was in a hurry. He shouted excitedly, and then coughed violently, "cough, cough..."


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, a Buddha light condensed from Huang Liang''s palm and integrated into the wanderer''s body. In just a moment, the wanderer''s previous injury recovered, and even his armor recovered to the appearance of no damage.


    "God! Are you God?" The wanderer widened his eyes, looked at Huang Liang in disbelief and asked. At this time, he realized what he had experienced before.


    "I''m just a stronger person." Huang Liang waved his hand and said softly, "I hope you can cherish the opportunity to live. Of course, if you continue to do evil, it''s not without cost..."


    "No! I won''t do what I used to do! I''ll teach miles and I''ll be a superhero with him and help everyone!" The wanderer quickly shook his head and said firmly.


    If the previous meeting with miles Morales to reveal his identity has awakened the goodness in the wanderer''s heart, the wanderer who saw the miracle at this time has completely become another person.


    Having seen the gods, how could he disobey the will of the gods?


    Even if the God says he is not a God, the wanderer will still follow the will of the God, be a superhero and redeem for the first half of his life!


    "You don''t have to tell me these words. Just tell miles." Huang Liang shook his head. Instead of disturbing the wanderer and miles Morales, he looked at Kim and Mephisto and others.


    "Miles, your former uncle let you down, but from today on, my uncle will fight side by side with you and become a superhero!" The wanderer hugged miles Morales and said solemnly.


    "I believe you, uncle, I believe you have always been a good man!" Miles Morales'' eyes turned red again and choked.


    "My Lord, that, my Lord, if there''s nothing to do, I''ll go back first?" On the other side, Mephisto found himself suddenly able to play. He looked at Huang Liang with some flattery and asked tentatively.


    "Sir, do you want to take these people away? If not, I''ll go back to hell easily? After all, they are all real villains, and it''s not good to stay on earth..."


    "Take it away. You won''t show up until Gu Yi comes back. After Gu Yi comes back, you come more times, you know?" Huang Liang waved his hand, looked at Mephisto and said faintly.


    "Ah? Gu Yi is not dead?" Mephisto muttered a little disappointed, then looked at Huang Liang and said flatteringly, "my Lord, I''ll go first..."


    "Wait! Wait!" At this time, Jin, who had been unable to move, was full of ferocity. He suddenly moved. He clenched his teeth and his soul was trembling. When he could move, his soul immediately withered down, but he didn''t care. Instead, he knelt down, looked at Huang Liang and begged, "please, as long as you can revive my wife and children, you can do anything you want me to do."


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements in the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1549

    Listening to Jin he''s plea, Huang Liang didn''t fluctuate much, because unlike the wanderer, Jin he''s plea at this time is true, but Huang Liang also felt the hatred in his heart.


    "Did you break through the bondage of your self?" While Huang Liang was silent, Mephisto subconsciously exclaimed. He looked at Jin and said in disbelief.


    Although Mephisto has long known that Kim is not gifted and is a natural villain, few people in the dimension of hell are more gifted than him.


    But now, Kim has just been transformed into a ghost, and has not yet received the power of Mephisto to become a member of the dimension of hell. He can keep his consciousness awake. It is incredible that he can earn the control of Mephisto before he took off.


    Even if Mephisto''s power is weak because of Huang Liang''s suppression, it should not be able to break free for an ordinary soul. This can only show that Jin and his faith in his heart have condensed real extraordinary power!


    This also makes Mephisto more reluctant to give up. After all, such a gold can become a strong general in the dimension of hell with only a little adjustment. But if Huang Liang said a word, this strong general will no longer belong to himself


    But soon, Mephisto shivered and quickly threw the idea out of his mind. Compared with his life and the whole dimension of hell, what is a mere gold? No matter how Lord Huang Liang deals with him, he has nothing to do with Mephisto! Mephisto is absolutely respectful to Lord Huang Liang. He doesn''t want to violate Lord Huang Liang at all!


    Huang Liang seemed to feel the activity in Mephisto''s heart. He took a look at the steely hell dimension Lord and looked at Jin he again.


    "I won''t care what you do with him, but what kind of punishment should be given to his sins..." Huang Liang thought for a while and said.


    "Of course, if his wife and children are in your hell dimension, you can also meet them occasionally. After all, you should reuse him after punishing him, right?"


    "Nothing can escape the eyes of adults. Don''t worry, adults. I will do what adults want!" Mephisto heard the speech, quickly nodded, looked at Huang Liang and said respectfully.


    "If his strength is enough, he can come to the earth dimension to harass Gu Yi more. However, don''t hurt anyone else on the earth, okay?" Huang Liang thought and added.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord, the earth will be my place to protect in the future. I will follow the rules of the lady of death and the will of adults, and I will never mess around on the earth!" Mephisto took a deep breath, and a pure hell force condensed out of his eyebrows. It was the original power of the hell dimension. Mephisto offered his loyalty and swore at this time, in exchange for Huang Liang to let him go completely.


    "At the same time, hell dimension will take care of Guyi''s business all the time and won''t give him a break!"


    Mephisto doesn''t know what hatred Huang Liang has with Gu Yi, but Huang Liang''s strength at this time makes Mephisto unconditionally stand on Huang Liang''s side.


    After all, Gu Yi''s strength is strong, so he can only compete with him on the earth. If Gu Yi really dares to hit the hell dimension, Mephisto has the blessing of the original power of the hell dimension, which is enough to suppress Gu Yi, even if Gu Yi has a time gem.


    The harassment of Gu Yi can be done not only by the transformed Jin, but also by other demons in the dimension of hell.


    There are only a few magicians who can handle the whole Kamata Taj, and there are simply not too many such demons in the hell dimension, because demons are born all the time in the hell dimension. It''s too simple to contain Guyi''s energy!


    "Sneeze!" At the foot of Wuzhi Mountain in the small world, the old man Gu Yi suddenly sneezed, and then muttered suspiciously, "what''s the situation? Someone is calculating me? Is it the guy who suppresses me? What does he want to do? Fool..."


    "Boom!" Before the old man Gu Yi finished his words, a sky thunder hit the old man Gu Yi. Although he didn''t hurt the old man Gu Yi badly, he also made the old man Gu Yi very embarrassed.


    "You don''t talk about martial virtue, bully me, an old man..." Gu Yi''s mouth spewed out a thick smoke, and he muttered with some dissatisfaction.


    Since he knew that Huang Liang would not really kill himself, and wanted to suppress him for a long time, and had to find trouble with him, the old man Gu Yi released himself, but Huang Liang would not be used to him!


    "Boom!"


    Thunder fell from the sky and constantly split on the old man Gu Yi''s body. In his soul, the old man Gu Yi''s strength was unbearable


    "I was wrong! I took it! You have a lot of adults, let me go!" Finally, the old man Gu Yi finally accepted the advice. He was not a worldly expert with high integrity. Don''t be shy. It''s not the first time for his old man Gu Yi.


    After all, he fights and calculates with the dimensional demons with different thoughts every day. If the old man Gu Yi was really a guy with integrity, he would have been wiped away by the dimensional demons.


    In the Jinhe building, Mephisto didn''t know that he should think of the old man Gu Yi being perceived by the old man Gu Yi, which led to the old man Gu Yi being struck by a burst of thunder. If he knew, maybe he would talk about the old man Gu Yi every day. After all, Mephisto has been unhappy with the old man Gu Yi for a long time, which is consistent with Huang Liang.


    "Thank you, sir!" At this time, after the respectful oath, Mephisto looked at Kim kneeling on the ground and shouted in a low voice, "although your adult didn''t revive your wife and children, he also gave you a chance to reunite. Do you still have resentment in your heart?"


    "No! Thank you for your help!" Kim took a deep breath and said goodbye to Huang Liang.


    Jin did not say nothing at this time, indicating that he still had complaints about Huang Liang''s failure to revive his wife and children. After all, Huang Liangcai just revived the wanderer without effort. At this time, he just reunited Jin and his wife and children''s souls, and it was still a long time before he could see each other. Such a gap made Jin somewhat unacceptable.


    Why does he have a chance to redeem those who wander, and I don''t have a chance to redeem Jin?


    Even though Kim did not know that he would not do anything to redeem even if he was resurrected, he was still a little unconvinced. After all, the unfair treatment was in front of him.


    Huang Liang is clear about Jin Bing''s thoughts at this time, but does Huang Liang care? Huang Liang doesn''t care at all. Jin doesn''t care what he likes. Even if he betrays in the future, it''s only Mephisto who has a headache!

 Chapter 1550

    However, Huang Liang has to admit that the gold in this world is more evil than the gold in Huang asked the universe. In the face of life and death, the feelings of the two Jinhe are completely different. The gold in this world is a natural villain. If he didn''t have the last pure land in his heart, he would have been a devil long ago and didn''t even need the transformation of Mephisto


    "My Lord, I''ll leave first?" At this time, Mephisto also felt the dissatisfaction in Jinhe''s heart. To tell the truth, Mephisto was a little afraid. He worried that Huang Liang would be angered by Jinhe, waved his hand to destroy Jinhe''s soul and instantly destroyed himself, so he carefully looked at Huang Liang and asked tentatively.


    "Yes." However, Huang Liang didn''t take care of Mephisto. He waved his hand directly and answered.


    Compared with the ordinary scorpions, the souls of Murphy and others are not as strong as those of Murphy, but they can''t catch up with the souls of Murphy and others.


    "Hoo!" When he returned to the hell dimension and closed the space crack to the earth, Mephisto couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even though he knew that Huang Liang''s strength could break through the hell dimension, he still relaxed a little.


    Because Mephisto knows that as Huang Liang, he should not look up to himself. He''s good. If he doesn''t look up to himself, he won''t shoot himself. If he doesn''t look up to Jin, he won''t bother to kill Jin. Otherwise, he and Jin would have been wiped out


    Thinking of this, Mephisto looked at Kim and said faintly, "I know you hate adults, but when you can defeat me, when will you really expose this idea..."


    "By the way, the souls of your wife and children are indeed here. Originally, I wanted to kill them in front of you to stimulate you, but since the adult ordered, I will naturally let them go and occasionally give you a chance to meet..."


    "Yes, before that, you need to accept the training of hell, otherwise, you can''t be a member of hell!"


    Mephisto is deliberately stimulating Kim at this time, so that he is full of motivation to become stronger and better use for himself.


    As for whether Kim will betray himself in the future, mephistogen didn''t worry. Are you kidding? Can the devil growing up with the power of the Lord of the dimension of hell surpass the Lord of the dimension of hell? If it could, Mephisto and even the masters of so many dimensions of hell would have been overthrown!


    "Well, the matter is almost solved. Now let''s revive spider man in this world, and we can go back..." after Mephisto left, Huang Liang turned to look at the spider Gwen and said with a smile, "after going back, we have to hurry up and shut down. Fortunately, the time flow in this world is fast, otherwise we will miss this opportunity!"


    "Indeed, there are not many opportunities in this world. Although there are strong ones, the level of ordinary parallel universe can''t help us. It''s better to go back to practice earlier and maybe find our way forward..." Peter Parker nodded approvingly.


    Of course, Peter Parker''s saying that there is no chance in this world is not accurate, because the previous experience of this world at least makes Peter Parker gain a determination to become stronger!


    "Let''s go." Huang Liang nodded, but he didn''t leave other Spiderman behind. He took them to the grave of Spiderman in this world.


    Fortunately, the world''s spider man remains. Although he was killed by Jin, at least his body was not destroyed. The official people really buried his body, although they did extract part of spider man''s genetic research


    This is good. There should be Spiderman fans in the official. Otherwise, the best result of spiderman is just a fake burial, with the real body lying in the laboratory.


    "Poof!" Huang Liang''s heart moved, and the spider man body that was originally underground flew out directly.


    "What a tragedy!" Looking at spider man''s body, Peter Parker said with some emotion, "fortunately, he looks different from me, otherwise he really doesn''t adapt..."


    There''s no way. Spider man was killed by Jin on the spot. Even if he had been seriously injured before, he was killed under the fist and foot. Naturally, he looked miserable


    "Well, if you don''t make any noise, it''s not easy to explain after spider man''s resurrection..." Huang Liang looked at spider man''s body and said softly.


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Huang Liang''s voice, countless Buddha lights appeared in the sky, shining the whole earth into gold.


    "Spider man, you shouldn''t die in vain." All people on earth heard the sound of yellow bells and big Lv. Many people looked at the golden light in the sky, subconsciously knelt on the ground and recited their beliefs.


    However, few people know that this is the Buddha''s light, and the frequency of the name of the Lord is the highest.


    "Huh?" Outside the multiverse, a handsome man raised his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the multiverse, "is there a universe with such a strong belief in the holy light? Interesting..."


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Huang Liang''s voice falling in the universe, all the injuries on spider man recovered, and then the power of reincarnation surged in the light of the Buddha.


    At this moment, the door of hell seemed to be opened, but it was actually the country of death. Spider man didn''t go to any dimension of hell. He entered the real country of death.


    However, it''s obvious that Ms. death doesn''t mean to stop. Not to mention that Huang Liang does have the strength to open the cracks in the country of death, but that if Huang Liang can''t do this, Ms. death will also help. After all, her attitude towards Huang Wen has changed a lot.


    "Buzz!" With a sound, spider man''s soul, who was originally in the country of death, returned to the earth. His expression looked a little confused, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    However, just before Spiderman reacted, his body immediately integrated into his body.


    "Well, let''s talk about it with him!" Huang Liang looked at Spider-Man who had not awakened and waved his hand. When he was talking, he suddenly stopped. He turned his head and looked in the direction beyond the earth.


    Originally, the earth was covered by Huang Liang''s Buddha light, with a golden appearance, but now, there is a dark force enveloping the earth. Huang Liang can feel that there is a strong consciousness recovering outside the earth, and Huang Liang feels a little familiar with the power of the strong

 Chapter 1551

    "Hiss!" Just as Huang Liang looked out of the earth, the spiders Gwen and others on one side took a breath. At this moment, their spider sensing reached an extreme in an instant, as if they had encountered some natural enemy. Their hearts were filled with fear, and their bodies were shaking involuntarily.


    At this time, the situation of spiderman is very similar to that of Mephisto, even if the strength of spider Gwen and Peter Parker is stronger than that of king.


    Even Spiderman, who had just resurrected and didn''t understand what happened, was stunned and looked at the sky with fear.


    "Gwen! What''s the matter with you?" Huang Liang was acutely aware of the abnormality of the spider Gwen around him. He frowned, looked at the spider Gwen with some worry and asked.


    "It''s terrible. It''s more terrible than I saw master!" Gwen''s body trembled and said subconsciously.


    "It''s not the suppression of absolute strength, it''s the suppression of attributes. In front of him, our ability is suppressed! Is he the source of those mutant spiders? But isn''t the mutant spider the product of science and technology?" Peter Parker on one side added, biting his teeth.


    "Buzz!" With a sound, Huang Liang''s eyes flashed a light, and waved to release a mass of Buddha light to protect all spidermans.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll go up and have a look!" Huang Liang looked at the spider Gwen and whispered.


    "Be careful, a Liang. If you can''t, please contact master!" The spider Gwen was isolated from the previous pressure by the Buddha light, but she still looked at Huang Liang with worry on her face and whispered.


    "It''s all right. If there''s something really wrong, master will come and take charge of it alone. You can''t let master do everything?" Huang Liang shook his head with a smile and said softly, "moreover, you say the suppression of ability. If he is really the real origin of your spider man, maybe I can find your way forward from him..."


    "After all, Wanda has made continuous progress with the help of Sison''s power. Moreover, when she opened the space-time portal before, master was also nearby. With master''s current strength, there can be nothing in the universe that can hide master."


    "But master didn''t stop me, let alone let others follow me. It can be seen that master should think that I can solve any problem in the universe alone!"


    Huang Liang said here. His voice is full of strong confidence. He is a cosmic strong man. In such an ordinary universe, there can be no multi cosmic strong man. The rules of the universe are there.


    Therefore, no matter how powerful the enemy is, it is at most the strong at the top of the universe, and can not even reach the level of the strongest in the group of gods and gods.


    Huang Liang is not a simple cosmic level. He has also stepped on the road of the strong of the God Group and is chasing his younger martial brother max.


    Of course, Huang Liang''s heart has been holding a breath. After all, whoever is surpassed by his younger martial brother will be a little unconvinced in his heart, but a real leader is a leader. Max''s strength and ability are no worse than Huang Liang, and his realm is beyond Huang Liang. Huang Liang naturally wants to surpass and come back.


    Originally, this cosmic promotion and law manifestation is a great opportunity for Huang Liang to catch up with Max, although Max will also make progress.


    Now, a big war may help Huang Liang go further. For Huang Liang, who enters the Tao from martial arts, fighting is the best way to improve!


    "I believe you!" Spider Gwen didn''t say anything more, just nodded and said with a smile.


    "When I come back, I''ll help you improve your strength!" Huang Liang left a word, his body flashed, disappeared in place and appeared outside the earth.


    "It''s really a big spider, dark, violent, sharp, chaotic, distorted..." Huang Liang looked at the huge spider outside the earth, covering the earth with shadow, his eyes flickered slightly and said, "are you really the origin of Gwen''s power? The famous spider man in the multiverse, the origin is a thing similar to a demon God like you?"


    "The strong man of the alien universe, do you want to break the rules of the game?" The giant spider stared at Huang Liang''s body with many eyes, as if judging the flaw in Huang Liang''s body, but he didn''t find it, so he stared at Huang Liang''s eyes and asked.


    "I gave them the ability to become superheroes. They exchanged fame for worship, fed back to me, and had no problem with emotion and reason. Do you want to stop me?"


    "To tell you the truth, you''re right. If you really don''t arrange the fate track of spider man, you''re even much more orderly than many good dimensional demons..." Huang Liang didn''t refute spider demon''s words, but agreed.


    To tell the truth, the behavior of spider demon God is more kind than that of most dimension demons. Not to mention those dimension demons who are full of all kinds of intrigues and tricks and lend strength to make others pay a huge price, but those dimension demons who do not need return, they also obtain the spiritual power of borrowers.


    Therefore, it''s actually very rare for a guy like spider demon to ask spider man for nothing in return. Of course, just as Huang Liang said, this is the premise that spider demon didn''t arrange spider man''s fate.


    "How can spider man grow up and be recognized by the world if there is no fate?" But unfortunately, some things are really arranged by spider God, such as the sacrifice of spider man''s family.


    For most spidermans, this is the first step to make them more mature. Some are Ben Parker''s sacrifice, some are Aunt Mei''s death


    Of course, superheroes often encounter such things. Even if Huang Liang has not experienced these things, he does not want to oppose it too much, unless it really happens in front of him, such as miles Morales.


    "To tell you the truth, what you said has a way, and it''s even an idea with Gu Yi, but unfortunately, you shouldn''t limit the upper limit of spider man''s strength..." Huang Liang shrugged and looked at the spider demon God and said.


    "Strength limit? Huh?" The spider demon God was stunned for a moment, subconsciously looked at the direction of the earth, then several pupils shrunk at the same time, and said with some doubt, "how? How can there be two spidermans in a universe at the same time? Why didn''t I perceive it before?"


    "Can you still perceive all the things in the multiverse? You think too highly of yourself..." Huang Liang sneered and said disdainfully, "you just pass your power out with the help of the particularity of the dimension. If you really can fully perceive and influence the multiverse, you won''t be the strength now!"

 Chapter 1552

    Huang Liang can do what the spider demon God can do now, but he can pass his own power through the gap between various dimensions, condense it into a script containing power and destiny, and integrate it into the body of a life in other universes.


    The life integrated into the script will have the power of Huang Liang and a set life grid. This life grid will not affect the character of that life, but will make that life in every universe have similar experiences.


    That similar experience will make that life experience great setbacks, and then stand up again and become a generation of superheroes, which may be called Buddha light man, golden light man and so on


    As for Peter Parker and spider Gwen, Huang Liang doesn''t need to guess. If the existence of Huang Wen didn''t affect spider Gwen and Peter Parker, they would probably die, and it would probably be when they fought with underground villains such as Jin Bing.


    At that time, Huang asked, there will be only one spider man left in the universe. The only spider man will inherit the will of another and walk more firmly on the road of superhero, just like miles Morales of the universe.


    It''s just that miles Morales of the universe has a shorter intersection with the newly resurrected spider man, and Peter Parker has more intersection with spider Gwen


    But whether Peter Parker or Gwen the spider died, it was something Huang Liang couldn''t accept. Maybe he didn''t feel much about watching the fate of others set, but Huang Liang would never allow it to see the most important people around him encounter this kind of thing!


    The reason why spider demon God appears at this time is also the resurrection of spider man in the universe. After all, one spider man is enough. If there is a group of spider men in every universe, spider man is not worth money!


    It is said that in a certain universe, spider man''s genetic power is rampant, resulting in that everyone, whether upright or villain, has the ability of spider man, even ordinary people.


    In that case, spider man is really an ordinary person, and spider demon God can''t absorb the power he wants to improve himself in the original way!


    "So, you not only have two spidermans in your own universe, breaking my rules, but also want two spidermans in this universe at the same time?" Hearing Huang Liang''s mockery, the spider demon God asked with a mocking light flashing in each eye.


    "No, you misunderstood." Huang Liang shook his head with a smile and said softly, "I don''t want two spidermans in this universe at the same time, but to break your limitation on Spiderman''s ability..."


    "Break the limit? It''s up to you?" The spider demon God looked at Huang Liang''s indifferent appearance, and a sense of killing suddenly emerged. Even if his means of promotion with the help of spider man is not too dark, don''t forget that he himself is a member of the dark force!


    "Shua!" With a sound, the huge spider claws pierced the space and directly appeared on Huang Liang''s head. The power of chaos and distortion will affect Huang Liang''s consciousness in an instant. Such power is much more terrible than magic.


    However, this move may have some effect on others, even against magicians like strange and mental people like Qin Ge Lei. They need to compete with their own spiritual power, but Huang Liang doesn''t need it at all.


    "Buzz!" The Golden Buddha light surged on Huang Liang''s body in an instant, which was more dazzling than the distant sun. More importantly, with the emergence of the Buddha light, the chaotic and distorted power of spider demon God was offset in an instant.


    For the law of Buddha, these negative forces will not pose a great threat. To be honest, there are many demons and gods in this omnipotent universe. The power of demons and gods that can compete with the law of Buddha is not absent, but those that can directly break the law of Buddha do not exist.


    Because this Almighty universe did not have a real great devil, even the Almighty universe next door. Otherwise, the holy light power of the LORD would not be so invincible and suppress the demons of all dimensions and the dark power of hell


    "Bang!" With the appearance of the Buddha light, Huang Liang''s fist also blew out and collided with the claws of the spider demon God. The golden light collided with the forces of darkness and chaos. Huang Liang stepped back half a step, and lotus blossomed step by step, forming a pure land and transferring the battlefield here.


    If we really let Huang Liang and spider demon go to war in the real universe, we can destroy the whole universe, but there is still no problem in exploding all the stars and celestial bodies in one galaxy.


    Huang Liang naturally can''t watch the universe destroyed by his own battle, and condenses a pure land with home advantage. For Huang Liang, it also has combat effectiveness bonus.


    "Annoying power! Like those bird people, die!" When the spider demon saw that his attack was stopped, Huang Liang''s body still surged with forces that made him unhappy, which made the spider demon angry and stabbed Huang Liang with eight claws!


    "How to compete? I won''t lose to you!" Huang Liang sneered. The law of Buddha is in his hands. It has not been a move of the Tathagata God''s palm for a long time. He understood many Buddhist means. For example, now, Huang Liang grows another six arms when facing the spider demon God.


    Eight armed arhat!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The collision went on again and again. There were white spots on Huang Liang''s palm and fist, and even blood gushed out sometimes. That palm was dyed purple in an instant. It was obvious that the spider demon God was a poisonous spider.


    However, just for a moment, Huang Liang''s arm disappeared, condensed a new arm and hit the spider demon again.


    To tell the truth, in terms of absolute strength, even if there is a home advantage of pure land, Huang Liang still lags behind the spider demon God, but Huang Liang''s attack is too fierce. It''s so fierce that he doesn''t look like a Buddha at all, but more like a dimension demon God full of violence.


    Of course, in Huang Liang''s words, he is not a violent dimensional demon God. This is called Buddha anger King Kong. Buddha also has fire!


    "Tut Tut, Huang Wen''s apprentice has some meaning. Like Huang Wen, once fighting, I don''t care about anything. When I fought with him in the country of death, it seemed like this..." the death lady watched the battle from a distance and couldn''t help commenting.


    "Well, it doesn''t seem to be the same. Although I don''t want to admit it, I was at the disadvantage at the beginning, and his apprentice only exchanged injury for injury, and there was no sign of gaining the upper hand. This spider demon God is not simple!"


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1553

    From the perspective of the normal dimension, the pure land under Huang Liang''s feet is peaceful and golden. Huang Liang incarnates as an eight armed arhat to stop every attack of the spider demon God. He seems to be able to handle it with ease and does not fall into the disadvantage at all.


    However, from the perspective of Ms. death, the pure land under Huang Liang''s feet has been dilapidated, as if it has entered the end. Huang Liang is also covered with large and small wounds, which looks very embarrassed.


    However, the spider demon God didn''t feel so well. There were blood marks on his body, and among the blood marks, there was a golden light flashing.


    It is not the power of the spider God himself, but the power of Huang Liang. Huang Liang''s Buddha''s law is invading the body of the spider God!


    The identity of spider demon God is a demon God. The most annoying thing is the power of Huang Liang, but he has no time to manage at this time, because he feels that he is about to defeat Huang Liang. When he kills Huang Liang, everything is solved!


    "Don''t you do it? If you don''t do it, I''m afraid your apprentice may really fall here!" The death lady looked at Huang Liang and the spider demon in the battle and said softly.


    "I haven''t noticed this spider demon before. I just explored it. This guy has been in business for a long time, even longer than conqueror Kang..."


    "Of course, the initial state of spider demon God can''t be compared with Kang, the conqueror who stole his powerful power. He''s even worse than Huang Liang now, but he''s slowly getting stronger after he successfully created spider man..."


    "You can''t count on the strength of both sides at this time, but if you don''t have the strength, you still can''t count on me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voice of the dead lady fell, but no one answered her, just like there was no one around. This made the e-eyebrow of the dead lady frown slightly. She didn''t believe that Huang Wen really didn''t come over, but the problem is that Huang Wen''s strength has surpassed her now. Even she can''t find Huang Wen when Huang Wen doesn''t show up.


    Huang Wen can find her at any time. Even if she doesn''t condense her avatar, Huang Wen can directly lock in the bottom rules of the universe and find her


    "Hum!" Seeing no one around, the death lady snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, "since you don''t do it, I won''t do it. If he really dies, don''t blame me for including him in the country of death!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The unhappy voice of the death lady echoed around, and no one paid attention to it. The death lady narrowed her eyes slightly and looked into the battlefield. She still couldn''t believe that Huang Wen really didn''t come.


    Even if Huang Wen''s self cannot come and send an avatar, there is no problem for Huang Wen''s strong at this level.


    Of course, I''m afraid Ms. death didn''t expect that all the people she dealt with before were the avatars of Huang Wen. However, Ms. death itself is the avatar, so there''s no problem for Huang Wen to deal with her as an avatar.


    At this time, Huang Liang''s battle with the spider demon God has reached a white hot level. In the eyes of the dead lady, there is still a gap between the two sides. Even if Huang Liang''s attack is very fierce, he can''t hide the fact that his attack can''t cause essential damage to the core of the spider demon God.


    Therefore, Ms. death couldn''t understand. Huang asked why she watched this battle without stopping or helping Huang Liang.


    "Ka!" With a sound, under the gaze of the death lady, a claw of the spider demon God broke through the defense of Huang Liang''s arm and directly pierced Huang Liang''s chest.


    "Hiss!" Huang Liang''s chest burst into a powerful flame. The flame was full of sacred brilliance, as if a Buddha sat in it and recited the Buddhist scriptures.


    In an instant, the Buddha fire directly swallowed up one arm of the spider demon God, and replaced one arm of the spider demon God with the injury to the chest.


    The spider demon felt that he was not at a loss, because Huang Liang''s momentum weakened a lot, and he only lost an arm.


    Even, in the view of spider demon God, Huang Liang is crazy. There is no such battle. If everyone fights like this, they will die in the battle soon!


    "No loss!" However, what the spider demon didn''t expect was that Huang Liang''s complexion didn''t change much. Even a smile appeared on his face, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!" The spider demon snorted coldly and looked at Huang Liang and shouted violently. All kinds of dark and negative forces surged on the remaining seven claws and bombarded Huang Liang in the direction.


    "Poof!"


    "Ka!"


    "Hiss!"


    Huang Liang was constantly hit by the spider demon, but he also destroyed the spider demon''s claws one by one.


    Until finally, the only remaining claw of the spider demon God pierced Huang Liang''s heart and completely smashed it. The dark law remained in Huang Liang''s body. Huang Liang was shocked by his body and had no strength to smash the last claw of the spider demon God.


    However, even so, Huang Liang still smiled at the corners of his mouth, even though his breath had become weak.


    "Are you crazy?" The eyes of the spider demon God flashed suspicious eyes. He couldn''t accept Huang Liang''s performance in front of him. He thought this guy must be crazy.


    "Really didn''t come? They didn''t find his trace in the universe. What''s the situation? Huang asked. His apprentice is really dying!" The death lady''s eyebrow was tight. She had felt the breath of death from Huang Liang. He knew that even if there was no spider demon to continue to fight, Huang Liang would be difficult to reverse from such a state of death.


    Even if Huang Liang resurrected the wanderer and spider man before, it doesn''t mean that Huang Liang himself can reverse his life and death.


    Just as Huang Liang himself said, it''s easy to resurrect a person who is weaker than himself, and it''s not too difficult to resurrect a person who is similar to himself


    When you are dying, your strength is not enough. How can you reverse your life and death?


    Especially at this time, Huang Liang''s body was eroded by the dark force left by the spider demon God. The dark force covered the original position of Huang Liang''s heart and was moving towards Huang Liang''s brain.


    Huang Liang, who was originally flashing with golden light, can''t see any light on his body. He seems to be Casillas seduced by the dark forces. His whole body has begun to change towards darkness.


    However, such a change also makes the smell of death on Huang Liang more and more obvious. Maybe before Huang Liang is completely darkened, he has completely lost the power of life, died on the spot and was brought back to the country of death by the lady of death

 Chapter 1554

    "Really dying? No accident?" The spider demon God looked at Huang Liang whose breath was getting weaker and weaker, and the darkness was spreading on his body. He was a little suspicious. He looked at Huang Liang''s indifferent look and thought there was something behind him. But now, Huang Liang was about to die and there was no turning point, which made the spider demon God feel relieved.


    "It''s really cruel to beat me so embarrassed? But aren''t you afraid of death? You''re dying and still laughing?" However, the spider demon God still can''t understand. Even if he is indifferent to life and death, he shouldn''t be like this.


    You know, Huang Liang was full of confidence before. At the beginning of the battle, he was close to the enemy. The law of Buddha still has some suppressive power over the spider demon God, but the realm of the spider demon God still needs to be higher. If he really wants to fight, even if Huang Liang is injured, he can fight for a long time.


    But suddenly, Huang Liang began to work hard. He wanted to exchange his life for his injury and directly change himself to the point of dying.


    Of course, the spider demon God is actually not feeling well. The seven claws are broken. It''s really broken. There are still law forces at the wound. Even if he wants to recover, he needs to spend a lot of effort.


    But so what? The spider demon won, and Huang Liang will die soon!


    "Who won''t go to hell?" Huang Liang felt the breath of death emerging from his body and the condensed dark force. He knew he was going to die, but he didn''t mean to panic, and even said with a very indifferent look.


    "If you don''t embrace darkness, how can you turn your heart to light?"


    "Hell? You don''t think I''ll leave a chance for a strong man like you? Long dreams! You''d better die! Next I''ll kill your resurrected spider man and the two spider men in your universe!" The spider demon snorted coldly, and the remaining claws directly pierced Huang Liang''s head!


    Seeing that Huang Wen really didn''t appear, the death lady who was ready to take action stopped at this time. It was not what she found, but what she heard Huang Liang said before, which made her hesitate for a while.


    "Poof!" At the moment when the dead lady hesitated, the spider demon God''s only claws directly pierced Huang Liang''s head, and Huang Liang''s soul was directly pierced at this moment.


    "Dead? Really dead?" After the spider demon killed Huang Liang and couldn''t see Huang Liang''s upset smile, he breathed a sigh of relief and immediately mocked him, "hehe, that''s just it! He came in a fierce fight and calmly faced death. As a result, he was vulnerable!"


    Even now, the spider demon''s injury is not light, but this does not prevent him from mocking the dead Huang Liang, because he was really oppressed before, especially Huang Liang''s smile, which made him very unhappy!


    "Completely dead? Not even the soul? It''s over. I didn''t have time to save him. Huang asked, won''t I go crazy?" The lady of death came back to her senses. She didn''t see Huang Liang''s soul. Different from those who died normally, she fought with the cosmic strong and wanted to leave her soul after death, even if it was impossible.


    Because Ms. death knows that things are big, but she knows Huang Wen''s previous style. Now no one can threaten the group of people around Huang Wen. Otherwise, anyone who dares to threaten Huang Wen will be cut off!


    In Huang''s words, only I can bully my people, and others can bully one?!


    Now, Huang Liang, Huang Wen''s eldest disciple, died in front of the dead lady. The dead lady doesn''t know what Huang Wen is doing now, but she knows that things are big. I''m afraid Huang Wen will even be dissatisfied with her!


    The dead lady''s eyes flashed the picture of Huang Wen fighting with her before, the picture of Huang Wen suppressing his grandfather, the picture of Xuanyuan sword, and the picture of Huang Wen''s sword cutting Sison


    The death lady knows she won''t really die, but that doesn''t mean she wants to be against Huang Wen, especially after knowing Huang Wen''s current strength.


    What''s more, Huang asked how the death lady and death attendant wade in the universe lived as a child. If they were really destroyed


    "Huh?" Just as the thoughts flashed in the heart of the death lady, she suddenly felt a weak force, which she had felt before and had a certain relationship with her death authority.


    Subconsciously, the death lady looked at Huang Liang''s body. There was a blood hole in her head. It looked like Huang Liang''s body was completely cold.


    "Reincarnation?" Ms. death recalled what Huang Liang had said when using this power before. She knew that the so-called reincarnation was the channel power between life and death, which violated her authority to a certain extent, but Ms. death was too lazy to take care of these things because she was not there at all.


    But now, Ms. death cares. The appearance of reincarnation power shows that Huang Liang didn''t really die... Well, no, Huang Liang is dead, but he has the hope of living!


    "A good corpse has been invaded by my dark forces. First solve those spidermans, and then come back to take you back. Maybe you can refine a good subordinate!" The spider demon God looked at Huang Liang''s body. He didn''t notice anything wrong, but said something mockingly. His body flashed and disappeared in place.


    "It is indeed the power of reincarnation, but what seems to be wrong. Isn''t his previous power bright and vast, just like the Lord? Why has some changed to the dark power? Is it influenced by the spider demon God?" Ms. death appeared beside Huang Liang, observed carefully and couldn''t help muttering.


    "Hmm? No! The spider demon went to find the spider Gwen and they went. Huang Liang can still revive. Don''t let him really kill the spider Gwen and them. It''s strange if Huang asked not to go crazy!"


    The death lady''s voice fell, her figure flashed, and quickly disappeared in place. She condensed her figure and opened her mouth in the direction of the earth. Finally, she said with a strange look: "is the death lady volunteering to help me work?"


    Yes, it''s no one else. It''s Huang Wen''s Avatar. He''s always watching, but he doesn''t appear, so as not to affect Huang Liang.


    Because this time, it was an opportunity for Huang Liang to break through. Of course, Huang Liang didn''t find this when he began to fight, but during the battle, Huang Liang gradually realized that the power of spider demon God was stronger than him, and he needed more powerful power.


    Huang Liang had not fought with the people on the dark side before, but after the promotion of the law of Buddha, he had not fought to this extent.


    Huang Liang seems to have made a breakthrough in the hidden power of the Buddha, so he seems to have made a breakthrough in the battle


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1555

    Huang Liang found that the law of Buddha does not completely suppress and restrain the dark forces. To a certain extent, the law of Buddha can integrate into the dark forces, especially the dark, chaotic and distorted power of spider demon God!


    At that moment, Huang Liang thought of what Huang Wen accidentally said about the integration of Buddha and devil, and what Huang Wen said about the battle with the Lord.


    The reason why the Lord, the supreme god of the Almighty universe next door, appears in the Huangwen universe is that Lucifer, the Lord of the dimension of hell, is about to die, and that Lucifer, no matter in which universe, has something to do with the Lord.


    In other words, the holy light and darkness are not absolutely opposite, and the Buddha light and evil Qi are also not absolutely opposite!


    When he realized this, Huang Liang felt that this might be an opportunity for him to go further. Even though this opportunity is very dangerous, if he grasped it well, he will even gain more than when the universe was promoted!


    Therefore, Huang Liang immediately decided to fight with life and death, and use the power of life and death and darkness and chaos to feel the law of magic that belongs to the law of Buddha


    As for whether he was reckless, Huang Liang didn''t worry too much, because he knew that Huang Wen would not ignore him, especially this great event of breaking through the realm.


    Ms. death can''t perceive the location of Huang Wen, and Huang Liang can''t perceive the location of Huang Wen, but Huang Liang still knows that Huang Wen must come, and Huang Wen must be able to see the changes in himself!


    As for why Huang asked the avatar didn''t come out all the time, ignoring the words of the dead lady, he was mainly startled by Huang Liang''s perception at this time


    When the universe is connected with Huang Wen''s universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar sees the location of the spider demon God, and even knows the origin of the spider demon God.


    Originally, in the plan of Huang Wen''s incarnation, he asked Huang Liang to fight with the spider demon God, harvest some things, then cut off part of the power of the spider demon God, integrate into the spider Gwen and Peter Parker, break their original shackles and reach a new height.


    In fact, Huang Wen''s Avatar can also break the shackles of spider Gwen and Peter Parker, but if Huang Wen''s Avatar takes action, then spider Gwen and Peter Parker have no relationship with spider man.


    Obviously, whether Peter Parker or Gwen spider, they still care about the name, just as Tony Stark cares about the title of iron man.


    Therefore, according to Huang Wen''s Avatar, the best way is for Huang Liang to solve the problem of spider Gwen and Peter Parker from the source of spider demon God.


    At that time, when we return to Huang Wen universe, Peter Parker and spider Gwen will be able to hopefully enter the sub heavenly Father level and even pursue higher-level power


    But what Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t expect is that Huang Liang didn''t help spider Gwen and Peter Parker first want to improve, but first saw his own way to improve.


    Even, the Road Huang Liang found at this time was not thought of before Huang Wen''s incarnation. In other words, Huang Liang really walked out of his own road at this time!


    Therefore, during Huang Liang''s experiment, Huang Wen''s Avatar was constantly deducing the probability of Huang Liang''s success. There was no time to pay attention to the dead lady at all, nor did he expect that there were so many thoughts in the dead lady''s heart, as if Huang Wen''s Avatar was a heinous villain


    In Huang Wen''s universe, Huang Wen looked at the direction of the spider universe, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and a force of the pole of darkness flashed away on him, and then disappeared.


    It has to be said that Huang Wen learned some new tricks from his apprentice this time. However, Huang Wen''s so-called law of magic is much easier than Huang Liang.


    Huang Liang also needs to understand the dark power that the spider demon God uses to kill him and stay in his body in the realm of life and death, but Huang Wen doesn''t need it. Although Huang Wen doesn''t draw out any powerful dark side power, Huang Wen is a person with Chen Long''s separation.


    Who is Chen long? Huang asked the domam of the universe, the Lord of the dark dimension and the power on the dark side. Huang asked simply not to be too familiar.


    Huang Wen only needs to deeply deduce the power on the dark side and the place that can resonate with the law of Buddha, and then he can directly harvest the law of magic.


    Although Huang Wen''s strength has not been greatly improved, he has gained some small skills.


    Moreover, you know, at the level of Huang Wen, it is very difficult to go further, especially without the help of lottery.


    Take Franklin Richards for example. He doesn''t know how many years he has spent to make himself further and grow up in an instant, but he hasn''t succeeded yet!


    On the other hand, in the spider universe, after killing Huang Liang, the spider demon God rushed directly to the direction of the earth, but was blocked by the Buddha light left by Huang Liang.


    "Hmm? He''s dead, and there''s still residual power? Does he have a backhand who can survive?" I can''t help but feel that the spider demon is not vigilant. After all, Huang Liang''s previous performance is really beyond his expectation.


    "You! How did you get here? Where''s ah liang?" The spider Gwen looked at the spider demon God beyond the golden light, and her pupils contracted slightly. She endured the natural suppression and shouted at the spider demon God.


    "Ah liang? It''s that guy, isn''t it? He''s dead!" The spider demon God carefully felt the golden light and found nothing unusual. After looking at the spider, Gwen sneered and said, "next, it''s your turn..."


    "Impossible! You deserve to kill ah liang?" Spider Gwen naturally couldn''t accept what the spider demon God said. She directly interrupted the spider demon God. Her face was full of disbelief, but her heart trembled slightly and shouted.


    "Yes! You ugly and smelly guy, how can you be a Liang''s opponent!" Peter Parker also had an ominous feeling in his heart, but he also took a step forward and looked at the spider demon and mocked.


    "When I kill you, you will believe it!" The spider demon God''s eyes were full of mocking light and said softly, "as for your dislike of me, which is ugly and smelly, that is to dislike yourself. Isn''t your strength all from me? You should know very well..."


    "Ka! Ka!" As the voice of the spider demon God fell, his only remaining claw slowly pierced into the golden light. Without Huang Liang''s suppression, the golden light gradually couldn''t bear the power of the spider demon God and began to run away!


    "Step back!" Peter Parker''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and a fear rose in his heart, but he didn''t retreat. Instead, he protected the spider Gwen and others behind him, and watched with vigilance as the spider demon God opened the battle mode of armor.

 Chapter 1556

    Peter Parker knows that if the spider demon breaks through the golden light left by Huang Liang, he can''t stop the spider demon. Now with the protection of the golden light, he can barely look at the spider demon. After the golden light is broken, the spider demon''s natural suppression of him is enough to make him completely unable to move.


    So Peter Parker chose to let the intelligent system control battle armor. He didn''t know how long he could last, but he could last for a second. He certainly couldn''t do it and watch other spidermans, especially spider Gwen, die in front of him.


    Whether Huang Liang is dead or not, Peter Parker can''t explain to his good brother. He will try his best to protect everyone behind him, even if he just makes them face death later!


    "Click!" Just as Peter Parker''s thoughts were circulating in his mind, the golden light outside was completely broken by the spider demon God. When the golden light dissipated, the spidermans immediately sat down on the ground. Only spider Gwen had a little resistance, but finally sat down and looked at the spider demon God with hatred on his face.


    Peter was paralyzed in the battle of magic armor, and then Peter was paralyzed in the battle of magic armor, and Peter was also paralyzed in the battle of magic armor.


    "Hiss!"


    But unfortunately, these energy beams can not pose any threat to the spider demon God, and not to mention Peter Parker''s armor, Tony Stark''s space gem and power gem at the same time must not be able to beat the spider demon God.


    The only one who can do this on the war armor and technology side is the guy who just mentioned ah


    "That''s it?" The spider demon looked at Peter Parker, sneered and said disdainfully, "your power comes from me. How strong can you become? I don''t know? It''s not that there has never been a powerful demon killed by the benefactor. Do you think I won''t make restrictions?"


    "Sure enough, we can''t continue to break through because of you ugly coward!" Even if there is a gap in strength and the body can''t move, Peter Parker''s mouth is still unforgiving.


    "The ugly coward can also kill you, and there is no suspense!" A trace of disdain flashed through the pupil of the spider demon God. The only remaining claw stabbed Peter Parker. If this claw stabbed Peter Parker, I''m afraid Peter Parker would be bloody on the spot and couldn''t even spell a complete body!


    "Buzz!" However, at this time, a golden light blocked the spider God, and then an old man stood between the spider God and Peter Parker, looking helpless.


    "What a surprise! I''ve been suppressed by you for so many years, and I''ll come to help you after I come out..." the old man Gu Yi felt the powerful power of the spider demon God and sighed bitterly, "that guy won''t really die? Even the small world that suppressed me disappeared. It seems that there is really a fierce battle, and there is only one claw left of the spider demon God."


    "Shut up!" The spider demon God drank violently. Although he won the battle with Huang Liang, there was only one claw left, which was undoubtedly a shame for the spider demon God. Moreover, it was even mentioned by others. The old man was only a strong father in heaven. What''s the qualification to mention?!


    "Poof!" With the scream of the spider demon God, his claws directly pierced the old man''s magic barrier, and even directly penetrated the old man''s body.


    "Master Gu Yi!" Peter Parker could not help exclaiming, and then saw the green light on the old man Gu Yi flowing, and the spider claws stabbed into his body returned to their original position. The old man Gu Yi seemed to be unharmed.


    "You may have won him, but there is restraint among the strong. He can restrain my time gem. At the peak, you may be able to compete with the time gem, but now you are still a little worse..." the old man looked at the spider demon God and said seriously after reversing the time.


    "With me here, you can''t hurt a hair of them. It''s better to step back and ask me for trouble when your injury recovers..."


    "Of course, if you really don''t want to leave, I can actually spend a whole day here with you!"


    "If you infringe, the captain will complain..." Peter Parker couldn''t help reminding the old man Guyi.


    "Damn it! Infinite gem! I don''t believe it. If a heavenly Father has an infinite gem, he can spend it all the time with the strong man who looks forward to the multi universe!" The spider demon flashed cold in his pupils and stabbed the old man Gu Yi again.


    Then the old man Gu died and recovered again. The spider demon shot again and kept circulating


    When Huang Liang played with the time cycle, the old man Gu Yi was obviously a little unhappy and helpless, but when he played with others with the time cycle, he was still very happy. It was probably similar to two kinds of people I hate most, one is the person who won''t let me win the double mark, the other is the person who won''t let me win the double mark


    "I saved my hand..." in the void, the dead lady looked at the old man Gu Yi''s battle with the spider demon God and didn''t mean to fight. The spider demon God was injured. The old man Gu had no problem holding the spider demon God with the precious stone of time. Now she just needs to ensure the safety of spider Gwen and others.


    "I don''t know when he can really recover..." the death lady looked back at Huang Liang''s body outside the earth. The body had begun to radiate vitality, but the dark force still made the death lady confused.


    The lady of death does not exclude the dark forces. As the embodiment of the rules and authority of death, the lady of death herself is even a member of the dark side. After all, her subordinates are lords of the dimension of hell.


    However, Huang Liang didn''t grasp this power before. Ms. death didn''t think of the relationship between the Lord and Lucifer. She didn''t even know whether Huang Liang''s transformation was good or bad, but she didn''t rush.


    Ms. death didn''t know why Huang Wen didn''t appear, but she guessed that it was Huang Wen''s special training, test and tempering, so she didn''t bother to take care of it. She just needed to look after the rest of the people.


    Ms. death didn''t find that on Huang Liang''s body, the flow rate of time began to change. Huang Liang, who was slowly recovering, suddenly began to speed up, the dark forces began to emerge, and the vitality also recovered in Huang Liang''s body. Together with the injury Huang Liang suffered before, he was also healing

 Chapter 1557

    "Damn it! Gu Yi! Don''t blame me if you don''t get out of the way. Don''t be rude. Do you think you can protect them all the time? If you don''t get out of the way today and wait until I recover from my injury, your time gem can''t stop me!" On the earth, the spider demon further killed the old man Gu Yi again and again, but failed again and again, which made the spider demon''s heart angry and shouted at the old man Gu.


    "At that time, I will not only kill you, but also kill the whole magician of Kamata Taj. I will completely cut off your pulse! I will plunge the whole earth into boundless darkness and chaos. All this is because of you, because of the choice made by you, the guardian of the earth dimension today!"


    "If it''s just your words, I''ll compromise, and I can''t continue to protect the earth dimension..." the old man Gu sighed and said, "today you can threaten me with them, tomorrow you can threaten me with others, and finally I can''t protect anyone!"


    "Although I hate these guys who mess around and change the original track, since spider man has been resurrected, I can''t watch you kill him again!"


    "Spider man died in the interior of the earth. You can die in the hands of a dimensional demon like you. No, because this is the purpose of the establishment of Kamata Taj. We are defending you. Will we compromise with you?"


    Yes, the old man Gu Yi is still very unhappy with Huang Liang and others, not only because Huang Liang suppressed him in the small world for hundreds of years, but also because Huang Liang didn''t care about the track of the world. Finally, he died and resurrected a spider man, provoking the spider demon God. Otherwise, where would he need to fight with his life so hard


    "I don''t believe it! I want to see how many times your magic and spiritual power can be used!" Seeing that the old man Gu Yi was so stubborn, the spider demon God flashed an amazing cold in his eyes. Looking at the old man Gu Yi, he said gnashing his teeth.


    "Don''t think I don''t know about your Kama Taj borrowing the power of the demon God of the dimension. I block the whole dimension. I want to see where you can borrow the power!"


    "Buzz!" With the sound of the spider demon God, the whole earth fell into darkness instantly, all the light sources in the sky were lost, and only a little light on the ground was left, but such light could not compete with the darkness of the whole earth, and panic spread in people''s hearts


    "Kama Taj, resist the darkness!" The old man Gu Yi''s complexion sank. In such a dark area, he could not resolve it directly. With his strength, using time gemstones can only protect a small area around him in front of the cosmic strong. If it really covers the whole earth, it will take too much energy, and there are big flaws, which will be broken by the spider demon at any time


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    With the voice of old man Guyi falling, the Kamata Taj temple on the earth began to release light and integrate into the darkness, trying to compete with the whole night. However, all the magicians of Kamata Taj are far inferior to old man Guyi, and their strength can not have much impact on the dark night.


    Therefore, the whole earth began to fall into chaos, not only because of the influence of darkness, after all, the power of cities is still there, but also can bring some light to mankind.


    The reason why the earth is chaotic is that the spider demon God still holds the power of chaos. It''s simply not too simple for ordinary people who confuse the earth with cosmic strength.


    We don''t even need to confuse everyone. We just need to confuse those guys with evil thoughts. They have already been super villains one after another, which is enough to cause great disasters


    "It''s no use for you to stay here. You''re suppressed by his power, and your strength is too poor. It''s better to help protect the earth directly, which is exactly what you''re good at..." the old man Gu Yi found the situation on the earth. He sighed helplessly and helped Peter Parker and others behind him open up the portal.


    "Want to send them away? How can it be so easy?!" When the spider demon saw the portal, he snorted coldly and waved to destroy the portal, but the old man Gu Yi blocked the spider demon''s attack with a time gem. He wanted to stop every attack of the spider demon and drag him down completely!


    "Let''s go! Gwen, let''s help first..." Peter Parker looked at the portal and looked at the gloomy spider Gwen. "Since you have confidence in ah Liang, you should know that ah Liang is not so easy to die, and if you really face the situation of death, won''t ah Liang run?"


    "You know, a Liang is a strong man at the cosmic level. Where is such a strong man so easy to die? Even if the spider demon is stronger than a Liang, it shouldn''t kill a Liang so quickly!"


    "Hehe, little guy, no matter how much you talk, you can''t change the fact that the annoying guy has died!" The spider demon sneered, looked at Peter Parker and said mockingly, "don''t you like one sentence best? The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Today I want to tell you another sentence, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. That guy is dead and you''ll never see him again!"


    "No, this guy is good at dark power. Maybe he sent ah Liang to another place?" Peter Parker saw that the hope of the spider Gwen was extinguished again. He quickly said, "that''s why he was so anxious to kill us. He was worried that ah Liang would kill us again. That''s right, that''s it!"


    "Is that so?" Hearing Peter Parker''s words, spider Gwen rekindled a glimmer of hope in her heart. She looked forward to Peter Parker and asked, and saw Peter Parker''s firm smile.


    "That''s right! Ah Liang must be all right. The spider demon God has not broken through the universe. Why kill ah liang? Ah Liang must have been transmitted to other dimensions by him. Let''s help other people on the earth first and wait for ah Liang to come back!" Gwen took a deep breath, reappeared a smile on his face, and said with a firm expression.


    "Hehe, deceive yourself and others. Are you waiting for him to come back? Then wait slowly. Wait until I kill the old man and destroy the whole earth. I will take you to see his body and make you despair completely!" The spider demon looked at the spider Gwen who walked into the portal and said mockingly.


    "How''s it going? If you''re not happy, you should thank me for giving you the chance to see him again. Otherwise, you can''t even see his body. How sad..."


    "I really want to thank you!" A mocking voice echoed around.

 Chapter 1558

    "Huh?!" The spider demon God couldn''t help jumping when he heard this sound. Originally, he was not familiar with this sound, but in the previous war, he had heard this annoying sound too many times, especially the Zen sound transformed by this sound, which really bothered him!


    However, the owner of this voice should be killed by himself. He personally confirmed that the other party had no vitality and his soul was completely destroyed before he left. How could the other party live?


    Subconsciously, the spider demon turned his head and looked in the direction behind him. He saw a dark, a dark force deeper and more chaotic than him. In the center of that dark force, there was a face that he hated.


    Moreover, there was a faint smile on that face. Although it seemed that it was different from the previous smile, such a smile still made the spider demon unhappy all over!


    Huang Liang! Huang Liang, who is full of dark forces, to be exact, the power of the devil''s way!


    "No way! You''re dead! How can you come back to life?!" The spider demon subconsciously shouted at Huang Liang. Suddenly he found something wrong. His eyes were full of hesitation. "Wait, what''s the matter with your power? How can it become a dark power? And it''s more profound and chaotic?"


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I realize that the Buddha and the devil were originally one?" Huang Liang smiled lightly and shook his head. His voice was full of bewitching sounds, which made the spider demon God a little trance. However, soon Huang Liang thought of something and said, "of course, if it wasn''t for the teacher''s teaching that day, I wouldn''t understand this!"


    Ms. death didn''t see Huang Wen''s Avatar appear in the universe, but Huang Liang knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar came, otherwise he couldn''t complete the transformation so quickly. He felt a lot of time flow in his body. Without the blessing of the passage of time, I''m afraid Huang Liang would have to sleep for a long time


    "Unexpectedly, he really came back to life, and his power has completely changed? Is it Huang Wen''s teaching? Hum! It seems that Huang Wen''s guy has indeed come!" When the death lady heard Huang Liang''s words, she couldn''t help humming coldly and muttered unhappily.


    "It made me worry for nothing. When I came, I dared not see me. Fortunately, Gu Yi stopped the spider demon God, otherwise I wouldn''t be his subordinate? Is that why you didn''t come out?"


    "..." Huang Wen''s Avatar, who was originally prepared to come out, smiled awkwardly. At this moment, he couldn''t go out. He just pretended not to hear.


    "Hum!" Seeing his voice fall, Huang asked that the avatar still didn''t appear. The lady of death hummed again and then looked at Huang Liang. The dark power displayed by Huang Liang at this time was something that the lady of death had never seen before. If it wasn''t for Huang Liang''s essence, the breath of life had not changed, the dead women thought that a strange dimension demon had come.


    "Ah Liang, is it really you?" The spider Gwen, who had already entered the portal, heard the movement and ran back. The old man was a little glad that he didn''t close the portal so soon, otherwise he cut the spider Gwen into two halves on the spot, and it was difficult to explain.


    However, at this time, the spider Gwen seemed hesitant, because Huang Liang''s breath and power had changed greatly, which was completely reversed from before, which made the spider Gwen dare not recognize it.


    "Don''t worry, Gwen, it''s me!" Huang Liang suddenly regained his golden appearance. Looking at the spider Gwen, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry to worry you. I''ll kill this broken spider in a moment to help you improve your strength. You first help eliminate chaos on the earth. This guy is still a little difficult. I can''t get away..."


    "OK! I''ll wait for you to come back!" When Gwen saw Huang Liang''s familiar appearance, he was relieved, smiled and drilled into the portal again.


    To tell the truth, Gwen believed Peter Parker''s words before, but she was deceiving herself. She also knew that Peter Parker was comforting herself. She vaguely guessed in her heart that Huang Liang had really had an accident.


    However, now Huang Liang is back. Although it seems that there has been a little change in strength, spider Gwen can detect that Huang Liang is still the original Huang Liang. Then he can rest assured that spider Gwen doesn''t care about power.


    "Cough, now that you''re back, this guy will be handed over to you. I can still defend. It''s still too difficult to really fight with such a strong man..." after spider Gwen left, the old man coughed twice and said weakly.


    "I was going to shut you down for a while, but I didn''t expect you to do it before. Although you didn''t do it and there was nothing wrong, you still accepted your love..." Huang Liang looked at the old man, nodded and looked at the spider demon God.


    "How''s it going? Are you ready? At the beginning of the second half, I''m not familiar with this force, especially the transformation of the two forces. If it wasn''t for Gwen, I don''t want to change back in a short time..."


    "Buzz!" As Huang Liang''s voice fell, the golden light on his body suddenly went out, and the power of the evil way was slowly climbing up Huang Liang''s body until Huang Liang was completely transformed into a dark and chaotic incarnation.


    "Hiss!" The spider demon didn''t give Huang Liang a plan. As soon as Huang Liang''s voice fell, he made a decisive move. The spider demon didn''t know what happened to Huang Liang, but he knew that this guy was worse than before.


    Before, Huang Liang was full of Buddhist power that he hated. He showed a little restraint against him, but it was not only the power of light that could restrain darkness, but also the power of darkness!


    At this time, the dark power shown by Huang Liang is enough to make the spider demon God look at it. It is different from every dimension demon God he has seen. To be honest, it is a little similar to his power, but it is more profound and more invisible.


    Even when the spider demon observes Huang Liang, his consciousness will be involuntarily affected, which makes the spider demon''s heart full of vigilance!


    "Pa!" The next moment, Huang Liang grabbed the spider demon''s claw. The spider demon''s expression was inconvenient. The twisted and chaotic dark forces erupted and wanted to affect Huang Liang, but it was like a clay ox into the sea without any reaction.


    Huang Liang''s power at this time is not necessarily stronger than the spider demon God, but the essence of this evil power is stronger than the spider demon God. The restraint of dark forces is even more useful than the original Buddha''s law.


    Because one is restraint and the other is accommodation

 Chapter 1559

    "It seems that your strength is not enough. Is it because you were injured? Who hurt you? Oh, it''s me. It''s all right." Huang Liang grabbed the spider demon''s claw and said something mockingly, filling the spider demon''s heart with anger.


    "Boom!" At the sound of, the spider demon God was completely angry when he heard Huang Liang''s words. He broke out a powerful force, and the darkness of the whole earth became more profound and terrible.


    "Trouble!" Gu Yi, an old man who was ready to see the play, scolded in a low voice when he saw this scene, but he couldn''t ignore it. After all, their Kamata Taj is defending the dimension demon God. They can''t watch the spider demon god shoot at the earth like this.


    However, the old man Gu Yi also knew in his heart that it was almost impossible to completely eliminate the darkness on the earth with his own power, because it was the power of a cosmic power, even if the cosmic power was fighting with others.


    If you want to completely eliminate the darkness on the earth, only Huang Liang and the spider demon can decide the outcome, and Huang Liang can defeat the spider demon.


    Of course, now the state of the spider demon God is declining with great power. Huang Liang is equal to two lives to fight the spider demon God with one life. Although the first life only killed 30% of the blood of the spider demon God, the strength of the second life is no weaker than that of the spider demon God at this time!


    The old man Gu Yi''s strength can''t keep up with Huang Liang and spider demon God, but he still has a vision. He knows that he only needs to protect the earth at this time.


    "The field is good. You have seen my pure land of Buddhism before. Next, let you see my new power!" The outbreak of the spider demon just made him get out of Huang Liang''s hands. Huang Liang flashed a trace of evil and looked at the spider demon and said.


    "What?" The spider demon thought of the unpleasant experience of fighting in the pure land of Buddhism before, and subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Huang Liang''s body suddenly erupted into a deeper dark force, covering everything around the spider demon.


    "Poof!" The old man Gu Yi, who was watching the war and was about to leave, was not covered by the dark force. Instead, he was shot out and looked a little embarrassed.


    Obviously, the old man Gu Yi was watching the war and didn''t help, which made Huang Liang a little unhappy. If Huang Liang had been before, he might have left the matter alone because the old man Gu Yi saved the spider Gwen.


    But at this time, Huang Liang, or Huang Liang, who used the law of the devil, was somewhat different from his previous character. He was still affected by the law of the devil, just as he resurrected the wanderer under the influence of the law of the Buddha.


    Huang Liang at this time has a trace of evil in his expression. Even if it wasn''t for the spider Gwen talking to Huang Liang before, and Huang Liang briefly changed to the power of the law of Buddha, Huang Liang at this time may be more evil


    "This power not only affects others, but also affects yourself. Is there really no problem? Don''t let your apprentice become a member of the dimension demon..." the death lady looked at Huang Liang''s power and expression at this time, and her eyebrow subconsciously wrinkled and whispered.


    "Then wake him up. No matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than my master?" Huang Wen''s Avatar finally appeared next to the dead lady. After all, the dead lady didn''t say anything embarrassing to him at this time.


    "Hum! You know, I thought that after your strength has improved, you can''t look up to me as a creator God!" The death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said coldly.


    "No, mainly when a Liang realized this power before, I didn''t think of it. I observed a Liang for a while and didn''t have time to respond to the death adult. I''m really sorry..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the death lady, shrugged and said helplessly.


    "You didn''t expect that the power he mastered at this time is not under your control? Is there really no problem?" The dead lady''s eyes coagulated, looked at Huang Liang carefully and asked.


    "When he first realized it, I didn''t think of it, but then it was under my control. However, the power has not been fully mastered or integrated. As long as he completely mastered the two powers in one body, he can get rid of the influence of the two powers..." Huang asked the Avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and said in a low voice.


    "To tell you the truth, ah Liang didn''t have this character at first. I''m not talking about now. I''m talking about when he mastered the law of Buddha before."


    "Unlike Steve, Steve is really suitable for the law of light, so he condensed the power of the law of light, but at the beginning, he didn''t know the law of Buddha and didn''t mean much to fit."


    "I instilled the Buddha''s law into Liang at the beginning. Even if he later achieved the cosmic level, he just absorbed the law power of the God group into the Buddha''s law, which was successful."


    "Therefore, the law of Buddha inevitably affects him. After all, even Steve who conforms to the law of light will be affected, not to mention a Liang who does not agree?"


    "I still remember that at the beginning, a Liang was a proud child, an excellent seedling of ancient martial arts. He was decisive in killing and cutting, and was never soft on the enemy!"


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t developed the ancient martial road to the sky. When the road comes to an end, it has become the same law power."


    "After mastering the Buddha''s law, a Liang will no longer be as decisive as before. However, this time he has mastered the devil''s law. When he integrates the devil''s law with the Buddha''s law and completely breaks away from the influence of these two forces, he can see his true self clearly!"


    "See what you really are?" The death lady was in a trance when she heard the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar, but soon, he also understood the meaning of Huang Wen''s Avatar. Then she realized something. She looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation and asked, "if you do what you said, will he reach the level of multi universe?"


    "That''s not nonsense. He was already cosmic before. Although there is no change when using a single force, his strength will soar when the two forces are slowly mastered, not to mention the final complete integration..." Huang Wen turned his eyes and said naturally.


    "If you have reached this level and can''t reach the multi universe level, is the multi universe level too rare? I don''t think how rare the multi universe level is!"


    "No, that''s because your level is high enough. His promotion speed is quite terrible!" The death lady shook her head and said.

 Chapter 1560

    "It''s all right. It''s not terrible. If my disciples can seize the opportunity this time, they may be able to have several more multiverse giants!" Huang Wen shrugged his shoulders and said proudly.


    "Max is one. Wanda has some difficulties, but she doesn''t have no chance. If she can really reach that critical point, she may be able to integrate the power of all the crimson witches in the multiverse and completely disconnect from Sison!"


    "Sissohn won''t let this happen!" The lady of death said with a serious look, "the Scarlet Witch is to Sison as spider man is to the spider demon God, and even more importantly, you have let a cosmic Scarlet Witch out of his control and have touched his bottom line. If you really make the Scarlet Witch reach the multi universe level and unify the consciousness of the whole multi universe Scarlet Witch, I''m afraid he will really work hard with you!"


    "Then let him come. I want to see how powerful the next level of the multiverse is, and I''m not unprepared!" Huang asked the avatar with a sneer and said confidently.


    "Alas..." Ms. death originally wanted to say that this is a waste of the fighting power of the universe, but thinking of the character of Huang Wen''s Avatar and the fact that Huang Wen''s Avatar is about to cultivate several strong multiverse, she finally sighed and said, "can there be any other multiverse besides them?"


    "HMM... by the way, John, that guy''s law of ice and fire is a weakened version of the power of Allan Buddha and the devil..." Huang asked the avatar after a little thought and said, "moreover, John understood the law of ice and fire very early, mastered the power of ice and fire very comprehensively, and he also had the opportunity to break through to a new level!"


    "And strange, I''m not sure if he can really break through, but further, there''s still no problem for him..."


    "Among the rest of the people, the iron boy inherited Kang''s life style after all. Although he did not admit this, it is an established fact. Just as after so many mieba were killed by me, mieba in our universe became the only mieba. With the opportunity to break through the multicosmic level, he inherited the life style from mieba..."


    "The same is true for the iron boy, and whether it''s the iron boy or the conqueror Kang, they are all forces on the side of science and technology. There won''t be too much estrangement between them. It''s Tony who claims to be the first genius every day. Now it''s not easy to use the title of iron man. After all, someone is better than blue!"


    "However, if he can really seize the opportunity and ask for advice with an open mind, he can not really reach the multi universe level, at least he can see the hope of the multi universe level..."


    "It''s too much. When will the multiverse strong be born in such a batch..." the death lady looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with emotion for a moment and muttered to herself.


    Although Ms. death already knows that the strength of Huang Wen''s Avatar is very strong, the strength of a single body is very different from that of being able to cultivate a group of strong people.


    Before, the gods of Marvel''s omnipotent universe finally chose to completely hand over the universe to Huang Wen, not only because Huang Wen''s strength is strong, but also because he really cultivated the avenger alliance to a new level.


    However, these gods feel that it is very good to train to the cosmic level. After all, some gods themselves are only at the multicosmic level. Cough, it''s not aimed at the death lady, but just stating a fact.


    Ms. death, they clearly know how difficult it is for the multiverse strong to be born, because the strength of the single universe itself has an upper limit. Even if there are variables that can break the upper limit, there are very few variables that really reach this level.


    Moreover, there are many variables that are repeated. The same person, such as Franklin Richards, such as sentry, such as molecular man, and so on.


    After the first existence of these people broke through to the multiverse level, the remaining parallel universes are just repeating their experiences. Even if they really continue to break away, they can not enhance their strength too much, let alone be a single individual.


    If it is true that the character attributes extracted by Huang Wen system can be superimposed continuously, the Almighty universe has long begun to create a large number of the same parallel universes, allowing these strong people to make continuous breakthroughs


    Franklin Richards doesn''t have to work hard with the planet devourer to ensure that there will be no changes in every universe. He can increase his strength a little over a long time and make himself stronger


    Therefore, the multi universe level, no matter at which level, is already in the ranks of the strong. It is difficult to cultivate such a strong person, even one. At this time, Huang Wen''s Avatar said that he can cultivate several


    "What is this? Their strength is not weak. At least in my opinion, they are much more powerful than the conqueror Kang and the grandfather who killed the bully!" Huang asked the avatar to sneer, and the reason should be said.


    "Even they can become strong in the multiverse. Why can''t my disciples and subordinates? Their talent and strength are not poor. The multiverse is not a big deal!"


    "The time is too short, and the conqueror Kang and the God of time spent a lot of money to reach the previous level, and you killed all the conqueror Kang..." the death lady explained helplessly, then shook her head and said softly, "well, you didn''t kill all of them, you left an iron boy, which can be regarded as returning!"


    "It''s not that I didn''t spend a lot of money!" Huang asked the avatar, somewhat unwilling to hear the words of the death lady, "I first changed their original fate track, and only carefully taught them to give them enough opportunities and resources to help them find their own suitable strength. Isn''t it a big price for me?"


    "You''ve changed their fate!" The corners of the dead lady''s mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said in silence, "but what you said later, carefully teach them, give them enough opportunities and resources, and help them find the right strength. Did you really do it?"


    "Zeus, Panther God Buster, the God of heaven group, and Huang Liang fighting at this time, don''t they all work for you? It seems that you are just watching a play!"


    "It''s too much for you to say so. I suppressed Zeus and the gods. Didn''t I give them the chance in the end?" Huang asked the avatar to shake his head and said seriously, "don''t look at what I didn''t do, you should look at what I did..."

 Chapter 1561

    After hearing Huang Wen''s Avatar say so, Ms. death didn''t say anything, because Huang Wen''s Avatar actually said the truth. If Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t pave the way before him, if Huang Wen''s Avatar wasn''t powerful, then the Avengers couldn''t have the opportunity to grow up later.


    For example, if Huang Liang didn''t meet Huang Wen, he wouldn''t even be a superhero. Of course, Huang Liang''s IQ is relatively high. He is a genius in science. There must be some gap between Bitoni stark and others, but he is no less than a genius like Peter Parker and others.


    Maybe Huang Liang will have another opportunity to develop some equipment, such as armor, and barely enter the extraordinary field, but it is impossible to achieve legend or even higher.


    "This kind of dark power is very unique, and even not worse than sisaoen in essence..." the death lady turned her head and looked at Huang Liang''s direction, carefully observed the demon field released by Huang Liang and said, "if not, in fact, the spider demon God is not without the power of a war."


    "Although the spider demon God was injured, his realm is higher than Huang Liang after all. Although Huang Liang has obtained new strength, he is not more powerful than before. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the dark''s restraint against darkness is stronger than that Buddha''s light. Obviously, he feels that Buddha''s light is more restrained from darkness..."


    "Can''t be worse than that of Sison? Well, it can be regarded as true. However, the potential of the law of magic is still great. If a Liang can really master it, it''s not impossible to reach Sison!" Huang asked the avatar to pick his eyebrows. There was a magic gas on his body, and he flashed away, making the pupil of the dead lady shrink slightly.


    If you didn''t know the breath of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the just dead lady felt that standing in front of her was a dimension demon God on the dark side.


    Moreover, just the magic gas that flashed away on Huang Wen''s Avatar, the lady of death clearly knew that the magic law on Huang Wen''s Avatar was more powerful, not only powerful, but also contained more laws and more terrible in essence!


    "Poof!" When Huang Wen''s Avatar was watching the battle with the lady of death, Huang Liang''s palm pierced the chest of the spider demon God in one magic field, and a large amount of viscous blood containing the power of darkness and chaos flowed in one magic field.


    "Damn it! Are you absorbing my strength? Why?!" Originally, the spider demon God wanted to use this to influence this demon domain, so as to transfer the home advantage originally belonging to Huang Liang to himself, but he soon found the passage of power contained in his blood, which made the spider demon God roar with panic in his heart.


    After Huang Liang''s resurrection, the sudden change of power has made the spider demon''s heart suspicious. As a result, the transformed dark power can still suppress the spider demon, which makes the spider demon somewhat unacceptable. He doesn''t understand why a person who is weaker than himself is stronger in essence


    However, before the spider demon could figure out these problems, the spider demon found that Huang Liang''s dark power could devour his power, and it was completely inclusive. As long as the power left his body, Huang Liang had a way to turn it into his own power!


    This means that in the end of this battle, the spider demon God may be completely swallowed up by Huang Liang. At that time, Huang Liang''s strength will not be damaged at all, and even further!


    Moreover, because the essence of Huang Liang''s power is higher than that of the spider demon God, even if the realm of the spider demon God is higher than that of Huang Liang, there will be no case that Huang Liang can''t swallow the spider demon God


    "Don''t you know why?" Huang Liang, who was absorbing the power of the spider demon God, showed a ferocious smile on his face. He was shocked to see the spider demon God. He decided that the other party looked more like a dimension demon God than himself.


    "Because my power comes from you. If I don''t get the dark power from you, it''s not so easy for me to turn into a devil. Of course, your dark power is not pure. It would be better if I could directly understand the law of the devil from the law of the Buddha..."


    "If you master the law of the devil, you should be more pure than me. If you don''t master the law of the devil, maybe I can teach you after I go back this time, hehe!"


    "However, it doesn''t matter now. Anyway, when I go back, I still have a chance to slowly master these forces and even make new breakthroughs!"


    Huang Liang became more and more excited at this time, and even directly ignored the spider demon God in front of him. The spider demon God''s eyes suddenly lit up, and the only remaining claw raided Huang Liang''s chest.


    "Poof!" It was the first time that the spider demon hurt Huang Liang after Huang Liang''s resurrection, but his eyes just flashed with excitement and suddenly became frightened.


    "That''s it?" Huang Liang''s face showed a terrible and evil smile. The evil spirit suddenly broke out and immediately poured into the spider demon God''s body, which made the spider demon God''s power absorbed faster.


    "Alas!" Huang Wen''s Avatar looked at Huang Liang''s expression at this time and sighed helplessly. He really wanted to restore Huang Liang''s nature, but now Huang Liang got rid of the influence of the law of Buddha, but was further affected by the law of magic, that is, if the spider Gwen was not here, I''m afraid she would be frightened by Huang Liang''s appearance at this time.


    Moreover, as Huang Liang continued to devour the power of the spider demon God, the evil nature of his body became more and more obvious. The heresy and heresy were originally integrated, especially the law of Huang Liang''s demon was not so pure, but evolved from the power of the spider demon God in front of him


    "It''s time to do something that Shifu should do, so that some people don''t always think I''m lying and watching them grow..." Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the dead lady nearby, deliberately said, and his body flashed and disappeared in place.


    "Let me go! Bastard! I''m a spider demon. Don''t force me. If I die, those spider men won''t live!" At this time, the spider demon God couldn''t get rid of Huang Liang''s body and was roaring with ferocity and weakness.


    Spider demon secretly regretted in his heart. Why did he leave Huang Liang''s whole body? Even if he left the whole body, why did he have to stay in this place to deal with spider Gwen and them?


    If the spider demon God had chosen to go back to heal his wounds before, even if Huang Liang had the current ability, the spider demon God would not necessarily lose. After all, there is a real gap between the two sides. The law of magic with more powerful essence will not be so powerful in front of all the spider demons

 Chapter 1562

    But unfortunately, the spider demon did not choose to go back to heal, and because the old man Gu Yi blocked, his chance to kill the spiders Gwen and Peter Parker also failed. Finally, when Huang Liang resurrected, the strength of the spider demon fell sharply, which was so easily suppressed by Huang Liang.


    However, there is no regret medicine in the universe, even the cosmic dimension demon God.


    "When you and I are integrated, all your power is mine. Gwen, they will not have an accident. However, you threaten me with Gwen. It seems that my means are too gentle!" Huang Liang''s face showed a ferocious smile. The evil spirit on his body turned into a sharp blade and kept cutting the flesh and blood of the spider demon God. He gave the spider demon God a late punishment.


    "Ah!" Even the spider demon God cried out in pain at this time, because each knife of the evil gas sharp blade seemed to be cut in the soul of the spider demon God. The spider demon God could not bear the pain deep into the bone marrow.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    "Pa!" With a slap on the back of Huang Liang''s head, Huang Liang staggered forward. For a moment, he looked a little confused and choked, because the lines he had just shouted had not been finished.


    "Who is it?! unexpectedly dare to attack me..." after returning to his senses, Huang Liang glared at the direction behind him. The magic gas just had a tendency to explode, and then suddenly flamed out. The whole person stood in place like a clever little rabbit and smiled awkwardly, "master, why are you here?"


    "Why? Can''t I come? Can''t I beat you?" Huang Wen''s Avatar raised his eyebrows and looked at Huang Liang teasingly.


    "No! Master, I don''t mean that..." Huang Liang''s face was stiff. He quickly shook his head and opened his mouth to explain. He knew that Huang Wen''s mind was not big. If he really annoyed Huang Wen, he would have good fruit to eat.


    "I have a small mind?" Huang Wen''s Avatar narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Teacher... Master..." Huang Liang''s heart jumped and subconsciously stepped back two steps. Even the spider demon God had no time to manage. Instead, he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some fear. He didn''t quite understand why Huang Wen''s Avatar heard his thoughts. Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t like to invade other people''s consciousness at will before.


    "Your thoughts have become concrete with the evil spirit. How do you think I heard it?" Huang Wen''s Avatar sneered, looked at Huang Liang and said, "originally, you understood the law of the devil, and I''m very happy for you as a teacher. I think you can get rid of the separate influence of the law of the Buddha, and even integrate the two forces of the Buddha and the devil, so as to achieve a multi cosmic level, and even reach a higher level..."


    "But what? You are so seriously affected by the law of the devil, which is much more serious than the law of the Buddha. Is this your mind? Is this the state of mind you have exercised after mastering the law of the Buddha for so long?"


    "I''m wrong, master..." Huang Liang shrunk his neck. There was nothing like an evil devil just now. He was like a child who had scored 59 in the exam and was waiting to go home and be beaten. He stood in place nervously.


    "Opportunity!" Just when Huang Liang was frightened by Huang Wen''s Avatar, the spider demon stepped out of Huang Liang and wanted to take this opportunity to escape here.


    The spider demon God doesn''t know who Huang Wen''s Avatar is, but as soon as Huang Wen''s Avatar appears, he directly suppresses Huang Liang into this appearance. It must be a cruel man he can''t provoke. He''d better leave here quickly.


    "Pa!" However, just as the spider demon God was about to escape, Huang asked the avatar to shake his hand. The spider demon God lay in place and lost the ability to move on the spot.


    "How is this possible?!" The spider demon God is more frightened than before. Huang Liang suppresses him with more powerful dark forces and devours him, which has been unacceptable to the spider demon God. Now Huang Wen''s Avatar casually transfers the power that the spider demon God can''t move at its peak, which completely collapses the spider demon God''s mentality.


    "Impossible, the power of the single universe has limits. Even if you are a more powerful existence, you can''t have such a strong power in the single universe..." the spider demon God muttered on the ground.


    "What''s impossible? The rules of the universe are not perfect. What''s the point of breaking a flaw?" Huang Wen''s Avatar sneered, looked at Huang Liang and said, "this is the mastery of power and ability. You should remember that you master power, not power..."


    "I remember, master..." Huang Liang nodded quickly and admitted his mistake in a low voice.


    "It seems that after you go back, you have to practice more. I think you are quite skilled in pressing the old man Gu Yi at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. After you go back, I''ll prepare an alchemy furnace for you. You don''t come out if you don''t completely melt the amount of Buddha magic into one!" Huang asked the avatar to shake his head and said something seriously.


    "No! Master!" Huang Liang''s heart jumped when he heard the speech. He immediately panicked. He looked at Huang Wen''s incarnation pitifully and begged.


    "Huh?" Huang Wen''s Avatar raised his eyebrows and stared at Huang Liang.


    "I see, master..." Huang Liang lowered his head in some fear and said in a low voice.


    "Originally, the universe has this broken spider. I''m just going to let you absorb some of his original power to help Gwen and Peter break the shackles. As a result, you can understand the law of the devil. If you swallow him completely, will Gwen and Peter wait for their power from your body?" Huang Wen''s Avatar glanced at the unable spider demon and asked.


    "They don''t want to give up the spider gene in their body and want to continue to be Spider man. If you wait until you integrate the power of spider demon into your body, who are they? Huang Liangxia? Or do you want to genetically transform Gwen and Peter to make them your children?"


    "I... I''m just too excited. My strength and mentality are out of control..." Huang Liang realized something and whispered with some fear, "fortunately, master, you''re here, or you''ll be embarrassed..."


    "Buzz!" Huang Wen''s Avatar glared at Huang Liang, and then waved his hand. The spider demon God suppressed on the ground immediately narrowed down, and even the voice didn''t have time to send out, so he became a black original force, which surged with the power of darkness and chaos, but calmed down in an instant.

 Chapter 1563

    On the earth, with the change of spider demon God, it has become a group of original forces. After even the last words have no chance to stay, the dark areas on the earth disappear in an instant, the whole earth sees light again, and the chaotic forces that affect the minds of people on the earth have been completely eliminated.


    "Buzz!" The old man and Huang came out and asked.


    "Hiss!" The old man stood in place on the spot and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar in horror. He didn''t know who Huang Wen''s Avatar was, but he felt how powerful the power of Huang Wen''s Avatar was. Even if hundreds of spider demons were added together, he couldn''t talk with Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time!


    "Master!" The spider Gwen shouted excitedly, hurried forward and said eagerly, "master, ah Liang seems to have a problem. His power seems to be out of control. Master, do you want to help him?"


    Yes, even if Huang Liang had restored the power of the law of Buddha, Gwen, the spider who lived with Huang Liang day and night, still noticed something wrong, but she didn''t say it at that time.


    Now, after seeing Huang Wen''s Avatar, spider Gwen is worried about what bad changes Huang Liang really has, so he looks at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some worry and reminds him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big problem. Just go back and I''ll refine it for him!" Huang asked the avatar with a smile, shook his head and said softly.


    "Can you recover as long as you practice? Then I''m relieved!" The spider Gwen breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Huang Liang and said with a smile.


    "..." Huang Liang also smiled helplessly. Spider Gwen thought that Huang Wen''s Avatar said the practice of cultivation, but Huang Wen''s Avatar actually said the practice of the alchemy furnace. This is not something that can be solved by cultivation.


    At least, cultivation is gentle and there will be no pain, but it''s not so easy in the alchemy furnace.


    However, Huang Liang didn''t mean to object, because he also knew that he was out of control before. Although Huang Liang can quickly get out of control in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar, this doesn''t mean that Huang Liang can return to normal.


    Moreover, this degree of out of control and simple closed practice may not be effective. The closed closed closed environment may make a greater change in Huang Liang''s mentality.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar simply shut him in the alchemy furnace and forcibly block Huang Liang''s power through external forces, so that these forces can be completely transformed into the degree that Huang Liang can master!


    "God, it''s incredible. Have I really survived? What happened? Where''s Kim Ho?" Spider man, the resurrected spider man of the world, has time to inquire about his situation after his death.


    When Spiderman was just resurrected, the power of spider demon came, and the oppressed Spiderman completely lost his ability to act. Then darkness came. Spiderman followed everyone around the world to help deal with chaos, and there was no time for communication.


    Now, everything seems to be over. Although their world looks like a group of more powerful people, they should not be bad people. At least in spider man''s view, they are good friends of other cosmic spider man, and spider man will never be bad people!


    Even though Spiderman has seen the wanderer and recognized that the wanderer is Kim and his men, Spiderman still thinks so.


    "Kim is dead, and his men are dead..." Peter Parker patted Spiderman on the shoulder and told about his previous experience and the reason for Spiderman''s resurrection, which made Spiderman stay where he was for a long time.


    "Well, aren''t you really gods?" After a while, spider man looked at Huang Liang and Huang Wen''s Avatar and asked hesitantly.


    Even after such a terrible battle, Spiderman''s big heart can recover soon, but reviving people is more unacceptable than a powerful battle scene, which is what he can do in his mind.


    "No, we are just ordinary bosses. How can we be gods?" Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head with a smile and said softly, "although ah Liang''s performance in the back is not good, what he did before is OK. At least he made an effective explanation for your resurrection, and these things that happened later can effectively divert everyone''s attention..."


    "However, since then, everyone knows that Spiderman''s name is Peter Parker. You should be careful. Although your successor is here, you are still young and it is not time to retire..."


    "Oh, by the way, if you want, you can find the old man over there. He can use magic to help you make the earth people lose this memory, such as making the earth people forget that spider man is Peter Parker."


    "Hmm? Won''t Mary Jane also forget that I''m Spider-Man? And Aunt Mei..." Spider-Man was stunned for a while and said with some hesitation, "at that time, I have to explain it to them, otherwise Mary Jane may doubt that I''m going out to play!"


    "Great spider man, why don''t you have any family status! You let me down!" Middle aged Parker heard spider man''s words and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "It''s better to have no family status than some people who don''t have a family..." Peter Parker glanced at middle-aged Parker, regardless of how much his words pierced his heart, madly poked the wound of middle-aged Parker and said, "everyone agrees that it''s Peter Parker. Why are you so bad? You''re the oldest and haven''t got a family yet. Please quit the group!"


    After a side-by-side fight, Peter Parker and middle-aged Parker became familiar with each other, and they were completely rude. They made middle-aged Parker cover his chest with some sadness. As for whether it was true or false, only middle-aged Parker knew.


    However, due to Peter Parker''s gags with middle-aged Parker, both the natural fear of the strong and the tension of the previous battle have been eliminated a little, at least we look a little more relaxed.


    "If you want, I can modify it a little so that everyone doesn''t remember the official announcement of your identity and your death..." the old man Gu glanced at Huang Wen''s Avatar, organized the language a little, looked at spider man and said.


    To tell the truth, if Huang asked the avatar not to speak, even Huang Liang, the old man Gu Yi would not intervene in spider man''s affairs, because in his opinion, the plot of the world has been completely chaotic, and he doesn''t want to make the world more chaotic


    But unfortunately, with the opening of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the old man Gu changed his mind in an instant. Since the world has been separated from the original plot, no matter how chaotic it is, it can''t go anywhere. It''s a broken jar!

 Chapter 1564

    "Is that ok? Please ask the old man to help me. To tell you the truth, if everyone really knows I''m spider man, it will be very troublesome..." spider man suddenly brightened his eyes when he heard the old man Gu Yi''s words and said quickly.


    "I''m not worried that I have too much trouble. Although some fanatical fans may come to find me, what I''m most worried about is Aunt Mei and Mary Jane. If I expose my identity and continue to fight the villains, I''m worried that they will be retaliated..."


    "This is really a problem. At the beginning, I didn''t dare to expose my identity..." middle-aged Parker nodded and said.


    "How did you solve this problem?" Spiderman looked at the other spidermans and asked.


    "Of course it''s hiding your identity. No one really wants everyone to know. Let everyone know that spider man is Peter Parker?" Shadow Spiderman shrugged and sneered.


    "Cough, there are also Spiderman who is Gwen, and Spiderman who is Huang Liang..." Peter Parker flashed an unnatural look on his face and said with a helpless smile.


    "Hmm? You mean, your identity is not a secret in your world?" Spiderman and others heard what Peter Parker meant. They looked at Peter Parker in disbelief and asked, "how did you do it? Won''t your life be disturbed?"


    "Just get used to it. Moreover, our world has them. Do you think someone will really come to our trouble?" Peter Parker shrugged, nuzui said to Huang Wen''s Avatar and Huang Liang.


    "Er... It''s true. Forget it, I''d better keep a low profile!" Spider man was stunned for a moment, then looked at miles Morales and said, "miles, right? When it''s over, you come to me, and I''ll help you get familiar with your abilities..."


    "OK! I will!" Miles Morales looked at spider man with some solemnity and said.


    In just one night, miles Morales experienced more wonderful things than he had ever experienced in his life, so miles Morales also matured a little, especially his uncle wanderer came back from the dead. Miles Morales grew up faster than in the original plot!


    "He has more abilities than you, and you should be prepared to be attacked..." Peter Parker reminded spider man. "As for us, you should have seen before that our strength is much stronger than you, and this time, we should be able to break the shackles!"


    Peter Parker said, looking forward to Huang Wen''s Avatar. He knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar should not appear suddenly. Something must have happened. Although the spider demon God disappeared, now that Huang Wen''s Avatar has come, they should be able to see the hope of breaking through the constraints of gene!


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, Huang asked the avatar to think a little, and a dark spider demon''s original power emerged, which differentiated into a small part and poured into the bodies of spider man, miles Morales and others.


    Of course, only those with Spiderman genes in their bodies, such as penny Parker, who does not have spider dominant genes, Huang Wen''s Avatar will not force her to mutate. Maybe people don''t like it?


    Yes, even the spider man wearing war armor like penny Parker has spider genes in her body, but it doesn''t affect her and doesn''t produce any strange ability. Otherwise, she can''t come to the universe and help the spider demon generate power.


    Like Huang Liang, he has the title of Kung Fu spider, but this time through time and space, he was not called


    Of course, not every spider man will be called, that is, some universes with similar frequencies near the spider universe will be affected.


    As for the spider man, he won''t do it at all.


    It''s like across the distance of the multiverse, even sissohn can''t make every crimson witch die suddenly on the spot.


    "Why do I suddenly feel that my strength has become stronger?" After integrating a small part of the original power of spider demon God, Spiderman looked at their hands and muttered for a while.


    Among them, the change of middle-aged Parker is the most obvious. He was already a middle-aged greasy uncle, but after integrating the original power of spider demon God, he became strong again, just like the first spider gene awakening when he was young.


    Of course, the face of middle-aged Parker still hasn''t changed much. There are still some vicissitudes, but with his current temperament, he is also a middle-aged uncle with temperament. Maybe he can glow the second spring after returning to his universe.


    "I think those super villains in this universe will have a hard time in the future!" Peter Parker looked at the situation and said with a teasing smile, "of course, not only this universe, but several super villains of the universe will be hit. Mr. Huang asked, have they broken through the shackles and restrictions?"


    "No, at the beginning, you wake up after you get the spider gene. It''s an extraordinary level. As you slowly master the power of spider gene, you will grow close to the realm of legend, and the spider gene I helped them integrate will make them directly have the strength of the realm of legend now..." Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head and said softly.


    "When they slowly master their power, they can almost reach the level of the legendary nine changes. If they work hard to reach your current level, it is not impossible..."


    "As for surpassing you, it''s basically impossible unless they have other opportunities."


    "With the strength of these two spidermans, it can be regarded as the top of the star level in the traditional sense. Even if it can''t be achieved, it can be regarded as a strong player in the star level!" The old man Gu Yi said with some emotion, "I''m afraid there are several cosmic plots that need to be changed!"


    "Don''t always think about the plot. The universe needs some variables..." Huang asked the avatar, glanced at the old man, and Gu Yi said, "otherwise, how can the invariable cosmic environment grow into a more powerful existence? Rely on the cosmic heritage to forcibly create the so-called adventure to create the strong? How many of those strong can appear?"


    "You still see far..." the old man Gu Yi knew that Huang Wen''s Avatar was not talking about the current universe. He sighed helplessly, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said softly, "my eyes are too limited. I hope I won''t be like this."


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1565

    "At least the ancient one of our universe is much more far sighted than you..." Huang asked the avatar, glancing at the old man, and said, "but to be honest, I''m a little curious. If the ancient one of our world reaches the level of multi universe, will you really integrate? After all, the ancient one of our world is a bald woman."


    "At our level, gender has long lost its meaning. However, how difficult it is to break through to the multi universe level. The road of magic has long been passed by people, unless they marvel at their talents and create a new road..." Gu Yi shook his head and said softly.


    "The new truth is not impossible. She went to the dimensional battlefield and might find her chance?" Huang Wen''s Avatar shrugged, looked at Huang Liang and others and said, "well, things in this world are almost over. Let''s go back first."


    "Er... Well, let''s go back when master Gu Yi solves spider man''s problem so that master Gu Yi doesn''t forget..." Peter Parker glanced at spider man and smiled shyly.


    Although Peter Parker himself doesn''t feel much about revealing his identity, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t know how harmful it is.


    The old man Gu Yi is an active person. Now Huang Wen''s Avatar and Huang Liang are here. The old man Gu Yi agreed to help spider man. Maybe after waiting for them to leave, the old man Gu Yi thought it was too troublesome to help spider man and went back on his word?


    Although the old man Gu Yi is not a villain, Peter Parker is still unwilling to bet on the safety of another Universe


    "Oh, it''s my negligence..." hearing Peter Parker''s words, Huang asked that the avatar and Huang Liang hadn''t said anything. The old man Gu Yi shook his head helplessly, looked at Peter Parker and spider man and said.


    "Buzz!" With the sound of the old man Gu Yi''s voice falling, a complex Dharma array appeared in the old man Gu Yi''s hand, and then the whole world trembled, and the light of the Dharma array instantly integrated into all corners of the world.


    "All right?" Spiderman looked at the old man Gu Yi who stopped and asked with some hesitation.


    From the perspective of Spiderman, the old man Gu Yi''s hand shone with an incomprehensible light. As a result, he disappeared the next moment. The old man Gu Yi also stopped, which made Spiderman some can''t believe that people in the world have forgotten the official disclosure of his identity


    "It''s really good." Huang Liang nodded and said softly, "you can go home and ask. Next, it''s your own life. We should leave..."


    "As for you, are you going from the collider, or shall we give you a ride and let you go back?"


    Huang Liang said, looking at the remaining spidermans. Although these spidermans came to the universe through the collider, this does not mean that they can only go back through the collider, incarnate their strength with Huang, and return them to the original universe with the residual time power of spidermans. It is not a problem.


    "Well, that''s OK. After all, the crisis of the world has been lifted, and there''s nothing left for us to stay..." Spiderman looked at each other, and finally Spiderman agreed.


    "Ah? You''re leaving? Don''t you stay to talk about the past? Anyway, we have a collider and can go back at any time..." Miles Morales looked at the spidermans hesitantly and said, with a trace of reluctance in his voice.


    Although we have just met, we are comrades in arms who have experienced several battles. If these spidermans were not to set an example, miles Morales could not grow up so quickly. Therefore, in miles Morales'' heart, he still wants to have a good communication with these spidermans.


    After all, miles Morales is only a child. Even if he has grown up, his age is still there. In addition, he has no friends. Naturally, he is reluctant to give up these like-minded spidermans.


    "It''s not necessarily a good thing for a universe like you to use the collider rashly. This time, we came to your universe. With our help, your crisis was resolved, but next time, some universes will notice your cosmic coordinates. If there is really malice, your universe will be very dangerous!" Huang Liang looked at miles Morales with a serious look and explained.


    "The reason why we can appear here this time is because we think we are crossing through the barriers of the universe. This is a crossing that can''t be blocked by Kamata Taj, because this is not an invasion of dimensions..."


    "Therefore, if someone really wants to invade your universe from the cosmic level, Kara Taj can''t resist at the first time, and the most powerful resistance force in your universe is here!"


    "Ah? Is it so serious?" Miles Morales was stunned for a moment. I don''t know miles Morales. The spidermans and Wanderers on one side also stared wide eyed. Some couldn''t believe looking at Huang Liang and asked.


    To tell you the truth, spidermans were going to stay after hearing what miles Morales said. It''s a big deal to leave with a collider.


    But after Huang Liang finished, Spiderman quickly put such thoughts behind them and stopped thinking


    "Yes, that''s right!" The old man nodded and said helplessly, "the passage of time and space between the universe is the most likely to cause a turning point in the trajectory of the universe, which is also the last thing I want to see, especially the future has changed from an orderly uncertainty to a completely disorderly uncertainty, which is not a good thing for a universe..."


    "Of course, if a universe has enough powerful power, it can ignore such influence, but unfortunately, neither our universe nor spider man''s universe has such power!"


    "And our Kamata Taj''s temple array can''t completely defend against the cosmic crossing from the space-time level, because most of the cosmic crossing from the space-time level is a means of science and technology, which is the scope allowed by the cosmic rules..."


    "Well, let''s go with them..." Miles Morales sighed silently, looked at the sad opening of Spiderman and said, "I''ll miss you!"


    "We will miss you too, little miles. Remember what you said before. Now that you have embarked on this road, I hope you won''t disappoint yourself!" Spiderman looked at each other, and middle-aged Parker patted miles Morales on the shoulder and said solemnly.


    "I will!" Miles Morales nodded equally solemnly.

 Chapter 1566

    "Let''s go." Huang Wen''s Avatar waved, and a force of time and space wrapped the people, ready to bring them back to their original universe.


    "Wait a minute!" At this time, the old man Gu suddenly thought of something, shouted to Huang and asked the avatar, "they have been integrated into a more powerful force by you, which will also affect the original cosmic trajectory to a certain extent. If they are found by their cosmic karma Taj, it will inevitably be a little annoying. I will leave a unique mark on them to avoid any misunderstanding..."


    "Did you think about them? It''s a little interesting..." Huang asked the avatar. He took a deep look at the old man. Gu stopped with a smile and said.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, the old man Gu Yi nodded at several spidermans, and a faint light integrated into the bodies of spidermans. It didn''t have any impact on them, but just marked them to prove their identity.


    "In fact, it''s not for them, but for myself..." the old man Gu Yi said helplessly. "If there is one I went to the dimension battlefield, it shows that she really sees the hope of further progress, that is to say, sooner or later, we should be unified in consciousness!"


    "And if I in their world attack them because of their changes, I''m afraid there will be more changes. This is not good, not good..."


    "You really have a heavy mind..." Huang asked the avatar and sneered. He didn''t say anything to the old man Gu Yi, but waved his hand. Everyone''s body shape disappeared in place.


    "The spiders murmured as they watched miles walk away......".


    "Everyone has their own life. They have to fight for their own life, and you should fight for your own life..." the wanderer rubbed miles Morales'' hair and whispered, "and me, I need to do a lot of things to redeem the mistakes I missed before."


    "Let''s act together in the future!" Spiderman glanced at the wanderer, thought a little, and said, "according to the powerful Peter Parker and spider Gwen, if we act together, we may have a good effect and protect more people..."


    "You can arrange it. After all, you are a senior superhero, and we have just entered the industry..." the wanderer did not refuse, and even handed over the dominance directly to spider man.


    After going through the previous things, the wanderer has known how narrow his original vision is, and Huang asked the avatar just said that the potential of spider man and miles Morales has become stronger.


    If the former wanderer can still rely on his armor to fight with spider man reluctantly, then the wanderer at this time may not be able to take over even spider man''s two moves, and the two sides are not at the same level.


    However, the wanderer has worked under Jinhe for so many years, and his combat effectiveness may not be too strong, but his ability to deal with things is still very good. Otherwise, he can''t get to the top under Jinhe.


    Therefore, the wanderer can fully assist spider man and miles Morales, especially miles Morales. The wanderer must be willing to see miles Morales really grow up


    "Master Gu Yi, we''ll leave first, go back to each house first, and wait until you come back to Aunt Mei''s house tomorrow..." spider man saw the Wanderers agree, said a word with them, and hurried to his home.


    The original news of spider man''s resurrection was known because of Huang Liang''s relationship, but with the old man Gu Yi''s change, the earth man''s memory was tampered with, the name of spider man was not exposed, and the subsequent events of Huang Liang also changed.


    Huang Liang became a God who came to the earth and helped the earth people fight with the dark demon God. This is a more reasonable explanation, at least in the memory of the earth people.


    Therefore, spider man should return home as soon as possible and make it clear with his fiancee and Aunt Mei, so as not to know his situation and only think that the two people who lost him are worried about him


    And miles Morales and the wanderer also left quickly. There are still a lot to say between them, and they are really open-minded communication


    "Hoo!" After seeing Spiderman and others leave, the old man Gu breathed a sigh of relief, or he wanted to breathe a sigh of relief when Huang Wen''s Avatar left, but Spiderman and others were still in this place. The old man Gu held back and didn''t relax to avoid damaging his image.


    To tell the truth, the old man Gu Yi was still very nervous in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar. He always saw many dimensional demons and gods and various powers in time, but he was still afraid of Huang Wen''s Avatar who could release cosmic power in the conventional universe.


    Because the old man Gu Yi knows that this means that Huang Wen''s Avatar has broken some rules, which is more powerful than most of the multicosmic strong, and even more terrible than some creation gods!


    Yes, the old man Gu Yi found the place of the dead lady. After all, the old man Gu Yi actually has a little relationship with a creator God, but in the old man Gu Yi''s view now, the dead lady is far less than Huang Wen''s Avatar


    Such an idea flashed through the old man''s brain, and then the old man returned to the Kama Taj as if nothing had happened.


    In a shadow universe, shadow spider man returned to his home. Looking at the familiar environment around him, he breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, "to tell you the truth, it''s really not used to it. It seems that the development of our world is a little too backward..."


    In a technological universe, Penny Parker appeared in the laboratory driving a mecha. Looking at Uncle Ben and Aunt Mei rushing over, Penny Parker began to talk about her experience with some excitement


    In an animal universe, spider pig man looked around the empty space. For a moment, he was a little lonely. In the spider universe, he wanted to stay most.


    "Hoo! Forget it, just be lonely. Now I''m stronger and I can do more!"


    In the dirty room of a universe, middle-aged Parker returned to his familiar bed. The strong smell made middle-aged Parker very uncomfortable, even if it was the kennel where he slept before.


    "From today on! I want to change myself and become spider man again! Even that child can do it. There''s no reason why I can''t do it!"


    In the tidy room of a universe, spiderwoman took off her head cover, her eyes flickered and said, "unfortunately, it didn''t happen in our universe, otherwise you would have a chance to revive, but I will live with your will, Peter..."

 Chapter 1567

    In the spider universe, shortly after Huang Wen''s Avatar and others left, the whole universe seemed to restore calm. A body suddenly appeared in the cosmic space. Its eyes were deeper than the cosmic space and were scanning the whole universe.


    It can be called the boundless universe. At this time, he saw through it in an instant. All the secrets of the universe did not escape his eyes.


    "Strange, didn''t you feel the power of the LORD before? Why did it suddenly disappear?" The mysterious strong man didn''t find the existence that attracted his interest before, which made him a little confused for a time, because with his strength, he can''t feel wrong.


    "Buzz!" After the voice of the mysterious strong fell, the whole universe was taken over by a mysterious force and began to tremble slightly. The rules and power at the bottom of the universe wanted to riot in an instant, but it subsided in an instant, as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s really similar. With the same means, they can suppress the power of two omnipotent universes, but unfortunately, it''s just the power of the ordinary universe. It''s still difficult to suppress the power of higher levels..." the mysterious strong man said with some ridicule.


    "Next, let me take a closer look at the long river of time. Where did the power of the Lord come from before, what plans did the old thing have, or..."


    "Wow!" When the voice of the mysterious strong man fell, the time of the whole universe suddenly became concrete, and the sound of running water echoed in the ears of the mysterious strong man. In the earth, the time gem on the old man Gu Yi''s chest released a strong light, but the old man Gu Yi continued to meditate in situ as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    "The earth, the space-time channels of several other universes... Huh?!" The mysterious strong man is watching the situation in the long river of time. When time keeps reversing, the mysterious strong man suddenly flashed a trace of solemnity on his face with a trace of evil, subconsciously strengthening his strength.


    "Poof!" However, at the next moment, the long river of time directly disintegrated, turned into countless water droplets and re integrated into the current universe. The mysterious strong man''s face was slightly gloomy, staring at the universe and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "That guy just now seems to be the one the LORD said?" After a long time, the mysterious strong man''s eyes flickered slightly and said word by word, "he killed my colleague in this universe? It''s a group of garbage. It''s so easy to be killed and let the Lord save you..."


    "Originally, I didn''t want to trouble you, but since I met you, I can''t let you go easily. I''d like to see how many kilograms of people can kill that guy of the Lord in the ordinary universe!"


    "You can''t escape my pursuit! I have remembered the breath of those cosmic channels. No matter which one you hide in the multiverse, I can find you!"


    "But before that, I want to make those guys who don''t deserve the same name lose consciousness completely!"


    The voice of the mysterious strong man fell, and his body shape disappeared in place, as if it had never appeared, and the whole universe was calm again.


    "Just now, did something happen?" The body shape of the death lady condensed from the bottom rules and powers of the universe, muttering with some hesitation.


    "No? What can happen to an ordinary universe? Haven''t you explored all the universes before eternity and infinity? What are you worried about?" The voice of the planet devourer sounded and then disappeared in an instant.


    Different from the death lady, the death lady had come to consciousness in this universe because of the relationship between Huang Wen''s Avatar and Huang Liang, so she vaguely noticed something wrong.


    However, other creation gods such as the planet devourer have only the underlying rules and authority, and do not really pay attention to every universe. Naturally, they will not be aware of what is happening


    At the same time, in the universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar raised his eyebrows, looked in a direction with some doubts, and his eyes seemed to see beyond the universe.


    "Is that old man Guyi who can''t stand loneliness? Has he touched my mark in the long river of time? I''m afraid he''s a little miserable..." but soon, Huang asked the avatar and came back to his senses. He smiled, shook his head and said softly.


    "The gem of time is not so powerful. It''s not so easy to trace back from me to the previous time. The automatic counterattack of my mark is enough for you."


    "Master, can you help Gwen break the shackles?" After watching Huang Wen''s Avatar bring them back, he suddenly stopped. Huang Liang looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation and asked.


    "Oh, you''re in a hurry to refine the power in your body, aren''t you?" Huang asked the avatar to recover, looked at Huang Liang and said with a smile, "it''s better to solve your problem first. Your problem is more troublesome!"


    "No... no, master, I can wait until Gwen breaks the shackles..." Huang Liang scratched his head and looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some fear.


    "No, you''d better go first. You looked a little scary before. You''d better practice hard and recover first. Anyway, with the master, I can''t have anything wrong..." spider Gwen didn''t stand on the same front with Huang Liang, but looked at Huang Liang with some worry and said.


    "This... OK!" Huang Liang sighed helplessly. Spider Gwen didn''t know what he was going to do, otherwise he wouldn''t say so, but can he really tell spider Gwen about this kind of thing? It made Gwen more worried.


    Forget it, a man has to bear some hardships and be tired to support himself. Moreover, master should be more lenient and won''t really kill himself, right?


    Er... It seems that I have made bad comments about Master in my heart before. Master shouldn''t have kept revenge for so long?


    One thought after another flashed through Huang Liang''s mind. Then he carefully looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and smiled, but found that Huang Wen''s Avatar gave him a deep look, which made Huang Liang''s heart jump.


    "Master..." Huang Liang was about to say something, but he saw Huang ask the avatar to wave his hand, and Huang Liang''s body immediately disappeared in place.


    Somewhere in the silent place of the universe, an alchemy furnace appeared here, and the raging flame burned under the alchemy furnace. Huang Liang suffered all this bitterly. The golden light and black light on his body were constantly exchanged. That was the continuous blending of Huang Liang''s Buddha''s law and the devil''s law. When the two different forces were integrated together, Huang Liang came out of the alchemy furnace.


    "Alas, Shifu is still like this. Some have been boiled..." Huang Liang sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 1568

    "This smelly boy!" Huang Wen''s Avatar glared at Huang Liang in the alchemy furnace unhappily. At the same time, the time and space where the alchemy furnace is located began to change, and the time flow rate became inconsistent with the outside world. At the same time, countless rule forces were integrated into the alchemy furnace to help Huang Liang integrate the power in his body.


    "Well, it''s over. The array can be opened!" Huang asked me. I also looked at the direction of the alchemy furnace, looked at Belle around me and said, "it seems that Belle should be promoted faster, even if she accelerates the smelly boy ah Liang..."


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Huang Wen''s voice, the new immortal sword array slowly disappeared from Huang Wen''s hands. The immortal sword array was first integrated into the rules of the whole universe, followed by the four immortal swords, which were suppressed in different space barriers of the universe and guarded the universe.


    When the immortal killing sword array was integrated into the rules of the universe, the creator gods such as the lady of death immediately felt something wrong, because their original top power was isolated at this time, as if there was an obstacle between them and the universe.


    It is not that the creator gods have lost their power, but that they cannot have unimpeded power in the current universe, which is not much different from losing power.


    "What happened? Who suppressed our power? Where is this? Hmm? Such a powerful universe? Huang asked the universe?" The voice of the planet devourer sounded in the bottom rules, with a trace of dissatisfaction, "even if this is his private plot, he can''t suppress our power..."


    "The universe is already his. As we have said before, his ability to suppress our power is his ability. After all, no one wants others in his family to come at any time..." the eternal voice explained calmly.


    "Among us, only death can let you in and out at will. Others need the consent of this force, but it is much stronger than those places in the crimson universe."


    "How on earth did he do it?" There was a trace of doubt in the infinite voice, "his realm did not completely surpass us. Although he had the sword, I didn''t feel the breath of the sword in this power..."


    "I''ll ask. This guy has done such a big thing without saying a word. Does he know it''s not in other universes? Is that his part?" The death lady also muttered hesitantly.


    At this time, the death lady was not so hesitant as to say that the death lady couldn''t believe it. What appeared in front of her was the avatar of Huang Wen, but she didn''t notice it at all, because there was still a big difference between Huang Wen''s Avatar and the avatar of their creator gods.


    In the avenger building, the death lady appeared in front of Huang Wen''s Avatar. She looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with a slight frown and asked, "what have you done? Why have you suppressed our rules and powers? How did you do it?"


    "It''s just a little means. Didn''t you say that this universe is my private plot? I always have to use some means to protect my universe..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at the death lady, shrugged and smiled.


    "Moreover, for you, it has not been affected. You can still communicate with your other consciousness. I have no power to limit you. After all, you are an old friend resident in the universe!"


    "Hum!" The lady of death snorted a little, and then thought of something. Looking at Huang, she asked the avatar, "there seems to be something wrong in the universe of the spider demon God you went to before. Do you feel it?"


    "Hmm? Isn''t that Gu Yi who couldn''t resist and invoked the power of time gem?" Huang asked the avatar for a moment. In the long river of time, it was only his mark, and the moment the mark appeared, the long river of time was scattered by his power, and he didn''t know what happened.


    "How could it be? If it''s ancient chaos, can I not know? I still had consciousness in that universe at that time. I noticed what seemed to happen in that universe, but I couldn''t detect anything!" The goddess of death said with a serious look.


    "Interesting. It''s not a weak person who can touch my mark in the long river of time. It can''t be found by you. Is it a powerful dimension demon coming?" Huang asked the avatar, raised his eyebrows, and then said with a smile.


    "Forget it, whatever happens to him, if it is related to me, it will come to my universe sooner or later, and my universe is not so good. The means I arrange are not to prevent you, but their enemies!"


    "Well, your universe is safe." The death lady didn''t refute this time. She nodded and disappeared in place.


    "Well, no one should disturb us. Next, I will use the original power of spider demon to help you two break the shackles and reach a new height..." Huang asked the avatar. After seeing the disappearance of the dead lady, he looked at Peter Parker and spider Gwen.


    "Of course, after you integrate into the original power of the spider demon God, the power you master will also tend to the dark side. However, I have eliminated the power that will affect your mind. As long as your own state of mind is not unbalanced, you should not have any big problems!"


    "Thank you, master!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Huang!"


    "Buzz!" As soon as the voice of spider Gwen and Peter Parker fell, the original power of spider demon God was divided into two and integrated into their bodies.


    Before, when the original power of spider demon God was integrated into other spider men, they didn''t react much, but when this power was integrated into spider Gwen and Peter Parker, they instantly felt their bodies swell.


    Because the energy integrated twice is not of the same order of magnitude. This time, spider Gwen and Peter Parker integrated most of the original power of spider demon God.


    Of course, the powerful power will give them great help. Only in this way can they successfully break the previous shackles, truly master the power of spider demon God and continue to be their spider man.


    At the same time, in the dimension of hell, a demon was born in a dark corner. When he appeared, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, but he soon woke up.


    "The complete dimension of hell? It''s rare. My peers in this universe are dead. Can we say that this is the guy''s universe? It''s a little interesting. What a powerful cosmic force and vague authority. It''s an opportunity!"

 Chapter 1569

    Huang Wen''s Avatar is not clear about what happens in the hell dimension at this time, because the immortal killing sword array covers the current cosmic dimension space. As for the hell dimension attached to the current cosmic dimension space, Huang Wen does not include it.


    Because if the hell dimension is really included in the immortal killing sword array, it will disconnect the connection between the hell dimension and other cosmic hell dimensions. It becomes more difficult for Johnny blazer to absorb the power of other hell dimensions.


    Moreover, not only did the hell dimension Huang Wen not cover the immortal killing sword array, but also Asgard Huang Wen left a little back door, allowing Asgard to connect with the world tree of other universes with the world tree.


    After all, if the immortal killing sword array is completely isolated from Asgard, Asgard will soon become weaker because he cannot obtain the power in the world tree. This is not what Huang Wen wants to see.


    The main reason why Huang Wen arranged the immortal killing sword array is to prevent someone from dealing with the universe outside the universe. Secondly, within the immortal killing sword array, Huang Wen''s strength can be further displayed and even blessed.


    As for smuggling, Huang Wen doesn''t care very much. After all, when he comes to Huang Wen universe, he comes to Huang Wen''s home court. It''s not so simple to deal with him!


    At this time, the devil in the hell dimension did not know this. He even felt that the current situation of the universe was just suitable for him to make trouble, because he could suppress the power of the creator God without his hands.


    However, when Johnny Blazer left the dimension of hell, he stayed on the earth and didn''t return. Otherwise, the birth of this demon can''t escape Johnny Blazer''s eyes


    When the devil in the dimension of hell lurked down, on earth, the spider Gwen and Peter Parker slowly degenerated in pain. Most of the original power of a cosmic peak is not so easy to bear. If they didn''t have spider genes and Huang Wen''s Avatar helped them personally, they would have exploded and died.


    With the transformation, the bones behind the spiders Gwen and Peter Parker began to change, vaguely like eight bones to grow from behind to form the so-called eight spider spear!


    "Huh?" Huang Wen''s Avatar frowned and looked at the spider Gwen. If it was someone else, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t bother to pay attention to this change, but after all, she was the daughter-in-law of her eldest disciple. She really became a little different from people, which was not very good.


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s Avatar waved his hand. The eight spider spears that would appear behind spider Gwen disappeared in an instant. The powerful force began to strengthen every bone of spider Gwen and enhance the strength of spider Gwen''s own body.


    "Buzz!" I don''t know how long later, the original power of spider Gwen and Peter Parker slowly disappeared. They suddenly opened their eyes and surged with a strong breath, which has reached the level of sub heavenly father.


    Of course, two people share the original power of the cosmic peak, and the sub heavenly father is only the beginning, but the speed of their progress is too fast, which is not necessarily a good thing, because it is the external force urging them to make progress.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar suppresses the two original forces in the two people''s bodies. The remaining forces need to be slowly understood and integrated by the two people themselves to walk out of a spider road suitable for themselves.


    "Shua!" When Peter Parker opened his eyes, the clothes behind him suddenly broke. Then, like the original bone spur in Logan''s hand, eight bones stretched out behind Peter Parker, propping Peter Parker up like a spider.


    "What is this?" Gwen, a spider on one side, stared at Peter Parker in surprise. Then she tried and found that she didn''t have such ability. For a moment, she hesitated and muttered, "why can''t I do this?"


    "What are you thinking? You are also a girl. Every time you fight, your clothes explode directly, and eight bones protrude from your back. What does it look like?" Huang asked the avatar to roll his eyes, looked at the spider silently, and Gwen said, "although you have spider genes, I don''t want you to be so spider!"


    "Hey hey, thank you, master. I thought Peter was very handsome, but after hearing master finish, I think he looks so ugly!" Gwen, the spider, covered his mouth and said with a smile


    "Why are you so ugly? So handsome!" Peter Parker glared at the spider Gwen with some dissatisfaction, then put away his eight spider spear, looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some doubt and continued, "Mr. Huang Wen, since you don''t want Gwen''s spider to be so serious, why didn''t you stop me?"


    "Because you are the most serious spider man among all spidermans!" Huang asked the avatar shrugged and said with a teasing smile, "anyway, you can spin silk by yourself. It doesn''t matter if there are any spider claws..."


    "However, this problem really needs to be solved. Uncle wolf''s claws are between his fingers, and Victor''s claws grow on his nails. They won''t have any risk of exploding..."


    "But you grow claws from behind. Although the number is more, the length is longer, and the tenacity and sharpness are OK, you fight naked every time. Your reputation will soon change from a warm-hearted good neighbor to a spider without clothes!"


    "Isn''t it?!" Peter Parker''s face was bitter. He quickly shook his head and threw the name of spider metamorphosis out of his mind. He was worried that he was used to the title and adapted over time.


    "No! I want to make a suit of armor to help me solve this problem! Spider man in other universes can make armor. I can''t do it without a road. I don''t need armor to fight any energy. I already have strong energy myself!"


    "Buzz!" Peter Parker''s voice fell, and black energy surged on his body. Although it was dark, it was not evil, which was caused by the purification of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    If Peter Parker and spider Gwen are really allowed to use the original pure spider Demon power, then in a few days, Peter Parker can''t even be a spider pervert, and will certainly be labeled as a villain!


    At that time, Peter Parker and spider Gwen''s original spider man dream was about to be completely broken


    "By the way, you should be aware that your self-healing ability is not much weaker than that of Uncle wolf before. If you want, you can ask them to arrange an aidman alloy experiment for you to help you make the claws behind you into aidman alloy..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Peter Parker who was ready to leave, smiled and said.

 Chapter 1570

    "The eight spider spears you have now look very good. They are stronger than uncle wolf and victor in both hardness and sharpness at the beginning..." Huang asked the avatar, looking at Peter Parker who stopped.


    "However, compared with the level of sub heavenly Father, such an eight spider spear does not play a great role. It can not be transformed into wings, and its lethality in the same realm is only general..."


    "If it is made into aidman alloy, at least at the level of sub heavenly Father and heavenly Father, your eight spider spear can help you really hurt the enemy!"


    "No... no!" Peter Parker looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "it''s not that I can''t bear the pain of the experiment. It''s mainly that I''m not used to turning my bones into metal. Logan is fine now. With Mr. Huang Wen''s help, metal has been integrated with his body, while Victor is miserable, and even his flexibility is worse than before..."


    "Moreover, I can feel that the eight spider spears also contain various forces, such as toxins, fantasy, chaos and distortion. Although I haven''t understood it yet, it''s a pity to give up in this way!"


    "Well, if only you had your own idea." Huang asked the avatar and nodded. He didn''t mean to force Peter Parker. Peter Parker was relieved and quickly turned away.


    Are you kidding? The aidman alloy experiment is not so easy to bear, even if Peter Parker has the ability to heal himself now, he can be called immortal!


    The pain in the experiment is enough to make a person''s spirit collapse. Peter Parker doesn''t think he can compete with veterans like Logan and victor in terms of willpower, even if his strength has surpassed Victor


    "Poison? Fantasy? Chaos? Distortion? Why didn''t I notice anything? Master, you didn''t integrate these powers into me?" After watching Peter Parker leave, spider Gwen looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar with some hesitation and asked.


    "Are you kidding? It''s all in your own power. You can slowly understand it yourself!" Huang asked the avatar to stare at the spider angrily, and Gwen said.


    "Just taking advantage of the promotion of the universe and the manifestation of the rules, you should close yourself and cultivate yourself. If there is too much difference between your strength and a Liang, be careful that your own state of mind will be unbalanced!"


    "I know, master!" When Gwen heard the speech, his face coagulated, he quickly nodded, looked serious, and quickly returned to his secret room to start closing again.


    "It''s all progressing well. It seems that my speculation doesn''t have much problem. The multi universe level can still be born..." Huang asked the avatar, looking around the avenger building with a slight flicker of eyes. "At that time, with Belle, I''m afraid there will be no less multi universe level strong people on our side than the multi universe strong people born in this multi universe!"


    "Wanda is in some trouble. The process of her understanding is not slow. She will eat through the real gems, but she has been based on chaotic magic, so she still has to start from Sison!"


    "Sison''s counsellor can really bear it. I gave him a sword. He didn''t mean to come out in his own universe until now?"


    "However, when we promote the universe, the world tree will become stronger, which is something I didn''t expect. If it wasn''t for the relationship with Asgard, I don''t want to stay this tree very much. I hope you can make Asgard grow a little, which can be regarded as a return for Asgard''s protection of the earth before..."


    "Buzz!" At the same time, in Asgard, the world tree suddenly trembled, as if it heard the words of Huang Wen''s Avatar.


    At the next moment, various law forces began to surge in the world tree. At this time point of rule manifestation, these law forces quickly integrated into the bodies of Asgard people.


    "How do I feel that the world tree has given us more power?" Thor, the God King, looked at the world tree with some hesitation and muttered.


    "Isn''t it good to have more? Just let asgardo have several gods!" Loki shrugged, pointed to the Loki not far away and said, "they all have great potential. If there are many gods, they can also join Asgard. You know what I mean..."


    "I know!" The meaning of the God King tolmin white Loki is that he is much smarter than before. He knows that Loki wants to use the God position of Asgard in this universe to connect the universe where these Loki were originally located and steal the power of the cosmic world tree.


    For these things, those rocky also know, but they don''t care, because although they still have Asgard in their hearts, they can''t go back. They can only take Asgard of the universe as their home and live well


    As the world tree released its power, Asgard''s overall strength became stronger and stronger, and a brand-new God was born in Asgard.


    Moreover, Asgard is not the only one who gave birth to gods, or Huang Wen is not the only one who is powerful.


    Far away in the depths of the universe, on a sacred mountain, the breath of the Olympian gods is also constantly fluctuating. Ares, the God of war who once met Huang Wen and fought with Thor, has been promoted to the peak of sub heavenly Father level. Even Zeus, a weak heavenly Father level strong man, is also gradually improving.


    Although Zeus could not reach the level of God King Odin after his promotion, he finally saw hope.


    "Father, why is it easier to understand the rules in the universe? Why does the universe seem to become more vast and profound? Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" However, for this inexplicable and strange change, the Olympian gods still hesitated to look at Zeus and ask after their ascension.


    "I don''t know, but it''s a good thing for us. After all, we''re not the top in the universe. This time, it''s an opportunity for us to catch up!" Zeus''s eyes flickered slightly, the fist under the God''s robe clenched slightly, and his voice said firmly.


    "Even if Olympus is silent, we can''t see his light again, at least we can''t see Olympus'' back!"


    "Re bloom the light of God!" The gods of Olympus looked at each other, and their hearts were instantly excited. With the improvement of strength, the mentality of the gods of Olympus also expanded. They seemed to see that Olympus returned to the glorious era.

 Chapter 1571

    "You''re all closed. You''re all closed to understand the rules. What am I doing?" Earth, in the avenger building, Johnny Blazer has just returned here. Before that, he went to accompany his girlfriend. After all, he was suffocated in the dimension of hell.


    However, when Johnny Blazer returned to the Avengers building, he realized that everyone was trying, and he didn''t seem to be trying.


    Because the promotion of the universe only strengthens Huang Wen''s own dimension of the universe. Huang Wen doesn''t mean to help improve the dimension of hell.


    If the hell dimension is not improved, Johnny blazer, who has basically mastered the original power of the hell dimension, does not have much room to improve. After all, he has reached the limit of the universe.


    Therefore, other Avengers can use this cosmic promotion and rule manifestation to improve themselves, but he Johnny Blazer doesn''t have this opportunity at all


    "Huh?!" Johnny Blazer just scanned the situation in the avenger building and suddenly saw Huang Wen''s Avatar appear in front of him, which made Johnny Blazer''s face freeze. However, he soon recovered his calm and pretended to be calm and said, "Mr. Huang, what''s the matter? Do you want me to guard the avenger building? No problem..."


    Johnny Blazer realized that he had nothing to be afraid of at this time. After all, his strength had reached the peak and could not be improved. He had also completed the task assigned by Huang Wen''s Avatar before. Huang Wen''s Avatar should have no reason to squeeze himself. He probably paid a little price of freedom and became a security guard in the avenger building!


    However, even if he thinks so, Johnny Blazer''s heart is still a little empty, because he will still worry that Huang Wen''s Avatar will think of other torture... No, the task that drives him to do.


    "Guard the avenger building? You found yourself a simple task!" Huang asked the avatar to take a deep look at Johnny blazer. Johnny Blazer jumped in his heart and said, "this time, everyone''s strength is improving. Is that how you look?"


    "Your previous realm is already the top among the Avengers alliance, that is, Haoke is a little worse than you. Your strength can be said to be only below me!"


    "What''s the use of being just below you? It''s not above you, it''s not just being squeezed by you..." Johnny Blazer muttered when he heard this.


    "Then try to surpass me. As long as you have this strength, let me work for you after you surpass me..." Huang asked the avatar shrugged and said with a smile, "However, if you can''t improve yourself this time, you will not only be caught up, but also be surpassed. Ah Liang, they should be able to take advantage of this opportunity to reach the multi universe level. At that time, you will be in the dimension of hell and no longer their opponent!"


    "Also, if their strength is stronger than you, there are many things. I assign them, and they may assign them to you. After all, you have no strength to resist..."


    "Especially ah Liang, when he is promoted to the multi universe level, his ability to restrain you will not be weaker than that of the lady of death!"


    "I..." Johnny Blazer''s face was stiff. He looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and smiled bitterly. To tell the truth, Johnny Blazer didn''t have much ambition for power. Whether he became an evil spirit Knight before or later mastered the power of the spirit of revenge and zatanos, Johnny Blazer was not eager to do, but forced by the situation.


    Including Satan who later became the Lord of the dimension of hell and the current universe, which is not what Johnny Blazer wants to do.


    However, the growing momentum of the Avengers alliance and even Huang Wen will not change because of Johnny Blazer''s consciousness. The Avengers alliance and Huang Wen will not wait for Johnny Blazer in place because Johnny Blazer will not continue to grow stronger unless they really reach the so-called limit and there is no way to continue to grow stronger


    The avenger alliance is getting stronger and stronger, and Johnny Blazer doesn''t want to be eliminated by the avenger alliance, because this is the only group of people who have a common language. After all, Johnny Blazer has long been separated from the category of ordinary people, and his girlfriend has also been endowed with extraordinary power by him.


    Therefore, as before, Johnny Blazer has no other choice. Unless he is really willing to fall behind and watch other Avengers surpass himself, he can only roll up and find ways to improve himself!


    "Mr. Huang Wen, the dimension of hell has now reached a limit, and the dimension of hell in the single universe can only reach this level. Even if the main universe becomes more powerful now, it will take a long time for the dimension of hell to grow up..." thinking of this, Johnny Blazer helplessly looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and whispered.


    "So? So you lie flat? You are the Lord of the hell dimension. You are one of the few Satans who unify the hell dimension. Even if the hell dimension reaches the limit, can''t you plunder the hell dimension of other universes?" Huang Wen''s Avatar glanced at Johnny blazer and said.


    "It''s hard for you to plunder a complete hell dimension, but is it difficult for you to break the fragments of hell dimension? You know, even Asgard knows that starting from the world tree and stealing the power of other cosmic world trees and Asgard, as the head of the devil, you can''t move faster than the brain of the gods?"


    "I was not a devil!" Johnny Blazer sighed and said bitterly.


    "If you put such words in the dimension of hell, look at how many of the thousands of demons under you believe!" Huang asked the avatar with a sneer and said, "I''ve found the way for you. Whether you go or not depends on yourself. This time, I won''t force you or help you. If you want to see your transcendence, just wait..."


    "Anyway, there is no limit to your longevity, which is synchronized with the dimension of hell. You just need to endure in the dimension of hell, and you can always wait until the dimension of hell grows up with my universe, so as to improve your strength..."


    "However, don''t blame me for not reminding you that even if you don''t invade others, it doesn''t mean that others won''t invade you. A complete hell dimension is still a hell dimension that can slowly ascend. Once discovered by those hell lords, they can bear it?"


    "Don''t forget that when the hell dimension grows up, you are replaced by others. Even in the multiverse, there are hell lords who can threaten you. There are always some hell lords who are amazing, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 1572

    "Mr. Huang asked you to say good and bad words. What else can I say?" Johnny Blazer sighed again, and his expression slowly began to change. Suddenly, he looked at Huang Wen''s Avatar and said, "however, since Sir has shown me a clear way, please give me some help..."


    At this time, Johnny Blazer''s face changed so fast that Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t think of it. The speed of face change was about to close and wait on Wade. Dare you say you''re not the boss of the devil? As the devil boss, Mephisto, whom Huang Wen met in the spider universe, changed his face only as fast as Johnny Blazer!


    However, looking at the face of the familiar bad film emperor in front of him, Huang Wen''s Avatar shook his head. Although it is a bad film emperor, it is also a film emperor at least. With such a face changing speed, Huang Wen''s Avatar can accept it.


    "I will only give you the coordinate positioning of the universe. As for how much I can do, it depends on yourself. By the way, there is a huge threshold between the cosmic level and the multi cosmic level. It''s not so easy to cross this threshold..." Huang asked the avatar to return to his mind and looked at Johnny blazer and said seriously.


    "Forget it, I''ve raised our universe to the level of multiverse. Even if I just reached the level of multiverse, I''ve spent most of the details of conqueror Kang. If you want to raise the dimension of hell, I''m afraid one or two complete dimensions of hell are not enough!"


    "So, there is a heavy task and a long way to go. Whether you can maintain your leading position depends on your own!"


    "Ah?" Johnny Blazer''s face was stiff and wanted to say something, but he found his body in a trance. When he came back to God, he had returned to the dimension of hell, and there were some cosmic coordinates in his mind.


    "Also said let me choose, do I have to choose me?" Johnny Blazer sighed helplessly and whispered, "there are several complete dimensions of hell. Isn''t this embarrassing me?"


    "Buzz!" As Johnny Blazer muttered, the power of the origin of the dimension of hell trembled slightly.


    "You mean, it''s not that difficult. I have absolute suppression of ordinary hell dimension lords? And there are only a few hell dimensions of unity. As long as I''m fast enough, I can expand hell dimension quickly?" Johnny Blazer subconsciously inquired after receiving the news of the original power of the dimension of hell, but soon he noticed something was wrong.


    "You are positive at this time. Why haven''t you been so positive before? You just said that there are only a few hell dimensions of unity. Doesn''t that mean that there are still hell dimensions that have been integrated? Won''t they go on the same path as me?"


    "Buzz!" The power of the origin of hell dimension trembled, and this time directly released a clear consciousness, "only those who really win the final victory can become the real Satan. Satan has always been a winner, not an evader!"


    "Yes! I see what you mean!" Johnny Blazer''s mouth twitched slightly and said some speechless, "in the single universe, the Lords of the hell dimension need to fight each other, integrate the hell dimension into one, and become the Satan of the single universe..."


    "In the multiverse, it also needs countless Satans to fight each other, connect the hell dimension of the multiverse, and achieve the real king of Satan, right?"


    "No wonder Mr. Huang Wen didn''t let me choose to lie flat and quietly reminded me that I would be stolen by others. It seems that Satan has begun to take action!"


    At the thought of this, Johnny Blazer''s heart became urgent. He knew that if he chose to lie flat, I''m afraid the last Satan who absorbed many dimensions of hell came to the door, and his strength would not be enough to resist each other


    "Rush, find these broken hell dimension lords first. I can''t eat big fish. Can''t I eat small fish? Anyway, they are not good people. They all killed the unified hell dimension. Instead, they are a little peaceful. Just like our universe, since I became Satan, no demons have disturbed the world!"


    After figuring it out, Johnny Blazer quickly put himself in the name of the teacher of justice, began to use the original power of the hell dimension to connect the cosmic coordinates given by Huang Wen''s Avatar, and went to fight and plunder in the hell dimension of the universe


    With the strength of Johnny Blazer''s cosmic peak, he is not absolutely invincible in those universes, but there are indeed few hell dimension lords who are his opponents.


    Johnny Blazer faces the Lords in the broken fragments of hell dimension, just like fighting Tyrannosaurus Rex and fighting Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s not a level. Those hell lords belong to him who hasn''t grown up, and he has reached a peak state.


    Before he met the steel garuru of other unified hell dimensions, he Johnny blazer, a fighting Tyrannosaurus Rex, was invincible!


    With the continuous expedition of Johnny blazer, the hell dimension of Huang Wen''s universe is also becoming stronger, and the demon hidden in the hell dimension is also slowly improving itself.


    "It''s a little interesting. Has the battle of Satan in the universe been opened? Well, you have opened the connection between the dimensions of hell, which can make my power penetrate into every universe faster..." the mysterious devil''s eyes flickered slightly and thought in his heart.


    "Well, those peers have been almost replaced by me. First avoid your edge and disturb your way of hegemony. When you conquer almost, I can catch all hell dimensions in one fell swoop..."


    "At that time, I can deal with this universe and that annoying guy without even revealing my identity!"


    The mysterious devil''s abacus is very good, but there are some things he can''t control. For example, Johnny Blazer''s road of conquest is not smooth. Johnny Blazer finally met his opponent after playing several rolling games.


    There is no real Satan born in that hell dimension, but there are only two hell lords left in that universe, Astrus and Hades. They are only one step away from Satan''s throne.


    Then Johnny Blazer called. The two hell lords must quit and they won''t fight each other. They are ready to solve Johnny Blazer first, because they know Johnny Blazer''s purpose, and they have no chance to compromise. If they can kill Johnny blazer, they both have a chance to become Satan!


    Even if they became Satan at that time, they still had to decide the outcome. The two hell lords tacitly tried their best to combine the dimensions of hell with the home advantage of local combat. They shared power and finally stopped Johnny brezer


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1573

    Johnny blazer, who was stopped by two hell lords, was also helpless. To tell the truth, two hell lords alone could not stop him. Even if they really combined the remaining hell dimensions into one, there was a gap between the combined power and Johnny blazer.


    But the problem is that in such a satanic expedition, the home advantage is too obvious. Johnny Blazer faces not only the two hell lords, but also the original power of the hell dimension of the universe.


    Johnny Blazer''s own hell dimension source force wants Johnny blazer to start the battle of Satan, so that not only Johnny Blazer can grow up, but also his hell dimension source force can grow up.


    However, this kind of thing is a good thing for Johnny Blazer''s original power of hell dimension, and it is not a good thing for the original power of invaded hell dimension, because they will lose their self-consciousness and become part of the power of other sources


    Faced with this situation, the original power of the invaded hell dimension is naturally to fully support the two hell lords to resist the intruder Johnny blazer.


    And Johnny Blazer can''t bring the original power of his hell dimension to fight so far away in other universes. At most, after fighting, let the original power of his hell dimension come and harvest the remnants


    "How do you feel that I''ve finished the fight for Huang Wen and have to work for the power of origin? I''m too hard..." after finding myself in an impasse, an idea flashed through Johnny Blazer''s mind, "no, I can''t fight alone. Let the power of origin use the demons in hell to consume each other. Anyway, those demons don''t need to be used for nothing!"


    Soon, Johnny Blazer communicated with the original power of the hell dimension. A large number of hell demons were created, and the previously born hell demons were also within the scope of conscription.


    Even though he was conquered by the devil, he still had no connection with the mysterious source of hell, even though he was forced to conquer it.


    "Interesting, did you take me to the battlefield? Maybe you can take the opportunity to let other me bury a hint in the origin of the dimension of hell..." somewhere in the dimension of the multiverse, the mysterious strong man smiled at the mysterious devil entering the battlefield, and immediately communicated with the whole multiverse.


    Relying on the strength of the mysterious strong, it is easy for the mysterious devil to get rid of the control of the original power of the dimension of hell, but if he does so, it means that he has used his own power.


    Without being discovered by others, the mysterious strong still hope that they will not be exposed and use the power of this hell dimension to do what they want to do


    As Johnny Blazer sent a large number of demons to fight in the hell dimension, the battle of Satan turned from a personal war to a war between hell.


    If it is difficult for Johnny Blazer alone to break through the combination of two hell lords and the original power of hell dimension, the demon army constantly created and sent at this time is consuming the original power of each other''s hell dimension.


    As long as the war continues, the original power of the other party''s hell dimension will be exhausted sooner or later, because Johnny Blazer''s hell dimension has been strengthened and has begun to surpass the ordinary hell dimension


    At the same time, Johnny blazer and hell are not the only dimensions in the multi universe war. There is a dark dimension, which is also constantly exploring one single universe after another.


    In some single universes, the dark dimension flashed by without meaning to stay, while in some single universes, the dark dimension will integrate into the universe and collide fiercely with another single universe.


    "Who?! dare to invade the great domam!" In the dark dimension, domam''s angry voice sounded, and he glared at another dark dimension outside the dark dimension. In this dark dimension, he felt the familiar breath, which was almost the same as the dark dimension he was in, but there was no life he was familiar with in this dark dimension.


    As the most top dimension demon God in the universe, domam has barely been able to communicate with others in the multiverse. Although he has not been able to completely unify his consciousness, because domam also speaks by force and no one will convince anyone, domam already knows that the dark dimensions belong to domam in the multiverse!


    Now, a familiar dark dimension appears in front of domam, but there is no domam''s own breath in it, which makes domam''s idea of opening the road of expedition in another universe, which he guessed at the beginning, instantly denied.


    But it didn''t make domam relaxed, because he knew that there were unexpected changes!


    "There is an ugly domam. You are so ugly. What qualifications do you have to be the master of the dark dimension?" At the moment of domam''s anger and vigilance, Chen Long''s body directly appeared in his dark dimension and looked at him disdainfully.


    "What?" Domam was stunned when he heard Chen Long''s words. To tell the truth, he had never heard anyone evaluate him like this. Domam had heard anything cunning, dark, cruel, terrible and great, but what''s the ugly ghost?


    As the Lord of the dark dimension, can you still be handsome?


    Well, domam admits that Chen long in front of him is really handsome from the perspective of human beings, but can he be eaten as a meal? Can Shuai improve his strength?


    Obviously, no!


    As for beauty, justice or something, domam can''t care. After all, he is the Lord of the dark dimension. Justice or something has nothing to do with him for a long time!


    Since Chen long is also the Lord of the dark dimension, it is also impossible for him to be just. In particular, Chen long has also opened the road of conquering the dark dimension


    "It seems that you are not only ugly, but also your brain is not working well. Just, I can''t talk to you more, so as not to reduce my IQ and appearance..." Chen Long shrugged and looked at domam''s mockery. Powerful forces burst out on him, shaking the whole dark dimension under his breath!


    "I think it''s you who don''t have a good mind! This is my home. Even if you don''t know why you became the Lord of the dark dimension of another universe, you can''t beat me in my home! Here, I''m absolutely invincible! No existence is my opponent!" Domam returned to his senses. The voice of anger awakened the power in the dark dimension, and the power of the whole dark dimension was fully awakened!

 Chapter 1574

    A strong sense of oppression impacts every inch of Chen Long''s body from every inch of space. The pervasive dark forces want to assimilate Chen long into a part of this dark dimension, but Chen Long''s face has not changed.


    After all, Chen Long was originally composed of dark forces. After becoming a part of the dark dimension, this special design was amplified to the extreme. If domam is the consciousness inside the dark dimension, then Chen long is the dark dimension itself!


    Therefore, when Chen Long appears in this dark dimension, it symbolizes that his power begins to invade this dark dimension. It is not the dark dimension assimilating him, but he is assimilating this dark dimension!


    "What did you do?!" Soon, there was something wrong with domam. The power of the dark dimension he could master became weaker and weaker, and the whole dark dimension became strange to domam.


    "You said before that this is your home, but unfortunately, you were wrong. This has never been your home..." Chen Long said with a sneer at domam, who was somewhat surprised and uncertain. "Do you know how I got the dark dimension space before? It''s because I came, so the dark dimension space belongs to me!"


    "You!" Domam wanted to say something more, but found that his body could not move. In his consciousness, the whole dark dimension suddenly betrayed him, and the boundless dark forces bombarded his consciousness and completely shattered his consciousness.


    As for domam''s body, this itself is a part of the dark dimension. Chen long will not let this part of the dark power disappear in vain.


    "Buzz!" From the perspective of the outside world, the two dark dimensions were instantly combined into one at this time, forming a whole, and then disappeared. Only Chen long hung between the dimensions, and his breath was as deep as darkness.


    "Huh?" However, just as Chen Long was hanging there to get familiar with his new power, Chen Long suddenly found something, and then a dark line flew out of him and went towards the dimension of reality.


    There is the universe to which this dark dimension is attached, and the ultimate goal of this dark line is the earth of this universe!


    At the same time, in the current universe, earth and Kama Taj, a shiny bald woman was meditating. Suddenly, a mark appeared in the center of her eyebrow. There was a faint burning feeling in the mark, which made the bald woman suddenly open her eyes.


    "The power of the dark dimension exploded first, and then the power transmitted to me was cut off? Only a little breath is still there. What happened?" Gu Yi''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt. Then his consciousness broke away from his body and instantly came out of the earth to go to the dark dimension.


    However, what Gu Yi didn''t expect is that when she left the earth dimension, she couldn''t find the location of the dark dimension. It is clear that the breath of the dark dimension is there, and the connection between herself and the dark dimension is not completely disconnected. Why can''t she find the location of the dark dimension?


    "It''s really you. I haven''t observed the timeline of the universe yet..." just when Gu Yi was in doubt, a light laughter echoed in her ear. Chen Long''s body appeared in front of her and made her pupils shrink suddenly.


    When Gu Yi saw Chen long, he seemed to see the purest darkness itself. This darkness was more afraid than domam, and seemed to eliminate all forces except darkness, leaving only pure darkness


    "Who are you?" Gu Yi looked at Chen long with some vigilance. She was not sure whether it was the new Lord of the dark dimension or the coming dimension demon God, because this breath was too strange to Gu Yi.


    "Alas, it seems that you still haven''t reached a new height..." Chen Long sighed helplessly, looked at Gu Yi and said softly, "the last time I saw the old man''s version of you, I found that your consciousness is not common. I thought it was because of the problem of gender, but I didn''t expect you in this universe to be the same..."


    "In this way, the one you know has only reached the cosmic level at most, and even the cosmic peak may not have been reached. If you go on like this, you will be surpassed by your disciple strange. He is close to this step, and even is about to surpass this step!"


    "The strange you know is going to reach the multi universe level? The strange in our universe is still a doctor..." Gu Yi heard Chen Long''s words and muttered subconsciously.


    "Well, it seems that I have changed some processes in your universe, and this strange doesn''t seem to have a chance to improve with the power of domam?" Chen Long shook his head with a smile and said softly, "however, it doesn''t matter. Strange in our universe hasn''t experienced this experience, and hasn''t he grown up as well? Moreover, when strange unifies the consciousness of the multi universe, he won''t need this stubble..."


    "Maybe you need to ask strange how to go in the future. When you make progress together, you don''t know who can reach the multi universe level first!"


    "If someone has left their own universe, she must be the best one among us. She will also be the main consciousness among us. This is our consensus, even if we don''t communicate." Hearing Chen Long''s words, Gu Yi shook his head and said frankly.


    "Oh? And that?" Chen Long raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "well, it''s your own business. I won''t be involved. To tell you the truth, if she hadn''t chosen to leave at the beginning, she might have broken through to the level of multi universe by following the Buddha now..."


    "Of course, if she hadn''t left, I wouldn''t have been so fast. I would have taken up the beam and grew up so fast. At least many enemies were stopped before I could deal with them myself..."


    "Poof!" With the sound of Chen Long''s voice falling, the line connecting Gu Yi and the dark dimension broke instantly. Chen Long nodded at Gu Yi and disappeared in situ. There is no dark dimension in the dimension of the universe.


    After Kuyi lost the power blessing of the dark dimension, her power was not affected, and even her life span was not affected.


    "He gave me the part of power I stole directly? How generous! He has reached the level of multi universe? Not necessarily. If he does, he may not like these dark dimensional spaces, and he doesn''t know what his origin is. Fortunately, he has no evil intention..." Gu Yi looked at the place where Chen long left and shook his head, and his body disappeared.

 Chapter 1575

    After integrating this dark dimension, Chen Long continues to move towards other universes in the multi universe. Although the dark dimension is not comparable to the hell dimension, not every single universe in the multi universe has a dark dimension, but the number of dark dimensions is still considerable.


    Even if the dark dimension cannot eventually become a dark multiverse, there is still no problem to condense into a dark universe and occupy outside the multiverse, just like sissohn and other dimensional demons!


    Moreover, compared with the hell dimension, the freedom of the dark dimension is higher. The hell dimension can operate only by adhering to the rules of the multiverse and the lady of death, but the dark dimension does not need to consider these problems at all


    Therefore, Chen Long soon continued to wander in the multiverse, looking for the next dark dimension that can be swallowed up. Chen Long''s mind is similar to Johnny blazer. Anyway, domam, the owner of the dark dimension, is not a good man in any universe, so it is a good thing for those universes to eliminate domam.


    Moreover, for the whole Almighty universe, it is much more useful to have a dark cosmic Lord who can reach the level of multi universe than domam with different consciousness scattered in various universes.


    The big deal is that after condensing the dark universe, Chen long will differentiate some forces and complete the mission that domam needs to accomplish in the multi universe like mieba!


    "Impossible!" In another dark dimension, domam lost control of the dark dimension, watched the dark dimension swallowed up by Chen long, and his consciousness dissipated in an instant.


    "Buzz!" When Chen long just integrated the new dark dimension and coordinated the evolution of the dark dimension in his body towards the dark universe, a spark portal appeared in front of him, followed by a familiar horse face... Cough, no, a familiar long face appeared in front of Chen long.


    This person is no one else, but the best of the supreme mages, Ned, who is recognized by the suspended cloak... The owner of the hanging ring used, strange!


    "It seems that the timeline of the universe should be a little backward, and it should be the plot track that has not been affected..." Chen Long nodded and said softly when he saw strange''s story.


    "Are you the part of Mr. Huang?" Strange looked at Chen long for a while and looked at Chen long with some hesitation.


    "Eh? You have communicated all your own consciousness in the multiverse?" Chen long looked at strange in surprise. Although he told Gu Yi that strange might completely surpass her, Chen Long didn''t expect that strange had completed this step so soon.


    "Well, it has been preliminarily completed. Next, it will launch an impact towards the multi universe level. Thank you for your help, Mr. Huang Wen..." strange looked at Chen long and said sincerely.


    "Don''t tell me this. I''m different from his avatars. I''m a relatively independent part. I''m not as powerful as them and I don''t have as many abilities..." Chen Long shrugged and didn''t accept strange''s gratitude.


    "I''m abrupt, but if it wasn''t for Mr. Huang Wen, I don''t know that the universe could develop into this strange shape..." strange smiled apologetically and whispered.


    "Fortunately, my universe is at the top of the timeline, otherwise the whole multiverse will be in chaos again..."


    "What happened?" Chen Long raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise, "in the normal track, the multi universe can still be chaotic because of the avenger alliance? Do they have this ability? Can they break through the cosmic barrier again?"


    "It''s not the avenger alliance, it''s me..." strange sighed helplessly and whispered, "because of the violent walk of Wanda in the universe before, Sison also paid attention to the universe and many dimensional demons."


    "I have no way to solve so many dimensional demons. It happened that Peter Parker in this world was exposed by a guy called mystery guest and framed as a murderer..."


    "Peter Parker found me and hoped I could help him. I took this opportunity to open the barriers between the multiverse and hope to find a way to break the situation..."


    "But obviously, this is not a good solution. My strength is not enough to see through the process of the world, especially after losing the gem of time..."


    "Fortunately, when I was about to choose to help Peter Parker, our consciousness was unified, and he also saw a new solution..."


    "Peter Parker''s identity is exposed again? Why is his identity always exposed?" Chen Long heard speechless Tucao, "can''t he be careful? Yes, how did you make complaints about him?"


    "Peter Parker of the universe was exposed because after the mystery guest died, the picture of his battle with the mystery guest was maliciously edited and published. I directly cast a spell so that no image of the battle has been preserved. According to the correction force, the influence of the film will no longer exist..." strange spread his hand and whispered.


    "In this way, the mystery guest is still defeated by him, and his identity has not been exposed. At most, some of the mystery guest''s associates may find ways to deal with him in the future, but that is also a matter in the future. Anyway, I helped him through this crisis."


    "You are so responsible!" Chen long looked at strange''s teasing opening and said with a smile, "don''t you just erase the trace of the mystery guest''s existence? In this way, no one will take revenge on Peter Parker..."


    "How can I do that!" Strange also laughed and said in a rather dark voice, "so no one knows about Peter Parker''s defeat of the mystery guest? Even if the Scrooge forgets, it''s not good that his girlfriend doesn''t remember his heroic deeds!"


    "As for the future crises, superheroes always have crises. As long as the universe and the earth as a whole can remain stable, it doesn''t matter if there is a crisis. Just like when there is no crisis in our universe, Mr. Huang asked, won''t Mr. Huang let us experience some tempering?"


    "Without the previous honing, even if I have the opportunity now, I can''t reach my current strength, and the avenger alliance can''t be so powerful!"


    "You are bad at learning!" Chen Long shook his head and did not intend to talk nonsense with strange, because he was vaguely aware of strange''s purpose, so he was ready to leave the universe.


    "Well, please wait a minute. Can I ask you something?" Sure enough, when Chen Long was about to leave, strange hurriedly shouted to him.

 Chapter 1576

    "The universe is still stared at by those dimensional demons. I can''t solve so many dimensional demons alone. Moreover, not only my universe is stared at, but many cosmic Wanda have gone rampant..." strange saw that Chen Long didn''t stop and hurriedly continued to say.


    "Buzz!" But Chen long has disappeared and has no intention of staying to help strange.


    Are you kidding? Chen long is just a weak little man who can see the multi universe. Such complex and dangerous things can''t be handed over to him.


    Moreover, Chen Long knew that when strange said these words to him at this time, he didn''t expect him to help, but expected Huang Wen, a big man, to help these single universes.


    However, Chen Long also knows that with Huang Wen''s character, I''m afraid he won''t guard in every single universe, waiting for those dimensional demons to come


    "Hehe." In the universe, Huang Wen''s Avatar suddenly laughed. He glanced at the direction of Kama Taj. Strange, who was shutting down, was cold and his mouth twitched slightly. Then he pretended that nothing had happened and continued to shut down and move towards the multi universe level.


    However, even if he didn''t open his eyes now, Huang Wen''s Avatar didn''t fight against him. Strange also knew that he must be retaliated by Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    Like Huang Liang at this time, strange doesn''t know what Huang Liang did, but he can be sure that Huang Liang must have offended Huang Wen''s Avatar!


    Even his apprentice was so cruel that he put Huang Liang into the alchemy furnace and cooked it in a fire. Strange couldn''t imagine what he would face after he left the customs.


    But strange has no way. Something really happened in those parallel universes, and it happened that he unified the time point of consciousness. Strange is wondering whether these other universes are just in time and waiting for themselves to carry the pot in the past


    And such a big pot, strange must not be able to carry it alone. Even after strange breaks through the multi universe level, he can only play his strength in Huangwen universe. In other universes, he can only have the strength of the universe level peak at most, and even his combat effectiveness on earth will be suppressed


    With such strength, it is almost impossible to defend against the prying eyes of those dimensional demons all the time. Strange had to seize the opportunity and let this pot throw out even if he offended Huang Wen''s Avatar


    "Sison..." at the same time, Huang asked the avatar''s eyes flickered slightly and muttered in his heart, "you still have the energy to take care of these things. It seems that the previous sword did not have too much impact on you!"


    "However, Wanda in other universes is really not a worry-free person. They have gone wild for several times? To the extent that they have gone wild, they are even comparable to the time Wanda was possessed by Sison?"


    Huang asked the avatar and looked at Wanda''s closed room. In the room, Wanda surged with two similar but different forces, one is crimson chaos magic, the other is dark red Ether particles, that is, real gemstones.


    It is worth mentioning that at this time, Wanda has thoroughly understood the power of real gemstones, and even she can play the power of real gemstones without real gemstones.


    One who can do this is strange, who just threw the pot to Huang Wen''s Avatar. He also thoroughly understood the power of time gem and mastered certain rules of time.


    Under the gaze of Huang Wen''s Avatar at this time, the power of crimson chaos magic and dark red reality gem began to blend, which is a real fusion. The two forces will converge into one.


    This is what Wanda found himself. The road to the level of the multi universe is no longer simply relying on the power of Sison, but prying open the door of the multi universe through the power of real gemstones


    In this way, Wanda can no longer only rely on the power of sissohn and become stronger, but can still be compatible with the power of sissohn. In a sense, Wanda''s chaotic magic has begun to break away from the control of sissohn and reached a new height!


    "I thought that without Sison''s power, even if there was the opportunity of rule manifestation, Wanda could not reach the multi universe level, but I didn''t expect that Wanda was a little smarter than I thought, and worthy of being my apprentice!" After Huang Wen''s Avatar realized this, his eyes flickered slightly and said with some expectation.


    "It seems that I don''t need to do anything. Even if there is a blockade of the immortal sword array, Sison should be able to detect this change. At that time, will he be incompetent and furious outside the universe? Or will he be let in, shut the door and let the dog go... Cough, no, shut the door and beat the dog?"


    "Well, let''s do it all again. If we can completely kill Sison, we''ll make a lot of money. This is definitely a huge reward, and it can also let Chen long swallow Sison''s cosmic dimension. It''s a win-win situation!"


    "No, it''s a triple win. Wanda can also devour the power of sissohn. Even if it can''t reach the height of sissohn, it can take a big step more on the multi universe level!"


    "By this calculation, there is another multi universe combat effectiveness on my side, but it seems that it has reached the limit..."


    Huang Wen''s Avatar thought of this and was silent for a moment. Even with his continuous help, only a few people can be promoted by the avenger alliance, not to mention Zhong Qiang and others who have long fallen behind under the sub heavenly Father level. Even Steve Rogers, Logan and others, it is completely impossible for them to reach the multi universe level.


    Even, Steve Rogers has calculated well. With this opportunity, he has completely mastered the law of light, achieved cosmic level, and caught up with Peggy Carter, who mastered the power of sword in stone.


    Logan just managed to squeeze into the cosmic level and catch up with his wife Qin Ge Lei. This is also when Qin Ge Lei can''t make much progress.


    Among the rest of the people, Hawke, who was placed high hopes by Huang, although he made some progress, he was also unable to break through the level of the multiuniverse. Hawke encountered the same problems as Peter Parker and spider Gwen, and he encountered the shackles of promotion.


    Theoretically, it can be infinitely improved according to the power of his anger. At this time, it seems that there is a limit. In other words, Haoke''s power can still be improved with his anger, but this is not the power he can grasp at will, which can not be transformed into his real realm. Moreover, the power is powerful and can not cross the multi cosmic barrier, and it has no effect

 Chapter 1577

    Huang Wen''s Avatar has no way to solve this situation of Haoke. In other words, just like Peter Parker and spider Gwen, Huang Wen''s Avatar can solve it by itself, but after it is solved, Haoke is no longer Haoke and can''t be called green giant.


    Even, it is likely that, like the experience of hawk in other universes, hawk''s consciousness will disappear completely, and only one Dr. hawk will stay.


    If Huang Wen''s Avatar just met hawk and Bruce Banner, maybe Huang Wen''s Avatar will choose this way to help hawk and Bruce Banner solve the problem, but after such a long time, not only Bruce Banner is Huang Wen''s apprentice, but Hawk is also Huang Wen''s Apprentice. No matter which existence is eliminated, Huang Wen can''t bear it.


    Therefore, Huang Wen''s Avatar doesn''t have a very good way to deal with the situation encountered by Haoke at this time. However, Haoke is very powerful simply in terms of power, and the law of power is also very powerful, but it can''t condense into regular power


    Under the gaze of Huang Wen''s Avatar, the time of the universe is slowly passing, and the civilization of the whole universe has made continuous progress because of this cosmic promotion. Although the three cosmic empires no longer exist, more new star empires continue to emerge.


    The civilization and technology on the earth are also making continuous progress. The new century Federation belonging to the earth has finally been officially born. The earth civilization has the ability of interstellar combat.


    When the Earth Federation was just established, there was still some suspense about the position of the president of the Federal Parliament, especially when there seemed to be no high-level personnel of the Avengers alliance.


    At this time, the United States felt that it had once again seized the opportunity of the new century and wanted to become the president of the Federal Parliament. As a result, China showed its strong strength. The whole people practiced and hundreds of millions of extraordinary people were enough to make the level of extraordinary no longer good to call it extraordinary, because this is the realm that ordinary Chinese can enter with their efforts.


    Yes, the skill Huang Wen once handed over to Lengfeng has finally blossomed after experimenting bit by bit.


    Although this set of skills did not give birth to the top power in Huang Wen''s eyes, it has reborn the whole Chinese nation. It can be said that even the body quality of Asgard people is not as good as that of Chinese people at this time. Such body quality is regarded as a top race in the nine Realms and the universe!


    As a result, the leader of the new century has completely become China, and the era of interstellar civilization has also opened.


    Originally, people on earth thought that the universe should abide by the law of the dark forest. After all, the earth has also been invaded by aliens, and they are still very vigilant about alien civilization.


    However, what people on earth didn''t expect is that the earth civilization soon encountered one of the most powerful empires in the current universe, the Nova empire. When the Nova Empire knew the existence of the earth civilization, it was quite polite, didn''t look down on the earth civilization at all, and even shared science, technology and intelligence with the earth


    Although this makes the earth a little confused, the benefits come in vain should not be in vain. First digest these technologies and materials!


    When the earth is developing at a high speed, there is not no unrest. After all, with the development of science and technology, the power of weapons has improved, and the quality of life has improved, there will always be some dissatisfied with the status quo and some crooked thoughts.


    In particular, the well-known superheroes of the Avengers League have not officially appeared for some time, which makes some people ready to move


    However, it is a pity that the Avengers above the level of sub heavenly father are closed to seek breakthrough, while the Avengers below the level of sub heavenly father are closed to seek breakthrough, but they have not gained much. They have plenty of time and energy to deal with these things.


    Don''t think that the Avengers under the level of sub heavenly father are not strong. If such strength is placed in the avenger alliance of the original track, only surprise captain Carol, storm Tomahawk Thor and the runaway Scarlet Witch Wanda can be sure to win them. Others should go back a little, including hawk in the normal track!


    Such strength, called by other civilizations, should be at the star level, that is, the top combat power of a planet!


    Not only a planet like the earth, but also any planet in the whole cosmic civilization. Such combat effectiveness is very powerful!


    With such strength, there will be no problem in solving some unrest. The adventure of flying into the sky is not so easy to encounter. As for the weapon power of science and technology, it is even more vulnerable to Zhong Qiang and others


    You know, silly girl is not an avenger. She doesn''t need to be closed. Her civilization has surpassed the whole universe. Not to mention the earth, it is the new star Empire technology just obtained by the earth. For silly girl, there is nothing powerful.


    It can be said that the place where silly girls exist is the highest point of the cosmic science and technology tree. Those weapons that think they are very powerful can''t release any power in front of Zhong Qiang and others. They can''t even destroy the environment. This is the absolute crushing of science and technology!


    However, due to the successive appearances of Zhong Qiang and others, their popularity among the people is also rising. It is normal for a new generation to replace the old.


    The people don''t know that the stronger group of people in the avenger alliance are closed, and they can''t tell who is stronger in the avenger alliance. They only know that the dangers of this period of time are solved by Zhong Qiang and others. Zhong Qiang and other talents are the super heroes in their hearts now.


    Zhong Qiang and others didn''t expect that they seemed to fall behind, but in the end, they caught up with Tony Stark and others in another way, which was a surprise.


    "It seems that there will be no problem on earth if we leave a few sub heavenly Father level Avengers who are not good at fighting. Uncle wolf closed their doors, but let Xiaoqiang really grow up..." Huang asked the avatar, taking everything in his eyes and thinking about it in his heart.


    "Just right, this is also a good thing for them. Not everyone can always follow the team. Although they fall behind, they always have their own goals and responsibilities!"


    "It shouldn''t be long. After they close the door and deal with it a little, we should go to the dimension battlefield. The dimension demon God, the invincible superman and the Supreme God Jehovah are really expected!"


    "Speaking of it, I haven''t had a good fight for a long time. The last time I met either conquistador Kang or Cronus, I was too careless..."

 Chapter 1578

    "Buzz!" Huang asked about the boundary of the universe, a place that could not be detected. A cosmic wind blew gently, and the surrounding space began to twist in an instant, and even time began to be confused.


    In this chaotic and distorted space-time, there are two body shapes hanging there, one is Huang Wen and the other is Belle. At this time, the power of distorted and chaotic space-time around erupts from belle.


    "It seems that Belle has been promoted to the multi universe level first, but the rest should be fast..." Huang asked. Looking at Belle with stronger breath and improving life essence, she nodded and said softly.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, under Huang Wen''s gaze, the chaotic and distorted space-time forces around her were still restrained. Belle''s body seemed to instantly surpass the barrier of the universe, enter the multi universe, and then quickly return to the current universe.


    "Is this the rule of time and space? I feel that this force is very powerful, but what I have mastered seems to be only a small part..." soon, Belle opened her eyes, looked at Huang and whispered.


    "Indeed, the power of time and space can be called endless, because the universe is originally composed of time and space, and time and space are also the two bottom rules of this omnipotent universe..." Huang asked, nodded and said with a smile.


    "Strange has mastered a kind of time rule, which is enough to be promoted to the multi universe level. Even if you are stronger than him, it is not so easy to understand the rules of time and space."


    "Oh, by the way, I met a god of time before. I didn''t kill him in the face of eternity, but I think he should hit me again. When the time comes, I can analyze the power of his time rules..."


    "Well, we''ve been closed for a long time. I feel that the whole universe is a little strange..." Belle nodded gently, looked in the direction of the earth and said, "Wanda, they''re all going to be promoted. Fortunately, I''ll hurry up, otherwise I''ll lose face as a teacher''s mother."


    "It''s okay. Your space-time rules are still very strong. However, it''s not them who are promoted first, but Chen Long..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and looking out of the universe.


    "Chen long? Your dark part?" Belle''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Looking along Huang Wen''s eyes, the endless universe flashed in Belle''s eyes, and she saw a darkness.


    In that darkness, a figure is constantly busy, because this darkness is constantly evolving from the dark dimension to the dark universe, and what the universe will look like in the future depends on Chen Long''s setting at this time


    "Well, my separation was born by relying on the ghost mask, so it will condense the dark shadow corps, the Lord and the eight demons..." Chen long thought about it, waving his arm constantly, as if it was making a breakthrough, and one life after another was born from the universe.


    Tara, the general leader of the dark shadow regiment, general NiGa''s Ninja regiment, general razo''s thorn blade regiment, general Bart''s night bat regiment, general Samo''s Troll regiment, general IKA''s samurai regiment, general resu''s alien regiment, general Minta''s shadow devouring regiment, general Kabo''s hunting tongs regiment, general Manny''s Mantis regiment


    Moon devil curse blue, mountain devil bogang, wind devil roaring wind, lightning devil Zhongsu, water devil Basha, fire devil Lord, earth devil dikui, heaven devil Ximu


    At this time, in the dark universe, there is finally the breath of life, and Chen Long finally has his subordinates to call. As a dimension demon God, how can he not have some subordinates to support the platoon?


    "My God!" When one life after another was born, they knelt on the ground one after another and bowed respectfully to Chen long, who had been hanging for a long time.


    "Well, the strength is not very good, but the darkness is not broken and you will not die. You can grow together with this dark universe and will be promoted one day!" Chen long looked at the devil and the black shadow army below and said.


    "The eight demons evolved their subordinates with dark forces. I''m too lazy to take care of this little thing. I hope you won''t let me down!"


    "We will not let our God down!" The harmonies echoed around and made Chen Long nod with satisfaction.


    "Ask, why does your separation have the tendency to develop into a villain? Isn''t he really a dimension demon?" Belle took back her eyes and looked at Huang with some hesitation. She asked in a low voice.


    "He replaced the dark dimension and always had to do something!" Huang Wen shrugged and said with a smile, "at that time, he may need to project the dark universe into every universe to act as a villain. This kind of thing is the favorite of the omnipotent universe!"


    "As for the dimension demon God, let''s see if he has the strength to be the boss among the dimension demons. When I kill Sison and them, maybe he really has a chance?"


    "Not to mention this, strange has also been promoted, but why hasn''t Johnny Blazer moved? Is he lazy again?"


    "Buzz!" As Huang Wen''s voice fell, the rules of time surged in the universe, as if the whole universe had been banned at this moment. However, soon, the flow rate of time returned to normal. In the Kara Taj, strange opened his eyes, and the mysterious power of time had exceeded the time gem in his chest.


    The promotion of strange seems to be a signal. In the avenger building, John''s ice and fire rules blend with each other, Max''s thunder rules are integrated into every inch of flesh and blood, Wanda''s crimson and dark red forces are integrated together, and steel boy''s armor with different rules and forces flashed across him


    At the same time, in another part of the universe, in the alchemy furnace, Huang Liang''s golden light and black light continued to tremble in the flame. Suddenly he sensed something, his body stopped trembling, and the darkness and golden light began to merge together and disappeared.


    At this time, Huang Liang seemed to be an ordinary person, but he was happy in the fire and didn''t suffer any harm.


    Huang Liang finally mastered the power of Buddha and devil in his body. From this moment, he returned to his original character and will no longer be affected by the power of Buddha and devil.


    "Bastard!" Outside the multiverse, in a cosmic dimension, the angry voice that makes the cosmic dimension tremble echoed. Sissohn looked angrily at Huang and asked the direction of the universe. He felt that there was a Wanda completely out of his control, and it was related to Huang!


    Sison can''t remember how many times Huang Wen provoked him. Sison felt that he might be too gentle and didn''t show the power of dimension demon God, which made Huang Wen so unscrupulous!

 Chapter 1579

    You know, before Wanda was promoted to the multi universe level, Sison also sensed the rampage of Wanda in some universes, and these Wanda are expected to become the sweet fruit of Sison.


    The same is true for Wanda, who originally asked the universe. Even if Wanda is promoted to the multi universe level, as long as Wanda still uses chaotic magic, Sison can still control Wanda. As long as no one interferes, he can turn Wanda into his sweetest fruit and eat it!


    However, at this time, Wanda combines the power of chaotic magic and real gemstones to produce a new power, which can be compatible with the original chaotic magic and surpass it. This also means that Sison can no longer control Wanda with his own power. At most, he can only suppress Wanda with a higher level


    Moreover, the most important thing is that as Wanda of Huangwen universe is promoted to the multi universe level in this way, other Wanda in the whole multi universe have shared consciousness with Wanda!


    In other words, Wanda of the entire multiverse is now out of Sison''s control!


    At this time, Sison could not eat delicious fruit. He could not even see the trees he planted!


    How can the anger in sissohn''s heart calm down?


    Even if Sison still didn''t understand the injury left by Xuanyuan sword on him, he still couldn''t resist leaving his cosmic dimension


    Sissohn is going to ask Huang for the general ledger!


    Sison knew that in the yellow question universe, he would be suppressed by the rules of the universe, but this time, he would stand outside the yellow question universe and destroy it!


    And just in time, Huang Wen''s universe is Huang Wen''s private plot. At this time, sissohn takes advantage of his personal gratitude and resentment, and no one can stand up and say anything. After all, he has not destroyed the multiverse itself


    This is equivalent to Sison going to attack the dream universe of the king of nightmares, and no one will stop Sison.


    "Hmm? How can the single universe be developed to this extent? It can accommodate the existence of multiple universes? Do I want to go in?" Sison soon came to the outside of the yellow question universe. He looked at the yellow question universe in front of him, subconsciously stopped, and an idea flashed in his heart.


    But soon, sissohn put the idea behind him, because he thought of his previous confrontation with Huang Wen.


    On the occasion of so many previous exchanges, Huang Wen''s strength is not as good as sissohn, or even far from it. But why did Huang Wen win in the end?


    It is because of the limitations of the rules of the universe that Sison can release limited power. In this limited power, Sison can not only defeat Huang Wen, but also be humiliated and killed by Huang Wen


    At this time, the power that Huang Wen universe can accommodate has been raised to the multi cosmic level, that is to say, after entering the Huang Wen universe, Sison will also be limited to the multi cosmic level. In addition, the power of the sword that Huang Wen cut to Sison before makes Sison dare not enter at will.


    "Hum! I won''t go in! I''m constantly destroying your universe outside. I see when you can endure it!" After figuring it out, Sison snorted coldly. Between waving, a terrible dark force crashed into the Yellow universe.


    "Buzz!" However, what Sison didn''t expect was that a barrier blocked his power, and then sword Qi shot at Sison.


    Xisuoen''s pupil suddenly jumped. He had suffered from Xuanyuan sword too many times before. When he saw the sword Qi, xisuoen admitted that he was a little flustered and hurriedly dodged.


    A Xuanyuan sword Qi made him feel a little uncomfortable. Even if it could not cause him too much injury, it would damage his strength


    "You''ve arranged a means to wait for me? Huang asked! You have the ability to come out! Didn''t you provoke me before? Now I''m here, what hero are you hiding? I know you''re inside..." after Sison dodged the sword gas, he shouted alertly at Huang asked the universe.


    "Ask?" Huang Wen''s voice was not heard by others in the universe, but Belle and Huang Wen, who were at the boundary of the universe, heard it. Belle''s eyebrows frowned slightly, a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in her eyes, and looked out of the universe, with the surge of space-time forces on her.


    "Don''t worry, let him dry for a while. This is what I planned. After Wanda broke through, he came here..." Huang asked with a smile, took Belle''s palm and said softly, "it''s best to force him in. Killing him in one breath can get a full harvest. Moreover, it seems that he is scared by Xuanyuan sword. He can''t even distinguish the power of Xuanyuan sword from that of Zhuxian sword..."


    "Huang asked! Do you want to be a coward? Do you dare not come out when you stay inside, and don''t you worry about your fame stinking in the Almighty universe?" Beyond Huang Wen''s universe, Sison kept yelling and scolding. At the same time, he also tried to attack the boundary wall of Huang Wen''s universe from different places, but no matter where he attacked, he fought back quickly.


    Even if he saw these sword Qi several times, Sison still didn''t want to try whether these sword Qi meant Xuanyuan sword Qi. It''s better not to be hit or not to be hit


    Sison''s yelling and swearing attracted the attention of many strong men, but no one was ready to come, because the strong men nearby had witnessed the violent beating of Cronus, the God of time, before Huang Wen''s Avatar, and also saw that Huang Wen''s Avatar''s sword made Sison suffer losses and dare not come out.


    Neither Huang Wen nor sisaoen can afford to offend these strong people. They just need to watch the excitement and see who laughs at the end of this farce.


    And Sison''s movement here was getting louder and louder. Finally, a beast like dimension demon came quietly.


    "Huh?" Sissohn, who was still yelling, stopped. He glanced at the animal demon God sneaking, and shouted in a slightly cold voice, "beast, what are you doing here? You don''t think you want to take advantage here because you have reached the strength of multi universe before?"


    Yes, at this time, it is no one else who comes to Huang Wen outside the universe. It is the source of black space power, beast.


    The original beast is not a multi cosmic dimensional demon God. He is just a small dimensional demon God. Otherwise, he will not be weakened by lending black space power, which means that his original power is not much.


    However, the beast hidden because of weakening found the dimensional demon God who died together in the two wars. He successfully digested the legacy of the two dimensional demon gods and raised himself to the level of the multi universe. It can be regarded as a foothold outside the multi universe. At least he doesn''t need to worry about encountering any strong person and kill him casually. After all, the multi universe strong person is not so easy to kill

 Chapter 1580

    However, the beast feels that it has a firm foothold outside the multiverse, and its new strength has won the respect of other strong men. However, the demon gods of other dimensions simply don''t see this garbage that broke through the multiverse level because of leakage.


    Therefore, Sison''s attitude towards animals is also very impolite. In particular, Sison''s strength is superior to animals


    At this time, the meaning of the beast coming to Huang Wen outside the universe is obvious. He wants revenge. Although Huang Wen finally got the adventure and reached the dream state because he killed heikong, he won''t thank Huang Wen for it!


    Since it was promoted to the multi universe level, the beast began to release its separation again and wanted to find the location of Huang Wen. However, Huang Wen universe had no hand Association for a long time. The beast without believers could not break through the barrier of the earth dimension and locate the position of Huang Wen universe.


    However, at this time, when Sison shouted loudly outside the universe, the beast remembered that the man who killed heikong was Huang Wen!


    "Sison, I''m not here to take advantage. I''m here for revenge!" The beast looked at Sison and said in a deep voice, "we have a common enemy, that is, Huang Wen. He killed my part at the beginning. I''ve always wanted to revenge this revenge..."


    "Oh?" Sison raised his eyebrows and flashed in his eyes. An idea flashed in his mind. He immediately looked at the beast and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that we should have the same enemy. This yellow question is really a troublemaker. By the way, do you know the strength of yellow question?"


    "Huang Wen''s strength?" The beast was stunned when he heard the speech, and then said with some hesitation, "when he killed me before, it was not too powerful. At least it was far inferior to the multi universe level. If the cosmic barrier was not blocked here, you should have gone in long ago?"


    "Wrong, Huang Wen is already a multiverse power!" Sison solemnly shook his head and said in a deep voice, "he even made the universe into his back garden, and combined with the power of the universe, he blocked me from entering..."


    "Because the universe has been able to accommodate the strong powers of the multi universe, he has just reached this level. Once I go in, he is not my opponent and will be killed by me!"


    "Multiverse?!" The beast''s heart jumped and hesitated for a moment, and he began to retreat.


    "Now that you''re here, you have two choices. One is that you''re outside to contain the power of the universe. I''ll go in and kill him!" A sneer appeared at the corners of Sison''s mouth, and a powerful force burst out, looking at the beast and saying.


    "The other is my power to contain the universe. Go in and kill him. Choose one!"


    Sison''s tone at this time has an indisputable meaning, which makes the animal''s heart jump. At this time, he secretly regrets why he ran so quickly. Now he is locked by Sison''s power. I''m afraid he can''t leave


    "Well, I just broke through the multiverse level. Soon after I entered the universe, I''m afraid I can''t defeat him. I''d better contain the power of the universe outside. Go in and kill Huang and ask for revenge for me!" The beast''s mind turned sharply, looked at Sison with some hesitation and said.


    "Yes!" Sissohn nodded, did not refuse, pointed to Huang and asked the universe, "if you want to contain the power of the universe outside, I will leave some power to help you together, but you at least have the ability to contain those sword Qi. Now try attacking the universe!"


    "OK..." the beast''s body was a little stiff. He took the opportunity to try to burst out his strength to see if he could break through Sison''s power constraints, and found that he failed.


    Sison took a deep look at the beast and didn''t finish. He just looked at him and waited for him to attack Huang asked the universe.


    "Why don''t I finish his request first, and when he puts his power into the universe, the power outside will weaken, and then I will run away?" An idea flashed through the beast''s mind, then took a deep breath, and his body gradually stabilized.


    "Boom!" With a sound of, a violent force rushed to the Yellow universe, and was blocked by a barrier in an instant.


    "Shua!" In an instant, thousands of sword Qi shot into the beast''s body. The beast''s reaction speed was not slow, because he had been on guard for a long time, but his strength was not as good as Sison after all. He flashed some sword Qi attacks, blocked some sword Qi attacks, and finally was stabbed by sword Qi.


    The powerful sword Qi began to destroy the beast''s body in an instant, and this force is extremely difficult to deal with. The beast''s own strength competed with the only one, but found that its own strength was constantly defeated under the destruction of the sword Qi


    "Hmm? It''s not that kind of sword power. The restraint against us is not so terrible. Although the power to destroy everything is also very powerful, it seems to be acceptable?" Sison felt the wounds on the beast and a thought flashed through his heart.


    "Cough, Sison, it seems that my strength is still too weak to contain the power of the universe..." just as Sison was thinking, the beast coughed a few times and looked at Sison and said.


    "Moreover, he can cause such serious injuries to me outside. If I enter the interior of the universe, I can''t be his opponent. I''d better go back and recover!"


    "As I said, this is the strength that he can play with the help of the power of the universe. If I restrain you outside, he won''t be your opponent after you enter the universe!" Sison''s face sank when he heard the beast''s words, and his breath shrouded the beast, and said coldly.


    "However, I have been injured. Even if he is not so strong, I am not so easy to deal with him?" The beast was very bitter and regretful. He looked at Sison and said carefully.


    "I''ll help you heal. By the way, I''ll improve your strength and try to kill Huang Wen in one fell swoop after entering!" Sison narrowed his eyes slightly, and the dark force poured into the beast''s body and said, "don''t worry, he can''t be your opponent when I contain the cosmic force!"


    Feeling the dark power around him, the beast wanted to resist, but he found that there was a huge gap between his power and Sison, like stars and gravel. His power could not rise in front of Sison


    The regret in the beast''s heart is stronger, and a wave of hate is constantly surging. However, only a small part of this hate is directed at Sison, and most of it is directed at Huang Wen!


    Because in the beast''s view, if Huang Wen hadn''t killed his part, he wouldn''t come here today to prepare for revenge, let alone be watched by the terrible Sison and encounter such a terrible crisis!

 Chapter 1581

    As for the fact that the beast was not afraid of Sison because he got the opportunity to be promoted to the multi universe level, the beast natural choice ignored that it was impossible for him to admit his mistake.


    At this time, the beast felt the dark forces in his body that did not belong to him, and his hatred became stronger and stronger. He vowed to kill Huang Wen cruelly when he saw him!


    The beast didn''t notice that his state was not quite right. Sison''s strength not only restored his injury, but also changed his state of mind, or aggravated some of his emotions.


    And this, the beast didn''t notice, because the difference between the strength of the beast and Sison was too big, which was even bigger than the gap between Kia''s heavenly Father and heavenly Father!


    "Hehe, it''s really a waste who got the chance to be promoted. It''s so easy to control. I''ll let you go in and have a look later. Huang asked that bastard what he was doing. I scolded him outside so much that I could not help it. Would it be true that there were some traps set inside waiting for me to go in?" Sison looked at the beast at this time, nodded with satisfaction and thought in his heart.


    "If you can''t control the universe, you can''t control me!"


    "Beast! Are you ready?" With his thoughts flowing in his mind, sissohn looked at the beast whose body was full of his own strength and had become his own shape, and asked in a deep voice.


    "Lord sissohn also wishes me a hand to contain the power of the universe in the outside world. After I enter the universe, I will inevitably destroy Huang Wen and avenge us!" At this time, the beast''s name for Sison has changed. It seems that there is only one idea left in his heart, that is to find Huang Wen and take revenge!


    "OK! Then go! I''ll open a passage for you!" Sison''s mouth slightly raised. He was very satisfied with the situation of the beast at this time. After all, the weak should have the consciousness of the weak, and it''s good to be used by waste!


    "Buzz!" With Sison''s voice falling, a strong breath broke out on him. At this moment, Sison showed the world the horror of being a dimension demon God.


    Huang asked the universe to tremble slightly. The breath of Sison is too powerful. It is not only more powerful than Huang asked the universe, but also comparable to the whole multiverse!


    With the outbreak of sissohn''s power, the immortal killing sword array also released a strong sword spirit and was completely attracted by sissohn''s power.


    At this time, the power belonging to Sison in the beast burst out in an instant. Huang asked the universe to break a hole, and the beast''s body flashed into Huang asked the universe.


    "Huh?" Looking at the dimension of hell, Huang Wen, who ignored Sison''s scolding outside, raised his eyebrows. He didn''t know what was happening outside. After all, Sison''s scolding wasn''t so good. Therefore, Huang Wen was very surprised when someone broke in.


    "The incarnation of sissohn? Is he so careful?" But soon, Huang Wen saw the beast. At a glance, he saw that the beast was not Sison''s original statue. At the same time, he also recognized the source of power on the beast.


    Huang Wen had some regrets about this, but soon Huang Wen''s mentality changed, because he felt that it was also good. Sison kept sending avatars in and dared not use the real body, which meant that Huang Wen could constantly kill Sison''s Avatar and harvest Sison''s strength.


    Although Wanda has developed chaos magic to a new level, Sison''s power still has some effects on her.


    "The incarnation of sissohn? You think I''m the incarnation of sissohn? You don''t know me?!" The beast came back to his senses when he heard Huang Wen''s words. As soon as he came in, he saw Huang Wen and belle. To tell the truth, the beast was a little confused at that moment. He suspected that he had been ambushed by Huang Wen, but when he heard Huang Wen''s muttering, the beast suddenly became angry.


    You know, the beast has always regarded Huang Wen as his biggest enemy in his life. Especially under the influence of Sison, he wants to eat Huang Wen''s meat and gnaw Huang Wen''s bone!


    But what the beast didn''t expect was that Huang Wen didn''t recognize him, and even Huang Wen may have forgotten him long ago, and even recognized him as the incarnation of Sison, which is completely unacceptable to the beast!


    In the heart of the beast, Huang Wen was like a scum man at this time, which made his hatred more turbulent


    "Er... Who are you? Do I know you?" Huang Wen couldn''t help hesitating when he heard the beast''s words. He remembered that he didn''t offend several dimension demon gods on the dark side. An existence like domam had been separated by Chen long and completely exterminated from the multi universe. He should only have Sison, the enemy of dimension demon gods.


    "Bastard! I''m a beast! Great dimensional Warcraft!" The beast roared angrily at Huang Wen, and his breath surged, shaking the void around him.


    Moreover, with the beast''s anger, the power of Sison in his body is constantly intertwined with his power, which makes the beast''s consciousness more and more unconscious while its breath is strong.


    "Beast? What beast?" Huang asked for a little thought, but he still didn''t remember which powerful dimension demon the beast was. But soon Huang asked shook his head and said softly, "forget it, it doesn''t matter. Just kill it!"


    "System, release task: kill the beast in front of you!" Huang Wen quickly pulled out the system page and released a new task.


    "Ding! You are generating a task: kill the dimension Warcraft and reward the legendary skill draw once. Do you accept it?"


    "Eh? Is there any unexpected harvest?" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. He didn''t expect that this sacred beast who didn''t remember who it was could provide himself with a legendary skill draw. You know, Huang Wen hasn''t encountered a legendary skill draw before!


    "Accept!" Thinking of this, Huang Wen accepted the task with some joy, while the opposite beast was full of darkness and anger and rushed towards Huang Wen.


    "Shua!" As soon as the beast was about to come to Huang Wen, a bright yellow sword light flashed away in the universe and in the pupil of the beast.


    Before the beast even had time to make other responses, he felt that his body and soul consciousness were rapidly collapsing, which could not be stopped by his own strength or sissohn''s strength.


    Because it was Xuanyuan sword that killed the beast!


    You know, now Xuanyuan sword is a multicosmic treasure. It is even higher than the realm of animals, not to mention that Xuanyuan sword has special restraint ability against animals


    This sword has been cut, which also means that the beast is dead.

 Chapter 1582

    "I..." the beast felt that his consciousness gradually dissipated, but he also became sober. He opened his mouth, looked at Huang and asked what he wanted to say. Maybe he wanted to say who he was. Let Huang ask remember him.


    But unfortunately, the consciousness of the beast soon dissipated completely. The harm of Xuanyuan sword to him was too terrible. The sword just cut by Huang Wen was not a sword at hand, but a sword condensing the rules of kendo.


    "Ding! Task: killing dimension Warcraft has been completed. Reward the legendary skill draw once!"


    Just after the beast''s consciousness dissipated, a systematic prompt sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, which also proved that the beast was indeed dead, although Huang Wen still didn''t remember which animal it was


    "Then, this part of Sison''s power and the original power of the beast are all good things!" Huang Wen''s eyes looked at the power left after the beast died. Although the original power of the beast is of no great use, it can also be integrated into Chen Long''s separation, which is just suitable for the Dark Universe.


    The power of Sison can also help Wanda grow further, which is no different from what Huang Wen thought before. Sison constantly sends avatars to send warmth.


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, two different forces were waved by Huang Wen and flew in different directions. The smell of Wanda just promoted was instantly stabilized, and Chen Long''s Dark Universe became more profound.


    "Damn it! He was killed directly by the second? With that sword, his strength is really close to the super cosmic level. If I enter this universe and fight with him, it may be really dangerous..." Sison stood outside the Yellow asked universe, with a serious look.


    Just now, Sison didn''t want to stop Huang Wen from harvesting his power with the beast, but across a cosmic barrier, even his own power, Sison couldn''t command like an arm, especially under the interference of Huang Wen.


    "No! His strength has improved so fast. Now with the help of that sword, he has the highest combat effectiveness of the multi universe. If he makes further progress, I''m afraid I can''t help him even if he leaves the universe!" Sissohn felt that his strength left in the beast had completely disappeared, and a trace of decision flashed in his eyes.


    "Moreover, he keeps letting the crimson witch absorb my strength, which is also a weakening for me. I can''t go on like this!"


    "I must break through his universe and kill him before he is promoted to the super universe. Otherwise, what is waiting for me is his counterattack. Just as I don''t want to let him go, he doesn''t want to let me go!"


    "Shua!" At the thought of this, Sison''s body directly disappeared in place. He did not rashly attack Huang Wen''s universe, nor was he ready to give up. Instead, he went back to prepare to move his cosmic dimension, directly bless himself with the power of the universe, and confront Huang Wen with his peak state!


    After finding out the depth of Huang Wen, Sison knew that it was a little rash to come here alone before him. Only by condensing all his strength can he have the opportunity to kill Huang Wen and get everything back on track!


    Moreover, after killing Huang Wen, Sison can not only regain the mastery of each Wanda in the multiverse, but also get Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword.


    You know, Xuanyuan sword is not only to restrain him, Sison. As long as it is a dimension demon, it will be restrained by Xuanyuan sword!


    At that time, Sison only needs to refine Xuanyuan sword by himself, and he will have the opportunity to devour all dimensional demons and become the supreme only demon!


    With the momentum of breaking the boat and the hint of his desire for Xuanyuan sword, Sison quickly went back to control his cosmic dimension and came towards the Yellow asked universe.


    In Huang Wen''s universe, after Huang Wen solved the beast, Belle''s eyes on one side flickered slightly, as if she remembered something. Looking at Huang Wen, she whispered, "I remember that you used to deal with an organization called shouhehui. The most powerful force of that organization, heikong, is the embodiment of what beast..."


    "Is it him? No, if the beast has the strength of multi universe, how can his avatar be so weak? Even if there are the restrictions of the double rules of the universe and the earth, it should not be weak to that extent? When such a dimensional demon avatar came, it was that Gu Yi could not win safely..." Huang Wen picked his eyebrows and muttered with some hesitation for a time.


    Although it seems easy for Huang Wen to kill the beast just now, Huang Wen also knows that this beast will never be a simple role. Compared with conqueror Kang, this beast is not necessarily weak... It seems that the beast is weaker.


    "Then I don''t know... Hmm? What''s the smell? Did sissohn fight back?" Belle smiled and spread her hand. Suddenly, her face coagulated and looked in the direction of emptiness.


    "Hell dimension? What did Johnny Blazer do? Not only the slowest promotion, but also an accident?" Huang Wen also frowned and recognized for the first time that the power released from the void came from the dimension of hell, because Huang Wen said with some dissatisfaction.


    In Huang Wen''s opinion, Johnny Blazer''s difficulty in opening the battle of Satan in the multi universe is actually no more difficult than Chen Long''s separate battle of the dark dimension.


    Because no matter which dark dimension of the universe, domam is a cosmic power, while the hell dimension is different.


    Most of the hell dimensions of the universe are fragmented and scattered, and many hell dimension Lords will be born. The weak ones are only sub heavenly Father level, and the strong ones are difficult to reach the cosmic level.


    Moreover, even if he meets the cosmic dimension Lord of hell, Johnny Blazer will always improve his strength in the process of integrating the dimension of hell again and again. Even if he can''t directly reach the multi universe level, he is enough to suppress other cosmic levels.


    In Huang Wen''s calculation, when Johnny Blazer has completely completed the battle of Satan and become the only Satan in the multi universe and unify the dimension of hell, the realm of Johnny Blazer will directly surpass all other Avengers, and even close to the realm of the creator God!


    Even Huang Wen is not necessarily stronger than Johnny Blazer at that time simply from the data panel and realm!


    Huang Wen''s strength lies in his three powerful spirits, combined with his endless abilities and powerful Xuanyuan sword.


    Under these blessings, Huang Wen can show a combat effectiveness close to the super cosmic level, but in fact, Huang Wen has only raised his essence, Qi and spirit from 85000 points to 250000 points through his (incarnation) unremitting efforts during this period. According to Huang Wen''s inference, if you want to break to the next level, you probably need to double your strength


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!

 Chapter 1583

    According to Huang Wen''s current experience of multiverse strength, 80000 points is the existence that has just been promoted to multiverse level. The famous multiverse level may be stronger, but it can''t be much stronger, at least far less than Huang Wen''s own strength.


    As for the creator God and Franklin Richards, they have crossed the watershed of 200000 points. Even eternity, Franklin Richards and others should be close to 500000 points.


    The power of 500000 points is the corresponding next realm. The super cosmic power of Sison and the vengeance behind mieba are also the power of this realm


    In this way, as long as Johnny Blazer can complete the battle of Satan, it is a great opportunity for Johnny blazer to ascend to the sky. This opportunity is even greater than that before Johnny Blazer became the Satan of the universe!


    But obviously, Johnny Blazer didn''t take this opportunity. This time, there was a big problem with his chance


    "Buzz!" Wong asked him, but he didn''t enter the hell. He didn''t even ask him.


    "Hello, Huang asked. Long time no see!" Lucifer opened his dark wings behind him, looked at Huang Wen and Belle and said with a smile.


    "Lucifer? No, you''re not Lucifer of our universe. After all, that guy has been killed by me. You won''t have the memory of knowing me. Therefore, you''re the favorite son of the Lord?" Huang asked, looking at Lucifer, raised his eyebrows, then shook his head and said.


    "What about Johnny Blazer? You won''t kill that shameful guy directly? There''s no time? There''s no information?"


    Huang Wen was a little disappointed at this time. He didn''t expect that Johnny Blazer was picked by someone when he took the lead.


    Yes, Huang Wen saw that Lucifer was surging with the power of pure hell. Although it was not as powerful as Huang Wen imagined, it also reached the level of multi universe.


    But Huang asked whether it was Lucifer who first gained such a powerful force of hell and then replaced consciousness by the omnipotent universe Lucifer next door, or whether the universe Lucifer had been replaced, so Johnny Blazer lost so easily.


    If it is the former, Johnny blazer is fully responsible. If a person wants to carry the pot all his life, there is no room for maneuver, but if it is the latter, it can only be said that it is a non war crime. Lucifer may have calculated for a long time


    "You don''t seem surprised at all, and you''re not afraid of me at all?" Lucifer heard Huang''s question and didn''t answer it. Instead, he looked at Huang and asked in surprise.


    "What are you afraid of? This universe is my home, and your strength can''t surpass the multi universe level. Can''t I deal with such strength?" Huang Wen shrugged and said casually, "besides, you are not a simple incarnation. You are not unscrupulous and dare to appear at will. You have the strength of the dimension of hell to condense your strength. What should you be afraid of?"


    "Oh, by the way, I remember. In the spider universe, the river has been touched for a long time. The lady of death sensed some abnormalities, but she didn''t find the root cause. Should you do it?"


    "Awesome, you''ve guessed this just because I''m here!" Lucifer looked at Huang with some admiration and said.


    "Lucifer! You shouldn''t be here!" Just as Lucifer''s voice fell, a body full of the smell of death appeared in the universe. It was no one else, but the lady of death with the smell of multi universe.


    Other creation gods cannot appear in the Huangwen universe because of the array arranged by Huangwen, but the death lady herself is in the Huangwen universe and has been chartered by Huangwen, so she can naturally give full play to her strength at will.


    Moreover, the attitude of the death lady facing Lucifer this time is much stronger than that facing the Lord last time!


    You know, the last time Huang Wen fought with the Lord, the death lady pretended not to see, but this time when Lucifer was found, the death lady stood up directly.


    Not only do you think that in the universe next door, the strength of the Lord is far greater than Lucifer, but also because the lady of death is acutely aware that Lucifer uses the power of the dimension of hell at this time.


    Even, the perception of the lady of death was clearer. She could see that Lucifer did not get all the power of the dimension of hell and did not become the whole of Satan!


    Of course, even if Lucifer becomes the whole of Satan, the death lady will not be afraid at all.


    After all, the so-called Satan is just a subordinate rule of the lady of death under the universal rule.


    Don''t say that Satan''s strength can never surpass the lady of death, even if Satan can really do any step, it''s useless!


    As long as the power and rules of the Almighty universe remain unchanged, the lady of death has an absolute suppression of the power of Satan and hell!


    "Death?" Sure enough, Lucifer''s face was frozen when he saw the dead lady. He didn''t quite understand why the dead lady appeared here.


    You know, when Lucifer''s demon just appeared in the dimension of hell, he had sensed the difference between Huang Wen and the universe.


    Compared with the single universe, Huangwen universe is more powerful and can accommodate the existence of multiple universes. More importantly, the rules and powers in Huangwen universe have been suppressed. As long as they are not discovered by outsiders, no matter what they do in Huangwen universe, these high-level gods of marvelous omnipotent universe will not know!


    But at this point as like as two peas, the death lady appeared before Lucifer, which made Lucifer almost think that he had been calculated by Huang. Even Lucifer had subconsciously induced the rules and powers of Huang asked the universe. He found that the rules and powers were exactly the same as those of the last time, and the death lady should not be able to appear here.


    "Looks like you''re surprised?" Huang asked, looking at Lucifer, raised his eyebrows as if he had found something. He said with a teasing look, "is it true that the appearance of the death lady is not in your plan? Also, if you know that the death lady is going to appear, you should not condense the body of Satan?"


    "Can you still control your satanic body? Why is your breath unstable? A person who can''t even control his own strength is far from being a strong man. It seems that Lucifer is not worthy of his name and needs to be practiced!"

 Chapter 1584

    Huang''s words made Lucifer look unhappy, and also made the lady of death look at Huang in silence. To tell the truth, if Lucifer hadn''t sneaked into the universe next door and condensed the body of Satan, the lady of death really didn''t want to do it.


    However, the Lucifer in front of us violates the hidden rules in both aspects, and it should be managed by the dead lady. Otherwise, the dead lady would have been eating melon seeds behind her back and watching Huang Wen fight with Lucifer


    "The universe seems to be out of your jurisdiction. I''m here for personal revenge. Are you sure you want to participate?" Lucifer took a deep breath, felt some satanic power that could not be condensed, and looked at the death lady and asked in a deep voice.


    "Or are you ready to offend me and start a complete war between the two Almighty universes? Such a price can''t be borne by a creator God!"


    "Ha ha, will the two omnipotent universe go to war completely? It''s not your has the final say. Even if you have a very high position in the opposite side, don''t forget that your father is not the only supreme god!" The death lady sneered.


    "Hum!" Hearing the words of the death lady, Lucifer seemed to think of something unpleasant. He snorted coldly, and his breath began to condense forcibly.


    Even if he can''t do it wantonly in front of the dead lady, Lucifer won''t be caught like this, even if it''s just his incarnation, not even his power!


    "It seems that the invincible superman seems to have suppressed you!" Huang Wen had a keen insight into Lucifer''s just emotional surge. He looked at Lucifer again and said mockingly.


    "Bastard!" A nameless anger surged from Lucifer''s heart, and Lucifer was not even aware of it. His power soared in an instant, as if it was vaguely attracting his own power!


    It is not only the dimension demon God like Sison who is good at playing with people''s hearts and emotions, but also Huang Wen is an expert in this field, especially after Huang Wen mastered the power of the law of magic.


    Even if it is stronger than Lucifer, the body of Satan in the multi universe is controlled by Huang Wen when it is suppressed.


    "Scattered!" However, when Lucifer''s power erupted, the lady of death on one side gently spit out a word. In an instant, the power of power came, and the power of Satan belonging to the dimension of hell left Lucifer''s body in an instant. Lucifer planned for a long time, and finally the power and appearance mode of success were easily solved.


    "Bastard!" Originally, there was only a group of ideas and a trace of strength left where Lucifer was. That was the voice of Lucifer''s rage.


    Then, outside the multiverse, Lucifer''s body condensed out. He was too lazy to hide. Since he had been found and ridiculed wildly, he killed Huang Wen to vent his anger!


    "Shua!" With a sound of, Lucifer''s body disappeared in place and appeared outside the Huangwen universe. He directly ignored the sword spirit in the sky and forcibly rushed into the Huangwen universe with the wisp of consciousness in the Huangwen universe as a bridge.


    However, before Lucifer rushed into Huang Wen''s universe, he looked back and saw a floating universe.


    "Sleeping trough?! Lucifer?!" In that universe, sissohn recognized the identity of Lucifer. Of course, it was not the identity of this omnipotent universe Lucifer, but the identity of another omnipotent universe Lucifer.


    Sison deeply knows how terrible Lucifer of the omnipotent universe is. It can be said that he is the ultimate dimension demon God and the strong man Sison wants to be!


    "Wait? How did Lucifer appear here? He also entered the yellow question universe? Did yellow question provoke him? Should I go there?" One thought after another flashed through sissohn''s mind, and the originally advancing cosmic dimension stopped.


    Sissohn certainly knows that Lucifer will not be Lucifer''s original. Even if Lucifer in the opposite Almighty universe is powerful, he will not dare to come to this Almighty universe. If he is blackhanded, the opposite Almighty universe will lose a general!


    However, even if it is not the original statue, but a divided force, Lucifer is scary enough.


    Because for Lucifer, a top-level strong man, he is also a strong man in the vertical and horizontal side. The power just released by Lucifer is not even weaker than his sissohn!


    Lucifer even just looked at sissohn''s eyes, which made sissohn feel a little crisis in his heart!


    This means that Lucifer''s incarnation is definitely a super cosmic power. Even if it will be suppressed after entering the Huangwen universe, it is definitely an invincible power of the multi universe!


    Even if Huang Wen has a home court advantage, he can''t be Lucifer''s opponent, just as sissohn calculated that Huang Wen''s universe can''t be his own opponent


    "What about Wanda? Well, if Wanda joined the war, I''m afraid he would be killed by Lucifer..." Sison was still afraid of Lucifer, even if he was ready to get Huang wenxuanyuan sword before.


    Because in sissohn''s view, even if he obtained Xuanyuan sword and successfully swallowed up the demons and gods in other dimensions, he may not be able to reach the realm of Lucifer.


    The fusion of the two Almighty universes is imperative. Now no one can be sure to stop it, so Sison is afraid to touch Lucifer''s head


    "Otherwise, wait a minute. What if Lucifer doesn''t like Xuanyuan sword after killing Huang Wen?" Sison didn''t choose to retreat, but he didn''t choose to move forward. Instead, he stopped where he was and did what he hated before, waiting to pick up the leak


    "Boom!" The lady who is aware of Satan''s death is still in the universe. It can be seen that the power of Satan''s palm is still converging into the universe, and she asks how quickly he is integrating into the universe!


    "To tell you the truth, I''m going to track where you are with your little consciousness, but I didn''t expect you to break in like this..." Huang asked, smiling at Lucifer, who was forced to suppress to the peak of the multiverse.


    "Track me? Do you dare to leave the universe? If it''s not for the suppression of the universe, I can blow you up with one punch! If you dare to appear in the dimensional battlefield, I can kill you with one look!" Lucifer''s voice had a deep chill, and endless killing opportunities were released at this moment.


    The whole universe seems to have become a sea of killing rules. Killing machines are destroying everything around, space, laws, and even the rules of the universe!

 Chapter 1585

    "The rules of killing? What a coincidence, isn''t it?" Huang Wen felt the sharp killing rules around him. He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he smiled and said with deep meaning.


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Huang Wen, the whole universe trembled. Then four fairy swords emerged in the universe, and different killing rules surged, imprisoning the killing rules released by Lucifer in an instant, together with Lucifer.


    If we say that Huang Wen''s defensive power of the universe has reached the multi cosmic level before, then when these four fairy swords appeared, Huang Wen''s defensive power of the universe went further, and even the rules and powers were suppressed deeper. Lucifer''s attempt to destroy them became almost impossible!


    "Hmm? What power is this?" Feeling that the surrounding space became more solid and his strength was suppressed, Lucifer''s face sank and looked around at the immortal killing sword array.


    Lucifer has never seen the existence of the immortal killing sword array. Even though he is already the top existence in another omnipotent universe, the immortal killing sword array he faces at this time still makes him feel very strange


    "Is this your arrangement?" The death lady felt the powerful power contained in the immortal killing sword array and couldn''t help but be provoked by her eyebrow. She didn''t expect that Huang Wen had so many cards, but soon the death lady smiled and whispered, "since you have used your cards, Lucifer will give you..."


    "I didn''t intend to let you deal with Lucifer. It''s a pity that the Satan Lucifer dissipated before..." Huang Wen shook his head. To tell the truth, Huang Wen wasn''t too surprised that the death lady appeared before. After all, he could perceive the place of the death lady.


    But Ms. death, who has always disliked doing things, has so decisively solved Satan Lucifer, which Huang Wen didn''t expect. He was going to release a task with Satan Lucifer


    However, fortunately, there is still a Lucifer worthy of his serious fight. Huang Wen also wants to know how powerful he will fight with all his strength now!


    "You''ve wanted to do it for a long time?" Ms. death was also a little surprised at this time. In her opinion, Huang asked this guy that if he could hand over the enemy to others, he would never do it himself. Now he would take the initiative to take over the enemy.


    "Sometimes, I still hope to see some powerful opponents fighting with me!" Huang Wen shook his head and said seriously.


    "Aren''t you worried about Johnny Blazer?" Ms. death doesn''t quite understand Huang Wen''s state of mind at this time. She holds the power of hell dimension in her hand and asks suspiciously.


    "If that guy is dead, just try to get him out of the origin of the hell dimension. It''s not a big deal..." Huang asked, shrugging his shoulders and saying it doesn''t matter. "After all, Lucifer didn''t fully grasp the power of the hell dimension. With the strength of Johnny Blazer, even if he was dead, his power in the hell dimension won''t dissipate completely!"


    "Huang asked! Are you ignoring me?" Seeing that Huang Wen and the dead lady ignored him and talked directly, Lucifer''s eyes moved away from the four swords of killing immortals, glared at Huang Wen and shouted in a deep voice.


    "Aren''t you studying my array? I gave you some time to study it, but it seems that you haven''t studied anything..." Huang asked, glancing at Lucifer, and the Four Swords around him began to change in an instant.


    One after another, the forces that destroyed everything cut to Lucifer. Such an attack is far more terrible than what we encountered outside the Huangwen universe.


    Moreover, with the official attack of the four swords of killing immortals, the chaotic air flow turned into space, making Lucifer''s face more solemn.


    Other strong people may not recognize what chaos is, but Lucifer knows that these chaos are boundless barriers outside the Almighty universe!


    Originally, with such a barrier, the two Almighty universes cannot merge together, but the first thing to merge is the chaotic gas barrier of the two Almighty universes, and even the chaotic gas of the two Almighty universes forms a common barrier to wrap the two Almighty universes in it.


    This is why everyone feels that the two Almighty universes will eventually merge and cannot be separated.


    Not to mention that the two Almighty universes are still approaching and the rules are constantly blending, it is said that everyone in the two Almighty universes has no ability to separate the barriers of chaotic gas again, otherwise someone has begun to do it


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Relying solely on the power of the immortal killing sword array, it is naturally impossible to deal with Lucifer. After all, this is not a genuine immortal killing sword array, but a fake made by Huang Wen with the epic immortal killing sword array and his own ability.


    Such counterfeits do not have much pressure to deal with simple multiverse strongmen, but there are some deficiencies to deal with Lucifer, who is suppressed to multiverse strongmen.


    After all, the power of breaking the rules contained in the immortal killing sword array is limited, at least for people like Lucifer.


    However, Huang Wen didn''t mean to be anxious. He didn''t turn around the immortal sword array to solve Lucifer, but condensed enough chaos to spread around, so as not to cause damage to his universe.


    Naturally, the chaotic Qi released by the immortal killing sword array cannot be compared with the chaotic Qi barrier outside the omnipotent universe, but there is only a gap in the level of power between them. In essence, there is not much difference.


    Even with the suppression of the immortal sword array and the firmness of Huang Wen''s universe itself, Huang Wen can''t guarantee that he won''t punch through Huang Wen''s universe when he rises.


    Therefore, it''s better to do some preparatory work first, especially Huang Wen. Now, there is another legendary skill lottery that hasn''t been used.


    Thinking of this, Huang wendiao took out the system page and saw the legendary skill lottery. A glimmer of expectation flashed in his eyes.


    "System, open the lottery!" Huang asked without hesitation, but issued an order decisively.


    "Miso!" A bright golden light flashed, which made Huang Wen nod with satisfaction. At least it wasn''t that dark color, which showed that this lottery was not a legendary bottom guarantee.


    "Ding! Congratulations! You have obtained the legendary skill: Six samsara heavenly skill (derived from the ability inherited by Shi Hao, the animation protagonist in the perfect world, who can control multiple treasures at the same time and integrate its power. After system optimization, it can accommodate multiple forces at the same time and the number is unlimited!)"

 Chapter 1586

    "Six samsara heavenly skill?" Huang Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up. Huang Wen naturally knows this skill. It was originally developed to control the ten evil treasures. Although it did not become his basic law at the peak of the emperor of heaven, it is also a very powerful skill.


    It is said that the six samsara boxing used by later Ye Tiandi has the shadow of six samsara Tiangong. It is one of the favorite moves of Ye Tiandi in the first half of his life.


    Of course, this is not the key point. The key point is that the six samsara heavenly skill is very suitable for Huang Wen. In other words, the six samsara heavenly skill optimized by the system is very suitable for Huang Wen.


    You know, after so many sweepstakes, Huang Wen''s own abilities far exceed those of the strong in the same realm. With Huang Wen''s promotion to the multi universe level, these abilities have also been transformed into corresponding rule forces and grow with Huang Wen.


    However, Huang Wen has achieved that he can use different rule forces at the same time, and even gather one or two rule forces together to enhance his power, but he can''t gather every force together!


    Now, the six samsara heavenly skill is undoubtedly a great skill to help Huang Wen further his ability at this stage!


    "Get it!" Thinking of this, Huang Wen quickly received the task reward this time. The power of the six samsara heavenly skill was instantly condensed in Huang Wen''s heart and mastered by Huang Wen.


    "Is the superposition of many forces condensed into chaos with different rules? And this chaos is more powerful than the chaos condensed by the immortal killing sword array!" Huang Wen''s eyes flashed a trace of clarity, and he had a new understanding of his own strength.


    "Boom!" Just when Huang Wen had just received the six samsara heavenly skill, an explosion sounded. Lucifer released his powerful power and directly shocked the four immortal killing swords. Even the surrounding chaotic Qi was scattered and cleared.


    "Huang asked. Do you expect this kind of thing to deal with me? Didn''t the LORD say that you like fighting best? Is this your favorite way of fighting?" Lucifer looked straight at Huang Wen''s direction, and his breath became stronger and stronger. He once again touched the boundary of the rules of the universe, and even had the trend of impacting the boundary of the rules of the universe.


    "No, I just want to see if you are qualified to let me do it!" Shook his head and asked the yellow tone again.


    "System, release task: defeat Lucifer in front!"


    "Ding! You are generating a task: defeat Lucifer''s Avatar suppressed by the rules of the universe and reward legendary characters with a lucky draw. Do you accept it?"


    "Accept!" A flash of clarity flashed in Huang Wen''s eyes. It seems that the system also recognizes the strength of Lucifer on the other side, otherwise it won''t give the character lottery.


    Even if the opposite side is suppressed by the rules of the universe, Lucifer''s Avatar is not something that ordinary people can deal with, because the other side''s self is one of the leaders of the opposite omnipotent universe!


    That is, now Huang Wen has extracted the six samsara heavenly skills. Without the improvement of the realm, the combat effectiveness has made a qualitative leap. Otherwise, it is not so easy for Huang Wen to defeat Lucifer, unless he uses Xuanyuan sword!


    "Miso!" With a sound of, a bright yellow sword light cut in the direction of Lucifer. The sword light has exceeded the speed of light, even beyond cognition. This is the light of Kendo rules condensed by Huang Wen''s six samsara heavenly skills and integrating all his sword skills!


    "Huh?!" Although Lucifer was ready to deal with Huang Wen''s attack, he didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s attack came so fast. He didn''t react until the sword light came to his body with his higher-level vision.


    If it was Lucifer who shot at this time, with the power of this rule, it would not pose any threat to him at all, and even the injury might not necessarily appear.


    However, this is only an incarnation of Lucifer, or an incarnation suppressed by the rules of the universe. He just let his rule power condense, and was directly stabbed by the rules of kendo.


    "Huh?" However, at this time, Huang Wen raised his eyebrows and looked at the Xuanyuan sword in his hand. Belle on one side also looked at the Xuanyuan sword with some doubts.


    Belle also knows the attributes of Xuanyuan sword against demons and ghosts, but this time when Xuanyuan sword hurt Lucifer, only Huang Wen''s own strength of Kendo rules remained, and Xuanyuan sword did not release its ability against demons and ghosts


    "So, the gods who are recognized by the rules of the universe, or who are part of the rules of the universe, are not affected by Xuanyuan sword?" Huang asked, glancing at the dead lady not far away, and suddenly understood.


    If the lady of death doesn''t have the ability of the creator God, she should also be a member of demons and ghosts, but the lady of death won''t be afraid of the exclusive power of Xuanyuan sword at all.


    Although Lucifer is opposite the omnipotent universe, his position in that omnipotent universe is higher than that of the lady of death in this omnipotent universe. He is also an absolute God. Even if he falls into hell and becomes the absolute master of hell, he is still a God, which is recognized by the Supreme God Jehovah


    Huang Wen quickly accepted this situation, but he felt some sympathy for the so-called Satan of the universe. Even if he condensed the dimension of hell and got the power of Satan, it was nothing. He was suppressed not only by the lady of death, but also by the Xuanyuan sword


    The positions of Satan and Lucifer in the two universes should be the same in theory, at least in the name, but the treatment is too different!


    "Poof!" As soon as he asked the question, the blood in his mind flashed out.


    However, Lucifer''s face did not change after the ejection of the blood mist, Instead, he looked at Huang Wen and said with a sneer: "your strength is indeed very strong and your destructive power is amazing, but unfortunately, you will lose in the end. Although my realm and power have been suppressed, the total power that constitutes my avatar will not change. No matter what kind of injury you cause to me, it is impossible to affect me!"


    "It''s all right. What I''m best at is dealing with an immortal body like you!" Huang Wen smiled, waved his hand and rushed directly to Lucifer''s direction. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand soared into the air, followed by wushuangjian, golden cudgel stick, ice bow Xuan arrow and immortal killing sword.


    Huang asked himself that he didn''t mean to see the play, but condensed all kinds of abilities on his fists and blasted Lucifer. He wanted to start experimenting on how to perfectly combine all kinds of abilities on himself

 Chapter 1587

    I''m afraid Lucifer didn''t expect that he would become the target of Huang Wen''s training. Of course, every attack released by Huang Wen at this time doesn''t seem to be training in Lucifer''s view, which is enough to threaten his attack power!


    "How many battles have you experienced? In this small universe, you shouldn''t have so much combat experience. I know you, it''s not long for you to reach the multi universe level, and there is no famous avatar in other universes..." during the battle, Lucifer felt great pressure, and he was puzzled and shouted at Huang.


    At this time, Lucifer was unable to accept the situation he faced. Although he was suppressed twice by the rules of the universe, the sum of his experience and strength did not change. He was still able to give full play to the most powerful strength in the multi universe.


    But now, Huang Wen completely suppressed him, and showed much more means than him. There are even many abilities he has never seen and unheard of!


    This is obviously contrary to common sense. Even if a person in an ordinary single universe has an adventure, he should not exceed the single universe too much.


    Even the existence of Franklin Richards, who was born and hung up, also fell into a bottleneck after surpassing the single universe level, and its performance in the multi universe level is not very prominent


    In the single universe, it can be regarded as the existence of adventure. In front of the strong in the multi universe and even higher levels, it is nothing at all. They can easily create the same adventure!


    If it can''t be created in the multi universe level, the adventure out of their control can be called a variable, and even the existence above the multi universe level can''t be controlled, it can be regarded as a huge variable!


    Obviously, Huang Wen at this time is such a huge variable, and in Lucifer''s heart, there is also a huge variable in his omnipotent universe, called Superman!


    No one knows how this almost omniscient and invincible superman grew up, including the Lord, the Supreme God.


    Lucifer probably knew something according to the description of the Lord.


    At that time, the two Almighty universes had not yet begun to approach and integrate. No matter which universe and dimension, they were under the control of the Lord.


    At that time, the now invincible superman had some invincible trend. He grew faster and mastered his own power more skillfully than he had in the original track.


    But the Lord didn''t take it to heart, because Superman is forced. If he is stronger, he can accept it


    But suddenly one day, the Lord could not be omniscient and omnipotent in his omnipotent universe. He sensed another existence like him. At namo moment, Superman reached the same state as him, in the omnipotent universe he had originally mastered.


    This is something that even the Lord cannot understand. It is from that time on that the two Almighty universes began to move closer.


    The Lord didn''t want to have a good chat with Superman, but Superman didn''t say much. He didn''t even care about the integration of the two Almighty universes


    It seems that there are more important things in Superman''s heart, so important that the Almighty universe will be separated from his cognition, and he doesn''t pay much attention at all.


    The signs of Superman make the Lord and Lucifer regard Superman as the biggest variable in their universe. If it weren''t for the Lord''s feeling, even he couldn''t blend the two Almighty universes together, even the LORD would think that the situation of the two Almighty universes at this time is caused by Superman


    At this time, Lucifer saw another variable, a huge variable of marvelous omnipotent universe!


    Lucifer can''t even find the trace of Huang Wen in other single universes, which proves that only Huang Wen universe has a real Huang Wen. The variables of a single universe have reached the multi cosmic level, and even move towards the super cosmic level, which is undoubtedly a great threat!


    Lucifer did not think that Huang Wen could reach the level of Superman and become a level of existence with his father Jehovah, even if he hated Jehovah and Superman no longer.


    But Lucifer knows that Huang Wen is indeed a huge threat. He must solve him and can''t let him continue to grow!


    At least, Lucifer is not as powerless in the face of Huang Wen as in the face of Superman


    "I want to see what you can do at the level of the multiverse!" Lucifer''s eyes flashed a cruel color. In terms of combat skills, he did fall into the disadvantage, but he felt that he was absolutely unmatched by Huang Wen!


    That is a higher level of energy storage!


    Lucifer didn''t believe it. Huang asked that he could spend it with himself at this time!


    Injury for injury, life for life!


    Anyway, Lucifer is just an incarnation. What are you afraid of?


    "Poof!" As soon as Lucifer''s voice fell, Huang Wen''s fist directly exploded Lucifer''s head, and the endless darkness spread, sweeping Huang Wen''s body with a strong corrosive force.


    "Hiss!"


    The golden light on Huang Wen''s body surged, not only the law of Buddha, but also the method of protecting the body of various characters. At this time, the corrosive power of Lucifer is not so easy to deal with.


    But even so, the golden light on Huang Wen''s body is constantly being eroded, and even there are gaps in Huang Wen''s flesh.


    No blood came out, because the blood with the muscle was eroded by the corrosive force.


    At the next moment, Lucifer, whose head was blasted, recovered. Huang Wen''s body moved and his injury disappeared. He also recovered.


    This is what Lucifer wants to see. He wants to kill Huang Wen here!


    "Buzz!"


    "Buzz!"


    When Huang Wen fought against Lucifer, his figures appeared in the universe. The signs of fighting in the universe may be able to hide ordinary people, but it should not be too obvious for the strong, even if it has been reinforced by the gas of chaos.


    "The rules of the whole universe are shaking. Who is master fighting with? Hmm? It looks familiar. Is that Lucifer?" Huang Liang frowned, looked at the figure looming in the chaos, noticed the dark wings behind Lucifer, and asked with some hesitation.


    "Yes, it''s Lucifer." Belle nodded and said softly, "like the LORD before, this Lucifer also comes from the opposite Almighty universe. If we don''t meet here, we should be able to meet on the dimensional battlefield in the future..."

 Chapter 1588

    "It''s a terrible battle. If I take part in it, I''m afraid I''ll be smashed by the armor in an instant and killed on the spot. Didn''t it say that this universe can only accommodate multicosmic strongmen? Am I a fake multicosmic strongman?" The steel boy explored the body shape in the Qi of chaos and shrunk his neck in fear.


    "The multiverse level is not without division. Just entering the peak of the multiverse level and the multiverse level, there is still a big difference..." the death lady glanced at the steel boy and said.


    "In fact, the multiverse level can also be divided into two levels, one is you who have just entered the multiverse level and the people who gradually master the power of their own rules, and the other level is the people who master the power of rules to the same level as the creator gods."


    "Reaching the second level, if our creator gods do not use power, it is difficult to suppress the strong at this level, but unfortunately, none of you have reached this level."


    "..." just broke through the multi universe level, some excited and inflated in their hearts, but some feared Avengers were even more helpless because of Huang Wen''s battle with Lucifer. They didn''t expect that they could not keep up after their breakthrough.


    "Well, can you take part in the battle, madam death? Can you help Mr. Huang ask?" The steel boy subconsciously looked at the death lady and asked, but he saw that the death lady looked at him coldly, which made him shrink his neck in fear.


    "Are you kidding? Two desperate guys are fighting inside. If I go in and get a hand in it, I''m afraid they''ll hit me at the same time?" A thought flashed through the death lady''s heart. She was unhappy, but she had to admit that she was really not the opponent of Huang Wen and Lucifer.


    Even if the rules of the universe limit the realm of Huang Wen and Lucifer there, the lady of death is also far less than them.


    After all, the lady of death can only exert her power according to the authority and rules of the Almighty universe. She has been in this realm for countless years.


    "In other words, how did this guy come to our universe? Didn''t master arrange the array before?" Max looked at the rising chaos and asked with some doubts.


    "I seem to feel the power of the dimension of hell. Wait, where''s Johnny?" John looked around with some doubt and said.


    "The strong man has the power of darkness, but there is no power of hell dimension..." Wanda e frowned at the death lady and said, "on the contrary, the death lady has the smell of hell dimension!"


    "Ms. death herself is the upper leader of the hell dimension. It seems normal to have the smell of the hell dimension?" The steel boy looked at the dead lady and said cautiously.


    "No, although Ms. death is the upper leader of the hell dimension, she has never had the breath of the hell dimension before. She only has the pure breath of death!" Strange shook his head solemnly and said in a deep voice.


    As strange''s voice fell, the surrounding atmosphere was suddenly wrong. At this time, the Avengers of the universe and the heavenly father came one after another. Before they had time to say anything, they saw strange and others watching the death lady with vigilance.


    Subconsciously, the Avengers followed Huang Liang and others, and even Logan and Qin Ge Lei protected Belle behind them.


    "Er... No..." Belle looked at her disciples helplessly for a moment. She didn''t expect that everyone''s brain tonic ability was so strong.


    However, on the premise that Huang Wen has set up an array, it seems that only Ms. death can put people into Huang Wen universe from the dimension of hell, especially when Johnny brezer is absent and there is the smell of hell on Ms. death


    "Yo! It seems that your wings are hard. Do you want to fight me?" The death lady looked at Belle, smiled and shook her head, interrupted Belle''s words, looked straight at strange and others and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that Johnny brazier is dead, and the original power of hell dimension is in my hands. Only with it can Johnny brazier live again. Do you want to try?"


    "Then offend me, madam death!" Huang Liang took the lead and was filled with boundless magic Qi. He was purer than darkness and more terrible than hell.


    "Boom!" However, when the evil gas blew on the dead lady, it suddenly turned into a Grand Buddha light, which narrowed the dead lady''s eyes and retreated violently.


    Then, there was a thunder, which roared in the direction of the death lady''s retreat. The death lady subconsciously wanted to dodge, but found that the left and right were covered by the power of the rules of ice and fire, and the top and bottom were covered by chaotic magic and time rules. It seemed that she had only two options: forward facing the Buddha light and backward facing the thunder.


    "A little interesting!" The corners of the dead lady''s mouth raised slightly. Originally, she was not interested in fighting, but at this time, the battle between Huang Wen and Lucifer was too fierce, which aroused her curiosity. In addition, the steel boy''s unintentional ridicule made her very unhappy. The dead woman also wanted to vent!


    "Boom!" The rules of death spread in an instant, the thunder dissipated, the flame gradually extinguished, the cold ice began to heat up, the concept of time disappeared, and the Buddha light withered in an instant.


    After the rule of the dead lady broke out, the rule power of Huang Liang and others was suppressed in an instant.


    "Didn''t she just say that? We are still far from their creator gods!" The steel boy saw that Huang Liang''s attack was resolved, and said helplessly.


    "And you!" When the death lady heard the words of the steel boy, a mass of death rules rushed to the direction of the steel boy. The steel boy''s armor was mottled in an instant, and then dissipated in the space.


    "Buddha and devil in one!" At this time, Huang Liang gave a violent drink. The law of Buddha and the law of devil enveloped the Avengers. "You choose a power and pray for me. I can get your power and deal with her together!"


    "Buzz!" The Avengers did not hesitate except the steel boy. Even if they had not cooperated before, they still began to chant scriptures according to Huang Liang''s hint, and blessed Huang Liang with strength one by one.


    "Eh? It''s a little interesting. I didn''t expect your strength to develop like this..." Ms. death looked at Huang Liang''s E-Mei, who was suddenly strong in breath, and said in some surprise, "you didn''t have such ability when you just got this strength. It seems that this breakthrough is really a great improvement for you!"

 Chapter 1589

    "Master has taught me for so long. If I haven''t made any progress, how can I deserve master''s teaching? Not only me, but also my brothers and sisters think so!" The voice of Huang Liang, Huang Zhong and Da Lu echoed around, as if afraid that others would not hear.


    Then, Huang Liang clapped the palm in the direction of the dead lady. That palm contains the power of the blending of Buddha and devil. Even vaguely, there are various rules and powers such as thunder, fire, ice, time and so on.


    "Hiss!"


    The lady of death also condensed a big hand to cover the sky with the rules of death, melting with Huang Liang''s Buddha and devil''s palm. This is the strength of the lady of death competing with the strength of the Avengers.


    "Why are they fighting? What''s going on?" Huang Wen, who was fighting, raised his eyebrows and said something speechless.


    "I dare to be distracted when fighting with me! Die!" Lucifer''s eyes suddenly lit up and seized the opportunity of Huang Wen''s distraction to hit Huang Wen. The surrounding chaotic gas exploded in an instant.


    "Shua!" But Lucifer''s palm blew away, or hit on a hair, which was instantly turned into dust and melted into the air of chaos.


    "Pooh!" At the next moment, Lucifer''s head exploded like a watermelon. The dark force eroded the surrounding chaos and Huang Wen''s fist.


    "Tut Tut, wasting a hair only makes you lose a little strength, some of which are not worth it..." Huang asked, shaking his hand, muttered with some dissatisfaction, and then said with a smile. "However, I want to see how strong the power you bring to the universe can be. It''s not necessarily that the Almighty universe can really allow you to bring endless power to act recklessly?"


    "I also want to see how long your energy can support you to fight at this level!" Lucifer sneered, his body condensed again, and shouted in the direction of Huang Wen.


    "Steve''s favorite sentence is that I can fight with you for a day..." Huang asked, shrugging and indifferent. "However, one day is still too short for us. I can fight with you for a lifetime, as long as you can hold on!"


    Huang Wen naturally knows Lucifer''s plan, which is nothing more than consuming himself with his strong energy reserves, but Huang Wen is not afraid of it at all.


    Are you kidding? When Huang Wen was promoted to the multi universe level, he integrated his essence, Qi and spirit together, that is to say, in the same realm, even if Huang Wen''s various abilities are not included, his energy reserve is three times that of others!


    In the war of attrition, Huang Wen is not afraid at all. Especially with the blessing of Huang Wen and kakarot and the monkey king, the continuous combat ability of Saiya people will not be mentioned. Even if their strength is exhausted, they can continue to fight with a strong sense of war.


    And the monkey king, not to mention, as a stone monkey, even in the face of lions and soldiers, plus the refining furnace for seven or forty-nine days, he still has the strength to rush to the Tathagata Buddha... Well, it seems that he was defeated in the end, which is a little unlucky


    However, this is not the point. The point is that Huang Wen will not be afraid of Lucifer fighting a war of attrition with himself!


    The battle between Huang Wen and Lucifer was indeed as long-lasting as they expected and never ended.


    Even the fight between Avengers such as Huang Liang on the other side and the dead lady has ended


    "Cut! That''s it?" The breath of the dead lady instantly recovered from her weakness. She looked at Huang Liang and others with some disdain and said with a sneer, "I thought you could surprise me. It turned out that there was only such strength..."


    "Don''t think we didn''t see that you had lost before, if it wasn''t for the rules and authority to supplement your strength!" The same idea flashed through the minds of Huang Liang and others, but after calculating the consumption on their own side, Huang Liang and others finally chose to shut up.


    It is true that the Avengers just took Huang Liang''s country of Buddha and devil as the connection and transmitted all their power to Huang Liang, so that Huang Liang suppressed the death lady and even defeated the death lady, although the death lady did not admit this.


    However, Ms. death can quickly recover through the power of rules and authority, or simply re form an avatar to restore her peak state, which Huang Liang and others can''t do at all.


    At this time, Huang Liang and others really have no way to continue fighting. Therefore, they can only recognize the oral clamor of the dead lady reluctantly.


    However, Huang Liang and others still have some weakness in their hearts. You know, Huang Wen has defeated the death lady a long time ago. Although the death lady has not admitted it, the Avengers have already known this fact.


    But Huang Wen has done something long ago, and the Avengers can''t do it together now, which makes the Avengers who have just been promoted feel a little different


    Of course, the Avengers forget that the previous limit of the universe is the cosmic peak. If the universe is not promoted, even if Huang Liang and others are not promoted to the multi cosmic level, they have a chance to completely defeat Ms. death.


    But the limit of Huang Wen''s universe has broken through to the multi universe level, which means that the power played by Ms. death is not much different from that outside Huang Wen''s universe, and Huang Liang and other talents have just broken through to the multi universe level!


    "I''m sorry, Ms. death, we don''t doubt you. We just want to test our limits after hearing your rating of the multi universe!" Knowing that he could not defeat the death lady now, Huang Liang sighed and looked at the death lady and said with some apology.


    "It''s all right. I forgive you. After all, your sandbags are still very easy!" The death lady shrugged her shoulders and said it casually, looking at the battle between Huang Wen and Lucifer.


    "What?" The steel boy who had not had time to fight before and was excluded by the kingdom of Buddha and devil couldn''t keep up with the pace of the Avengers and the lady of death for a while.


    To tell the truth, the steel boy has just joined the avenger alliance. He doesn''t know the relationship between the avenger alliance and the death lady, but he knows the identity of the death lady, so it''s hard for him to have the courage to fight the death lady


    Now, the Avengers fought with the death lady like this, and then both sides exposed it as if nothing had happened, which made the steel boy a little confused.


    The steel boy has been a little confused. Before, the Avengers really thought that Johnny Blazer was killed by the lady of death, or simply wanted to fight with the lady of death and test their combat effectiveness


    But the steel boy knows that the strength of Huang Liang and others should be recognized, otherwise things will not be exposed so soon!

 Chapter 1590

    "So where''s Johnny? He''s not really dead, is he?" Wanda gazed at the palm of the dead lady''s hand. There was the strongest smell of hell dimension, and Wanda was very familiar with this smell. After all, she had made a small hell.


    "It''s really dead..." the death lady nodded and whispered, "although I don''t know what happened. Originally, I was going to wait until Huang Wen finished the battle before dealing with Johnny blazer. However, since you are more worried about him and Huang Wen''s battle seems to be unable to end for a while, let''s deal with Johnny Blazer first."


    "Buzz!" The door of hell opened again. It was still the hell that the Avengers were familiar with. Dracula was still working in it, and the flame giants also thrived in it. They were even stronger than before, and they were full of blood and gas, as if they had experienced the honing of battle.


    However, Johnny Blazer no longer exists in this dimension of hell. Even if this dimension of hell is countless times stronger than before, there is even a faint trend to surpass the Yellow asked universe


    "The dimension of hell is not completely unified. Well, let me see..." the death lady stared at the dimension of hell, as if she saw through everything in the dimension of hell. "Another dimension Lord of hell who embarked on the battle of Satan encountered Johnny blazer. Johnny Blazer had the upper hand at first, but Lucifer directly shot..."


    "Lucifer began to layout very early. He left the seeds of demons in every dimension of hell. At first, these demons were not too powerful, but with the continuous integration of the dimensions of hell, he was also gaining the power of the dimensions of hell..."


    "Then he made a bold move, swallowed Johnny brazier and the Satan together, and finally fused together to form an existence close to the ultimate Satan."


    "So, it can''t be regarded as Johnny Blazer''s pot? After all, Lucifer seems to have calculated for a long time according to your description..." Belle nodded clearly and looked at the death lady and whispered.


    "Ms Belle, that''s not the case. As the absolute Lord of the hell dimension, as long as he doesn''t rush forward, he has the opportunity to find Lucifer, whether it''s to master his power or observe the hell dimension..." the death lady shook her head with a smile and said softly.


    "But it''s clear that Johnny Blazer didn''t do anything at all. To be honest, I don''t think he''s the right person for Satan."


    "This is the meaning of asking. Moreover, in the avenger alliance, there is really no suitable one who can take this position. Johnny Blazer was a ghost Knight before, and it has something to do with the dimension of hell..." Belle reluctantly spread her hand, glanced at Huang Liang and Wanda.


    "After all, there was no time for ah Liang to master the power of this and that, and only ah Liang could not master it."


    "No, martial mother, I think Johnny is still suitable to be the Lord of the dimension of hell!" Huang Liang''s face stiffened and hurriedly shouted at Belle.


    "It''s Johnny blazer. Make it clear that although I want to improve my strength, I don''t want to be Satan!" Johnny stone hurriedly looked at Huang Liang and reminded him.


    "Well, anyway, the universe has the final say, and no one can stop you from this multiverse," said the death lady shrugged.


    In fact, Ms. death doesn''t care who will become a real Satan. As long as she doesn''t violate the rules of the universe, as long as she can work under her hand safely and won''t disturb her.


    This is the meaning of the existence of the dimension of hell.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Ms. death didn''t like to take care of these things, all the souls of the multiverse would go to the country of death, and there would be no birth of the dimension of hell


    "So, is Lucifer who gets the power of the dimension of hell fighting with master?" John on one side hesitated and said, "is the power of the dimension of hell so powerful?"


    "Are you excited? But I''m sorry, it''s not Lucifer who condenses the power of the dimension of hell, but the incarnation of Lucifer in the opposite omnipotent universe..." the death lady raised the original power of the dimension of hell in her hand and injected it into the dimension of hell.


    "Lucifer, who gathered the power of the dimension of hell, was suppressed by my backhand and had no resistance!"


    "I don''t know why, what I thought was that the power of hell''s dimension was very strong. Now suddenly I feel low..." make complaints about the corners of star''s mouth, and subliminal Tucao.


    "Buzz!" As the death lady added the origin of the hell dimension to the hell dimension, the breath of the whole hell dimension became solid in an instant. At the same time, a complete hell dimension appeared in the air, with two obvious smells, one of Johnny blazer and the other of Satan.


    "Johnny''s breath, he''s really cool. Can he live?" Wanda asked, gazing at the source of the dimension of hell.


    "So I was going to let Huang ask that guy to do it. It''s like I''m going to help him work!" The death lady glanced at Huang in the battle and said with some discomfort.


    "Then trouble the lady of death. Although Lucifer is an incarnation, his power should also contain some rules of their universe?" Belle''s eyes flickered slightly, then looked at the death lady and said with a smile.


    "To sum up, Lucifer should be the boss of the dark side of their universe. Death or something should also belong to him?"


    "You''re smart!" The death lady looked at Belle and nodded. Naturally, there is no reason why she has become so positive.


    Even if the death lady is idle and doesn''t want to take care of things, she can''t be indifferent in the face of the rules of another omnipotent universe.


    If Ms. death is really not interested in this, then when the two Almighty universes are fully integrated, Ms. death may not only be difficult to earn some rules and authority, but also weaken or even disappear completely


    If you can get some of Lucifer''s rule power, it will also be of great help to the lady of death. At least you can understand some power in advance and seize the opportunity before the fusion of the two Almighty universes!


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, the lady of death smiled and gently moved towards the original power of the hell dimension. The power of the whole hell dimension began to condense, and a body shape condensed from the original power of the hell dimension.


    Even the once Mephisto can be reborn in the dimension of hell, and Johnny Blazer can naturally do it, but he needs to be led because he was swallowed up by Lucifer.

 Chapter 1591

    "Cough, everyone is here!" After a long time, Johnny Blazer''s body was completely condensed, but he looked a little embarrassed. From the origin of hell, he knew what had happened.


    Similarly, Johnny Blazer knows that Lucifer invaded the Huangwen universe through his own hell dimension.


    Moreover, Lucifer swallowed Johnny blazer and another Satan, and even broke through to the multi universe level faster than them. This is a realm that Johnny Blazer himself has not reached


    Of course, at this time, Johnny Blazer has lagged behind Huang Liang and others. However, when Johnny Blazer slowly mastered the power he now has, he will be able to officially break through to the multicosmic level. Anyway, no one will compete with him for the position of ultimate Satan.


    Even if the hell dimensions of the multiverse are not fully integrated, it''s not a problem as long as Johnny Blazer breaks through the multiverse.


    The only problem is that after the unification of the hell dimension, Johnny Blazer''s hell dimension will connect every single universe, which also means Johnny Blazer has to deal with the affairs in every single universe


    And this should have been handled by the death lady.


    But it is clear that Johnny Blazer has no ability to resist the lady of death. Johnny Blazer knows how Lucifer''s hell dimension was destroyed in the hands of the lady of death.


    So, Johnny blazer is very sad to urge to have two jobs, one for Ms. death and one for Huang Wen.


    No matter which Johnny Blazer can''t provoke these two people, especially when Johnny Blazer sees the scene of Huang Wen fighting Lucifer


    "Just come alive. What a shame. Master has planned the promotion route for you, and you can roll over!" John glanced at Johnny, and blazer said with some disdain.


    "Yes, no wonder only you are suitable to be the Lord of the dimension of hell. Your plasticity is too low!" Max make complaints about Tucao.


    "No..." Johnny Blazer subconsciously wanted to refute, but he saw the picture of the origin of the dimension of hell. Huang Liang and Wanda are equally qualified for their satanic positions.


    However, when Johnny Blazer looked at Huang Liang and Wanda, Johnny Blazer subconsciously shrunk his neck.


    Forget it, I can''t afford it now. Wait until I become the ultimate Satan.


    However, when you become the ultimate Satan, there seems to be no chance to find the field. If you really force the other party to replace you, your strength will disappear.


    Thoughts flashed through Johnny Blazer''s mind, which made Johnny Blazer finally give up the matter of finding the field.


    After all, Johnny Blazer''s power is given by the hell dimension. If he is no longer the Lord of the hell dimension, his remaining power will probably return to the heavenly Father level.


    In the past, this strength was really good. Even in the strength of the current Avenger alliance, it can be regarded as the middle and high level.


    If the problem is that they want to dig the coffin for Wong TAE, then they will buy their own revenge for Wong Tae!


    "It''s true that I''m too good. Then, do any of you want to enjoy different cosmic scenery? I have a good job here..." Johnny Blazer took his eyes away from Huang Liang and Wanda, looked at the other Avengers and asked with a smile.


    "No!"


    "Not interested!"


    "Hehe."


    "Get out!"


    The Avengers quickly gave a friendly reply, which made Johnny Blazer feel the warm friendship from his comrades in arms... A ghost!


    However, Johnny blazer is not a person who can''t take it easy. In his opinion, at least he can take his girlfriend to travel around the universe!


    I beg your pardon? Are there supreme mages in other universes? The existence of hell dimension cannot enter the earth?


    Are you kidding? From the moment of the great multiverse, the kamartaj of the multiverse has the final say by the one of the Sturridge.


    Moreover, trange needs to do more than Johnny blazer, because what karma Taj needs to guard against is the enemy of multiple dimensions


    Even, due to the promotion of strange, many ancient ones can successfully retire, although some ancient ones are forcibly placed in the position of supreme mage by strange


    It is worth mentioning that the dimension of hell where the spider universe is also swallowed up. Mephisto is still alive, managing a small territory in the dimension of hell and facing the threat of Mephisto.


    Moreover, Kim, who was not seen by Mephisto, began to grow rapidly. Maybe one day he can see the picture of Kim and killing Mephisto


    With the resurrection of Johnny blazer, the impact of Lucifer''s invasion has weakened slightly. If you want to completely eliminate all the impact of this invasion, you still have to wait until Huang Wen defeats Lucifer.


    Huang Wen''s explosive power is indeed stronger than Lucifer. Even if Lucifer is the embodiment of the strong in a higher realm, the energy reserve in his body is more sufficient, but why is Huang Wen a hanging force?


    However, Lucifer is not so easy to kill. Now the battle between the two sides has indeed become a war of attrition, and the time of this war of attrition is a little longer, even longer than the time of cosmic promotion and rule manifestation before.


    To be honest, Huang Wen hasn''t experienced such a long battle, which makes Huang Wen cool at one time. After all, Huang Wen was still complaining that there hasn''t been a close battle for a long time


    Outside Huang Wen''s universe, Sison looked at the direction of Huang Wen''s universe. Due to the limitation of the immortal killing sword array, Sison could not see the battle in Huang Wen''s universe.


    But it has been a long time since Lucifer entered the Huangwen universe. Lucifer hasn''t come out for such a long time, which makes Sison feel something bad in his heart


    "Lucifer''s incarnation is not under me, even including my cosmic dimension. Even if Huang Wen''s universe has suppression rules and suppresses him in the multi cosmic level, his total energy will not change..." Sison muttered in his heart.


    "If there is a real fight, Lucifer can''t lose. Even if Huang asks which sword he has, can''t he say that they didn''t fight?"


    "If they didn''t fight, Lucifer rushed into the universe and asked Huang what to do? Did Huang ask collude with Lucifer?"


    "Hmm? Can I use this to get them over to the eternal life court, so as to openly invade into Huang Wen''s universe to see the situation?"

 Chapter 1592

    To tell the truth, Sison controls his cosmic dimension at this time, which has attracted a lot of people''s attention near Huangwen universe. After all, although Huangwen universe is Huangwen''s private plot, it has not really separated from the region of multiverse.


    However, many powerful people know that Sison has a grudge against Huang Wen. Especially before, Sison was attacking Huang Wen universe and even let the beast enter Huang Wen universe


    It seems that the beast hasn''t moved for so long, and Sison controls his cosmic dimension and rushes to the Yellow universe. The beast should be cold.


    But these strong men don''t quite understand why sissohn controls his cosmic dimension and stops there without movement. Is it war or not?


    They didn''t find Lucifer. They thought sissohn had any other plans, or they regretted that Huang Wen was difficult to deal with


    "Eternity! Court of life!" At this time, Sison''s voice echoed outside the multiverse, stunned everyone.


    You know, Sison is a powerful dimensional demon God. He never dealt with the creation God and even the life court. At this time, he even called the name of the creation God and the life court, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Does sissohn want to deal with Huang Wen, but he is worried that the creation God and life court will intervene?


    It''s not impossible, not to mention that Huang Wen seems to be closer to the creator God. It''s not a good thing for the Almighty universe if such a multiverse peak strong man is really lost, so the creator God may really stand up after sissohn''s shot


    We can fight each other, but we can''t kill each other. Just as Huang Wen wanted to kill the conqueror Kang before and was finally stopped by Franklin Richards, although he didn''t stop Huang Wen in the end


    "Buzz!" With Sison''s voice falling, the court of life did not appear, but the eternal body appeared outside the cosmic dimension of Sison, silently watching Sison did not speak.


    "I report! Huang Wen colludes with Lucifer of the opposite omnipotent universe in an attempt to subvert our omnipotent universe!" At the next moment, Sison''s loud report echoed around, leaving everyone stunned, including eternity.


    Everyone didn''t expect that such words would be said in the eternal mouth. Even if others reported Huang, you are a dimension demon God, or a guy from the origin of dark magic to report others. Will anyone really believe it?


    Moreover, Huang Wen was originally the enemy of Sison. Who can believe his blatant framing?


    "What are you talking about?" There was a flicker of doubt in the eternal eyes, looking at sissohn and asked in a deep voice.


    "Why? Didn''t you notice Lucifer before? Was he attracted by me, or did he really succeed in hiding?" Sison sneered and said, "if it''s the former, it''s a little acceptable. If it''s the latter, Lucifer''s strength and his plan are too deep!"


    "Lucifer..." eternal listened to sissohn''s solemn narration. The rules of time surged on his body, and everything around him seemed to begin to flow back in eternal''s eyes. However, after a long time, eternal stopped and looked at sissohn with a bad look.


    Yes, there is no trace of Lucifer forever. If Lucifer is really so easy to be found, he can''t hide in the marvelous omnipotent universe.


    For the life court and even the strong at a higher level, Lucifer''s trace is not invisible, but for the creator God like eternity, Lucifer is almost invisible.


    There is no way. Who let Lucifer incarnate beyond the level of the creator God?


    It is also very simple for sissohn to find Lucifer. He also reached this level. Otherwise, before Lucifer entered the yellow question universe, he would not look back at sissohn.


    "It seems that Lucifer is deeply hidden!" Sissohn looked at eternity and said with a smile, "it also shows that Huang asked that guy what plan he had with Lucifer!"


    Sison''s purpose at this time is to splash dirty water on Huang Wen. It doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not. As long as they can break Huang Wen''s universe together with themselves


    As long as Huang Wen''s universe is broken and the suppression of the rules of the universe does not exist, Sison is sure to deal with Huang Wen, provided that Huang Wen is not killed by Lucifer


    Moreover, even if Huang Wen is killed by Lucifer, Sison can fish in troubled waters and snatch Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword while Huang Wen''s universe is broken!


    "Buzz!" At the thought of this, Sison waved his hand, and a powerful dark force condensed out. In the expression of eternal vigilance, the dark force slowly evolved into a picture.


    Lucifer rushed into the universe and looked back at the picture of West Thorne.


    At the same time, in Huang Wen''s universe, Lucifer''s breath finally became weak, that is to say, the energy stored by Lucifer, an incarnation, was finally exhausted


    This is something Lucifer can''t believe, because Huang asked opposite. At this time, he looked as if nothing had happened, and even the war was fierce. It seemed that he was more powerful than before!


    There is no way. Both kakarot and the monkey king are more and more excited about their existence. Huang Wen has their character template and naturally inherited their talent.


    Therefore, Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry that he can''t consume Lucifer at all, and that''s true!


    "Damn it! Why! Why can you hold on so long? The universe doesn''t send power to you. Where does your power come from?" Lucifer felt his weaker strength and roared at Huang Wen.


    "Where does the power come from? The power naturally comes from my heart..." Huang asked with a sneer, smashed Lucifer''s body again with a punch, and looked at Lucifer''s gloomy body after condensation.


    "Power comes from the heart?" Lucifer was stunned after condensing his body. At this time, he thought of the invincible superman. He vaguely remembered that the invincible superman had similar remarks.


    "Can''t you compete with him? Absolutely not!" Lucifer first whispered subconsciously, and then threw such a terrible idea out of his head.


    "Poof!"


    Huang Wen won''t miss such an opportunity at all. Under the full sense of war, Huang Wen''s combat effectiveness has climbed to the peak!


    "I''m dead, you don''t want to feel better!" Lucifer felt the little power left in his body and shouted angrily. The breath of his body suddenly expanded, and then he was suddenly distracted

 Chapter 1593

    Lucifer was not distracted by others. It was precisely because a strong man like sissohn condensed his image, so he had perception. Lucifer subconsciously burst out: "who dares to peep at this Buddha?"


    However, Lucifer is distracted by sissohn. Huang Wen won''t miss the opportunity to kill Lucifer, especially Lucifer''s killing line. It''s really here!


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, countless different rule forces condensed on Huang Wen''s fist and turned into the same but more powerful chaotic rules as those around him.


    "Poof!" At the next moment, Huang asked with a fist, as if a chaotic universe had swept Lucifer. Lucifer could not resist the powerful oppression and erosion, especially after he was going to explode but was stiff in place because of sissohn''s peeping.


    In just a moment, Lucifer''s body and power were completely swallowed up by the chaotic rules, leaving nothing behind.


    To sum up, Huang Wen can kill Lucifer so easily. Sissohn has contributed a lot. At least he can occupy five successful labors!


    "Ding! Mission: defeat Lucifer''s Avatar suppressed by the rules of the universe has been completed. Reward legendary characters with a lucky draw!"


    When Lucifer''s power was completely engulfed by the chaotic rules, a systematic prompt sound also sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, which also means that the protracted battle has finally come to an end.


    However, the death of Lucifer did not end the whole event. Just when Huang Wen heard the system reward, a cold awn flashed in the eyes of a pale and evil man in a dark and gorgeous power supply in the Almighty universe next door.


    "Boom!" All the surrounding materials annihilated in an instant, and the void swallowed up everything here in an instant. Then the surrounding re evolved into a brand-new dark palace.


    "Good! Good!" The man sneered and said in a deep voice, "there is a variable. I want to see how many surprises this variable can bring to me!"


    "Shua!" At the sound of, the man''s figure disappeared in place, but at this time, a holy light crossed in the void.


    "Buzz!" The Holy Light enveloped an open space, but the next moment, a figure appeared in the open space, which was the man who had just disappeared.


    "Old man! Are you going to stop me?!" The man''s figure was revealed in the holy light. There was nothing wrong with it, but he roared angrily in his heart.


    "Lucifer, your real body can''t go to their universe. If they do something to you, it will be a huge loss for our universe..." a kind old man with white hair appeared in front of Lucifer and looked at Lucifer and said softly.


    The white haired old man is no one else. It is the Lord, the supreme god of the Almighty universe, who is omniscient and Almighty. Just because of the emergence of Superman, his position has been shaken.


    The Lord knows that Lucifer sent his avatar to the marvelous Almighty universe. Even Lucifer did so because of the hint of the Lord.


    However, there will be no problem for the avatar to go to Marvel''s omnipotent universe. Even if it touches the bottom line of Marvel''s omnipotent universe, it will not affect their self.


    But if I go, it will be different. The Lord may be strong enough not to worry about being killed by the presence of the marvelous omnipotent universe, but Lucifer is different.


    Lucifer''s strength is indeed a high level in the DC omnipotent universe, but he did not reach the highest level.


    Lucifer is a long way from the strongest, and a long way from the weaker.


    In other words, Lucifer is the kind of existence that is more than enough than the top and more than the bottom. It''s very powerful to say, but even if the status is very embarrassing


    Therefore, it is very dangerous for such strength to rush to Marvel''s omnipotent universe. Not to mention whether Lucifer will touch the bottom line of Marvel''s omnipotent universe, can Lucifer really stand it? Will marvel''s omnipotent universe really have a flexible bottom line?


    What if Marvel omnipotent universe adjusts its bottom line and finds an excuse to kill Lucifer and reduce the powerful combat power of a DC omnipotent universe?


    Although the two Almighty universes have not yet completely started a war, we need to wait until the two Almighty universes are further integrated, and then look at the situation to determine the relationship between the two sides, but even if the two sides are not enemies, they are definitely competitive!


    Under such a relationship, it is impossible to say that the Lord can fully trust the marvelous omnipotent universe and will not mess around


    "Give me a hand? Let me see how powerful your realm is!" However, at this time, the meaning of the Lord seemed to poke the pain point of Lucifer. At the beginning, his betrayal from heaven was not only a conspiracy of common prosperity between heaven and hell, but more importantly, Lucifer wanted to break through his realm.


    But unfortunately, generally speaking, there can only be one realm of omniscience and omnipotence, because when the second one appears, it means that both sides can''t know everything about each other


    Therefore, for a long time, there has always been only a supreme god like Jehovah in the DC Almighty universe. For a long time, even Lucifer had the intention to give up and continue to break through.


    But it was in this case that Superman broke through to this state and made the strong of the entire DC omnipotent universe enter a state of ignorance.


    That is, since then, Lucifer has rekindled his ambition to break through the realm. After all, the integration of the two omnipotent universes may bring him corresponding benefits


    However, the two Almighty universes have never officially started a war. Lucifer can only wait and wait for his avatar to be blown up on the spot by Huang Wen


    "Click!" With Lucifer''s voice falling, the holy light around him was shattered in an instant. The power of the Lord to stop Lucifer naturally cannot be full strength, especially the Lord always likes to convince others with words.


    "Buzz!" However, just as Lucifer had just broken through the power of the holy light, the surrounding time and space suddenly stagnated. The face of the Lord on one side also changed and raised his head solemnly.


    At this time, the top of the Lord''s cloak and the west wind are floating on the top of their head, but there is a void on their chest.


    Superman!


    DC is the biggest variable in the omnipotent universe. It is the second in history to reach the omniscient realm, which also makes this realm no longer exist!


    However, it is obvious that the original title of human God is no longer applicable to him, because the real God of the Almighty universe seems to be looking up to the original human God

 Chapter 1594

    "Clark, what are you doing?" The Lord frowned, looked at the Superman on his head and asked. To tell the truth, even if the Lord himself was a kind Lord, he was still dissatisfied with Superman floating on his head, but Superman didn''t seem to realize it.


    "Didn''t he say he wanted to experience the power of this level? I naturally wanted to experience it for him. If he could make a breakthrough, it would be a good thing for our omnipotent universe..." Superman said faintly looking at Lucifer who couldn''t move.


    "If you are really willing to fight against the Almighty universe opposite, the odds on our side are still great. Maybe we can control the Almighty universe to devour the opposite without waiting for the two Almighty universes to merge by themselves." The LORD was silent for a moment, looked straight at Superman and said.


    "No, the two Almighty universes can only merge with each other, not devour!" Superman shook his head, his eyes flickered slightly and said, "swallowing will inevitably consume part of his power. As long as they integrate with each other and make the two Almighty universes reach the peak, I can see hope..."


    "Hope? What hope?" The LORD looked at Superman with some doubts. After Superman officially reached this level, he couldn''t see through Superman. If he could find Superman earlier, maybe the Lord could find something before he didn''t reach this level.


    But as Superman reached the same height as him, the Lord completely lost the opportunity to peep into Superman''s past


    "Nothing... Let him calm down here. Don''t rashly let the two Almighty universes go to war. It won''t do any good. At least the noumenon and high-level power of the two Almighty universes can''t be lost." Superman shook his head and didn''t want to explain. His body flashed and disappeared in place.


    "..." the LORD looked at the place where Superman disappeared into silence and looked at Lucifer who couldn''t move.


    To tell the truth, the LORD had the idea of letting Lucifer out at this time, but I''m afraid he was full of anger at this time. If he really let Lucifer out, it would be some trouble. The Lord finally shook his head and turned away.


    "Hope..." on the other side, Superman''s eyes crossed all time and space, saw the boundary of the integration of the two omnipotent universes, and whispered, "I have reached the absolute extreme of an omnipotent universe. Only when the two omnipotent universes are integrated together can I continue to improve. At that time, I can see the hope of going home!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside the universe, after reading the image provided by Sison, Huang Wen fell into silence forever, and Sison''s mouth slightly raised, looking a little proud. He didn''t know that for his own sake, Huang Wen successfully killed Lucifer''s Avatar and won a legendary figure lottery.


    However, Sison knows that Huang Wen''s universe is Huang Wen''s private plot. Although it is not separated from the multiverse, it is actually similar to its own cosmic dimension, which has been separated from the influence of the rules of the creator gods.


    Therefore, in Sison''s view, the creation gods can''t know what happens in Huang Wen''s universe. Therefore, when they light the image of Xifa, the creation gods can only stand with themselves, break through from the outside and lift the barrier of Huang Wen''s universe!


    Especially now, after eternal fell into silence, it made sissohn''s heart dark and happy. He felt that this was the tangle that eternal didn''t want to open the yellow question universe, but had to do so.


    Unfortunately, what Sison didn''t know was that other creation gods really couldn''t know about Huang Wen''s universe, but the death lady who was a little familiar with Huang Wen could still know.


    Therefore, the eternity at this time is not tangled at all, but contacting the lady of death to exchange information with the avatar in Huang Wen''s universe.


    After all, although Huang Wen does not limit the power of the death lady, the rules of Huang Wen universe are still there, and the death lady cannot synchronize information all the time unless Huang Wen universe is turned on


    "Buzz!" With a sound of, the body shape of the death lady appeared next to the eternal, and her strength surged. It seemed that she was ready to communicate with the death lady in Huang Wen''s universe.


    "Buzz!" At the same time, Huang Wen suddenly opened a hole in the universe. There are so many people outside the universe. Huang Wen can naturally know after solving Lucifer.


    Therefore, Huang Wen directly opened the universe to welcome the guests.


    Before that, we had just been promoted, and we were ready to see Johnny blazer, so we didn''t have time to meet sissohn, but we didn''t expect sissohn to come again and again to send benefits.


    I''m glad to ask Huang about the next lucky draw if he doesn''t win the next one!


    In particular, Sison is a super cosmic strong man, which is a challenge for Huang Wen at this time, and the task reward will be higher!


    "Hello, everyone!" Beyond the universe, Huang Wen showed a bright smile, and his strength burst out in an instant and roared in the direction of Sison.


    Even though Huang Wen had experienced a protracted battle before, Huang Wen''s combat effectiveness was still not affected. Even with the blessing of war, Huang Wen''s combat effectiveness increased slightly.


    "Boom!" Powerful forces erupted around, and Huang Wen''s body retreated violently, while Sison leaned back against the universe and didn''t react much. He just looked at Huang Wen warily, or was wary of Huang Wen''s Xuanyuan sword.


    "Did you just see the image of Xifa colluding with you? But didn''t you ask Xifa!" It was precisely because he was afraid of Xuanyuan sword that Sison did not take the first shot, but shouted at the lady of eternity and death.


    "Lucifer has been killed by Huang Wen, just when you shout outside the universe..." the death lady sneered, with a trace of fear and ridicule in her voice.


    Fear is because of Huang Wen''s strength. Even in the home battle, the death lady still clearly knows the strength of Lucifer''s Avatar, but even such an avatar died in Huang Wen''s hands, and Huang Wen seems to have no signs of injury.


    As for ridicule, it was directed at sissohn.


    Others don''t understand Huang Wen and think that Huang Wen can''t deal with Sison, but Ms. death knows Huang Wen''s character very well. If she doesn''t have enough confidence, Huang Wen won''t rush to deal with Sison!


    "What?! Lucifer is dead?!" Sison heard the words of the death lady and looked at the yellow question rushing over again. His body instantly returned to his cosmic dimension.


    "Buzz!" The next moment, the cosmic dimension shrinks into a place, cuts through the void and disappears in place.

 Chapter 1595

    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Huang asked, looking at sissohn''s leaving direction in a confused way. He didn''t expect that sissohn, who was threatening, would escape so decisively.


    Moreover, not only Huang Wen didn''t think of it, but all the people who saw this scene didn''t think of it. Although the dimension demon God really didn''t want the existence of facial skin, he still shocked everyone by putting his facial skin under his feet


    "So he was scared away by your words?" Huang asked what suddenly occurred to him, looked at the dead lady and said.


    "..." the corners of the dead lady''s mouth twitched slightly, looked at Huang helplessly and asked, "what''s none of my business? Am I not proving your innocence?"


    "By the way, I once fought with you. You lost to me and said that when I left my universe, I would admit it. Why not cash it now?" However, Huang Wen didn''t want to throw the pot to the dead lady, but felt that running a sissohn had lost a character lottery. It''s better to let the dead lady fulfill her previous promise.


    "As for you, do you still care about a weak woman like me for your strong existence?" The death lady''s face stiffened slightly when she heard Huang Wen''s words. Naturally, she didn''t forget this thing. But before, the death lady didn''t mention it when she saw Huang Wen leaving her universe. She thought Huang Wen had forgotten. Unexpectedly, Huang Wen suddenly raised it at this time.


    "The great creator God is not a weak woman!" Huang Wen shook his head with a smile and said softly, "moreover, among the several creation gods, I am the most familiar with you. I heard that a successful multi universe strong man needs to have the experience of defeating the creation gods. I don''t want to fight with the creation gods again, do I?"


    "If you want to fight, you can fight anyway..." the death lady couldn''t help muttering. To tell the truth, she really wanted to see Huang Wen fight with the other four creation gods, especially the planet devourer.


    In theory, the five creationists are equal in status and strength.


    After all, the creator God has the power of the Almighty universe and the power of rules. The power is the same, and the rules are essentially regardless of strength


    However, this is only a theoretical matter. The eternal power among the creator gods is the absolute first, followed by infinity and annihilation, followed by the death lady and the planet devourer.


    Yes, don''t look at the death lady. Every day, she is like a salted fish. With the authority of the word, she has evolved into the dimension of hell to work for herself, but the planet devourer is no better.


    After all, every death lady in the universe will occasionally go out to see the existence of those who touch the rules of death.


    In addition to eating and sleeping, the planet devourer has a worse grasp of his own power


    At this time, the death lady felt that she had lost to Huang Wen anyway, otherwise she would have dragged other creation gods into the water. Anyway, with the combat effectiveness shown by Huang Wen before, the creation gods would not be Huang Wen''s opponent even if they were added up.


    At most, it is difficult for Huang Wen to kill. After all, the Almighty universe is still there, and the creator God cannot fall in the real sense


    "Death, since you have promised, fulfill your promise. The promise of the creator God must be fulfilled!" While the thought in the death lady''s mind was still flashing, the eternal Majesty on one side looked at the death lady and said in a deep voice.


    Are you kidding? After so many years as a creator God, how can eternity not know what the lady of death thinks?


    Originally, the death lady could solve the problem by admitting to losing. If Huang Wen had a fight with them because of the provocation of the death lady, the face of the creator God would be lost


    In particular, this is an unnecessary thing, eternal and not stupid, he is not willing to do it!


    "All right!" The death lady sighed helplessly and said softly, "who makes me just a weak and helpless woman? Your behavior is put in the mortal world, but it will be despised..."


    "Huang asked, your strength has far surpassed me. My death lady admits here that I lost to you."


    "Ding!" With the death lady''s own admission of defeat, a systematic prompt tone sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, "task: defeating the death lady has been completed, and reward the legendary characters for a lucky draw!"


    "Coming!" Huang Wen raised his eyebrows and got a little excited. As a result, Huang Wen had two lucky draws for legendary characters, but Huang Wen had never drawn a lucky draw for legendary characters before!


    "Happy this time?" The death lady looked at Huang with some displeasure and asked.


    "Thank you, madam death!" Huang Wen smiled and arched his hand at the death lady, then looked around at the strong people around him and said, "if there''s nothing, don''t look around my universe. When I deal with the things in the universe, I''ll come out and have a good exchange with you and find out where sissohn is hiding..."


    "Huang asked, if sissohn doesn''t come out, can you not look for him?" When Yongheng heard Huang Wen''s words, he was a little silent, looked at Huang Wen and asked.


    "I''m afraid this won''t work!" Huang asked with a smile, shook his head, looked at Yongheng and said seriously, "I know that the eternal great God is worried about losing the combat effectiveness of our omnipotent universe, but you don''t need to worry about the eternal great God. Sison is dead, Wanda can perfectly accept his power, and it won''t be a loss at that time, will it?"


    "If you''re really sure, I won''t stop you..." Yongheng sighed, looked at Huang and said, "but you don''t need to call me why God in the future. You''ve surpassed me..."


    "Shua!" With a sound of, the eternal voice fell, the body shape flashed and disappeared, while the death lady stared at Huang with some dissatisfaction and disappeared.


    At the same time, the gaze around Huang Wen''s universe dissipated one after another. Huang Wen stood outside his universe, shrugged and looked at the direction of the dimensional battlefield.


    "Oh!" A sound of Feng Ming sounded in Huang Wen''s ear, followed by some excited voice, "Huang asked Uncle, your strength has improved so fast. How long has it taken you to reach this level..."


    "I''ve kept you waiting. After a while, I''ll take uncle wolf and Qin to see you..." Huang asked with a sigh and whispered.


    "Soon, it''s only a long time. However, Brian already knows uncle Huang''s strength. I left him to Uncle Huang. He should be scared now..." Ronnie''s voice sounded a little teasing. "I''m afraid he didn''t expect that his incarnation would cause so much trouble!"

 Chapter 1596

    "Ronnie, if you don''t say anything, I''ll almost forget that I''m dealing with the incarnation of British captain Brian..." Huang asked, shaking his head with a smile and looking at his character panel.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Essence, Qi and spirit: 250000 points (legendary level)."


    "Skill: Six samsara heavenly skill..."


    "Equipment: Xuanyuan sword, wushuangjian, Zhuxian sword array, golden cudgel..."


    "Mission (completed): defeat Lucifer''s Avatar suppressed by the rules of the universe has been completed, and a lucky draw will be given to the legendary figure; defeat the dead lady has been completed, and a lucky draw will be given to the legendary figure."


    "Mission (unfinished): defeat the avatar of British captain Brian and reward the epic character with a lucky draw; defeat the avatar of Jehovah and reward the legendary character with a lucky draw."


    "In this way, what I defeated seems to be an avatar. Even the lady of death is actually an avatar..." Huang asked, looking at his task list, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and an idea flashed in his heart.


    However, this is also the characteristic of these two omnipotent universes. After all, the rules of the omnipotent universe are there to suppress the strength of the strong. In fact, it is also a kind of protection for the weak.


    Although under this protection, countless parallel universes will also restart frequently


    "It doesn''t matter to draw an epic figure. With my current legendary realm limit, it should weaken the power of winning. Let''s talk about it after we solve Brian!" Huang asked and thought about it.


    "And the incarnation of the Lord. Now that I am promoted in the universe, he is lower in my eyelids and has no way to hide. See if I can catch any big fish through him. In fact, Lucifer caught it because of him..."


    "It''s a pity that sissohn ran away. Otherwise, the task reward won by sissohn''s strength will no longer be under Lucifer!"


    "It''s time to go back and unpack!"


    Thinking of this, Huang asked back and said in the direction of the dimensional battlefield: "Ronnie, I''ll deal with the things in the universe first. In fact, you sent an avatar back, and now no one dares to stop you. The two Almighty universes have not completely fought..."


    "I haven''t fully mastered the power of the Phoenix yet. I''m not in a hurry to separate the power. It still has some influence on me..." Ronnie smiled and whispered, "I thought my parents would have another brother and sister after I left. As a result, I had several more brothers and sisters..."


    "I can''t help it. Who made uncle wolf too unruly when he was young?" Huang asked with a teasing voice, and his body flashed back to his universe.


    "Well, go back, it''s all solved!" Huang Wen looked at Belle and the Avengers, smiled, waved his hands and said softly.


    "Hum!" The death lady on one side gave a very unhappy cold hum. In the view of the death lady, she performed very well in the face of Lucifer incident this time. She not only took the initiative to help Huang Wen work, solved Lucifer''s Satan body, but also helped Huang Wen train the Avengers, so as to prevent the Avengers from expanding because of their strength.


    But Ms. death didn''t expect that she was forced by Huang Wen to admit defeat to Huang Wen in front of so many people outside the multiverse!


    In the view of Ms. death, Huang Wen is too careful. He still remembers things so long ago!


    "Cough!" Huang Wen was also embarrassed to hear the cold hum of the dead lady. Although Huang Wen was indeed reasonable in this matter, and even eternity was on Huang Wen''s side, Huang Wen could accept the resentment in the dead lady''s heart.


    After all, according to Huang Wen, the human nature of the dead lady has become more than divinity


    "Well, when the two Almighty universes merge, let me help you solve Lucifer?" Thinking of this, Huang Wen looked at the death lady and asked.


    "Solve his avatar? You don''t think you can solve his avatar if you can defeat his avatar? If you are outside the universe, you may not be able to win him!" The death lady stared at Huang and said with a sneer.


    "I''m not going to fight with his true self now. Just say whether you want it or not!" Huang Wen shrugged and looked directly at the death lady.


    "Yes! If you can solve Lucifer, why don''t I?" The lady of death quickly said, "after all, you are a huge variable in Lucifer''s eyes. Who knows what you will become..."


    "From the current situation, you are already the biggest variable in our omnipotent universe. I hope you can really grow to that level, so that we won''t suffer..."


    "No hurry, my strength has not reached the limit!" Huang Wen''s mouth slightly raised, his body flashed, took Belle''s hand and disappeared in place, and the Avengers also returned to the avenger building. However, Belle didn''t appear, Huang Wen didn''t appear, and Huang Wen''s Avatar appeared helplessly again.


    In the martial arts school, Huang Wen returned here with Belle. For Huang Wen now, there is no difference in where to shut down, especially after the arrangement of the immortal killing sword array.


    "You shouldn''t have made another breakthrough?" Belle is so familiar with Huang Wen. As soon as she sees Huang Wen''s expression, she guesses what Huang Wen wants to say. He asks with a good-looking white eye.


    "Hey, my wife is really powerful, but this time, it''s not a big breakthrough after all. For me, it''s just a realm of multi universe, super universe and even higher!" Huang asked with a smile and took out the system task lottery page.


    "System, open two legendary character sweepstakes!"


    "Miso!"


    "Miso!"


    This is the first time Huang Wen has opened both doors. Two bright golden lights appear in front of Huang Wen. One of them also makes Huang Wen feel familiar.


    "Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained the legendary character, Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor (from the ancient legendary film and television drama, after system optimization, you have obtained the divine power of the legendary Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor and carried a Xuanyuan sword in a near perfect state!)"


    "Ding! Congratulations, you have obtained the legendary character, soldier master Chi You (from the animation film and television works of the dream journey to the west, after system optimization, you have obtained the power of the legendary soldier master Chi you. Such Chi you is both the soldier master and the God of war!)"


    "Horizontal groove?!" Huang asked when he saw the two characters drawing the lottery, his head couldn''t help but go down.


    To tell the truth, Huang Wen has opened so many sweepstakes. He has seen great storms and waves, but he didn''t expect that his only double draw also opened two related characters.


    Although the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan and the military leader Chi you do not come from Igor''s film and television works, the fetters of the two are too deep in history and myths and legends

 Chapter 1597

    Of course, no matter how deep the fetters between Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor and military leader Chi you are, Huang Wen doesn''t need to worry about anything. After all, the character lottery won''t give the character consciousness, and there won''t be a fight between two characters.


    However, Huang Wen was very surprised at this time, especially when he looked at the lottery to Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor.


    Because on the lottery of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor, Huang Wen felt the familiar breath of Xuanyuan sword.


    The Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan''s lucky draw also made it clear that this is a nearly perfect Xuanyuan sword!


    You know, the Xuanyuan sword in Huang Wen''s hand is already legendary. He gets a nearly perfect Xuanyuan sword. It seems that Huang Wen has finally completed the task of collecting Xuanyuan sword. He wants to unseal the ultimate state of Xuanyuan sword and become the artifact in the legend!


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s eyes first looked at the character lottery of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor. At the next moment, all aspects of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor''s attributes appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "Character: Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor."


    "Essence, Qi and spirit: 270000 points."


    "Skills: Xuanyuan sword technique, Royal female Heart Sutra, Yellow Emperor''s internal Sutra, body of tude."


    "Equipment: Xuanyuan sword."


    "Evaluation: one of the ancient leaders of the human race, with the glory of tude, is honored as the first ancestor of humanity. It is also the source of the Chinese name. It is a real legendary figure."


    "Is it integrated into the ability of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor?"


    "Xuanyuan''s spirit has directly surpassed me. According to my speculation, about 500000 spirit should be the next realm, that is, the so-called super cosmic level, the realm of Sison..." Huang asked, looking at the concise page of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor, thinking in his heart.


    "However, in this universe, there is a barrier between the super cosmic level and the multi cosmic level, but in the systematic hierarchy, it must be far from reaching the mythological level."


    "Even, I feel that myth is the final state of the system, and there will be no rising bonus. Maybe this state is the state of Jehovah and Superman?"


    "Forget it, don''t think about it first. With the lucky draw between Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor and military leader Chi you, I''m sure I can break through to the super cosmic level, and even close to the next omnipotent cosmic level..."


    Thinking of this, Huang Wen''s eyes once again looked at the character panel of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor, then smiled and said softly: "this royal female Heart Sutra is different from my painting style, but what I need now is not more abilities, but the rise of the realm..."


    "With the improvement of the realm, my control over the rules will become more and more powerful, and my combat effectiveness will naturally improve..."


    "The next step is the integration of Xuanyuan sword!"


    "Integration!"


    "Buzz!" With the sound of Huang Wen''s heart moving, the power of Xuanyuan yellow emperor turned into an endless force of rules and integrated into Huang Wen''s body. Huang Wen''s body shook slightly. This stronger power than him made his breath leak a little, but Huang Wen soon regained his calm.


    After all, since he had the ability of avatar, many of the avatars divided by Huang Wen are concentrating on isolation, even dividing work and cooperation, and understanding different rules and powers, which is much better than the art of multiple shadow separation!


    "What a powerful breath. Did you really break through so quickly?" Although Belle knew that Huang Wen would break through and was ready, she didn''t expect that Huang Wen''s leakage power was so powerful.


    Belle''s eyes flashed a trace of helplessness. Before, she finally broke through the multi universe level and pulled in a little distance from Huang Wen, but she didn''t expect Huang Wen to make such rapid and great progress


    At the same time, Huang Wen appeared two Xuanyuan swords in the system page, and Huang Wen resolutely chose integration.


    "Buzz!" The bright yellow light flashed before Huang Wen''s eyes. The mountains, plants, sun, moon and stars seemed to be transformed into a real universe and civilization.


    But soon, Huang Wen''s vision disappeared, and a sword that didn''t look abnormal floated in front of him, and even the light didn''t release.


    But Huang Wen knows that although the Xuanyuan sword is very ordinary now, if it really fights, the power released will be shocking.


    Even Huang Wen felt that as long as Xuanyuan sword shot, he could directly kill Sison, and he didn''t even need to control it himself


    However, this also means that Sison''s task reward will be sharply reduced.


    Of course, even if it is reduced sharply, but the basic guarantee is there. Huang asked how to calculate it, it won''t lose too much.


    "Next, it''s the soldier Lord Chiyou!" Soon, Huang Wen put away his Xuanyuan sword and looked at the character of military leader Chi you. At the next moment, all aspects of the attributes of military leader Chi you appeared in front of Huang Wen.


    "Character: soldier Lord Chiyou."


    "Essence, Qi and spirit: 270000."


    "Skills: the God of the main soldier, the immortal body, the idea of killing and cutting, and the idea of the God of war."


    "Equipment: Tiger soul knife."


    "Evaluation: Chiyou, the leader of the army, is the God of the main army and the God of war. Later generations, together with the Yellow Emperor and the Yan Emperor, are called the three ancestors of China and the source of China."


    "Is it integrated into the ability of military leader Chi you?"


    "Chiyou ah, well, later generations did break the theory of becoming king and defeating enemy, but among more works, Chiyou is not a positive role..." Huang asked, looking at Chiyou''s character panel, what suddenly came to mind.


    "It seems that the system optimization this time does not include the flood and famine system, but it is also that Chi you was opened together with Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor. Although he was defeated, he is also a pure Terran, witch or something, which is not involved!"


    "Integration!" Thinking of this, Huang Wen once again issued an order. The character ability of military leader Chi you also turned into the power of endless rules and integrated into Huang Wen''s body.


    However, the breath of Huang Wen did not leak out again this time. Even if the power of military leader Chi you is not worse than that of Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor, Huang Wen''s power has been improved once, and his control has naturally improved.


    "Host: Huang asked."


    "Essence, Qi and spirit: 790000 points (legendary level)."


    "Skills: Six samsara heavenly skill, Xuanyuan sword technique, Royal female Heart Sutra..."


    "Equipment: Xuanyuan sword, husoul sword, wushuangjian, golden cudgel stick, immortal killing sword array..."


    "My strength has more than tripled. This realm, placed in the super universe, should also be the top. Even, it should not be far from the omnipotent universe!" Huang Wen felt his strength and was familiar with his various rules. An idea flashed through his heart.


    "The Almighty universe level should be a million points of essence, Qi and spirit. At this level, the mastery of rules has reached a terrible level..."


    "However, after this time''s ability, there is unexpected joy?"

 Chapter 1598

    "Shua!" At the thought of this, Huang Wen opened his eyes and looked at Belle with bright eyes. Belle looked stunned and looked at Huang Wen.


    "What''s the matter? Have you finished breaking through?" Belle asked suspiciously.


    "Belle, do you think your strength has improved too slowly?" Huang Wen looked at Belle inexplicably and asked with a smile.


    "I have been promoted very fast, but you have been promoted faster, so I don''t know how to catch up..." Belle sighed helplessly.


    "Hey, you''ll soon know how to catch up with me!" Huang asked Hei hei and said with a smile.


    "What... Huh!" Belle was stunned. Before she could react, her mouth was suddenly blocked.


    Countless rules are surging in the martial arts school, countless forces are exchanged, and then begin to improve. It''s hard for outsiders to enjoy music here.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, sowelin, who once fled to a strange star domain, has long settled down, and Adam volok, the Savior of sowelin, has been born for a long time, and even caught up with the cosmic promotion and rule manifestation, breaking through to the cosmic level at one fell swoop.


    "Huh?" Adam warlock, who was in the palace, suddenly looked up. He felt a crisis coming, but this sense of crisis was not too strong in Adam warlock''s view, at least not as strong as when he was forced to flee with the planet last time.


    Even though Adam warlock was not officially born at that time, the terrible rule power, even if Adam warlock reached the cosmic level at this time, he still couldn''t forget it, and didn''t feel that he could fight against the strong behind the rule power


    "Mother, let the fleet and the guard prepare. An intruder is coming!" At the thought of this, Adam warlock came back to himself, and a faint voice echoed around him.


    Soon, Ayesha, the high priest of sowelin, appeared in front of Adam warlock, and passed on Adam warlock''s orders with a rather complicated look.


    Once because Igor was forced to let the high priest Ayesha pregnant with Adam wolok, the high priest Ayesha finally lost her status.


    At that time, Ayesha, the high priest, was also disgusted with the life in her stomach and wanted to destroy the child.


    You know, the technology of the sowelin people has been very high-end. In addition to no external expansion and ruling other civilizations, the strength of the sowelin people is not much weaker than the three generations of empires in the universe. Otherwise, the sowelin people will not consider themselves the most perfect and noble race.


    Even if the high priest''s level of science and technology still makes her fall into such a decadent state, she can''t help her children.


    In the face of the high priest Ayesha in this state, the soverins are not polite. They themselves claim to be the most noble and perfect race. The appearance of the high priest Ayesha has nothing to do with nobility and perfection.


    Therefore, the sowelin people directly locked up the high priest Ayesha, and even some sowelin people began to discuss whether to expel the high priest Ayesha and not recognize her sowelin identity.


    However, due to the golden skin of the sowelin, even if the high priest Ayesha is expelled, the race in the universe will still recognize the high priest Ayesha as a sowelin, and he is a poor sowelin, which is not good for the cosmic image of the sowelin.


    So the plan of deportation was cancelled. The high priest Ayesha has been locked in a dark dungeon, and there are no guards around. Only scientific and technological creations accompany the high priest Ayesha.


    Such days lasted until the high priest Ayesha''s state of mind collapsed. Until Igor died, the life in the belly of the high priest Ayesha changed and fed back to the strong power of the high priest Ayesha, and the high priest Ayesha slowly rose again.


    The powerful power and momentum made the originally decadent high priest Ayesha more perfect. Without even using any force, she once again conquered the whole sowelin and sat back in the position of high priest.


    After regaining power, the high priest Ayesha did not continue to hate her life alone, but fell in love with the child. The glory of motherhood appeared on the high priest Ayesha. She was determined to cultivate her child and make him the next king of sauverin!


    It was Adam volok''s divine power to escape with the planet that completely consolidated the status of high priest Ayesha.


    But with the birth of Adam volok, the high priest Ayesha found a different place of Adam volok.


    I don''t know if it was influenced by Igor. Adam volok didn''t have too many feelings belonging to life. Even if the high priest Ayesha hadn''t instilled the idea that he was the king of sowelin into Adam volok, I''m afraid Adam volok would have left sowelin


    Just when the planet sowelin was ready for battle, outside the planet sowelin, a sacred mountain walked through the universe, even faster than some cosmic warships!


    In this sacred mountain, a statue of God exudes a strong breath, and the war spirit surges. With the surge of war spirit, the breath of the most powerful God is constantly increasing, which makes the beautiful God sitting opposite him sigh helplessly.


    This sacred mountain is called Olympus, headed by Zeus, the God King who was expelled by Huang Wen.


    In this cosmic promotion and rule manifestation, not only the avenger alliance and the earth have great gains, but also Olympus has great gains.


    At least, at this time, Mount Olympus can finally be called a god system, and the God King Zeus finally reached the cosmic level, surpassing the God King Odin he always wanted to surpass.


    With the improvement of strength, the ambition of Olympus has expanded. They think Olympus is too small. If they want to be bigger and stronger, they need to make their God system stronger!


    This idea was not only put forward by Ares, the God of war, but also supported by most Olympian gods. The remaining gods who did not support it were helpless to be silent under the rule that the minority obeyed the majority.


    "Accept a living galaxy, spread our faith, let countless creatures become our believers, select new demigods and bottom gods, and let Olympus reshape the glory of ancient times!" The majestic voice of Zeus, the God King, echoed around, "this will be our first war. Do you have confidence?"


    "Yes!" The strong war spirit of the whole Olympus mountain condensed into a voice, which made a glimmer of expectation and wild hope flash in the eyes of Zeus, the God King.


    The infallible chapter of "I open a martial arts school in Meiman" will continue to be updated on the green bean novel website. There are no advertisements on the website. Please also collect and recommend the green bean novel website!